In a dark and sturdy room, Derrick Berg, who had feigned unconsciousness, suddenly rolled to his feet.
His Axe of Hurricane had already been taken away by someone and sent for inspection. Every pocket on him had also been emptied out, leaving nothing behind.
Derrick took a breath and looked around steadily.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up with two sun-like beams, causing everything in the room to be reflected clearly in his eyes.
The furniture here consisted of only a table and two chairs. Apart from these, there was also a stone-paved floor with strange patterns on it.
A half used candle was placed on the table. This was standard issue for rooms in the City of Silver because monsters could suddenly appear if the darkness prevailed for too long.
Without any hesitation, Derrick sat down and reached for the candle.
Then, he broke the candle and divided it into three sections—one was three-quarters the length of the original piece, and the other two were halved from the remaining quarter.
After Derrick’s modification, the three candlesticks’ cores were completely exposed.
Pa!
He rubbed his fingers together, creating a golden flame that lit up the three candles.
The two at the top represented Mr. Fool, and the remaining one symbolized Derrick himself.
After finishing his preparations, Derrick didn’t continue to burn the herbal powder according to the normal processes. Instead, he poured in the essential oil and leaned back, softly chanting the honorific name of The Fool and quickly entered Cogitation.
He read it over and over again, monotonously, as if he were hypnotizing himself.
With the help of Cogitation, Derrick entered a strange state where his mind was in a deep sleep and the spirituality was dispersing. He felt adrift, but also seemed to maintain a strange lucidity. His psyche kept dispersing upwards as it rose in height.
This was “artificial sleepwalking.”
Derrick, with the permission of Mr. Fool, could simplify some of the unnecessary steps.
…
Above the gray fog, within the towering, ancient palace.
Klein, who was fiddling with the All-Black Eye, suddenly saw the crimson star that symbolized Little Sun burgeon with light, condensing into a human shadow, and the power of the mysterious space was stirred a little.
Upon seeing this, he couldn’t help but feel relieved. This meant that Little Sun had already completed the relatively dangerous part of the operation, and he only needed to “round up” the situation.
Klein didn’t delay, and he immediately put down the All-Black Eye and picked up the Dark Emperor card.
He instantly rose in level and authority, forcing the stirred power in the gray fog to submit to him.
Then, he picked up a paper figurine, flicked his wrist, and threw it towards the crimson star corresponding to The Sun.
The paper figurine and the flowing power intertwined and quickly expanded into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of pitch-black wings.
The angel pierced through the crimson light and overlapped with the illusory figure of Little Sun.
It silently combusted, turning into ashes in less than a second.
At this point, Klein could no longer affect the situation of the City of Silver. As for whether his “angel substitute” could help Little Sun pass the subsequent inquiries and investigations, he lacked absolute confidence. He could only sigh inwardly.
With what has to be done completed and with all the hard work put in, all you can do is wait for fate’s arrangement. Hopefully, it will be a good result…
…
In a daze, Derrick saw an angel descend before him with an aura that covered the heavens, wrapping him with twelve pairs of black wings.
He suddenly came to his senses as three candles burned quietly in front of his eyes.
After sincerely thanking Mr. Fool, Derrick finished the ritual and extinguished the two candles which were part of the original quarter.
Then, he pulled them out and created a bright, golden flame in his palm.
Drip, drip, drip.The two candles quickly melted, dripping its wax onto the remaining candle or the area surrounding it.
When the candle burnt away completely, there was only one candle left on the table. It was shorter than before, but it wasn’t very obvious. It seemed like it had only been burning for a short time.
After removing the remaining traces, Derrick extinguished the last yellow-flamed candle.
He sat up in silence, staring ahead. For a long time, he didn’t do anything.
He was worried that the six-member council wouldn’t react fast enough, allowing the exploratory team members to corrupt more residents of the City of Silver with “mushrooms” and “Doom fruits.”
He was afraid that the Chief and the others would find additional clues elsewhere, thwarting all his preparations.
He hated those “outsiders,” who lurked in the depths of the darkness, constantly carrying strong malice, including Amon and the Fallen Creator.
He felt guilty that he had avoided the expedition without warning Darc and the rest, causing them to turn into corrupted monsters.
He had painfully eliminated a classmate who could be considered a friend with his own hands.
Although Derrick didn’t see Darc’s ultimate end, he believed that a man who had transformed into that state was already no different from dead.
Derrick didn’t know how long he waited while experiencing those mixed feelings. Midway, he even rekindled the candle.
Finally, he heard the sound of the seal being removed and the door opening.
Turning his head to look, he saw, with the aid of the dim yellow candlelight, a woman in a black skirt walk in. She had her hair tied up in a ponytail and it hung down to her vest.
“Ma’am Aiflor,” Derrick subconsciously called out.
Aiflor was a pretty woman, but she had wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She smiled and nodded in response, then she walked over with light footsteps and sat down across him.
“Do you have anything you wish to say?” she asked gently.
Derrick instinctively lifted his head and looked over, only to suddenly discover that her pupils had somehow turned into golden vertical slits.
His mind went adrift as he seemed to enter a sleepwalking state.
Aiflor adjusted the candle flame, letting the dim yellow light completely shine on the boy’s face.
Her pale golden pupils became increasingly indifferent, just like an emotionless audience.
Suddenly, rings after rings of faint light appeared in those pale golden vertical pupils. It seemed to form a vortex and constructed a maze.
In his stupor, Derrick felt himself drifting away into the endless darkness and countless bright colors.
At that moment, he suddenly became clear-headed. He felt as if something had ingeniously caught him in that state of reverie.
He saw the flickering yellow candlelight and Aiflor sitting across him with her pale gold vertical pupils.
In a corner’s shadow, a grizzled Chief, Elder Colin Iliad, walked out.
After nodding to the Chief, Aiflor asked Derrick, “What have you been doing all this time?”
Derrick remembered his training and maintained the same state of mind as before.
“I don’t know. I’ve always been in a daze as if I was in a dream. Only occasionally will I have clearness of mind…”
At the same time as his reply, two complex dark green symbols appeared in Demon Hunter Colin’s eyes.
Aiflor continued, “Do you know that you had a conflict with Darc Regence?”
“I only remember that we were fighting… I felt like I had seen a man hanging upside down on a cross and a man in a pointed hat and a crystal monocle. Yes, I saw him back at the dungeon… He had opened his mouth and spoke with a smile….” Derrick told a long story.
Aiflor looked at the Chief and pressed, “What did he say?”
“I can’t remember. I can only remember one thing… He said with a smile, ‘Fallen Creator, True Creator… Shepherd…’” Derrick almost failed to control his excitement.
He had taken such a risk just to tell the Chief the name of the Fallen Creator and that a Shepherd was suspicious!
“The Fallen Creator… The True Creator… It matches with the content on the murals at the bottom of the temple.” Colin nodded slightly and whispered with a frown, “Shepherd…”
“And then?” Aiflor’s voice remained abnormally gentle.
Derrick answered in his stupor, “After that, they clashed, and there was a lot of light, very bright lights. Then, I woke up and kept coughing…”
The dark green symbols in Colin’s eyes didn’t fade this entire time as he motioned for Evelyn to ask about the details.
Derrick answered selectively, and he had pushed the blame onto Amon according to his script. He claimed amnesia on anything that went beyond that.
Finally, Aiflor asked, “Where did you get the axe? Where did you get the Sun pathway’s potion formula?”
“I bought the axe from an underground market. That person was masked, and I could only tell that he was male… The Sun pathway potion formula was left to me by my parents. They had discovered it during an expedition…” Derrick answered confidently.
These were points of suspicion that had always been there, so The Hanged Man had assumed they were bound to ask them while he was questioned. Therefore, he had made Derrick to repeatedly rehearse the answers.
Although the City of Silver’s underground market was semi-open, there were still people who tried to conceal their identities for a variety of reasons. This provided the best explanation for Derrick.
After Aiflor finished seriously listening to him, she turned her head sideways to Demon Hunter Colin and said, “He’s not lying. There’s no way he can lie. I’m using the powers of Glory Crown.
Colin nodded his head and said, “In this state, he doesn’t show any traces of evil, degeneration, or corruption.”
Discovering these traits was a special ability of a Demon Hunter.
As a High-Sequence job, Demon Hunters were the best at concealing their movements and intentions, making it impossible for them to be detected by targets who could foretell danger.
Therefore, every Demon Hunter was a Devil’s nemesis.
After some thought, Colin got up and left the room. He said to the shadow in the corner outside, “I’ll release Derrick later. I think he’s fine for the time being.
“However, secretly monitor him for a while. If Amon is able to produce two avatars, he might be able to create a third.”
“Yes, Chief,” the shadow responded respectfully.
After Derrick “woke up,” the interrogation chamber was empty, with only words informing him that he was free to leave.
He secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he began walking out. While doing so, he thought of Mr. Hanged Man’s advice:“You can’t relax just like that and end up careless. The secret surveillance will definitely continue for some time; otherwise, your Chief is lacking!”
Yes, I can’t even recite the honorific name of Mr. Fool anymore for the time being…Derrick muttered to himself as he walked down the spiral staircase.
As he was walking, he suddenly saw a familiar figure dressed in a purple-striped black robe. It was the beautiful Shepherd Elder Lovia.
Her pale gray eyes swept over Derrick, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.
…
Back in her room, with an indifferent expression, Lovia walked to the desk and unfolded a piece of parchment that was made from leather.
Her left hand pinched the index finger of her right hand and snapped the tip of her finger. However, not a single drop of blood dripped. It was as if her blood had been gathered onto the surface of her finger.
With this finger, she drew a complex symbol on the piece of paper. It was made up of a Pupil-less Eye which represented secrecy, and the Contorted Lines which represented change.
After careful examination, she wrapped the finger with this piece of paper, stuffed it into her mouth, and bit on it noisily before swallowing it all.
With only four fingers left, flesh and blood suddenly squirmed around the wound on her right palm. It quickly grew into a new index finger, one that looked slightly pale.
She lowered her head, looked at her palm, and whispered a phrase, “The Fool?”
Backlund, in a basement that resembled a temple.
Mr. A, dressed in a hooded black robe, motionlessly quietly knelt in front of a figurine of The Hanged Giant for an extended period of time.
Suddenly, he pricked up his ears as if he was listening to something.
After a short pause, Mr. A’s hands jerked up, and he snapped his right index finger with his left palm.
He stuffed the bloody finger into his mouth and munched on it like he was eating snacks, making crunching sounds.
Gulp!
Mr. A’s throat wiggled, and he swallowed his gnawed fingers into his stomach.
His body suddenly trembled, as if he was being grabbed and shaken by an invisible figure.
In this state, Mr. A stretched out his right hand and used the blood from his wound to write words on the ground.
Those words were written in neither Jotun or Dragonese, which could stir the powers of nature, nor was it in Hermes which was used for sacrificial rituals. Instead, they were written in the most ordinary and commonplace language, Loen.
The scarlet color quickly gathered together and the words pieced together into a few sentences.
“Found:
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.
“Adorers and devotees in Backlund.”
After the end of the “divine epiphany,” Mr. A stopped trembling, and a new finger grew out of his squirming wound.
He lowered his head and carefully read the words he had just written, the corners of his mouth curled up in the shadows.
“By your divine revelation!” Mr. A humbly prostrated as though he had found the meaning of his existence once again.
…
City of Silver, at the top of the spire.
Lovia walked to the window and looked down at the candlelight in the darkness, her expression softening.
After an unknown period of time, she heard a knock at the door.
“Your Excellency?” Lovia turned around with alacrity and greeted the visitor with a smile.
The door opened backward automatically.
The person standing outside was none other than Demon Hunter Colin Iliad. He was draped with a brown coat and a leather belt with secret compartments around his waist.
“Lovia, the abnormality of the exploratory team has been verified,” Colin described plainly. “As captain, regardless of your condition, you have to stay in the dungeon for three days and undergo the Glory Crown’s cleansing. You should know that this is the rule.”
Lovia didn’t show the slightest hint of anger as she calmly smiled.
“I know, I’ve already made preparations to stay in the dungeon for a long time. When it’s over, I can accept any arrangements even if you guys still don’t trust me.”
As she spoke, she had walked to the door and went past Demon Hunter Colin while facing him.
Colin turned silently and followed her down the winding steps.
Halfway there, they heard heart-wrenching cries and shouts.
“Is it starting again?” Lovia asked with a slightly confused expression.
Collin nodded and replied in a low voice, “Yes, this is a destiny that we can’t escape from…”
At this moment, in a large hall in the middle levels of the spire.
The members of the exploratory team and the few residents of the City of Silver who had been corrupted were pressed down to the ground by seemingly corporeal holy lusters. They were unable to move, as though they were carrying a huge mountain on their backs.
A couple in their forties with dark skin held a sword with complicated patterns as they walked up to a young man in his early twenties.
The young man’s body had already turned into a meat slush, but his head was still intact. Only a long, thin, blood-red tendril grew out of it.
Seeing the couple approaching, he shouted in horror, “Dad, Mom, what are you doing?
“Didn’t we agree to eat grilled iron scorpions together tonight?
“Dad, Mom, I caught a lot of iron scorpions for you…”
The couple couldn’t bear it any longer and turned their heads to the side, but they raised the sword in their hands high into the air…
After two stabbing sounds rang out, the young man stopped his wailing. He twitched first, then he completely lost all signs of life.
Elsewhere, a young girl, who was around ten years old, raised a sword with complicated patterns on it. Tears were streaming down her face as she stabbed her elder sister.
The girl lying on the ground suddenly laughed and gently said, “From today onwards, you’ll have to live your own life. Don’t be naive anymore…”
The girl immediately cried until her vision turned into a blur, and the sword in her hand stopped in midair.
However, a strong palm pressed the back of her hand, pushing it forward.
Oof!
The girl was left stunned, as though she couldn’t hear or see anything.
This was the ancient curse that everyone in the City of Silver was under. They had to kill their own blood relatives to prevent them from turning into terrifying and strange evil spirits after their deaths.
Therefore, even though Darc had completely mutated into a monster and was corrupted by an unknown existence, having no value in interrogating, the “shadow” observer didn’t dare to kill him on the spot. Instead, he tried his best to restrain the monster and bring it back to the spire to wait for his parents. Otherwise, the situation would only become worse.
The exploratory team members were currently receiving the same treatment that they had been subjected to, a process that remained unchanging for more than two thousand years. Although no one knew if they would mutate after dying in this state, no one dared to gamble on it.
Fortunately, the City of Silver didn’t have a large population, and all of them lived in the same area. Under the arrangements of the upper echelons for each generation, there were quite a few people who were related to each other by blood. Even if they were limited by three generations, they would still be able to find quite a few.
Because of this, the Beyonder in charge of setting up a patrol team would first have to consider the matter of blood ties in order to prevent any unexpected situations from occurring.
The requirements for exploratory teams weren’t that strict because their missions were always to invade deep into the darkness and stay far away from the City of Silver. Even if they died or mutated, it wouldn’t affect everyone’s safety.
Once a resident no longer had blood relatives within three generations, they would be placed under strict surveillance, and as soon as he became seriously ill or visibly aged, he would be exiled into the depths of darkness, away from the City of Silver.
When the previous captain of the exploratory team, Uddel, was isolated in the dungeon, there were actually three elders in the spire. However, the one who took action was Chief Colin Iliad in the end. Otherwise, they could only attempt a seal.
This was because Uddel was the elder brother of his direct kin.
Shepherd Lovia and Demon Hunter Colin silently entered the bottom level of the spire. Accompanied by a few Dawn Paladins, they arrived at the depths of the dungeon.
Soon, both of them stopped outside a cell. The Dawn Paladins dispersed themselves a distance away.
Without any abnormalities, she walked into a room with a single bed, a table, and a single candle at a moderate pace.
Before the metal door closed, she turned around and looked at Demon Hunter Colin with her pale gray eyes.
“Your Excellency, you once told me that when residents of the City of Silver leave this place and die in the depths of the darkness, they won’t immediately turn into evil spirits. A few days have to pass. Therefore, the other members of the exploratory team have plenty of time to pull open a distance from them.”
Colin nodded and expressed his agreement.
Lovia closed her eyes, revealing a sad smile, “In an exploration two months ago, a team member died in front of me.
“I pretended to be separated from the rest of the team. I waited there for five days, but he didn’t turn into an evil spirit.”
Demon Hunter Colin looked at her in silence, not saying anything until the metal door closed with a clang, and the seal took shape.
…
In the ancient palace above the fog.
After waiting for a while, Klein was finally relieved when he saw that there were no changes to the crimson star which symbolized Little Sun.
He should have succeeded…He rubbed his temples, wrapped his spirituality around his body, and descended back to the real world.
As soon as he felt the presence of his body, Klein experienced the bitter cold.
He sneezed, then he quickly removed the wall of spirituality and crawled back into bed.
Sadly, his bed was already ice-cold.
Fortunately, my body receives a certain degree of protection after entering the gray fog; otherwise, I would probably catch a cold tomorrow…Klein wrapped himself tightly with his blanket and sighed.
The current state he was in reminded him of a joke he had heard in his previous life.
Warmth is basically gained by vibration…
Before his bed warmed up again, he could only let his mind wander as he thought about all sorts of matters.
Yes, there are no pressing matters for me recently. The Magician’s rules have been concluded. Even if I don’t challenge the impossible and only engage in “acting” normally, I should be able to digest the potions around New Year’s. My next task is to collect the Beyonder ingredients for the Faceless potion and save up the necessary funds. But that’s not something I can rush…The taut strings in Klein’s mind gradually softened, and he suddenly had the thought of resting for two to three days.
As the bed warmed, he fell asleep without realizing it. When he woke up, he heard the church bells ringing eight times.
Klein stretched out his arm, felt the cold, and silently withdrew it.
It seems to have turned colder again today… Since there’s nothing pertinent to do, it seems I can just continue sleeping in…Relaxed, he closed his eyes again.
But after a while, he heard his stomach growling and felt the bulge in his lower abdomen.
Life is full of hard choices…Klein mumbled.
After ten minutes or so of struggling between the two feelings, he finally gave up, got up, and rushed to the bathroom next door.
After changing his clothes and washing up, he went down to the first floor and took out some ingredients to cook Feynapotter noodles.
This time, he didn’t intend to use the meat sauce that he bought, but instead, he wanted to try the meat paste he had made two days ago. This was the meat paste he had carefully chosen from the ingredients based on his memories. Although there were ultimately differences in the ingredients between the two worlds, preventing him from fully replicating the authentic taste, Klein still found it pretty good after sampling it.
It wasn’t long before he had a bowl of Feynapotter noodles with condiments and meat paste, He found it a really wonderful morning.
Keeping in with the tradition of this world, he browsed through the newspapers as he ate, and he checked if Eye of Wisdom had placed an advertisement first.
Based on his late night thoughts from yesterday, Klein decided to have some fun today, so he considered whether he should go to a concert, an opera, or a play.
The tickets to many of the music halls in the West Borough, Hillston Borough, and Cherwood Borough are at least six soli, and if it’s a famous musician, then they would even be on the order of pounds. Music halls specially catered to commonfolk range from six to nine pence. Those that are open to the poor with money to spare in East Borough only need one pence…Klein flipped through the relevant materials to select his choice of entertainment for the day.
At that moment, he heard the doorbell ring.
Ding dong.
Who is it?Klein jerked his head up to look at the door.
He felt as if he were suffering from an illness; the fear of hearing the doorbell ring was identical to the symptoms he had experienced on Earth—being afraid of his cell phone’s ringing.
Putting down the newspaper and magazine, he looked at the empty plate which had been cleaned even of its seasonings, then he stood up, and he walked to the door.
Before he got a hold of the handle, he already knew that it was Dr. Aaron outside.
Don’t you need to work?Klein mumbled as he opened the door.
“Good morning, Aaron. The fog is gray today.” He smiled.
Aaron was still wearing his cold expression, but there was an additional sense of anxiety and fear written on his face.
He nudged his gold-rimmed spectacles and, without bothering to greet him, bluntly said, “Sherlock, I had another dream! I dreamed of Will Auceptin again!”
Ah?Klein almost froze.
That’s not right? The real paper crane is with me, above the gray fog, while the one I folded is with the Nighthawks. You’re still able to dream of Will Auceptin with a paper crane which was poorly folded by a Nighthawk? That’s not scientific, no—that’s not mystic…Klein became serious and asked, “The same dream?”
“No, it’s not that scary this time.” Aaron became a little calmer. “I dreamed about the Grimm Cemetery. You know of it, right?”
“Yes,” Klein answered simply.
Back then, he had caught a group of students and a mysticism enthusiast who was a complete beginner, Kapusky, engaging in a spiritual dance outside Grimm Cemetery. He later received another copper whistle from the latter which could be used to summon a messenger.
Aaron drew a deep breath of cold air and continued, “I dreamed of the woods outside Grimm Cemetery. I dreamed of a birch tree which had a layer of bark peeled off its trunk, Will Auceptin was sitting underneath that tree, looking at me quietly.”
“And then?” Klein pressed.
Aaron shook his head. “The dream ended there.”
What a strange matter… Has Dr. Aaron’s dream got nothing to do with the paper crane? No, if it wasn’t related, then there wouldn’t have been a situation where the dream changed after the paper crane was switched. Furthermore, I also performed a divination using the paper crane above the gray fog and obtained the corresponding revelations…Klein said in a measured voice, “This is no longer within my scope of understanding. What do you want from me, Aaron?”
Aaron breathed out warm air that dispersed into white mist. “I want to pay a visit to the area outside Grimm Cemetery. I want to do it now, while it’s still daytime. Can you protect me? I’ll pay you one pound.”
Heading over to the place that appeared in the dream now? He probably wouldn’t encounter anything too strange during the day…Klein thought for a moment and said, “I can accept this request, but I suggest that you go back to the same cathedral and tell your dream to the bishop you’re familiar with.”
Aaron agreed, then said doubtfully, “Why do you always suggest that I go to the cathedral? I know, you’ve explained it before, in a very logical way, that if mystical powers exist in this world, then the Churches, which have been leading humanity, must be the ones with the strongest mystical powers, and if there are none, then at least we can go to the Church to get psychological comfort and corresponding connections. However, why do you suggest that I go to the cathedral for something that isn’t considered too strange?”
Klein considered for two seconds, then replied seriously, “I’m a detective. I’ve come into contact with a lot of unusual things, so I understand the special nature of the Church. I also know when to ask for help.”
“Really?” Aaron listened with a serious expression.
The corners of Klein’s mouth curled up.
“Just kidding.
“Take it easy, Aaron. I’m going to change my clothes first. Uh, and also do the dishes.”
Having chatted with Aaron at the door for a long time without his thick coat, he turned rather stiff from the cold winds.
Taking this opportunity, Klein went to the washroom, went above the gray fog, and divined the degree of danger for this mission. He received the answer that there was almost no risk.
If he received a revelation indicating that it was dangerous, his plan was to reject the mission using the Church of the Evernight Goddess as an excuse.
…
Hillston Borough, Myriad Star Cathedral.
“Sherlock, why don’t you hire a maid? As a great detective, you can afford to have several servants,” Aaron asked, as he led Klein to the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s largest cathedral in Hillston Borough.
This was something that he had wanted to ask while in the carriage, but he had never found the opportunity to change the subject.
Klein sighed, and said heavily, “Aaron, let me tell you a story. There was a detective who hired two maids, a cook, and an assistant, and he was doing pretty well, but one day he took over a case and successfully homed in on the murderer, who was a very savage and cruel man. He sneaked into the detective’s house with the intention of revenge.
“The detective was a fighting expert, and in the end, he was only slightly injured, but two of his servants died because of him.
“Do you get it, Aaron?”
“I see,” Aaron’s voice had a hint of empathy. “Sherlock, I never knew that you’ve had such an experience.”
No, the main character has nothing to do with me. I just made up a story… It’s not like I can tell you directly that I’m involved in many strange and mystical matters, and that there will always be unspeakable secrets in my house so that it’s best I don’t hire any servants…Klein looked forward and let out a long sigh.
The cleaning of his home was done twice a week, mostly by Mrs. Stelyn Sammer’s maid. She was responsible for the most basic cleaning procedures, and each cleaning cost one soli.
While they were talking, the two of them had already entered the hall of the Myriad Star Cathedral.
It was dark, quiet, and devoid of candles, completely in line with the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s style.
At the very front of the hall was an altar engraved with a Dark Sacred Emblem. The stars were inlaid with self-illuminating pearls, and the crimson moon was made of rubies. The rest of the hall was filled with the darkness of the night.
With a single glance, he could see that the place was filled with specks of light as the crimson light illuminated the area, making the place extremely sacred.
But Klein felt that this was inferior to the design used by Saint Selena Cathedral in Tingen. That hall was pitch-black, with only light penetrating from the front through the fist-sized holes. It resembled a star sky, making one feel awe from the bottom of one’s heart.
However, there’s a problem with that kind of design. At night, the effect would be gone…Klein took a seat at random, took off his half top hat and leaned on his black hardwood cane, while Aaron continued down the aisle to the confessional in search of the bishop.
Sitting in such a large hall and looking at the people who were concentrating on praying, Klein’s heart suddenly became tranquil.
Come to think of it, this is only my third time entering the Goddess’s cathedral…He let out a self-deprecating laugh.
…
Inside the Cathedral of Serenity at Winter County.
Leonard Mitchell put on his black windbreaker and red gloves and entered the room of the high-ranking deacon, Crestet Cesimir.
“Congratulations, you have officially become a Red Glove. May the Goddess bless you.” Cesimir drew a crimson moon on his chest.
He still had his mouth covered with his high collar.
“Praise the Lady. The honor is mine.” Leonard raised his right hand and gestured four points in a clockwise fashion.
Cesimir didn’t say anything else and went straight to the point.
“According to your request, I’ve placed you in Soest’s team. He’s a Soul Assurer and possesses a mystical item. I’ve already ordered someone to prepare a Beyonder weapon for you that you’ll need.
“Your team will be in charge of a devil summoning case, and you’ll take into consideration certain clues to perform the search. For example, cases that have happened consecutively in Backlund and matters related to a tarot ritual.”
“Yes, Reverend Cesimir.” Leonard held no objections towards the mission.
This will be the beginning of my revenge…he silently said to himself.
…
West Borough, in the periphery of Grimm Cemetery.
Klein accompanied Dr. Aaron as they took quite a while to walk around the nearby woods, coughing from time to time as a result of the falling grayish-white dust.
“Maybe there isn’t a tree like that. Dreams can’t fully reflect reality.” Towards the end of the search, even Aaron was feeling a little uncertain himself.
Fortunately, I’m good at finding things…Klein pointed with his cane and said, “Let’s take a look over there and make it our final effort.”
“Alright.” Aaron gasped for a breath of air.
After a short walk, Aaron suddenly stopped and said, while pointing diagonally ahead, “Over there, over there!”
About a dozen meters away, a birch tree with a strip of bark around its trunk stripped off stood there quietly, as if it were waiting for them.
“It’s identical to the one in my dream,” Aaron said with conviction.
Klein smiled and said with some vigilance, “But there’s no Will Auceptin.”
Aaron got close to the birch tree, frowned for a while, then he suddenly pointed to the side of the tree and said, “Back then, Will Auceptin was sitting here, and he was pointing at the mud below him with his finger!”
Pointing at the mud below him?Klein stood at the side, looking down at the almost unwithered grass.
“You want to dig it up?”
Aaron nodded. “We’ve already found this place, so we should confirm what’s here. Sherlock, go to the cemetery and borrow two shovels.”
“It’s better if I stay here. You go to the cemetery, I’m worried something might happen to you,” Klein said cautiously.
“Alright.” Aaron didn’t refuse, and he immediately left the forest.
After a while, after offering some money, he returned with three shovels and a tomb keeper, and they began to dig.
While Klein was digging, he suddenly smelled something familiar. As the soil on the surface parted, the things below were gradually exposed.
It was the body of a child that was already greatly rotten!
His skin and flesh looked as if they were about to melt, and many bugs crawled in and out of his nose and mouth.
Clang!
The shovel fell from Aaron’s hand and hit a rock.
He pointed to the legs of the corpse, his mouth moving frantically but he was unable to say a word.
Klein endured the nausea and looked closely, discovering that the child’s left leg was obviously missing its lower half.
At the same time, Aaron took two steps back and fell to the ground, shouting sharply, “Will Auceptin! Will Auceptin!”
It was Will Auceptin’s corpse!
He’s dead?
Will Auceptin is dead?
And he seems to have been dead for some time!
Could this be fake?
Klein looked at the body of the child in surprise and suspicion as many thoughts bubbled in his mind.
From what he knew, Will Auceptin was a special child who could be involved with a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway, Snake of Mercury, in some way.
In the divination game he played, a casual “Doctor, your luck will get worse” was enough to make Aaron suffer from bad luck for an extended period of time. The paper crane he folded allowed Aaron’s Astral Projection to be located in the spirit world and be instilled with artificial revelations. Even above the gray fog, Klein only received an inkling of his location and couldn’t come to an effective conclusion… How could such a child die for no reason? He was dead before Dr. Aaron’s dreams? What about his family?
Klein narrowed his eyes, and despite his intense nausea, he carefully examined the highly rotten body. He noticed some torn tarot cards in the surrounding soil.
His spiritual intuition told him that the corpse in front of him was most likely Will Auceptin.
It’s really shocking and difficult to understand… I should go above the gray fog later and confirm if it’s a fake death from Will Auceptin… Wait, what does this have to do with me? I had already decided not to get involved in this matter any further, in case I get entangled by some Snake of Mercury. This might be even more terrifying than Sealed Artifact 0-08…Klein snapped out of his daze and said to the terrified tomb keeper and Dr. Aaron, who was on the verge of a mental breakdown.
“Call the police!”
“Okay! Okay!” The tomb keeper was taken aback at first before he repeated his reply.
With the shovel in hand, he turned and ran out of the woods, at a speed that was so fast that it appeared as though he was being chased by a zombie.
As expected, he’s just an ordinary person and isn’t cautious at all. In this kind of situation, shouldn’t he be wary of the people around him who might have malicious intent? By exposing your back, it would be easy for you to be hit by a shovel…Klein glanced at the back of the tomb keeper and shook his head with a sigh.
When he was a Nighthawk in Tingen, he had read a lot of case files and found out that many of the victims had ended up becoming victims of their companions.
Thinking of this, Klein walked to Dr. Aaron, bent down, and stretched out his hand.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of. He’s already dead.”
“… It’s the death that scares me.” Aaron calmed down a bit, and without accepting Klein’s help, he got up by himself.
His black frock coat was covered with dirt, and Klein felt his heart pain for the clothes for some baffling reason.
I’m the kind of person who can’t stand seeing anything valuable get damaged…He inwardly sighed with emotion.
Noticing that Aaron was still panicking, Klein laughed and said, “At such times, praying to the deity you believe in has quite a remarkable effect.”
“Is that so?” Aaron was stunned. He tapped his chest four times in a clockwise manner and chanted softly, “The Evernight Goddess is nobler than the stars and more eternal than eternity. Your devout believer prays for your blessing…”
After repeating this over and over again, he gradually calmed down, no longer feeling as terrified as before.
Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest and silently whispered to himself,God of Steam and Machinery, your completely unfaithful believer is begging for your blessings…
As he spoke, he couldn’t help but laugh at himself, suspecting that he might be smote to death by lightning on the spot.
However, lightning and thunder belong to the Lord of Storms, and it isn’t in the domain of the God of Steam and Machinery…Klein thought in a relaxed manner.
After about 20 minutes, the two of them found themselves sitting in an interrogation room at a nearby police station.
During the testimony, Klein frankly informed the police that he was a private investigator who wasn’t too sure of what was happening. As for Dr. Aaron, he described his dream in detail as the reason for digging to find the body.
Klein could tell that the police didn’t believe him at all, but after they had gone out for a while, they immediately changed their attitudes, saying that there was nothing suspicious about Dr. Aaron and Detective Moriarty. All they had to do was sign their statements and leave.
Aaron was surprised, but Klein wasn’t surprised. It was obvious that the Nighthawks had been involved.
The advantage of having the doctor head to the Myriad Star Cathedral in advance was demonstrated.
Before leaving the police station, Klein wasn’t surprised to see a familiar figure. It was the Nighthawk who had entered his dream earlier.
The man on duty, who was probably a captain, was still wearing a gray windbreaker and was obviously more resistant to the cold than Klein. His blue eyes swept past Klein’s face without any signs of abnormality, pretending to be an ordinary senior inspector.
Klein, who was also pretending to be an ordinary private detective, nudged his glasses, put on half top hat, and left the station with Dr. Aaron in a carriage.
After instructing his carriage driver to head to Minsk Street first, Aaron turned to Klein and said, “Sherlock, do you think this will be the end of it?”
“If that body really belongs to Will Auceptin, then you shouldn’t be troubled any longer.” Klein paused and continued, “Aaron, have you found anything else that’s strange during this period of time? Regardless of what it is.”
Aaron thought about it and shook his head.
“No.”
“This is worth celebrating!” Klein sighed and said with a smile.
To him, this was the best way things could end with Will Auceptin’s matter. Although the paper crane Klein had folded above the gray fog wouldn’t reveal anything, and there would be no problems with any divination afterward, he was still a little worried that some Nighthawk would suddenly think of something and use it to find some clues. And now, with the death of Will Auceptin, the case might soon reach a dead end, put in the archives, and temporarily declared a closed case. No one would pay any more attention to it without any new developments.
Aaron relaxed and asked suspiciously, “Frankly, I don’t think my statement was very convincing. Why did the cops choose to believe it in the end?”
“I don’t know either,” Klein feigned puzzlement and said, “I thought I’d have to get my lawyer to take me home again—No, bail me out.”
Aaron smirked and said, “Sherlock, you seem to have a lot of experience in being sent to the police station?”
Klein laughed and replied in a deep voice, “It’s the fate of every private detective.”
…
Just as Klein and Aaron were being taken to the police station near Grimm Cemetery, Fors Wall was wearing a long black dress and a black bonnet with a fine mesh hanging down. She entered the silent cemetery and found the grave of Mrs. Aulisa.
She and Xio had gone to Empress Borough an hour ago to visit Viscount Glaint, and they had successfully gotten a verbal agreement for borrowing 400 pounds without any interest.
Viscount Glaint’s only request was that the two Beyonders accompany him to the gathering Mr. A would convene tonight to ensure his safety. He was anxious to procure a Royal Jellyfish’s venom crystal so that he could complete the concoction of the Apothecary potion.
Audrey had found the horn of an adult Flying Unicorn in the family treasury, and she had taken one out in the name of doing a biological experiment, effectively offsetting part of her debt.
She also put forward an additional condition for Viscount Glaint to get the help of Duke Negan’s children to confirm if the dragon specimens in the treasury had a Thousand-faced Hunter and whether there were still light dots flashing inside.
When the loan was settled, Fors was in no hurry to pray to Mr. Fool to close the deal as quickly as possible, because it would make Xio intuitively turn suspicious if things developed too quickly.
Taking advantage of her free time, she changed her clothes and rented a horse carriage to get to Grimm Cemetery, which was located on the outskirts of West Borough.
Knowing the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation and Indestructibility, Fors realized that the main ingredient that turned her into an Apprentice was the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Mrs. Aulisa. In a way, she had inherited her powers.
Therefore, she couldn’t help but pay a visit and put a bouquet of flowers in front of Mrs. Aulisa’s grave and thank her.
It was early winter, and most of the flowers had long since withered, but Fors still bought a handful of plain flowers.
These flowers were grown in a greenhouse and were quite expensive.
Thank you, Emperor Roselle, for your invention…Fors said inwardly in a most sincere manner.
As far as she knew, most of the flowers that the nobles used for their winter banquets came from greenhouses, while a tiny portion was delivered directly from the warm south by airships. This was more than the average middle-class worker could bear.
Standing in front of the black tombstone, Fors took a deep look at the photograph of Mrs. Aulisa before bending down to lay down the flowers and whispered, “Thank you.”
She immediately straightened up, closed her eyes, and quietly recalled the past.
At this moment, she heard a slightly aged voice.
“You really are a good and kind-hearted lady.”
Fors opened her eyes and turned her head, realizing that Mr. Lawrence, from the Abraham family, had also appeared there at some point. He was also holding a bouquet of plain but elegant flowers in his hand.
“No, this is not goodness, nor is it kindness. Mrs. Aulisa once gave me, a person who had lost her mother, an unforgettable period of warmth,” Fors said sincerely.
Her eyes were suddenly moist.
Lawrence, who only had wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, put down the flowers and sighed.
“This shows that you value relationships.”
After chatting for a while, when Fors was about to leave, Lawrence, who was waving her goodbye, suddenly began to cough violently.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
He coughed until his legs buckled and fell to the ground. It seemed as if he would die at any moment from suffocation.
As a doctor who had graduated from an accredited school, Fors didn’t hesitate to turn around, crouch down, and begin performing first aid.
After a while, Lawrence’s condition finally stabilized. He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and smiled at Fors.
“Lady, can you take me back to the hotel?”
“No problem.” Fors helped him to his feet.
Lawrence looked ahead, his eyes a little out of focus. He coughed lightly, and he said with a sad and self-deprecating laugh, “My life might be coming to an end…”
West Borough, Carlpensa Hotel.
Fors helped Lawrence into his room and laid him down on the bed.
It was a rather luxurious hotel, with thick, soft, grayish-yellow carpets everywhere except the washroom. On the walls hung imitations of famous oil paintings.
Lawrence gasped for air and said, “Thank you, Miss Wall, and please forgive a dying man for not being able to bow.”
“No, Mr. Lawrence, your problem has eased. As a former medical doctor, I can tell you without a doubt that you can still live. After some rest, we’ll go to a clinic or a hospital,” Fors consoled him.
Lawrence smiled. “I know my physical condition very well. You don’t have to comfort me. Besides, I’m an amateur astrologer. I already had a premonition that I’m going to die in this hotel in Backlund.”
Aside from some superficial concealment, everything he said was the truth. He was already close to eighty, and he was no longer that robust and spirited young man from before. If not for the Sequence potions that elevated his constitution, he might have already been buried in some random cemetery.
Originally, Lawrence thought he could live for another ten years, but who would have thought that he would encounter a rebellion caused by the former Traveler Botis. He suffered relatively serious injuries at the hands of the Aurora Order, and his remaining descendants all died in that disaster.
This dealt him a great blow, and he almost didn’t manage to recover from it. The search for his brothers and their descendants in Backlund had only resulted in him receiving news of their deaths, dealing him a significant blow to his mental wellbeing once more.
Compounded by all these things, Lawrence clearly felt that his life had come to an end.
His initial plan was to return to the graves of Laubero and Aulisa again and present a bouquet of flowers. He would then return immediately and meet with the other members of the Elder Council to set things in order before his death, but being an elderly man, his condition was beyond his control.
Without waiting for a response from Fors, Lawrence struggled to retrieve a palm-sized notebook from the inside pocket of his half-open coat.
The hard paper cover of the notebook was bronze green, giving off a very ancient feeling.
On its surface, the words: “I came, I saw, I record” was written in ancient Feysac.
Lawrence placed the notebook on the quilt in front of his chest and took a deep breath.
“Miss. Wall, if I die here, can you help me send it to Pritz Harbor?”
“Mr. Lawrence, you’ll be fine,” Fors emphasized.
At the same time, she subconsciously glanced at the notebook and found that it wasn’t thick at all. There were a total of three types of papers inside, one of which was a yellow type of parchment which had very few pages. The other was yellowish-brown goatskin and the number of pages was in the middle of the range. The last was comprised of ordinary white paper and was the most common.
Lawrence laughingly said with great difficulty, “I mean, Miss. Wall, will you help?”
“Pritz Harbor isn’t far. It’s not even a trip. If it needs to be rushed, then I can even make the round trip in half a day by taking the steam locomotive.” Fors nodded.
Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief as his mind seemed to recover a little.
“After I die, wait ten minutes. Retrieve the glowing object from my body, and then send it along with this notebook to Dorian Gray at the Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association. The forty-two pounds in cash in my wallet will be the reward and my gratitude. As for these clothes of mine, let it turn to ash along with me.”
“No, you don’t need to give me anything. No, you’ll be fine, Mr. Lawrence,” Fors said earnestly.
As if he hadn’t heard her, Lawrence whispered to himself, “Maybe Dorian will give you additional rewards, but it depends on you… I believe you. From Aulisa’s matter, I can tell that you’re a good girl…”
He suddenly seemed to turn lucid as he said to Fors, “Ms. Wall, can you go down to the first floor and bring me a jug of water? I don’t know when the waiter will come over.”
“No problem.” Without thinking, Fors took a water jug and walked out of the room.
After walking a few steps, she suddenly felt that something was amiss. The water jug in her hand was heavy, and there was obviously a lot of water in it.
Just as she was about to turn around and ask, she suddenly sensed a strong fluctuation of spirituality in the room.
That was…For a moment Fors froze, and then she understood what Mr. Lawrence was trying to do.
As death approached, he could clearly sense that something was wrong with his body. He was afraid of losing control and turning into a monster.
He wanted to die as a human, not a monster, so he chose to end his own life.
That was the last form of decency for a Beyonder.
Of course, if he had turned into a monster, all his plans would have come to naught.
With this in mind, Fors became dejected. She waited outside for nearly ten minutes before she pushed open the door and entered.
She saw Lawrence lying silently on the bed, looking like he had aged considerably. Beside him was a “diamond” the size of an eye.
The light which shone in through the window was constantly refracted by the “diamond,” forming a scene as beautiful as the radiance of the stars.
Fors sighed and performed a careful examination. She found that the cause of Lawrence’s death was the most ordinary form of cardiac arrest.
…
Cherwood Borough. 15 Minsk Street.
Klein rested for a while after getting home. He then went above the gray fog, having plans to divine the situation with Will Auceptin.
He had the paper crane fly out of the trash pile in the corner and made it land on the long bronze table in front of him. Then, he took out the topaz pendant that was wrapped around his sleeve.
As he held the spirit pendulum in his left hand, Klein used Cogitation to adjust his condition before recalling the scenes he had seen in the woods outside the cemetery.
He might not have noticed some of the details, but it was certain that his spirituality wouldn’t miss any. This divination was mainly about using this point and relying on the gray fog to eliminate all distractions.
After finishing his preparations, Klein took out a goatskin parchment and wrote the divination statement: “Will Auceptin is completely dead.”
Then, he pressed the paper crane next to the divination sentence, almost causing the topaz pendant to touch the words.
After entering a state of Cogitation and completing all the steps of the spirit dowsing, Klein opened his eyes and looked at the result.
The topaz pendant was rotating counterclockwise at a fast frequency and high amplitude.
It was a negative result.
That meant that Will Auceptin wasn’t completely dead!
This…Klein was surprised, but it seemed to be within his expectations.
He thought for a moment, then he changed the divination statement: “That corpse was Will Auceptin’s.”
This time, the spirit pendulum gave a positive result.
The body did belong to Will Auceptin!
An idea came to Klein’s mind, and he wrote a new divination statement: “Will Auceptin’s corpse will resurrect.”
After a few moments of calmly performing the divination, Klein saw the revelation.
The pendulum was rotating counterclockwise with a fast frequency.
That meant that Will Auceptin’s corpse wouldn’t be resurrected; or in other words, no reanimations!
It looks like Will Auceptin had voluntarily or was forced to abandon his previous body, and he is surviving in another way… This matter has something to do with the Snake of Mercury?Klein tried to divine additional information, but he failed repeatedly, including the statement: “Will Auceptin’s present state.”
However, he repeated the divination using dream divination and inquired “Will Auceptin’s current location.” He received a similar scene: a dark room with the sound of running water.
However, the feeling it gave him seemed to be a little different.
Forget it, there’s no need to waste any more time on this. I’m not planning to get involved anyway…Klein put away his spirit pendulum and prepared to return to the real world.
Through the prior divination and everything that had happened before, he had a theory about Will Auceptin, but he couldn’t confirm it.
He suspected that Will Auceptin was another Snake of Mercury!
As a Sequence 1, a Snake of Mercury wasn’t the only one. There could be up to three in existence at the same time!
The Snake of Fate, who wielded destiny naturally, could locate Aaron’s Astral Projection through the paper crane and show him a false revelation. Without a doubt, it also had the ability to change a person’s fate.
For some reason, Will Auceptin had become weak and was under the threat of the second Snake of Mercury. Everything he did was to escape his counterpart.
As for the reason for their conflict, the answer was simple.
Without a Sequence 0, there could be three Sequence 1s at the same time, but once there was a Sequence 0, there would be no Sequence 1s!
Regarding this sentence, the formula of the Dark Emperor potion clearly stated the truth.
One of the main ingredients of the recipe was: two Beyonder characteristics of a Prince of Disorder!
Prince of Disorder was Sequence 1 of the Dark Emperor pathway!
As a Sequence 1, if one wanted to advance to Sequence 0, then one had to obtain all the Beyonder characteristics of the other two Sequence 1s of the same pathway!
With this guess in mind, Klein was increasingly afraid of getting involved with Will Auceptin’s case.
If my deduction is correct, it would be a genuine “fight between deities,” and I can’t afford to get myself involved…Klein’s spirituality descended, and he disappeared from the ancient palace above the gray fog.
…
In Empress Borough, in an inconspicuous house, the Beyonder gathering organized by Mr. A proceeded as scheduled.
Fors and Xio had changed their clothes, and they accompanied Viscount Glaint, who was wearing an iron-black mask, into the hall. They randomly chose a seat and sat down.
Viscount Glaint wrote down his needs to the attendants before the gathering officially began. He also prayed to the goddess that there would be a response later.
As usual, Fors maintained her usual languidness and, in a rare instance, covered herself with a hood, concealing her face with the shadows.
She was thinking about the situation with Mr. Lawrence.
She knew very clearly what that “diamond” the size of an eye was. It was a Beyonder characteristic left behind by him. However, for the time being, she was unable to confirm what Sequence it belonged to.
Fors had casually flipped through the notebook, only to find that many of the pages were still blank. The written content was filled with all sorts of strange, odd, and mysterious symbols and magic labels, exceeding whatever she knew.
What it is isn’t important. What’s important is that I keep my promise…Fors warned herself.
At this moment, Mr. A, who was seated on a single sofa and was wearing an exaggerated hood, said hoarsely, “I have a mission.
“Help me find people who believe in the so-called ‘Fool.’”
Ah?Fors instantly snapped back to her senses.
“The Fool?” The Beyonders who attended Mr. A’s gathering either ruminated over the phrase or conversed with their companions to discuss whether they had ever met anyone who had a similar faith.
“When did such a cult appear?” someone asked in a low voice.
At this point, Mr. A made the attendant beside him hold up a blackboard with a few lines of words written in the Loen language.
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
As the attendees examined the blackboard, Mr. A said in a hoarse and jarring voice, “Do not use Hermes to read what’s written here. Even more so for Jotun, Elvish, Dragonese, and ancient Hermes. You shouldn’t even write the corresponding descriptions; otherwise, there is a high probability that something terrible will happen.
“Help me find believers in The Fool. Of course, they might also be followers of the mysterious ruler above the gray fog or the King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck. As long as there’s a clue, inform me immediately. The reward I’ll provide will be so handsome that it will far exceed your imagination!”
“This description… It sounds like an incredible existence. I’ve only seen similar descriptions in the ancient texts of the seven gods!” a gathering member exclaimed.
His companion shook his head and said, “The beings which many cults believe in have similar descriptions.”
“Is it really a cult?” The other gathering members were stunned when they heard their discussion.
“Likely. Typically, when we summon a creature from the spirit world, we might have three lines describing it, but one of the lines would be about ‘the blessed one of someone’ or ‘that who belongs to.’ It wouldn’t be in this format!” A gathering member who was well-versed in mysticism gave an explanation.
As they vehemently conversed, Fors was nearly dumbfounded.
Isn’t that the honorific name of Mr. Fool? Even though it’s described in the Loen language, I’m sure of it! Why would Mr. A want to find the believers of Mr. Fool? Is the Aurora Order behind this?Fors’s mind was in a mess.
She knew that Mr. A was a member of the Aurora Order because of a particular “terrorist organization” had announced its responsibility in the assassination of Intis Ambassador Bakerland.
After a brief moment of astonishment, Fors subconsciously began to examine herself, afraid that someone would discover that she was already a member of the Tarot Club and that, in some sense, she was an adorer of The Fool.
I just recited the honorific name of The Fool according to the ancient Hermes on that piece of paper and was pulled above the gray fog. No one knows about this, and I don’t have to be afraid of being investigated… But there’s a link to that piece of paper with Mr. Fool’s honorific name written on it. It was hidden in a book we borrowed from the Viscount Glaint…Thoughts rapidly flashed through Fors’s mind.
The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era… Isn’t that the description I saw on that piece of paper? I even dreamed of an evil spirit!At the same time, Xio remembered the incident that had frightened her, but her long experience as a bounty hunter had kept her from revealing anything unusual.
And then, as she recalled, she thought about the origin of the piece of paper.
It was hidden in the bookcase of “History of the Loen Kingdom’s Aristocracy”… That book was borrowed from Viscount Glaint’s study…
Suddenly, a name flashed in both Fors’s and Xio’s minds at the same time:Viscount Glaint!
At that moment, Viscount Glaint was looking at the blackboard and said to himself with interest, “This honorific name is very rare.
“But it sounds very impressive!”
Just as he finished his sentence, he looked to his side in puzzlement, asking Fors and Xio, “Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing.” Xio and Fors rapidly shook their heads at the same time.
…
After dinner, in an elegantly decorated house.
Audrey brought the huge golden retriever, Susie, into the living room under the guidance of her psychology teacher, Escalante. She was attending the “academic” meeting that had been agreed upon last week.
Her maid and bodyguard stayed behind while she walked with Susie into a spacious activity room.
In the activity room, be it for the atmosphere or some other reason, the gas lamps were not lit. The room was lit by gold-plated candle lamps on the coffee table and cupboard.
Before Audrey could take a good look at her surroundings, she saw a gentleman in his thirties walking towards her. He wore a gray tailcoat.
“This is the owner of this place, Mr. Stephen Hampres, a furniture merchant.” the long-haired Escalante introduced him.
She was just about to tell him Audrey’s identity when Hampres chuckled and said, “Escalante, don’t say anything. Let me have a chance at guessing.”
He had a neatly trimmed mustache and charming dark brown eyes. He appeared very gentle and elegant, nothing like a furniture merchant but more like a university lecturer.
After seriously sizing up Audrey a few times, he smiled and said, “Escalante only mentioned that you were her student. Heh heh, I believe you’re a cultured noble lady, and you aren’t someone who only looks good. There’s no need for you to worry about a decline in the quality of your life…
“You’re a little excited, very curious, and a relatively simple but also full of love…
“Of course, the most obvious point is that you’re very beautiful, just like an angel!”
He made a final joke, pressed his hand to his chest, bowed, and said, “Welcome, the beautiful Miss Angel.”
You’re right, as expected of a member of the Psychology Alchemists. However, what you managed to observe was the me from a few months ago. It’s all a facade I’ve put on for myself…Audrey opened her mouth in surprise and astonishment.
“Did you know me before, Mr. Hampres?”
She didn’t let her shocked expression linger too long on her face, because such emotions were meant to be instantaneous and wouldn’t last too long.
If anyone were to be surprised for several seconds, then it meant that their performance was most likely an act.
Audrey didn’t notice this at first, but after watching others “act” all this time, she naturally came up with a lot of rules.
“No, I still don’t know you. This is just the basics of being a psychology enthusiast.” Hampres chuckled.
Before he could finish his sentence, Audrey had already completed her observations and made a corresponding judgment based on her surroundings.
His attire and the furnishings of his house all indicate that he’s a person who cares deeply about how people view him…
The sapphire on the ring of his left hand doesn’t look small, but its actual quality is very ordinary. There are no symbols or magic labels on it… His finances aren’t as good as he presents them to be… He’s vain…
Even though he was very enthusiastic just now, the way he stands there, the direction in which his feet point, and the changes in his emotional colors all indicate that he still has many concerns and is on his guard…
He sincerely commended me on my looks, but it wasn’t in the way a man would look at a woman. There are signs of him using facial products, and his eyebrows are definitely drawn. His skills are inferior to my make-up maidservant, Solia, but they’re better than mine… The cologne he uses is “Confusion,” something that I’ve only seen women use before… Yes, he probably likes men, and the role he plays is the weaker one in the relationship…
At the same time, Audrey expressed her longing skillfully.
“I’d love to have your observational powers, Mr. Hampres.”
As she spoke, she maintained a faint smile while being introduced to the other seven or eight people in the activity room under Hampres’s and Escalante’s lead.
The lovers of both mysticism and psychology were either descendants of fallen aristocrats, associate professors at universities, or the children of the rich. For example, the father of a young man was the owner of Philip’s Department Store, the most famous department store in Backlund.
In the exchange that followed, Audrey basically only listened. The only time she spoke was by asking questions, fully expressing her curiosity and yearning.
In this “academic” discussion, Escalante and Hampres deliberately mentioned the Body of Heart and Mind, as well as the spirit world and the collective subconscious. They also shared some relatively unique points of view, allowing Audrey to gradually understand some of the questions she had accumulated all this time.
When the discussion ended and they were out of the house, Audrey glanced at Escalante beside her and asked, with a little naivety, “Ms. Escalante, when will I-I be as good in psychology as Mr. Hampres?”
Escalante curled the corners of her lips and slightly tilted her head as she looked at her.
“Very soon…”
…
At night, Klein, who was about to get into bed, once again appeared above the gray fog.
Despite being a little sleepy, he was jolted awake by the news Miss Magician had reported.
The Aurora Order knows of The Fool? They know of my honorific name? The True Creator has locked onto me?Klein abruptly sat up straight, as though he was about to face an attack.
He quickly rejected the final theory. If the True Creator had indeed locked onto him, Mr. A would have long visited him on the pretext of collecting a copper penny for the gas meter. Perhaps, even a Saint might appear.
That is to say, only The Fool and his corresponding honorific name are known, and the clues point to Backlund… Who leaked the news?Klein frowned as he carefully thought about it.
Soon, he discovered a possibility.
Little Sun has recently chanted my honorific name, and it happened when he was interacting with a member of the exploratory team who was corrupted by the True Creator… He held a sacrificial ritual, and there were likely symbols corresponding to The Fool at the scene. The ancient palace above the gray fog appeared…. So, the True Creator sensed the existence of The Fool and confirmed that I was the one who had been sacrilegious, no—harassing, no that’s not right either—spying on him…
Also, Little Sun used the All-Black Eye at that time, which contains the mental corruption of the True Creator… Through that, “He” has confirmed that my adorers and believers are in Backlund?
I can’t take the All-Black Eye out in the future!
Having roughly understood the problem, Klein was left with another problem.
Mr. A announced the bounty for Mr. Fool’s believers at a not-so-private, relatively open Beyonder gathering. Is he just dumb, or is he deliberately “fishing?”
Sigh, the Aurora Order members are all bigoted lunatics. Their brains are mostly damaged, so it’s impossible to deduce their real intentions!
This is as the saying goes, as long as I’m crazy, you won’t be able to guess what I’m thinking?
Above the gray fog, the magnificent palace stood silently.
Klein drummed his fingers rhythmically on the edge of the long bronze table, concentrating on what he could do in the face of the threat of the Aurora Order and Mr. A.
While having a hard time figuring out the other party’s intentions, he instinctively came up with an idea.
Report Mr. A! Report illegal gatherings!
Klein could very easily learn of the location where Mr. A held the gathering through Miss Magician, and thus, he would be able to easily report it to the Nighthawks, the Mandated Punisher, or the Machinery Hivemind in secret.
An Oracle of the Aurora Order was bound to garner enough attention!
When that happens, Mr. A’s safety would probably be at risk, so he probably wouldn’t have the time or effort to track down the believers of The Fool.
The problem, however, was that this was bound to implicate a group of innocent Beyonders, and Klein suspected that this was the reason why Mr. A directly offered a reward for the believers of The Fool.
Perhaps he had long planned an escape. Once someone reports him, he would be able to confirm without a doubt that The Fool’s believers were among the previous gathering members.
As for who it was exactly, that wasn’t important. Mr. A and the lunatics of the Aurora Order were definitely capable of taking exhaustive measures!
And once these Beyonders fell into their hands, many of them would be unable to hide their secrets. The Aurora Order, or the Shepherd pathway which represented the True Creator, are the best at corrupting others.
When the ideology of a Beyonder was completely twisted and once they believed in the True Creator wholeheartedly, what else could be kept a secret?
It’s not like there’s no other way. It’s best not to report it…Klein leaned back in his chair, collected his thoughts, and reorganized the entire matter.
As he was thinking, he suddenly realized a problem.
There were no believers or adorers of The Fool in this world!
Even the Tarot Club only had a few members, and no one had divulged the relevant information.
In other words, the Aurora Order wouldn’t be able to find any relevant clues… There’s nothing to worry about… The only bad outcome is that The Fool is now targeted by the True Creator. Although being targeted by an evil god isn’t a pleasant feeling, it basically wouldn’t affect anything else…Klein nodded thoughtfully.
He had thought it through very clearly. The only flaw in this matter was that he had once used the title of The Fool, written in the language of ancient Hermes, as a password for an anonymous account. However, with the sacrificial and bestowal rituals having proven useful, the account had long been abandoned and had long since been forgotten.
Since the last month and a half, no one had been noticed by Klein for copying the password, so it was possible to deduce the actual situation.
As such, bank employees, who had been in contact with the password but apparently do not understand mysticism, wouldn’t be able to reveal it to anyone, and Beyonders would at most make requests in the Loen language, so even if they find the right person, it’s not possible to connect the content described in the Loen language with that of the ancient Hermes password.
If anyone had copied it down, I would be the first to know and would be able to respond effectively… Besides, even if someone finds the password, it would be difficult to trace it back to Sherlock Moriarty. I use a variety of means every time… Miss Justice is also sufficiently careful when saving money…While rapping the table, Klein relaxed and said with a chuckle, “You believe that The Fool has many adorers and believers and that this would result in many clues that cannot be hidden?
“Wrong, especially wrong! There’s only one believer and adorer of The Fool! And that’s me!”
When he said that, he couldn’t help but let out a self-deprecating laugh.
“It doesn’t seem like it’s something that I should be proud of…”
I need to be a little careful for the time being. I shouldn’t go around using the banner of The Fool…Klein reminded himself and went back to answering Miss Magician’s prayers.
He adjusted his posture, and said in a low, gentle voice, “Don’t worry about it.”
…
Don’t worry about it…When Fors received the answer, she was surprised but also felt that it was only right.
In the eyes of Mr. Fool, the Aurora Order is nothing but a bunch of ants!
Fors once again recited his honorific name in a low voice, and she curiously asked, “Honorable Mr. Fool, which existence does the Aurora Order believe in?”
Then, she saw Mr. Fool sitting on a high back chair in the middle of the gray fog. He leisurely said, “The True Creator.”
The True Creator…Fors’s eyes widened as she instantly understood why Mr. A suddenly sought out the believers of The Fool.
With the help of the Tarot Club, that Sun youth in the City of Silver had successfully exposed the abnormality of the exploratory team and thwarted the True Creator’s ploy!
Behind this incident is a confrontation and struggle between Mr. Fool and the True Creator…Fors didn’t dare to ask any further, and she quickly recounted her meeting with the members of the Abraham family. She also mentioned Lawrence’s will, the strange notebook, and the Beyonder characteristic he had left behind.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, what should I do?” she asked for advice with uncertainty.
What should you do? Miss Magician really is lucky… Why haven’t I encountered such a good thing…Klein responded with a chuckle, “Follow the true desires in your heart.”
He wasn’t the least bit worried that Dorian Gray, from Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association, would harm Miss Magician, because he knew she had two more stones on her bracelet, allowing her to teleport through the spirit world twice.
Follow the true desires in my heart?Fors lowered her head in thought.
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Fool.”
She decided to buy a steam locomotive ticket tomorrow. Using this mode of transportation, it would take a little over an hour to get from Backlund to Pritz Harbor, or maybe less.
After reporting everything, Fors requested to hold a sacrificial and bestowal ritual. After receiving a positive response, she exchanged 600 pounds in cash for the Sheriff Beyonder characteristic.
Holding up the fist-shaped object comprised of black iron, dark red, and silver colors, as well as its beautiful spiritual radiance, Fors felt joy and admiration.
Xio had long gathered the supplementary ingredients, so she would soon be promoted to Sequence 8… And I don’t know when I’ll become a Trickmaster… I hope Mr. Hanged Man and the others can help me find the appropriate Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible…
Xio had been subconsciously acting as an Arbiter, so she didn’t have to worry about her digestion of the Sequence 9 potion, but once she becomes a Sheriff, what should she do? Should I ask permission from Mr. Fool to teach her the “acting method”… or should I simply suggest that she sneak into the police force?
…
At the end of the long, mottled table, Klein looked at the thick stack of cash in front of him and carefully counted it several times.
Through this method, I would have 1,230 pounds. I would still be short of 300 pounds to obtain a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient. Of course, 1,500 pounds is the minimum price, and the actual transaction price is usually much higher than this…
Where else can I get money these days?
As soon as the bicycle patent is granted, shall I sell a portion of the shares?
Yes, I almost forgot how special the Tarot Club is. The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic cannot be sold in Backlund for now, so as to avoid being discovered by High-Sequence Beyonders from the Rose School of Thought. But I can always sell it elsewhere! I’ll let The World entrust Mr. Hanged Man to sell it at the Sonia Sea at the next gathering. I’ll offer a corresponding amount of the commission as his reward.
After subtracting the costs, the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic should give me at least 1000 pounds. It will be more than enough for a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient.
Klein quickly came up with a plan and decided upon it.
He found it a little regrettable that Miss Xio didn’t seem to have much money. After she became a Sheriff, even if she could quickly digest the potion, it would still take her a long time to buy the Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic. And if the Abraham family were to take interest in Miss Magician, his subsequent Astrologer potion formula would no longer be marketable.
What a pity…Klein sighed and returned to the real world.
…
Wednesday morning.
Klein didn’t suffer from insomnia due to being targeted by the True Creator and the Aurora Order’s pursuit. He slept till daybreak and happily went out to buy a Desi pie for breakfast.
There was no doubt that Desi pie required sweet iced tea to match it.
As he enjoyed the food and flipped through the newspapers, he discovered the advertisement for the Ernst Firm and learned that there would be a Beyonder gathering convened by Eye of Wisdom tomorrow night.
This time, I’ll be able to request to purchase the relevant Beyonder ingredients… But there’s a high chance that it wouldn’t be available. Even if there’s something, it will be supplementary ingredients like the hair of a Deep-sea Naga…Klein seriously considered the channels in which he could find the ingredients.
He spread out his left hand and counted with his fingers.
From the Tarot Club, there are the outlets of Little Sun, Mr. Hanged Man, Miss Justice, and the rest. Beyond that, I have Eye of Wisdom’s gathering; Miss Bodyguard and Maric, but I shouldn’t contact them if possible for the time being. Also, hmm… Yes, I have Vampire Emlyn White. Didn’t he mention that he would write to ask some powerful Sanguines? That’s what social connections can bring about!
Coming to this thought, Klein immediately decided to go to the Harvest Church to wait for Emlyn White.
Although it was impossible for the Aurora Order to track him down, it still gave him a sense of urgency, making him want to gather the Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible. One he digested his potion, he would quickly advance to Sequence 6.
Ten in the morning, South of the Bridge, Rose Street.
In his double-breasted frock coat, Klein took off his half top hat and strolled into the rather small Harvest Church.
At first glance, he saw the giant-like Father Utravsky and Emlyn White who was dressed in brown priest robes.
The latter was wiping the candle lamps with a numb look on his face, as though he would rather be dead.
What a coincidence… Wait, don’t tell me he’s here for the entire day? He only returns home at night?Klein casually found a seat and sat down. There were less than five devotees in the entire cathedral.
Emlyn White also saw him and put down the rag. He walked over and sat beside him.
The vampire’s expression suddenly became lively. He raised his chin and said with a chuckle, “You came here suddenly because you have something you need my help with, right?”
Inside the Harvest Church.
Klein tilted his head to glance at Emlyn White. Without ruining the serene atmosphere, he deliberately suppressed his voice and laughed, returning with a question.
“Are you short on money?”
As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt as if he were asking if Emlyn knew about the multi-level marketing company, Amway.
Emlyn was first taken aback before he scoffed.
“Don’t insult a noble Sanguine with money!”
Klein instantly sneered. Looking at the tall and brawny Father Utravsky in front of him, he said rather casually, “According to what I know, those handmade puppets are not cheap. They can even be called expensive, especially those that are as tall as a human.”
“…” Emlyn gaped his mouth in an attempt to retort, but he failed to say a word.
After a moment of silence, he coughed lightly, feigned indifference, and said, “Tell me, what is it that you want my help with? I’m not a Sanguine who likes riddles.”
Klein didn’t look at the vampire next to him. He smiled and said, “I have a friend who is about to advance. He needs to collect the relevant Beyonder ingredients. I wonder if you can help?”
“Are you doubting the capabilities of a Sanguine?” Emlyn White said arrogantly. “Even if I don’t have them, I can write and inquire from the nobler Excellencies.”
That’s what I want…Klein immediately responded with a deluge of words, “Mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter and 100 ml of its blood. Characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and five strands of a Deep-sea Naga. As long as I can get any of these, I will pay you the corresponding price. The cheaper the price, the more you will be rewarded.”
He purposefully increased the number of supplementary ingredients to avoid any losses.
Upon hearing this description without any stuttering, Emlyn White suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a trap of sophistry.
He calmed his emotions and said, “The cost for the Beyonder ingredients is at least 100 pounds, while supplementary ingredients are at least 10 pounds. Although I’m not clear of the level of the things you want, I believe that they’re definitely not cheap or common. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have come to me for help.”
Very smart…Klein laughed.
“Deal!
At this moment, Emlyn White had a deep suspicion that he was asking for too little.
Therefore, he added, “Mr. Detective, do you have any clues on removing the psychological cues?”
Seeing that Father Utravsky was concentrating on his prayers at the altar ahead of them, Klein turned to glance at the vampire and said, “I have the simplest method.”
“What?” Emlyn White’s red eyes lit up.
“Defeat Bishop Utravsky and snatch his Mental Terror Candle away,” Klein said with a chuckle. “After you meet up with your parents, you should possess the strength needed. Are three Sanguines not the match of a single Dawn Paladin?”
The corners of Emlyn’s mouth twitched as his expression collapsed.
“We lost.
“We couldn’t beat him…
“My parents were nearly captured. That Mental Terror Candle is really strange…”
So you’ve already tried… The entire family almost converted to become believers of Mother Earth… Three Sanguines weren’t even able to defeat Father Utravsky? With the help of the Mental Terror Candle and the Blood Transfuser, Father Utravsky is that terrifying? Or are vampires too weak? However, all the rumors point towards vampires being rather powerful…Klein said in thought, “Then you can write a letter and ask for the help of the noble Excellencies. There shouldn’t be a lack of powerful experts among the Sanguine.”
Emlyn White answered with a numb expression, “They refused.”
Suddenly, he looked at Klein with hope.
“Can you defeat Father Utravsky? Or could your friend beat him?”
After receiving the Sun Brooch and the Biological Poison Bottle and digesting most of the potion, I originally thought that I would be able to defeat Father Utravsky in my Spirit Body state. However, your description just now made me uncertain. Is the Mental Terror Candle that bizarre? This kind of Sealed Artifact is obviously great at restraining Spirit Bodies…Klein rationally shook his head.
“No way.”
He quickly changed the subject.
“Why would those noble Excellencies of the Sanguine refuse your request? To them, this should be a simple favor.”
Emlyn White’s face instantly turned ashen.
“They say that Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth. They do not wish to enter into direct conflict with him. They are studying means to remove the psychological cue. For example, they are venturing deep into the Sonia Sea, the Fog Sea, and the Berserk Sea, in search of the dragons that have long secluded themselves.”
He added with a smile even uglier than a weeping face, “By the time they figure it out or find a dragon well-versed in the psyche domain, I might have already become a devout believer of Mother Earth… I’m beginning to appreciate how precious life is and how joyful a harvest is.”
An adorer of Mother Earth? Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth? It’s no wonder that he has so many mystical items… From the looks of it, as a powerful pirate, suddenly switching to the Mother Earth wasn’t a simple matter…Klein sighed, and then he felt a sense of lingering fear.
He had almost agreed to Emlyn White’s request to attempt to defeat Father Utravsky.
If I lose, then I might even be locked up in the basement and forced into confinement. If I win, I might just offend another deity, no—there’s no way of me winning. The adorer of Mother Earth definitely has an appropriate trump card. If it wasn’t for Father Utravsky suppressing his split personality, then I probably wouldn’t have been able to defeat him…
Klein wisely didn’t pursue the topic. He once again looked at Father Utravsky and said, “You can try to find an organization called the Psychology Alchemists.”
Otherwise, you’ll have to wait for Miss Justice of our Tarot Club to become a Psychiatrist. By then, you might be reluctant to break away from the faith of Mother Earth…Klein silently added.
To him, it was best if Emlyn White also joined the Psychology Alchemists. That way, if Miss Justice encountered any problems in the organization, he could help her with other resources, and Klein wouldn’t always have to summon himself, who was the trinity of The Fool, an adorer, and a believer.
“Psychology Alchemists? I’ve never heard of it.” Emlyn shook his head disdainfully. “It must be a secret organization that recently appeared.”
“This organization has existed for one or two hundred years, at the very least.” Klein denied his statement.
“For a Sanguine with a long lifespan, one or two hundred years means it recently appeared. Among the noble Excellencies, a nap might be as long as a century,” Emlyn White said proudly.
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked ahead, cleared his throat, and said, “Do you know how to contact that organization?”
Klein was going to answer that there was a man in the Tingen City’s asylum named Dr. Daxter Guderian, who’s a member of the Psychology Alchemists, but he stopped those words just before they came out of his mouth.
With the True Creator targeting me, it’s best that I don’t get involved with people or matters in Tingen. There’s a certain risk of exposure, and once exposed, with the Aurora Order’s madness, they would definitely not let Benson and Melissa go…Klein slightly shook his head and said, “I’ve only heard of this organization.
“You can write and ask the other Sanguine.”
Emlyn White was disappointed and stopped talking about it. He turned his head to look at Klein and said, “I’m guessing your friend who’s about to advance is you.”
Klein looked forward without a care and replied leisurely, “Congratulations, you got it right.”
“…” Emlyn White was stunned. This was completely different from what he had expected!
Noticing his change, Klein laughed softly.
“Mr. White, the most suitable job for you isn’t to be an apothecary but to be an actor.”
Emlyn was stunned at first, but he immediately raised his head arrogantly and said, “I’m a deep, noble Sanguine. I don’t rely on my looks to make a living.”
Do you think I’m praising you for being handsome?Klein slowly stood up and laughed.
“No, I mean, you are very talented at comedy.”
While Emlyn White’s expression froze, he squeezed his way out to the aisle and said, “Don’t forget what I entrusted you with.”
…
Pritz Harbor, White Oak Street.
Fors Wall took the steam locomotive early in the morning and arrived at the kingdom’s largest and most important port. She had also booked tickets for her return trip by boat which was relatively inexpensive.
Taking in the smell of the sea, Fors saw many of the dockworkers who were in a hurry.
In the middle of each season, the port was swarming with temporary workers for relatively decent pay, and many poor people living in Backlund’s East Borough would head southeast on foot and in groups, traveling a distance of more than 60 kilometers. This was the same thing they did when harvesting hops.
The roads are wider than Backlund’s, and the air quality isn’t bad, but it’s relatively dirtier…Fors looked around and found the Fishermen Association in an old building.
Without much trouble, she met Dorian Gray in an office.
The gentleman was of medium build, with exaggerated arms. His hair was combed rather neatly, completely unlike most of the members of the association who had hairstyles that looked like bird nests.
He should also be an Abraham family member…After explaining the purpose of her visit, Fors passed Lawrence’s will, along with the strange notebook and the diamond-like Beyonder characteristic.
Dorian received the items with a complicated expression before opening the will first.
After reading it carefully, he lifted his head and looked earnestly at Fors with his blue eyes.
“Your kindness and honor are praiseworthy. Ms. Wall, I shall always remember the help you provided Aulisa and Lawrence.
“Can you accept my gratitude? I wish to invite you to lunch.”
“No problem.” Fors was still wondering how to pass the time before her ship sailed.
Dorian immediately arranged for her to wait in the next lounge, offering black tea, snacks, newspapers, and magazines.
Returning to the office, the gentleman opened a hidden cabinet with some misgivings and took out an item.
It was a pure crystal ball shining with a radiant light.
Dorian drew the curtains, cloaking the office with darkness before he sat down.
He held the crystal ball in his left hand while touching its top with his right palm. As he stroked the crystal ball back and forth, he kept chanting softly.
Gradually, the radiant points of light within the crystal ball began to shine brighter and brighter, becoming more and more obvious, as if the stars in the night sky were casting their reflections.
Often used to determine the direction of fate, the stars in the trajectory of one’s life surfaced one after another, forming a three-dimensional astrolabe with many revelations from the spirit world that resembled symbols.
Dorian Gray finally stopped and studied it.
She wasn’t lying… That really was the trajectory of the situation… She seems to be able to bring about changes to the Abraham family—optimistic changes…As the light from the crystal ball dimmed, Dorian stood up, having already made up his mind.
At lunchtime, in the Four-Winged Bird restaurant.
In front of Fors lay a filleted fried fish which had rosemary scattered over it. Its skin was crispy, its meat fresh, and it didn’t have any fine bones. It was rather tasty, but the only problem was that the cook had an extremely warped sense of aesthetics. He had deliberately kept the eyes of the fish bulging out of its head, and by plating the food, he made the fish look up, as though to express its indignation over its death.
Fors pushed the head down, cut off the tail, and covered the upturned eye.
At that moment, Dorian Gray began moving his fork and knife as he casually said, “Aulisa really liked mysticism and had done some research in this area. When you were packing her things, did you see any books, notes, or other items?”
“There were some notebooks and books,” Fors answered frankly. “As a result, I became a mysticism enthusiast, but unfortunately, I couldn’t understand some of the content at all.”
For example, the Sights in the Spirit World. Not only was it absurd, illogical, and messy, incapable of expressing ideas, even if I forced myself to read it and systematically calm my impatience, it was still difficult to remember its contents. I would forget it once I finished reading it, let alone understand it…Fors added inwardly.
Dorian nodded slightly and laughed.
“Then you can consult me. I’m also a mysticism enthusiast, quite a proficient one if I may add.”
“Really? That’s great!” Fors answered appropriately.
Seeing that she was really interested, Dorian immediately diverted the topic to mysticism. Sometimes he would bring up the spirit world, and sometimes he would talk about his Cogitation experience. Having been prepared before he even stepped into the restaurant, he had deliberately chosen a secluded and quiet spot. Hence, he didn’t need to fear that the customers around them would overhear their conversation.
At the end of the lunch, Dorian offered, “I didn’t know how to express my gratitude, but now I don’t have to worry about it anymore. Heh heh, although Lawrence had paid you, I don’t think that’s enough to match your kindness, goodheartedness, and honor.
“Ms. Wall, you can write to me and ask about any questions you have about mysticism. That’s the least I can do to express my gratitude.”
“That’s what I wish for.” Fors didn’t refuse.
From the exchange just now, she could clearly tell that Dorian Gray possessed rich, systematic mysticism knowledge. He was indeed worthy of being a member of the ancient Abraham family.
And this was also considered something she was lacking in. Although she had mastered quite a lot of knowledge about the Beyonder world, it all came from a few books and notebooks that didn’t go in-depth, as well as random information she had heard and experienced from the various gatherings she attended. It wasn’t comprehensive or systematic enough, and it just had too many shortcomings.
Upon hearing her reply, Dorian raised his cup and smiled.
“I hope that one day, we will also possess mysterious and extraordinary powers.”
…
North Borough in Backlund. Saint Samuel Cathedral.
A group of men wearing black windbreakers and red gloves entered an underground area. The leader was a man in his forties with soft facial features and long hair.
Wearing a pompous top hat, he carried a black cane which was inlaid with gold. He quietly followed the Nighthawk leading the way and entered a rather spacious room.
There were many bookshelves in the room, with various dossiers placed on them. A mesmerizing, beautiful woman wearing a black robe with blue eyeshadow and blush was leisurely sitting in a high back chair. She didn’t get up to greet him. It was the former Spirit Medium, Daly.
“Soest, all the information you need is over there.” Daly gestured with her chin at the table by the door.
The middle-aged man named Soest smiled and said, “Daly, why were you sent to guard this place? You should be tasked with more important matters.”
“No, this is what I wanted. I need to settle down and read more information.” Daly chuckled. “This is to ease my future progress. Humans are fragile creatures, and they need a certain amount of time to calm down. No one can always be in peak condition, enjoying the thrill and pleasure without any rest.”
“… Your style really has never changed. Unfortunately, you’ve never given me the chance.” Soest burst out laughing.
Daly shook her head seriously and said, “Obviously, you don’t understand me. My current hobby has turned even more novel. If you can turn yourself into a rotten corpse or expose your white bones, then I’ll definitely be filled with interest in you.”
She turned to look at the “Red Glove” behind Soest. “Leonard, why did you choose to join his team? This fellow is conceited, arrogant, and gutless. He keeps fantasizing that women would take the initiative to crawl into bed, waiting for him. To be honest, perhaps this is the unique trait of a Nightmare?”
When she mentioned “Nightmare,” Daly visibly paused.
Leonard helplessly said, “Ma’am Daly, this was the arrangement of His Excellency Cesimir.”
“Is that so… I can see that you agree with my views on Soest,” Daly concluded in a slightly husky voice.
Leonard was momentarily at a loss for an explanation.
Fortunately, Soul Assurer Soest didn’t pay much attention to Daly’s words. Walking over to the table filled with information, he picked up a dossier and flipped through it. Leonard and the others immediately surrounded him, imitating their leader.
After the sound of paper flipping went on for some time, Soest casually asked, “What’s new in Backlund recently? Something you think is worth paying attention to.”
Daly’s eyes moved slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, “A few Beyonders who work with us have passed on news that many people are searching for an organization that believes in The Fool, and they have given the corresponding honorific name…”
After describing The Fool’s honorific name in the Loen language, she chuckled.
“I seem to be witnessing the birth of an entirely new cult. Of course, it might be the incarnation of an old friend.
“What do you think, Soest?”
Soest considered the matter seriously before saying, “No, I’ve never heard of such an organization.”
At that moment, Leonard looked up from the dossier he was reading and mused, “Could this have something to do with the two tarot rituals we’re investigating?
“The Fool is the first card in a deck of tarot cards, the most important Major Arcana card!”
Daly froze for a second, then she nodded thoughtfully.
“That’s an interesting idea.
“But there’s no evidence. It’s pure speculation, and it cannot even be considered a deduction,” Soest said, disapproval within his tone.
Leonard revealed a faint smile and said, “Emperor Roselle once said to make a bold hypothesis and then carefully back it up.”
…
Hillston Borough, Quelaag Club.
As soon as Klein entered the hall after leaving the Harvest Church, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont, sitting in a secluded corner, seemingly pondering over something.
Noticing that lunch was still some time away, Klein went over and greeted him with a smile.
“Good afternoon, Talim. You seem to have encountered another problem?”
Talim snapped to his senses with a start and hurriedly shook his head.
“No, nothing.”
You seem to have done something that you have a guilty conscience about?Klein mumbled, sat down, and laughed.
“It’s a pity Aaron and Mike aren’t here, otherwise we’d be having another pleasant afternoon.”
Talim smiled in response.
“They’re all busy and have very little free time.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked around and said, “Sherlock, there’s an important figure who is very interested in you after hearing about your deeds. He would like to meet you. Would you be willing?
“Frankly speaking, this leaves me envious. It’s a very rare opportunity.”
Wait, what deeds did I do? Help Mrs. Mary catch her adulterous husband? Accompany Reporter Mike to a brothel? Even in my past few trips to East Borough, I didn’t do anything impressive… At the very most, they’d know that I made a contribution to the serial murders and that I helped Dr. Aaron resolve his nightmare by providing him with counsel…Klein was confused.
After two seconds, he suddenly understood the reason.
The important figure must’ve asked Talim if he knew of an excellent detective, and he could only think of me, so he offered to embellish descriptions about me that sounded pretty impressive, such as the true person who cracked the case behind the serial murders, the person who noticed that Mrs. Mary’s former husband and his mistress had attempted to siphon funds from the Coim Company. I was probably described as being effective and sharp, a great detective who struck swiftly and precisely… This is how you tout each other in business…Klein sighed.
He hesitated for a moment and said, “I’m sorry, Talim. But as a detective, I have my own principles, and that is to not get involved in matters involving important figures. On the stage of the higher-ups, what might be a sneeze-like friction among them might very well be an unbearable disaster for me.
“I won’t paint a target on my back, so I won’t see this important figure.”
This was actually something Klein had decided upon before he became a detective.
He was prone to an investigation once he was involved with high society; therefore, before he became a Faceless, he didn’t want to bear such risks.
“… You’re very rational.” Talim sighed and said, “The important figure has anticipated this reaction and believes that such a detective is even more trustworthy, so he wishes for you to take on a commission that wouldn’t involve high society.”
“What kind of commission?” Klein asked.
Talim chuckled and said, “The Capim case which you and Mike were talking about last time. The important figure is very interested in the organization that uses tarot cards. He said that there has been more than one such case and wishes for you to find any relevant clues.”
What? Getting me to investigate myself again?Klein nearly suspected that this was a deliberate test.
An organization that uses tarot cards to represent itself really is interesting, and I think so, but I don’t want to sell myself out… Right, Capim’s matter is clearly not that simple. He had a total of four Beyonders protecting him, so there must be a powerful faction behind him. What’s the difference between investigating this case and being involved in high society strife? Well, this isn’t something Sherlock Moriarty should know…Klein revealed a thoughtful expression, and while weighing his options, he said, “It’s not easy to find a mysterious organization. Besides, it’s very dangerous.”
Talim seemed to have expected his answer and chuckled.
“Sherlock, there’s no need for you to take risks. The important figure’s intention is for you to pay more attention and to gather the relevant information or rumors. Here’s 5 pounds in cash, money for your activities. Even if you don’t receive any valuable information, the money is yours. And once you gather any useful clues, he’ll pay you per lead and reimburse you for your expenses throughout the process.”
Such good conditions? That important figure has put a lot of his attention on this matter… Does he have connections with the forces behind Capim, or does he wish to find the mysterious organization that uses tarot cards as a code name to help him? Reimburse… It’s been a long time since I’ve heard someone promise me something like this… Since he’s already gone so far by promising me such perks, it would appear very suspicious if a private detective were to refuse the commission… Furthermore, the matter of investigating myself should clearly be left to me…Klein hesitated for a few seconds and said, “Alright. I’ll do my best.”
He didn’t stand on ceremony, and he accepted the five one-pound notes that Talim handed him, intending to provide a vague clue every week or two.
Isn’t the Aurora Order looking for The Fool? The Fool is obviously part of a tarot card! I hope that important figure will pursue this path all the way and get rid of Mr. A…A thought began to form in Klein’s mind.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Soul Assurer Soest assembled his team together to discuss their subsequent actions.
He looked at the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell and asked, half-asking and half-evaluating, “If I were to relegate this matter to you, how do you plan on investigating the two cases related to the tarot ritual?”
Leonard lifted his hand to comb his hair, smiled, and said, “First, I would go according to my train of thought from before. I would do a reverse search for the people or organizations seeking The Fool’s believers. They might know something. Second, I would reinvestigate the first two cases and place all the people involved in a name list, regardless of if they were suspects or not! Then, I’ll use the powers of a Nightmare to inquire and eliminate them one by one. The devil might be in the details, hidden in the person who’s most improbable.”
Soest let out a chuckle.
“I’ve read through the dossiers. These two cases involve a lot of people, each living in different places. Wanting to re-examine them is quite difficult, and some of them are already Beyonders who are secretly active beneath the surface. They know how to hide themselves very well, and we have no way of knowing where they are. If we were to perform an investigation according to your idea, then what we need wouldn’t be a small team. The Church would have to inject at least five more Sequence 7 or above Nighthawks and the corresponding support personnel.”
“The case we are in charge of is focused on the devil-summoning case,” another Red Glove reminded Leonard.
Leonard didn’t seem angry as he let out a soft laugh.
“I know. I’m only providing my point of view. As for whether or not it is used, or the extent to which it will be used will be decided by Captain Soest.”
He paused for a moment and revealed a puzzled expression.
“I don’t understand why the two cases related to the tarot rituals didn’t have a high priority. The former involved an evil god’s attempted descent, countless times more serious than a mere devil summoning.”
Soest picked up his coffee and took a sip before leisurely answering, “The Nighthawks have limited manpower. All cases require a certain priority level. Up to now, the secret organization represented by tarot cards hasn’t expressed any obvious malice towards us. Their actions, to a certain extent, have helped us. For example, they foiled the descent of the True Creator, as well as letting us know that the human trafficker, Capim, isn’t a simple person. There must be some big secret underlying the matter.”
After saying that, he smiled and said, “Perhaps they can help us discover even more unsavory matters.
“Of course, the necessary investigations must be carried out. No one can guarantee that a secret organization will not end up being our enemy in the future.”
“I see, Captain Soest. Let’s focus on the devil summoning case,” Leonard said earnestly.
…
In a Backlund winter that was inseparable from fireplaces and fog, time flew by amidst these cold and gray sensations.
In the blink of an eye, there was only half a month left until the new year.
Klein extinguished the charcoal in the fireplace and put on a double-breasted frock coat over his dark red woolen vest.
Nearly three weeks ago, Leppard finally received the bike patent and began looking for suitable second-round investors. Steam power mogul, Framis Cage, ended up showing some interest in this.
After several meetings, the three parties agreed to conclude their final negotiations today.
During the past month or so, Klein led an uneventful life. Through his investigations, he slowly digested the potion by strictly following the principles. Now, he was just short of a relatively bigger performance that he needed to initiate to completely digest it.
If there are no urgent matters, I can avoid taking risks. It would take about another…As his mind wandered, Klein removed the half top hat from the coat rack and smoothed the folds with a brush and handkerchief, removing the dust.
The badge left behind by Lanevus indicated a 4th January gathering. He had no strong intentions on attending it.
During this time, the Tarot Club continued being held on a weekly basis. Klein obtained a few pages of Roselle’s early diary entries, allowing him to witness how he went from a weakling, who only knew how to dream without taking actual action, to becoming a playboy who actively hunted.
Apart from this, he gained almost nothing. Although the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic was handed over to The Hanged Man for sale via The World, a sale involving more than a thousand pounds was obviously not easy to close. The Werewolf’s unique trait of being cursed also caused many interested parties to shrink back from it.
However, a few days ago at a Tarot Gathering, The Hanged Man told The World that he had contacted an Artisan from the Church of the God of Steam, and the other party was clearly interested.
Let’s hope the deal with be closed this week… There are still no clues to the Wind-blessed formula which Mr. Hanged Man wants…Klein packed his personal belongs, picked up his cane, wore his hat, and walked out the door. The Wind-blessed potion formula was a Sequence 6 formula. It wasn’t that easy to encounter one. The Hanged Man, Alger, had waited for more than a month without receiving any good news.
Justice Audrey, after undergoing a long period of observation and testing, was finally accepted by the Psychology Alchemists. She reported to Mr. Fool that she should be officially joining the secret organization this week, hoping to be blessed ahead of time to prevent any accidents from happening. For this, she was prepared to plunder at least ten pages of Roselle’s diary entries from the Psychology Alchemists for Mr. Fool without any compensation.
As for the dragon specimen in Duke Negan’s treasury, she had already confirmed that it was a Thousand-faced Hunter. However, it was purely a sample that was without the corresponding Beyonder characteristic or flowing blood.
The 2,000 pounds she owed Mr. Fool’s adorer wouldn’t be repaid until February or March of next year. This was because, although she would officially come of age at the New Year’s Ball and be able to take charge of a portion of her fortune, she would still be under the supervision of her parents and wouldn’t be able to sell them at will. Furthermore, she was still short of Viscount Glaint’s final payment, so she needed ample time to raise the money in secret.
The Magician Fors, with the help of The Hanged Man, finally obtained the blood of a Deep Sea Marlin. She paid him 320 pounds for it, which reduced her savings to 120 pounds.
In order to make up for her loss and for the stomach pouch of a Spirit Eater, she began to furiously rush to write her new book which quickly took shape. It told a story about adventure, love, traveling, storms, pirates, and many other elements fused into a whole.
Her and Dorian Gray’s correspondence never stopped, and the other party had recently announced that they would be coming to Backlund to pay their respects to Aulisa, Laubero, and Lawrence.
The Sun Derrick, who was acting normally as suggested by The Hanged Man, continued his daily patrols, amassed merit points, and didn’t attempt any rituals.
At every Tarot Gathering, he would skillfully pretend to be asleep, and he didn’t reveal any problems for the time being. Usually, he would occasionally take a nap to prevent any regularities from being detected which would put him under suspicion.
According to him, Shepherd Elder Lovia, didn’t leave the bottom of the spire seven days later and was still locked in there for unknown reasons.
With the Aurora Order’s Mr. A searching for the followers and adorers of The Fool, they failed to receive any valuable clues with Klein’s deliberate attempt to keep a low profile. And the Beyonders, who knew the honorific name of The Fool all understood that they should never chant such words carelessly. Unless they were in dire straits, and they definitely didn’t have the courage to pray to an existence that was suspected of being an evil god.
Emlyn mentioned the last time that he had some clues for the corresponding ingredients and that he might be able to confirm it soon, but the problem is that I’m lacking the money now…With a silent grunt, Klein took his cane and walked to Lawyer Jurgen’s door.
When the doorbell rang, he took the initiative and instinctively took two steps back.
Not long after, the door opened and old Mrs. Doris cheerfully opened her arms to give Klein a warm hug.
“Oh, the doctor you introduced last time was wonderful! My body hasn’t been this healthy for almost ten years!” Doris, seeing that the detective was standing far away, could only fold her arms and express her delight and feelings in words.
Klein said in an amused and exasperated tone, “Mrs. Doris, you’ve already told me this for the ninth time.”
He saw Brody, the black cat, sitting on top of the coat rack. Although it looked precarious, he was able to maintain his balance.
I can do that as well…Klein made a self-evaluation.
“Is that so?” Old Mrs. Doris asked, perplexed.
She immediately tossed the question to the back of her mind and said with a smile, “Are you here for Jurgen?”
Klein immediately revealed a smile.
“Yes.”
Matters involving negotiations needed the help of a professional lawyer.
St. George Borough, Sird Street.
As soon as Klein and Jurgen alighted from the carriage, they saw a massive object parked in front of Inventor Leppard’s door.
It was iron-black in color, with a dozen wheels in three groups, the top of which towered like a ship’s chimney, and smoke was emitted from it.
It was a steam engine that Klein had seen in magazines and on the streets, often described by the public as an ironclad warship with a rather exaggerated body.
If the streets that hadn’t been built or rebuilt in the last twenty or thirty years, then it would’ve filled the roads and left no room for horse carriages. Therefore, transportation vehicle such as this could only be seen in certain areas and places.
At this moment, the heavy glass window and door of the car opened, and two figures stepped out.
One of them was the steam power mogul, Framis Cage, whom Klein had met before. A quarter of his blood was of the Feysac Empire, and he had pale blue eyes and a tall, but bulging build. He had a pipe in his mouth.
The person beside him was wearing a heavy black coat with a gray scarf wrapped around his neck. His features were unremarkable. He looked common with his black hair and brown eyes; yet, he exuded an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
“Hi, Detective Moriarty, you’re really punctual. This is my lawyer and partner, Pacheco Dwayne.”
While they conversed, two burly men got out of the steam-powered vehicle. They were obviously Framis’s bodyguards.
How unprofessional? Shouldn’t they come down first and then open the door for their boss?Klein grunted, smiled in greeting, and introduced his lawyer, Jurgen.
While he was waiting for Leppard to open the door, he casually chatted with him.
“Mr. Cage, is this kind of steam-powered vehicle popular? Do a lot of people like it?”
Framis Cage laughed.
“Those who think that they’re decent say that it’s too barbaric and crude, and ordinary people can’t afford it. Only I, an enthusiast of such machinery and steam, would be willing to buy it.”
“It’s mainly because many streets are too narrow,” Klein said in consolation.
Framis Cage was the investor he found, and he had little to do with Leppard.
When he was playing cards at the Quelaag Club, he had deliberately mentioned it, and the equestrian teacher, Talim, immediately mentioned that Framis liked similar inventions, offering to introduce them to each other.
This made Klein sigh with emotion.The club really was a great place to develop connections, and the members who joined it were never really interested in the free food, drinks, and activity venues.
“Haha, this is indeed one of the reasons. As the population increases and the cities grow larger, the horse carriage will definitely be eliminated. It’s just too slow. What this world is pursuing now is efficiency!” Framis said confidently.
He then revealed a smile.
“Also, I’ve already obtained an order from the military. They want me to make some improvements, just like it was mentioned in Roselle’s manuscript; increase the armor’s bulletproof plating, cover the tracks so that it can drive on a simple road. In addition, add a thick cannon barrel, and then this will be a brand-new weapon.”
Roselle’s manuscript…Klein sighed silently and for a moment he didn’t know what to say until, finally, Leppard opened the door.
In the discussion that followed, the main people talking were Jurgen and Pacheco. The two lawyers would argue with each other and discuss the terms with their employers, while the completely unprepared Inventor Leppard sat there in a daze. Only when asked would he give his opinion.
Finally, the three parties agreed that Framis would invest a thousand pounds to take 20% of the shares, and the shares of Klein and Leppard would fall by an equal ratio, 28% and 52%.
At the same time, Framis agreed to buy a further 18% of Klein’s shares at a premium, and this cost him a thousand pounds after taxes.
Similarly, he would buy a 9% stake in the company at a post-tax price for 500 pounds.
As a result of this deal, Framis became the largest shareholder in the newly established Backlund Bike Company, with a 47% share. He became responsible for the subsequent industrialization and marketing, while the company would be funded with the 1,000 pounds he invested as the initial capital.
Leppard was the second largest shareholder, with 43% of the shares. His job was to help in the setting up of the assembly line for mass production.
Mr. Klein, who only had the remaining 10% of the shares, became a purely financial investor.
And the 1,000 pounds he earned from selling his shares had sent his personal wealth skyrocketing to 2,235 pounds, almost enough for him to buy a main ingredient for a Faceless potion. As a private detective, he still continued accepting commissions in the past month or so, so his daily expenses didn’t drain his savings.
I still have to pay 50 pounds to Lawyer Jurgen, leaving me with 2,185 pounds… I’ll have to thank Talim when I see him…A thought flashed through Klein’s mind. He signed and stamped the contract. Then, he stood up and shook hands with Framis and Leppard.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
Framis took out his golden pocket watch and looked at it before chuckling.
“Normally, we should have lunch together to celebrate the closing of a deal, but there’s an important person waiting for me. I’m really sorry, but there will still be a lot of opportunities in the future.”
An important figure, another one…. The one behind Talim? The one that I claimed reimbursement from using fake information that points to the Aurora Order?Klein suddenly felt a little guilty. He hurriedly smiled and said that he didn’t mind.
After exiting the house and getting into a carriage, Jurgen suddenly frowned slightly.
“Sherlock, you agreed too readily.”
“Why do you say that?” Klein asked curiously.
He didn’t even know what Jurgen was talking about.
Jurgen said rather seriously, “When we were talking about the transfer of shares.
“Based on your description, and on Framis’s performance, I can imagine a bright market prospect for bikes. Although it’s just an invention at the moment, deflating the overall valuation, you should’ve kept more shares even though 5,000 pounds is a good price. That way you can get better returns in the future.
“I thought you were only going to sell 8% and have the confidence to haggle for 500 pounds, but you actually agreed to 18%. Even if it were only 500 pounds, you would have made a severalfold return on the investment. You shouldn’t have been in such a hurry.”
Because I’m in need of money… However, I did agree very readily without any hesitation. It was a huge transaction, so that does seem rather abnormal for me…As Klein thought back to the scene from before, he began to have some doubts deep down.
Was I unconsciously influenced by Framis or that Lawyer Pacheco? One of them is a Beyonder? Fortunately, the price was fairly reasonable…As he pondered over the matter, Klein said to Jurgen who was waiting for an answer, “The new year is coming soon…”
He had no idea how to explain it, so he randomly chose an opening.
If the other party was a smart person, then they would go along with the opening and perfect the explanation with their own reasoning. There was no need for Klein to describe it any further.
Of course, this was a move aimed at smart people. Ordinary people would end up pressing, “so” or “what exactly happened.”
Lawyer Jurgen was obviously a smart man. Noticing Klein’s brief silence, he nodded and said, “I understand.
What do you understand? I haven’t even thought of what to say…Klein pointed to the steam metro station in front of them and said, “I’m getting off here. I need to meet an informant.”
…
As the steam-powered vehicle roared forward, Framis, who was sitting in the front row, wound down the window and blew out a ring of smoke. He said to the inconspicuous Lawyer Pacheco, “Did you use your powers just now?”
“It was passively triggered,” Pacheco said with a smile. “My powers aren’t suitable for such situations. I prefer to face government or enterprise employees.”
Framis nodded slightly.
“I just wanted to remind you.
“There’s no need to use your powers in such situations. Do not let this affect what matters most.”
“I understand,” Pacheco replied in a low voice.
…
East Borough, in a cheap coffee shop.
When Klein arrived, Old Kohler was already waiting for him.
He removed his scarf, took off his hat, sat down across him, fished out a stack of one-soli notes, and handed it to him.
“For next week’s expenses and a bonus for the information you provided me the last time. That’s a total of one pound.”
He was recently very generous with giving bonuses since he had already found a person to claim them from.
Old Kohler, whose face was clearly ruddier than before, received the cash, feeling a little embarrassed.
“The information I gave you previously didn’t seem to be that important…”
“No, the importance depends on who wields it. There are a lot of things that you might find trivial, but it’s how other people earn their money,” Klein explained with a laugh. “What happened this week?”
Old Kohler took the stack of bills and stuffed it into his pocket. He said thoughtfully, “Just like before, many people are still looking for the believers of The Fool. Haha, how could anyone believe in The Fool? That isn’t a good name.”
… The corners of Klein’s mouth slightly twitched.
“Are they making progress?”
The Aurora Order is really persistent…Klein thought helplessly.
“No, there’s no such person.” Old Kohler shook his head and then said, “There are a few people organizing strikes recently. They came to me a few times, claiming that they will be fighting for reasonable working hours and salaries.”
It’s a very normal thing in this era, but it can lead to quite serious consequences…Klein thoughtfully said, “Pay attention to the organizers of this matter. But don’t be too anxious. Safety first.”
“Alright.” Old Kohler cleared his throat and said, “There have been a lot of gangsters and bounty hunters looking for a person these days. I don’t know why, but I believe someone has offered a bounty.”
“Who are they looking for?” Feeling the cold, Klein took a sip of his coffee.
The warm liquid ran down his esophagus and warmed his belly.
Old Kohler thought for a moment and said, “A man named Azik Eggers.”
Azik Eggers… Azik Eggers?Klein looked up from his coffee cup and stared straight at Old Kohler, who was sitting across him.
Isn’t that Mr. Azik’s full name? Why would someone suddenly offer a bounty for him? Ince Zangwill?Relying on his Clown powers, Klein feigned indifference as he asked, “Did it say what kind of person he was?”
Old Kohler recalled and said, “He seems to be of Balam lineage and was once a university lecturer.”
Seems to be of Balam lineage… a university lecturer… It really is Mr. Azik, not someone sharing the same name…Using the information provided by Old Kohler, Klein basically confirmed that the person the bounty was aimed at was the suspected descendant of Death, Azik.
Here lies the problem. Who or what organization is looking for Mr. Azik?
The Numinous Episcopate whose ultimate goal is to revive Death? Ince Zangwill who likes to play the mastermind behind the scenes?
It’s unlikely to be the latter. Ince Zangwill has Sealed Artifact 0-08, which allows a target to act according to his descriptions, and through a series of coincidences, he can achieve his desired objective. There’s no need at all for him to use the gangs and bounty hunters to find Mr. Azik…
Wait, what if this is actually an arrangement by Sealed Artifact 0-08? Realizing that he’s now the target of Mr. Azik but lacks the confidence to clinch victory in battle, Ince Zangwill is using 0-08 to instigate conflict between Mr. Azik and some particular faction, hoping to eliminate his enemy indirectly. And this reward was issued by that faction… It’s very possible!
However, I can’t rule out the Numinous Episcopate. To get revenge, Mr. Azik might have made contact with them. However, there were major differences between the two parties regarding the resurrection of Death, which eventually led to a falling out…
Klein instantly thought of two possibilities and the corresponding reasons.
He took a sip of his coffee and said to Old Kohler, “Help me find out who issued this bounty and its exact price. If it’s appropriate, I’ll take note of it while I’m at it.”
“No problem.” Old Kohler didn’t feel that anything was amiss with Klein’s request.
From a certain perspective, there were no essential differences between a private detective and a bounty hunter. The only difference was that the former would involve themselves in trivial matters such as catching adulterers in the act, finding cats, and helping others walk dogs, while they tended to use the powers of deduction more than brute force.
When Old Kohler finished describing what he had seen and heard, Klein briefly taught him some of the tricks of leading a conversation based on the Nighthawks’ curriculum, as well as the contingency plans for specific scenarios.
“It’s time for me to go to the docks. Thank you, Detective Moriarty, for allowing me to lead a good life once again!” Old Kohler picked up the old, worn-out hat on the table and thanked him sincerely.
The detective, in his view, not only provided him with a well-paid job, but he also taught him many useful things. Even if the detective no longer needed him as an informant, the skills he learned would allow him to barely survive in East Borough, especially since he was growing older and less capable of laborious work.
A good life? In my opinion, what you have now is the basics of what a person should have…After watching Old Kohler walk out the cheap coffee house, Klein sat there in a daze.
This was the first time that he had heard a friend’s name from someone else since his arrival in Backlund, and it was also the first time that he might have grasped Ince Zangwill’s whereabouts!
For the past three months, Klein’s main goal had been to digest the potion and enhance himself, especially after he killed Lanevus.
That was because he knew very well that he and Ince Zangwill, who was most likely a High-Sequence Beyonder, had an unbridgeable gap. He couldn’t be impatient for revenge, especially when it came to the chilling Sealed Artifact 0-08. He didn’t even have the intention to approach and investigate it.
Scenes from the Blackthorn Security Company in Tingen replayed themselves in Klein’s mind, and those bright polished shoes clearly appeared before his eyes.
Raising his head and slowly letting out a breath, Klein took his scarf and hat and walked out of the cheap coffee shop.
…
Hillston Borough, outside a rather old building.
Klein got off the carriage, pressed his hat, and went straight to the door.
It was Isengard Stanton’s house.
The great detective had written to Klein a few days ago, inviting him to come over to discuss a murder case.
Mr. Klein, who has been busy with the financing of the bike project, tactfully replied that he had no time to spare as a form of rejection. To his surprise, Isengard Stanton didn’t seem to mind and said that the case had hit a brick wall, making it unlikely that there would be any breakthroughs anytime soon. He was very willing to wait for Detective Sherlock Moriarty’s visit and expressed how he looked forward to an exchange that ignited sparks of wisdom.
As such, Klein could only first divine a suitable date for the visit, picking the closest date after the negotiations, which happened to be this afternoon. With that, he wrote back and fixed an appointment.
Ding dong, ding dong.
Klein rang the bell twice and stepped back to wait.
More than ten seconds later, the door creaked open, and the assistant of the great detective, Isengard, said with a smile, “Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty. Mr. Stanton is waiting for you in the activity room. Would you like coffee or tea?”
The assistant was thin and wore gold-rimmed glasses. He looked both refined and professional.
Klein looked up at him and said, “Tea. Be sparing on the lemon slices.”
“No problem.” The assistant led Klein into the living room, pointed to the activity room and said, “Sorry, our servants are only temporary, and they just happened to be on their day off today, so I can only trouble you to go over alone.”
Klein nodded and walked towards the activity room on the first floor.
As he lifted his hand to knock on the door, he suddenly felt that something was amiss.
I arranged a visit with Mr. Stanton a few days in advance. Why would I chance upon the temporary servants’ day off?
Klein’s eyes narrowed, and he pulled out a copper penny.
At this moment, the door to the activity room opened due to the knock, producing a tiny crack.
In the blink of an eye, as if some seal was lifted, the strong smell of fresh blood poured out and overwhelmed Klein’s nose.
From what he could see, the reclining chair in the activity room was overturned and was stained with dark red blood. A book lay beside it, its cover facing up.
With just that one glance, Klein felt as if he was seeing a murder scene.
The name of the book caught his eye: “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough.”
Devil…Klein was about to make a move when a strong wind suddenly blew in the activity room, quickly pulling the door back.
Creak!
Klein clearly saw the entire interior of the activity room.
The charcoal in the fireplace had long since burned out, and there was no longer any red embers glowing; the coffee table, the sofa, the chairs, the cupboard, and other items had either fallen or shattered. It appeared as if he witnessed an intense battle.
There was a lot of blood on the carpet and walls, and a lot of scorch marks, but there was no sign of a body at the scene, not even a stump limb.
Something happened to Detective Stanton?Klein suddenly took a step back, intending to first leave the place.
However, almost at the same time, he felt someone lock onto him.
Someone was staring at him with a cold and merciless gaze from an unknown location!
The moment he made a mistake in his response, he would immediately be met with a fatal blow!
How can this be a suitable day to visit Isengard Stanton? Was my interpretation of the revelation wrong?Klein didn’t dare to act rashly.
However, he was neither too nervous or flustered. Having experienced many battles and “performances,” he knew that he needed to stay calm during such moments.
Tap, tap, tap.Isengard Stanton’s assistant walked over with a tray.
On the tray was a tin teapot and two white porcelain cups.
The assistant froze in place when he saw the scene in the activity room.
He looked at Klein, his face suddenly filled with fear as he stuttered, “You… killed… Mr… Stanton…”
Every time he said a word, a piece of flesh fell from his face as blood gushed out.
After he finished speaking, his body was torn to shreds, turning into a dismembered corpse. It was as if he had always been in that state, with everything preceding this being him in a state where he was stitched up.
Clang! Crack!The tin pot and white porcelain cup hit the ground at the same time, rolling or splashing, and the tea water quickly soaked the area.
Klein didn’t move as he stood there watching everything that had happened. This was because he still felt like he was being watched.
The person who had caused this series of events appeared to be waiting for him to make a move before leaping onto his back and snapping his neck.
After an unknown period of time, in a silent and eerie stalemate, Klein saw the door to Isengard Stanton’s house open up as a group of policemen in black and white checkered uniforms stormed in.
When they found the nauseating and dismembered corpses on the floor, they drew their revolvers and pointed them at Klein who stood at the doorway of the activity room.
Despite facing the black muzzles of the guns, Klein relaxed.
The wordless gaze that seemed to hold a gun to the back of his head disappeared at that instant!
Klein raised his hands and laughed helplessly.
“I won’t say anything until I see my lawyer.”
…
Backlund’s Chissak Police Station.
Chained to a water pipe, Klein met Lawyer Jurgen once again.
“I will accompany you during the interrogation.” There was nothing unusual about Jurgen’s expression, as though Detective Moriarty belonged here.
Klein sighed and said, “What a tragedy. I should be considering what I will be eating tonight, not talking to a stone-faced police officer.”
The thing he was most thankful for today was that due to the Aurora Order’s investigation and the attention of the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder, he didn’t bring any Beyonder items with him. His only revolver was easily concealed from the body search using a magic-like performance.
When he entered the interrogation room, he recounted the letter he received from Isengard Stanton about discussing a case without the police officer’s questioning.
“Later, we’ll go to your house with Mr. Jurgen to retrieve these letters. I hope they’re still there.” The officer in charge of the interrogation switched gears and asked, “How did you get to know Detective Isengard Stanton?”
Klein replied without hesitation, “Because of that serial murder case…”
At this point, he suddenly froze for a moment.
It reminded him of something. He had always suspected that there was a master behind the Devil dog, the person who had harrumphed when the Devil dog was killed.
Yes, the book Stanton was reading before the attack was “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough”… Could it be that the owner of the Devil dog is beginning to take revenge after lying low all this time? And Detective Stanton was the person in the police records who provided the main clues or ideas. Furthermore, he was the one who received the bounty reward!Klein quickly had a theory.
When he thought about the possibility that the Devil dog’s owner was involved, Klein changed his strategy and decided to recount his involvement with Isengard Stanton in great detail.
In addition, he took the initiative to mention Isengard Stanton’s assembly of a team of detectives to investigate the serial murder and the portion of the bounty that they successfully obtained.
“In that commission, although I only gave some ideas, well—in the jargon of the private detective industry, I provided suggestions, but it was still considered the greatest contribution by Mr. Stanton, so I received the bulk of the bounty,” Klein concluded.
The two officers in charge of the interrogation jotted down the information and asked if anyone could prove it. Klein gave them the names and addresses of Stuart, Kaslana, and the other private detectives.
“Very good, Mr. Moriarty. Your answer is detailed enough.” A police officer stopped writing and asked, “How long did you spend in Isengard Stanton’s home today? I mean, from the time you entered to the time we found you.”
Klein thought for a moment and, without consulting Lawyer Jurgen, directly replied, “About two to three minutes.”
What he said was based on what he truly felt.
Another police officer raised his eyebrows and said, “Many residents nearby were able to confirm that you entered Isengard Stanton’s house around 2:10 p.m. We arrived at the scene at 2:28 p.m., which is to say, you were in the house for about eighteen minutes, not two or three minutes!
“What exactly were you doing during this lengthy period of time? Why didn’t you leave and call the police?”
Eighteen minutes passed?Klein frowned suddenly.
He felt that the stalemate he had with the existence which silently watched him lasted for slightly more than a minute. How did it take a full eighteen minutes?
Was it the strange feeling of being watched that confused my grasp of time, or was it something else? Is it the Beyonder powers of the other party? If it really was the owner of the Devil dog, he would at least be at Sequence 6, with a high probability of being Sequence 5…While Klein pondered, Jurgen leaned forward, ready to accuse the police of being posing leading questions.
That was not a very good reason, but he simply wanted to use this method to interrupt the pace of the interrogation and delay the unfavorable question for his client.
At this moment, Klein raised his hand to rub his forehead.
“What I just said was the truth. Based on what I felt, only two or three minutes had passed after I entered Detective Isengard Stanton’s house.”
Upon saying that, he emphasized, “Yes, based on what I felt.”
The two officers exchanged looks before writing the statement down.
After a moment of silence, the officer who had asked the question said, “During those eighteen minutes, a servant who came back from outside the house rang the doorbell, but no one answered, so he looked in through the oriel window and saw the floor full of corpses and that you were standing in the doorway of the activity room.
“He was terrified, running to the police station like a madman, and many passers-by and some residents had confirmed that.”
Klein ignored the look in Lawyer Jurgen’s eyes and shook his head.
“I didn’t hear the doorbell.”
The two officers exchanged looks again, but they made no comment. All they did was jot down what was said.
They asked questions about other details, and Klein, who had done nothing and was free from guilt, answered every question truthfully.
At the end, he couldn’t help but ask, “Did you find Detective Isengard Stanton? It didn’t seem like the activity room had a corpse. He’s likely to be still alive, right…”
A police officer used a pen to tap on the table and said, “That’s one of the things we’re wondering about. Only the activity room in the house had signs of fighting, and the windows were closed, and they hadn’t been opened for days. As you know, it’s very normal to do so during Backlund’s autumn and winter seasons.
“The attacker and Mr. Isengard Stanton left the room in a strange way, and we found no trace of him anywhere else in the house or in the neighborhood, not even blood.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he questioned before answering his own question, “You definitely wish to mention the activity room’s door and the door to the house, but many people have confirmed that there was no pursuit nearby, nor was there anyone taken hostage or a corpse being moved away.”
Maybe it really happened in the middle of the night? Maybe they were able to go through walls?Klein silently offered other possibilities in his mind, and he silently prayed.
May the Goddess bless Detective Isengard Stanton and that he escaped the disaster—the Evernight Goddess was the Empress of Disaster and Horror.
When the interrogation was over, Klein was remanded in a small room, and the police sent someone to pick up the letter as evidence with Lawyer Jurgen at 15 Minsk Street.
It wasn’t until the evening that Klein was finally admitted bail, posting a sum of fifty pounds.
“It’s much more expensive than the last time. It’s difficult for the average private detective to produce that much cash in a short period of time.” After leaving the Chissak Police Station, Klein pulled up the collar of his tweed coat and complained to Jurgen.
Jurgen still wore a professional and staid expression.
“The situation was favorable towards you the last time, but this time, much of the evidence points to you.”
He stopped a rental carriage, turned his head to the side, and looked at Klein.
“Sherlock, I’m your lawyer. Before you answer the policeman’s questions, it’s best that you communicate with me, even if it’s just sending me a look.
“Do not speak carelessly even if you feel that there are no problems. Ordinary people who haven’t been trained will easily say things that trip them up.”
This… I’m used to fabricating my own stories and solving my own problems…Klein recalled what had just happened and gave a hollow laugh.
“Okay, I will keep that in mind.”
Without another word, Jurgen boarded the carriage.
Klein sat down across him and thought about Detective Isengard Stanton’s attack.
As he was thinking, he suddenly heard the rumbling sound of his stomach.
It’s already past my normal dinner time…Klein took out his gold pocket watch and opened it.
He didn’t want to waste any more energy preparing food, so he began to think about which restaurant was worth looking forward to.
At that moment, Jurgen raised his eyelids and said, “I’ve asked my grandmother to prepare dinner for three.”
“How can I impose on you?” Klein was startled for a moment before he laughed. “Mrs. Doris’s cooking skills are always something to look forward to.”
…
By the time they got back to Minsk Street in Cherwood Borough, the sky was completely dark and the street lamps were even brighter than the indistinct red moon in the sky.
After having dinner at the Jurgen’s house and having fun with the cat, Klein strolled back to Unit 15 in the cold, damp air.
He habitually rummaged through the letterbox and pulled out a copy of the Backlund Evening News that had just arrived.
Klein opened the door with the newspaper in hand and just as he put the cane away, he realized something was wrong.
His spiritual intuition as a Seer told him that a stranger had entered his house!
Was it the police who came to collect the evidence?Klein looked around warily and suddenly saw a letter on the coffee table.
There should have only been newspapers sitting there!
Klein entered the living room warily, in preparation for an attack. He moved closer to the coffee table, and during the entire process, the surroundings were completely silent without the slightest abnormality.
Glancing down at the letter, Klein first took out a pair of black gloves and wore them before opening the letter.
There was a thin piece of paper inside the envelope. After unfolding it, a dark red color was immediately reflected in Klein’s eyes, and the faint smell of blood lingered around his nose.
Words were written on the piece of paper with coagulated blood: “All of you will die!”
This… Is it really the owner of the Devil dog? Is he taking revenge on the people who caused his subordinate’s death? This is truly a case of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Why not directly find the Nighthawks responsible for the clean-up operation?Klein’s heart tightened, and many thoughts flashed through his mind.
But he quickly dismissed his complaint. It was very normal to exact vengeance on the person that one could handle. Just like his past few months in Backlund, he had never thought of finding Ince Zangwill, but he never gave up his pursuit of Lanevus.
After looking around again, Klein gradually found that this matter was a little confusing.
Isn’t he afraid of being caught by the official Beyonders by using such an ostentatious method to exact revenge? Is this the “acting” requirement for his potion?
Or, rather, because Detective Isengard Stanton escaped, he knows that he can’t get rid of his targets in secret, so he can only switch his methods. But what’s the reason behind this method?
Also, when I was at Detective Stanton’s house, he was clearly watching me. Why didn’t he make a move? Was he apprehensive towards an ordinary private detective like me?
No, impossible… Does he know that I’m a Beyonder? Possible. Due to the side effect of me getting lost due to the Master Key, I had met with the Devil dog. It saw my body and how I looked like. Although I was disguised, I can’t be certain that a Devil can see through it…
Perhaps, after that incident, it was able to present the scene to its owner in some way…
However, at that time, I couldn’t even defeat the Devil dog, so I could only run away pathetically. What is there to be afraid of? Unless he’s worried about something else, such as the injured Isengard Stanton who might be hiding nearby?
Did he write to me very openly, thinking that I, a wild Beyonder, wouldn’t dare to seek help from the officials?
With his head filled with questions, Klein inspected the house and walked all the way to the second floor.
When he opened the bedroom door, another letter came into view.
The letter lay quietly on the desk, as though it had been waiting for him for a very long time.
Klein opened the letter and saw a line of dark red words that were drawn: “You’re next.”
Next… How arrogant…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
At this moment, he suddenly had a thought. He raised his head and looked outside the window.
Across him were a few two-story houses with their lights on.
The glow of the street lamps fell on their outer walls, forming a crisscrossing zone.
All of a sudden, the shadows in the areas squirmed and twisted, forming a black shadow in a tailcoat.
The shadow raised its right hand, gesturing in the shape of a gun, and pointed it at Klein.
Then, it retracted its arm and blew at the “gun’s muzzle.”
Immediately after, it silently fell back, transforming into countless disconnected shadows.
Inside the Rice Police Station which was in charge of Minsk Street and the surrounding district.
Klein shook hands with the officer who escorted him out.
“This threatening letter must’ve had something to do with the previous serial murders. The organizer of the detective team, the great detective, Mr. Isengard Stanton, has already been attacked this afternoon!
“Please take it seriously.”
The police officer retracted his hand and said, “Don’t worry, Mr. Moriarty. We definitely won’t ignore your suggestion and immediately report it to the higher-ups.”
“Thank you so much.” Klein put on his hat and walked out the door.
After seeing the two threatening letters and the provocation from the suspected Devil dog’s master, Klein didn’t hesitate to bring the evidence to the nearest police station to report the case. He secretly hoped that the matter would be transferred to the Mandated Punishers or the Machinery Hivemind Team as quickly as possible so that he could be placed under the protection of official Beyonders.
Although he no longer had any reason to keep his identity as a detective, being fully capable of giving up his residence at 15 Minsk Street and switching to another residence and identity, he suspected that this might have been the purpose of the author of that threatening letter.
Using the fear of wild Beyonders being exposed, the perpetrator was forcing him to flee under the cover of the night. Then, during this process, he could seize the opportunity to launch an attack.
Actually, it’s quite a suitable time to attack me while I was heading over to the police station to report the incident… It’s the same as when I was at home… That fellow has other plans…Confused and wary, Klein returned to Minsk Street.
As soon as he got out of the carriage, he saw a figure loitering in front of his house with the help of the street lamps amid the drizzle.
Klein’s heart skipped a beat, but he immediately relaxed as he recognized the visitor.
It was Stuart, a slim private detective with a medium build, who adored him.
I can’t be careless… What if the subsequent Sequences of Devil has a power similar to Faceless?Klein gripped his cane tight and slowly approached, then he gave a probing shout.
Detective Stuart abruptly turned his head and nervously said, “Mr. Moriarty, I received a threatening letter. It said: ‘All of you will die!'”
“You received it as well?” Klein blurted out in surprise while also finding it understandable.
Stuart was also one of the detectives that Isengard Stanton had gathered for the investigation of the serial murders.
Stuart’s eyes widened abruptly.
“You received it too?”
“Yes.” Klein nodded seriously.
More than one actually…he added silently.
“What should I do? I first went to visit Mr. Stanton, but I heard that he was attacked, so I immediately came to you. Oh, thank God for His blessings. I was about to leave!” Stuart blurted out.
Klein pointed to the door.
“Let’s talk inside.”
After entering the living room, Klein excused himself to the bathroom and hurriedly went above the gray fog to perform two divinations. First, it was to confirm that the person was Stuart. And second, if there was any relatively serious danger that night. He received a revelation confirming both.
In other words, Stuart wasn’t the enemy in disguise, and it would be a night of considerable danger.
Of course, that danger might not happen right in front of Klein, but someone might be wiped out in secret. That was the limitation of divination. All he could receive was a revelation of a certain degree, not the entire answer. He was unable to get a precise answer.
Furthermore, the limitations in mysticism couldn’t be solved by techniques such as exclusion or dichotomy.
Returning to the real world, Klein pressed the mechanical button of the toilet bowl, and in the midst of the splashing water, he washed his hands and opened the door.
“Stuart, would you like coffee or tea?” Klein asked in a completely composed manner.
Stuart stood up and shook his head.
“No, we should discuss the problem first. Although I’ve received many threatening letters in the past, none of them can be compared to what I received today. He must’ve written them using fresh blood! My intuition tells me that he’ll definitely take action, and that he has the ability to do so!
“By the way, Mr. Stanton was attacked by that same person, wasn’t he?”
“I think so,” Klein said stoically before sitting down. “This likely has something to do with the previous serial murders. The common thing that you, me, and Mr. Stanton share in common is that case.”
Stuart’s reaction is a little too extreme… Is he spooked out by the attack on Mr. Stanton?At the same time, Klein was carefully observing Stuart.
Being infected by his attitude, Stuart calmed down significantly. He sat down again and said while deep in thought, “It seems to be the case…”
Before he could finish his sentence, tinkling sounds suddenly echoed in the room.
Someone had rung the doorbell.
Stuart instantly jolted, like a frightened bird.
Klein frowned as he looked at him before getting up to head for the door.
As soon as he touched the handle, the scene outside appeared in his mind.
The visitors were Detective Kaslana in her gray tweed coat; her red-haired assistant, Lydia; and several other men who looked familiar.
They’re all the private detectives who Mr. Stanton had assembled… As expected…As Klein recalled, he recognized the visitors.
He pulled open the door and took two steps back.
With bushy eyebrows and slightly drooping cheeks, Kaslana looked at Klein and Stuart who was behind him. Without exchanging pleasantries, she bluntly said, “We’ve all received the same threatening letter, so I believe you guys did too, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied solemnly.
Kaslana didn’t shy away from exhaling a breath of white mist.
“We were all assembled by Mr. Stanton to participate in the investigation of the serial murders. That’s the only thing we have in common.”
“I think so too.” Klein pointed inside his house. “Let’s talk inside.”
Watching the six private detectives enter, Klein quickly analyzed the intentions of the Devil dog’s master.
To stir up such a huge commotion, this will soon attract the attention of the official Beyonder organizations. Who knows, there might be a demigod powerhouse guarding this area, so how would he take his revenge?
He’s just being provocative, making the military and the Beyonders from the three Churches send people to protect all these private detectives. With the official Beyonders not daring to be negligent, it will scatter personnel and exhaust them by making them run around. Is all this to take revenge on the main target of the attack from back then?
In the process, he might even have a chance to kill some of the official Beyonders…
As for the private investigators, he will only take action much later, once their wariness has relaxed…
Of course, if probes such as this give an opening, then he definitely wouldn’t let it go…
To Devils who can sense danger ahead of time, this is a method that plays on their strengths.
However, the three Churches, together with the military and the royal family, have many experts and Sealed Artifacts. They have no lack of demigods or Grade 0 and Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts. Is the master of the Devil dog so certain that there are no powers or items that can restrain this strength of his?
No, he definitely wouldn’t dare.
The official powers, especially the Nighthawks, Mandated Punishers, and Machinery Hivemind, have been fighting Devils for who knows how many years. In the Fourth Epoch, even in the more ancient Third Epoch, there was no lack of similar deeds.
The master of the Devil dog is at most a Sequence 5. As long as anything goes wrong, to the point of nothing going wrong, he can be torn apart by a demigod or a terrifying Sealed Artifact. Why would he still dare to make such attempts?
Or it could be said that he’s simply toying with the officials and that he wouldn’t act, doing it time and time again…
Yes, there’s another possibility. Using the threatening letter, he’s able to get more than half the targets gathered together. Then, using the official Beyonder organizations’ counterbalancing of each other and the procedural and bureaucratic tendencies, create a time delay…
The attack on Mr. Isengard Stanton must’ve been handed over to the Machinery Hivemind, who is in charge of supernatural affairs in Hillston Borough, but the ones who killed the Devil dog were mainly comprised of the Nighthawks. The two organizations definitely don’t communicate in detail too much…
Well, it can also be assigned based on Mr. Stanton’s faith… Which deity does he believe in… I don’t seem to know, nor can I tell…
In short, with so many private investigators living in different districts and with different faiths, the division of jurisdiction is a troublesome matter, and joint operations aren’t so easy to achieve.
At this moment, the ones protecting us should only be two or three groups of official Beyonders. At the very most, they would be at the level of deacons, and they wouldn’t use Sealed Artifacts which are too powerful or dangerous. Even a demigod High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t direct their gaze over to us that quickly.
This would give the Devil dog’s master a chance.
Although three to four groups of official Beyonders can definitely kill one or even more than one Sequence 5, as long as he takes advantage of the situation, there’s a good chance that he can successfully escape.
Klein was able to deduce two or three possibilities in just twenty to thirty seconds, and giving each of them a preliminary opinion.
Thinking of the divination outcome that indicated that there would be significant danger tonight, Klein thoughtfully nodded his head, closed the door, and entered the living room. He said to the sitting or standing detectives, “Have you called the police?”
There are almost half of the people, who were assembled back then, gathered here…he surveyed the detectives and muttered inwardly.
Representing the rest, Kaslana replied, “Some have called the police, while others have tried to find Mr. Stanton or familiar friends. Finally, all of us got together and discussed about visiting you, the great detective.”
Klein gently nodded and deliberately said, “Everyone, don’t be too nervous. The person who sent the letter should be trying to get revenge for that serial murder, but he’s only one person, with at most one or two companions. As for us, we have a total of eight detectives, all skilled in combat and shooting, so why should we be afraid of him?
“Besides, we were not the only ones assembled by Mr. Stanton, and it must be the same for those who received the threatening letters. They just didn’t end up meeting you or come to visit me.”
Upon hearing his words, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, revealed doubtful expressions, as if they were unsure of something.
Another detective took a deep breath.
“Mr. Moriarty, perhaps it’s as you say, we need not be afraid of him.
“But he’s a sinister snake lurking in the dark. No one knows when he will launch an attack, and no one can guard against it in advance. Furthermore, he might even harm our family members.”
“Family members?”
“Oh, my wife!”
“No, my little angel!”
The detectives were instantly overwhelmed by their emotions as they exhibited exaggerated reactions.
Standing behind Klein, Stuart was trembling with fear and anger.
“No, I don’t want that…” he murmured, almost losing control of his emotions.
Just as Klein and Kaslana attempted to calm them down, Stuart suddenly drew his gun and aimed it at the back of Klein’s head!
His eyes were glazed over, and his emotions seemed to have completely overwhelmed him.
While Stuart was raising his gun to aim, Klein, who had long been on guard, had already detected it. He lunged forward at the same time as Stuart performed his series of actions.
Bang!
Stuart, who was clearly out of control, pulled the trigger, and the bullet grazed the side of a private detective’s face as it hit the wall.
Instantly, the other detectives pulled out their revolvers as a result of the stress. It was as if they were looking at the enemy, turning the scene extremely chaotic.
Among them, Stuart and a private detective had flushed faces and bulging veins. Their eyes burned with a mixture of fear and anger, as though they had turned into so-called devils.
At this moment, Kaslana bellowed, “Stop!”
Her voice wasn’t loud, but it was filled with awe. It made everyone’s body tremble, and they subconsciously complied.
Although there was a brief moment of silence, everyone’s mood didn’t seem to improve. Klein had already rolled over to the other side and stood up with his revolver in his hand.
His mind raced, and he couldn’t afford to hide his thoughts. He planned to rely on his hallucination ability to calm down the few visitors.
Suddenly, the doorbell rang.
Ding dong, ding dong!
A few of the private detectives suddenly became alert, and their eyes revealed a hint of lucidity.
The tinkling of the doorbell was like a bucket of cold water that poured over their heads.
Stuart looked at the revolver in his hand and mumbled in a daze, “What was I doing just now…”
The official Beyonders have made their move?Klein breathed a sigh of relief, approaching the door as he held his revolver.
The moment he held the handle, the image of the person outside appeared in his mind.
It was a man in a black coat and a hunter’s hat. He had gray temples, and a thin face—Isengard Stanton.
The detective’s face was somewhat pale, and his left arm was propped up near the shoulder.
He really is alright!Klein was delighted at first, but then he became cautious—he remembered the day when Nimblewright Master Rosago had transformed into a constable to knock at his door.
Klein placed his finger on the trigger, pulled the door open, and took two steps back.
Isengard Stanton smiled and nodded at him.
“Thank you for your visit this afternoon; otherwise, I might not have been able to continue playing hide-and-seek with that devil.
“You saved my life.”
This… Could it be that the correct interpretation of “a suitable date for visiting Isengard Stanton” is that by visiting him this afternoon, I was able to help him out of trouble? What about the next few days of “suitable dates for visiting?” By skirting around the murder scene, I wouldn’t be suspected?Klein didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
He didn’t let his guard down as he made way.
“What exactly happened?”
“We’ll talk later.” Isengard suddenly lowered his voice and laughed. “Do you wish to discuss the subject of Beyonders in front of Stuart and the others?”
So here you are mentioning Beyonders to me so naturally? That’s right, I was able to remain in a deadlock with the master of the Devil dog for more than ten minutes. That serves to prove that I’m no ordinary person… Besides, the suggestion I previously offered pointed straight at a Devil-turned animal…Klein quietly stayed behind Isengard Stanton by two steps.
Upon seeing this great detective, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, let out a sigh of relief. Stuart and the other private detectives also showed a look of relief.
“Are you alright, Mr. Stanton?” they asked.
Isengard slightly moved his left arm and said, “A little injured, but not too badly.
“Okay. Everyone, don’t be nervous. This will be over soon. The police are waiting for that bastard in the darkness nearby.”
“is it because of the serial murders?”
“Have you locked onto the suspect?”
“Will he hurt the innocent?”
…
The private detectives asked frantically.
Isengard pressed his right palm down.
“Don’t worry, I’ll tell you in detail in the time to come, but before that, I need to find out a few things from Sherlock and Kaslana. We’ll head to the activity room for a few minutes.”
His accumulated prestige made the detectives sit down without rebutting.
Although they were still worried, they no longer had the problem of fretting or suddenly losing control of their emotions.
After entering the activity room and closing the wooden door, Klein took a look at the enclosed room and suddenly thought of something.
This kind of environment is very suitable for using items like the Biological Poison Bottle!
Ahem…Klein cleared his throat, walked across the room, and opened the window.
He still didn’t relax his wariness against Isengard Stanton, nor did he believe that Kaslana was absolutely trustworthy.
Isengard looked around, directly taking Klein’s reclining chair before chuckling.
“Being old, I still like to sit like this.”
Sitting on a single sofa, Klein asked again, “Mr. Stanton, what exactly happened?”
Isengard looked at Kaslana, who was standing behind a coffee table, and said, “We’re all Beyonders, so I won’t explain stuff pertaining to general knowledge.”
“Beyonders?” Kaslana first looked at Klein, then at Isengard, slightly surprised but not all that shocked.
So it turns out that you’re also a Beyonder… Why were you stumped by a weak ghost back then and unable to even discover the problem… Yes, perhaps she’s from a Sequence that isn’t good at dealing with shadows or wraiths…Klein responded to her gaze.
Isengard smiled and said, “I once went to the Lenburg for four years of studies, where I came into contact with the Beyonder world and became a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom.
“After returning to Backlund, I gradually established a good relationship with the military, the Church of the Evernight Goddess, and the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, but I didn’t dare to reveal my true identity, because the Mandated Punishers would definitely eliminate me as a cult’s heretic. On this matter, the other official organizations wouldn’t help me directly, because that would be equivalent to starting a war with the Church of the Lord of Storms.
“As expected of the Tyrant’s Church.”
“Tyrant?” Klein asked in passing.
Isengard took out his pipe, but only sniffed the tobacco.
“This is what our Church internally calls the Lord of the Storms.
“Alright. Let me first return to what happened today. The person who attacked me and delivered threatening letters to you is the master of the serial murderer from before. Heh heh, you should know that the murderer is a black dog of the Devil Sequence, especially Sherlock. You were the first to point out that the Devil might be an animal.”
Klein smiled, neither denying nor admitting it. Kaslana also just clasped her hands together, not saying a word.
Isengard shook his head and laughed.
“Don’t worry, I’m not an enforcer, but as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, I can’t preach in Backlund or officially establish an organization. I can only rely on you and others like you for help.”
In other words, you can help us take the blame?Klein mocked inwardly.
Isengard continued, seeing that they were still not making any admission.
“The Devil dog’s master is a Sequence 5 expert. Yes, according to what I know, the Devil pathway’s Sequence 5 is Desire Apostle. They can use and control everyone’s emotions and desires, enticing them to be corrupted.
“When facing a Desire Apostle, one mustn’t have feelings that are too intense. One mustn’t make or exhibit overt desires; otherwise, they’ll immediately be remotely controlled by him. Otherwise, a seed might be planted in them or have it catalyze immediately.
“This will make people exhibit many problems as they gradually become corrupted. They might also lose control of their emotions at a critical moment and be unable to put up any resistance… This is a portion of the Beyonder powers a Desire Apostle has. I have confirmed these aspects from my battle with him.”
Upon hearing this, Klein suddenly understood one of the reasons why the culprit had sent out threatening letters and made such provocative actions.
He wanted to anger us, making our emotions experience violent changes so that he could bury a corruption seed or catalyze our emotions, making it erupt out of control!
This would make his follow-up attacks simpler and easier!
Fortunately, I’m a Beyonder who has experienced many things. At that time, all I had was vigilance and caution… When Stuart and the others saw the threatening letter, their emotions clearly changed, so the Desire Apostle had planted a seed in them…
If we hadn’t been able to stabilize them in time, the situation would’ve become chaotic with the internal strife, giving the surrounding official Beyonders little time to react, and thus, giving the Desire Apostle ample opportunity…
Back when I was in Isengard Stanton’s house, I felt that time moved slowly. Was it a result of the magnification of my sudden increase in vigilance, tension, wariness, and other emotions?
Klein thought back and felt lucky.
“So that’s how it is…” Kaslana seemed to gain an understanding of many things.
Isengard rubbed his temples and said, “I was almost manipulated by him, which resulted in my injuries. Afterward, I used a mystical item to play hide and seek in the house. It was only when Sherlock visited and the three sides came to a stalemate did I get a chance to have a breather.
“My poor assistant was looking forward to returning to Lenburg for Mass on New Year’s Day.”
At this point, he sighed.
“When the police arrived, I took the opportunity to escape and then used the river to escape the pursuit,” Isengard added. He then asked, “Sherlock, Kaslana, how do you plan on handling this issue?”
After a moment of silence, Kaslana said, “Mr. Stanton, do you have any suggestions?”
Isengard said, “First, take the protection of the official Beyonders, preventing the Desire Apostle from daring to take action. While this is happening, we should hope that he’s quickly caught or killed.
“If our hopes aren’t met, it’s impossible that the official Beyonders would allocate people to constantly protect us. Then, we only have two choices. First, it’s to change our identity, including our families’ and move to a different place with their help. However, no one can guarantee that the Desire Apostle won’t discover this. Second, we can directly join a corresponding official organization and become an external member. That way, our identity and place of residence will change as well, but it’s much safer.”
Join a corresponding official organization? The Machinery Hivemind? Or go to places like Lenburg or Masin to join the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom? Wouldn’t I then come to have three last names—no, a believer of three Churches?Klein felt an inexplicable sense of absurdity.
He thoughtfully asked for advice, “Are there no other solutions?”
At the same time, there was no change in Kaslana’s expression. It was unknown what she was thinking.
Isengard Stanton rubbed his pipe and said, “Yes, that is that we join forces to create an opportunity so that we can quickly find and detain the Desire Apostle.
“Of course, the perfect outcome would be us killing him directly.”
Klein didn’t have too big of a response in regards to Isengard Stanton’s suggestion. He looked at the tightly-closed door of the activity room and said, “As far as I know, a Devil can predict danger before we take action, and they can even determine the source of the danger, thus providing an effective response.
“It’s hard to find and restrain him.”
Isengard nodded slightly and said, “Yes, that’s indeed the case, but this doesn’t mean that there are no solutions.”
“What solutions?” Kaslana immediately asked.
Isengard smiled and said, “I fought him head-on and witnessed his Beyonder powers of predicting danger, so I have a rough idea of its strengths and weaknesses.
“A Devil can indeed detect danger before it happens, and it can be done so for quite a significant period of time prior to the danger. As long as we make any plans and take decisive action that targets him, he would receive the corresponding premonition. Of course, it has to be something that can really harm him.”
No, the truth is that the strengths and weaknesses of different types of Devils are different. Some of them might only be capable of detecting danger ten to twenty minutes in advance…Klein silently retorted, but he didn’t say it out loud.
Isengard continued, “The flaw of premonition powers is that it can only detect the person and location of the danger, but it doesn’t know the specific details. This gives us an opportunity to take advantage of it.”
“What opportunity? I don’t think we can trap a Devil that can predict danger,” Kaslana asked incredulously.
Klein also nodded in agreement.
Of course, I can use the gray fog to deceive the Desire Apostle, making him unable to detect danger ahead of time. But the problem is, how can I expose the secret of the gray fog in front of others…Klein silently added a few words.
Isengard chuckled.
“It’s true that it won’t work normally, but the Beyonder world is full of incredible things.
“I’m a Sequence 7 Knowledge Keeper of the Reader pathway, also known as Detective. By honestly telling you this, it’s a way of showing my sincerity in cooperating.
“In this situation, I think honesty is more important than anything else.”
Only Sequence 7? How could a Sequence 7 escape from a Desire Apostle? It seems like Mr. Stanton has a powerful mystical item…Enlightened, Klein shifted in his seat.
“Does a Knowledge Keeper have the ability to suppress a Devil’s premonition powers?” Kaslana asked with her body leaning forward.
“No,” Isengard said with a laugh. “However, I have a ring. It originates from a Sequence 6 Rampager of the Reader pathway. It allows me to differentiate, recognize, remember, and mimic all the Beyonder powers I’ve seen before. Of course, against more powerful Beyonder powers, the chance of failure is higher.
“Haha, there is a maxim in our Church, omniscience means omnipotence.”
Why does it sound so familiar… Furthermore, the description of the item…Klein was about to run through his memories when he saw Isengard Stanton take out a gorgeous ring.
The ring was inlaid with many small diamonds. Together, they surrounded a beautiful emerald-green gem that looked like a human eye.
Just by looking at this ring, Klein felt dizzy, as if he had overworked his mind.
Isn’t… Isn’t this Sealed Artifact 2-081? Isengard Stanton is Old Mister Eye of Wisdom?Klein looked up in surprise at the detective sitting in the reclining chair.
That ring was the Sealed Artifact 2-081 which Eye of Wisdom had flaunted to him previously and had used several times in the Beyonder gathering!
Eye of Wisdom… This code name does sound like it’s related to the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom…Klein, using his Clown’s ability to control his expression as he looked quietly at Isengard Stanton.
In the end, he found that some of the outlines of the great detective did match Eye of Wisdom, but there were many details which were highly different.
His ability to disguise himself is very impressive… Was it done with the help of 2-081?Klein made a rough judgment.
At this moment, he suddenly thought of a scene.
If Mr. Stanton says, “Let all of us work together to resist the Desire Apostle, and the most important thing is honesty. I have already described my Sequence and mystical item. It’s your turn.” What should I say? Silently take out the Sun Brooch which he sold to me?
At that moment, wouldn’t he be going, “Nice, so it’s you, punk!”
While Klein was imagining things, Kaslana looked at the ring Isengard Stanton showed and asked in envy and puzzlement, “What power are you planning on mimicking to resist the Desire Apostle’s ability to predict danger?”
Isengard curled the corner of his lips and chuckled.
“The premonition that Devils have towards danger.”
At that moment, he looked like a hoary fox.
Ah? That actually works?Klein was instantly momentarily unable to figure out the intricacies.
Seeing Kaslana and Klein puzzled, Isengard laughed and explained, “First, which is what we’re currently doing, draw up a plan that can actually harm the Desire Apostle and begin working on it.
“Second, the Desire Apostle will sense the danger and know that the danger comes from us and that it stems from this place.
“Third, as a Devil, without any advanced preparations, there are certain things that are instinctual to him that he cannot change. His first reaction is definitely to kill us or to exact revenge on us, and there will be certain changes to his body, after which he will consider whether the current situation is suitable for a counterattack or not, and whether he should choose to stay away from us.
“Fourth, by mimicking the Devil’s premonition powers, I’ll sense the threat of the Desire Apostle and grasp the source of danger, which is also his present location.”
That’s… some godly operation…Klein was quite surprised.
But what happens next? The Desire Apostle would run away as soon as he realizes that something is wrong. We won’t even have time to chase after him…Doubts immediately arose in him.
Isengard looked at the two of them and smiled.
“According to my deductions, he must be hiding in our surroundings right now. No matter how good he is at remotely controlling the emotions of others, there must be a distance limit. And just now, he had led Stuart and the others to lose control of their emotions.
“After I escaped his pursuit, the reason why it took me so long to appear here was because I was discussing a plan with the Nighthawks, Machinery Hivemind, and the military. They will each send two to three squads who are in charge of monitoring the nearby districts. These districts all have their code names. Heh heh, this will all be within the Desire Apostle’s expectations. Even if he senses the danger, he will only treat it as normal.
“As soon as I confirm his location, I will inform the official Beyonders, and they will rapidly seal off the corresponding areas and close in on him.”
“But herein lies the problem. How are we to inform the official Beyonders? If we’re unable to accomplish this within seconds, the Desire Apostle will escape. Of course, he might’ve fled when what he just did had failed,” Klein said, in thought.
“If that’s the case, we would be out of solutions as well. There’s no plan that’s absolutely perfect. We can only wait for a particular Sealed Artifact’s activation process to complete. When the time comes, the Desire Apostle might’ve already left Backlund, but he might return at any time,” Isengard explained.
He then took out a golden palm-sized item. It looked like a miniature telegraph, but it also had a trumpet on it.
“This is a Sealed Artifact; it can allow my voice to sound out simultaneously up to a range of five kilometers,” Isengard smiled as he introduced it. “Its negative effect is that once it’s activated, all sounds within five kilometers will be transmitted to the user’s ears for an extended period of time. Of course, I can mimic a Beyonder power to mitigate this effect.”
After listening carefully, Kaslana frowned slightly.
“Since there are official Beyonders involved, there doesn’t seem to be any need for our cooperation?”
Isengard carefully put on Sealed Artifact 2-081 and earnestly said, “In order to not alarm the Desire Apostle ahead of time, there’s a void of power in the nearby district. If the target is really here, the three of us need to help each other to retain him as best as we can.”
“I have no problem.” Klein pondered for a moment before agreeing.
Kaslana also nodded and said, “Mr. Stanton, there’s no need for you to explain so much. After all, we’ll cooperate for our own sake.”
“Haha, an explanation is part of the plan, and an agreement means that the operation is about to begin…” Isengard half closed his eyes.
The emerald-green gem on the ring of his right hand began to glow with a dark blue light.
Suddenly, Isengard Stanton stood up, pointing upwards with a grim expression.
“He’s right here, upstairs!”
Klein and Kaslana stood up at the same time, one ready to snap a finger and light a match on the second floor to jump up there directly, while the other followed Isengard towards the door.
None of them expected the Desire Apostle to be so bold as to remain in the vicinity after the failure of the previous machination, right in 15 Minsk Street!
Maybe he was upstairs watching it all with a cold gaze while we were discussing the plan to deal with him!This thought suddenly popped up in Klein’s mind.
At that moment, he saw Kaslana’s eyes suddenly turn red, and her right hand formed a fist as she punched out at Isengard Stanton’s back where his heart was!
This…Klein’s pupils contracted as he instantly came to a realization of many things.
The reason why the Desire Apostle didn’t flee was because he still had other plans set up!
He still had a seed of corruption in someone’s heart that he didn’t catalyze.
That person was none other than Kaslana!
One of the only three Beyonders here!
The reason why the unsuccessful attempt at instigating them was so easily resolved was to let their guard down and wait for the critical moment to make Kaslana lose control of her emotions!
The Desire Apostle’s biggest target was still Isengard Stanton.
How crafty…Klein snapped his fingers, but it was only an Air Bullet that was fired at Kaslana.
At the same time, he shouted, “Be careful!”
Isengard had a lot of experience too. He didn’t care what the situation was as he threw himself forward.
However, Kaslana ignored the bullet, allowing it to strike her arm and allowing blood to splatter everywhere.
Bam!
She punched Isengard in the back, throwing her entire body forward.
Kacha!
Klein heard the sound of bones breaking, and the point of contact was the spine.
Kacha!
When Klein saw Isengard Stanton’s back cave in, even he felt a faint pain in his spine.
Isengard fell to the ground with a thud, seemingly instantly losing consciousness from the pain.
Kaslana, on the other hand, stood in her original spot, gasping for breath with a blank look in her eyes. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and there was no follow-up attack.
It was as if she had just awoken from a long nightmare caused by her emotions. All the strength in her body had completely disappeared from her previous outburst.
Huff! Puff!Kaslana’s body swayed, on the brink of collapsing.
Klein’s eyes narrowed as he rushed up to Isengard Stanton in two steps.
He kneeled and tried to help him up.
Isengard, who was sprawled on the ground, cried out in pain, “Run!
“Don’t worry about me!”
Obviously, he didn’t think that a three-person group which instantly had one heavily injured member and another losing all her strength could retain the Desire Apostle. Thus, he told Klein to immediately escape and meet up with the official Beyonders; otherwise, all three of them would die there and then.
At the same time, Isengard raised his right hand with difficulty, attempting to use some of his Beyonder powers so as to attract the attention of the official Beyonders who were quite a distance away.
As for the tiny “telegraph” with the trumpet, it had long since flown to the wall because of Isengard’s fall.
Klein showed hesitation and just as he was about to make a decision, he saw a thick black “liquid” flowing down from the ceiling, quickly forming a pitch-black figure.
The figure seemed to be completely wrapped in a black curtain, only exposing a pair of cold blue eyes.
At the sight of him, Klein felt as if he was seeing the most intense emotions and desires of a living creature: fear, wrath, greed, jealousy, hunger, lust, etc.
The Desire Apostle didn’t waste the situation he painstakingly created, and he entered the activity room almost immediately.
At this moment, out of the three-person team of detectives, Kaslana was exhausted from the outburst of emotions, while Isengard Stanton’s spine was severely injured, causing him to lose his ability to partake in combat. Only Klein was left unscathed.
However, other than his revolver and Beyonder bullets, all of his mystical items were above the gray fog. Besides, he was facing a Sequence 5 Desire Apostle, a powerhouse capable of nurturing a Devil dog!
At that moment, the corners of Klein’s lips curled up slightly.
His right hand, which had been placed on the wound on Isengard’s back, abruptly swiped, causing the obvious depression to shift to the side and onto a rib!
The Magician’s most miraculous Beyonder power: Damage Transfer!
It allowed a wound to be transferred once on a body, turning a serious injury into a minor injury, but it was unable to transfer the damage to other people or items!
When Klein saw that Isengard Stanton was injured, he had already thought of the subsequent countermeasures.
By first acting as if they were out of solutions to make the Desire Apostle appear, and then transfer the great detective’s wound to leave him with only a slight fracture in his ribs, Klein believed that Isengard would then be able to deal with the Desire Apostle with him. It was a struggle for survival that all humans on instinct.
In this way, even if the Desire Apostle realized that something was amiss, it would be too late for him to escape. Once Klein completed the “treatment” and joined forces with the great detective, they would be able to stall the target until the official Beyonders arrived!
Almost at the same time, the ring that Isengard had pointed outwards began to produce greenness that was filled with vitality. A faint glow soon enveloped Isengard’s body, allowing his wounds to quickly heal.
The fracture on his ribs was instantly healed.
The great detective’s pain was real, but his helplessness was just an act!
However, this overlapped with Klein’s help.
When the Desire Apostle who was about to take action saw this scene, his eyes suddenly widened, and his body stopped abruptly.
Being free from any ensnarement, he turned around and ran towards the window.
During this process, his body quickly collapsed into a sticky black liquid.
The liquid seeped into the ground, penetrated the wall, and disappeared.
Klein raised his right hand just in time to snap his fingers.
The Air Bullet went through the open window and shot outside, sending sparks flying everywhere. However, the Desire Apostle had completely disappeared.
He ran really fast, without any hesitation at all… Are you a Devil or not?… This will only make things worse in the future…The corner of Klein’s mouth twitched as he turned to look at Isengard Stanton who had rolled around and stood up.
The great detective happened to look at him.
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
The two of them opened their mouths at the same time and asked the same question.
After looking at each other, Isengard shook his head and smiled bitterly, “I never expected that the trap I set would allow him to escape.”
As he spoke, his ring began to glow, and he looked around to confirm that the Desire Apostle had already left.
Isengard then gave a brief explanation.
“I didn’t have the chance to mimic the healing ability this afternoon. Later, I believed that I could use this to set a trap and make the Desire Apostle appear by making him think that I’m injured. Therefore, I deliberately bundled my wound in an exaggerated manner.”
He pointed to the cushion that elevated his left arm to his shoulder.
“Sure enough, it worked. But I didn’t expect you to be able to deal with serious injuries, and…” Isengard sighed softly.
As a result, both of them putting “healing” the injuries as their top priority. No one held back the Desire Apostle, so the moment he realized that something was wrong, he immediately fled.
Both Stanton and I had trump cards that the Desire Apostle didn’t know about, and we wanted to use that to trick him. Who knew that we would cancel each other out and allow him to flee… Is this the so-called two rights make a wrong?Klein helplessly laughed.
“This is because we don’t know each other well enough, and we didn’t have good teamwork.”
“No, it’s my fault,” Isengard said sincerely. “When I saw that you didn’t run away or defend yourself, and instead came over to help me, I should’ve deduced that you weren’t flustered, that you had the confidence and means, but unfortunately while wearing this ring, my brain remained in a highly-taxed state. I wasn’t able to consider anything else.”
So Sealed Artifact 2-081 will passively reduce one’s intelligence…Klein smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, it’s not the time to discuss who’s responsible. The Desire Apostle has already fled. We should consider our subsequent actions.”
Isengard took off his ring and turned to the door of the activity room.
“The official Beyonders are arriving soon. I’ll go outside to calm Stuart and the others. After that, we can come up with a plan. Are you joining me, or do you plan on handling some of your matters?”
The official Beyonders… Mr. Stanton previously mentioned the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military… Please don’t be an acquaintance… Yes, my spiritual intuition hasn’t warned me, so it’s probably not… Mr. Stanton is giving me a chance to clean up and dispose of any sensitive items so that I don’t get into trouble with the unfriendly official Beyonders…Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind as he asked, “Mr. Stanton, when you grasped the Desire Apostle’s location, where was he?”
Isengard thought and said, “Your bedroom. He was sitting in front of your desk.”
… How arrogant…Klein pointed out the door and said, “I’ll head over there to investigate. I’ll see if he left behind any traces.
“If we can figure out what the Desire Apostle truly looks like, it’ll definitely make apprehending him much simpler.
“I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Alright.” Isengard moved to the side and helped up the weak Kaslana.
Seeing this, Klein suddenly found it amusing.
Having discussed so much and made preparations to set up a trap, we still failed to retain the Desire Apostle and ended up in this state… There are always more accidents than preparations… That’s why Magician is just a Sequence 7…
After leaving the room, Klein went straight to the second floor and entered his bedroom.
The arrangement inside remained unchanged, and even the distance between the chair and desk was no different from before. However, Klein seemed to see a figure wrapped in a pitch-black liquid.
He sat there, looking straight ahead, waiting patiently and calmly for a chance.
As expected of a Coldblooded…Klein looked at the glass panes of the oriel window and felt that he could divine if it had reflected something.
The Devil pathway is good at crime, so it wouldn’t be so easy for him to leave clues behind… However, I can try going above the gray fog to give it a try…Klein inspected the area and began to burn some of the mysticism notebooks he wrote in passing.
Not long after he finished dealing with the items, he saw a few strangers coming up to the second floor.
The leader of the group was a man with a stiff face but a head of frizzled, messy, and stubborn brown hair.
In his hand was an ancient silver mirror with strange patterns. On both sides of the mirror there were black gems which were decorated as “eyes.”
“Hello, Mr. Moriarty. I am Ikanser Bernard of the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery. Can I inspect this place?”
Klein immediately nodded and said, “No problem.”
He then politely said, “Do you need me to follow you and answer any of the questions you might have?”
“Alright. Sorry for the trouble. Mr. Stanton has mentioned to me about your situation,” Ikanser said with a smile.
Several of his team members followed behind him. They treated him differently—some ignoring him, some curious, some filled with hostility.
My situation? How exactly did Mr. Stanton introduce me and what story did he make up?As his thoughts raced, Klein followed Ikanser into the bedroom again, while the rest of the official Beyonders paired up, each responsible for a different zone on the second floor.
“This is where the Desire Apostle sat?” Ikanser pointed at the chair in front of the desk.
He had clearly asked Isengard Stanton.
“Yes,” Klein answered frankly.
Without another word, Ikanser raised the silver mirror and stroked its surface three times with his right hand.
After a short pause, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘What did the Devil who was previously sitting here look like?’”
The lights around them suddenly turned dark, as if enshrouded by mist after a rainstorm. A strange aqueous glint appeared on the surface of the silver mirror, forming a scene: a man covered in a sticky black “liquid” sat on a chair with his back to the window while he faced the bed.
Immediately after, the scene changed. The mirror in the corner vaguely reflected the dark shadow’s side profile which was similarly covered by the “pitch-blackness.”
But he could vaguely make out an outline.
The Desire Apostle had very high cheekbones and a pair of cold-looking blue eyes.
Seeing the scene in the silver mirror, Klein revealed a pensive expression.
This mirror is very powerful, and it even has its own name. It seems to be a living Sealed Artifact…
Such items might not be too harmful, but the difficulty of sealing it is very high. It’s seldom used except for special situations. This person named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind seems to be highly-ranked. He should be a deacon, and definitely not a simple one at that…
Divination is limited, so the outcome would almost be the same as the result shown by the silver mirror. Even if I were to go above the gray fog, I wouldn’t obtain a better result.
There’s no way to determine the Desire Apostle’s appearance. There are countless people in Backlund with high cheekbones and blue eyes…
As Klein was in the midst of his thoughts, the scene produced by the silver mirror quickly dispersed.
Following that, words in blood-red appeared.
“Based on the principle of reciprocity, it’s my turn to ask the question. If you lie or are unable to answer, you will have to accept an arranged mission by me or suffer a penalty.”
“…” Klein pricked up his brows when he saw that.
Is this some Truth or Dare mirror? Interesting…
The words which resembled dripping blood slowly changed into new characters, forming a new sentence: “What is Red Light’s true name?”
Red Light? One of the leaders of the Great White Brotherhood? One of the seven pure lights above the spirit world?
Klein thought through it carefully and realized he didn’t know the answer.
He only knew of Yellow Light, Venithan.
Ikanser’s throat bobbed up and down as sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, “Nanides!”
“Wrong.” The blood-red words on the mirror changed again. “Mission or penalty?”
There was an obvious struggle on Ikanser’s face. Finally, he breathed out and said, “Penalty.”
Just as he finished speaking, a streak of silver-white lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck his head.
With sizzling sounds, Ikanser’s hair stood on their ends, and his body collapsed with a thud. Small amounts of black smoke billowed from his body.
However, the mirror didn’t fall to the ground with him. Instead, it floated by itself and landed on the desk.
After two seconds, Ikanser staggered to his feet and sat there, panting while shaking.
Klein looked at everything in silence, unsure of how to react.
After a while, Ikanser, who had recovered a little, looked at him and said with a forced smile, “You should have heard of Sealed Artifacts and know that they come with certain negative effects.”
“Yes.” Klein looked at the standing hair on Ikanser’s head and suddenly understood why his hairstyle was so frizzled, messy, and stubborn.
Klein couldn’t help but say, “Actually, you could do the questioning alone. There’s no need for you to do it in front of me.”
“Phew, the requirement of using this mirror is that there must be someone watching by the side.” Ikanser was still trembling.
It’s so sentient…
Klein took two steps forward and came to the table. He carefully looked at the silver mirror out of curiosity and found that, apart from the strange patterns and two decorative eyes, there was nothing special about the Sealed Artifact.
Ikanser, whose side was facing him, trembled as he chuckled.
“You can pose questions to him. We don’t mind.”
“No, I don’t have any intention to.” How could Klein play Truth or Dare with something like an ouija board?
As he spoke, he tried to touch the edge of the silver mirror.
It’s ice-cold to the touch and has a metallic feeling…
As Klein had this thought, he saw the ancient silver mirror tremble slightly.
White words quickly appeared on it: “Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, at your service.”
Ah?
Klein’s mind momentarily went blank.
Then, he left the table without any change in expression.
What’s going on? This mirror was still playing Truth or Dare with others in a very cold and ruthless manner just a moment ago… How did it become like this in the blink of an eye?
Klein was amused and puzzled.
He quickly made a guess based on the information he had gathered.
The silver mirror knows Red Light’s true name, so it seems to be related to the spirit world to a certain extent…
And the mysterious space above the gray fog seems to be connected to the spirit world as well. At the very least, when I summon myself, I will be able to see what appears to be the spirit world after passing through the door…
Is this mirror named Arrodes able to sense the aura of the gray fog?
While these thoughts were flashing through his mind, Klein saw that Ikanser had recovered and stood up once again. He grabbed the ancient silver mirror while the other two members in the room also stopped pretending that they hadn’t seen anything while they were aimlessly searching the room.
After a series of inspections, Klein bade Ikanser and company farewell and found Isengard Stanton who had returned to the activity room.
“What do we do next?” he asked directly.
Isengard replied with a solemn expression.
“Let’s have Stuart and the others have their families move in together. It will make it easier to protect them. However, this can only be a short-term solution.
“You and I, as well as Kaslana, will act normally and receive secret protection. Let’s hope the Desire Apostle can be found as soon as possible.
“You’re a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied as he drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
At the same time, he lamented a little.
For the foreseeable future, I can only go above the gray fog while inside the bathroom…
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey glanced at the elegantly-shaped wall clock and slowly sat down in front of the dressing table despite her nervousness and excitement.
She was heading to the home of her psychology teacher, Escalante, and take the key step of becoming an official member of the Psychology Alchemists.
Before doing so, she needed to time herself well before praying to Mr. Fool for his help.
I should be able to see the angel this time, right?
Audrey thought with anticipation.
After a few seconds of silence, she clasped her hands together in front of her mouth and nose and softly chanted the honorific name of The Fool.
In 15 Minsk Street, Klein was standing in the living room, looking at the scene which had finally turned quiet as he sighed.
To him, the Desire Apostle only meant danger, but to Stuart and the others, it was a change in their lives.
I hope it can be settled as soon as possible… With so many Beyonders with so many Sealed Artifacts, there must be something effective against the Devil pathway…
In the midst of his thoughts, Klein suddenly heard a series of illusory pleas.
It should be Miss Justice…
Having been prepared, he looked around before walking to the bathroom as if nothing had happened.
After locking the bathroom door, he couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
My life has also changed a little…
Before the threat of the Desire Apostle was eliminated, he had to reduce the times he went above the gray fog while being secretly protected by the Machinery Hivemind.
Next week, during the Tarot Club, the itinerary must be simplified. However, no matter how compressed it is, it’ll still take nearly ten minutes. Well, constipation is a very normal thing. Who says that Beyonders can’t be constipated?
Being optimistic, Klein took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog.
Next, Audrey followed what she had been previously taught and set up a simple ritual, entering the “artificial sleepwalking” state.
When Klein saw her blurry figure inside the crimson star, he went through the procedure: first using his Spirit Body to contain the Dark Emperor card, then picking up the paper figurine he cut with his improved cutting skills, and sending it out.
As expected, the paper figurine gathered the power that was being stirred out of the gray fog, turning into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of black wings.
Audrey watched as the sacred and majestic angel descended before her, wrapping herself in its layers of wings. She was left speechless for quite some time.
This is an angel, Mr. Fool’s angel… And it even has twelve pairs of wings, an archangel! This is exactly the same as the descriptions in the legends of canon… This is also an angel of our Tarot Club!
Audrey watched as the angel’s silhouette rapidly faded away. She suddenly felt that it was exceptionally sweet.
She thanked Mr. Fool with joy, excitement, and piousness, and then she called the maids and told them to get ready for her trip outdoors.
Klein smiled and returned to the living room, looking at the bullet hole in the wall and lost himself in thought.
Should I hang a cheap oil painting to cover it or repair it and paint over it?
…
In Escalante’s house at Hillston Borough, Seventh Avenue.
Audrey left her maid and bodyguard in the living room and followed the mistress of the house into the activity room with Susie, her huge golden retriever.
In the activity room, there were two other people waiting. One of them was Hilbert Alucard, the psychologist who was introduced to her by Lady Norma. The other was Stephen Hampres who had organized the previous psychology discussion.
At that moment, although it was already time for the banquet, there was only a single ordinary candle lit in the room.
The candle was placed in the middle of the coffee table as its faint yellow flame flickered, dispersing the darkness in the activity room.
After greeting each other, Hilbert, with his slightly brown skin that was thanks to the tiny bit of Southern Continent blood in him, glanced at Susie, but he didn’t say a word.
Audrey smiled apologetically and said, “I feel more secure with it around.”
Susie also looked at Hilbert with innocent eyes.
“Understandable. Please have a seat.” Hilbert smiled and sat down on the sofa on the other side of the coffee table. Hampres and Escalante also took their seats.
After Audrey had taken her seat, Hilbert lifted the candle wick to brighten it a little.
He looked at Audrey through the candlelight.
“Now answer me honestly. Are you sure you want to join the Psychology Alchemists?”
Under the illumination of the candlelight, his eyes seemed to be dyed with a hint of gold. Deep within his pupils, there seemed to be another eye, a vertical eye.
Audrey’s mind suddenly turned adrift for a moment before she regained her senses. She lightly nodded and said, “Yes.”
Hilbert asked again, “Will you intentionally hurt the Psychology Alchemists?”
His tone carried a strange inducement, as though as long as the person being questioned gave an affirmative answer, they would unwittingly agree and abide by it from the bottom of their hearts.
“No,” Audrey answered very logically.
After a few questions, Hilbert, Escalante, and the others heaved sighs of relief.
The former smiled and asked, “Is there anything else you would like to say?”
Audrey hesitated for a moment and then displayed her sincerity.
“I once purchased the Spectator formula at a Beyonder gathering. I-I’m already a Spectator.”
That Beyonder gathering is called the Tarot Gathering…
Audrey thought to herself proudly.
Audrey knew that her mind and psyche were being influenced by some kind of Beyonder power. It was only because of the “Angel’s Blessing” provided by Mr. Fool that she was able to miraculously be immune to that state. Therefore, she decided to set certain things in motion, using small secrets to stun her counterparts, so as to hide the more crucial matters, in return for obtaining greater trust.
The reason why she was doing this wasn’t because she didn’t believe in the angel, but because she felt that she could observe her counterparty just like how they were observing her.
Although she had always “hidden” herself in the “dark” and pretended to not be considered a Beyonder, performing in a way which would not arouse suspicion, she was still more willing to take the members of the Psychology Alchemists seriously. After all, they were professionals, and she could only be considered a dabbler in the Beyonder circle. She lacked the experience and wasn’t flexible enough. It was very possible that she would expose certain problems from things she had yet to realize.
In that case, she might as well take this opportunity to “confess” and completely dispel some of the doubts of the Psychology Alchemists’ members.
She had called the descent of the angel and its envelopment of her with its wings as a “blessing.”
Upon hearing Audrey’s reply, both Escalante and Hampres showed a brief look of surprise. For a moment, they even doubted their own powers.
As for Hilbert, he curled the corners of his lips into a faint smile, showing no abnormal reaction.
He nodded in satisfaction and gently said, “Your honesty is admirable.
“Anything else?”
Audrey pretended to be in a trance as she shook her head.
“There isn’t anything else.”
Hilbert thought for a moment before asking a few more questions.
“Which Beyonder gathering did you buy the Spectator formula from? Who did you buy it from? Where did you get the ingredients for concocting the potion?”
Audrey’s eyes darted around slightly as she showed an expression of recalling.
“I have to keep the Beyonder gathering a secret.
“I was unable to see what the person who sold me the Spectator formula looks like. But from the way he speaks, I could determine that he was a believer of the Lord of Storms.”
Upon hearing that, Hilbert nodded slightly, as though he recalled something.
Audrey continued, “My Spectator potion ingredients were mainly found from my family’s vault. The rest were exchanged from my few friends.”
Two Spectator potions…she added silently.
Most of them were found from her family’s vault…Hilbert, Escalante, and Hampres ruminated over the words, momentarily at a loss for words.
After a few seconds, Hilbert nodded to Escalante and Hampres, indicating that he found everything alright.
After receiving the same reply from the rest, the gold tinge in his eyes faded, and the vertical pupil in his eyes faded rapidly.
Hilbert touched the wick of the candle again, causing the flame to flicker.
In that instance of alternating light and darkness, Audrey discovered that the strange power that affected her had suddenly disappeared.
She controlled her adrift expression and switched to an appearance of doubt and inquiry.
“I didn’t expect you to already be a Spectator.” Hilbert chuckled.
“Huh?” Audrey showed her surprise and panic at the right moment.
Knowing what kind of emotional reaction to show in the appropriate situation and knowing, in detail, what kind of expression and body language to react with was the basic skill of a Telepathist.
Hilbert smiled and said, “There’s no need to be nervous. We don’t mind. That was the last of our tests.
“Congratulations, you have passed all the tests. Now, you’re an official member of our Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright then…” Audrey hesitated, then she smiled. “It felt like a dream.”
She then stood up, lifted the edges of her skirt, and bowed at Hilbert and the others. She then said with a faint smile, “We are now companions.”
Escalante and the others immediately stood up and bowed to the beautiful girl of noble status who was so polite to them.
After the two sat back down, Hilbert organized his words and said, “Miss Audrey, I’m going to formally explain to you about the situation of the Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright,” Audrey said with a smile. “Just call me by my name.”
Hilbert nodded. Leaning back, he crossed his right leg and clasped his hands.
“The original Psychology Alchemists was just a seminar for enthusiasts who all believed that the mind has limitless power and infinite wonders.
“Later on, this seminar obtained a treasure map and found the relics left behind by Hermes.”
“Hermes of the Hermes language?” Audrey asked in excitement.
“Yes, he was one of the earliest masters of mysticism from the human race, and the language of ancient Hermes that he created resonated with the power of nature. He was active during the dark Second Epoch. Back then, humans were only the servants and slaves of giants,” Hilbert said with utmost reverence.
He let out a soft sigh.
“The original members of the Psychology Alchemists found a lot of things from the ruins. They discovered that Hermes was a mysticism master in the field of the mind. His research target was the dragons that ruled the sky during the Second Epoch. To be precise, the dragons of the mind.
“The information he left behind shows that mind dragons have advanced far into this field and have achieved the same level of achievement as deities.”
I know. The Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt was an ancient god…Audrey thought quite complacently.
Hilbert sighed and said, “Those materials laid the foundation and direction for the research of our Psychology Alchemists.
“We believe that the mind has many secrets and that every one of them is hidden somewhere deep and difficult to grasp. Heh, forgive me for using the adjective ‘deep,’ which seems to be the most appropriate term to me.
“The slightest mistake in the study of those secrets would cause irreversible harm to the body. Audrey, you have to remember that matters in this aspect needs to be done carefully.”
After Audrey nodded, he continued.
“If we can unravel the secrets of the mind, then we can, on the one hand, unearth the power hidden deep in one’s consciousness, and accomplish many miraculous deeds, and on the other hand, we can influence or even control the minds of others.
“After reaching this level, what lies ahead is the sea of gathered collective subconsciousness, which is the place we look forward to the most. Of course, the description of a collective subconsciousness isn’t accurate enough; I prefer to call it the ‘mind world of all living beings.’ It has a veiled and miraculous connection to the spirit world.”
“If one can master this ‘mind world,’ what kind of Beyonder powers would we obtain?” Audrey showed her curiosity at the right moment and her lack of knowledge in this area.
Hilbert smiled and said, “You should’ve noticed some of the wonderful phenomena in the real world. When we wish to receive something, it will happen to appear. When we want to visit a friend, they will happen to knock on the door. And when we desire something to happen, it begins at that exact moment.
“You might say it’s a coincidence, but sometimes there are too many coincidences. Our research shows that many of these coincidences are caused by an unconscious, magical influence of the mind.
“When you master the ‘mind world,’ which is also the sea that gathers the collective subconscious, then you will master ‘coincidences,’ creating magical phenomena that make chance appearances as an echo of your mind. It will appear as you wish.”
“Th-this is too amazing.” Audrey had heard The Sun mention the Dragon of Nightmare before, but the description was far less detailed than Hilbert’s.
Hilbert chuckled and said, “At our level, it’s better not to discuss such a deep and profound question. If we do, we’ll easily lose ourselves. I’ll continue introducing the Psychology Alchemists.
“The discovery of the ruins marked the establishment of the organization. The members at the beginning wanted to maintain a state of pure academic discussion, but they would always need help when encountering matters. Similarly, they lack items and research materials. That’s why the Psychology Alchemists slowly became systematic and transformed into a real secret organization.
“However, compared to other secret organizations, our structure and relationships are still relatively loose.”
“That’s what I like about it,” Audrey expressed her opinion.
Hilbert explained the main rules and regulations, before finally concluding, “When you reach a higher rank, you’ll be able to meet the other members.
“I’ll now give you the Sequence 8 Telepathist potion.”
They did prepare a Telepathist potion as expected…Audrey was both glad and proud.
After seeing the lustrous potion, she hesitated and said, “I wish to consume it after I get back.”
She still doesn’t trust us, and she wishes to make confirmation…Hilbert read Audrey’s thoughts and replied with a smile, “Okay.
“With your performance, drinking the Telepathist potion shouldn’t be a problem.”
Audrey beamed and thanked him before asking a probing question, “Can you give me the potion formula to Psychiatrist? I wish to seek out and gather the ingredients, ahead of time, so that I don’t waste any time.”
… When other people join the Psychology Alchemists, other than hoping to get a formula, don’t they hope to apply for the corresponding Beyonder ingredients? Who says it in such a carefree manner and talk about trying to gather them ahead of time?Hilbert, Hampres, and Escalante were speechless for a while as they looked at the girl who spoke of such things with a normal tone.
A few seconds later, Hilbert forced out a smile.
“I’ll help you make the application.
“Normally, this would require contribution points, and contribution points come from the missions we assign you, the research contributions you make, and the new information and materials you gather.”
“Okay, I’ll do my best,” Audrey said briskly.
She remained silent after leaving Escalante’s house, but only until she entered her room and sent Annie and the others away did she turn to the huge golden retriever and smile.
“Susie, we got your potion~!”
It’s a pity that the Rainbow Salamander that Alfred found for me couldn’t be of use. It can only be exchanged for money…Audrey sighed emotively in her heart.
Susie looked at the bottle containing the Telepathist potion and wagged her tail cheerfully.
Audrey had hung a pair of gold-rimmed glasses around her neck just for laughs.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s house.
Klein had been invited to breakfast. Apart from him, Kaslana was invited as well.
After eating a mouthful of the soft potato pie, Klein praised, “Mr. Stanton, your cooking skills are excellent.”
Isengard, who had gray hair at his temples, smiled and said, “It’s a specialty of Lenburg. And to the Beyonders of the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, being multi-talented is a common trait. Its Sequence 6 is called Polymath.
“It’s easy for people to lose control for the corresponding potion. Until now, I still don’t have the confidence to make the advancement attempt.”
Polymath… This Sequence sounds strong just from its name… The Reader pathway’s Sequence 7 is called Knowledge Keeper or Detective. It’s a “job” that leans towards grasping knowledge and deduction. At most, it would be accompanied by decent combat techniques and the ability to use machinery, so it cannot be considered powerful. But at Sequence 6, there seems to be a sudden qualitative change, especially more so in the field of Beyonder combat… From the looks of it, each Beyonder pathway has its own critical point below the High Sequences, but it isn’t fixed at a particular Sequence. For example, the Seer pathway’s critical point is Magician…Klein drank a mouthful of hot coffee and didn’t try probing on the secrets to other Sequences. Instead, he smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, you seem to be quite relaxed. You’re not nervous or worried at all.”
Isengard didn’t answer immediately. He put down his knife and fork, took out his pipe, and said, “You don’t mind, right?”
Actually, I do, but the pollution and smog in Backlund is already so bad that a few more puffs of secondhand smoke won’t make it any worse…Klein shook his head and smiled.
“This aids in your thinking?”
“More accurately, it’s a habit that I have after breakfast every day.” Done with his pipe, Isengard took a deep drag.
As the smoke was exhaled, he sighed and said, “Fear, nervousness, and worry doesn’t help us face the threat. In that case, why not take it a little easier? The brain will become more active because of this. My assistant easily got worried which led to his fatal disaster. Sigh…”
Isengard glanced at Kaslana and continued, “Furthermore, our opponent is a Desire Apostle. We have to refrain from having intense emotions.”
Having said that, he chuckled.
“Most importantly, we have no other means of locating the Desire Apostle.”
“What do we do?” Kaslana put down the last piece of bacon and asked seriously.
Isengard took a drag and said in a self-deprecating manner, “When discussing topics like this, I prefer reclining chairs.
“Apart from being able to sense danger, Devils aren’t good at divination or premonition. Therefore, if a Desire Apostle wishes to figure out the main revenge target, he would need to actively investigate and gather information. Otherwise, how would he know which group of private detectives had made considerable contributions to the serial murder? How was he able to precisely pinpoint you and me?
“In such a process, he definitely would’ve interacted with many people. Even in a disguise, he’s bound to leave some clues. In addition to the rough image given by the Machinery Hivemind, this will form clues.
“Similarly, if he wants to attack me, then he has to find out where I live, what are my entry and exit patterns, as well as when I work or rest. He also needs to know if there are powerful official Beyonders protecting me. This requires a considerable observation period and corresponding inquiries, and similarly, this means interacting with others and certain locations. Heh heh, once there’s an interaction, there will be clues.
“I like the maxim: wherever he steps, whatever he touches, whatever he leaves, even unconsciously, will serve as a silent witness against him.”
I know that sentence. It was said by Emperor Roselle…Klein smiled.
Soon after, he felt a little despondent, because this was the second time he heard someone mention this maxim in this world.
The last time it happened was when he was in Tingen.
Kaslana, whose cheeks were drooping, sighed.
“As expected of a great detective. I never thought about such things. I admire your observation and reasoning skills.”
Isengard responded with a smile, “Everyone has their own areas of expertise. If it’s just fighting, then I would be defeated by you again and again.
“Sherlock must’ve also thought of the things I just said. He also has outstanding observation and reasoning skills, and he’s an outstanding detective.”
Actually, I felt a little ashamed when you were speaking so confidently earlier…Klein squeezed out a smile.
“No, you’re a true detective, and I’m still a long way off.”
“You really are a modest young man.” Isengard sighed.
He smiled and said, “Next up, we’ll proceed by taking these points in mind. You’ll have to use your own resources and information channels.”
Aside from the Tarot Club, a third of my resources and information channels in Backlund are from you, my good old man…Klein forced a smile and replied, “Alright.”
Apart from the Beyonder gathering held by Eye of Wisdom, the only people he could seek help from were Maric, Miss Sharron, Vampire Emlyn White, and Father Utravsky.
With the Machinery Hivemind secretly protecting me, I’ll have to eliminate Miss Sharron and Maric… I can visit Emlyn the vampire as he’s now a half-believer of Mother Earth, and is under the protection of Bishop Utravsky. He wouldn’t encounter any danger from the official Beyonders…Klein instantly decided on the direction to take.
Kaslana remained silent for a few seconds before replying, “No problem.”
Klein wiped the remaining cream onto the last bit of toast, chewed, and swallowed it at a leisurely pace before asking, “Mr. Stanton, you previously mentioned the activation of a particular Sealed Artifact. Will it be able to help us deal with the Desire Apostle?”
“Yes, it played a critical role in finding and surrounding the Devil dog back then,” Isengard replied frankly. “Its code name is 1-42.”
1-42? A Grade 1 Sealed Artifact is highly dangerous and can only be used in limited ways. Even the Backlund diocese can only keep one or two items…A corresponding description flashed across Klein’s mind, and he asked with great interest, “What is it? What abilities and negative effects does it have?”
Isengard laughed and said, “That is a secret of the Church of the Evernight Goddess. I do not know, and I only know that it was originally not in Backlund. It was rushed here as an emergency because of the serial murders.
“It is said that it’s a full-body armor which is silver in color with dark-red blood stains. It once caused the destruction of a small city, and over a hundred thousand people died because of it.”
“Cursed armor?” Klein asked in return by giving it a name.
Isengard spewed a mouthful of smoke and shook his head in seriousness.
“Perhaps it isn’t cursed. Some people call it ‘Berserker’s Armor’ or ‘Bloodthirster’s Armor.’ My Church once guessed that the blood it’s stained with comes from a deity from ancient times.
“When it was first discovered, it appeared to be nothing out of the ordinary. It was treated as a simple antique, sold and collected by others.
“But as time passed, those who came into contact with it died, one after another. It was an extremely terrifying death, nearly to the point of dismemberment, and after that, with it as the center, death spread outwards. There was no longer any need for contact, and as such, a small city was destroyed.
“This happened early in the Fifth Epoch. The Nighthawks were responsible for the aftermath.”
As expected of a Beyonder from the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. He knows enough history and Beyonder events…Klein secretly praised.
Kaslana asked, sounding a little worried, “Will it bring us danger?”
“The Church of the Evernight Goddess definitely found the right way of sealing it, but for us, it’s best if we avoid contact as much as possible,” Isengard said, half as consolement and half as a warning.
After breakfast, he and Klein went into the activity room where the fight had taken place. Kaslana first headed to the bathroom.
Looking at her back, Klein thoughtfully said, “She seems to be a Beyonder from the Arbiter pathway?”
“Your observation skills are indeed outstanding.” Isengard sat down in the reclining chair.
As Klein walked to the sofa, he whispered in confusion, “This pathway is strictly controlled by the royal family, the military, and the ancient nobles. Very few formulas and ingredients appear in the outside world. Kaslana has such a background?”
Isengard smiled and said, “Quite obviously.
“However, even to this point, she hasn’t taken the initiative to mention the relevant matters. This implies that there really is a reason that makes it somewhat inconvenient for her to mention it.”
He looked at Klein with a smile in his eyes, as if to say:“aren’t you the same as well?”
Klein laughed dryly and sat down.
After a while, Kaslana came to the activity room and continued discussing the matter regarding the Desire Apostle with Klein and Isengard.
As she was speaking, her expression suddenly became gloomy and she sighed.
“I was pulled into the most dangerous case this time. I have no idea if I’ll survive this at the end. I-if I were to be killed by the Desire Apostle, I wish to have this on my tombstone: ‘She had a great mother.'”
Kaslana’s voice gradually lowered as her difficult-to-get-along-with personality seemed to soften.
Isengard shared the same sentiments and nodded.
“Similarly, he’s the most dangerous enemy I’ve encountered.”
He then laughed and said, “If I die because of this, and both of you are still alive, would you be willing to help me deliver my remains to the Holy Temple of Knowledge in Lenburg?”
… Stop raising death flags!Klein’s mouth was half open, and he didn’t know how to stop the two detectives in front of him.
“No problem, but I hope this day will never come.” He tried his best to dispel the thought.
Isengard glanced at him and asked curiously, “Sherlock, what about you? If you were killed by the Desire Apostle, what wish do you have that you hope others can fulfill for you?”
… Revive me!Klein sighed and said, “I hope that I can be buried in a cemetery with good scenery. It’s best if my corpse is intact and is sprinkled with holy water and fresh flowers…”
The core meaning of his words was:Do not cremate me!
The three of them fell silent for a while until they heard the tinkling sound of the doorbell.
The visitor was the deacon named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind. His hair was stubbornly squeezing out from the brim of his hat, giving his deep, masculine outline an indescribably messy feeling.
This time, he wasn’t holding the silver mirror named Arrodes. It was unknown where he had put it.
If I have a chance, I wouldn’t mind using that magic mirror to see how my loyal and humble servant would react…Klein thought.
Ikanser didn’t enter. He stood there, looking at the detective trio. He then quickly said in a deep voice, “There’s a clue to the Desire Apostle!”
West Borough, 6 Edward Street.
Ikanser Bernard pressed down on his black hat, pointed at the door behind the fountain, and said to Klein, Isengard, and Kaslana, “We have reverse-investigated the various information channels for any leaks of news or information. Combined with the outline of their side profile, as well—as well as getting the help of the magic mirror, we managed to have a preliminary suspect.”
You obviously paused for a moment when you mentioned the magic mirror. I wonder what price you paid to get the answer you wanted…Klein sensed the problem in Ikanser’s tone and felt a baffling hint of sympathy for him.
“It’s the owner of this house?” Kaslana returned with a question, sounding almost certain.
Isengard Stanton looked around and said, as if pondering, “You chose to inform us directly because you found another piece of evidence?”
“Yes, the portrait of the house’s owner proves some of it. Heh, he never takes photographs,” Ikanser answered frankly. “Besides, the people around here have seen a big black dog in the neighborhood many times in the past.”
“This can basically prove that the suspect is that Desire Apostle.” Having said this, Isengard couldn’t help but laugh. “Sorry, we were too anxious and didn’t give you a chance to introduce the suspect.”
As he walked around the fountain and toward the front door of the house, Ikanser quickly said, “The owner of this house is Patrick Jason, the principal shareholder of a small bank. According to the description from his neighbors, he’s a cheerful, enthusiastic, and optimistic middle-aged man who has remained a bachelor, but it is believed that he had several mistresses.
“At this level of wealth, the number of servants he hires is utterly inadequate. Every time a banquet or ball is held, he would need to hire a batch of temporary attendants from the City Family Servant Assistance Association. In regards to this, his explanation is due to a problem of insomnia. Too many servants will affect the silence he needs.”
“I can tell that he has many secrets which need hiding, so he doesn’t dare to hire too many servants,” Isengard said half-jokingly.
Klein, who didn’t hire a single servant, said somewhat guiltily, “Perhaps it’s simply because his finances aren’t as good as others think.”
“Yes, that’s a factor that cannot be ruled out.” Isengard stepped up to the porch and came in front of the main door.
Ikanser looked at Klein and said as if in enlightenment, “You don’t hire servants and only have your landlord’s maid do temporary cleaning twice a week. Is it to conceal the secret that you’re a Beyonder?”
Of all my secrets, that is the most trivial one…Klein deliberately smiled bitterly and said, “Yes.”
As they spoke, Ikanser pushed open the front door, and an indescribable stench drifted out.
“The smell of decay…” Isengard made a judgment in an instant.
Ikanser called over a Machinery Hivemind team member.
“Carlson, any discoveries?”
The Beyonder, Carlson, wore thick glasses and had a complicated expression on his face.
“We found a lot of bodies here.
“In the cement in the basement, in the thick walls, and in the places where the garden is overgrown with weeds, one hidden corpse after another was found. The earliest could be from more than a decade ago, and the latest are the servants who were still alive a few days ago.
“Some of them are just bones, some slightly rotten. Deacon, this place is like a human slaughterhouse!”
As he spoke, the Machinery Hivemind members and the carefully selected police officers behind him carried out one corpse after another.
Some of the corpses were dismembered. Tongues, fingers, stomach bags, eyes, etc. were all lying in disarray. Some of the corpses were only bones.
“It looks like many of Backlund’s disappearance cases will be solved because of this.” Isengard pinched his nose and sighed.
When Klein saw an intestine which was almost dragged across the ground, he exhaled and turned to look around the house.
Machinery Hivemind member, Carlson, muttered again, “Jason paid his servants very high wages and gave them a lot of holidays. The servants living around him were all very envious… Jason’s cook even promised his child that he would be home this week and take him to the circus to watch a performance…”
“A true devil…” Kaslana was slightly perturbed.
Looking around, Klein restrained his emotions and solemnly asked, “Why are the furnishings of the house so simple and crude?
“As a banker, even if the bank he owns isn’t big, Jason should’ve had expensive porcelain, excellent paintings, luxurious wall clocks, and all sorts of items made of high-quality silk. Why can’t we see any of that here? Well, the wood for his furniture is still pretty good.”
Carlson glanced at Deacon Ikanser, and after receiving an assenting nod, he said, “It’s clear that Jason had planned this revenge for a long time. He sold the valuable but inconspicuous items in the house, and he had even agreed to the Varvat Bank’s purchase of his estate.
“After killing his servants, he sped up his liquidation and sold the oil painting and other items. He appeared to be certain that he would definitely be found, and he didn’t have any thoughts of getting lucky.
“Before taking action, all he had left was his house, furniture, and identity. It’s unknown where he had moved large quantities of cash, precious metals, and jewelry to.”
After listening to Carlson’s description, Klein suddenly thought of a few adjectives: calm, rational, crazy!
“A true devil,” Isengard evaluated before sharing his deductions. “He is clear-headed and calm in his actions, but he has a strong crazy tendency and a spirit of adventure, which is characteristic of the past two deeds.”
“Therefore, we have to be wary of him taking risks?” Klein grasped the gist of Detective Stanton’s words.
“Yes.” Isengard gravely nodded.
Next, the few detectives searched the house and found a lot of evidence to prove that Patrick Jason was problematic. They also saw the portrait hanging in the activity room.
It depicted a middle-aged man with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tiny of gray, ordinary facial features, and neatly-combed hair. He didn’t have any special features.
At that moment, Ikanser came in and said to Klein and the others, “We found some items in a secret chamber that confirms that Jason Patrick had attempted to summon an even more powerful devil, but for some reason, he didn’t succeed. And those items have confirmed his identity. He’s a member of the Devil family known as Beria, so his real name should be Jason Beria.”
The Beria family?Klein nodded, unsurprised.
“In the ancient Fourth Epoch, the human faction that worshiped devils formed a scattered alliance known as the Blood Sanctify Sect. This organization was internally divided quite drastically. The three great Devil families of Nois, Andariel, and Beria were a tripartite balance of forces. Their ancestors once received the bestowment of the Abyss, and they worship an evil god by the name ‘Dark Side of the Universe.’ They believe that ‘He’ is the ruler of the Abyss and that ‘He’ is the devastator of the world who would corrupt and degenerate the real world’s entire universe,” Isengard introduced to the unaffiliated Beyonders, Kaslana and Klein.
Ikanser shook his head and added, “If a deeply divided organization doesn’t eventually split, integration and unification are inevitable trends. Various situations and rumors indicate that the Beria and Andariel families have gradually weakened since at least a thousand years ago, to the point of becoming vassals of the Nois family in recent decades. Well, the Beria family’s symbol is the abstract symbol combination of a pentagram and goat horns.”
Regardless, the Beria family is still an extremely ancient family with deep roots. It’s no wonder Jason was able to raise a Devil dog. Sigh, that’s just one of the reasons, another reason is that he owns a bank, even if it wasn’t big… In the Second Epoch, the ancient god that corresponds to the Dark Side of the Universe is Devil Monarch, Farbauti. Is there any connection between the two?Klein sighed while feeling curious.
After much searching, the three detectives and the Machinery Hivemind members could only confirm that Jason Patrick was the Desire Apostle, but they were unable to find the man’s current location.
On the pretext of getting help from others, Klein took a handkerchief that Jason had used during the Devil summoning ritual, with plans on finding a chance to divine above the gray fog. After all, Jason had dealt with the items he often came into contact with.
Shortly after, Ikanser came to them and said with a heavy expression, “The Nighthawks will be bringing that Sealed Artifact here. We will be making a move first.”
“Alright,” Isengard and Kaslana answered at the same time.
As for Klein, he had long since raised his hands and feet in approval inwardly.
After exiting Jason’s villa, which occupied a large area, Klein looked back and his expression gradually turned grim.
He said doubtfully, “I think there’s a problem.”
“What problem?” Kaslana hurriedly asked.
Klein deliberated and said, “He sold the bank, his business, and many valuable items ahead of time. That means that Jason is prepared to give up his current identity and life. If his motive is solely to seek revenge on the Devil dog, it’s not sufficient to initiate such a series of actions.”
“Maybe he had a very deep relationship with the Devil dog? Sherlock, you might not think so, but I’ve seen people who treat pets as family,” Kaslana said in disagreement.
Isengard, who was standing beside them, solemnly said, “No, Sherlock is quite right.
“Kaslana, do you know what the ancient name of the Devil pathway’s Sequence 8 is?”
Kaslana revealed a look of contemplation. She had apparently heard of it, but she couldn’t immediately recall it.
At that moment, Klein answered for her in a low voice, “Coldblooded.”
Coldblooded…As she mulled over the name, she suddenly understood why the two great detectives, Moriarty and Stanton, would say so.
Seeing her reaction, Klein pointed in another direction.
“Let’s split up and begin with our own information channels.”
After receiving an affirmative response from Isengard and Kaslana, he left in a hurry. However, he didn’t rush south of the bridge to find Emlyn White.
He wanted to head to the Chissak Police Station and retrieve the fifty pounds he posted as bail.
He has already been proven to be without problems. Both Isengard Stanton and the official Beyonders had given their respective testimonies.
The front door to Jason Patrick’s house suddenly burst open, and a group of Nighthawks in black tweed coats jogged inside.
They wore vigilant and alert expressions, as though they were facing an extremely terrifying enemy.
Tap! Tap! Tap!A person decked out in full silver armor walked in.
The armor exuded a feeling that made it seem like it was abnormally heavy. Various details about it adhered to an ancient style, and from its left shoulder, all the way diagonally to the abdomen area, it was stained with a splash of dark red blood that appeared impossible to remove. Coupled with the sputtering red spots in other places, it created a very queer and beautiful scene, as if it was a unique and magnificent decoration.
Soul Assurer Soest took out his pocket watch and gave it a look.
“Change.”
The silver armor stopped, lifting its visor to reveal the wearer. It was a handsome man with black hair and green eyes.
“Leonard, hot water has been prepared in the master bedroom’s bathroom on the second floor. Don’t delay any longer; otherwise, you’ll only be able to return to the embrace of the Goddess,” Soest exhorted him.
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard Mitchell, with the help of the rest of the Nighthawks, removed his heavy blood-stained silver armor.
With red gloves on, he didn’t say anything, nor did he hesitate as he rushed to the second floor and found the bathtub still billowing with white steam.
Leonard quickly stripped off his clothes and lied down in the hot water without even exposing his nose.
His skin quickly turned red like a cooked lobster, and strange, scar-like silver lines gradually started to appear on the surface of his skin.
Those silver lines were like pure blade beams which constantly spread outwards and fused with the hot water.
In less than ten seconds, the steam disappeared and a thin layer of transparent ice formed on the surface of the hot water!
Only when all the silver lines dispersed did Leonard sit up, panting heavily.
He cocked his head slightly as if he was listening to something. Then, he said with a lowered voice, “Old Man, do you know the origins of 1-42?”
An elderly voice rang out in his mind.
“You are getting more and more impolite.
“I don’t know where that strange armor comes from.”
Without waiting for Leonard to ask further, he let out a chuckle.
“But I think I recognize the owner of the blood.”
“Who is it?” Leonard asked curiously.
The slightly aged voice said in a low, deep voice, “An ancient god before the Cataclysm.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
As soon as Klein stepped into the quiet prayer hall, he saw Father Utravsky and Vampire Emlyn White, one in the front and one in the back, sitting on chairs of different heights. Their hands were placed in front of their mouths and noses, with their fingers clasped together and palms empty.
This was the unique prayer position of the Church of Mother Earth. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Right now, Emlyn White’s expression was gentle and calm, without any trace of the arrogance and vexation which he had before.
Klein slightly moved the corner of his mouth as he silently drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
He took a seat at random, waited until the prayer was over, and then walked over to Emlyn White. He said with a smile, “You are especially pious today.”
“What?” Emlyn snapped to his senses as he muttered to himself while his expression was pale. “What have I done, what have I done…”
His voice trailed off, as though recalling what he had just done.
“Maybe it’s not a bad thing.” Klein consoled the vampire in an utterly unconvincing manner before sitting down next to him.
“I don’t want to hear others say something like that. Although I feel my resistance is weakening…” Emlyn wore a livid expression and he said with a tone filled with despondence, “But I don’t want to betray the moon!”
Klein didn’t continue with the topic that depressed the vampire as he casually asked, “Do you Sanguines worship the Primordial Moon, or a particular deity that represents the moon? Or perhaps, the two of them can be considered the same?”
“All of them.” Emlyn slightly raised his chin, “To a pure-blooded Sanguine, we obviously believe in the deity that represents the moon. of course, it is the god who represents the moon. Her name is Lilith, and she is the ancestor of us Sanguine, an ancient deity. And when humans become Sanguine, they tend to worship the Primordial Moon. Under normal circumstances, the two can be considered equivalent, but there are times when they do not overlap and there are differences.”
“A human becoming a Sanguine?” Klein wasn’t surprised that Emlyn White was able to say the name of an ancient god from the Second Epoch. Instead, he was more concerned about the tidbit about humans becoming Sanguine.
Is this the Vampire Sequence that Mr. Azik had mentioned?he thought.
Emlyn said with a slightly complicated expression, “Yes, there are two types. One is transformed from a bestowment from a powerful Sanguine, and the other is transformed from consuming a corresponding potion. The latter is our most hated enemy.”
“Why?” Klein vaguely guessed at the answer.
Emlyn gritted his teeth and replied, “The main ingredient of their potion is our blood essence.”
As expected…Klein turned his head and sized up Emlyn a few times.
The gaze left Emlyn feeling a little nervous as he snorted.
“You’re already a Beyonder; there’s no way you can switch pathways!”
It’s only because this is my first time seeing a walking, no—a living, no—talking Beyonder ingredient… However, in a certain sense, every human Beyonder is also such an ingredient…Klein originally only wanted to inwardly make a casual joke, but soon he felt a strong sense of sadness.
At this moment, Emlyn looked at the Bishop Utravsky, who was carefully polishing the Sacred Emblem of Life, and said in a low voice, “I found two ingredients that you wanted.”
“What are they?” Klein didn’t attempt to hide his joy.
Emlyn responded smoothly, “Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland and blood. The asking price is 2,000 pounds for the former and 300 pounds for 100 milliliters of the latter.”
2,300…Klein blurted out, “Can I get a discount?”
After receiving his bail money back, he had a total of 2,185 pounds in cash.
For a member of the middle class, this was already quite an abundant amount of savings. Perhaps some people might not be able to save that much money in their entire lifetime, but Klein found that it wasn’t enough…
“No, if it weren’t for me, he would’ve wanted 2,800 pounds, and according to the agreement, you would’ve paid me an extra 150 pounds for a total of 2,450 pounds,” Emlyn said while shaking his head.
Looking at Klein’s expression, he quickly added, “In this era, dragons are rare. Other than the long-lived Sanguine, it is very difficult to find similar Beyonder ingredients elsewhere. Even if they exist, they would be more expensive than ours.”
I’m still short of 265 pounds… Having saved up so much money with such great difficulty, it will be emptied out at once. Yet, I still don’t have enough… I hope Mr. Hanged Man will be able to sell the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic as soon as possible… After this, there’s still the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. It wouldn’t be any cheaper… There’s no way to confirm Little Sun’s side of things, with him needing to conduct himself properly. The amount he owes me is probably best repaid by using the means to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption in a mystical item. That would be a better form of concealment…Many thoughts instantly flashed through Klein’s mind as he felt the light outside the window dim significantly.
He took a deep breath and said, “Okay.
“However, this deal will be delayed for some time. I recently provoked a fellow and am now being protected by official Beyonders. You don’t wish for that seller to be locked up in the cathedral’s basement, right?”
And I still have to gather the rest of the money…Klein tilted his head slightly to look at the cathedral’s dome.
“Official Beyonders?” Emlyn White jumped up and looked around.
Klein glanced at him and said, “Don’t worry about it. You’re now a priest of the Church of Mother Earth, and you have legal status. Moreover, Bishop Utravsky will protect you.”
“I’m not…” Emlyn’s denial was exceptionally weak.
He sat down again and suddenly thought of something as he said, “Can the official Beyonders resolve the problem of a psychological cue?”
“Maybe.” Klein almost burst out laughing. “But in that case, you will most likely become a believer of the Evernight Goddess, the God of Steam and Machinery, or the Lord of Storms. Of course, you can also choose to become a member of the military’s special department. They might be able to send you overseas as a spy to seduce some noble woman.
“I only like puppets and pure, beautiful girls!” Emlyn immediately emphasized.
I can tell that you’re a little interested, but only a little…Klein switched gears and asked, “Do you know any members of the Beria family?”
“Beria? That crazy family that worships devils? No, they are devils themselves!” Emlyn blurted out. “Why are you looking for them?”
Klein helplessly said, “I’ve offended one of them, Jason Patrick Beria, due to a serial murder case.
“Help me find out his recent whereabouts and acquaintances in your circle. If you have any accurate information, I will pay you, depending on the importance of the information.”
Of course, this could also be claimed from the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military…Klein thought with relief.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“You actually dared to provoke a real devil.
“When you have exact information about him, he will know that you will bring him a great deal of harm.”
“It’s alright, I have the protection of the authorities,” Klein replied indifferently.
After a few seconds of silence, Emlyn said, “Well, I’ll try. The payment for information needs to be at least twenty pounds.”
After finalizing this matter, Klein didn’t stay any longer, and he walked out of the cathedral.
His mind was filled with the question of how he was going to gather the money.
Miss Magician’s new book is about to be published. She should receive a sizable amount of money for it. There will still be royalties later on. Perhaps I can promote the Astrologer potion formula to her; however, she hasn’t even gathered all the potion ingredients of Trickmaster… Miss Justice has joined the Psychology Alchemists, and I have no formulas to sell her. Sell her knowledge?
The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic is worth about 1,300 pounds, perhaps even lower… Must I produce a mystical item? Or should I think of a way to get Emlyn White to become a believer of The Fool, receiving tributes at the cost of offering to remove the psychological cue…
Right, Jason Beria carried a lot of cash, jewelry, and precious metals. If he can be found, perhaps I might get a share!
As his thoughts raced, Klein walked out of the cathedral and saw the dark sky and the thin fog.
He sighed and said, “I’m really short on money…”
…
Back at Minsk Street, Klein walked into the bathroom with a thick stack of newspapers in his hand, as if he was about to fight a protracted war.
He wanted to head above the gray fog and use Jason’s handkerchief to divine his whereabouts!
Inside the bathroom in 15 Minsk Street.
Klein took out a paper figurine from a concealed pocket, shook it, and transformed it into a body double.
He made the body double sit on the toilet with a newspaper in hand as a way to deceive others. Then, he hid himself in the shadows, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog.
These series of actions were even more magical than magic!
Inside the majestic ancient palace, Klein sat at the very end of the long bronze table, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief in front of him.
It was only a projection, but it could also be used for divination as long as the handkerchief didn’t leave his body in the real world. The earliest instance was back when he used the projection of the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem in Tingen City as a divination object. At that time, he still didn’t know how to summon himself, and he was unable to bring items with spirituality above the gray fog.
Of course, there was still a big difference between using a projection and using the actual object for divination; therefore, Klein often tried his best to use the actual object. But right now, with him being protected by official Beyonders, it wasn’t that convenient to carry out a ritual.
If anyone were to find him lighting candles in the day while on the toilet, he would be in deep trouble.
If I can really manage to obtain Jason Beria’s location via divination, I can always take the risk by summoning myself and bringing the handkerchief up here if the revelation isn’t clear enough…With a mumble, Klein produced a goatskin and a fountain pen. He wrote the divination sentence: “Jason Beria’s current location.”
Normally speaking, relying on a handkerchief that the target used only during a certain ritual made it impossible to divine the whereabouts of the target since the connection wasn’t strong enough, and there was too much interference. For example, it was very easy to end up provoking the Abyss Grand Duke which the ritual was directed at.
But for Klein, interferences could be eliminated. The so-called Abyss Grand Duke was at most a High-Sequence Devil, and not the incarnation of the Dark Side of the Universe. Above the fog, the mysterious space had already handled deities like the Eternal Blazing Sun and the True Creator. Even a slightly weaker one was at the level of an angel, Mr. Door, and up to this point in time, he hadn’t suffered any serious mishaps.
As for the problem of the connection not being strong enough, Klein, who could only be enhanced to a certain degree by the gray fog, was helpless as well. He could only give it a try and try his luck. Perhaps it would only be after he became a High-Sequence Beyonder Saint in this domain that he could have the corresponding confidence. ( Boxno vel. co m )
In theory, it’s possible. After all, when holding a ritual, one’s body, heart, and mind were unified the most. It was also the easiest to communicate with the outside world…Klein, who was now barely considered an expert in mysticism, muttered. He held the handkerchief and the goatskin with the divination statement written on it, and he leaned back into his chair.
He quickly entered a state of Cogitation and constantly chanted, “Jason Beria’s current location.”
After chanting it seven times, Klein fell into a deep sleep and entered the dream world.
Within the gray world, countless images flashed and intersected with each other in a rather dispersed manner.
Soon, the scene became clear and filled Klein’s “vision,” which made him feel as if he had entered a dream.
In the dream, the lights were dim and the desk was dark red. A figure was standing in front of the oriel window, looking out at the garden.
There was a glass shed in the garden, with roses blooming inside, bright red in the December cold.
The figure of a man was projected on the window. He was of medium height, with curly brown hair and cold brown eyes. He looked to be in his thirties.
This… Am I not divining Jason Beria’s location? Who is this? He feels a little familiar…Klein was puzzled, he but didn’t think further about it. He let his spirituality remain in a dispersed state, as if he were roaming some mysterious world.
Just as he raised the question, the man turned and walked to a corner of the room, where there were two large leather suitcases.
The man squatted down and opened one of the suitcases. Inside was a neat stack of bills, with gold bars placed on top of them.
The notes that were exposed were all in ten-pound denominations, while the gold bars shone with an enchanting luster.
The man pulled something out of a hidden pocket of his suitcase, shook it, and opened it.
It was a slightly pale piece of human skin!
A complete piece of human skin!
The man quickly stripped off his clothes and put on the human skin. In just ten seconds, he had become Jason Beria with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tint of gray, and neatly combed hair!
At this point, the scene suddenly shattered, and Klein opened his eyes.
It’s no wonder that Jason was willing to take a risk. So it turns out that in the past ten years, he has always been wearing a human skin and has never shown his true face… As expected of a calm and crazy Devil…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
Jason had left his portrait in the house, and it didn’t garner any suspicion from Isengard and the others, because his neighbors had seen him and knew what he looked like. Even without the portrait, with the powers of the Beyonders of the official organizations, it would’ve been easy to reconstruct his likeness, and the result would’ve been even better than a photograph; therefore, there was no reason for Jason not to have the drive to destroy something like it. This was something very logical.
Who would’ve thought that he would’ve left a hoax in somewhere that looked to be most natural! If searches are made according to the portrait, even if the Nighthawks have Sealed Artifact 1-42, it wouldn’t be that easy to lock onto the target… Moreover, in both times, he had used his own abilities to conceal his face. Who would’ve thought that his face, which had been tightly covered and concealed, was actually fake!Klein realized how cunning Jason was.
He rubbed his temples and began to recall the scenes he saw in the dream divination.
A house with a glass greenhouse. That’s a pretty obvious feature. There aren’t many similar buildings in Backlund! But the question is, how do I report it? The moment I tell the Machinery Hivemind, Jason would definitely sense the danger and start to disguise himself and move away…
Directly find the Nighthawk with Sealed Artifact 1-42? What if I encounter someone familiar? I don’t want to turn into ashes and be scattered into the Tussock River… Besides, I can’t rush to report it. I just started gathering information, so how is it possible to receive any information from my various channels so quickly…
That fellow is really carrying a large sum of cash and jewelry, a whole suitcase worth of bills… The total value may exceed 50,000 pounds…
Thoughts raced through Klein’s mind and it took him a moment to calm down. He decided to wait another two days, then use the appropriate means to inform the Nighthawks in charge of this matter with the revelation he received.
With the divination coming to an end, he returned to the real world, removed his double, and sat on the toilet himself.
…
In the afternoon, Klein threw a coin when he was about to leave.
The revelation he received was that it wasn’t beneficial for him to head out.
“There will be danger if I head out?” Klein didn’t hesitate to return to his living room and sit down.
After about twenty minutes, he heard the doorbell ring and saw that it was Isengard Stanton who had come to visit him.
“Mr. Stanton, any progress?” Klein asked rather delightfully.
Isengard pointed to the back of the hall.
“Let’s talk inside.”
“Alright.” Klein made way by stepping aside.
After sitting on two sofas which faced each other, Isengard held his hunter’s hat and took a deep breath.
“The Desire Apostle has appeared again.”
Seeing Klein maintaining his silence, he nodded in satisfaction and continued, “The families of two detectives refused protection, believing that they wouldn’t be implicated, so they remained outside. Today, at lunchtime, they were found dead in their respective offices. One was so horrified that he died from fright. The other was too excited that he expanded the last of his energy.
“They were too stubborn, as expected of believers of the Tyrant, But as a result, the Mandated Punishers have formally involved themselves. It’s said that the few Churches and the military’s High-Sequence Beyonders have cast their gaze over, and they’ve placed the matter of the Desire Apostle as one of the most important events in recent times.”
“Are you hoping that I wouldn’t reveal your identity as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom?” Klein asked, seemingly enlightened.
“It’s easy to talk between detectives.” Isengard smiled and nodded.
“No problem.” Klein made the promise first, then said, “I have some information channels that are convenient to expose. If I get valuable information from them later, I hope you can help me inform the Nighthawks and keep it confidential.”
As for why it’s the Nighthawks instead of the Machinery Hivemind, he believed that he didn’t need to be too clear about it. With the intelligence of a great detective like Stanton, he could easily figure it out.
Isengard first agreed to Klein’s request, then said in puzzlement, “By telling me, it’s the same as letting Jason notice it ahead of time.”
“Let’s hope we can think of ways of avoiding that… Also, please help me think about other possibilities. That ring of yours should be able to mimic several Beyonder powers,” Klein calmly replied.
“Alright.” Isengard didn’t say anything further.
He pondered for a few seconds and took out his pipe to take a whiff.
“The Desire Apostle’s actions today have verified one of my guesses. Heh heh, it’s also the question you thought of previously.”
“His main purpose isn’t revenge?” Klein understood what Isengard was implying.
Isengard leaned forward and solemnly said, “Since Jason has already been through the Coldblooded stage, it means that he’s definitely coldblooded. It’s impossible that he would go this far for that Devil.
“Sherlock, look. Up until now, all of the official Beyonders in Backlund have been mobilized, and even the High-Sequence Beyonders have shifted their attention to this matter. At this point, if Jason wants to deal with someone else—the true target—wouldn’t it be much easier?”
Klein thought over it for a moment and replied heavily, “That makes sense!”
…
After a short exchange, Isengard went on to find Kaslana. After Klein tossed the coin, he went out as planned, heading for the Quelaag Club.
Neither of them had yet revealed their suspicions to the official Beyonders, fearing that it would end up directing harm at Jason, making him detect it and abandon his series of actions.
As soon as he entered the Quelaag Club, Klein met the surgeon, Aaron in the lobby.
“Long time no see,” he smiled and greeted him.
“I’ve been really busy recently,” Aaron replied in a friendly manner, but he maintained his cold expression out of habit. “Besides, my wife recently got pregnant, and I’m going to be a father again.”
“Congratulations. When did this happen?” Klein asked casually.
Aaron thought for a while and said, “It was just confirmed. She should be pregnant for more than a month.”
“More than a month?” Klein was startled, and then he looked into his eyes.
“Yes, a month or so ago.” Aaron nudged his gold-rimmed glasses and gave him a positive answer.
A month or so ago? Isn’t that when you were being troubled by Will Auceptin-related nightmares?Klein was surprised and puzzled, but he didn’t let his emotions show.
In the blink of an eye, he thought of the two divinations he had made.
Will Auceptin was in a dark room with the sound of running water outside.
Was that symbolizing amniotic fluid or blood?Klein’s heart chilled as he suddenly understood something.
When he looked at Dr. Aaron again, he wore a rather complicated look in his eyes.
He suspected that his wife was carrying Will Auceptin, a Snake of Mercury!
In the symbolism of mysticism, the Snake of Fate’s head and tail are connected, with it devouring its own tail. It implies the cycle of destiny in a hidden manner… In order to avoid his enemy, Will Auceptin took the initiative to secretly initiate a new cycle in advance?Klein guessed based on what he knew.
Dr. Aaron didn’t notice the abnormality he was trying hard to hide. He smiled and said, “He’ll definitely be a cute guy. When he’s born, I’ll hold a party to celebrate his arrival. Sherlock, don’t refuse my invitation when the time comes.”
“Perhaps it’s a she,” Klein replied with a smile.
Frankly speaking, he was curious to see what kind of state the newly born Snake of Mercury was in.
However, he was also a little afraid and worried. After all, the Snake of Mercury was a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway related to fate, and it also involved the fight for the position of being a deity. No one could be sure whether the future would be smooth sailing, with peace and bliss.
For Dr. Aaron, I don’t know if it was fortune or misfortune… Whether Will Auceptin is kind is one matter, but whether or not the other Snake of Mercury would discover him is another matter… And Will Auceptin hasn’t done anything as of now. Informing the Nighthawks now would seem a little cruel. I’ve always understood wild Beyonders… It’s best to just quietly watch from the sidelines and not get involved, or perhaps taking advantage of the situation is the best choice… Maybe I made a mistake in my interpretation and am overthinking things? Perhaps Will Auceptin isn’t a Snake of Mercury at all! Perhaps the child Mrs. Aaron is carrying is very normal!Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind.
“She? That’s even better.” Aaron said in anticipation.
After some thought, Klein asked another question, “Have you had any nightmares lately?”
“Occasionally, but they were all normal nightmares. There are no longer any nightmares of Will Auceptin anymore. Sherlock, thank you for your guidance,” Aaron said earnestly.
No, no, no, that makes it abnormal. As a keyboard warrior, my limited general knowledge of psychology tells me that occasionally dreaming of Will Auceptin would be the natural thing to do. It’s a standard response from overstimulation. Since Will had caused you so much trouble and left such a deep impression on you, it would definitely be reflected in your dreams. Therefore, the correct outcome would be to occasionally dream about Will Auceptin, but the dream wouldn’t be too clear, to the point of only knowing that something like that had happened without remembering the details…Klein was pretty sure.
At that moment, he heard a rustling sound.
He subconsciously looked outside the hall, only to see the darkness in the air being dispersed by a strong wind, and the thin light-yellow fog was swept away as a result.
The leafless branches swayed back and forth, and the strong gust of wind left a clear trail towards the southeast.
A few seconds later, everything returned to normal.
“It’s hard to see such strong winds in Backlund during winter. At least, I don’t remember anything like it before.” Aaron sighed as he looked out the window.
That’s not an ordinary wind… What happened?Klein suppressed his curiosity and made an excuse to go to the bathroom to perform a simple divination, but he failed to obtain any effective revelations.
He temporarily put this matter to the back of his mind and prepared to head to the underground shooting range to practice his shooting.
At that moment, a waiter wearing a red vest came through the warm hall and respectfully said, “Mr. Moriarty, your friend is here for you.”
“Who?” Klein asked in surprise.
“Mr. Ikanser Bernard,” the red-vested attendant answered.
The deacon who’s often forced to “perm his hair”… Why is he suddenly looking for me? Have there been any new discoveries?Klein immediately walked to the reception hall of the club.
Ikanser pressed down the hat which had been pushed up by his fluffy hair, walked over, and said with a lowered voice, “The Mandated Punishers have found Jason Patrick Beria.”
“How was he found?” Klein asked, half surprised, half curious.
According to his divination, Jason Beria had always been wearing human skin. His true appearance and aura weren’t what they had assumed they were. It was almost impossible for him to be found so easily!
Ikanser surveyed the area and said, “I’m not sure. I just received the news.”
He pointed to a small white bird standing on the tree outside the door.
The bird was leisurely cleaning its feathers with its beak.
Before Klein could ask further, Ikanser gave a general account of what had happened.
“The Mandated Punishers found clues and confirmed Jason’s location. However, the Devil discovered the danger in advance and managed to kill two Mandated Punishers and fled before they managed to close in on him. This infuriated the higher-ups of the Church of the Lord of Storms. As such, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, is currently personally in pursuit. You likely saw a gust of wind just now. It was caused by him. He’s the Archbishop of the Church of the Lord of Storms’s Backlund diocese, and he’s also one of the Cardinals of the Church of the Lord of Storms.
It sounds normal, but it also feels weird… According to my theory with Mr. Isengard, this can be also understood as a way for Jason, the Desire Apostle, to draw away High-Sequence Beyonders…Klein asked after some deliberation, “Are you sure that the person discovered is Jason Beria?”
Ikanser’s expression instantly turned heavy as he replied with an odd tone, “I’ll give it a try,” he replied in a strange tone.
He motioned to Klein to follow him out and into a large carriage parked at the side of the street. There were two members of the Machinery Hivemind inside.
Ikanser took a deep breath and took out the strange-patterned silver mirror from a special pocket in his clothes.
After doing the necessary steps, he gloomily said, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is Jason Patrick Beria’s current location.’”
The surrounding light suddenly warped, as if they were lights after a rain. A scene rapidly surfaced on the silver mirror.
It was a riverboat with a sail raised. Jason Beria, with his high cheekbones, blue eyes with a gray tint, and neatly combed hair, pressed down his cap, propped up the collar of his coat, and hurried into the cabin.
“He’s really trying to escape Backlund! Spellsinger of God seems to be heading towards the dock area…” a female Machinery Hivemind member said in realization.
That’s way too easy for him to be exposed, right?Klein was filled with doubt.
Ikanser wasn’t concerned with any of this; all his attention was placed on the silver mirror’s surface.
This time, there was only the choice of answering. Answering it wrongly or lying meant suffering a terrifying penalty.
Soon, words in blood-red appeared on the mirror:
“If the man you like is covered with lumps; has his skin shed, reducing him only to flesh and blood; or has become a monster, but it is still able to communicate with him, will you still like him?”
What a shameful question… Wait, a man?Klein almost turned his head to look at Ikanser.
Ikanser slowly breathed out and said, “I will, but I will kill him with my own hands.”
“Very honest.” A new combination of words appeared on the surface of the silver mirror.
… This question and answer game is simply a public hearing…Klein really wanted to cover his face.
He looked at the other two Machinery Hivemind members and saw no abnormalities from them, or perhaps, it should be said that they were pretending to not have any abnormal expressions. He hesitantly said, “I keep feeling that all of this has been too easy. Perhaps that’s not the real Jason Beria?”
“But Jason Beria was directed at him.” Ikanser was planning to put away the silver mirror.
Klein thought for a few seconds and said after organizing his words, “No, what I truly mean is that we have to abandon any ingrained judgments. What we are looking for is that Desire Apostle, not Jason Beria. The two might not necessarily be the same.
“This is a point that I have to mention as a detective.”
…
On King’s Avenue, a luxurious carriage left the kingdom’s parliament.
The carpeted carriage was furnished with a bed, a sofa, a table, and other furniture, like a mobile room.
Duke Pallas Negan, who was dressed in a dark blue admiral’s uniform, was drinking a polished crystal glass of red wine that resembled crimson blood.
As he sampled the wine, he said thoughtfully, “Invite Earl Hall to be my guest tomorrow. I would like to discuss with him about increasing the remuneration of the factory workers and improving their working hours, as well as amending the Poor Law. These are bills he has been pushing hard for recently. He should be very interested. Heh, why would the Church of the Evernight Goddess suddenly be concerned over such matters?
“When sending the invitation, you can first inform Earl Hall about the topics I wish to discuss. The property restrictions for the elections are necessary and cannot be lowered. Otherwise, those who are in control of a large number of workers will take up more seats. Also, suppress the recent attack on the invalid voting districts…”
The secretary at the side quickly scribbled down Duke Negan’s orders.
After he was done, Duke Negan sighed and said, “The reason I’m doing this is also for the sake of the nobles. However, there are more and more useless fellows among us, and there’s even quite a number of them who owe money to the tycoons.”
At that moment, the carriage didn’t turn towards Empress Borough but went straight ahead.
As the greatest property-owning noble apart from the king, Duke Negan had many mistresses, but in the relatively conservative Loen Kingdom, this was something which would leave him vulnerable to his political enemies. Therefore, even as a noble duke, he still had to sneak around when he went to his mistress’s place, but this seemed to only give him more pleasure.
Today, he was planning to go to his most beloved mistress of the past two to three years, a young girl who had just turned twenty.
Duke Negan took out a bottle of medicine made of mummy powder and drank it. He couldn’t help but touch the accessory hanging from his neck. It was a dark blue thumb-sized conch.
It was a mystical item that the Church of the Lord of Storms had specially provided after his last assassination attempt by Qilangos. As long as Duke Negan blew on it, the Holy Wind Cathedral’s Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake would hear it and lock onto his position.
In order to protect himself, Duke Negan even moved the residences of his mistresses to areas near the Holy Wind Cathedral.
The carriage slowly moved until it reached an extremely luxurious building. At a glance, there was a glass greenhouse filled with bright red roses.
Inside the carriage outside the Quelaag Club.
“The Desire Apostle might not necessarily be Jason Beria? You believe that we might’ve been misled?” Ikanser didn’t scoff, show contempt, or think lightly of what Klein had said. Instead, he began to seriously discuss the problem with him.
Not a bad deacon… However, it could also be due to him frequently using the magic mirror name Arrodes. No matter how bad his temper is, it would eventually be worn out…Klein praised silently and nodded sincerely.
“This is my personal opinion, derived from a cautious standpoint.
“It’s very easy to prove it again. Ask the magic mirror of the Desire Apostle’s location, and not of Jason Beria’s location.”
Ikanser pressed down his hat and said, “Makes sense.”
His expression turned serious once again, and his gaze landed on the magic mirror in his palm.
“Deacon Ikanser, if you were to ask for any clues here, the Devil will definitely be able to detect it,” Klein reminded them.
“That’s right.” Ikanser turned his head to the other two members and said, “Continue protecting Mr. Moriarty in secret. Even if the Desire Apostle attacks, the three of you should be able to last for some time. Besides, there’s military personnel nearby.”
“Yes, Deacon!” the two Machinery Hivemind members answered without hesitation. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Ikanser left at once, heading for where the Nighthawks were, which was around Isengard Stanton.
With the Spellsinger of God stirred, and the Sealed Artifact of the Church of Goddess Church out in force… if the Desire Apostle were to really do anything, it would definitely be this afternoon… Let’s hope that there’s enough time and that the magic mirror will give him the correct answer… But this way, I won’t have a chance to get involved, and I won’t be able to personally see the Devil that has harmed all of us die, and I won’t have access to his suitcase full of money, gold bars, gold coins, and jewelry…Klein looked at the Ikanser’s departing back and sighed in disappointment.
However, his mood soon recovered.
That’s good too. At the very least I won’t have to take any risks and be able to safely get out of this predicament.
Furthermore, the Machinery Hivemind definitely won’t treat me unfairly. If I were to succeed, my opinions and suggestions definitely would’ve played an important role. Furthermore, I’m a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, so it’s likely I’ll receive some of the spoils… Considering the premise of 50,000 pounds, it shouldn’t be too small…
Klein couldn’t help but feel a bit regretful as he thought of this.
But he wouldn’t risk himself by getting involved.
A Magician never performs unprepared!
It happened too quickly and hastily, without giving me any time to plan at all…Klein nodded at the two Machinery Hivemind members, got out of the carriage, and returned to the Quelaag Club, where he had no trouble getting the attendant to allocate him a break room.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s living room.
Leonard Mitchell combed some of his slightly unruly black hair. In accordance with Captain Soest’s instructions and the help of the other Nighthawks, he barely managed to put on the silver armor, which was stained with large amounts of blood.
He pulled down his visor and hid his green eyes in the darkness. Then he extended his left hand, which was covered by a silver metal gauntlet, and held the magic mirror Ikanser handed him.
Within the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, the code name of the silver mirror was 2-111.
“It’s only a Grade 2 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked, slightly surprised.
Ikanser nodded.
“Yes, it’s not that dangerous.”
As he said that, he suddenly sounded like he was gritting his teeth.
“That is to say that it’s other aspects have reached the standards of a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked in thought.
Ikanser warily glanced at him.
“Only in certain aspects.”
He refused to divulge any more information.
At this moment, Leonard used his right hand to gently stroke the surface of the silver mirror. The living room suddenly became quiet.
After repeating it three times, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is the current location of the Desire Apostle who assaulted Isengard Stanton?’”
The entire house turned dark as though a dark cloud had passed by.
The surface of the silver mirror glowed with an aqueous light, and a blurry image quickly formed—it was a luxurious villa with a large garden in front of the window.
In the center of the garden, there was a glass greenhouse, with bright red roses blooming inside.
Above the glass greenhouse, the pale sun could still be seen behind the thin fog.
“It’s in Backlund!” Isengard Stanton immediately derived the location of the scene based on the angle of the view and the position of the sun in the sky.
“This is completely different from the answer when we asked about Jason Beria! We’ve been tricked!” Ikanser said in a deep voice.
Soul Assurer Soest exhaled and said, “How crafty.
“Then, who’s the Jason Beria that Spellsinger of God is chasing?
“Sigh, there’s no time for discussion. We need to narrow down the general location of the presented scene. Then, we’ll immediately take action. I suspect that the Desire Apostle is planning to cause a huge incident!”
At this point, the silver mirror known as Arrodes had dissipated the scene, replacing it with words.
It required Leonard Mitchell to answer a question, and if he lied or refused to answer, he would be severely punished.
For some baffling reason, Leonard felt a little nervous. He put away his usual frivolous attitude and quietly waited for the question.
A few seconds later, he saw the blood-red words change, taking shape one by one.
“On your body, is there something attached…”
Halfway through the question, Leonard’s pupils rapidly contracted. His back tensed up, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
If it wasn’t for him being concealed by the blood-stained silver armor, the others would’ve already noticed his abnormality.
Right at this moment, his left palm inexplicably trembled.
The silver magic mirror suddenly trembled, and the scarlet words were strangely tainted with a tint of green. If one didn’t keep staring at the mirror with rapt attention, it would be difficult for others to discover that the color of the mirror had slightly changed.
The words continued warping, changing the question to: “On your body, is there a scar which you cannot tell others?”
“Yes, that scar resides in my memory,” Leonard answered stably, but his body inside the blood-stained silver armor felt a sense of exhaustion from suddenly relaxing a high tension.
This mirror is too dangerous… It actually noticed it! Thankfully, Old Man has recovered a bit after such a long time…he thought; his lips were dry.
Soest took out his pocket watch, pressed it open to take a look, and said to Leonard, who was inside the blood-stained silver armor.
“There’s still time, you’ll be in charge of the rest of the operation!”
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard let out a secret sigh.
…
Dock area, Backlund Shipyard.
Patrick Jason Beria entered a cabin he had reserved in advance.
He looked out of the window and observed the sky filled with fog as he silently counted the time.
After a while, he quickly took off his hat and clothes. Then, with a tug of his hand, he pulled off the outer layer of human skin!
Under the human skin was a beautiful woman in her early thirties with a profound look in her eyes. She wasn’t the man with brown hair and brown eyes whom Klein had seen during the dream divination!
The woman took out some clothes and put them on methodically, quickly becoming an absolutely charming woman.
Finally, she pulled out a fist-sized stone figurine from the bottom of a suitcase and wrapped it tightly with the peeled off skin before tying a dead knot.
Having done all this, the riverboat was already some distance away. She opened the window and threw Patrick Jason’s skin along with the stone figurine into the river.
Plop!
The human skin that was tied to the heavy object quickly sank.
The woman clapped her hands and closed the window. Carrying the suitcase, she changed to a different cabin she had prepared.
Then, she sat down at the window of the new cabin, propped up her elbows, her face in her hands, and looked out leisurely.
After an unknown period of time, she saw a strong gust of wind blowing in the air, dispersing the thin fog.
The corners of her lips curled up into a brilliant smile.
…
In a luxurious villa not far from the Holy Wind Cathedral in Cherwood Borough.
The bloated, blue-eyed Pallas Negan bear hugged his approaching mistress, a beautiful young girl with a bit of innocence on her face.
There were two people following him. One of them was a middle-aged man wearing a black tailcoat. He had brown hair and blue eyes, but he didn’t wear an expression. He was a Beyonder guard provided by the Church of the Lord of Storms, a Sequence 6 Wind-blessed.
The other person was Duke Negan’s secretary.
He was a thin blond young man with delicate features, looking refined and reserved. His biggest flaw was his receding hairline which didn’t match his age.
As for the other guards, or security personnel, they were spread out outside the house.
On the second floor, the Wind-blessed entered the bedroom before Duke Negan for a quick inspection. Meanwhile, Duke Negan’s secretary was in charge of searching the surrounding rooms.
After confirming that there were no problems, they nodded at Duke Negan, indicating that he could continue.
“My roused up feelings have almost calmed down,” Duke Negan said half-jokingly.
His mistress happily responded, “Then we can have a nice chat. I’d like to hear about your time at sea.”
“I hope you’ll eventually have the energy to do so.” Duke Negan carried his mistress into the bedroom and closed the door behind him with his heel.
His secretary and the Wind-blessed entered the rooms on either side of him, not relaxing in the slightest.
In the attic of this house.
A man in a dark overcoat sat on an old chair, his eyes half closed. It was unknown what he was trying to sense, but he would occasionally smile and shake his head.
His brown hair was slightly curled, and his brown eyes were cold. It was the same person that Klein had seen in the dream divination! The difference was that there was one fewer suitcase by his feet.
“How vigorous, and what intense desire… This doesn’t match my judgment of him. It looks like he took some medicine… That just works so well for me… Heh heh, how could they possibly imagine that Patrick Jason Beria is actually two people…” The man tilted his face up slightly as if he was intoxicated.
“It’s almost time… Right now!”
His right hand suddenly clenched, as if he was tightly clutching someone’s heart!
Beyond the window, the glass greenhouse reflected the pale light of the sun, and the bright roses stood out even in the thin fog.
In the bedroom, Duke Negan seemed to have recovered the feeling of following his father and elders around the vast lands when he was young, riding a horse, using a hound, and chasing a wild beast.
Finally, he climaxed and the surroundings seemed to become abnormally quiet.
At this moment, his mind suddenly buzzed once. He felt as if the pleasure and comfort he was feeling had suddenly exploded one after another. It continued exploding without end or limit, again and again.
Duke Negan’s waist kept shaking, and his eyes were blank, his brain having lost its train of thought.
His heart began to beat violently in an unbearable manner, like a steam boiler whose pressure had gone beyond its limits. It could blow up at any time, and hot steam could gush out at any moment.
If it were an ordinary person or a Beyonder who wasn’t physically strong, they would’ve suffered a heart attack, a massive cerebral hemorrhage, and die on the spot. But Duke Negan ultimately managed to ride through the attack. Only his eyes were unfocused, and saliva was flowing out the corner of his mouth before he weakly slumped onto his mistress.
The Wind-blessed and the duke’s secretary, who were onguard on both sides of the room, simultaneously sensed the strange and mysterious smell of spirituality. The former’s body was suddenly surrounded by a violent wind, sweeping him towards the wall, and with a clang, a large hole was blown through the wall as he stepped into the bedroom.
The secretary went straight to the source of the mystery—the attic of the house!
Along the way, he didn’t evade or dodge, but the decorative vases and other objects in the corridor seemed to have found lives of their own and avoided him in ingenious ways.
As he ran up the stairs to the attic, the wooden floorboards seemed to rise, as if to give him a hand.
In just three or four seconds, the refined, handsome, blond young man entered the attic and saw a figure sitting on an old chair.
The figure was covered in a thick black liquid, just like the gathering of all the ugly desires and intense feelings in the depths of a human’s heart. It was the greed of willing to sell and hang oneself by the ropes, the hunger that wouldn’t even spare one’s own kind, and a lust without limits.
This was a devil walking the earth!
The skinny secretary’s expression didn’t change, nor did he attack directly. Instead, he looked at the other party, reached behind him, and politely closed the door.
Bam!
The wooden door of the attic was closed.
The entire room suddenly felt like it had been completely sealed, as if one could never leave the room unless effort was put in to crack the seal.
At this moment, the concept of “closing the door and sealing the room” seemed to have been changed to “seal this place, isolate the outside from the inside!”
The Desire Apostle moved. His body expanded and grew a pair of huge bat wings that emitted light blue tongues of flames.
One by one, fireballs that exuded a strong sulfurous smell were formed, and they bombarded Duke Negan’s blond secretary.
The secretary reached out with his white-gloved left hand and clenched it while half-turning his wrist.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The fireballs stopped following the principle of straight or parabolic paths as they scattered in every direction in a sudden outburst of chaos, like the irregular movement of tiny particles suggested by a botanist1. Some of them hit the wall, some hit the ceiling, some fell beside the weak-looking secretary, and some fell backward, almost wounding the Desire Apostle himself.
The entire attic was a mess, with traces of destruction and char everywhere, and the house even shook a few times.
However, the mysterious power that was “sealed” in here, or the rules that had been tampered with, had yet been destroyed. The surrounding walls, the old wooden door, and the dusty roof appeared to be on the verge of collapsing, but it remained intact.
The Desire Apostle wasn’t frustrated by the failure of his previous attempt, nor was he flustered that he couldn’t control his enemy or catalyze him into a frenzy, due to his calmness and restrained desires. His coffee-brown eyes suddenly lit up like lava as he took the form of the blond secretary. He spat out a word in the Devil language, one filled with foulness and filth: “Die!”
Almost at the same time, the pupils under the secretary’s golden-rimmed glasses constricted. He opened his left fist and aimed at the Desire Apostle with the palm of his hand.
Suddenly, his figure split into two. One was refined and skinny like his actual self. The other was a shadow covered by a black liquid of “desire.” The two quickly alternated, overlapping with each other at times.
“Die!”
The words said in the Language of Foulness echoed in the attic as the secretary let out a low grunt and took two steps back.
Following that, the split silhouette dissipated, and large swaths of rusted red marks appeared on his face, as though he had turned into a man of iron that had been left in a humid area for years.
Cough! Cough! Cough!He coughed violently, spitting out blobs of rusted blood that had congealed into clumps.
The marks on his body began to slowly peel off.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
The Desire Apostle was also coughing, coughing out blood that had clumped and turned to rust. The viscous black liquid covering his entire body suddenly became much thinner.
The Language of Foulness seemed to have half of its effects transferred to him by Duke Negan’s secretary!
…
In the bedroom.
The Wind-blessed helped Duke Negan up and kicked the beautiful mistress to the other side in case she was an accomplice of the assailant.
The reason why he didn’t help the secretary was because he knew he had only one responsibility—to protect Duke Negan!
And in similar situations, one had to be wary of more than one enemy!
At this point, Duke Negan had somewhat recovered a little, he was rather strong, but his limbs still felt weak. His body felt empty and his mind was sluggish. He was completely unable to use his Beyonder powers.
He motioned to the Wind-blessed to remove the conch necklace from his neck and brought the item to his lips.
Duke Negan took a deep breath and blew into the small conch which was covered in strange patterns.
Splash!
The low and deep sound of the tide was heard as it rushed towards the Holy Wind Cathedral.
“With His Grace’s speed, he should be able to arrive very soon!” The Wind-blessed first reassured him, and then with Duke Negan on his back, he went to the window and leaped down.
He wanted to meet up with the duke’s guards outside; there were two or three Low-Sequence Beyonders among them.
Duke Negan gasped for breath and said, “Catch him, make sure to catch him alive, or with a Spirit Body…
“I want to know who it is!”
He had suffered an assassination attempt from Pirate Admiral Qilangos the last time, and now, it was an unknown Sequence 5 expert. Duke Negan was very aware that he hadn’t developed any irredeemable grudges with anyone recently, as such, he was especially angry and resentful.
He wanted to find the mastermind and use all the resources at his disposal to tear the mastermind apart!
The premise of all this was that he could find clues from the assassin.
Seven or eight seconds later, most of the duke’s guards surged forward, surrounding Pallas Negan and the Wind-blessed in the middle as they gathered in front of the garden.
“Wait here and be on guard against the enemy,” the Wind-blessed gave the order.
Under normal circumstances, he had to protect the duke and evacuate from the assassination grounds as quickly as possible and rush to the safety of the Holy Wind Cathedral. However, he wasn’t sure if there were any other enemies, and he was afraid of being ambushed en route. He was afraid of missing the reinforcements from Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, and ending up being placed in a more perilous situation.
One second, two seconds, three seconds… Time kept flowing by as the house shook from time to time, and the battle inside seemed to have reached its climax.
“Why is the Archbishop not here yet?” the panting Duke Negan asked in a slightly panicked voice.
With the archbishop’s flying speed, he should’ve arrived very quickly. However, there weren’t any signs of the thin fog being scattered in the direction of the Holy Wind Cathedral.
On high alert, the Wind-blessed hesitantly said, “Perhaps, perhaps the Archbishop, the Archbishop…”
He eventually failed to mention the possibility that the Archbishop wasn’t in the Holy Wind Cathedral.
At that moment, the beautiful mistress of Duke Negan came to the window of the bedroom on the second floor, her eyes filled with a lost and beautiful smile.
Then, she jumped down, deliberately hitting her head on the concrete floor.
Bam!
After producing a jarring sound, there were quite a few cracks on her beautiful head, and blood began to flow out.
She rolled a few times, weakly, until she was facing up.
Her eyes had lost all focus, and her frozen expression was one of madness and fear.
Seeing this scene, many members of the duke’s guards couldn’t help but feel horrified.
Even Duke Negan himself felt that his emotions were on the verge of collapse when Archbishop Snake didn’t arrive.
“Let’s go! Let’s get out of here!” he weakly called out on instinct.
Just as the Wind-blessed was rejoicing over not being soft-hearted when kicking the mistress away—otherwise, the duke would’ve been killed on the spot—he heard a command filled with horror. His heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Inside the attic, the Desire Apostle, who was in the middle of a fierce battle, suddenly liquefied and turned into countless black shadows, jumping up and down on the ground.
After dodging the blond secretary’s attack, he rematerialized in another direction.
Then, he looked at the enemy, raised his right arm, and slightly curled the corners of his mouth.
“No!” The blond secretary’s eyes reddened.
All of a sudden, the Desire Apostle clenched his fist.
Outside the luxurious house, Duke Negan’s horror erupted. It shot straight to his brain and into his veins, blanketing all his nerves.
He heard the sound of something shattering and felt a warm sensation at the back of his head.
At the same time, several members of the duke’s guards became flustered and panicked. They all raised their custom revolvers or rifles in their hands and started shooting randomly towards the center.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The Wind-blessed was the first to reach out and grab Duke Negan. He rolled to the ground, and a formless wind as sharp as knives appeared out of thin air, slicing through the throats of the guards.
Splat. Splat.The guards clutched at their throats, slowly falling to the ground in a pool of fresh blood. Duke Negan’s body twitched a few times, but then it stopped moving.
He was robbed of his life by his own horror.
If he hadn’t been a Sequence 6 Beyonder, then his horror might’ve even dismembered him.
Of course, if he hadn’t become extremely weak, then he wouldn’t have possessed such intense emotions. And even if he had these emotions, then he wouldn’t have directly died as a result of this.
But there were no “ifs” in this world, Pallas Negan—the leader of the Conservative Party, the noble with the largest land apart from the king, the elder brother of the current Prime Minister, a Sequence 6 Beyonder, and a truly important figure— was dead.
The roses in the nearby glass greenhouse were still in full bloom.
In the attic, the blond secretary seemed to sense something and could no longer control his emotions.
As a result, his mind went blank, and he anxiously ran outside, automatically opening the door to the sealed room.
Two seconds later, he snapped to his senses and turned around again. However, the figure that was covered by the black liquid and the suitcase in the corner had disappeared.
…
The Desire Apostle quickly left the villa, evacuating from the scene based on a predetermined route.
It was at this moment that a thick sea of blood seemed to appear before his eyes.
The Desire Apostle, who had once worn Patrick Jason’s skin, stopped in his tracks and looked around in bewilderment.
Only now did he vaguely realize that danger was approaching.
He was at the edge of a garden where the grass had withered due to winter and was revealing dark brown soil.
On the right side of the street, there weren’t many pedestrians on the weekday afternoon. At this moment, there were only a few people passing by, but they didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.
Suddenly, a silver glint appeared in the eyes of the Desire Apostle, and a person decked out in full body armor emerged from the other side of the garden.
( Boxno vel. co m ) The armor was stained with congealed blood, diagonally from its left shoulder all the way down. It exuded a bewitching beauty and appeared to be extremely heavy. Every step it took slightly shook the ground.
Upon seeing this blood-stained silver armor, the Desire Apostle felt as if he couldn’t breathe properly, as if he had met his most terrifying nemesis.
How are they here so quickly? They saw through my ruse so quickly?The Desire Apostle regained his calm and coldbloodedness, fully focused on sensing the emotions and desires of the Beyonder inside the blood-stained silver armor.
However, to his despair, the silver armor completely blocked his Beyonder powers.
It was as if he had touched a rock, a piece of cold armor which had no one in it!
The Desire Apostle had no choice but to raise his right hand, spreading out his giant bat wings and bringing with it some blue flames that rapidly condensed.
At that moment, a silver light flashed from his right palm, and his thumb fell to the ground. The wound was extremely clean.
Amidst swooshing sounds and a flash of silver light, the remaining nine fingers of the Desire Apostle were severed. The suitcase he was carrying also fell to the ground with a thud.
The Desire Apostle’s pupils immediately contracted to a needle point, and he flapped the pair of huge bat wings on his back to escape in another direction.
The shadow under his feet shrank back without anyone realizing it, hiding in one spot.
The Desire Apostle had only taken two steps when countless silver lights burst out from his body like blooming fireworks.
The thick black liquid that covered his body splashed to the ground like raindrops. His forearm, arm, shoulders, ribs, neck, and other parts of his body broke off and smoothly slid downwards.
Splat. Splat. Splat.The pale, blood-stained intestines of the Desire Apostle splashed to the ground, along with his squirming stomach and his beating heart which had yet to cease.
The place where he stood was where the blood was the thickest. The further he went, the more splatted it looked, which when put together, they formed a beautiful flower of death.
A Sequence 5 expert, a Desire Apostle who had just completed an impossible assassination, was dismembered without any resistance.
This was a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact.
This was the Sealed Artifact that had caused over a hundred thousand people to lose their lives—Sealed Artifact 1-42!
Dressed in that terrifying-looking armor, Leonard Mitchell struggled to take two steps forward, sized up the dismembered body on the ground, and raised his voice.
“He’s not completely dead yet!”
He paused for a moment and then added, “Different Devils have different characteristics. This Desire Apostle is a shadow-shifter. He’s just abandoned his own body, only leaving a shadow behind.”
While Soul Assurer Soest instructed a number of Nighthawks and members of the Machinery Hivemind to “keep ordinary people at bay,” he surveyed the scene and listened to Leonard.
He took out his pocket watch and opened it. He asked with a serious expression, “There’s only ten minutes left, is it enough? Don’t force it!”
“No problem! 1-42 has locked onto him. I can sense its excitement,” Leonard said without hesitation.
Soest spread his red-gloved fingers and said to the other Nighthawks, “Bring hot water with you and follow Leonard closely. Once there are any problem, switch with him immediately and dig a ‘bathtub’ on the spot!
“Also, leave marks. The other team members and I will quickly catch up.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.The blood-stained silver armor began running in pursuit. Despite looking heavy, it was incredulously fast.
Soest watched as the few Red Gloves left before turning to look at Ikanser.
“Deacon Bernard, take the rest of the Machinery Hivemind members to that house. Watch the duke’s guards and anyone else that’s alive at the scene.”
“Watch?” Ikanser subconsciously returned with a question.
Soest nodded seriously and said, “How can the Desire Apostle be able to determine that the duke would be coming to this house today, to the point of precisely pinpointing the time, and then perfectly luring the Spellsinger of God away?”
Ikanser was instantly enlightened.
“Are you saying that a member of the Duke’s guards or someone trusted by him is a partner of the Desire Apostle?”
Otherwise, there was no way that his timing could be that perfect!
The so-called “operation” wouldn’t have any chance of success otherwise!
“It can only be said that this is the most probable cause. We cannot eliminate the assumption that the Desire Apostle has a powerful clairvoyant.” Soest didn’t continue as he led a second batch of Nighthawks and followed the marks to reinforce the teammates up ahead.
With a calm face, he led the rest of the Machinery Hivemind back to the house of the Duke’s mistress.
He looked up at the pale sun behind the thin fog and knew that the situation in the whole of Backlund, and even the whole of the Loen Kingdom, or even the world would change because of what had happened today.
…
In the darkness of the sewers, a shadow was advancing rapidly in a particular direction while clinging to the bottom of the stone wall.
He wanted to take advantage of the fact that the blood-stained armor was tall and heavy, making it inconvenient for him to move around in certain narrow areas of the sewers; thus, allowing him to shake him off his tail!
Every time the shadow moved a certain distance forward, it would stop, frozen in place.
His pitch-black surface continued to swell and solidify as if it was trying to produce new flesh and blood, but due to a lack of materials, it failed miserably.
The Desire Apostle let out a painful gasp, feeling that he could lose control at any moment in this state.
After a short breather, he continued to run for his life, unable to afford the time to decrease the threat of the problem he faced. He was also afraid that the terrifying blood-stained silver armor would silently catch up with him.
…
At the Quelaag Club, Klein entered the lounge and took the newspapers to the toilet.
He was afraid that the Desire Apostle would flee in advance, leaving potential danger for himself, Isengard Stanton, Kaslana, and the innocent private detectives. Therefore, he planned on heading above the gray fog to perform another divination to confirm the Desire Apostle’s present situation and, thus, adopt a targeted strategy.
After repeating the previous process of replacing himself with a paper figurine, he sat in the seat of The Fool, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief and trying to divine his current location.
In the dusky dream world, Klein saw the dark sewers. He saw a living shadow and how his body seemingly appeared to fill itself with flesh and blood, only to constantly fail, as well as tiny black dust that kept being shed from his body.
The scene climbed higher and arrived aboveground, revealing a towering cathedral.
Holy Wind Cathedral…Klein opened his closed eyes and understood the situation of the Desire Apostle.
He hasn’t been caught yet, but he seems to be heavily injured. His condition is in terrible shape and it’s filled with abnormalities!
His suitcase is gone too… It must’ve been dropped when he was injured…Klein thought for a moment. Using divination, he recalled the map of Backlund and made it appear before his eyes.
Similarly, he came up with a rough layout of Backlund’s sewers.
Having previously made full use of the sewer system, he had always been gathering similar information such as this. The main focus was on East Borough, the Backlund Bridge area, and the area where he was located in, Cherwood Backlund. After some hard work, he had long completed the first stage of his plan of understanding the main layout of the sewer network. To have a more in-depth understanding of it would require an extremely long period of persistence. When the time came, Klein even thought of infiltrating Backlund’s municipal hall and directly sneak a peek at the design prints.
According to the two maps and the scene seen in the dream divination, Klein noticed that the Desire Apostle, Beria, hadn’t fled in the direction of the Tussock River. Instead, he had taken the opposite route to Hillston Borough, as if he wanted to pass through and enter the artificial lake in Empress Borough.
In other words, he’s getting closer and closer to me…Klein’s mind stirred as he suddenly had an idea.
Although I’m not sure which sewer he’ll pass through, I can make a judgment via divination… He’s heavily injured and in a very strange state. His interference in this aspect has turned extremely weak. At close distances, it’s not like I can’t find him. After all, I’ve seen what he really looks like, and I have a grasp of his aura… When it comes to finding people, I’m a professional… I have to do something; I can’t let him escape just like that! There’s still time!After confirming the degree of danger, Klein made up his mind and returned to the real world.
He took out the candle, quickly set up a ritual, summoned himself, and responded to himself.
Not long after, there was a figure in black armor, wearing a black crown, and a cloak of the same color in the bathroom. It was Klein in his Spirit Body state while carrying the Dark Emperor card.
He also “included” mystical items such as the Sun Brooch and Biological Poison Bottle, so as to ensure success.
Then, he disappeared into the air and left the Quelaag Club in another direction.
The current Klein could fly, so he was very fast, but he couldn’t cause any wind, because he was a Spirit Body.
He “scraped” past a tree and took away a dead branch.
Having seen Jason Beria’s actual appearance before, together with his own memory and the handkerchief as a medium, Klein, combined with the layout map and the dowsing rod divination, quickly determined the sewer areas that Jason had passed.
After entering the pitch-black and fetid area, Klein used his maximum speed to pass through a large number of narrow areas and entered a relatively spacious area.
The dark river flowed, and a mixed smell filled the air. He would occasionally change his direction and chase after Jason Beria.
…
The Desire Apostle nearly lost control again. He stopped and pressed himself against the damp walls and cold pipes, trying hard to rein in his bloodlust and his desire to kill.
Pant. Pant.The thin shadow started to move.
At this moment, he suddenly turned his head to look at the spot he had just passed.
The pitch-black armor and the black crown first entered his “eyes,” outlining an extremely imposing figure.
Behind the figure, the weightless cloak lightly swayed as he moved forward.
…
“It’s nearby!”
A body of heavy silver armor stained in blood went through the entrance and climbed down to the sewers.
The murky river in the sewers flowed beneath the unlit surroundings. If a normal person walked in here, then he would have to carry a lantern in order to see the necessary details of the situation clearly.
However, to Klein, who was in his Spirit Body state, this wasn’t an obstacle. Everything around him had long been reflected in his “eyes.”
Therefore, when the Desire Apostle discovered him, he also discovered the Desire Apostle.
He didn’t speak, nor did he hesitate. He opened his mouth and let out a soundless screech.
This was an attack that directly damaged the soul!
The Desire Apostle suddenly stopped moving, as if someone had delivered a heavy blow to him.
Large patches of shadow-like black substances fell off his body, as though he was shaking off the snowflakes that had been tainted with the deepest desires.
In that instant, the Desire Apostle, who was already severely injured, almost fainted.
Without the support of his physical body, he was like a candlelight in the middle of a raging wind, swaying back and forth, on the verge of being extinguished at any moment.
His shadow suddenly dispersed, turning into a pitch-black liquid that flowed in all directions, making it impossible to know which shadow to pursue.
At that moment, a shadow suddenly jumped out from the darkness behind Klein, and it suddenly rushed forward!
The black liquid, that could no longer be considered sticky, was merely a tool used by the Desire Apostle to confuse and make it easier for him to launch a surprise attack!
Klein didn’t seem to react at all, allowing the shadow to lunge onto him.
However, the Desire Apostle suddenly shivered, as if he had touched the coldest and chilliest object possible.
The shadow rapidly slowed down, as if it had been “frozen” stiff.
He knew that wraiths and shadows came with freezing effects, but he didn’t expect that the fellow wearing the Dark Emperor’s crown would have such an influence on a Spirit Body like him.
This was a case of being completely suppressed when it came to their lives’ natural order!
Klein had expected such an outcome. He half turned his body, stretched out his right hand and placed it on the head of the stiff shadow.
Then, the dark golden Sun Brooch, which was concealed by the black armor, flashed with a faint light.
The Desire Apostle sensed the danger and could perceive his imminent doom. He tried to resist but was temporarily powerless.
A ray of pure and holy light appeared out of nowhere and landed on the shadow’s head, enveloping his body.
The surroundings were suddenly illuminated as the black shadow struggled with all its might but didn’t stop evaporating. In just a blink of an eye, it had become abnormally thin, and its spirituality was filled with the radiance of the blazing sun and cries of indignation.
Klein didn’t give him a chance to catch his breath, and he summoned another pure and bright Holy Light.
The feeling of daylight lasted for two seconds before the Desire Apostle fell to the ground, losing all signs of life.
His body remained in his shadow state, thin as though it had no density.
This Sequence 5 expert who had just assassinated a duke had died just like that. He didn’t even have the time to pass on his last words.
At the same time, Klein saw that the deceased’s spirit was on the verge of dissipating after suffering the blows.
The Beyonder characteristic will take a while to appear… Should I mimic Miss Sharron by possessing the shadow and speeding up the process… But I don’t know how…Klein began considering what to do next.
Suddenly, he felt the ground tremble slightly.
Relying on his spiritual intuition, he looked back at the place where he had passed by before.
A tall, heavy silver armor was rushing over. Diagonally down from the left shoulder, it was stained with a large amount of solidified blood.
Sealed Artifact 1-42…Klein’s heart tightened. Without any hesitation, he wrapped the spirit of the Desire Apostle within him and ended the summoning.
His original plan was that as long as the official Beyonders arrived, he would “return” immediately even if he didn’t manage to finish off the Desire Apostle, handing over the rest to them.
The Red Glove in the blood-stained silver armor only saw a silhouette wearing a black crown and a similarly colored cloak before it disappeared without a trace.
He narrowed his eyes, carefully examining the spot where the man had just been, and found the Desire Apostle who had lost his life.
“Clearing clues and destroying evidence?” he said in a low voice.
Tap. Tap. Tap.The Red Gloves who were behind him arrived one after the other.
…
After returning above the gray fog, Klein wasn’t in a hurry to channel the spirit. Instead, he directly left the mysterious space and returned to his body in the real world.
He skillfully packed up the ritual items like the candles, and soon, the last traces were removed.
After doing all of this, he once again created a double. He took four steps counterclockwise and arrived at the ancient palace above the gray fog.
Here he could communicate directly with a remnant spirit, as a real Spirit Medium could do, without having to pray to anyone or use the help of a ritual. He had confirmed that when he communicated with Nimblewright Master Rosago’s spirit.
Considering that the spirit of the Desire Apostle had been purified and might dissipate at any moment, Klein prepared himself to ask the relatively more important information.
As for the potion formula for the Devil pathway, he planned to consider it only at the end. In any case, even if he obtained it, he didn’t plan on selling it, lest he would nurture a few cold-blooded serial murderers.
Looking at the Desire Apostle with brown hair and brown, blank eyes, Klein emanated his spirituality and asked, “What were you plotting?”
The Desire Apostle’s connection had been completely severed off from the outside world by the gray fog and could only reply in a muddled voice, “Assassinate Duke Negan.”
Duke Negan… Him again? Who wants him dead so much?Klein was stunned as he asked, “Did it succeed?”
“Yes,” the Desire Apostle answered calmly without giving any additional descriptions.
In this state, he only replied to whatever he was asked.
Poor Duke Negan, the Lord of Storms wasn’t able to protect you…Klein gestured the sign of the crimson moon on his chest.
He didn’t attempt to understand the details and directly asked, “Who instigated you to do so?”
Was it the organization that had commissioned Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos?Klein recalled the assassination attempt.
The Desire Apostle calmly said, “An organization, the most secret and ancient organization, most Beyonders don’t know of its existence. Its members are said to have important figures in various fields, maybe the higher-ups of the various churches and militaries of different nations.”
Sounds familiar… Could it be that secret organization which Emperor Roselle joined, the ancient organization that wields the second Blasphemy Slate?Klein’s mind stirred as he asked, “What kind of reward did they promise you, that you would be willing to give up your identity of more than ten years?”
The Desire Apostle replied in a slightly changed voice, “A Card of Blasphemy, the Abyss card!”
A Card of Blasphemy? The Abyss card, one of Roselle’s twenty-two Cards of Blasphemy! This most likely corresponded to the Devil pathway. It’s no wonder that the Desire Apostle was willing to sacrifice everything that he had accumulated over the past ten years just for this… In it lies the hope for him to become a High-Sequence Beyonder!
The reward is much more valuable than the mission!
However, it’s unlikely that Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos would be attracted by such a reward, unless… unless that organization has another Card of Blasphemy or some other item…
If it’s really the mysterious organization which Roselle joined, finding a few Cards of Blasphemy is quite normal… Even if they don’t, they still possess the Blasphemy Slate…
Klein was alarmed at first before asking in confusion, “Why do they want Duke Negan dead?”
The spirit of the Desire Apostle thinned significantly again, and he said in a hollow voice, “I don’t know. All I did was consider taking the mission or not.”
“Then, have you heard anything?” Klein pressed.
The Desire Apostle remained in the same unperturbed state.
“I have heard that their purpose is the resurrection or awakening of the Creator.
“They interfere with the progress of history, making it fit their needs, in order to achieve their goals at a certain point in time.
“If the trend of the times aren’t as they expect, then they will try their best to reverse it.
“Other than that, they just quietly watch from the sidelines, apathetic. Perhaps they wouldn’t act or entrust something even once every few decades or centuries…”
A secret organization in the true sense of the word… It’s consistent with Roselle’s description of the powerful faction that secretly manipulates the world… It also seems related to the original Creator…Seeing that the Spirit Body of the Desire Apostle was about to disappear, Klein quickly asked, “What is the name of that organization? How can they be contacted?”
The Desire Apostle looked ahead emotionlessly, his figure quickly disintegrating.
Before he disappeared completely, he answered the question, “They are called the…
“Twilight Hermit Order.”
…
Inside the house with the glass greenhouse.
The thin secretary with the gold-rimmed glasses and white gloves sat with a sullen face and a look of deep grief.
“What’s your name? What Sequence are you? Which Beyonder pathway are you from?” Deacon Ikanser asked solemnly.
The blond secretary replied slowly in a deep voice, “Lockhart Siakam, Sequence 5, as for which Beyonder pathway I’m from, you can apply for access to my records from MI9.”
“Alright.” Ikanser then asked, “Does the duke come here at a fixed time every week?”
“No, he doesn’t like to work according to a schedule, especially after the assassination attempt by Qilangos. Before today, no one knew that he would be here today, and I only heard about it in the morning at parliament,” Lockhart Siakam replied seriously.
Ikanser thought and asked, “If there’s a spy amongst you, who do you think he is, and who do you suspect?”
Lockhart thought about it for a few seconds, then he shook his head.
Following that, Ikanser asked for details of the battle and got a rough idea of the process.
He saw that Lockhart was pale and badly hurt; hence, he politely rose to check on the rest of the duke’s guards.
After watching the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind leave, Lockhart took a deep breath and trudged over to Duke Negan’s corpse.
The great noble was no longer naked like before, but the remnants of terror still remained on his face.
After looking deeply at Duke Negan’s corpse, Lockhart murmured sadly, “I’m sorry.”
At this moment, with his back facing everyone, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.
He calmly added inwardly, “This is the choice of the times…”
West Borough, 9 Hope Street, the Prime Minister’s residence.
Aguesid Negan stood behind a large table and looked at Earl Hall with a serious expression.
“Lord Hall, my secretary should’ve briefed you on what has happened. You’re the first noble that I’ve thought of at this moment.”
The important member of the Conservative Party, who was presently Prime Minister of the Cabinet, looked like he had aged considerably. His tall, thin figure leaned forward as if unable to bear the bad news, to the point of needing to prop himself up on the table with both hands.
But his eyes were still sharp and his attitude calm.
Earl Hall, who had a beautiful mustache, sighed and said, “I’m sorry to hear this piece of news. It has shocked me greatly. I was thinking of visiting His Grace in a few days to discuss the bill that we’re all very concerned about, but who would’ve known that he would be attacked…”
Having lost the handsome appearance of his youth due to his deep smile lines and the fattening state of his body, he first expressed his condolences, grief, and empathy, then he restrained his emotions and said, “His Grace is already dead. Compared to crying and being angry, we need to be more careful and calm. Only by doing this can we handle the aftermath and prevent this heavy steam train of the Kingdom from derailing.”
“This is also the reason why I came to you immediately. The other nobles will only call upon their gods, trembling in fear, and express how unacceptable this is. They will want the murderer to be severely punished and the mastermind found. From their point of view, even the Duke who was heavily protected could be assassinated, then what about them?” Prime Minister Aguesid said in a heavy voice. “It’s a perfectly natural and understandable reaction, but it’s not the reaction we need.” ( B oxnovel.c om )
Earl Hall nodded and asked, “Who’s the murderer? What was the motive?”
“A Devil who was disguised as a banker for more than a decade, a true Devil. By the way, your Varvat Bank just acquired his business,” Aguesid said, his tone unchanged.
“Patrick Jason?” Earl Hall immediately remembered the man’s name.
He was the one who approved the acquisition of the bank.
Without reprimanding him, Prime Minister Aguesid thoughtfully said, “He’s a Sequence 5, but he suddenly sold his business, abandoning an identity which he had used for more than a decade, and took an extreme risk in order to assassinate my brother. From this, we can make a compelling guess that he was instigated by a person or some faction. Unfortunately, he was killed while escaping. Even his Spirit Body was taken away. According to reports from the Nighthawks, it was done by the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.
“It involves an extremely secretive organization, and we aren’t able to find out anything about it in a short period of time?” Earl Hall asked.
“Yes, that so-called Hero Bandit didn’t leave any traces behind. We can only start with the people who had come into contact with Jason in the past few months. This will take a lot of time, and there may not be any results.” Aguesid gave an affirmative answer.
Earl Hall took two steps forward and asked, “What’s His Majesty’s attitude regarding this?”
“Grief, but no specific thoughts,” Aguesid replied.
Earl Hall frowned and said after some thought, “In that case, the important thing isn’t about who’s the mastermind behind the scenes, but what goal they wish to achieve through this matter. If they want war, or to restart the conflict in the colonies, then we need to tell the masses that the one instigating Patrick Jason was the Feysac Empire, and we would fabricate a detailed process and provide seemingly convincing evidence. In the past several centuries, this northern neighbor of ours has always played a similar role, and I think everyone is already used to it. I don’t think there’s any doubt that it’s very, very, very normal for the barbarians to do this sort of thing.”
“And the masses will be afraid of them.” Prime Minister Aguesid curled the corners of his lips, without intending to smile. “But we’re making a series of changes that will take at least half of next year for us to stabilize before we have the ability to wage war.”
Earl Hall muttered to himself, “Then let’s find a target that everyone will find acceptable. Hero Bandit Dark Emperor is too mysterious and likewise for the secret organization behind him. If it’s made public just like that, it would definitely incur extreme panic. People are always afraid of the unknown.”
“Yes, what about the Aurora Order? They assassinated that pervert from Intis a few months ago. It wouldn’t surprise anyone if they do anything else.”
“Their reputation is bad enough. Their situation has already been repeated by the papers numerous times, to the point of becoming a horror element or classic antagonist in many novels. Besides, it will effectively reduce the suspicions that others have on us. There will always be people that believe the previous assassination was us commissioning the Aurora Order.
“Also, while we’re fighting against the illegal terrorist organization, let’s clean up Backlund. There are too many dangerous people hidden here.” Aguesid answered tersely in agreement.
“The Aurora Order isn’t a bad target…
“We shall first use them as a target. When the next year comes and we’re ready, then we’ll publish the results of the investigation, making an accusation that the one instigating the Aurora Order was the Feysac Empire. I believe that no one will care to defend a terrorist organization and the northern barbarians.”
Earl Hall was taken aback for a moment before saying, “This goes one step further than I thought.”
Without another word, Aguesid stood up and said, “I’m going to meet His Majesty now.”
Having said that, he looked at Earl Hall.
“You have to be careful of your safety too. We still haven’t figured out the motives of the people who assassinated my brother. Humph, the Church of the Lord of Storms has already agreed to replace the archbishop of Backlund diocese. Snake is always late at crucial moments! The believers of the Storm are always irritable, irascible, stubborn, conceited, and easily maneuvered by others!”
“Don’t be prejudiced. For example, Leumi is very intelligent.” Earl Hall let out a low laugh, and then he tapped his chest four times. “Thank you, the Goddess will protect me.”
…
The Twilight Hermit Order… sounds very imposing…Returning to the real world, Klein stood up and pressed the mechanical button for the toilet.
He walked out of the bathroom amidst the sound of running water and thought about the information he had just received from spirit channeling.
He suspected that Twilight Hermit Order was the ancient organization with the second Blasphemy Slate which Emperor Roselle had joined.
To choose to have someone assassinate Duke Negan for the sake of a so-called “historical process” sounds a little absurd, but it also seems to make sense… Their goal is to revive or awaken the original Creator? This is similar to the City of Silver’s belief. Little Sun and company have never believed that the Creator is dead. They can only accept that “He” has abandoned that piece of land and has been trying to get a response from “Him”…Klein paced back and forth, letting his thoughts wander.
After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly heard knocking on the door.
It wasn’t an attendant or maid from the Quelaag Club, but the bespectacled Carlson, one of the Machinery Hivemind members whom Klein had seen before.
“How did you get in?” Klein asked deliberately.
When Carlson saw that he was indeed in the room, he relaxed a little. Seeing that no one was around, he smiled.
“As a Beyonder, we often have all sorts of methods.”
He received news from Deacon Ikanser, learning of the Desire Apostle’s death, and came to confirm my situation. As for my performance, it’s rather successful. My “illusion of a living person” wasn’t exposed, and I successfully pulled the wool over everyone’s eyes…Klein’s hearted stirred and said, “Your expression tells me that there’s good news?”
“Yes, Patrick Jason Beria has been killed. You’re safe and no longer need to be protected by us,” Carlson said honestly.
Such feedback made Klein feel the potion inside his body to seemingly accelerate its digestion.
Surprised and delighted, he asked, “Are you sure?”
“Yes.” Carlson gave an affirmative answer.
“That’s great!” Klein said happily.
Carlson looked at him and complimented him wholeheartedly, “Your detective instincts and logical thinking have given us a great deal of help. The deacon wrote that after this matter is over, a reward will be given to you in secret. Probably about 1,000 pounds.”
1,000 pounds… Not bad, very generous! However, even if the bills in Jason’s suitcase were of five- or one-pound denominations, and even if his jewelry isn’t too expensive, it should still add up to about 50,000 pounds, right… Ma’am Mary of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council is probably worth that much if one counts her shares in the Coim Company.
Yes, Jason’s accomplice in luring Spellsinger of God away had probably taken some of the money. The remaining amount is probably around twenty to thirty thousand pounds, but that’s still nothing 1,000 pounds can compare with. What a pity… I can’t think of it that way. Maybe Jason’s accomplice took all the wealth ahead of time…Klein felt a wave of disappointment and joy.
And the reward from the Machinery Hivemind was even more proof of the success of his performance during this period of time. It made him feel like he was only one step away from completely digesting the potion.
“This is something I should do. After all, the person being threatened is me.” Klein smiled.
He wasn’t worried about retaliation from Jason’s accomplice, because revenge was only a ruse. More importantly, he would be a Sequence 6 by then.
Carlson nudged his glasses and said thoughtfully, “Sherlock, you’re also a believer of God. We hope to establish a good relationship with you. In the future, you can inform us of whatever you encounter and gather.”
This is them developing me into an informant of the Machinery Hivemind… I have another channel for reimbursement…Klein drew a triangular-shaped Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“No problem.”
…
No longer being protected by the Machinery Hivemind, Klein stayed at the Quelaag Club until dinner, then he slowly took a carriage back to 15 Minsk Street.
He opened the letterbox out of habit and saw a new letter with no postage stamp.
The letter was from Detective Isengard Stanton, who left it after an afternoon visit, had written: “… I heard from the Machinery Hivemind of the suggestion you offered. Your sharpness and caution is truly astounding. If you weren’t already a Beyonder, then I would even believe that being a Reader is the pathway that suits you best.
“You truly are the best young man at deduction that I’ve ever met!”
…
Klein stood in the living room, reading Isengard’s letter by the light of the gas lamp.
This time, there was nothing new to the performance. It was done step by step and conformed to the past performances. It didn’t even have much of an effect… But there were enough people in the audience, and all of them were by my side, which allowed me to get feedback directly…Klein held onto the letter as he reflected over the matter.
He half closed his eyes and felt something inside his body rapidly disintegrating and dissipating. Numerous illusory stars around him seemed to appear, and he could only feel a very weak attraction from the resplendent stars.
On the last month of 1349, his Magician potion was finally digested.
The street lamps at night illuminated the wet ground, which was sent splashing by the occasional horse carriage that passed by.
Backlund was located in the middle of the kingdom, only dozens of kilometers from the Sonia Sea, and it rained frequently all year round. The highest temperature in July was only 28 degrees Celsius, and the lowest was around 2 degrees Celsius in winter. The weather seldom had a chance of dropping to zero or lower, but this didn’t stop people from feeling the cold here. Even the northerners from Feysac, who were used to living in ice and snow, sometimes couldn’t bear the humidity that penetrated through their clothing and flesh.
Klein stood behind the oriel window in a room which didn’t have its fireplace lit. He looked at the tranquil scene outside and felt relaxed in his body, heart, and soul.
As long as he gathered the ingredients and concocted the potion, he could immediately advance to Sequence 6, becoming a Faceless.
The Magician potion has been completely digested… The Desire Apostle was personally finished off by me and he failed to escape… The Aurora Order’s search of The Fool’s believers is still going in circles… Apart from Mr. Azik being pursued by an unknown faction and the problem of the potion ingredients, I’m temporarily not troubled by anything…Klein leaned his body forward and took in a breath of air. He then looked at the fog that had condensed on the windows.
The reason why he had risked his life to intercept the Desire Apostle was because he was afraid that the other party would have other plans and, thus, smoothly escape from the pursuit of the official Beyonders. At that time, he might be remembered for his crucial advice and be avenged afterwards—as a Coldblooded, a Devil was unlikely to take the risk of avenging his comrades, but that didn’t mean that they wouldn’t choose to vent their anger on someone who nearly caused their death.
This operation was definitely necessary. Perhaps someone from the Twilight Hermit Order is somewhere receiving him. Once the Desire Apostle escapes, and with me not having any relevant information, perhaps I’ll be prepared against a Sequence 5, believing that I would be pretty safe once I advance to Faceless, but the Desire Apostle might very well use the information provided by the Abyss card and the Twilight Hermit Order’s help to advance to become a High-Sequence Beyonder! Such a development is quite scary if I think about it… One is required to inflict the finishing blow of justice…Klein reflected over what had happened this afternoon and summarized his experiences and lessons.
After enjoying the night scenery for a while, he returned to the sofa and sat down to think about his future plans.
With the reward provided by the Machinery Hivemind, I’ll be able to afford the mutated pituitary gland and blood of a Thousand-faced Hunter. The Deep-sea Naga’s hair simply requires me to have money. Such an ingredient should be relatively easy to find on the sea. I can get Mr. Hanged Man to help. The only problem is the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic…
And even if there is a clue, I don’t have enough money…
With this in mind, Klein couldn’t help but give a self-deprecating chuckle.
I’m not a person who particularly loves money, it’s just a very average preference. When I was in Tingen, I always encouraged Melissa to spend and urged her and Benson to hire a maid. I felt that no matter what, I should try to not treat myself too badly, and every time I did a covert operation, I always placed safety first and made sure to be careful so that I wouldn’t be affected mentally because of the allure of wealth.
However, in order to take revenge, I have to advance, and advancing requires me to buy expensive Beyonder ingredients. I can only accumulate every single penny and save whatever I can…
He suddenly hunched his shoulders and felt that the coldness of the living room made a Magician like him, who didn’t have an excellent constitution, shudder.
Therefore, he decided to take a shower, crawl into bed, and read in bed.
There’s only another three or four hours left before it’s bedtime; there’s no need to ignite the fireplace again…With a sigh, Klein got up and walked to the second floor.
…
Under the Steam Cathedral.
After Ikanser finished reading all the recorded statements, he picked up his coffee and took a sip.
After a few seconds of silence, he pulled out the ancient silver mirror called Arrodes.
Carlson took a glance at it and asked curiously, “Deacon, if I ask the honorable Arrodes about an unsolved mathematical problem or a classical paradox, will it give me the correct answer?”
“Most of the time, it will directly reject you. If it thinks that you have ill intentions, it will even give you a lightning strike or make you suffer a curse that you would never want to face,” Ikanser said with a sigh. “It’s a living Sealed Artifact with extremely high intelligence, not a rigid, rule-abiding difference machine. When using it, it’s best not to think about trying to find loopholes.”
Carlson looked around at his teammates and kindly suggested, “Deacon, let me ask the question for you. I have nothing I need to hide.”
He straightened his back and assumed an open, honest posture.
Ikanser smiled bitterly and said, “There’s no need, I already know what I need to know. I’m no longer afraid of similar questions, and occasionally, the honorable Arrodes will ask very profound questions. With your body’s condition, the subsequent penalty won’t be easy to bear.”
With that said, he clenched his fists before spreading his fingers apart and gently stroked the surface of the mirror thrice.
In that subtle atmosphere, Ikanser asked in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Who or what faction instigated the Desire Apostle to assassinate Duke Negan?’”
The silver mirror didn’t show any changes for a while. Only after a long time did the surface produce an aqueous light, forming a scene that looked like an oil painting.
It was a plain where the sun was about to set. The vast field was covered in a faint golden afterglow.
“What does that mean?” Carlson and the other members of the Machinery Hivemind looked at each other, unable to understand. Even though one of them was a Beyonder who had advanced from Mystery Pryer and was no stranger at reading revelations.
“Twilight? The symbol of the end of life? A sect that believes in Death, or lunatics that believe in the apocalypse?” a Mystery Pryer said after some deliberation.
Carlson nodded in agreement.
“I think it’s the latter.”
Ikanser ignored their discussion because Arrodes’s question had already appeared.
“What color of underwear do you like best?”
Ikanser’s face suddenly flushed red, and he felt as if smoke was rising from the top of his head.
With great difficulty, he spat out a word: “Red.”
The room suddenly became unusually quiet, and Carlson and the others pretended to look towards a corner.
Ikanser sat down wearily and scratched his fluffy hair, ready to ask the second question.
Carlson couldn’t bear it as he said, “Deacon, let me try.”
“… Try not to reach the punishment phase.” Ikanser finally nodded in agreement.
Carlson confidently mimicked the deacon’s actions, gently stroking the surface of the silver mirror three times while the other members gathered again.
“Honorable Arrodes, my question is ‘Who are the accomplices of the Desire Apostle?’”
The aqueous light stirred as the scene changed. It first presented a woman’s back, one with an outstanding figure.
Then, there was a person who was extremely blurry and could barely be identified as a man based on his attire.
“There is indeed another partner. This should be the person who sold the intelligence on Duke Negan! It’s a pity that the other party has already dealt with it…” Carlson looked around and said.
He felt that he had no secrets and didn’t need to care about the questions that followed.
This time, the choices that Arrodes offered was a question, a mission, or a penalty.
Without any hesitation, Carlson said, “Question!”
Words that looked like dripping blood quickly outlined the surface of the silver mirror: “Do you relieve yourself daily with your hand?”
Carlson’s lips quivered, and he felt his ears rapidly turn hot.
Although this was something he found very normal, giving an answer in front of so many teammates and his superior still gave him the urge to bury his head in the ground.
“Yes…” he answered very quietly.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Daly, with her blue eye shadow, tossed a stack of documents in front of Soul Assurer Soest.
“All the information you want on the tarot card case.”
“It’s smaller than I thought,” Soest said, slightly surprised.
Daly snickered.
“This is just an index.”
Upon seeing this, Leonard touched his lower lip with the palm of his red gloved-right hand.
“Captain Soest, why don’t we do a thorough investigation of the people who interacted with Jason Beria and compare it with the two previous cases? There might be clues to the organization that is symbolized by tarot cards.”
“Duke Negan is a devout believer of the Lord of Storms, and he represents the interests of the Church of the Lord of Storms in the political scene. The Mandated Punishers will definitely be frantically searching for the real culprit, so we don’t need to get involved; otherwise, we’ll easily be put at odds with them. Let’s investigate the cases involving the tarot cards, and who knows, we might find new clues. Of course, we’ll definitely end up running all over the place, but that’s part and parcel of a Red Glove’s duties,” Soest explained with a smile.
Leonard nodded.
“I understand.
And deep in his mind, the elderly voice tsked and laughed.
“The Nighthawks have missed it just like that. That person has the smell of the Dark Emperor, the true Dark Emperor!”
…
Inside the Holy Wind Cathedral.
Wearing a black bonnet, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, swept his silver eyes and picked a Mandated Punisher elite.
“Although I’m about to leave Backlund, this is the decision of the Council of Cardinals.
“You only have one mission after this, and that is to investigate the assassination of Duke Negan.
“After applying, all of you have the right to use a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact. You must find out who is targeting us!”
Standing at the very front, a middle-aged man wearing a modified captain’s hat immediately led the group. He clenched his fist and lightly tapped his chest.
“As you command, Your Eminence!”
He was lean and had no particularly outstanding features, but there was an anchor tattoo on his neck.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey looked at Susie, who had opened the door herself, and said in a low voice, “What’s Father and the others talking about?”
When she found out that Earl Hall had returned late and that his expression was unusually grave, she immediately sent Susie in to listen.
“Duke Negan was assassinated.” Susie closed the door behind her with her feet.
“Ah?” Audrey froze, suspecting that she had misheard.
Although she had already experienced an assassination attempt on Duke Negan, she had never thought that this powerful noble would actually die.
“It’s true.” Susie gave an affirmative answer.
Audrey instantly felt a little blank, finding it a little surreal.
How could such a powerful noble, a person of flesh and blood, capable of speaking and laughing, the duke who had given her a piece of land, die just like that?
Suddenly, she felt the cruelty and coldness of the adult world.
“Who did it?” Audrey asked subconsciously.
“A Sequence 5 Devil,” Sequence answered quickly. “But he has already been silenced by the so-called Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.”
“Ah?” Audrey was stunned once again.
How could it be the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? How could it be Mr. Fool’s adorer?
He helped me resolve the problem of Duke Negan’s previous assassination!
This is a complete contradiction!
Audrey immediately told Susie to eavesdrop again while she locked the door behind her and sat at the edge of her bed, praying to Mr. Fool.
After she had finished reciting his honorific name and had described the assassination of Duke Negan, she asked with great trust, “Was your adorer present there?”
After a while, she saw the endless gray fog and heard the voice of The Fool.
“Yes.
“He’s looking for the organization that directed the Desire Apostle.”
As expected, it wasn’t arranged by Mr. Fool! Was the reason why “He” had his adorer stop Qilangos last time also because of that organization that’s pulling the strings behind the scenes?Audrey relaxed and asked curiously, “What organization is that? For it to gain your attention.”
A second later, she heard Mr. Fool reply in an unperturbed manner, “Twilight Hermit Order.”
Twilight Hermit Order…
What kind of organization is it? Why haven’t I heard of it? When Mr. Hanged Man was filling me in on the general knowledge of the various factions, he didn’t even mention anything about this…
Audrey was both surprised and confused. As the gray fog faded away, Mr. Fool’s aloof figure had vanished.
Her eyes darted around as she quickly made a guess.
This organization known as the Twilight Hermit Order sounds even more powerful and mysterious than the other underground powers such as the Aurora Order and the Life School of Thought. It’s so unknown that even the knowledgeable and experienced Mr. Hanged Man, who’s closely related to the Church of the Lord of Storms, doesn’t know of its existence…
And their plot was directed at a powerful noble of the kingdom, one of the most powerful people in the world.
They might be the observers hidden in the deepest depths of the Beyonder world, the true controllers. They influence the situation of the Northern and Southern Continents, so it’s no wonder that they would be noticed by Mr. Fool…
The last time Mr. Hanged Man successfully got “His” adorer to help wasn’t because the promised reward was sufficiently high, but because Mr. Fool himself was targeting Twilight Hermit Order…
This organization is as mysterious as our Tarot Club…
Audrey, for some inexplicable reason, became a little excited, and this diluted the impact Duke Negan’s assassination had on her.
There definitely aren’t a lot of Beyonders who know of the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order. And I’m one of them, and we, the Tarot Club, are targeting them!Audrey stood up and walked to the full-body mirror in front of her.
She raised her chin slightly, showing an abnormally beautiful angle.
Staring at the girl in the mirror, Audrey slowly calmed down. This was the first time she felt it was imperative that she quickly raised her Sequence.
Even Duke Negan, a Beyonder under tremendous amounts of protection, can be assassinated, let alone Father who’s just an ordinary person.
Although based on the family vault’s situation, there are definitely many Beyonders in the family, and the Church of the Goddess will also provide additional protection. However, this doesn’t ease my heart. Duke Negan’s guards aren’t any weaker than what we have…
All the best, Audrey, get to Sequence 7 as soon as possible, then Sequence 6, and then hide in the darkness. I’ll be my father, mother, and brothers’ last line of defense!
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
The Blue Avenger was once again passing by, moored at the port, giving sailors a chance to indulge and vent.
Alger Wilson changed into a robe embroidered with storm patterns and went to the largest cathedral on the archipelago, the Cathedral of Waves.
It was classical in style, and it mostly used stone pillars and arched structures, and it had a towering dome and two clock towers—in the early days of colonization, the pioneers often had no time to build a cathedral, which brought about very serious consequences for them.
Surrounded by tribes, jungles, and ancient buildings, they would often die mysteriously in great numbers for no reason at all, even after they had conquered the region.
This situation, which had caused a great panic, gradually deteriorated after the cathedrals of the various Churches were built, becoming something that happened only once in a while.
Standing in front of the cathedral, Alger was in no hurry to enter. Instead, he looked through the narrow windows at the dark and mysterious atmosphere and the warm candlelight that illuminated the activity area.
A few seconds later, he entered the grand prayer hall, clenched his right fist and struck his left chest. He turned to the bishop facing him and said, “May the Storm be with you!”
“May the Storm be with you!” the bishop responded in the same way.
Without waiting for Alger to speak, the bishop of the Cathedral of Waves took out a telegram.
“You’re just in time. The Council of Cardinals has issued orders. Read it before praying.”
“What orders?” Alger asked casually as he reached out to take it.
The bishop’s expression was grave as he said, “Duke Negan has been assassinated. The Council of Cardinals has ordered all Mandated Punisher and priests to pay attention to anything regarding the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor, as well as all the matters related to the tarot ritual.”
Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?Alger perfectly expressed his surprise.
He already knew that the Dark Emperor was Mr. Fool’s adorer.
The bishop said with a serious nod, “The assassin of Duke Negan is a Sequence 5 Devil, but while escaping, he was killed by Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. This is the same outcome as Rear Admiral Qilangos, who failed to assassinate the duke.”
Not only are the superficial circumstances the same, but even the core issues are the same… It was also Mr. Fool’s adorer who killed Qilangos, another adorer… Was Mr. Fool the one who really wanted Duke Negan dead? No, if it were really him, then he would’ve warned Qilangos the last time to be careful of Miss Justice, so as to not expose his identity on the spot… Mr. Fool is paying attention to the truth behind the assassination and the real murderer? Who could it be, or which organization would receive so much attention from Mr. Fool?Alger instantly thought of many things and made a preliminary judgment.
He looked down at the telegram and saw that the Church had set up a special investigation team for the assassination of Duke Negan. Every member was an elite of the Mandated Punishers.
Should I apply to join, so as to have a grasp of their actions at any time?Alger hesitated for a moment.
In the end, he decided to follow his original plan and keep a low profile.
…
With a brand new day, Klein slept until he woke up naturally. He slowly got up, washed his face, and went downstairs.
He wasn’t in a hurry to prepare breakfast. Instead, he habitually opened the door, bathed in the fog, and took out today’s newspaper from the letterbox.
“What is it?” Suddenly, he noticed that there was a thick envelope stuffed inside the newspaper. It wasn’t light at all.
Squeezing the surface, Klein’s mind flashed with the faint fragrance of banknote ink.
His spiritual intuition told him that there was a lot of cash inside.
Carefully, he opened it and pulled out the stack of money.
After counting the money, he confirmed that there was a total of 1000 pounds.
It’s the reward money from the Machinery Hivemind… Is this their way of secretly handing me the money? How can they be so certain this is fine? Leaving it in my mailbox just like that? What happens if it’s stolen?The delighted Klein couldn’t help but grumble.
With this money, and without the Machinery Hivemind protecting him in secret, he could go to Vampire Emlyn White to complete the previous transaction!
After breakfast, Klein immediately put on his coat and hat, held his cane, and stuffed the newspaper in his arm and went out.
On his way to the carriage stop, he saw his landlord, Mrs. Stelyn Sammer directing the maid to load the suitcase into the carriage in front of the door.
“Good morning, Mrs. Sammer.” Klein smiled and greeted her.
Stelyn smiled modestly and returned the greeting.
She seems to have recovered mentally… Who knows what happened to her…Klein curiously asked, “Where are you going?”
“It’s almost New Year’s. Mary gave Luke some time off in advance. We’re going to Desi Bay to usher in the new year,” Stelyn said proactively. “Sigh, we’ve been to a few of the cities there, including the famous coastal towns. This time, we’re preparing to go to Feynapotter. I’ve heard that the scenery in Seville City is quite good.”
Klein replied in jest, “How enviable.”
“What about you? Detective Moriarty, where do you plan on spending the New Year?” Stelyn asked with a smile.
I’m probably staying here… Oh right, I have to prepare some tools to repair the wall which Stuart had previously shot a hole in…Klein smirked and said, “Back to Midseashire, where the winter smells different.”
The smile on Stelyn’s face became even more obvious.
“I hope to meet you at Desi Bay in future New Year’s Eve celebrations.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
Upon seeing Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his black tweed coat, Emlyn White, who was carefully wiping the candle stand, smiled.
He combed his hair, walked over with his head held high and said in a low voice, “There’s information on Jason Beria. A Sanguine knows him.”
“I have his information as well.” Klein smiled as he handed the newspaper over. The headline read: “Yesterday, His Grace the Duke of Negan assassinated, a true devil plundering the land.”
Beneath the title was a detailed description of the assassination yesterday, and it revealed that the murderer was a banker named Patrick Jason who was killed on the spot, and the terrorist organization, the Aurora Order, claimed responsibility.
When he saw the news earlier, Klein, who was having his breakfast, almost spewed out the milk in his mouth.
At first, he imagined that the Aurora Order’s Mr. A was brain damaged to take responsibility for this matter. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was most likely a cover used by the officials.
If the Twilight Hermit Order is really the ancient organization which Emperor Roselle joined, then they would be extremely hostile towards the Aurora Order. After all, they hate the True Creator…This thought suddenly flashed through Klein’s mind.
Emlyn looked blankly at the newspaper again and again before asking in disbelief, “Does this mean the information I got is useless?”
“In theory.” Klein gave the vampire gentleman a sympathetic look. “However, the official organizations are still investigating the masterminds behind Jason Beria, if your information points in the right direction, it should be of worth.”
As for Klein himself, he obviously didn’t want to get involved in this matter anymore.
“No… He only knew Jason Beria and some of his hobbies.” Emlyn sighed.
Seeing his reaction, Klein asked in amusement, “Don’t you usually read newspapers?”
How did you only learn of such an important matter until now!?
Emlyn gave him an odd glance.
“Why should I read the newspapers?
“I’m very busy.”
Busy cleaning the Harvest Church, busy spending time with those dolls you have at home, and busy thinking of ways to trick people into giving you blood to drink… You really are a new-age vampire…Klein opened his mouth, but he used his Clown powers to suppress the laughter he was about to let out.
He didn’t tease Emlyn White and said seriously, “I’ve already gathered enough money for those two ingredients.
“When can you give them to me?”
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Emlyn White jumped in fright as he carefully sized him up and said, “You’re richer than I thought.”
He had imagined that Sherlock Moriarty would take at least a week to raise 2,450 pounds.
“I’ve been saving for a long time.” Klein sighed in response.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“It’s so lucrative being a private detective?”
“This is just an identity that makes things convenient. If you don’t encounter a huge bounty, it’ll be two to three hundred pounds a year,” Klein said frankly.
Emlyn glanced at him and asked casually, “So what do you actually do? Smuggling arms? Stealing from the vaults of the rich and powerful? For Beyonders below Sequence 7, there’s not much that can be done to save up more than 2,000 pounds so quickly, and most of them are gray areas that border on breaking the law. ”
You, a vampire, are talking to me about breaking the law? It seems like you’re rather eager to make some quick money…Klein smiled.
“Accept some relatively dangerous missions; if you aren’t afraid of death, you can try.”
Emlyn shut his mouth, and only after a long time did he say, “Come and find me in the evening. I’ll take you to the seller’s place.”
What an obedient vampire…Klein was about to agree, but he suddenly found it unsafe.
What if the seller gets thoughts from seeing all the money? What if he doesn’t have the corresponding Beyonder ingredients and is trying to fool me to commit a robbery? Emlyn White can be trusted, but not necessarily the seller he’s introducing… I have to find an excuse to perform a divination above the gray fog to confirm the degree of danger… Yes, there’s no need for it to be so complicated. There’s a better way…After some thought, Klein turned his head to look at Emlyn.
“No, go by yourself.
“I’ll give you 1,000 pounds as a deposit, and you’ll bring the two ingredients to the Harvest Church. After confirmation, I’ll pay the remaining balance. I believe the seller will accept this method. This will show the credit of a noble Sanguine.”
Upon being flattered, Emlyn unconsciously lifted his chin.
“There’s no problem with this way of trading.”
Saying that, he let out a laugh.
“Are you afraid that the other party will not keep their word? Are you more at ease in the Harvest Church?”
“Of course, anyone would feel safe when they see a Mother Earth adorer by the side, who is over 2.2 meters tall and has exceptionally firm muscles.” Klein smiled and pointed at Father Utravsky. “People who can deal with him wouldn’t mind two to three thousand pounds.”
Emlyn’s face darkened, and he snorted.
“Aren’t you worried that I’ll steal the thousand-pound deposit?”
Klein casually looked straight ahead.
“Why should I be worried?
“You will come back here every day, making it easy to find you, and a living creature like a vampire would sell for more than a thousand pounds.”
Emlyn, who had been hit in a sore spot, muttered in exasperation, “Sanguine! Do you understand? Sanguine!
“Also, don’t call me a creature!”
Klein chuckled and didn’t say anything as he waited for Emlyn to calm down.
“We’ll do it the way you requested.” Finally, Emlyn reached out and rubbed his temples.
Klein immediately took out the envelope he had received that morning, and he handed it to him along with the thick stack of cash worth a thousand pounds.
“See you here at eight tonight.”
After counting the bills and after confirming that there was no mistake, Emlyn warily stole a glance at Father Utravsky and said in a low voice, “Mr. Private Detective, with you being in contact with a lot of intelligence and news, have you heard of an evil god known as The Fool?”
Evil?… Evil? You f…Inwardly, Klein nearly threw out a profanity.
He answered with the most normal expression, “Many people are searching for believers of The Fool recently. Are you planning on joining their ranks to obtain the relevant bounty?”
Emlyn sighed and said, “No, I’m only considering whether I should ask this evil god or the evil soul to help me dispel the psychological cue. As you know, the rumors going around include “His” specific honorific name, and as long as it’s converted into Hermes or ancient Hermes, it’s possible to get a response… What do you know about “Him”? How much harm will “He” bring to “His” believers? Will “He” forcefully change the believers’ views?”
Although it points to me, I still have to say. My dear vampire friend, you are like a drowning man desperately clutching at straws…Feeling mixed emotions, Klein said, “The Fool is very mysterious. Up to this day, apart from the news you already know, no one knows of ‘His’ detailed situation. For example, how vast his clergy is, or what sort of corresponding prayer rituals there are.
“What puzzles me is that you aren’t considering the two of your vamp—Uh, Sanguine’s ancestor, the ancient goddess Lilith? As long as the ritual is correct and the offerings are appropriate, ‘She’ will help you dispel the psychological cue.”
Emlyn leaned back slightly and stared straight ahead, saying nothing for several seconds.
He seemed to instantly become sullen.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a low voice, “Before the Cataclysm, the ancestor had already rarely responded to prayers. Only certain special circumstances allowed us to get ‘Her’ help. This does not include the removal of a psychological cue.”
In the legends of the City of Silver, the ancient goddess, Lilith, who represented the moon had already had her authority taken back by the awakened Creator, or perhaps she had fallen in some battle among the gods earlier on… Then, who is the one occasionally responding to the Sanguines’ pleas? The Primordial Moon?Klein deliberately pressed, “Then, there’s still the Primordial Moon to pray to. Many underground Beyonders have rituals that borrow ‘His’ power.”
This is mainly referring to the Shaman King and the corresponding biological creatures…Klein added inwardly.
Emlyn’s lips quivered, but he didn’t speak as there was an indescribable fear on his face.
After a long time, he solemnly said, “I suspect that the Primordial Moon was impersonated by some evil god or a high-level devil. People who pray to ‘Him’ mostly experience change, turning cruel, crazy, and even filled with desire. And the remaining ones, with the Sanguine mainly, there is a higher chance of them losing control and becoming true monsters.
“There was once a powerful Sanguine that tried to pray due to some danger, but she ended up turning into nothing but a hunk of meat that only knows to mate and reproduce. She, together with bulls, rams, stallions, mice, and even plants and rocks, gave birth to one strange descendant after another. Each one of them developed their own Monster species. Thankfully, she was quickly eliminated along with her descendants.
… The Primordial Moon is that dangerous? There was no mention of it in the Book of Secrets. Had Shaman King Klarman’s thoughts been corrupted? Fortunately, I only referenced, modified, and prayed to myself…Klein’s heart raced in fright as a result of Emlyn White’s description.
This made him acutely realize that the hidden existences other than the seven deities were indeed not that trustworthy.
Except me…He sighed.
At that moment, Emlyn smiled bitterly and said, “If the negative effects brought by The Fool isn’t that great, praying to ‘Him’ might be something to consider.”
The only effect is that you will pay a certain amount of money for it…In order to maintain his image, Klein could only pat Emlyn on the shoulder and draw a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It’s very dangerous to pray to a hidden existence that you don’t know about. If you’re considering that, you might as well choose a faith out of the seven deities you prefer. They won’t affect your daily life and won’t make you abandon your dolls.”
“If there’s really no other way…” Emlyn suddenly found himself calmer than he had expected.
Klein didn’t linger on. He pushed his way out into the aisle and walked out of the Harvest Church.
Looking out at the misty sky, he began to think about what to do next.
There was no doubt that his current focus was on saving money and finding the ingredients.
Little Sun’s side needs to stabilize a little more. To prevent him from being suspected again, I’ll use the method of ridding a Rampager’s mental corruption as the promised payment… The Deep-sea Naga’s hair can be entrusted to Mr. Hanged Man. I’ll have to rely on myself for the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic… There hasn’t been any relevant information from Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom, Mr. Stanton, for over a month. I’ll have to try different channels… Yes, it’s been quite long. It’s likely that the High-Sequence Beyonder of the Rose School of Thought isn’t monitoring the Bravehearts Bar that closely. I’ll go visit it in the evening and see if I can contact Miss Sharron and Maric…Klein quickly had an idea.
In order to go to Bravehearts Bar, he had to first go to East Borough and change his worker’s clothes in the one-bedroom apartment he also rented on Black Palm Street.
As he thought of this, he walked towards the carriage stop on the opposite side of the road.
…
West Borough, inside Grimm Cemetery.
Fors Wall, who was dressed in a black veiled hat, quietly walked beside Dorian Gray, a member of the Abraham family. She had accompanied him to place flowers on Lawrence, Aulisa, and company’s graves.
While walking silently, her thoughts were completely focused on the Beyonder ingredient, the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.
She knew that she had already digested the Apprentice potion and as long as she could get the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch, she would become a Trickmaster. However, she ultimately lacked the clues related to it, and The Sun, that she had the most expectations at being able to help her, didn’t dare to hold a ritual or invite friends to hunt Spirit Eaters because of what had happened before.
In order to advance as quickly as possible and escape the curse of the full moon, she had even asked Mr. Fool for help, hoping that “His” adorers could help her find the ingredients. In the process, she revealed that she had published her new book and was about to receive a fixed fee for the book, in order to prove that she had sufficient power to purchase it—she didn’t fear that her real identity would be known by Mr. Fool, because she believed that Mr. Fool clearly knew it.
In the secluded, quiet, and cold environment, Fors and Dorian stopped at Lawrence’s grave.
Looking at the photo taken after his death and reading the epitaph: “he’s a good teacher,” Dorian Gray remained silent for a long time before sighing.
“How ironic…”
“Why?” Fors asked in surprise.
She had heard Lawrence mention that he was a public school teacher in Constant City, Midseashire, and that was why she had used such an epitaph.
“This has nothing to do with you. It has to do with our family.” Dorian gave a self-deprecating laugh and bent down to put down the flowers.
After straightening his body, he looked straight ahead, and suddenly spoke out, “Fors, do you want to become a Beyonder? The kind I described in my letter.”
Dorian Gray’s question didn’t surprise Fors at all. She had been prepared after keeping in contact with him for the past month, and she had even asked the experienced Mr. Hanged Man at the Tarot Club to decide what kind of expression and reaction she should use when faced with the question.
“Are there really such Beyonders?” Fors asked in surprise.
Dorian gently nodded.
“Yes.”
He looked around to make sure that there was no one around, then he walked up to a tree with fallen leaves and pressed his hand on it.
Dorian’s figure suddenly blurred, as if turning into a reflection in the water.
When it was clear, he had already appeared behind the tree, his posture unchanging.
“Oh god! That’s really, really amazing!” Remembering the teachings of Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice, her mouth opened in a semicircle as she exclaimed.
Dorian walked back, smiled, and asked, “Do you want to become such a Beyonder?”
Fors fell silent for a moment before she answered him “excitedly”, “… “Yes!”
Now that she was finally going to be a periphery member of the Abraham family, many things would be much easier for her in the future! Her heart was filled with genuine joy.
Dorian laughed before turning his expression grave, asking in all seriousness, “Are you willing to be my student?”
Fors nodded.
“Yes!”
Dorian let out a sigh of relief and then made a self-deprecating comment.
“I’m not a good teacher, I even taught a… Heh, there’s no need to mention the past anymore. In short, don’t hold too high of an expectation.”
After considering it over this period of time, he had decided to learn from his previous experiences and lessons. He didn’t tell Fors the situation regarding the Abraham family and only treated their relationship as one of teacher and student. That way, he didn’t have to worry about the other party coveting his family’s few remaining mystical items.
“No, your explanations of mysticism are excellent, really, Mr. Gray. No, Teacher.” Fors quickly confirmed the relationship between them.
Dorian looked at the tombstone, shook his head, and exhaled.
“I wasn’t planning on taking in any more students, but your noble character infected me.
“If nothing unexpected happens, I can give you the corresponding potion today.”
“Today?” Fors asked, surprised.
Back when she went to Backlund Station to pick up Dorian Gray, she noticed that he was carrying only a very small suitcase, barely enough for a change of clothes. There was no evidence that he had any Beyonder ingredients on him.
Does he have his own resources and channels in Backlund, ones that belong to the Abraham family?Fors made a vague guess.
Her original plan was to rely on the inconvenience of the distance between them to sell off the Beyonder ingredients for the Apprentice potion, and then tell him that she had successfully advanced to become a Beyonder. This way, she was able to obtain a considerable amount of cash, as well as to avoid the tragic consequence of taking the Apprentice potion again and having to spend time to digest it.
“Yes.” Without explaining, Dorian pointed in the other direction. “Let’s go see Laubero and Aulisa first.”
Taking a turn, they left Grimm Cemetery and returned to the house in Cherwood Borough which Fors and Xio had rented.
For the past month or so, Xio, who had advanced to Sheriff, had been leaving early and returning late every day in order to pay off her heavy debts. She had been trying hard to get every bounty she could get, so there was no doubt that she was of the house around noon.
“Is there a quiet room?” Dorian looked around casually.
“Plenty.” Fors led her new teacher into the activity room on the first floor.
Dorian circled the room, checked the surroundings, and then asked Fors to light a candle mixed with a piece of dark red sandalwood.
He closed the door and drew the curtains.
He walked to the candle and took out two bottles of essential oil and some common herbal powders.
Holding a ritual? Shouldn’t there be three candles?Fors curiously watched from the side and didn’t rashly open her mouth, as if she was stunned by the atmosphere.
After finishing the first part of the ritual, Dorian took a step back and, with a serious expression, switched to the language of ancient Hermes.
“I!
“I summon in my name:
“Special Spirit Bodies roaming the upper realms, the void creature that loves music, Dorian Gray Abraham’s Contract Companion.”
Whoosh!
There was a sudden gust of wind in the activity room, and with a sobbing voice, the flickering candle flames were tinged with a deep blue hue.
The rings of light quickly spread out, forming a door that was beyond the concept of normality.
A ball of semi-illusory and half-corporeal objects flew out from the bottom of the circle of light.
Its entire body was colored a milky white. There were no eyes, nose, arms, or legs around it. Only an opening which resembled a mouth cracked open over its surface.
Dorian grinned, opened his mouth, and began to hum a gentle folk lullaby.
The “ball” swayed left and right, appearing extremely satisfied.
After he finished humming, Dorian extended his hand.
“Malmouth, give me the items that I deposited with you the day before yesterday.”
The “ball” jumped up and down as its body suddenly swelled while it opened its “mouth” extremely wide.
Then, it spat out two Beyonder ingredients which had strange lusters to them.
To think that can be done…Fors stared in surprise.
Dorian caught the Apprentice potion’s main ingredients, canceled the summoning, and ended the ritual.
He turned his head and smiled at Fors.
“Even in the spirit world, void creatures like Malmouth are extremely rare. Under normal circumstances, summoning rituals will not point to them. An elder of a sufficiently high Sequence must enter the Spirit World and, after a long period of searching, make a contract with one of them. That way, it will allow subsequent descendants to complete a summoning ritual with their corresponding name.
“After the void creature arrives, a new contract can be made, making them closely connected to oneself and no longer summonable by others.”
“So that’s how it is… That sounds interesting!” Fors said from the bottom of her heart.
She couldn’t help but look forward to the future.
If I don’t consider the curse of the full moon, or how ordinary Beyonders are being suppressed and constantly facing danger, exploring this wonderful world would be the most delightful thing… I hope that one day I can truly roam the Spirit World…
Dorian responded with a chuckle, “Malmouth’s greatest ability is to swallow many items into its belly without causing them any harm. It’s the equivalent of a mobile, hidden warehouse that almost no one can find.
“Of course, it can’t store too much as its stomach has limited space. Also, it doesn’t like people without talent in music. It would reject signing a contract with such people.”
At least I can play the lyre…Just as Fors breathed a sigh of relief, Dorian instructed her to get him a black stew pot.
Realizing that he was about to concoct the potion right there and then, she maintained her expression, but her heart was frantically praying for an accident.
I don’t want to drink the Apprentice potion again! That would waste a lot of time! If I had known that this would happen, then I would’ve been more honest… It’s too late to tell the truth. Teacher Gray must’ve tried a divination attempt, but the outcome suffered interference. Confessing now would mean that there’s a powerful person backing me or instigating me…In the midst of her thoughts, she saw Dorian turn around and hand her a bottle of the bubbling potion.
“Drink it and you’ll become a Beyonder,” Dorian said in a flat but very seductive tone.
Then he reassured her, “Don’t worry. There won’t be any problems with me here.”
“Okay!” Fors gritted her teeth, received the Apprentice potion, and drank it all in one gulp.
At the same time, a thought flashed in her mind:
Honesty is the best policy…
…
The carriage stopped outside East Borough, and Klein, walking with a cane and a hat, entered the spacious slum in a relatively decent neighborhood.
As he walked forward, he saw two familiar figures emerge from the relatively clean apartment in front of him.
They were girls, one seventeen or eighteen years old, the other fifteen or sixteen years old—daughters of the laundry maid, Liv—Freja, and Daisy. The latter had once been kidnapped by Capim and was rescued by the Dark Emperor.
Daisy also spotted Klein and smiled brightly.
“Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty!”
Klein smiled and nodded before asking in puzzlement, “Daisy, don’t you have public elementary school to attend?”
At the behest of reporters like Mike Joseph and the push by the Church of the Evernight Goddess, the Backlund government established a charity fund with Capim’s estate, specifically to help women and families who had been hurt by Capim.
Daisy’s family took advantage of the opportunity to move from a shabby apartment in an environment with poor security to the outskirts of East Borough. They moved from one room to two, separating the “laundry area” from the place where they ate and slept.
In addition, Daisy received a bursary for attending a public elementary school, and she was delighted that the charity fund was responsible for her tuition and meals costing three pence a week.
What puzzled Klein was that the public elementary school only had breaks on Sundays, so Daisy wasn’t supposed to be here at this time.
“The school is very close, I took advantage of the afternoon break to return and help Freja bring the washed and dried laundry to a client. She and mother can’t handle the workload,” Daisy answered frankly.
The immediate effect of her going to school was that the amount of laundry which Liv and Freja could do every day decreased, obviously lowering their family income. If it wasn’t for Mike’s help applying for a grant from the charity, then they wouldn’t be able to maintain their present lives.
Therefore, there was no doubt that Freja wouldn’t be able to enter a public elementary school, and when Daisy and Klein talked about it, her eyes were filled with unconcealed envy and pain.
Despite not even being eighteen years old yet, all she could do was silently watch her sister attend school.
Klein noticed that detail and deliberately reminded Daisy, “You really should know that your mother and Freja are having a hard time. Treat them well.”
Daisy nodded seriously and said, “I’ve thought about it. When things settle down, I’ll teach Freja what I learned during the day at night and on Sundays. I’ll be her only tutor!”
Freja’s eyes suddenly blinked, and she couldn’t help lowering her head.
“Good, very good,” Klein praised her before bidding them farewell in a good mood, and he turned to another street.
He went to Black Palm Street to change out of his worker clothes, and just after he left the apartment where he was renting a room from, he saw an old middle-aged man walk over. He asked with a kind face, “Sir, have you heard of the original Creator?”
The original Creator?Klein was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately thought of the intelligence that Old Kohler had previously given him.
Recently, there had been people preaching the faith of the original Creator in East Borough, the dock area, and the factory district. It pushed the belief that “He” hadn’t really passed away and that he existed in the body of every human being and every object. As long as one served “Him” wholeheartedly and praised “Him,” then not only would “His” believers be redeemed after death, but they would also enter “His” kingdom. They would also suffer tremendous improvements in their present life, for instance, having sizzling meat to eat every day.
This was very close to the Aurora Order’s theory of the mutated Creator, so Klein had decided that it was the secret organization which was behind it. He felt that they had begun to value the vast majority of the poor after the Lanevus incident.
They’ve already developed so arrogantly to even solicit people on the streets?Klein hesitated and replied, “I’ve heard of that.”
The well-dressed middle-aged man immediately revealed a smile.
“Then, do you know about the incoming apocalypse? Do you know that the original Creator will create a sanctuary to protect ‘His’ believers?”
For a moment, Klein thought of going with the flow and be inoculated so as to slowly infiltrate the Aurora Order’s periphery organization, so as to gather the appropriate evidence and clues to take revenge on them for seeking the believers of The Fool. But after careful consideration, he felt that it was too dangerous. It was something that was tiring and troublesome for him to do alone, without any certainty of success.
In the end, he decided to inform the Machinery Hivemind about the current situation and leave it to the official organizations to handle!
After thinking through the problem, Klein’s expression immediately darkened.
“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know!”
He strode forward, shaking off the middle-aged man and ignoring his shouts.
On the way out of East Borough, he watched carefully and found that the workers who had lost their jobs due to the off-season and the efficiency improvements from textile machines were grouped together. They were being comforted and were listening to the preaches from people of unknown identities.
The investigations of East Borough, the dock area, and factory district were completed two months ago. Why haven’t the three Churches and parliament produced any concrete measures yet? The importance that they’ve placed on this issue must’ve increased. It’s impossible for them to not notice the current situation… Is this a trap for bigger fish? That’s very risky and can easily get out of hand!As Klein lampooned, he pushed the cap on his head as he walked out of East Borough and went straight to the Backlund Bridge area.
At noon, the Bravehearts Bar had just opened, and there were almost no drunkards present. Only the nearby, busy workers would come in and grab a simple lunch.
Klein mingled with them and spent ten pence on wheat bread with pork sausages and a glass of Southville beer, making himself appear rather rich.
After leisurely filling his stomach and finishing his beer, he looked at the bartender.
“Is Kaspars Kalinin here?”
He planned on replenishing some of his ordinary ammunition while he was here.
The bartender glanced at him.
“It seems like you haven’t been here in a while?
“Kaspars is dead. It’s said that he was a little restless while sleeping at night, wrapping himself in a tight bundle and suffocating himself in the end. Heh heh, I don’t really believe that kind of thing would happen. I’ve only heard about such things in ghost stories, but that’s what those black-and-white dogs say.”
Black-and-white dogs were referring to the police who wore black-and-white checked uniforms.
Suffocating himself to death? That sounds like mysticism… Was it because the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder was unable to find Miss Sharron and Maric, and thus, they chose to kill someone to vent their anger? Where’s the bearing of being a High-Sequence Beyonder? In that case, Kaspars wasn’t able to contact Miss Sharron… Perhaps they’ve already left Backlund
Kaspars wasn’t prepared for the dangers of the Beyonder world. If it were me, I wouldn’t have returned to the Bravehearts Bar. I would’ve taken all the money I saved up and go to another city for a change in environment… However, under normal circumstances, a High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t specially deal with such ordinary people. At most, they would force a mediumship ritual without considering the aftereffects… As expected of the self-indulgent Rose School of Thought. To think a High-Sequence Beyonder would actually do such a thing…
While feeling surprised, Klein also felt pity for the black-market arms dealer.
The bartender wiped a cup and continued, “If you wish to buy some stuff, there’s a new dealer.”
“Who?” Klein asked in passing.
“Old Man. He’s in Billiard room 3,” the bartender said without looking up.
Klein immediately stood up, slowly walked towards that familiar place, and knocked on the unlocked door.
“Come in.” A voice rang out.
This voice sounds a little familiar…Klein pushed open the door and looked inside.
Standing by the table was a boy that didn’t look too old. He was dressed in an old overcoat, a brown bowler hat, and had bright red eyes. It was Ian, whom Klein had met when he first arrived in Backlund. Back then, he was entrusted with the case of Detective Zreal’s disappearance and was ultimately involved in the conflict over the manuscripts of a third-generation difference machine. He had been forced to pay a high price to have Mr. A from the Aurora Order kill the Intis ambassador that was sent to the Loen Kingdom, Bakerland Jean Madan.
“It’s you, Detective Moriarty?” Ian was startled.
He had deliberately stuck two whiskers above his mouth to make himself look older.
Klein smiled as he entered the billiard room and closed the door in passing.
“Long time no see.”
He was initially surprised that Ian had appeared here and had become a black-market arms dealer, but then he thought of the details behind the matter and found that it made sense.
Klein being able to come to the Bravehearts Bar and find Kaspars Kalinin was all thanks to Ian’s introduction.
This teenage boy definitely had some connections around here!
“Yeah.” Ian wiped away his shocked expression and mumbled, “I went to Pritz Harbor for two months and found those guys to be so savage and cruel. They didn’t even have the slightest bit of modesty or love for children, so I had no choice but to return to Backlund and do what I was good at. When Kaspars died, I decided to switch careers.”
Before Klein could say anything, he added, “Mr. Detective, I’ve always kept in mind that I still owe you two requests.”
There’s no need to explain so much, nor do I care what you’ve done in the past. Although I’ve always thought that your escape from MI9 was suspicious, I didn’t care too much about it…Klein picked up a cue stick, gestured, and said, “Other than dealing in black-market weapons, you seem to be selling information?”
“Yes,” Ian answered very calmly. “What do you want to know? It’s free.”
Very straightforward… Feeling guilty about what happened to me previously?Klein pushed the cue stick forward and hit the ball, sending a red ball right into the middle pocket.
Without a trace of politeness, he straightened his body and said, “Recently, everyone has been looking for the believers of The Fool. There are many bounties available. What news do you have?”
Ian thought for a moment and said, “Nothing.
“I even suspect whether The Fool has any believers since no one can find any clues.”
… This is what you call blasting air with a cannon…Klein gave a silent, self-deprecating laugh before turning to ask, “In addition, there’s another bounty. People are looking for a lecturer named Azik Eggers. I wish to know who was the one behind the bounty, so as to determine if I should involve myself in it. Heh, searching for people is very time-consuming.”
Ian didn’t directly answer; he surveyed his surroundings and lowered his voice.
“MI9.”
MI9? It’s not the Numinous Episcopate… It seems like it really was arranged by Ince Zangwill. He’s trying to create conflict between Mr. Azik and MI9? Perhaps he knows some secret that he shouldn’t be aware of?A series of thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind. Finally, he smiled and said, “Looks like I don’t have to worry about the bounty being false, but I’m afraid that the circumstances as to why Azik Eggers is being pursued by MI9 is because he knows some secret. That being the case, the day I obtain the bounty might be the last day of my life.”
Ian spread his hands.
“I’m not sure about that.
“But you can provide only clues.”
“Good suggestion.” Without asking any more questions, Klein spent five soli, replenished some of his ordinary ammunition, and left the Bravehearts Bar.
He got on the rental carriage and looked out the window at the gloomy weather. Suddenly, he felt a little wistful.
Kaspars Kalinin is dead which also means that Miss Sharron and Maric will give up this “base.” With me only being able to contact them unilaterally, it’ll be hard to find them…
Unless they encounter some difficulties that require my help, or they have reached the stage of dealing with the evil spirit buried in the ruins. Otherwise, I’ll likely not be meeting them again.
Although they can’t be considered friends, we’ve cooperated with each other twice. I could interact with them as a Beyonder without hiding my face. Now, there are two fewer people of such people.
If it wasn’t for the Desire Apostle, I would only have an oddity like the vampire, Emlyn White, who I can talk about mysticism with without any disguises.
Thankfully. Thankfully…
As he was sighing silently, an ethereal voice suddenly sounded in his ears.
“Is there something?”
Klein instantly shuddered, and only when he saw who was sitting in front of him did he heave a sigh of relief. He laughed in exasperation and said, “Miss Sharron, do you always appear all of a sudden like this?”
Dressed in a Gothic regal dress and a matching soft black hat, Sharron was sitting quietly on the other side of the carriage, her face as pale as ever.
“I’ll knock on the window next time.” Sharron nodded without emotion.
She didn’t repeat the question, but she looked quietly at Klein in a reserved manner.
Knocking on the window all of a sudden? That’s equally scary…Klein was in no hurry to mention the matter about the Human-skinned Shadow, and instead he asked, “Has the High-Sequence Beyonder left?”
“Yes,” Sharron said tersely.
Klein was slightly relieved as he warned her, “It could also be a trap.”
As he said this, he remembered something and quickly added, “I’ve finished reading the Book of Secrets, and I’ve obtained the corresponding information from other sources that praying to the Primordial Moon is prone to problems. It’s best not to try.”
“Alright.” Sharron didn’t ask why.
She paused for a second and said in an ethereal voice, “The Primordial Moon and the Chained God seem to be archenemies.”
Because they can switch Sequences? Or could there be other reasons?Klein thought as he directed the conversation to what really mattered.
“Miss Sharron, do you know of any places with the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Like a puppet, Sharron listened quietly before nodding her head.
“Yes.”
She knows?Klein was overjoyed, and quickly asked, “Where?”
In his heart, he was already prepared to pay the “consultation fee.”
Sharron sat there without moving and said, like a talking doll, “In one of the gatherings that Maric participated in, someone once discovered the tomb of an ancient noble. They explored the periphery but didn’t dare to venture deep, but there were traces of Human-skinned Shadow activity.
“They hoped to recruit a team strong enough to completely explore the tomb and split the valuables equally.”
To seek help in a gathering of Beyonders who are not familiar with each other, how can all parties guarantee each other’s credibility? What if there’s no tomb at all, and it’s just a trap?Klein quickly thought and asked in response, “Did they succeed?”
“Yes,” Sharron answered simply.
This…Klein temporarily didn’t pursue the details. He suppressed his voice to avoid being overheard by the carriage driver.
“And then?”
“After that, they never appeared again,” Sharron calmly recounted. “One of the members was a friend of Maric’s, and he disappeared completely after that matter.”
Without waiting for Klein to ask, she continued to speak with her ethereal voice.
“Maric found some of his friend’s belongings. I used the method of divination to track them down to White Cliff Town, and I found a hidden entrance to the tomb at the riverbend of the Stratford River. Maric’s friend was inside, but he was already dead.”
“You went in?” Klein blurted out.
“No, I determined it using another method,” Sharron explained. “That tomb gave me a sense of great danger. I didn’t try to explore it.”
At this point, she looked at Klein with her blue eyes.
“Without the help of a Sequence 4 Beyonder or a Sealed Artifact of a corresponding level, it would be best not to venture deep into that tomb.”
Even you find it very dangerous. I don’t need to go above the gray fog to divine it to know how terrifying it is…Klein looked down at the floor of the carriage and thought for a few seconds.
“Do you know which ancient noble’s tomb it belongs to?”
Sharron did not pause in her reply.
“His last name is Amon.”
Amon? A member of the family of that Amon who had possessed Little Sun’s body and almost sneaked into the mysterious space above the gray fog?Klein used his ability as a Clown to control the slight twitch of his eyelids. He asked in puzzlement, “Are you sure?”
At this moment, a figure appeared in his mind—a black classic robe, a matching pointed hat, a broad forehead, a thin face, black eyes, black hair, and a crystal monocle.
Sharron’s pale blonde hair shone through the mist like an oil painting drawn by a master, and she said in her usual flat tone, “According to the items obtained from the initial exploration, a member of the gathering who specializes in ancient history determined that the owner of the tomb came from the Tudor Dynasty of the Fourth Epoch. The family name is Amon.”
It really is the Blasphemer family of the Fourth Epoch… This family isn’t cursed like the Abraham family, nor was it destroyed directly by the Church of a certain goddess like the Antigonus family…
According to the special and powerful performance Amon showed in the City of Silver, the situation of this family might be comparable to that of Zaratul’s. They were all secretly passed down, with the presence of High-Sequence Beyonders among their ranks, perhaps even with powerful angels. They protect certain crucial secrets, such as the “coordinates” of the Forsaken Land of the Gods…
The danger of a tomb left behind by such a family can be imagined. Perhaps Amon can borrow the power of certain changes to cast his gaze over from the distant Forsaken Land of the Gods… I can’t use the perspective of a Low- or Mid-Sequence Beyonder to deduce the terror of a demigod…
Klein didn’t ponder for long before denying the possibility of exploring the tomb of the Amon family.
Slightly disappointed, he looked up at Sharron.
“Is that place the only place with a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Sharron shook her head.
“No.”
“Oh?” Klein’s eyes lit up, and he assumed a listening posture.
Sharron said, her voice unchanged, “I’ve participated in a gathering. A Beyonder promised that as long as someone completes a mission given by her, she would satisfy any reasonable request. When it comes to ingredients, it is limited to those below that of High-Sequence Beyonder ingredients.”
“In other words, she can give any Beyonder ingredient below that of High-Sequence Beyonders?” The first thought that came to Klein’s mind was:is she bragging?
Even for the Church of the Evernight Goddess, only the Holy Cathedral, or in other words, the Cathedral of Serenity, would possess such a possibility!
Many of these ingredients weren’t commonly needed because they weren’t needed at all.
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Sharron calmly replied, “She’s a High-Sequence Beyonder.”
High-Sequence Beyonder? No wonder… That would be on the level of the high-ranking members of the Churches or secret organizations. Even if they don’t belong to any party, they would still build up their own faction! However, the promise of any type of Beyonder ingredient below a High-Sequence potion definitely can’t be completely be met…Klein momentarily had such a thought.
Sharron simply added, “She said that certain ingredients would require a certain period of time.”
That’s more like it!Klein asked with interest, “What mission did she give?”
Sharron sat up straight and dignified.
“Investigate Hero Bandit Dark Emperor’s true identity.”
“…”
Klein believed that if he had been drinking water at that moment, then he wouldn’t have been able to control himself and that he would’ve sprayed it across from him.
Who did I offend? Why am I the target of a High-Sequence Beyonder?He first lamented in Chinese, then he quickly analyzed the possible parties.
Members of the Twilight Hermit Order? Because the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor had killed the Desire Apostle, Beria?
Members of the Aurora Order? They drew links to The Fool from the tarot cards I left during the Capim incident, and they decided to investigate the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?
Members of the three Churches and MI9? Just to find out the truth about the Capim affair?
Every one of them is possible, and none of them can be ruled out!Klein didn’t show any abnormalities as he deliberated and asked, “Why is she investigating the true identity of the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?”
“No one knows,” Sharron replied in the simplest of terms.
Klein thought for two seconds and said after organizing his words, “What kind of person is she? I want to know if I should take this mission.”
Sharron remained silent for two seconds, seemingly in recollection.
Then she described, “Female, above 1.70 meters tall, very well-proportioned, chestnut hair, was disguised, loves black leather boots, only occasionally attended the gatherings, and first appeared two months ago.”
Loves wearing black leather boots, female, High-Sequence Beyonder…When these three keywords were put together, it immediately triggered a certain part of Klein’s memories!
Back when he went to the Royal Museum to steal the Dark Emperor card, he had met a mysterious High-Sequence Beyonder in the reconstructed study of Emperor Roselle. She only revealed her feet in black leather boots, and when he borrowed the power of the gray fog to escape, he ended up running into the Devil dog due to the side effects of the Master Key and had to shout for help. Therefore, Klein Moriarty ended up meeting the female demigod again.
Her? Why would she look for Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? She’s confirmed that the thief who stole the Card of Blasphemy is a Spirit Body and knows what would happen if a Spirit Body carries and contains the Dark Emperor card. Hence, she has locked onto the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor who has similar traits?Klein quickly thought of a very convincing possibility.
The only thing that confused him was how the other person knew that he had taken the Dark Emperor card and not any other cards, such as the Abyss card or The Sun card.
Unless she was targeting the Card of Blasphemy, and she had investigated beforehand that it was the Dark Emperor card… Well, Miss Sharron said that she joined the gathering for the first time more than two months ago. This matches the timing of Roselle’s exhibition… Later, she occasionally participated without leaving Backlund, or perhaps, she returned regularly to search for the enemy who had taken the Dark Emperor’s card…Klein’s thoughts blazed through his mind as he gave a faint smile.
“I’ll keep an eye out for her. I hope there’s something to be gained.”
She can forget about getting anything her entire life!He added inwardly without hesitation.
Sharron nodded almost imperceptibly and said nothing more about the Human-skinned Shadow.
Obviously, she only had two leads, but it was still better than the Vampire Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom Isengard Stanton’s circle.
Klein slowly exhaled, concealing his inward disappointment, and said with a respectful tone, “You and Maric aren’t troubled by the curse anymore, are you?”
“There’s only one Scarlet Lunar Corona,” Sharron answered calmly.
The person who wore the Scarlet Lunar Corona was immune to the full moon’s effects, a dream item for Mutants.
That is to say, one will be fine, and one will be in the same situation as before… When affected by the full moon, Maric will be driven to insanity, while Miss Sharron will lose her strength. It appears Maric is the one using it…Klein thought as he changed topics.
“Have you found a way to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption on the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Wraith Steve?”
He casually asked this question without much hope. In his heart, he believed that there was a greater chance with The Sun.
“No.” Sharron appeared like she was talking about someone else.
Perhaps I will sell you this method in the future and hope that you have saved up your gold pounds…Klein tersely acknowledged and was suddenly unsure of how to continue the conversation.
He paused for a few seconds before asking, “Where is White Cliff Town?”
“Backlund suburbs, south of the bridge,” Sharron answered succinctly.
She looked into Klein’s eyes again.
“Nothing else?”
“Nothing.” Klein first shook his head, and then asked, “Can I tell others about the tomb?”
“Sure.”
Sharron’s figure rapidly faded before she disappeared from the carriage.
Perhaps it was to conceal herself, as she never had the habit of using perfume; thus, leaving behind an empty environment once more.
8 p.m., Harvest Church.
After changing back into his usual attire, Klein looked around once as he pressed down on the edge of his hat. Then, he walked into the hall and headed for Emlyn White who was standing before three rows of candles on the right side of the hall.
At the vampire’s feet was a black suitcase, its surface was seemingly covered with a layer of a wall of spirituality.
Upon sensing Detective Sherlock Moriarty coming in, Emlyn was first pleased before revealing an alarmed look.
He bent down to grab his suitcase and took a few steps back, closing the gap he had with Father Utravsky who was focused on praying.
Are you afraid that I’ll rob you of the Beyonder ingredients…Klein stopped three meters away, then he smiled and said, “Let me first verify if it’s the two ingredients I need.”
Emlyn White ran his hand through his hair, lifted the leather case to his chest and undid the buckle.
The wall of spirituality shattered as a result, turning into a light breeze that blew through the prayer hall.
Klein, who had long activated his Spirit Vision, immediately saw bursts of strange and dazzling light. It was the spiritual radiance released by many Beyonder characteristics.
There were two small boxes inside the suitcase. One was made of tin and had many patterns on it. It looked spartan and heavy. The other was only a cardboard box.
Holding the black leather suitcase in one hand, Emlyn opened the slightly tarnished silver-colored tin case. The item inside looked like a yellowish brown peeled walnut with the grooves and ridges of a brain.
Along with the flickering of the candle flame, its appearance constantly changed. Sometimes it would turn gray and appear wrinkled. At other times, it would turn dark brown and extremely smooth. The colors would interweave, outlining a featureless “face.”
At the sight of it, Klein felt the power of the potion, which he had completely digested and assimilated, stir a little, like a magnet encountering an opposite pole.
He was able to control his body with his Clown powers as he suppressed the feeling of attraction. He knew deep down that the item was a genuine mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter.
It seems like what Emperor Roselle speculated in his diary is possible, that High-Sequence items of the same pathway would unconsciously draw Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders to them, with a tendency to draw them together… Although the Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland is still very far from a High Sequence and doesn’t have that kind of special force of attraction, it contains enough Beyonder characteristics. Moreover, I’ve digested the Sequence 7 potion. When the person and ingredients are sufficiently close, such a phenomenon will appear…
I didn’t notice it before because, firstly, the corresponding Beyonder ingredients are of low quality, and secondly, my own strength is lacking, and I wasn’t of a high enough Sequence… Right, every time I digested the potion, an illusory starry sky would appear around me. There were many resplendent lights within, and they would pull one another in an attempt to converge… This might be a scene of the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics of the same pathway, and the greater the “quality,” the stronger the pull…
Then, will Beyonder characteristics of similar pathways conform to this law?
Klein’s expression didn’t change as he recalled the records in Roselle’s diary, and combined with his three experiences of digesting potions, he was able to determine the existence of a certain law.
Emlyn White glanced at him warily, quickly closed the tin box and opened the paper box next to it.
The paper box was padded with thick cotton, and in the center of the box was a glass bottle that could hold 200 milliliters of liquid. The bottle was half-empty, while the rest of it was filled with a viscous liquid that could change its color based on the change of light.
“Any other problems?” Emlyn closed the paper box.
“Let me confirm once more.” Klein took out a gold coin and let it spin between his fingers, as though it had a life of its own.
Ding!
The gold coin bounced up and fell down again, landing in Klein’s palm.
It was heads, indicating a positive response.
Klein nodded slightly and took out stacks after stacks of notes from various pockets. They were in ten-pound, five-pound, and one-pounds denominations.
“1,450 pounds.” Klein placed the pile of cash on a nearby piece of furniture.
“Retreat a few steps, no, five steps!” Emlyn called out cautiously.
Klein smiled, raised his hands, and took five steps back.
Emlyn cautiously moved closer, checking to see if there was any blank paper in the stack of cash.
After doing a slight count, he threw the leather suitcase in his hand towards Klein.
Klein was startled and with his agile moves, he accurately caught the suitcase.
He was afraid that the blood of the Thousand-faced Hunter would seep out after the bottle shattered.
And Emlyn White took the opportunity to collect the bills and quickly retreated to the side of Father Utravsky.
Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and seriously checked the amount and their authenticity.
At the sight, Klein recalled the scene and suddenly felt ashamed.
He and Emlyn had made a perfectly fine Church of Mother Earth cathedral look like the scene of an arms or drugs trade…
After confirming the condition of the two ingredients, Klein snapped his fingers, igniting a match he had specially separated in his clothes and allowed the soaring red flames to envelop his body.
When the flames descended back down, he had already disappeared.
As he often met Emlyn White at the Harvest Church, he didn’t mind if Father Utravsky found out that he was a Beyonder who had helped him eliminate his dark personality. He even felt that this would give him some form of friendship.
Emlyn, who was counting the money, looked up and was stunned for a good two seconds.
He muttered to himself in a low voice, “My suitcase…
“My tin box…”
…
On the lamp-lit street, a carriage rolled over the puddles and headed for the edge of Empress Borough.
Fors has told her good friend, Xio Derecha, that she had a teacher and had ended up consuming another Apprentice potion.
After confirming that she didn’t have any signs of losing control, Xio looked outside the window at the gas lamps, which weren’t much taller than she was, and asked in puzzlement, “I’ve always wondered why they’re preserved as ingredients and not as a potion. Your teacher could’ve concocted the potion beforehand and brought them here, so there was no need for him to do it on the spot.”
Fors gave a faint smile and said, “I’ve asked him about this before. He said that there are two main reasons. One is that different Beyonder ingredients have different uses, and when they’re made into a potion, they cannot be used flexibly. The second is that when the Beyonder characteristics are solidified, they can be kept forever, but after it becomes a potion, that won’t be the case unless one uses a special isolation technique.”
“Why?” Xio asked in surprise. “This isn’t an ordinary type of medicine or Beyonder weapon in which its spirituality will continue to dissipate and weaken.”
Fors wasn’t in the mood to laugh, but she had no choice but to maintain her smile.
“It’s not a problem about the characteristic loss, but that once Beyonder ingredients become potions, not only can humans absorb them, even other creatures or materials without life can. It’s just relatively slower. For example, if I use a glass bottle to store the potion, it might appear fine, but after a few days, the glass bottle would ‘finish’ drinking the potion, becoming a special mystical item. It might even gain intelligence. Of course, my teacher said that such a situation has very huge side effects, akin to what a Rampager leaves behind.
“The seven Churches and some hidden factions have special isolation techniques, but it’s rather troublesome, and they won’t use it on Low- or Mid-Sequence potions.”
“How amazing!” Xio sighed.
She took another look outside and said in a low voice, “We’re almost there.”
She and Fors were here to attend the Beyonder gathering which Mr. A was holding.
Fors smiled while feeling her heart bleed.
“I hope there’s the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.”
Her teacher, Dorian Gray, had taught her the acting method before he left. He even gave her the potion formula for Trickmaster and got her to attempt to find the Beyonder ingredients on her own. If she hadn’t gathered all of the ingredients by the time she digested the Apprentice potion, she could write to him for help.
This left Fors in a rather lost state.
Why did I spend large sums of money to purchase the Trickmaster formula and the acting method?
Up to now, the greatest and invaluable help the Tarot Club has given me were the things Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice taught me to take note of, as well as Mr. Fool’s interference in divination. Otherwise, Teacher would’ve long discovered a problem with me, and I wouldn’t have become his student…
Sigh, I’ll just consider it as the price for neutralizing the full moon’s curse…
As the thought crossed her mind, Fors suddenly noticed that the house where Mr. A had his gathering held had visibly collapsed, and there were even scorch marks in many places.
There was a fierce battle here… Who dealt with Mr. A? An official organization?Fors immediately signaled to Xio and instructed the carriage driver outside, “Not here, two more streets up ahead.”
…
“Aurora Order’s base found. Terrorist organization suffers severe setback.”
The next day, Klein saw this article the moment he flipped the newspapers open.
“Let’s hope Mr. A died in this ambush.” He drew the crimson moon on his chest in solemnity.
He had already thrown the Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood and mutated pituitary gland from last night above the gray fog to ensure that they wouldn’t be lost.
Even if I die, they won’t be lost…Klein chewed on a piece of bacon with great ease.
After last night’s transaction, his cash reserves had fallen back below 1,000 pounds, leaving him with only 735 pounds, which was only enough to buy a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. After that, he didn’t have the ability to purchase the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic.
Without any better clues or money, Klein rested at home the entire morning. After lunch, he dressed up and headed straight for the Backlund Bridge area.
He had previously made an agreement with Carlson of the Machinery Hivemind to find him at the Lucky Bar near the West Balam dock if he had any intelligence. If the intelligence was especially important and Carlson wasn’t there, he was to go straight to Lever Cathedral. After all, Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t a member of a secret organization, so there was no need for caution.
There weren’t many customers at Lucky Bar in the afternoon, so Klein instantly saw Carlson sitting and drinking alone in a corner of the bar.
He walked over, knocked on the table, and reported with a suppressed voice, “Many people in East Borough are spreading the faith of the original Creator.”
Carlson sipped some alcohol brewed from pure malt and replied noncommittally, “I’m aware.”
As expected…Klein commented silently before smiling.
“I have a clue regarding a Fourth Epoch tomb of a noble.”
“Ah!”
The glass in Carlson’s hand paused as he looked at Klein in surprise, and he unconsciously nudged his thick glasses.
But he noticed that Detective Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t continuing to describe the matter, but looking at the bartender a few steps away while saying with a smile, “One glass of Southville beer.”
Seeing the white foam of the Southville beer being placed in front of Sherlock Moriarty, Carlson finally came to his senses.
It was only when the bartender was a certain distance away from them did he ask in a suppressed voice, “What do you want?”
Klein picked up his glass and took a sip. He took a few seconds to savor the bitter taste of the malt and the faint sweetness from it.
“Cheers!” He looked sideways at Carlson and smiled before raising his glass.
Without hesitation, Carlson shook his head and refused the offer, mumbling, “You have beer, while I have strong distilled liquor. It’s not suitable for a toast.”
Klein was only going through the motions, so he once again took a sip of his Southville beer, looked straight ahead, and chuckled.
“What I want is very simple.
“I’m not sure what’s inside the tomb, so I can only describe it rather vaguely… Well, I hope that I can choose an item from the spoils of your tomb exploration. I’m not greedy, and my request will not involve high Sequence items. I wouldn’t dare to take it even if they were one of the options.
“If you find nothing or there are only high Sequence items, then I don’t want anything. Of course, I believe that when the latter happens, you wouldn’t be stingy with giving me a sum of cash that’s consistent with my contribution.”
After hearing about the Amon family’s tomb from Miss Sharron yesterday, he had came up with rough plans.
The first plan was to blow the copper whistle, contact Mr. Azik, and join forces to explore the tomb.
However, there were many potential problems with this plan. Firstly, he was unsure of the amount of strength Azik, who was still in the midst of finding his lost memories, had regained. Secondly, Azik was being pursued by MI9, so it was very easy for him and Azik to land in trouble. Thirdly, there was a high chance that Klein would end up reappearing in the sights of Sealed Artifact 0-08 once again. Of course, he could also consider using the help of the gray fog to make contact or embark on the expedition. However, blowing the copper whistle above the gray fog made it impossible to summon the messenger; therefore, ending all of his subsequent plans.
More importantly, Klein didn’t dare to reveal the secret of the space above the fog to Azik Eggers whose identity remained a mystery.
Therefore, he finally chose the second method, which was to use his identity as an informant to submit the information to the Machinery Hivemind and ask for a reasonable reward.
When it came to the number of High-Sequence Beyonders, which faction could have more than the seven Churches?
According to what Klein knew, there were close to ten High-Sequence Beyonders in the Church of the Evernight Goddess. In other words, nearly half of the thirteen archbishops and nine high-ranking deacons had reached or surpassed Sequence 4. This wasn’t considering the adorer of the Goddess, the Pope who helmed the Church.
Even if the situation regarding the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery was inferior in this aspect, it couldn’t be that inferior. Their archbishop of the Backlund diocese, Horamick Haydn, was a High-Sequence Beyonder.
And as such, for an orthodox church, with all its resources accumulated to date, it wouldn’t value the Mid-Sequence items very, very, very much. Klein believed that he could negotiate a reasonable “price.”
Simply put, the core element of the second plan was: find an organization for any difficulties!
Upon hearing Klein’s offer, Carlson paused for a second, then blurted out, “Aren’t you a believer in God?”
I’ve always had the Goddess in my heart…Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It is because of my belief in God that I’ve told you this information, not to the Nighthawks through Mr. Stanton.
“God said to let those who wish to be strong, be strong. Only by becoming stronger and having more money can I have more access to different channels and resources, and thus provide you with better and more effective information.”
In order to convince the Machinery Hivemind, he had specifically spent the morning reading through the “Steam and Machinery Bible” that he had bought earlier. He then found a few sentences from the deity that met his requirements and memorized them.
Carlson was momentarily unable to provide a rejoinder. He just sat there, stunned, to the point of forgetting to drink.
Seeing this, Klein quickly added, “Moreover, this will help you establish a harmonious and efficient relationship with new-generation informants. As long as you spread the news of the rewards I receive as a result of this, as well as keeping your promise without going back on your word, then I believe that the other informants will be deeply moved and be greatly motivated to do their best to gather useful information for you.
“Of course, I wish that you use my pseudonym when advertising this.”
Carlson listened with a blank face, picked up his glass, and gulped down a mouthful. He almost choked.
“Cough. Sherlock, the real you is completely different from what I remember about you from before.” He sighed.
The Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his memories was good at analysis and reasoning, he was extremely calm and polite, and, with a great sense of justice, had offered very effective advice. He was an outstanding believer in God.
Yet now, he was…
Klein took a sip of his beer and chuckled.
“Everyone has their different sides. Using a single facade to face everything is prone to error. This is a problem you have to pay attention to when making deductions.”
After calming down for a moment, Carlson stood up and said, “I have no right to agree to such a request. I will report it immediately, so wait here for a while.”
“Alright.” Klein waved to the bartender and added a serving of potato wedges.
By the time he leisurely finished his food and beer, Carlson returned to the bar with the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind, Ikanser Bernard.
Ikanser looked around, and seeing that there was no one around, he said in a deep voice, “There’s no problem with your request, but there’s one condition to add on—items with strong side effects and curses are not among the items available for selection.”
What I want is an ingredient…Klein immediately laughed.
“Alright!
“Dare I ask again if is this your personal decision or the response from the higher-ups?”
“I have the right to make such a decision.” Ikanser used his hat to press down on his fluffy hair. “But since it concerns an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch, I had sent a telegram to the archbishop, and he didn’t object to it in his reply.”
“Alright.” Klein drew another triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest. “I’ll give you the information now.”
Ikanser shook his head subconsciously.
He looked around and pointed to a billiard room.
“Let’s talk inside.”
This deacon, who is always publicly placed on trial by the mirror called Arrodes, is quite experienced…Klein murmured and followed Ikanser and Carlson into the billiard room while making sure that the adjacent rooms were empty.
Klein paused for a few seconds and said with some deliberation, “The thing is, there was a Beyonder who found a hidden tomb at the mouth of the Stratford River in White Cliff Town. He searched the periphery and found some items.
“After that, they recruited people and did further explorations, but no one returned. If you search carefully over there, you will definitely find the corresponding traces.”
After listening carefully, Ikanser asked, “Are you sure it’s an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch?”
“The items on the outside can prove that they’re members of the Tudor Dynasty’s Amon family,” Klein answered truthfully. He then warned him, “The Beyonders who died in there weren’t weak at all, and there were quite a few of them. I believe that this tomb isn’t something that can be explored by those below High-Sequence Beyonders.”
“Amon…” Ikanser frowned instinctively.
It could be seen that, as a deacon, he had the authority to know some ancient secret history.
Without waiting for Klein to emphasize it again, he looked up and said, “We will collect the relevant information first before we act.”
“A Fourth Epoch aristocratic tomb is very dangerous. Don’t tell this information to anyone else, or explore it yourself. Otherwise, you and your friends will only lose their lives.”
If I dared, I wouldn’t be sitting here…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and said, “My reputation has always been good.”
After making the deal, he watched Ikanser and Carlson leave before putting on his hat and sauntering out of Lucky Bar.
Towards the nobles of the Fourth Epoch, as well as the Amon family, the Machinery Hivemind will still be very cautious. They’ll have to have at least several days of preparing before they take action… Prudence…Klein’s random thoughts froze on a single word.
He thought of another thing that could be described as being prudent.
After Roselle had joined the ancient organization suspected of being the Twilight Hermit Order, he had actually never mentioned its name in his own secret diary which was written in Chinese. Each time, he would refer to it by referring to it with the appropriate characteristics.
This level of prudence was a very suspicious phenomenon!
Why didn’t Emperor Roselle dare to mention the name of that organization, even when it’s written in Chinese? This is completely different from the style of writing where he dared to write anything in his diary… What was he afraid of, or what was he worried about? Could it be that as long as he said or wrote down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order, then they would be made aware of it it no matter which language he used? Does one of their members or a Sealed Artifact they possess have such abilities?A guess popped up in Klein’s mind, but there was no way to confirm it unless he was willing to take the risk.
I’ll first assume it’s true and that I haven’t been perceived by them, because the channeling of the Desire Apostle’s spirit had been done above the gray fog. Informing Miss Justice of it was also done in response to a prayer using the gray fog… Well, it’s almost Monday, and I have to remind Miss Justice at the Tarot Club not to say or write down the name “Twilight Hermit Order.” As for the reason, she can understand it by herself with me simply giving her a look…Klein quickly made his next arrangements and strode out of Lucky Bar.
Seeing that it was still early, he took a horse carriage to the Quelaag Club, intending to spend the afternoon there.
As soon as he entered the hall, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont.
This descendant of blue-blood was seated in a corner, holding a glass of scarlet grape wine. His face was rosy, and he was sipping it in high spirits.
“You seem to be in a good mood, Talim,” Klein smiled and greeted him.
Talim chuckled and said, “Because the new year is coming.”
Then, rather excitedly, he asked, “Sherlock, do you know what it’s like to really like someone?”
“…” Klein showed a fake smile.
“I’m sorry, I’m still single.”
Talim finished the rest of his wine, stood up, waved his hand, and said, “That’s a pity. Well, I have to get busy.”
“By the way, thank you for introducing Mr. Framis Cage,” Klein recalled the investment of the bike project and sincerely expressed his gratitude. “When are you free these days? I’d like to get you to bring me around to sample some of Backlund’s delicacies.”
“After the new year.” Talim put on his hat and walked with a smile to the reception hall.
Has this fellow entered the season of love?Klein couldn’t help but mutter.
Just as he turned around and took a few steps, he suddenly heard a heavy thud.
Klein jerked his head back and saw Talim Dumont on the ground, his left hand clamped tightly at his chest where his heart was. His body was convulsing nonstop.
This…Klein hurried over.
But at this moment, Talim had already spat out all of the white foam on his mouth, losing his last breath of life.
In just a few seconds, he had turned into a dead corpse.
This wasn’t the first time Klein had seen someone familiar die in front of him, but it was the most abrupt and unforeseen death. The expression on Talim Dumont’s face when he had asked about what it felt to really like someone was a vivid expression of hidden excitement and flaunting, but one which couldn’t be directly shared due to the need of being careful as a result of certain factors.
That was too fast… Normal diseases do not cause death so quickly!Klein’s expression was solemn as he lightly tapped his molars to activate his Spirit Vision.
He dropped to one knee and crouched down. He saw Talim Dumont’s aura and the colors of his emotions fading rapidly.
Furthermore, there were strands of black gas wrapped around his heart like a snake which were gradually dimming.
A Beyonder ability similar to a curse?Klein instantly made a preliminary conclusion.
At this moment, a nearby red-vested attendant and a servant girl in a black-and-white dress ran over. They looked at the dead body on the ground in horror—his eyes were wide and round, and the corners of his mouth still had remnant white foam.
Klein closed his eyes and instructed in a deep voice, “Go to the nearby police station and tell them someone died here.”
“Yes, Mr. Moriarty.” The red-vested attendant immediately turned around and ran out the door, so flustered that he even forgot to put on his coat.
Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Klein didn’t check Talim’s belongings, nor did he try to pull out a few strands of hair for a divination attempt when he wasn’t around anyone.
His identity was already considered semi-official, so he could use the power of the Machinery Hivemind to conduct a follow-up investigation. There was no need for him to act as a lone hero.
Thinking of the many times he had played cards with Talim Dumont, and how he had introduced clients and investors, and the love story that had been hanging in his mind for so long, Klein couldn’t help but take a long, slow, deep breath.
Who’s Talim’s murderer?
Which Beyonder, who’s adept at curses, did Talim offend?
Judging from his attitude today, he should be in a very happy and calm state, completely unaware of the fact that he has provoked a terrifying character…
Questions flashed through Klein’s mind, but his lack of understanding about Talim Dumont resulted in a lack of soil to nurture any inspiration.
When the police arrived, he was questioned as a witness and that wasted quite a bit of his time.
It wasn’t until all of this was over that Klein had a chance to leave Hillston Borough and head back to Lucky Bar in the Backlund Bridge area.
Carlson was still there drinking; the only difference being that his drink had been exchanged from a strong distilled liquor made from pure malt to golden, frothy beer.
Klein raised his right hand, covered his mouth, and squeezed over. He lightly knocked on the table and said, “Is your job to drink here every day?”
Carlson jumped in fright as he turned his head, relaxing only when he saw that it was Sherlock Moriarty.
“You… What is it now?”
This reaction is very familiar…Klein sighed silently and said gravely, “There is a case involving Beyonders.”
Carlson looked around and saw that Lucky Bar already had quite a number of patrons. They were either hollering over their glasses or eager to fight in the ring.
“Follow me, let’s play a round of billiards.” Carlson nudged his thick glasses and carried his beer to an empty billiard room.
Klein followed, closing the door behind him.
“Your alcohol tolerance seems pretty good,” he said in passing.
“No, I just drink very slowly.” Carlson put down his glass and picked up the cue stick.
Then, he added inexplicably, “And I’d like some alone time lately.”
I don’t care about that…Klein pursed his lips and said, “I encountered a death at the Quelaag Club in Hillston Borough. That was a friend of mine, a noble descendant, and an equestrian teacher. He’s usually healthy and had recently been in a very good mental state, but just now, he suddenly died in front of me. It looked like a heart attack, but my Spirit Vision told me that he might’ve been cursed.”
“You’re adept at Spirit Vision?” Carlson asked subconsciously.
What sort of details did Mr. Stanton fabricate for me? After becoming a Machinery Hivemind informant, they never even asked me which pathway I was, or which Sequence I’m at, nor did they try to find out about my origins and background… Of course, letting an informant keep certain secrets of their own is also a common tactic used by official organizations…Klein frankly responded, “Yes, the chest of the deceased had some decaying, illusory black gas.”
“It does involve the possibility of a curse and a Beyonder.” Carlson didn’t ask further as he slowly nodded. “Hillston Borough… That’s the territory of our Machinery Hivemind.”
In the northwest of Backlund, which was the heart of the metropolis, Empress Borough and Cherwood Backlund came under the Mandated Punisher’s jurisdiction. The western and northern areas came under the Nighthawks, and Hillston Borough and Backlund Bridge area came under the Machinery Hivemind.
Having said this, Carlson looked at Klein and attempted to confirm the details.
“What deity does your friend believe in?”
After thinking carefully for a few seconds, Klein replied hesitantly, “The Lord of Storms.”
“A believer of the Lord of Storms… Is he the only deceased?” Carlson asked with a frown.
“Yes,” Klein gave an affirmative answer.
Carlson chalked the cue stick and sighed.
“We have no right to take the case. This is under the Mandated Punishers.
“But I will pass on your information to them.”
In the Loen Kingdom, the principle of jurisdiction over Beyonder events was first to divide them according to their beliefs. If they involved the followers of multiple deities, then it would be decided according to who held jurisdiction over the area.
Klein was no stranger to this. He had no intention of making things difficult for Carlson, so he earnestly said, “Thank you. I hope they can find the real killer as soon as possible.”
Carlson picked up the glass of beer beside him and took a sip.
“He’s a descendant of blue-blood. The Mandated Punishers will definitely take it seriously.”
Pausing for a second, he looked at Klein and said in a low voice, “I find it hard to believe that you’ve only been in Backlund for about three months.
“You seem to have established a wide range of social connections and possess lots of resources here.”
“Some people are naturally adept at this.” Klein shook his head with a self-deprecating laugh before bidding farewell.
By the time he got back to Minsk Street, it was completely dark and the gas lamps lining the streets were being lit by workers.
Although his relationship with Talim Dumont didn’t go deep, he was an acquaintance he met nearly every week. He was a friend he would play cards with every now and then, and Talim was rather warm and had always exalted him as a great detective. Furthermore, he had practiced what he preached by introducing clients and investors.
His passing also made Klein feel sad, making him fully aware of his helplessness towards fate.
Other than that, he was also very angry. He was angry at the murderer who had cursed Talim to death.
I hope that they can figure out what happened. I hope that the Mandated Punishers doesn’t run out of manpower because of Duke Negan’s assassination case…Klein sighed as he got off the carriage and walked towards the gate.
In the process, he discovered that there was no light at the Sammers house next door.
It looks like they’re on their way to Desi Bay… Is this the new year atmosphere in Backlund? Yet, I don’t feel anything at all…Klein momentarily felt melancholic.
With these emotions in mind, he went to bed early and woke up at seven in the morning.
In an attempt to change his mood, Klein decided to bake a homemade cake today.
“I’ll buy the ingredients after breakfast,” he whispered, drinking his milk and flipping through the newspapers.
Soon, he saw an “obituary” in the Tussock Times: “My beloved son, Talim Dumont, passed away on 18 December due to a sudden heart disease. His funeral will be held at the Crown Cemetery at exactly 9 a.m. on 21 December.”
In the Northern Continent, due to reanimations, it was already an ancient tradition to be buried as quickly as possible after one’s death. Of course, this was on the premise that there was no shortage of money for a funeral.
Sudden heart disease? Is this the final result of the investigation? Or could it be that the Mandated Punishers are trying to lull the culprit?Klein frowned, unable to make a judgment.
Perhaps I can go above the gray fog to see if it’s a trap set up by the Mandated Punishers, but there’s a high probability of failure. After all, I don’t have one of his items with me, nor was I targeted…He took a breath, calmed down, and methodically filled his stomach.
The subsequent attempt didn’t exceed Klein’s expectations. He could only leave Minsk Street and take a bus to Hillston Borough to visit Isengard Stanton.
The great detective walked in the warm room, pointed to the front, and said, “Sherlock, would you like some breakfast? My chef’s skills aren’t worse than mine.”
“No, I’ve already had breakfast,” Klein shook his head and declined.
Isengard stopped in his tracks and casually asked, “Where are you going to spend the new year’s? I’m planning on, no—returning to Lenburg.”
“I haven’t confirmed it yet. Perhaps Midseashire,” Klein said, perfunctorily.
“The scenery there was originally pretty good, but unfortunately, there’s an abundance in coal and iron resources, there was also a rather developed shipping industry.” Isengard straightened his collar and touched the pipe in his pocket. “You seem to be a little anxious?”
“Mr. Stanton, I have something to ask you.” Klein took the opportunity when asked the question to relate, in detail, Talim Dumont’s death, the results of his Spirit Vision, his advice to the Machinery Hivemind, and what he had seen in this morning’s obituary.
Of course, he had hidden the fact that he had become an informant for the Machinery Hivemind. He only said that for his friend, he had found an official Beyonder he got to know due to the Desire Apostle case.
“Do you think this is a trap by the Mandated Punishers?” he finally asked.
Holding the pipe, Isengard said thoughtfully, “I’ve been trying to avoid the Mandated Punishers, and I don’t know enough about the situation.
“I’ll get someone to find out. If there’s any news, then I’ll write to you.”
“Okay, thank you.” Klein bowed sincerely.
In the evening, he received a letter specially sent from Isengard. There was only one sentence in the letter: “This case isn’t handled by the Mandated Punishers. The royal family has taken the case by claiming that Talim Dumont is a noble.”
The royal family…Klein held the letter he received from Isengard Stanton and silently murmured to himself.
He looked up and outside the window, and he saw the rain pattering down. The gas lamps on the streets were giving off quiet halos.
Inside the living room, the coffee table was neat and tidy, with a few stacks of newspapers placed in the corner. There was silence all around him.
Klein sat on the sofa as he leaned forward a little. He sat there silently for a long time.
After nearly ten minutes, he exhaled and shook his head. Slowly and heavily, he tossed the letter into the trash can.
He slowly stood up and expressionlessly walked to the second floor.
And in the trash can, Isengard Stanton’s letter caught fire silently and quickly crumpled into black ashes.
…
On Monday morning, Klein stood in front of the mirror, pressed his right thumb and middle finger to his temples, and rubbed them with a little more strength.
When he was done, he turned on the faucet, lowered his body, splashed the cold tap water onto his face, and washed his face while having a fit at the cold.
After freshening himself up, he hung up the towel, walked to the first floor, and simply made a single-sided, well-done fried eggs with buttered toast.
Of course, a cup of black tea with a few slices of lemon quenched his thirst and reduced the cloy sensation he was feeling.
After breakfast, as he was idly flipping through the rest of the newspapers, Klein suddenly heard the tinkling of the doorbell.
Who is it? A new commission? Could it be that the Machinery Hivemind has already finished exploring the Amon family’s tomb? No, it can’t be that fast…Klein muttered as he put away his napkin and newspapers and walked slowly to the door.
When he held the handle, the image of the visitor outside the door appeared in his mind.
It was an elderly gentleman dressed to a tee. His snow-white shirt was starched, and a thick grayish-blue vest completely hid his belly. The long tailcoat had sharp lines without any blemishes on it.
The gentleman was wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes, so shiny that it was impossible to tell if he had walked through the rain or mud.
He wore a pair of white knitted gloves, with silver hair at his temples. His face was deeply wrinkled, and his light brown eyes were so serious that they didn’t contain a hint of a smile.
I don’t know him…Klein mumbled and opened the door.
“May I know who you’re looking for?” he asked politely.
The elderly gentleman took off his hat, pressed it to his chest, and saluted in the most standard manner.
“Mr. Sherlock Moriarty, I’m a butler who has come to invite you in place of my master.”
“Do I know your esteemed master? Why is he looking for me?” Klein’s head was completely filled with questions.
But at this moment, he had already noticed a carriage parked across the cement road. It had a deep black outer shell, and there was a curtain on the inside of the window. It was obvious that it was nothing ordinary.
There’s luxury amidst being low-key…Klein looked closely and suddenly saw that there was a coat of arms in a conspicuous part of the carriage.
The main body of the coat of arms was a vertical sword facing down, and the hilt of the sword had a red crown.
That’s the… Sword of Judgment… It’s the Sword of Judgment representing the royal Augustus family!Klein’s heart palpitated as he roughly understood the butler’s background.
Perhaps he’s a rather powerful Beyonder…Klein made a guess.
The professional and stern butler didn’t pay attention to his scrutiny. He revealed a polite smile and said, “You have never met my master, but in a sense, you do know him. You have been providing him clues about the organization that is symbolized by the tarot cards, and he has paid for the money you need.”
As expected, it’s the important figure that Talim mentioned. I’ve been using false information to fleece for funds and even submitted all the reimbursements that Old Kohler required to him… I can’t refuse his invitation now, especially when Talim is dead…Klein pondered for two seconds and said, “Did your master come to me due to Talim’s death?”
“Yes, Talim was his friend. He was sad and confused by his death, and he heard that you were there when it happened,” the old butler articulated clearly.
No, I wasn’t…Klein subconsciously wanted to deny it, but he ultimately could only nod.
“Yes, I saw Talim die in front of me.”
“It’s really a sad and regretful thing,” the butler said in a sincere tone. “Are you willing to accept my master’s invitation?”
Do I have any reason to refuse? That would just make me look very suspicious! I might even be killed on the spot by you…Klein looked at him and said, “I happen to have nothing planned this morning.”
“Alright then. Mr. Moriarty, please.” The old butler bent down slightly, extended his right white-gloved hand, and pointed at the carriage on the opposite side of the cement road.
Sigh, I’ve been trying to avoid getting involved with important figures. In the end, I have no choice but to face the person behind Talim after his death… I wonder if this would attract attention or lead to more in-depth background checks… I have to plan ahead and be ready to give up my identity and this foothold at any time… Also, I need to get the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Deep-sea Naga’s hair and advance to Faceless as soon as possible! In that case, my ability to resist risks would more than double!When Klein put on his coat and hat and walked to the carriage with the royal coat of arms, he had already thought of the subsequent developments.
At this moment, the servant the old butler brought with him opened the door for him.
Stepping on the thick brown carpet, Klein looked at the wooden cabinets containing red wine, white wine, champagne, Lanti, and Black Rand, along with the crystal glasses. Klein felt rather restricted as he sat by the window.
Lanti referred to strong distilled spirits made from pure malt. There were many types, such as the sailors’ favorite Lanti Proof. The bottles displayed in the cabinets were obviously of high quality. As for Black Rand, they referred to strong distilled wines mixed with other fermented grains, which, like Lanti, was something unique to Loen.
As the carriage drove through the wet streets, Klein asked in passing, “Are we going to Empress Borough?”
“No, my master is waiting for you at the Red Rose Manor on the outskirts of Empress Borough.” The old butler didn’t hide anything.
Looks like this is the royal family’s manor…Klein thought for a moment, then he asked with a smile, “Can you tell me your master’s identity now?”
The old housekeeper’s back, which was already straight, became even straighter as he raised his chin.
“He is the descendant of the Founder and Protector. He’s the grandson of the Might-wielder, the fifth son of His Majesty, Duke of Lastings, His Highness Prince Edessak Augustus.”
So it’s the third prince, the second youngest prince, but he should be around 21 to 22 years old…Klein recalled what he had seen in the occasional descriptions in the newspapers and magazines at the Quelaag Club.
The horse carriage passed through one street after another, going from an artificial lake to the northwest. After more than an hour, they finally arrived at an extremely large manor.
At the entrance to the manor, Klein was inspected by two soldiers in red military uniforms and white trousers. He didn’t hide the existence of his gun holster and revolver.
He believed that there were definitely people around Prince Edessak who could tell that he was carrying a gun, and that it easily made things worse if he fooled them with illusions.
In any case, the prince knows that I’m a private detective, so his subordinates definitely wouldn’t send guests to the police station just because I was illegally in possession of a gun…Klein watched as the soldier took the gun holster and revolver before he was informed to take it when he came out.
After two more inspections, Klein followed the old butler, went around the main house, and came to a wide area with hills and flowing waters.
The only drawback of this place was that the vegetation had long since withered away in the dead of winter, leaving nothing but desolation.
Tap. Tap. Tap.Several horses came running from the distance and stopped in front of them.
A young man in white trousers, high-heeled black boots, a fitted shirt, and a dark rider’s tunic nimbly dismounted and walked over. Everyone else followed closely by his side.
He removed his helmet from his head and smiled at Klein.
“I’m finally meeting you, Detective Moriarty.”
Upon seeing this, Klein’s eyes lit up. It wasn’t because of how handsome he was, but because he looked like the Henry Augustus I imprinted on five-pound notes.
Edessak Augustus also had a rotund face and a pair of slender eyes, but he didn’t look serious at all. Instead, he always had a smile on his face, looking young and spirited.
“I didn’t know that you, Your Highness, were the one who entrusted me with the task.” Klein bowed.
Holding a horsewhip in his hand, Edessak weighed it in his palm and chuckled.
“I heard that you played an important role in the serial killer and Desire Apostle cases. Talim’s recommendation was indeed good. Sigh, who knew that he would be gone days after I was horse racing with him. He has gone to the kingdom of storm and lightning.”
Since the founding of the kingdom, the Augustus family had always believed in the Lord of the Storms.
Without waiting for Klein to answer, he said with a heavy expression, “The investigation into Talim’s death didn’t go through me, Mr. Moriarty. I want you to help me discover the truth.”
The conclusion given by the rest of the royal family? Your two elder brothers? This sudden level of in-fighting isn’t something I can handle… Also, Your Highness, your style is really direct…Klein sighed.
“I’m sorry, but I’d still say that Talim died of a sudden heart disease.”
“Is that so? News came from the Mandated Punishers that a detective by the name of Sherlock Moriarty had testified that Talim had signs of suffering from a curse.” Prince Edessak chuckled.
Klein could only respond with a wry smile, “Your Highness, you should know the principles I adhere to, I still wish to live another fifty years.”
“Wasn’t Talim your friend?” Prince Edessak asked.
Klein was at a loss for an answer when a maid suddenly came from the main room, quickly approached the prince, and whispered a few words.
Edessak’s face stiffened.
“Tell her that she’s not to go out!”
After he finished speaking, he took two steps forward. His serious expression softened, and a hint of softness and helplessness appeared in his blue eyes.
“But I will permit her to leave the room and walk around freely in the manor.”
The scene before his eyes reminded Klein of the romance story which Talim Dumont had told him.
His noble friend had fallen in love with a commoner woman and was insistent on marrying her. However, being in the top circle of the aristocracy, the marriage was absolutely prohibited. Talim had been vexed over this matter, and he had even considered the prospect of hiring a murderer, but in the end, he managed to persuade the woman to leave his friend on her own accord.
Could the main character of this story be Edessak Augustus? The situation is very consistent in all aspects. As a prince, marrying a commoner is practically treason in this era. Since the founding of Loen, the spouse of a direct descendant of the Augustus Family could only be a noblewoman… From what I’ve just heard, Edessak has brought that commoner woman back? And he has even grounded her as punishment? True love…In a split-second, the story of a tyrannical prince and a pitiful frail white flower took shape in Klein’s mind.
He looked into the distance, enjoying the midwinter scenery.
“That’s not what it really looks like. When spring comes and the grass sprouts, you’ll see a golf course of the highest quality.” Prince Edessak dismissed the maid, raised his whip, and pointed around.
“Golf?” Klein asked, simultaneously knowing the answer to his question.
Prince Edessak motioned his guards and attendants away, leaving the old butler and Klein to follow him by his side.
He strolled on the desolate plains, chuckled, and said, “Yes, golf. This is a truly aristocratic sport that even the owners of most magazines and newspapers have a hard time getting involved in.
“Although I don’t like Roselle, I have to admit that the fantasy-like ideas he had have given us a world with plenty of fun. If you can figure out the truth to Talim’s death, this place will always be open to you.”
It was indeed Roselle…Klein let out a light breath.
Seeing that he didn’t respond, Prince Edessak continued to lament.
“There is much to learn from Roselle in every way, but his attitude towards feelings makes me sick. Of course, this is the common nature and style of most of the Intis aristocrats, and it’s also the source of their infatuation with luxury and debauchery in their lives.”
Looking ahead at the slow stream, Edessak said in a mature tone that was beyond his years, “Ninety-nine percent of people are not geniuses like Roselle. In order to succeed and establish a great enterprise, one must first understand what they really want, and for that, they must be willing to pay the price and never turn back while persisting all the way.”
As he said this, his tone became slow as he laughed at himself and said, “Before this year, I had always thought that I liked the daughter of Earl Hall very much. She has perfect looks, an elegant demeanor, a rich fortune, a distinguished family, and a very powerful father. She’s someone that no prince can find fault with, but now I understand that what I’m really attracted to is something that I yearn to have even in my dreams; it’s a unique temperament and profound soul born from experience. Heh, I’m not saying that Miss Hall is lacking in temperament, but that wasn’t what I want, admire, or like.”
Your Highness, your tone, attitude, and expression are now almost identical to Talim just before he died… Don’t suddenly die in front of me. Even if I were to jump into theTussock1River, there’s no way for me to prove my innocence… Moreover, hearing much of this makes it easier for me to be silenced. Do you want to tie me to your chariot…Klein felt a little afraid for some baffling reason.
He cleared his throat and took the initiative to change the subject.
“Your Highness, with your status and identity, you will certainly not lack subordinates. There are many people who are willing to investigate Talim’s death for you, so why do you need me?”
Edessak shook his head and chuckled.
“As a prince, I have as much power as the little freedom I have. There are many things I can’t let the people around me do, as there are too many eyes on me.
“You’re a great detective with brains, and you have a good relationship with Talim. You were there at the time, so I don’t think there’s anyone better suited than you.
“Don’t worry, if there really is a problem, then I can definitely guarantee your safety.”
Such a promise is like toilet paper in the bathroom…Klein couldn’t help but silently lampoon.
With Prince Edessak already saying this much, he felt that there was little chance of him leaving Red Rose Manor if he refused again. He could only sigh and say, “Actually, I’m as angry as you are about Talim’s death, but reality has kept me calm.”
Edessak smiled.
“What can I do for you?”
“Talim’s hair, either his flesh and blood, plus something he carried around with him.” Klein made the request.
“Okay, then I’ll have these delivered to your house.” Edessak agreed at once, and then asked curiously, “That’s all?”
Klein didn’t stand on ceremony.
“I will only know what kind of help I need when I have a preliminary lead. Your Highness, it’s best that you give me a way to communicate with you. A private detective who frequently visits this manor would definitely arouse suspicion.”
Edessak nodded and said as if he was prepared, “I’ll have someone secretly rent the house next door to you, 13 Minsk Street. When you need to make contact, write a letter to your neighbor about visiting and put it in the mailbox. As for the reward, you should know that I’m not a stingy person, even if it ends in failure. As long as you contribute and take the risk, you will still receive the corresponding income. If you do find out the truth, I’ll give you a reward sufficient for your retirement.”
This prince does things really swiftly and decisively… Retirement, that would be at least 3,000 pounds…Klein secretly sighed.
“Alright, may the spirit of Talim be at peace in the kingdom of storm and lightning.” He bowed.
Edessak nodded slightly and instructed his elderly butler, “Take Detective Moriarty out and back to Minsk Street.”
Why don’t you keep me for lunch? Aren’t you treating your guest in a little too arrogant a manner? Of course, it probably has to do with it being a long time before noon…Klein silently teased him.
He followed the old butler all the way out to the entrance of the manor and retrieved the gun holster, revolver, and the bullets.
…
At 15 Minsk Street, Klein stood at the oriel window and watched the carriage with the royal coat of arms drive away.
Sherlock Moriarty might die at any moment if the investigations really goes deeper… Who knows, someone might be watching me right now… Hmm, not for now, since I haven’t made any moves yet…Klein frowned and stood still.
At this moment, he was extremely eager to advance to Faceless.
I can’t afford to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s tomb. I have to continue trying to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic via other channels. After all, no one knows how long the Machinery Hivemind’s preparations will take. What if it exceeds a month or even half a year? That’s not impossible. They can first send people to guard the entrance and slowly gather the corresponding information so as to be certain that nothing goes wrong. It’s not a bad strategy, but that’s not something that I can afford to wait for…As thoughts raced through Klein’s mind, he made his decision.
At 2:45 p.m., he brought his newspaper into the bathroom and actively prepared for this week’s Tarot Gathering.
Three o’clock sharp.
A deep red illusory radiance rose as Audrey Hall looked around in a good mood.
Last night, she had finally received the Sequence 7 Psychiatrist potion formula she had been dreaming of. Her emotions were still a mix of excitement, agitation, and serenity. Furthermore, the Psychology Alchemists hadn’t immediately asked her to make any contributions, claiming that it was an advance.
They had full confidence in Miss Audrey’s outstanding ability to “repay” them.
No new members…Audrey stood up and gazed at the very end of the long bronze table. She raised the corners of her skirt and bowed.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~ Good afternoon…”
Her light and cheerful voice broke the unchanging silence above the fog, and it allowed Klein, who had been feeling a little depressed, to temporarily be rid of the troubles that the outside world had on him.
He nodded slightly and responded to the members’ greetings.
When she sat down again, Audrey brought the other members into view and created a dynamic scene with the previous observations.
When bowing, Mr. Hanged Man silently sized up Mr. Fool with inconspicuous curiosity. Then, he looked towards Mr. World in anticipation… In other words, with him having a deep relationship with the Church of the Lord of Storms, he knows about the details of Duke Negan’s assassination and is aware of the appearance of Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. He has the desire to investigate the hidden truth behind this matter… There appears to be an outcome regarding the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic which Mr. World had entrusted him to sell, and he has also probably found the Human-skinned Shadow characteristics or the Deep-sea Naga’s hair…
The Sun’s emotions are very stable and relaxed. This means that he believes that the City of Silver’s surveillance on him has been lifted… What did he rely on to make this judgment? Has he been reallocated to the so-called exploratory teams?
Fors is a little depressed despite feeling relaxed… She passed the Abraham family member’s test and has become his student, but she was forced to accept something that was disadvantageous to her?
Mr. World is as cold and deep as ever… Perhaps when I reach Sequence 7 or 6, I’ll be able to grasp his emotional changes and thoughts…
Well, The Fool is still as mysterious, powerful, and unfathomable.
A series of thoughts flashed through Audrey’s mind. She looked at the figure shrouded in the gray fog and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I have obtained three new pages of Roselle’s diary.”
It was a copy she had requested from the Psychology Alchemists. However, as she had only mentioned it last night, Escalante only had the time to give her three pages in such short notice.
“What kind of reward do you want?” Klein asked with a smile.
Audrey replied sincerely, “Can you just treat it as the reward for answering my previous question?”
As she said this, she had an inexplicable feeling of flaunting herself.
Mr. Hanged Man and the rest of you still don’t know the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order!
Phew, how envious. I wonder what problem did Miss Justice seek guidance for in private… I’ll write to Teacher when I get back, and I’ll ask him if he has Roselle’s diary, no—to the outside world, notebook.Fors immediately had the desire and motivation.
Under The Hanged Man’s suspicious gaze, Klein nodded without any care.
“Sure.”
Audrey quickly produced three pages of tawny diary entries and passed them on to Mr. Fool.
Klein took them and read them. On the first page, it wrote: “13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.”
Just as Klein picked up the diary, Audrey added, “Mr. Fool, I still have ten diary pages which will be given to you later. It is for the payment for your previous blessing.”
She repeated her private promise so as to not let Mr. Fool think that she had forgotten about it, and the reason why she had provided payment for the information regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was to first settle the “debt” while having the intention to show off a little.
The payment for the blessing…Fors ruminated over these words and suddenly realized an important oversight on her part.
On the matter regarding the Abraham family, Mr. Fool had sent his angel to help me interfere with the divination! I should’ve paid an appropriate amount… Oh no, I didn’t realize this at all… I thought, like all rituals, that it was the end to it once it was completed…For a moment, Fors fell into a panic.
During ordinary ritualistic magic, if one prayed for help from a deity or a corresponding existence, they would perform a sacrifice in advance. Burning essential oils, extracts, and herbal essence that pleased the target was equivalent to making an advanced payment, but in the rituals corresponding to The Fool, there were many steps that could be omitted, and the price could only be paid afterward. Sometimes, there wasn’t even a need to offer anything. Fors, who was accustomed to the former, ended up only saying a word of thanks.
She hurriedly looked towards the end of the long bronze table and earnestly said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, your divination interference had helped me greatly. I will try to find ten Roselle diary pages as soon as possible as well.”
Seeing the performance of Miss Justice and Miss Magician, it dawned on Derrick Berg that he had found a way to fully express his gratitude.
However, the City of Silver doesn’t have the diary pages of the so-called Emperor Roselle… Well, Mr. Fool is very interested in history, so I’ll have to read more books and records on these…With a thought, Derrick made a promise to Mr. Fool who sat high above them.
The Hanged Man watched all this from the side and had no doubt that The Fool had an angel at his service.
Any organization should have a character like Miss Justice… The power of a role model is limitless…With a lot of “debts” to collect appearing out of thin air, Klein happily sighed inwardly.
As the high and mighty Mr. Fool, he always found it awkward to directly ask for compensation, and he had always believed that helping the members of his own organization was a normal and reasonable thing to do, without the need for him to make it so reliant on transactions. Thus, he didn’t control The World to put on the appropriate performance to remind everyone.
Of course, if Justice and the others were willing to provide payment, then Klein had no intention of refusing it.
“Alright.” He smiled and nodded before shifting his gaze back to the diary in his hands.
“13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.
“The powerful Beyonder, who’s lost in the darkness and trapped in the storm, didn’t rush me to complete a complicated and difficult ritual so as to help him return to the real world.
“He seems to have understood that he has to come up with something that would move me, instead of giving me three intangible wishes, in order for me to consider whether I should take the hidden risks of saving him.
“Mr. Door temporarily didn’t mention this matter and instead, with great interest, chatted about my tarot card creation. Heh heh. The word ‘creation’ should be written with quotation marks. From this point, it’s apparent that Mr. Door is able to make contact with the real world at particular times and through particular methods, and he should be able to observe a lot of details.
“While talking about ‘The Moon’ card, I thought of a matter Zaratul mentioned. He said that the Life School of Thought worships the moon, but not the Evernight Goddess. Yes, I added the second half myself!
“Hence, I asked the Fourth Epoch expert, Mr. Door, about this question. He chuckled and similarly didn’t give a direct answer. However, compared to the furtive Seer who speaks half-truths, making me want to beat him up, he’s a lot more frank.
“He told me that if he were to choose a card from the tarot cards to represent the Evernight Goddess, he wouldn’t choose The Moon, but—
“The Star!
“That makes things very interesting. I pressed, ‘Who is the real owner of The Moon? His reply was even more worthy of relish.
“He said with a laugh that The Moon currently has no owner.
“If I didn’t misunderstand him, then he means that the peak of The Moon’s pathway is empty. The Sequence 0 is empty!”
That’s not right. Isn’t there a Primordial Moon?Upon seeing this, Klein suddenly had this thought.
He had already anticipated that the “The Moon” card didn’t represent the Goddess. Whether it was the faith of the Life School of Thought, the attitude of the vampires, or the records in the Book of Secrets, they all vaguely pointed out that Evernight wasn’t the Moon.
In contrast, Vampire Ancestor Lilith and the Primordial Moon resembled the Sequence 0 of this pathway in more ways.
According to the City of Silver’s history lessons, Lilith had most likely fallen in the Dark Epoch, the Second Epoch. However, the Primordial Moon was an existence that people still believed in and sent responses to even to this day. Of course, those who prayed to “Her” wouldn’t end up well… Why did Mr. Door say that The Moon had no owner at the moment? As seen from the Book of Secrets, the Primordial Moon still existed during the Fourth Epoch…Klein almost frowned.
Soon, he came up with three guesses.First, Mr. Door didn’t know enough about the hidden Primordial Moon, but that was a very low possibility; second, that the Primordial Moon was actually the disguise of another deity, not essentially occupying the position of The Moon’s Sequence 0 pathway; third, that “She” was a Sequence 1 of The Moon’s pathway or was in disguise and had the corresponding Sealed Artifact.
And one more possibility, it’s the response from The Moon pathway’s “Uniqueness.”Klein muttered silently.
The most important Beyonder ingredient in the Sequence 0 potion formula described by the Dark Emperor card wasn’t all of the Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics, but something called Uniqueness. Different pathways had different Uniquenesses.
A true god was unique!
Other than the first guess, the other possibilities aren’t small… What is the Beyonder pathway of The Moon?Klein turned to the second page of the diary and was lucky enough to discover that it was connected to the previous page.
“I continued pressing, but Mr. Door refused to say more. Heh, he thinks that I’ll rescue him by whetting my appetite? Dream on!
“I hid my curiosity and scoffed at Mr. Door for not being respectful enough to true gods. He casually, yes—casually replied to me.This is the attitude a Fourth Epoch noble has to the deities.
“This guy is too good at acting! However, I really am interested in the nobility of the Fourth Epoch, so I took the opportunity to ask.
“Mr. Door told me that in the Tudor Dynasty, there were five noble families—Abraham, Antigonus, Amon, Tamara, and Jacob. Each family was known as an Angel Family, and they possessed tremendously terrifying strength.
“Angel Family, just the name itself raises many problems. It really makes one yearn for it! Mr. Door said that the number of Angel Families in the Fourth Epoch exceeded the five. There were the Zaratul and Zoroast family, which had always been loyal to the Solomon Empire; the Augustus, Sauron, Einhorn, Castiya families of the Trunsoest Dynasty; and the furtive Andariel and Beria families; as well as the Demoness family which stemmed from a true goddess which was one step up from the Angel Families.
“So the last winner of the Fourth Epoch was the Trunsoest Dynasty, but where did their royal family go? The four Angel Families—Augustus, Sauron, and the others—divided up the Northern Continent.
“Just as Mr. Door said the previous time, the strongest powerhouses in the Fourth Epoch far exceeds my imagination. However, most of them have been buried in the ashes of history. Even the Sauron family has waned, destroyed by me. In another one to two millennia, perhaps the Augustus family might no longer exist. Only the true gods appear capable of forever illuminating the real world.
“Although some deities perished in the Fourth Epoch, they should only be few in number. This makes me think of something, something that was previously written in a web novel which I memorized. It can be used here with some changes:
“Ashes await those who fail to become true gods!
“After the communication period ended, Mr. Door disconnected. He’s like a prisoner who’s released on parole for a fixed period of time. And he does know a lot. When he mentioned the Zaratul family, there was faint contempt in his tone.
“Perhaps I need to maintain my relationship with Mr. Door. Apart from the Church of the God of Steam, Zaratul, and that secret and ancient organization, I should leave another outlet.
“Unlike the saying, a wily hare has far more than three holes!”
When Emperor Roselle was struggling in the end, he was only thinking about the organization that’s suspected to be the Twilight Hermit Order. He didn’t mention Mr. Door at all. Something apparently happened in between… So the ancestor of the Loen royal family, the Augustus family was actually so rich and powerful to be an Angel Family. However, why did the royal family of the Trunsoest Dynasty, to which they were loyal to, “disappear” just like that…Klein suddenly thought of a few things, and his desire to clear away the fog that shrouded the history of the Fourth Epoch and see its true appearance grew.
This was also the greatest hobby of his body’s original owner.
Perhaps, that underground relic with two side-by-side seats and a terrifying evil spirit will help me answer a lot of questions…Klein lowered his gaze and flipped to the third page.
“2nd June, Bernadette massaged my back!
“It’s good to have a daughter. She knows to care for her old father, and although I can see what she wants at a glance, at least she’s willing to put on an act. Besides, she did a good job.
“I asked her which Beyonder pathway she wanted. She said she was undecided, but she liked the maxim of ‘do as you wish, but do no harm.’
“3rd June. I saw Floren again. He’s very different from before, as though he’s a different person. No, he still had his original memories and some of his distinctive characteristics, which is enough to prove that he’s him.
“What exactly happened to him to experience such a huge change?
“Perhaps a metaphor could be used to describe it more precisely. Some monsters are physical sutures, while he is a monster of mental sutures.”
“5th June. I obtained an ancient book. It actually mentions the Primordial Demoness’s name, not one of an honorific name!
“‘Her’ name is Cheek, but that’s a man’s name.
“Is this ancient book fake?”
Cheek? Was the Primordial Demoness also a man in the past?Klein almost raised his hand to his chin.
He had once guessed that it was because of the existence of the evil goddess, the Primordial Demoness, that led to the Assassin pathway having members of the opposite sex turn into a female after Sequence 7. Who knew that Roselle’s diary would indicate that the Primordial Demoness might’ve been a male in the beginning as well?
This depicted two problems. First, the Primordial Demoness wasn’t a naturally born deity, and they had only relied on potions to reach Sequence 0. Second, the purely feminine changes in this pathway were inherent in its Beyonder characteristics.
Roselle had once speculated about the truth behind the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation. He suspected that all Beyonder characteristics originated from the original Creator, so there’s no increase, and that the total amount is conserved… Assuming that this is true, does this mean that the Creator who created everything is all-inclusive, masculinity, femininity, and gender-neutral all in one… And the Demoness pathway is a representation of pure femininity? Of course, that ancient book might actually be fake… There’s a lot of information in Roselle’s diary entries today…With thoughts flashing through his mind, Klein let the diary disappear in his hands.
“You can begin,” he smiled and said to Justice, The Sun, and the others.
Alger looked towards The World immediately.
“Your Werewolf characteristic has been sold. An Artisan paid 1200 pounds for it. According to our agreement, I will receive 200 pounds.
“Also, I found clues to the hair of a Deep-sea Naga. 100 pounds a strand, and you want five of them in total. If you’re fine with this deal, then I will complete it as soon as possible.”
Klein had promised a higher share of the Werewolf’s Beyonder characteristic because he knew that The Hanged Man had spent more effort and taken on a risk that far exceeded what Vampire Emlyn White had spent.
At this point, he thought for a moment and controlled The World to reply.
“No problem. Give me the five strands of Deep-sea Naga hairs and 500 pounds in cash as soon as possible.”
Now, only the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic remains, and the amount of money I have has increased to 1,235 pounds, which isn’t enough. If I don’t want to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s mausoleum. I’d have to wait to receive another 500 to 1,000 pounds before I can buy it immediately when I see it…Klein subconsciously wondered what other items or knowledge he could use to exchange for money.
Of course, this was on the premise that the target of these transactions was able to pay the remuneration, in cash.
Hearing this, Audrey raised her hand very slightly, and without hiding anything, she said, “I’d like to purchase three ingredients: a pair of eyes from a Mirror Dragon, 50 milliliters of its blood, as well as a fruit from the Tree of Elders.”
Miss Justice has gotten the formula for the Psychiatrist potion…Klein made this judgment in an instant, and The Hanged Man came to a similar conclusion.
“… I will write to my teacher and ask him if he has one of these ingredients.” Fors thought for a moment.
Derrick nodded and said, “I’ll also take note. Corroded Mirror Dragons aren’t rare, same for the Tree of Elders. Uh, in the City of Silver, there’s also the Beyonder characteristic left behind by a Psyche Analyst; however, it’s hard to make transactions for them, and it’s easy to be suspected.
Psyche Analyst was the ancient name of Psychiatrist.
When their conversation reached Klein’s ears, he immediately manipulated The World and made the dummy hoarsely and gloomily say, “I’ll ask around in my circle. Oh right, continue helping me find the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic.”
“Alright.” Audrey confidently turned her head to face the person opposite her. “Mr. Hanged Man, I’ll also look out for the Wind-blessed potion formula you need.”
She had already joined the Psychology Alchemists and had a secret organization backing her. With them, many ingredients were no longer in short supply. She could obtain them as long as she paid the necessary price.
Fors repeated, “I’ll write to my teacher and ask.”
Upon seeing this development, Klein felt rather gratified. After a long period of hard work, the Tarot Club had finally developed two major channels, the Psychology Alchemists and the Abraham family. Many things would become simple.
The World chuckled and said, “Your answers fill me with hope, but you must also take care to protect yourselves, and proceed in a way that would avoid arousing suspicion as much as possible.”
“Mr. World, you rarely talk so much.” Audrey smiled in reply.
… I got a little too pleased and momentarily forgot The World’s original character profile…Klein immediately remedied the situation and made The World chuckle and say,
“All of you have become sufficiently valuable. I hope that this kind of transaction can last for a very, very long time. That’s why I’m reminding you.”
“Thank you,” Audrey gracefully expressed her gratitude.
At that moment, Derrick hesitated and said, “I’ll give it a try as well. I’ve recently completed several patrol missions, but there’s nothing out of the ordinary.”
Very good…Klein said to himself, making The World shut his mouth.
After a brief moment of silence, Alger looked thoughtfully at Miss Justice.
“I would like to know the details of the assassination of Duke Negan. What kind of reward do you need?”
Why ask me? As someone close to the Church of the Lord of Storms, shouldn’t you already know the full details of this case?Audrey was surprised for a moment, but then she understood the meaning of Mr. Hanged Man’s words.
He wants to ask about the organization or force that instigated the Desire Apostle, but he doesn’t think it’s right to ask The Fool directly, thinking that it would be too sudden and invasive. So he took a roundabout way by asking me to open up the topic, gently shifting the focus to the things he wants to know… He knows that I’m a noble lady and that I should pay attention to the assassination of Duke Negan. So he’s not worried that I won’t answer him… Mr. Hanged Man is really experienced…Audrey said, with the corners of her mouth curling up slightly, “No, there’s no need for compensation. Isn’t it the purpose of our Tarot Club to freely exchange common knowledge amongst each other regarding their respective regions?”
Only by doing so can our Tarot Club expand at a rapid pace!she thought to herself, quite possessively.
“Your words shame me.” Alger was stunned for a moment before he pressed his hand to his chest and leaned forward a little.
“…”
Klein, who was shrouded in the thick gray fog, inwardly laughed dryly.
Audrey lightly pursed her lips, weighed her words, and said, “The Desire Apostle used a unique situation to complete the assassination of Duke Negan; by using his ability to trigger intense emotions and desires, and at the cost of serious injuries, he successfully broke out of the encirclement, entering the sewers.
“When the Nighthawks caught up to him, he was already dead. The Hero Bandit Dark Emperor was present. This gentleman didn’t do it to silence him, but to target the organization that entrusted the assassination contract to the Desire Apostle.
Which organization?Just as The Hanged Man was wondering to himself in puzzlement, The Fool, who was sitting at the end of the table, silently praised Miss Justice and looked at her. He then gave her a reminder in passing, “In the outside world, do not mention the name of the organization or write it down.”
“Why?” Audrey blurted out in astonishment.
Klein leaned back in his chair and replied in a gentle voice, “Any mention of it will be known.”
Any mention of it will be known…Audrey subconsciously looked at Mr. Fool, only to feel that he seemed to be emphasizing something with his eyes hidden in the fog.
Mr. Fool is implying that if it’s not in “His” kingdom or through talking to “Him,” mentioning or writing down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order would allow them to sense it via some means or item… That should be what he means… What an extremely secretive and high-level organization! To a certain extent, it’s even more terrifying than the Church of the seven deities… And Mr. Fool, our Tarot Club is looking for them…Audrey instantly felt like she understood a lot of things. She straightened her back and said, “As you command.”
Any mention of it will be known… A secret organization whose name can’t even be mentioned? A powerful organization that I don’t know of at all? Is this the faction behind the Desire Apostle? Mr. Fool had sent his adorer to search for them? This high-level situation in the world really is more complicated than I thought. There are even more secrets that I have no way of knowing…Alger slightly nodded his head, feeling both shocked and agitated at the same time.
At this moment, he had the urge to pay Mr. Fool for the name of the organization.
However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was no need for that. Although understanding the situation involving the higher-level entities would help him perfect his plans for the future and play an important role in certain situations, he, who was currently at the bottom of the Mid-Sequence levels, had no way of making contact with matters related to the mysterious organization. What he needed the most right now was the formula and ingredients for Wind-blessed, so he had to save up enough wealth for them.
After succeeding my advancement, I could seek an opportunity to consult Mr. Fool…Alger made a note of this.
Fors was confused by what she heard. Things like the Desire Apostle and the organization in which “any mention of it will be known” were completely different from what she had read in the newspapers.
There are indeed many secrets behind the assassination of a duke… It’s a pity that the organization’s name cannot be written down. Otherwise, I can use it as the villain of a future novel; it will definitely be a classic… I still owe ten diary pages and haven’t bought the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch. There’s no need to spend the money in order to understand such high-end matters for the time being… Well, the secrecy and knowledge circulating in the Tarot Club are ten times greater than Mr. A’s gathering, or more!Fors restrained her curiosity as a writer.
As for Derrick, he didn’t know who Duke Negan was, so he didn’t care who was behind the assassination.
He sat silently and was reserved, as though he were in class.
When the matter regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was over, Fors looked around and probingly asked, “Lady and gentlemen, do you have a way to solve the problem of accumulating too many Beyonder characteristics of the same level?”
Alger looked at Fors and returned with a question.
“You were forced to drink a second Apprentice potion?”
Why did you figure it out so easily… It’s as though you were there to see it…Fors uncomfortably cleared her throat and said, “Yes, let’s just pretend that’s what happened…
“What solutions do you have? What do you need me to exchange for it?”
Alger glanced at Mr. Fool, but seeing that he had nothing to say, he replied in a calm and low voice, “You don’t need payment, because it will certainly not be able to satisfy your needs.”
Without waiting for Miss Magician and Miss Justice to ask, he casually explained, “High-Sequence Beyonders can independently decide whether or not to pass on their Beyonder characteristics to their descendants, and how much they will inherit as a result. Sequence 6 and Sequence 5 will naturally pass a part of it in an uncontrollable manner. Although the quantity isn’t a lot each time and wouldn’t affect the Beyonder’s strength, their Sequence will regress if they have enough children.”
“Such a child is born with high spiritual perception and a certain level of incomplete Beyonder powers?” Audrey suddenly came to a realization, understanding the origins of some special people.
The Hanged Man nodded.
“Yes, they’re equivalent to half a Sequence 9, with a certain amount of characteristics. If they want to become a Beyonder, they can only choose the corresponding path. Of course, such people might not be a result of inheritance. It might be the result of them gaining the blessings of a deity or the corruption of an evil spirit. There are many factors that can cause the same degree of influence. Also, when High-Sequence Beyonders have children, they might give birth to someone who’s already at Sequence 5. This is one of the rare instances when one can advance without losing control.
So that’s how it is…Audrey sighed with satisfaction.
To her, knowing more mysteries was more enjoyable than getting a nice dress or jewelry.
Fors also came to a realization as she pressed, “Then what about Beyonders at Sequence 7, 8, and 9?”
“Theoretically speaking, their Beyonder characteristics will not be passed down to their descendants, but that is not absolute. If there’s an excessive amount of Beyonder characteristics, there’s a chance for them to be passed down as well. That is to say, if you’re pregnant with a child, there’s a way to effectively reduce the remnant potion in your body. No, one might not succeed, but three or four will stand a higher chance.”
Three or four?Fors stared agape.
Klein, who had learned all of this general knowledge from Roselle’s diary, couldn’t help but think of a joke.
Miss Magician, in the future, you can say to your child that “you were a free gift1from drinking a potion!”
Although it seems that, according to Mr. Hanged Man, the burden can be reduced the moment a child is conceived, having a child would still require almost forty weeks of trouble. No, more than that, it’s impossible to leave the child after it’s born, right… After grasping the acting method, even if the process subsequently becomes more difficult, two months will definitely be enough time to digest it. It might not even take that long; after all, it’s just a starting Sequence…Fors forced a smile and said, “I understand, the best way is still to rely on acting to digest it.”
Alger gave an affirmative answer. “That’s the case for Sequence 7 and below.”
After that, digestion would easily take a year or so, two to three years, and then five to six years. When that happens, giving birth to a child would be a simpler plan…he added inwardly.
There were a few seconds of silence as the two women digested the knowledge they had just gained.
This was the first time they had known that having a child had such uses.
For Derrick, this was common knowledge. He adjusted his posture and said, “I’ve been assigned another exploration mission.”
“Where to?” Alger tilted his head and asked.
“It’s still the half-destroyed temple of the Fallen Creator,” Derrick answered without sounding too grave.
It sounds like there’s a certain guaranteed level of safety…Audrey didn’t interrupt.
The Hanged Man pondered for two seconds before asking, “Is the Shepherd Elder still in prison?”
“Yes. This exploration will be led by the Chief.” The Sun didn’t hide the facts.
“This way, the danger level will be much lower than last time. You can give it a try.” Alger couldn’t help but look at Mr. Fool once more.
Unable to read any thoughts from the other party’s blurry eyes, he continued to speak to The Sun.
“This should be your last inspection before the surveillance is completely removed.
“Previously, the information you made known was that Amon is archenemies with the Fallen Creator. They wouldn’t mind exposing themselves to spoil the other’s plans. This time, by heading to the Fallen Creator’s temple for exploration, as long as you don’t reveal any abnormalities, the six-member council will basically determine that you’re no longer under Amon’s influence.”
Mr. Hanged Man sure is experienced. It’s as if he was planning the operation…Derrick kept it in mind before asking, “What else do I need to pay attention to?”
At the very end of the long bronze table, The Fool, who was quietly watching, opened his mouth.
“Flesh and blood, ravings.”
Klein had only said two words, leaving the Tarot Club members to comprehend them on their own.
This was the demeanor of a great figure.
The Hanged Man pondered for a few seconds, then he said to The Sun who had thanked The Fool, “In particular, don’t look at what you shouldn’t, don’t listen to what you shouldn’t, don’t eat what you shouldn’t, and don’t touch what you shouldn’t.”
“What are those that shouldn’t be seen or heard?” Derrick asked, puzzled.
The Hanged Man said with a deepened voice, “After entering the temple, everything is included.”
“Then, how should I explore?” Derrick asked in surprise.
The Hanged Man chuckled.
“Aren’t there other members? Isn’t there a Chief?”
It really is Mr. Hanged Man’s style…Audrey subconsciously wanted to cover her face with her hands, but the education and habits ingrained in her had told her that such actions weren’t graceful, so she forcefully changed the way she moved, stroking her drooping hair and pushing it behind her ears.
“…” The Sun felt that such a method was quite unacceptable.
Upon noticing his reaction, Alger secretly cursed before saying, “What I mean is to listen to your Chief’s instructions. Only do what he allows you to do. At any other times, do not take matters into your own hands.”
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man.” The Sun instantly relaxed.
Phew.Alger exhaled and turned to the woman opposite him.
“Miss Justice, I wish to know the political changes in Backlund after Duke Negan’s passing.”
Audrey recalled the information she had heard, both directly and indirectly in recent times.
“Duke Negan’s death has divided the House of Lords. Although his eldest son is about to inherit the nobility title and become a member of the House of Lords, his prestige isn’t enough to calm the dispute.
“Nearly ten members of the House of Lords have jointly proposed that the newly conferred nobility should also have a chance to obtain a fixed seat as a Member of Parliament.
“Simply put, let those who are conferred nobility through political donations, charity donations, and the purchase of land become members of the House of Lords.”
Hearing this, The Hanged Man Alger laughed.
“Aren’t nobles with a certain amount of history in their family line the ones who despise such people who rely on unorthodox means to be conferred a nobility title the most? Wasn’t the ultimate honor and their greatest pride the fact that a fixed seat in the House of Lords was hereditary?”
Ignoring the inadvertent mockery, Audrey calmly explained, “When you have tens of thousands of pounds, hundreds of thousands of pounds, or even more debts, you will also make the same choice.”
Owing money wasn’t a fatal threat to many nobles, but the debtor could apply to the court and use their lands as payment for the debts. Without the minimum amount of land needed for a noble title, their status as nobles would be on the verge of collapse.
“And then?” Alger didn’t continue to harp over the previous question.
Audrey gave a rough description. “This kind of dispute has put many bills on hold, including, but not limited to, the raising of worker salary, the improvement of working hours, and revising the Poor Law. It’s gratifying to see that the Civil Servant Unified Examination is still progressing steadily and hasn’t stopped, and the investigation into the air pollution in Backlund is also going in depth.”
“There will be no war for the time being….” The Hanged Man whispered, and he went on to talk to the other members.
Worried that staying too long in the bathroom would arouse suspicion, Klein announced the end of the Tarot Gathering after they were done.
…
After returning to her room, Audrey didn’t rush to get up. She first quietly sorted out the things she needed to do after this.
Looking at the mirror in front of her, she played with the accessories on her earlobes. With a slight smile, she silently muttered to herself,There will be a psychology lesson tomorrow afternoon. I can tell Miss Escalante that I’ve met someone in a Beyonder circle who’s looking to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and has promised an abnormally generous price for it. I wonder if the Psychology Alchemists will be interested in it or not…
Also, I mustn’t forget Roselle’s diary and the Wind-blessed formula…
Yes, I have to find the Psychiatrist ingredients as quickly as possible. Audrey, you can’t be lazy! Susie is already a Sequence 8, so you can’t let her overtake you!
…
After pacing back and forth in the room, Fors finally made up her mind and pulled out her chair.
She grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and, after mulling over it for nearly a minute, began to write to Dorian Gray.
She described how she learned of someone who requested the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and the Wind-blessed potion formula, as well as her curiosity over the Roselle notebook.
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
Alger Wilson walked out of the hotel and headed for a secret underground market.
His target was the hair of a Deep-sea Naga.
He had no intention of missing a Human-skinned Shadow if someone had it.
…
I’m short on money…Klein sat in the living room and sighed again.
He still needed quite a bit of cash to ensure that he could purchase the items directly when he received clues regarding the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristics.
Klein thought for a long time, wondering if he should find other channels to sell the Beyonder characteristic left by the Interrogator and stop waiting for Miss Xio to save up her money.
After an unknown period of time, the sound of the doorbell rang, breaking the afternoon silence.
The visitor was a man in a dark green postman uniform. He smiled at Klein in a fawning manner.
“Are you Mr. Sherlock Moriarty?” he asked.
“Yes.” Klein could vaguely guess the purpose of the other person’s visit.
The visitor raised his right hand and handed over a palm-sized item that was wrapped in layers of black gauze.
“Please sign and accept your package.”
Klein deliberately revealed his doubts.
“Shouldn’t you give me a slip and let me go to the corresponding post office for collection?”
The Loen Kingdom’s postal system was a perfect replica of the Intis system, and even the flaws were copied quite significantly. Anything that couldn’t be stuffed directly into the mailbox, no matter what it was, would only be given a “collection slip” by the postman, making the recipient go through the hassle of collecting it himself.
“… Haha, because it’s rather precious, so I have to personally deliver it to you,” the postman said after a momentary shock.
It seems you’re not professional enough to be a real postman…Without further questions, Klein accepted the package, pen, and slip before signing them.
He closed the door and returned to the living room. He didn’t rush to open the package, but he took out a gold coin and threw it into the air.
Pa!
Klein caught the gold coin and looked down to see if it was heads or tails.
A number faced up, indicating a negative response.There’s no latent danger…Klein nodded slightly and put away the gold coin. He touched the paper figurine in his pocket and carefully opened the package.
After one layer after another of black gauze was removed, the objects inside clearly presented themselves to him. They were a pale gold-colored, elegantly patterned pocket watch; a handkerchief stained with dark red blood; seven or eight brown short curly hair tied together; and a stack of notes.
Talim’s belongings, his hair, his blood, and his daily records, are all present… Prince Edessak sure is a very efficient man. It’s not even nighttime…Klein looked at the items on the coffee table and suddenly felt that there were many people staring at him at that very moment.
An ancient Angel Family with a heritage of more than two thousand years would definitely have an unimaginable background. Being involved with the royal family’s internal strife makes it possible for me to be pulverized at any moment and anywhere… Maybe I’m already being monitored now… I have to appear mediocre and useless enough, to ensure my safety…Klein had already decided what to do, so he took his time checking the pocket watch, handkerchief, and hair.
During this process, his spiritual intuition didn’t give him any warnings, nor did it prevent him from attempting divination.
After having a better grasp on the situation, Klein took out the letter, picked up a pen, and wrote his divination sentence:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
He acted big-hearted and poised, as though he didn’t feel that he was being monitored at that very moment.
Picking up the curly hair and handkerchief, Klein chanted the divination sentence while leaning back against the back of the sofa. His eyes turned deep as he entered Cogitation.
After repeating it seven times, he came to the dream world and saw the familiar lobby of the Quelaag Club.
And then he saw Talim Dumon clutch at his heart, his face contorted once again.
“This revelation shows that Talim did die of a sudden heart disease…” Klein opened his eyes and muttered softly to himself.
He frowned, wearing a puzzled, confused, and thoughtful expression.
He tried several different divination statements and received the same result.
He got up and paced back and forth several times.
He punched himself in the head, as though he was angry that he wasn’t good enough to help his friend or find out who the culprit was.
In the end, he dejectedly sat down and didn’t move for a long time. In the dark room, he was like the silhouette of a stone statue.
That should be enough. I can’t go overboard… If there’s no one monitoring me, then I would’ve been fighting with the air just now…Klein shook his head in a self-deprecating manner, got up, and walked to the kitchen.
After dinner, he seemed to perk up again before he read the stack of notes carefully, including what Talim had done and who he had met on the day and the days prior to his death.
Home, Red Rose Manor, Quelaag Club, Viscount Conrad’s mansion… There’s nothing out of the ordinary about it…Klein picked up a sharpened pencil and drew circles, marking out the places he would visit and the targets he would ask about in the next few days.
After doing all of this, he let out a long sigh. Without confidence, he packed up his things, washed up, and went to bed.
In the middle of the night, when the red moon was hidden by layers of clouds, Klein suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.
He got out of bed, opened the door slowly, and went into the bathroom next door, hiding himself with a Paper Figurine Substitute in the process.
Walking four steps counterclockwise, he arrived above the gray fog and sat down at the seat which belonged to The Fool.
His eyes had become clear, no longer dispirited, dejected, and pessimistic.
Soon after, Klein took the blood-stained handkerchief from a hidden pocket in his pajamas made out of old clothes.
When he was packing his things, he had used his Beyonder powers as a Magician to hide the handkerchief on his body.
After taking a deep breath, Klein conjured a pen and paper, and he wrote down the divination sentence that was no different from the beginning:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
After he repeated it seven times with his body and mind in peace and quiet, he leaned back in his chair with the paper and handkerchief in his hand and fell asleep in the silent and empty old palace.
In a gray, separated, and illusory world, Klein saw a completely different scene from before.
Presented before his eyes was a palm-sized wooden puppet, carved with eyes, a nose, and a mouth.
There were a few drops of dark red blood on the puppet’s body, giving it a demonic appearance.
A palm stretched out. The skin was white and exquisite, smooth, and beautiful, with five slender and delicate fingers that accentuated the hand’s flesh and bones.
The most eye-catching thing was a unique ring with an inlaid sapphire on the hand’s pinky finger.
Pa!
The hand’s index finger was wreathed in black flames as it pointed at the heart of the wooden puppet.
Without a sound, the scene shattered and Klein woke up from his dream.
His initial judgment wasn’t wrong. Talim had died under a curse!
But there was a problem. He had already seen the scene of the curse happening, so why wasn’t the scene displayed in its entirety?
The mysterious space above the gray fog is able to get rid of all interference…Klein was puzzled for a moment.
Normally speaking, receiving a revelation that too abstract and easy to misread was a problem with his limited divination abilities. It meant that the difficulty of the matter he was divining was too high and that it had nothing to do with the gray fog. It was an understandable outcome, but he had clearly seen the scene of the murderous curse, but he was limited to a small scope of the situation. It didn’t provide a relatively effective revelation and was rather baffling.
Have I… encountered such a similar situation in the past?Klein dug through his past experiences.
Suddenly, he sat up straight, remembering a similar experience.
In Tingen, when he was divining the real reason behind the countless coincidences, something similar had happened!
He could clearly see the house with the red chimney, but he couldn’t reach Ince Zangwill and Sealed Artifact 0-08!
Th-this is the power of someone or something that’s at the level of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact that’s resisting the power of the gray fog?Klein’s eyes abruptly narrowed.
No, not necessarily. There are still quite a few possibilities. I have to confirm it again!He put in a lot of effort in order to calm down.
As for the method used for confirming, it wasn’t daunting for the experienced him. The method was simple—redoing the same divination again.
If the revelation doesn’t change, it means that things aren’t so terrible, and if divination is no longer successful, then something around the target or the target is resisting the gray fog to some extent, like 0-08!
Taking a deep breath, Klein calmly repeated the previous divination.
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
…
He leaned back in his chair and chanted in a low voice, his eyes growing darker.
In the dream, all he could see was a hazy, shattered gray fog. There were no more wooden puppets or fingers.
Whoosh!
Klein straightened his back, his expression abnormally grave.
What did Talim get himself involved in?he frowned as he muttered to himself.
There’s no question as to what I should do next. It’s to be passive and perfunctory. I’ll first lie to Prince Edessak before telling him that I’m incapable of figuring out the truth.
Phew, this world is really scary. Just the slightest bit of carelessness would cause me to come into contact with something extremely terrifying…Klein sighed. Without daring to stay any longer, he quickly returned to the bathroom in the real world.
…
Tuesday, 9 a.m. at the Crown Cemetery.
Klein stood at the edge of the crowd, wearing a black shirt, black vest, and a black tweed coat whilst he was carrying some fresh flowers he bought for 12 soli. He looked gravely at Talim Dumont’s coffin being carried over, had his soul put to rest, and was buried bit by bit into the earth.
During this process, Talim’s mother’s eyes were red and swollen. She wanted to speak a few times, but she couldn’t find her voice. His father’s hair was gray, and his expression was haggard. He just stood there, trembling slightly.
When the scene reflected in his eyes, Klein tilted his head back and closed his eyes.
He waited until the mourners had left before he walked over, bent over, and placed the white flowers on top of the others.
I’m sorry…he silently said inwardly.
Standing up, he stepped aside and was about to leave when Klein noticed Reporter Mike and Surgeon Aaron, closing in.
“What a pity. I never thought that Talim would actually… actually… Sigh…” Mike’s expression was pained as he couldn’t finish his sentence.
Aaron, who was always cold, took off his glasses and wiped the corners of his eyes. He sighed and said, “He’s a warmhearted guy. He shouldn’t have ended up like this.”
“Yes, he could’ve gotten rid of his grandfather’s bad reputation,” Klein echoed.
Just then, he saw a female figure in a thick black dress with a veil covering her face walk up to Talim’s grave. She, too, was also carrying a bouquet of white flowers.
Klein looked away, not paying much attention, just keeping watch through the corner of his eye.
The woman bent down to release the flower, revealing her left palm, which was covered by a black gauze glove.
A blue gem faintly appeared on the pinky of her left palm.
Klein’s scalp tingled instantly.
His entire body felt numb.
In a dark and sturdy room, Derrick Berg, who had feigned unconsciousness, suddenly rolled to his feet.
His Axe of Hurricane had already been taken away by someone and sent for inspection. Every pocket on him had also been emptied out, leaving nothing behind.
Derrick took a breath and looked around steadily.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up with two sun-like beams, causing everything in the room to be reflected clearly in his eyes.
The furniture here consisted of only a table and two chairs. Apart from these, there was also a stone-paved floor with strange patterns on it.
A half used candle was placed on the table. This was standard issue for rooms in the City of Silver because monsters could suddenly appear if the darkness prevailed for too long.
Without any hesitation, Derrick sat down and reached for the candle.
Then, he broke the candle and divided it into three sections—one was three-quarters the length of the original piece, and the other two were halved from the remaining quarter.
After Derrick’s modification, the three candlesticks’ cores were completely exposed.
Pa!
He rubbed his fingers together, creating a golden flame that lit up the three candles.
The two at the top represented Mr. Fool, and the remaining one symbolized Derrick himself.
After finishing his preparations, Derrick didn’t continue to burn the herbal powder according to the normal processes. Instead, he poured in the essential oil and leaned back, softly chanting the honorific name of The Fool and quickly entered Cogitation.
He read it over and over again, monotonously, as if he were hypnotizing himself.
With the help of Cogitation, Derrick entered a strange state where his mind was in a deep sleep and the spirituality was dispersing. He felt adrift, but also seemed to maintain a strange lucidity. His psyche kept dispersing upwards as it rose in height.
This was “artificial sleepwalking.”
Derrick, with the permission of Mr. Fool, could simplify some of the unnecessary steps.
…
Above the gray fog, within the towering, ancient palace.
Klein, who was fiddling with the All-Black Eye, suddenly saw the crimson star that symbolized Little Sun burgeon with light, condensing into a human shadow, and the power of the mysterious space was stirred a little.
Upon seeing this, he couldn’t help but feel relieved. This meant that Little Sun had already completed the relatively dangerous part of the operation, and he only needed to “round up” the situation.
Klein didn’t delay, and he immediately put down the All-Black Eye and picked up the Dark Emperor card.
He instantly rose in level and authority, forcing the stirred power in the gray fog to submit to him.
Then, he picked up a paper figurine, flicked his wrist, and threw it towards the crimson star corresponding to The Sun.
The paper figurine and the flowing power intertwined and quickly expanded into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of pitch-black wings.
The angel pierced through the crimson light and overlapped with the illusory figure of Little Sun.
It silently combusted, turning into ashes in less than a second.
At this point, Klein could no longer affect the situation of the City of Silver. As for whether his “angel substitute” could help Little Sun pass the subsequent inquiries and investigations, he lacked absolute confidence. He could only sigh inwardly.
With what has to be done completed and with all the hard work put in, all you can do is wait for fate’s arrangement. Hopefully, it will be a good result…
…
In a daze, Derrick saw an angel descend before him with an aura that covered the heavens, wrapping him with twelve pairs of black wings.
He suddenly came to his senses as three candles burned quietly in front of his eyes.
After sincerely thanking Mr. Fool, Derrick finished the ritual and extinguished the two candles which were part of the original quarter.
Then, he pulled them out and created a bright, golden flame in his palm.
Drip, drip, drip.The two candles quickly melted, dripping its wax onto the remaining candle or the area surrounding it.
When the candle burnt away completely, there was only one candle left on the table. It was shorter than before, but it wasn’t very obvious. It seemed like it had only been burning for a short time.
After removing the remaining traces, Derrick extinguished the last yellow-flamed candle.
He sat up in silence, staring ahead. For a long time, he didn’t do anything.
He was worried that the six-member council wouldn’t react fast enough, allowing the exploratory team members to corrupt more residents of the City of Silver with “mushrooms” and “Doom fruits.”
He was afraid that the Chief and the others would find additional clues elsewhere, thwarting all his preparations.
He hated those “outsiders,” who lurked in the depths of the darkness, constantly carrying strong malice, including Amon and the Fallen Creator.
He felt guilty that he had avoided the expedition without warning Darc and the rest, causing them to turn into corrupted monsters.
He had painfully eliminated a classmate who could be considered a friend with his own hands.
Although Derrick didn’t see Darc’s ultimate end, he believed that a man who had transformed into that state was already no different from dead.
Derrick didn’t know how long he waited while experiencing those mixed feelings. Midway, he even rekindled the candle.
Finally, he heard the sound of the seal being removed and the door opening.
Turning his head to look, he saw, with the aid of the dim yellow candlelight, a woman in a black skirt walk in. She had her hair tied up in a ponytail and it hung down to her vest.
“Ma’am Aiflor,” Derrick subconsciously called out.
Aiflor was a pretty woman, but she had wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She smiled and nodded in response, then she walked over with light footsteps and sat down across him.
“Do you have anything you wish to say?” she asked gently.
Derrick instinctively lifted his head and looked over, only to suddenly discover that her pupils had somehow turned into golden vertical slits.
His mind went adrift as he seemed to enter a sleepwalking state.
Aiflor adjusted the candle flame, letting the dim yellow light completely shine on the boy’s face.
Her pale golden pupils became increasingly indifferent, just like an emotionless audience.
Suddenly, rings after rings of faint light appeared in those pale golden vertical pupils. It seemed to form a vortex and constructed a maze.
In his stupor, Derrick felt himself drifting away into the endless darkness and countless bright colors.
At that moment, he suddenly became clear-headed. He felt as if something had ingeniously caught him in that state of reverie.
He saw the flickering yellow candlelight and Aiflor sitting across him with her pale gold vertical pupils.
In a corner’s shadow, a grizzled Chief, Elder Colin Iliad, walked out.
After nodding to the Chief, Aiflor asked Derrick, “What have you been doing all this time?”
Derrick remembered his training and maintained the same state of mind as before.
“I don’t know. I’ve always been in a daze as if I was in a dream. Only occasionally will I have clearness of mind…”
At the same time as his reply, two complex dark green symbols appeared in Demon Hunter Colin’s eyes.
Aiflor continued, “Do you know that you had a conflict with Darc Regence?”
“I only remember that we were fighting… I felt like I had seen a man hanging upside down on a cross and a man in a pointed hat and a crystal monocle. Yes, I saw him back at the dungeon… He had opened his mouth and spoke with a smile….” Derrick told a long story.
Aiflor looked at the Chief and pressed, “What did he say?”
“I can’t remember. I can only remember one thing… He said with a smile, ‘Fallen Creator, True Creator… Shepherd…’” Derrick almost failed to control his excitement.
He had taken such a risk just to tell the Chief the name of the Fallen Creator and that a Shepherd was suspicious!
“The Fallen Creator… The True Creator… It matches with the content on the murals at the bottom of the temple.” Colin nodded slightly and whispered with a frown, “Shepherd…”
“And then?” Aiflor’s voice remained abnormally gentle.
Derrick answered in his stupor, “After that, they clashed, and there was a lot of light, very bright lights. Then, I woke up and kept coughing…”
The dark green symbols in Colin’s eyes didn’t fade this entire time as he motioned for Evelyn to ask about the details.
Derrick answered selectively, and he had pushed the blame onto Amon according to his script. He claimed amnesia on anything that went beyond that.
Finally, Aiflor asked, “Where did you get the axe? Where did you get the Sun pathway’s potion formula?”
“I bought the axe from an underground market. That person was masked, and I could only tell that he was male… The Sun pathway potion formula was left to me by my parents. They had discovered it during an expedition…” Derrick answered confidently.
These were points of suspicion that had always been there, so The Hanged Man had assumed they were bound to ask them while he was questioned. Therefore, he had made Derrick to repeatedly rehearse the answers.
Although the City of Silver’s underground market was semi-open, there were still people who tried to conceal their identities for a variety of reasons. This provided the best explanation for Derrick.
After Aiflor finished seriously listening to him, she turned her head sideways to Demon Hunter Colin and said, “He’s not lying. There’s no way he can lie. I’m using the powers of Glory Crown.
Colin nodded his head and said, “In this state, he doesn’t show any traces of evil, degeneration, or corruption.”
Discovering these traits was a special ability of a Demon Hunter.
As a High-Sequence job, Demon Hunters were the best at concealing their movements and intentions, making it impossible for them to be detected by targets who could foretell danger.
Therefore, every Demon Hunter was a Devil’s nemesis.
After some thought, Colin got up and left the room. He said to the shadow in the corner outside, “I’ll release Derrick later. I think he’s fine for the time being.
“However, secretly monitor him for a while. If Amon is able to produce two avatars, he might be able to create a third.”
“Yes, Chief,” the shadow responded respectfully.
After Derrick “woke up,” the interrogation chamber was empty, with only words informing him that he was free to leave.
He secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he began walking out. While doing so, he thought of Mr. Hanged Man’s advice:“You can’t relax just like that and end up careless. The secret surveillance will definitely continue for some time; otherwise, your Chief is lacking!”
Yes, I can’t even recite the honorific name of Mr. Fool anymore for the time being…Derrick muttered to himself as he walked down the spiral staircase.
As he was walking, he suddenly saw a familiar figure dressed in a purple-striped black robe. It was the beautiful Shepherd Elder Lovia.
Her pale gray eyes swept over Derrick, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.
…
Back in her room, with an indifferent expression, Lovia walked to the desk and unfolded a piece of parchment that was made from leather.
Her left hand pinched the index finger of her right hand and snapped the tip of her finger. However, not a single drop of blood dripped. It was as if her blood had been gathered onto the surface of her finger.
With this finger, she drew a complex symbol on the piece of paper. It was made up of a Pupil-less Eye which represented secrecy, and the Contorted Lines which represented change.
After careful examination, she wrapped the finger with this piece of paper, stuffed it into her mouth, and bit on it noisily before swallowing it all.
With only four fingers left, flesh and blood suddenly squirmed around the wound on her right palm. It quickly grew into a new index finger, one that looked slightly pale.
She lowered her head, looked at her palm, and whispered a phrase, “The Fool?”
Backlund, in a basement that resembled a temple.
Mr. A, dressed in a hooded black robe, motionlessly quietly knelt in front of a figurine of The Hanged Giant for an extended period of time.
Suddenly, he pricked up his ears as if he was listening to something.
After a short pause, Mr. A’s hands jerked up, and he snapped his right index finger with his left palm.
He stuffed the bloody finger into his mouth and munched on it like he was eating snacks, making crunching sounds.
Gulp!
Mr. A’s throat wiggled, and he swallowed his gnawed fingers into his stomach.
His body suddenly trembled, as if he was being grabbed and shaken by an invisible figure.
In this state, Mr. A stretched out his right hand and used the blood from his wound to write words on the ground.
Those words were written in neither Jotun or Dragonese, which could stir the powers of nature, nor was it in Hermes which was used for sacrificial rituals. Instead, they were written in the most ordinary and commonplace language, Loen.
The scarlet color quickly gathered together and the words pieced together into a few sentences.
“Found:
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.
“Adorers and devotees in Backlund.”
After the end of the “divine epiphany,” Mr. A stopped trembling, and a new finger grew out of his squirming wound.
He lowered his head and carefully read the words he had just written, the corners of his mouth curled up in the shadows.
“By your divine revelation!” Mr. A humbly prostrated as though he had found the meaning of his existence once again.
…
City of Silver, at the top of the spire.
Lovia walked to the window and looked down at the candlelight in the darkness, her expression softening.
After an unknown period of time, she heard a knock at the door.
“Your Excellency?” Lovia turned around with alacrity and greeted the visitor with a smile.
The door opened backward automatically.
The person standing outside was none other than Demon Hunter Colin Iliad. He was draped with a brown coat and a leather belt with secret compartments around his waist.
“Lovia, the abnormality of the exploratory team has been verified,” Colin described plainly. “As captain, regardless of your condition, you have to stay in the dungeon for three days and undergo the Glory Crown’s cleansing. You should know that this is the rule.”
Lovia didn’t show the slightest hint of anger as she calmly smiled.
“I know, I’ve already made preparations to stay in the dungeon for a long time. When it’s over, I can accept any arrangements even if you guys still don’t trust me.”
As she spoke, she had walked to the door and went past Demon Hunter Colin while facing him.
Colin turned silently and followed her down the winding steps.
Halfway there, they heard heart-wrenching cries and shouts.
“Is it starting again?” Lovia asked with a slightly confused expression.
Collin nodded and replied in a low voice, “Yes, this is a destiny that we can’t escape from…”
At this moment, in a large hall in the middle levels of the spire.
The members of the exploratory team and the few residents of the City of Silver who had been corrupted were pressed down to the ground by seemingly corporeal holy lusters. They were unable to move, as though they were carrying a huge mountain on their backs.
A couple in their forties with dark skin held a sword with complicated patterns as they walked up to a young man in his early twenties.
The young man’s body had already turned into a meat slush, but his head was still intact. Only a long, thin, blood-red tendril grew out of it.
Seeing the couple approaching, he shouted in horror, “Dad, Mom, what are you doing?
“Didn’t we agree to eat grilled iron scorpions together tonight?
“Dad, Mom, I caught a lot of iron scorpions for you…”
The couple couldn’t bear it any longer and turned their heads to the side, but they raised the sword in their hands high into the air…
After two stabbing sounds rang out, the young man stopped his wailing. He twitched first, then he completely lost all signs of life.
Elsewhere, a young girl, who was around ten years old, raised a sword with complicated patterns on it. Tears were streaming down her face as she stabbed her elder sister.
The girl lying on the ground suddenly laughed and gently said, “From today onwards, you’ll have to live your own life. Don’t be naive anymore…”
The girl immediately cried until her vision turned into a blur, and the sword in her hand stopped in midair.
However, a strong palm pressed the back of her hand, pushing it forward.
Oof!
The girl was left stunned, as though she couldn’t hear or see anything.
This was the ancient curse that everyone in the City of Silver was under. They had to kill their own blood relatives to prevent them from turning into terrifying and strange evil spirits after their deaths.
Therefore, even though Darc had completely mutated into a monster and was corrupted by an unknown existence, having no value in interrogating, the “shadow” observer didn’t dare to kill him on the spot. Instead, he tried his best to restrain the monster and bring it back to the spire to wait for his parents. Otherwise, the situation would only become worse.
The exploratory team members were currently receiving the same treatment that they had been subjected to, a process that remained unchanging for more than two thousand years. Although no one knew if they would mutate after dying in this state, no one dared to gamble on it.
Fortunately, the City of Silver didn’t have a large population, and all of them lived in the same area. Under the arrangements of the upper echelons for each generation, there were quite a few people who were related to each other by blood. Even if they were limited by three generations, they would still be able to find quite a few.
Because of this, the Beyonder in charge of setting up a patrol team would first have to consider the matter of blood ties in order to prevent any unexpected situations from occurring.
The requirements for exploratory teams weren’t that strict because their missions were always to invade deep into the darkness and stay far away from the City of Silver. Even if they died or mutated, it wouldn’t affect everyone’s safety.
Once a resident no longer had blood relatives within three generations, they would be placed under strict surveillance, and as soon as he became seriously ill or visibly aged, he would be exiled into the depths of darkness, away from the City of Silver.
When the previous captain of the exploratory team, Uddel, was isolated in the dungeon, there were actually three elders in the spire. However, the one who took action was Chief Colin Iliad in the end. Otherwise, they could only attempt a seal.
This was because Uddel was the elder brother of his direct kin.
Shepherd Lovia and Demon Hunter Colin silently entered the bottom level of the spire. Accompanied by a few Dawn Paladins, they arrived at the depths of the dungeon.
Soon, both of them stopped outside a cell. The Dawn Paladins dispersed themselves a distance away.
Without any abnormalities, she walked into a room with a single bed, a table, and a single candle at a moderate pace.
Before the metal door closed, she turned around and looked at Demon Hunter Colin with her pale gray eyes.
“Your Excellency, you once told me that when residents of the City of Silver leave this place and die in the depths of the darkness, they won’t immediately turn into evil spirits. A few days have to pass. Therefore, the other members of the exploratory team have plenty of time to pull open a distance from them.”
Colin nodded and expressed his agreement.
Lovia closed her eyes, revealing a sad smile, “In an exploration two months ago, a team member died in front of me.
“I pretended to be separated from the rest of the team. I waited there for five days, but he didn’t turn into an evil spirit.”
Demon Hunter Colin looked at her in silence, not saying anything until the metal door closed with a clang, and the seal took shape.
…
In the ancient palace above the fog.
After waiting for a while, Klein was finally relieved when he saw that there were no changes to the crimson star which symbolized Little Sun.
He should have succeeded…He rubbed his temples, wrapped his spirituality around his body, and descended back to the real world.
As soon as he felt the presence of his body, Klein experienced the bitter cold.
He sneezed, then he quickly removed the wall of spirituality and crawled back into bed.
Sadly, his bed was already ice-cold.
Fortunately, my body receives a certain degree of protection after entering the gray fog; otherwise, I would probably catch a cold tomorrow…Klein wrapped himself tightly with his blanket and sighed.
The current state he was in reminded him of a joke he had heard in his previous life.
Warmth is basically gained by vibration…
Before his bed warmed up again, he could only let his mind wander as he thought about all sorts of matters.
Yes, there are no pressing matters for me recently. The Magician’s rules have been concluded. Even if I don’t challenge the impossible and only engage in “acting” normally, I should be able to digest the potions around New Year’s. My next task is to collect the Beyonder ingredients for the Faceless potion and save up the necessary funds. But that’s not something I can rush…The taut strings in Klein’s mind gradually softened, and he suddenly had the thought of resting for two to three days.
As the bed warmed, he fell asleep without realizing it. When he woke up, he heard the church bells ringing eight times.
Klein stretched out his arm, felt the cold, and silently withdrew it.
It seems to have turned colder again today… Since there’s nothing pertinent to do, it seems I can just continue sleeping in…Relaxed, he closed his eyes again.
But after a while, he heard his stomach growling and felt the bulge in his lower abdomen.
Life is full of hard choices…Klein mumbled.
After ten minutes or so of struggling between the two feelings, he finally gave up, got up, and rushed to the bathroom next door.
After changing his clothes and washing up, he went down to the first floor and took out some ingredients to cook Feynapotter noodles.
This time, he didn’t intend to use the meat sauce that he bought, but instead, he wanted to try the meat paste he had made two days ago. This was the meat paste he had carefully chosen from the ingredients based on his memories. Although there were ultimately differences in the ingredients between the two worlds, preventing him from fully replicating the authentic taste, Klein still found it pretty good after sampling it.
It wasn’t long before he had a bowl of Feynapotter noodles with condiments and meat paste, He found it a really wonderful morning.
Keeping in with the tradition of this world, he browsed through the newspapers as he ate, and he checked if Eye of Wisdom had placed an advertisement first.
Based on his late night thoughts from yesterday, Klein decided to have some fun today, so he considered whether he should go to a concert, an opera, or a play.
The tickets to many of the music halls in the West Borough, Hillston Borough, and Cherwood Borough are at least six soli, and if it’s a famous musician, then they would even be on the order of pounds. Music halls specially catered to commonfolk range from six to nine pence. Those that are open to the poor with money to spare in East Borough only need one pence…Klein flipped through the relevant materials to select his choice of entertainment for the day.
At that moment, he heard the doorbell ring.
Ding dong.
Who is it?Klein jerked his head up to look at the door.
He felt as if he were suffering from an illness; the fear of hearing the doorbell ring was identical to the symptoms he had experienced on Earth—being afraid of his cell phone’s ringing.
Putting down the newspaper and magazine, he looked at the empty plate which had been cleaned even of its seasonings, then he stood up, and he walked to the door.
Before he got a hold of the handle, he already knew that it was Dr. Aaron outside.
Don’t you need to work?Klein mumbled as he opened the door.
“Good morning, Aaron. The fog is gray today.” He smiled.
Aaron was still wearing his cold expression, but there was an additional sense of anxiety and fear written on his face.
He nudged his gold-rimmed spectacles and, without bothering to greet him, bluntly said, “Sherlock, I had another dream! I dreamed of Will Auceptin again!”
Ah?Klein almost froze.
That’s not right? The real paper crane is with me, above the gray fog, while the one I folded is with the Nighthawks. You’re still able to dream of Will Auceptin with a paper crane which was poorly folded by a Nighthawk? That’s not scientific, no—that’s not mystic…Klein became serious and asked, “The same dream?”
“No, it’s not that scary this time.” Aaron became a little calmer. “I dreamed about the Grimm Cemetery. You know of it, right?”
“Yes,” Klein answered simply.
Back then, he had caught a group of students and a mysticism enthusiast who was a complete beginner, Kapusky, engaging in a spiritual dance outside Grimm Cemetery. He later received another copper whistle from the latter which could be used to summon a messenger.
Aaron drew a deep breath of cold air and continued, “I dreamed of the woods outside Grimm Cemetery. I dreamed of a birch tree which had a layer of bark peeled off its trunk, Will Auceptin was sitting underneath that tree, looking at me quietly.”
“And then?” Klein pressed.
Aaron shook his head. “The dream ended there.”
What a strange matter… Has Dr. Aaron’s dream got nothing to do with the paper crane? No, if it wasn’t related, then there wouldn’t have been a situation where the dream changed after the paper crane was switched. Furthermore, I also performed a divination using the paper crane above the gray fog and obtained the corresponding revelations…Klein said in a measured voice, “This is no longer within my scope of understanding. What do you want from me, Aaron?”
Aaron breathed out warm air that dispersed into white mist. “I want to pay a visit to the area outside Grimm Cemetery. I want to do it now, while it’s still daytime. Can you protect me? I’ll pay you one pound.”
Heading over to the place that appeared in the dream now? He probably wouldn’t encounter anything too strange during the day…Klein thought for a moment and said, “I can accept this request, but I suggest that you go back to the same cathedral and tell your dream to the bishop you’re familiar with.”
Aaron agreed, then said doubtfully, “Why do you always suggest that I go to the cathedral? I know, you’ve explained it before, in a very logical way, that if mystical powers exist in this world, then the Churches, which have been leading humanity, must be the ones with the strongest mystical powers, and if there are none, then at least we can go to the Church to get psychological comfort and corresponding connections. However, why do you suggest that I go to the cathedral for something that isn’t considered too strange?”
Klein considered for two seconds, then replied seriously, “I’m a detective. I’ve come into contact with a lot of unusual things, so I understand the special nature of the Church. I also know when to ask for help.”
“Really?” Aaron listened with a serious expression.
The corners of Klein’s mouth curled up.
“Just kidding.
“Take it easy, Aaron. I’m going to change my clothes first. Uh, and also do the dishes.”
Having chatted with Aaron at the door for a long time without his thick coat, he turned rather stiff from the cold winds.
Taking this opportunity, Klein went to the washroom, went above the gray fog, and divined the degree of danger for this mission. He received the answer that there was almost no risk.
If he received a revelation indicating that it was dangerous, his plan was to reject the mission using the Church of the Evernight Goddess as an excuse.
…
Hillston Borough, Myriad Star Cathedral.
“Sherlock, why don’t you hire a maid? As a great detective, you can afford to have several servants,” Aaron asked, as he led Klein to the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s largest cathedral in Hillston Borough.
This was something that he had wanted to ask while in the carriage, but he had never found the opportunity to change the subject.
Klein sighed, and said heavily, “Aaron, let me tell you a story. There was a detective who hired two maids, a cook, and an assistant, and he was doing pretty well, but one day he took over a case and successfully homed in on the murderer, who was a very savage and cruel man. He sneaked into the detective’s house with the intention of revenge.
“The detective was a fighting expert, and in the end, he was only slightly injured, but two of his servants died because of him.
“Do you get it, Aaron?”
“I see,” Aaron’s voice had a hint of empathy. “Sherlock, I never knew that you’ve had such an experience.”
No, the main character has nothing to do with me. I just made up a story… It’s not like I can tell you directly that I’m involved in many strange and mystical matters, and that there will always be unspeakable secrets in my house so that it’s best I don’t hire any servants…Klein looked forward and let out a long sigh.
The cleaning of his home was done twice a week, mostly by Mrs. Stelyn Sammer’s maid. She was responsible for the most basic cleaning procedures, and each cleaning cost one soli.
While they were talking, the two of them had already entered the hall of the Myriad Star Cathedral.
It was dark, quiet, and devoid of candles, completely in line with the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s style.
At the very front of the hall was an altar engraved with a Dark Sacred Emblem. The stars were inlaid with self-illuminating pearls, and the crimson moon was made of rubies. The rest of the hall was filled with the darkness of the night.
With a single glance, he could see that the place was filled with specks of light as the crimson light illuminated the area, making the place extremely sacred.
But Klein felt that this was inferior to the design used by Saint Selena Cathedral in Tingen. That hall was pitch-black, with only light penetrating from the front through the fist-sized holes. It resembled a star sky, making one feel awe from the bottom of one’s heart.
However, there’s a problem with that kind of design. At night, the effect would be gone…Klein took a seat at random, took off his half top hat and leaned on his black hardwood cane, while Aaron continued down the aisle to the confessional in search of the bishop.
Sitting in such a large hall and looking at the people who were concentrating on praying, Klein’s heart suddenly became tranquil.
Come to think of it, this is only my third time entering the Goddess’s cathedral…He let out a self-deprecating laugh.
…
Inside the Cathedral of Serenity at Winter County.
Leonard Mitchell put on his black windbreaker and red gloves and entered the room of the high-ranking deacon, Crestet Cesimir.
“Congratulations, you have officially become a Red Glove. May the Goddess bless you.” Cesimir drew a crimson moon on his chest.
He still had his mouth covered with his high collar.
“Praise the Lady. The honor is mine.” Leonard raised his right hand and gestured four points in a clockwise fashion.
Cesimir didn’t say anything else and went straight to the point.
“According to your request, I’ve placed you in Soest’s team. He’s a Soul Assurer and possesses a mystical item. I’ve already ordered someone to prepare a Beyonder weapon for you that you’ll need.
“Your team will be in charge of a devil summoning case, and you’ll take into consideration certain clues to perform the search. For example, cases that have happened consecutively in Backlund and matters related to a tarot ritual.”
“Yes, Reverend Cesimir.” Leonard held no objections towards the mission.
This will be the beginning of my revenge…he silently said to himself.
…
West Borough, in the periphery of Grimm Cemetery.
Klein accompanied Dr. Aaron as they took quite a while to walk around the nearby woods, coughing from time to time as a result of the falling grayish-white dust.
“Maybe there isn’t a tree like that. Dreams can’t fully reflect reality.” Towards the end of the search, even Aaron was feeling a little uncertain himself.
Fortunately, I’m good at finding things…Klein pointed with his cane and said, “Let’s take a look over there and make it our final effort.”
“Alright.” Aaron gasped for a breath of air.
After a short walk, Aaron suddenly stopped and said, while pointing diagonally ahead, “Over there, over there!”
About a dozen meters away, a birch tree with a strip of bark around its trunk stripped off stood there quietly, as if it were waiting for them.
“It’s identical to the one in my dream,” Aaron said with conviction.
Klein smiled and said with some vigilance, “But there’s no Will Auceptin.”
Aaron got close to the birch tree, frowned for a while, then he suddenly pointed to the side of the tree and said, “Back then, Will Auceptin was sitting here, and he was pointing at the mud below him with his finger!”
Pointing at the mud below him?Klein stood at the side, looking down at the almost unwithered grass.
“You want to dig it up?”
Aaron nodded. “We’ve already found this place, so we should confirm what’s here. Sherlock, go to the cemetery and borrow two shovels.”
“It’s better if I stay here. You go to the cemetery, I’m worried something might happen to you,” Klein said cautiously.
“Alright.” Aaron didn’t refuse, and he immediately left the forest.
After a while, after offering some money, he returned with three shovels and a tomb keeper, and they began to dig.
While Klein was digging, he suddenly smelled something familiar. As the soil on the surface parted, the things below were gradually exposed.
It was the body of a child that was already greatly rotten!
His skin and flesh looked as if they were about to melt, and many bugs crawled in and out of his nose and mouth.
Clang!
The shovel fell from Aaron’s hand and hit a rock.
He pointed to the legs of the corpse, his mouth moving frantically but he was unable to say a word.
Klein endured the nausea and looked closely, discovering that the child’s left leg was obviously missing its lower half.
At the same time, Aaron took two steps back and fell to the ground, shouting sharply, “Will Auceptin! Will Auceptin!”
It was Will Auceptin’s corpse!
He’s dead?
Will Auceptin is dead?
And he seems to have been dead for some time!
Could this be fake?
Klein looked at the body of the child in surprise and suspicion as many thoughts bubbled in his mind.
From what he knew, Will Auceptin was a special child who could be involved with a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway, Snake of Mercury, in some way.
In the divination game he played, a casual “Doctor, your luck will get worse” was enough to make Aaron suffer from bad luck for an extended period of time. The paper crane he folded allowed Aaron’s Astral Projection to be located in the spirit world and be instilled with artificial revelations. Even above the gray fog, Klein only received an inkling of his location and couldn’t come to an effective conclusion… How could such a child die for no reason? He was dead before Dr. Aaron’s dreams? What about his family?
Klein narrowed his eyes, and despite his intense nausea, he carefully examined the highly rotten body. He noticed some torn tarot cards in the surrounding soil.
His spiritual intuition told him that the corpse in front of him was most likely Will Auceptin.
It’s really shocking and difficult to understand… I should go above the gray fog later and confirm if it’s a fake death from Will Auceptin… Wait, what does this have to do with me? I had already decided not to get involved in this matter any further, in case I get entangled by some Snake of Mercury. This might be even more terrifying than Sealed Artifact 0-08…Klein snapped out of his daze and said to the terrified tomb keeper and Dr. Aaron, who was on the verge of a mental breakdown.
“Call the police!”
“Okay! Okay!” The tomb keeper was taken aback at first before he repeated his reply.
With the shovel in hand, he turned and ran out of the woods, at a speed that was so fast that it appeared as though he was being chased by a zombie.
As expected, he’s just an ordinary person and isn’t cautious at all. In this kind of situation, shouldn’t he be wary of the people around him who might have malicious intent? By exposing your back, it would be easy for you to be hit by a shovel…Klein glanced at the back of the tomb keeper and shook his head with a sigh.
When he was a Nighthawk in Tingen, he had read a lot of case files and found out that many of the victims had ended up becoming victims of their companions.
Thinking of this, Klein walked to Dr. Aaron, bent down, and stretched out his hand.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of. He’s already dead.”
“… It’s the death that scares me.” Aaron calmed down a bit, and without accepting Klein’s help, he got up by himself.
His black frock coat was covered with dirt, and Klein felt his heart pain for the clothes for some baffling reason.
I’m the kind of person who can’t stand seeing anything valuable get damaged…He inwardly sighed with emotion.
Noticing that Aaron was still panicking, Klein laughed and said, “At such times, praying to the deity you believe in has quite a remarkable effect.”
“Is that so?” Aaron was stunned. He tapped his chest four times in a clockwise manner and chanted softly, “The Evernight Goddess is nobler than the stars and more eternal than eternity. Your devout believer prays for your blessing…”
After repeating this over and over again, he gradually calmed down, no longer feeling as terrified as before.
Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest and silently whispered to himself,God of Steam and Machinery, your completely unfaithful believer is begging for your blessings…
As he spoke, he couldn’t help but laugh at himself, suspecting that he might be smote to death by lightning on the spot.
However, lightning and thunder belong to the Lord of Storms, and it isn’t in the domain of the God of Steam and Machinery…Klein thought in a relaxed manner.
After about 20 minutes, the two of them found themselves sitting in an interrogation room at a nearby police station.
During the testimony, Klein frankly informed the police that he was a private investigator who wasn’t too sure of what was happening. As for Dr. Aaron, he described his dream in detail as the reason for digging to find the body.
Klein could tell that the police didn’t believe him at all, but after they had gone out for a while, they immediately changed their attitudes, saying that there was nothing suspicious about Dr. Aaron and Detective Moriarty. All they had to do was sign their statements and leave.
Aaron was surprised, but Klein wasn’t surprised. It was obvious that the Nighthawks had been involved.
The advantage of having the doctor head to the Myriad Star Cathedral in advance was demonstrated.
Before leaving the police station, Klein wasn’t surprised to see a familiar figure. It was the Nighthawk who had entered his dream earlier.
The man on duty, who was probably a captain, was still wearing a gray windbreaker and was obviously more resistant to the cold than Klein. His blue eyes swept past Klein’s face without any signs of abnormality, pretending to be an ordinary senior inspector.
Klein, who was also pretending to be an ordinary private detective, nudged his glasses, put on half top hat, and left the station with Dr. Aaron in a carriage.
After instructing his carriage driver to head to Minsk Street first, Aaron turned to Klein and said, “Sherlock, do you think this will be the end of it?”
“If that body really belongs to Will Auceptin, then you shouldn’t be troubled any longer.” Klein paused and continued, “Aaron, have you found anything else that’s strange during this period of time? Regardless of what it is.”
Aaron thought about it and shook his head.
“No.”
“This is worth celebrating!” Klein sighed and said with a smile.
To him, this was the best way things could end with Will Auceptin’s matter. Although the paper crane Klein had folded above the gray fog wouldn’t reveal anything, and there would be no problems with any divination afterward, he was still a little worried that some Nighthawk would suddenly think of something and use it to find some clues. And now, with the death of Will Auceptin, the case might soon reach a dead end, put in the archives, and temporarily declared a closed case. No one would pay any more attention to it without any new developments.
Aaron relaxed and asked suspiciously, “Frankly, I don’t think my statement was very convincing. Why did the cops choose to believe it in the end?”
“I don’t know either,” Klein feigned puzzlement and said, “I thought I’d have to get my lawyer to take me home again—No, bail me out.”
Aaron smirked and said, “Sherlock, you seem to have a lot of experience in being sent to the police station?”
Klein laughed and replied in a deep voice, “It’s the fate of every private detective.”
…
Just as Klein and Aaron were being taken to the police station near Grimm Cemetery, Fors Wall was wearing a long black dress and a black bonnet with a fine mesh hanging down. She entered the silent cemetery and found the grave of Mrs. Aulisa.
She and Xio had gone to Empress Borough an hour ago to visit Viscount Glaint, and they had successfully gotten a verbal agreement for borrowing 400 pounds without any interest.
Viscount Glaint’s only request was that the two Beyonders accompany him to the gathering Mr. A would convene tonight to ensure his safety. He was anxious to procure a Royal Jellyfish’s venom crystal so that he could complete the concoction of the Apothecary potion.
Audrey had found the horn of an adult Flying Unicorn in the family treasury, and she had taken one out in the name of doing a biological experiment, effectively offsetting part of her debt.
She also put forward an additional condition for Viscount Glaint to get the help of Duke Negan’s children to confirm if the dragon specimens in the treasury had a Thousand-faced Hunter and whether there were still light dots flashing inside.
When the loan was settled, Fors was in no hurry to pray to Mr. Fool to close the deal as quickly as possible, because it would make Xio intuitively turn suspicious if things developed too quickly.
Taking advantage of her free time, she changed her clothes and rented a horse carriage to get to Grimm Cemetery, which was located on the outskirts of West Borough.
Knowing the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation and Indestructibility, Fors realized that the main ingredient that turned her into an Apprentice was the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Mrs. Aulisa. In a way, she had inherited her powers.
Therefore, she couldn’t help but pay a visit and put a bouquet of flowers in front of Mrs. Aulisa’s grave and thank her.
It was early winter, and most of the flowers had long since withered, but Fors still bought a handful of plain flowers.
These flowers were grown in a greenhouse and were quite expensive.
Thank you, Emperor Roselle, for your invention…Fors said inwardly in a most sincere manner.
As far as she knew, most of the flowers that the nobles used for their winter banquets came from greenhouses, while a tiny portion was delivered directly from the warm south by airships. This was more than the average middle-class worker could bear.
Standing in front of the black tombstone, Fors took a deep look at the photograph of Mrs. Aulisa before bending down to lay down the flowers and whispered, “Thank you.”
She immediately straightened up, closed her eyes, and quietly recalled the past.
At this moment, she heard a slightly aged voice.
“You really are a good and kind-hearted lady.”
Fors opened her eyes and turned her head, realizing that Mr. Lawrence, from the Abraham family, had also appeared there at some point. He was also holding a bouquet of plain but elegant flowers in his hand.
“No, this is not goodness, nor is it kindness. Mrs. Aulisa once gave me, a person who had lost her mother, an unforgettable period of warmth,” Fors said sincerely.
Her eyes were suddenly moist.
Lawrence, who only had wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, put down the flowers and sighed.
“This shows that you value relationships.”
After chatting for a while, when Fors was about to leave, Lawrence, who was waving her goodbye, suddenly began to cough violently.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
He coughed until his legs buckled and fell to the ground. It seemed as if he would die at any moment from suffocation.
As a doctor who had graduated from an accredited school, Fors didn’t hesitate to turn around, crouch down, and begin performing first aid.
After a while, Lawrence’s condition finally stabilized. He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and smiled at Fors.
“Lady, can you take me back to the hotel?”
“No problem.” Fors helped him to his feet.
Lawrence looked ahead, his eyes a little out of focus. He coughed lightly, and he said with a sad and self-deprecating laugh, “My life might be coming to an end…”
West Borough, Carlpensa Hotel.
Fors helped Lawrence into his room and laid him down on the bed.
It was a rather luxurious hotel, with thick, soft, grayish-yellow carpets everywhere except the washroom. On the walls hung imitations of famous oil paintings.
Lawrence gasped for air and said, “Thank you, Miss Wall, and please forgive a dying man for not being able to bow.”
“No, Mr. Lawrence, your problem has eased. As a former medical doctor, I can tell you without a doubt that you can still live. After some rest, we’ll go to a clinic or a hospital,” Fors consoled him.
Lawrence smiled. “I know my physical condition very well. You don’t have to comfort me. Besides, I’m an amateur astrologer. I already had a premonition that I’m going to die in this hotel in Backlund.”
Aside from some superficial concealment, everything he said was the truth. He was already close to eighty, and he was no longer that robust and spirited young man from before. If not for the Sequence potions that elevated his constitution, he might have already been buried in some random cemetery.
Originally, Lawrence thought he could live for another ten years, but who would have thought that he would encounter a rebellion caused by the former Traveler Botis. He suffered relatively serious injuries at the hands of the Aurora Order, and his remaining descendants all died in that disaster.
This dealt him a great blow, and he almost didn’t manage to recover from it. The search for his brothers and their descendants in Backlund had only resulted in him receiving news of their deaths, dealing him a significant blow to his mental wellbeing once more.
Compounded by all these things, Lawrence clearly felt that his life had come to an end.
His initial plan was to return to the graves of Laubero and Aulisa again and present a bouquet of flowers. He would then return immediately and meet with the other members of the Elder Council to set things in order before his death, but being an elderly man, his condition was beyond his control.
Without waiting for a response from Fors, Lawrence struggled to retrieve a palm-sized notebook from the inside pocket of his half-open coat.
The hard paper cover of the notebook was bronze green, giving off a very ancient feeling.
On its surface, the words: “I came, I saw, I record” was written in ancient Feysac.
Lawrence placed the notebook on the quilt in front of his chest and took a deep breath.
“Miss. Wall, if I die here, can you help me send it to Pritz Harbor?”
“Mr. Lawrence, you’ll be fine,” Fors emphasized.
At the same time, she subconsciously glanced at the notebook and found that it wasn’t thick at all. There were a total of three types of papers inside, one of which was a yellow type of parchment which had very few pages. The other was yellowish-brown goatskin and the number of pages was in the middle of the range. The last was comprised of ordinary white paper and was the most common.
Lawrence laughingly said with great difficulty, “I mean, Miss. Wall, will you help?”
“Pritz Harbor isn’t far. It’s not even a trip. If it needs to be rushed, then I can even make the round trip in half a day by taking the steam locomotive.” Fors nodded.
Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief as his mind seemed to recover a little.
“After I die, wait ten minutes. Retrieve the glowing object from my body, and then send it along with this notebook to Dorian Gray at the Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association. The forty-two pounds in cash in my wallet will be the reward and my gratitude. As for these clothes of mine, let it turn to ash along with me.”
“No, you don’t need to give me anything. No, you’ll be fine, Mr. Lawrence,” Fors said earnestly.
As if he hadn’t heard her, Lawrence whispered to himself, “Maybe Dorian will give you additional rewards, but it depends on you… I believe you. From Aulisa’s matter, I can tell that you’re a good girl…”
He suddenly seemed to turn lucid as he said to Fors, “Ms. Wall, can you go down to the first floor and bring me a jug of water? I don’t know when the waiter will come over.”
“No problem.” Without thinking, Fors took a water jug and walked out of the room.
After walking a few steps, she suddenly felt that something was amiss. The water jug in her hand was heavy, and there was obviously a lot of water in it.
Just as she was about to turn around and ask, she suddenly sensed a strong fluctuation of spirituality in the room.
That was…For a moment Fors froze, and then she understood what Mr. Lawrence was trying to do.
As death approached, he could clearly sense that something was wrong with his body. He was afraid of losing control and turning into a monster.
He wanted to die as a human, not a monster, so he chose to end his own life.
That was the last form of decency for a Beyonder.
Of course, if he had turned into a monster, all his plans would have come to naught.
With this in mind, Fors became dejected. She waited outside for nearly ten minutes before she pushed open the door and entered.
She saw Lawrence lying silently on the bed, looking like he had aged considerably. Beside him was a “diamond” the size of an eye.
The light which shone in through the window was constantly refracted by the “diamond,” forming a scene as beautiful as the radiance of the stars.
Fors sighed and performed a careful examination. She found that the cause of Lawrence’s death was the most ordinary form of cardiac arrest.
…
Cherwood Borough. 15 Minsk Street.
Klein rested for a while after getting home. He then went above the gray fog, having plans to divine the situation with Will Auceptin.
He had the paper crane fly out of the trash pile in the corner and made it land on the long bronze table in front of him. Then, he took out the topaz pendant that was wrapped around his sleeve.
As he held the spirit pendulum in his left hand, Klein used Cogitation to adjust his condition before recalling the scenes he had seen in the woods outside the cemetery.
He might not have noticed some of the details, but it was certain that his spirituality wouldn’t miss any. This divination was mainly about using this point and relying on the gray fog to eliminate all distractions.
After finishing his preparations, Klein took out a goatskin parchment and wrote the divination statement: “Will Auceptin is completely dead.”
Then, he pressed the paper crane next to the divination sentence, almost causing the topaz pendant to touch the words.
After entering a state of Cogitation and completing all the steps of the spirit dowsing, Klein opened his eyes and looked at the result.
The topaz pendant was rotating counterclockwise at a fast frequency and high amplitude.
It was a negative result.
That meant that Will Auceptin wasn’t completely dead!
This…Klein was surprised, but it seemed to be within his expectations.
He thought for a moment, then he changed the divination statement: “That corpse was Will Auceptin’s.”
This time, the spirit pendulum gave a positive result.
The body did belong to Will Auceptin!
An idea came to Klein’s mind, and he wrote a new divination statement: “Will Auceptin’s corpse will resurrect.”
After a few moments of calmly performing the divination, Klein saw the revelation.
The pendulum was rotating counterclockwise with a fast frequency.
That meant that Will Auceptin’s corpse wouldn’t be resurrected; or in other words, no reanimations!
It looks like Will Auceptin had voluntarily or was forced to abandon his previous body, and he is surviving in another way… This matter has something to do with the Snake of Mercury?Klein tried to divine additional information, but he failed repeatedly, including the statement: “Will Auceptin’s present state.”
However, he repeated the divination using dream divination and inquired “Will Auceptin’s current location.” He received a similar scene: a dark room with the sound of running water.
However, the feeling it gave him seemed to be a little different.
Forget it, there’s no need to waste any more time on this. I’m not planning to get involved anyway…Klein put away his spirit pendulum and prepared to return to the real world.
Through the prior divination and everything that had happened before, he had a theory about Will Auceptin, but he couldn’t confirm it.
He suspected that Will Auceptin was another Snake of Mercury!
As a Sequence 1, a Snake of Mercury wasn’t the only one. There could be up to three in existence at the same time!
The Snake of Fate, who wielded destiny naturally, could locate Aaron’s Astral Projection through the paper crane and show him a false revelation. Without a doubt, it also had the ability to change a person’s fate.
For some reason, Will Auceptin had become weak and was under the threat of the second Snake of Mercury. Everything he did was to escape his counterpart.
As for the reason for their conflict, the answer was simple.
Without a Sequence 0, there could be three Sequence 1s at the same time, but once there was a Sequence 0, there would be no Sequence 1s!
Regarding this sentence, the formula of the Dark Emperor potion clearly stated the truth.
One of the main ingredients of the recipe was: two Beyonder characteristics of a Prince of Disorder!
Prince of Disorder was Sequence 1 of the Dark Emperor pathway!
As a Sequence 1, if one wanted to advance to Sequence 0, then one had to obtain all the Beyonder characteristics of the other two Sequence 1s of the same pathway!
With this guess in mind, Klein was increasingly afraid of getting involved with Will Auceptin’s case.
If my deduction is correct, it would be a genuine “fight between deities,” and I can’t afford to get myself involved…Klein’s spirituality descended, and he disappeared from the ancient palace above the gray fog.
…
In Empress Borough, in an inconspicuous house, the Beyonder gathering organized by Mr. A proceeded as scheduled.
Fors and Xio had changed their clothes, and they accompanied Viscount Glaint, who was wearing an iron-black mask, into the hall. They randomly chose a seat and sat down.
Viscount Glaint wrote down his needs to the attendants before the gathering officially began. He also prayed to the goddess that there would be a response later.
As usual, Fors maintained her usual languidness and, in a rare instance, covered herself with a hood, concealing her face with the shadows.
She was thinking about the situation with Mr. Lawrence.
She knew very clearly what that “diamond” the size of an eye was. It was a Beyonder characteristic left behind by him. However, for the time being, she was unable to confirm what Sequence it belonged to.
Fors had casually flipped through the notebook, only to find that many of the pages were still blank. The written content was filled with all sorts of strange, odd, and mysterious symbols and magic labels, exceeding whatever she knew.
What it is isn’t important. What’s important is that I keep my promise…Fors warned herself.
At this moment, Mr. A, who was seated on a single sofa and was wearing an exaggerated hood, said hoarsely, “I have a mission.
“Help me find people who believe in the so-called ‘Fool.’”
Ah?Fors instantly snapped back to her senses.
“The Fool?” The Beyonders who attended Mr. A’s gathering either ruminated over the phrase or conversed with their companions to discuss whether they had ever met anyone who had a similar faith.
“When did such a cult appear?” someone asked in a low voice.
At this point, Mr. A made the attendant beside him hold up a blackboard with a few lines of words written in the Loen language.
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
As the attendees examined the blackboard, Mr. A said in a hoarse and jarring voice, “Do not use Hermes to read what’s written here. Even more so for Jotun, Elvish, Dragonese, and ancient Hermes. You shouldn’t even write the corresponding descriptions; otherwise, there is a high probability that something terrible will happen.
“Help me find believers in The Fool. Of course, they might also be followers of the mysterious ruler above the gray fog or the King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck. As long as there’s a clue, inform me immediately. The reward I’ll provide will be so handsome that it will far exceed your imagination!”
“This description… It sounds like an incredible existence. I’ve only seen similar descriptions in the ancient texts of the seven gods!” a gathering member exclaimed.
His companion shook his head and said, “The beings which many cults believe in have similar descriptions.”
“Is it really a cult?” The other gathering members were stunned when they heard their discussion.
“Likely. Typically, when we summon a creature from the spirit world, we might have three lines describing it, but one of the lines would be about ‘the blessed one of someone’ or ‘that who belongs to.’ It wouldn’t be in this format!” A gathering member who was well-versed in mysticism gave an explanation.
As they vehemently conversed, Fors was nearly dumbfounded.
Isn’t that the honorific name of Mr. Fool? Even though it’s described in the Loen language, I’m sure of it! Why would Mr. A want to find the believers of Mr. Fool? Is the Aurora Order behind this?Fors’s mind was in a mess.
She knew that Mr. A was a member of the Aurora Order because of a particular “terrorist organization” had announced its responsibility in the assassination of Intis Ambassador Bakerland.
After a brief moment of astonishment, Fors subconsciously began to examine herself, afraid that someone would discover that she was already a member of the Tarot Club and that, in some sense, she was an adorer of The Fool.
I just recited the honorific name of The Fool according to the ancient Hermes on that piece of paper and was pulled above the gray fog. No one knows about this, and I don’t have to be afraid of being investigated… But there’s a link to that piece of paper with Mr. Fool’s honorific name written on it. It was hidden in a book we borrowed from the Viscount Glaint…Thoughts rapidly flashed through Fors’s mind.
The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era… Isn’t that the description I saw on that piece of paper? I even dreamed of an evil spirit!At the same time, Xio remembered the incident that had frightened her, but her long experience as a bounty hunter had kept her from revealing anything unusual.
And then, as she recalled, she thought about the origin of the piece of paper.
It was hidden in the bookcase of “History of the Loen Kingdom’s Aristocracy”… That book was borrowed from Viscount Glaint’s study…
Suddenly, a name flashed in both Fors’s and Xio’s minds at the same time:Viscount Glaint!
At that moment, Viscount Glaint was looking at the blackboard and said to himself with interest, “This honorific name is very rare.
“But it sounds very impressive!”
Just as he finished his sentence, he looked to his side in puzzlement, asking Fors and Xio, “Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing.” Xio and Fors rapidly shook their heads at the same time.
…
After dinner, in an elegantly decorated house.
Audrey brought the huge golden retriever, Susie, into the living room under the guidance of her psychology teacher, Escalante. She was attending the “academic” meeting that had been agreed upon last week.
Her maid and bodyguard stayed behind while she walked with Susie into a spacious activity room.
In the activity room, be it for the atmosphere or some other reason, the gas lamps were not lit. The room was lit by gold-plated candle lamps on the coffee table and cupboard.
Before Audrey could take a good look at her surroundings, she saw a gentleman in his thirties walking towards her. He wore a gray tailcoat.
“This is the owner of this place, Mr. Stephen Hampres, a furniture merchant.” the long-haired Escalante introduced him.
She was just about to tell him Audrey’s identity when Hampres chuckled and said, “Escalante, don’t say anything. Let me have a chance at guessing.”
He had a neatly trimmed mustache and charming dark brown eyes. He appeared very gentle and elegant, nothing like a furniture merchant but more like a university lecturer.
After seriously sizing up Audrey a few times, he smiled and said, “Escalante only mentioned that you were her student. Heh heh, I believe you’re a cultured noble lady, and you aren’t someone who only looks good. There’s no need for you to worry about a decline in the quality of your life…
“You’re a little excited, very curious, and a relatively simple but also full of love…
“Of course, the most obvious point is that you’re very beautiful, just like an angel!”
He made a final joke, pressed his hand to his chest, bowed, and said, “Welcome, the beautiful Miss Angel.”
You’re right, as expected of a member of the Psychology Alchemists. However, what you managed to observe was the me from a few months ago. It’s all a facade I’ve put on for myself…Audrey opened her mouth in surprise and astonishment.
“Did you know me before, Mr. Hampres?”
She didn’t let her shocked expression linger too long on her face, because such emotions were meant to be instantaneous and wouldn’t last too long.
If anyone were to be surprised for several seconds, then it meant that their performance was most likely an act.
Audrey didn’t notice this at first, but after watching others “act” all this time, she naturally came up with a lot of rules.
“No, I still don’t know you. This is just the basics of being a psychology enthusiast.” Hampres chuckled.
Before he could finish his sentence, Audrey had already completed her observations and made a corresponding judgment based on her surroundings.
His attire and the furnishings of his house all indicate that he’s a person who cares deeply about how people view him…
The sapphire on the ring of his left hand doesn’t look small, but its actual quality is very ordinary. There are no symbols or magic labels on it… His finances aren’t as good as he presents them to be… He’s vain…
Even though he was very enthusiastic just now, the way he stands there, the direction in which his feet point, and the changes in his emotional colors all indicate that he still has many concerns and is on his guard…
He sincerely commended me on my looks, but it wasn’t in the way a man would look at a woman. There are signs of him using facial products, and his eyebrows are definitely drawn. His skills are inferior to my make-up maidservant, Solia, but they’re better than mine… The cologne he uses is “Confusion,” something that I’ve only seen women use before… Yes, he probably likes men, and the role he plays is the weaker one in the relationship…
At the same time, Audrey expressed her longing skillfully.
“I’d love to have your observational powers, Mr. Hampres.”
As she spoke, she maintained a faint smile while being introduced to the other seven or eight people in the activity room under Hampres’s and Escalante’s lead.
The lovers of both mysticism and psychology were either descendants of fallen aristocrats, associate professors at universities, or the children of the rich. For example, the father of a young man was the owner of Philip’s Department Store, the most famous department store in Backlund.
In the exchange that followed, Audrey basically only listened. The only time she spoke was by asking questions, fully expressing her curiosity and yearning.
In this “academic” discussion, Escalante and Hampres deliberately mentioned the Body of Heart and Mind, as well as the spirit world and the collective subconscious. They also shared some relatively unique points of view, allowing Audrey to gradually understand some of the questions she had accumulated all this time.
When the discussion ended and they were out of the house, Audrey glanced at Escalante beside her and asked, with a little naivety, “Ms. Escalante, when will I-I be as good in psychology as Mr. Hampres?”
Escalante curled the corners of her lips and slightly tilted her head as she looked at her.
“Very soon…”
…
At night, Klein, who was about to get into bed, once again appeared above the gray fog.
Despite being a little sleepy, he was jolted awake by the news Miss Magician had reported.
The Aurora Order knows of The Fool? They know of my honorific name? The True Creator has locked onto me?Klein abruptly sat up straight, as though he was about to face an attack.
He quickly rejected the final theory. If the True Creator had indeed locked onto him, Mr. A would have long visited him on the pretext of collecting a copper penny for the gas meter. Perhaps, even a Saint might appear.
That is to say, only The Fool and his corresponding honorific name are known, and the clues point to Backlund… Who leaked the news?Klein frowned as he carefully thought about it.
Soon, he discovered a possibility.
Little Sun has recently chanted my honorific name, and it happened when he was interacting with a member of the exploratory team who was corrupted by the True Creator… He held a sacrificial ritual, and there were likely symbols corresponding to The Fool at the scene. The ancient palace above the gray fog appeared…. So, the True Creator sensed the existence of The Fool and confirmed that I was the one who had been sacrilegious, no—harassing, no that’s not right either—spying on him…
Also, Little Sun used the All-Black Eye at that time, which contains the mental corruption of the True Creator… Through that, “He” has confirmed that my adorers and believers are in Backlund?
I can’t take the All-Black Eye out in the future!
Having roughly understood the problem, Klein was left with another problem.
Mr. A announced the bounty for Mr. Fool’s believers at a not-so-private, relatively open Beyonder gathering. Is he just dumb, or is he deliberately “fishing?”
Sigh, the Aurora Order members are all bigoted lunatics. Their brains are mostly damaged, so it’s impossible to deduce their real intentions!
This is as the saying goes, as long as I’m crazy, you won’t be able to guess what I’m thinking?
Above the gray fog, the magnificent palace stood silently.
Klein drummed his fingers rhythmically on the edge of the long bronze table, concentrating on what he could do in the face of the threat of the Aurora Order and Mr. A.
While having a hard time figuring out the other party’s intentions, he instinctively came up with an idea.
Report Mr. A! Report illegal gatherings!
Klein could very easily learn of the location where Mr. A held the gathering through Miss Magician, and thus, he would be able to easily report it to the Nighthawks, the Mandated Punisher, or the Machinery Hivemind in secret.
An Oracle of the Aurora Order was bound to garner enough attention!
When that happens, Mr. A’s safety would probably be at risk, so he probably wouldn’t have the time or effort to track down the believers of The Fool.
The problem, however, was that this was bound to implicate a group of innocent Beyonders, and Klein suspected that this was the reason why Mr. A directly offered a reward for the believers of The Fool.
Perhaps he had long planned an escape. Once someone reports him, he would be able to confirm without a doubt that The Fool’s believers were among the previous gathering members.
As for who it was exactly, that wasn’t important. Mr. A and the lunatics of the Aurora Order were definitely capable of taking exhaustive measures!
And once these Beyonders fell into their hands, many of them would be unable to hide their secrets. The Aurora Order, or the Shepherd pathway which represented the True Creator, are the best at corrupting others.
When the ideology of a Beyonder was completely twisted and once they believed in the True Creator wholeheartedly, what else could be kept a secret?
It’s not like there’s no other way. It’s best not to report it…Klein leaned back in his chair, collected his thoughts, and reorganized the entire matter.
As he was thinking, he suddenly realized a problem.
There were no believers or adorers of The Fool in this world!
Even the Tarot Club only had a few members, and no one had divulged the relevant information.
In other words, the Aurora Order wouldn’t be able to find any relevant clues… There’s nothing to worry about… The only bad outcome is that The Fool is now targeted by the True Creator. Although being targeted by an evil god isn’t a pleasant feeling, it basically wouldn’t affect anything else…Klein nodded thoughtfully.
He had thought it through very clearly. The only flaw in this matter was that he had once used the title of The Fool, written in the language of ancient Hermes, as a password for an anonymous account. However, with the sacrificial and bestowal rituals having proven useful, the account had long been abandoned and had long since been forgotten.
Since the last month and a half, no one had been noticed by Klein for copying the password, so it was possible to deduce the actual situation.
As such, bank employees, who had been in contact with the password but apparently do not understand mysticism, wouldn’t be able to reveal it to anyone, and Beyonders would at most make requests in the Loen language, so even if they find the right person, it’s not possible to connect the content described in the Loen language with that of the ancient Hermes password.
If anyone had copied it down, I would be the first to know and would be able to respond effectively… Besides, even if someone finds the password, it would be difficult to trace it back to Sherlock Moriarty. I use a variety of means every time… Miss Justice is also sufficiently careful when saving money…While rapping the table, Klein relaxed and said with a chuckle, “You believe that The Fool has many adorers and believers and that this would result in many clues that cannot be hidden?
“Wrong, especially wrong! There’s only one believer and adorer of The Fool! And that’s me!”
When he said that, he couldn’t help but let out a self-deprecating laugh.
“It doesn’t seem like it’s something that I should be proud of…”
I need to be a little careful for the time being. I shouldn’t go around using the banner of The Fool…Klein reminded himself and went back to answering Miss Magician’s prayers.
He adjusted his posture, and said in a low, gentle voice, “Don’t worry about it.”
…
Don’t worry about it…When Fors received the answer, she was surprised but also felt that it was only right.
In the eyes of Mr. Fool, the Aurora Order is nothing but a bunch of ants!
Fors once again recited his honorific name in a low voice, and she curiously asked, “Honorable Mr. Fool, which existence does the Aurora Order believe in?”
Then, she saw Mr. Fool sitting on a high back chair in the middle of the gray fog. He leisurely said, “The True Creator.”
The True Creator…Fors’s eyes widened as she instantly understood why Mr. A suddenly sought out the believers of The Fool.
With the help of the Tarot Club, that Sun youth in the City of Silver had successfully exposed the abnormality of the exploratory team and thwarted the True Creator’s ploy!
Behind this incident is a confrontation and struggle between Mr. Fool and the True Creator…Fors didn’t dare to ask any further, and she quickly recounted her meeting with the members of the Abraham family. She also mentioned Lawrence’s will, the strange notebook, and the Beyonder characteristic he had left behind.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, what should I do?” she asked for advice with uncertainty.
What should you do? Miss Magician really is lucky… Why haven’t I encountered such a good thing…Klein responded with a chuckle, “Follow the true desires in your heart.”
He wasn’t the least bit worried that Dorian Gray, from Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association, would harm Miss Magician, because he knew she had two more stones on her bracelet, allowing her to teleport through the spirit world twice.
Follow the true desires in my heart?Fors lowered her head in thought.
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Fool.”
She decided to buy a steam locomotive ticket tomorrow. Using this mode of transportation, it would take a little over an hour to get from Backlund to Pritz Harbor, or maybe less.
After reporting everything, Fors requested to hold a sacrificial and bestowal ritual. After receiving a positive response, she exchanged 600 pounds in cash for the Sheriff Beyonder characteristic.
Holding up the fist-shaped object comprised of black iron, dark red, and silver colors, as well as its beautiful spiritual radiance, Fors felt joy and admiration.
Xio had long gathered the supplementary ingredients, so she would soon be promoted to Sequence 8… And I don’t know when I’ll become a Trickmaster… I hope Mr. Hanged Man and the others can help me find the appropriate Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible…
Xio had been subconsciously acting as an Arbiter, so she didn’t have to worry about her digestion of the Sequence 9 potion, but once she becomes a Sheriff, what should she do? Should I ask permission from Mr. Fool to teach her the “acting method”… or should I simply suggest that she sneak into the police force?
…
At the end of the long, mottled table, Klein looked at the thick stack of cash in front of him and carefully counted it several times.
Through this method, I would have 1,230 pounds. I would still be short of 300 pounds to obtain a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient. Of course, 1,500 pounds is the minimum price, and the actual transaction price is usually much higher than this…
Where else can I get money these days?
As soon as the bicycle patent is granted, shall I sell a portion of the shares?
Yes, I almost forgot how special the Tarot Club is. The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic cannot be sold in Backlund for now, so as to avoid being discovered by High-Sequence Beyonders from the Rose School of Thought. But I can always sell it elsewhere! I’ll let The World entrust Mr. Hanged Man to sell it at the Sonia Sea at the next gathering. I’ll offer a corresponding amount of the commission as his reward.
After subtracting the costs, the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic should give me at least 1000 pounds. It will be more than enough for a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient.
Klein quickly came up with a plan and decided upon it.
He found it a little regrettable that Miss Xio didn’t seem to have much money. After she became a Sheriff, even if she could quickly digest the potion, it would still take her a long time to buy the Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic. And if the Abraham family were to take interest in Miss Magician, his subsequent Astrologer potion formula would no longer be marketable.
What a pity…Klein sighed and returned to the real world.
…
Wednesday morning.
Klein didn’t suffer from insomnia due to being targeted by the True Creator and the Aurora Order’s pursuit. He slept till daybreak and happily went out to buy a Desi pie for breakfast.
There was no doubt that Desi pie required sweet iced tea to match it.
As he enjoyed the food and flipped through the newspapers, he discovered the advertisement for the Ernst Firm and learned that there would be a Beyonder gathering convened by Eye of Wisdom tomorrow night.
This time, I’ll be able to request to purchase the relevant Beyonder ingredients… But there’s a high chance that it wouldn’t be available. Even if there’s something, it will be supplementary ingredients like the hair of a Deep-sea Naga…Klein seriously considered the channels in which he could find the ingredients.
He spread out his left hand and counted with his fingers.
From the Tarot Club, there are the outlets of Little Sun, Mr. Hanged Man, Miss Justice, and the rest. Beyond that, I have Eye of Wisdom’s gathering; Miss Bodyguard and Maric, but I shouldn’t contact them if possible for the time being. Also, hmm… Yes, I have Vampire Emlyn White. Didn’t he mention that he would write to ask some powerful Sanguines? That’s what social connections can bring about!
Coming to this thought, Klein immediately decided to go to the Harvest Church to wait for Emlyn White.
Although it was impossible for the Aurora Order to track him down, it still gave him a sense of urgency, making him want to gather the Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible. One he digested his potion, he would quickly advance to Sequence 6.
Ten in the morning, South of the Bridge, Rose Street.
In his double-breasted frock coat, Klein took off his half top hat and strolled into the rather small Harvest Church.
At first glance, he saw the giant-like Father Utravsky and Emlyn White who was dressed in brown priest robes.
The latter was wiping the candle lamps with a numb look on his face, as though he would rather be dead.
What a coincidence… Wait, don’t tell me he’s here for the entire day? He only returns home at night?Klein casually found a seat and sat down. There were less than five devotees in the entire cathedral.
Emlyn White also saw him and put down the rag. He walked over and sat beside him.
The vampire’s expression suddenly became lively. He raised his chin and said with a chuckle, “You came here suddenly because you have something you need my help with, right?”
Inside the Harvest Church.
Klein tilted his head to glance at Emlyn White. Without ruining the serene atmosphere, he deliberately suppressed his voice and laughed, returning with a question.
“Are you short on money?”
As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt as if he were asking if Emlyn knew about the multi-level marketing company, Amway.
Emlyn was first taken aback before he scoffed.
“Don’t insult a noble Sanguine with money!”
Klein instantly sneered. Looking at the tall and brawny Father Utravsky in front of him, he said rather casually, “According to what I know, those handmade puppets are not cheap. They can even be called expensive, especially those that are as tall as a human.”
“…” Emlyn gaped his mouth in an attempt to retort, but he failed to say a word.
After a moment of silence, he coughed lightly, feigned indifference, and said, “Tell me, what is it that you want my help with? I’m not a Sanguine who likes riddles.”
Klein didn’t look at the vampire next to him. He smiled and said, “I have a friend who is about to advance. He needs to collect the relevant Beyonder ingredients. I wonder if you can help?”
“Are you doubting the capabilities of a Sanguine?” Emlyn White said arrogantly. “Even if I don’t have them, I can write and inquire from the nobler Excellencies.”
That’s what I want…Klein immediately responded with a deluge of words, “Mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter and 100 ml of its blood. Characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and five strands of a Deep-sea Naga. As long as I can get any of these, I will pay you the corresponding price. The cheaper the price, the more you will be rewarded.”
He purposefully increased the number of supplementary ingredients to avoid any losses.
Upon hearing this description without any stuttering, Emlyn White suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a trap of sophistry.
He calmed his emotions and said, “The cost for the Beyonder ingredients is at least 100 pounds, while supplementary ingredients are at least 10 pounds. Although I’m not clear of the level of the things you want, I believe that they’re definitely not cheap or common. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have come to me for help.”
Very smart…Klein laughed.
“Deal!
At this moment, Emlyn White had a deep suspicion that he was asking for too little.
Therefore, he added, “Mr. Detective, do you have any clues on removing the psychological cues?”
Seeing that Father Utravsky was concentrating on his prayers at the altar ahead of them, Klein turned to glance at the vampire and said, “I have the simplest method.”
“What?” Emlyn White’s red eyes lit up.
“Defeat Bishop Utravsky and snatch his Mental Terror Candle away,” Klein said with a chuckle. “After you meet up with your parents, you should possess the strength needed. Are three Sanguines not the match of a single Dawn Paladin?”
The corners of Emlyn’s mouth twitched as his expression collapsed.
“We lost.
“We couldn’t beat him…
“My parents were nearly captured. That Mental Terror Candle is really strange…”
So you’ve already tried… The entire family almost converted to become believers of Mother Earth… Three Sanguines weren’t even able to defeat Father Utravsky? With the help of the Mental Terror Candle and the Blood Transfuser, Father Utravsky is that terrifying? Or are vampires too weak? However, all the rumors point towards vampires being rather powerful…Klein said in thought, “Then you can write a letter and ask for the help of the noble Excellencies. There shouldn’t be a lack of powerful experts among the Sanguine.”
Emlyn White answered with a numb expression, “They refused.”
Suddenly, he looked at Klein with hope.
“Can you defeat Father Utravsky? Or could your friend beat him?”
After receiving the Sun Brooch and the Biological Poison Bottle and digesting most of the potion, I originally thought that I would be able to defeat Father Utravsky in my Spirit Body state. However, your description just now made me uncertain. Is the Mental Terror Candle that bizarre? This kind of Sealed Artifact is obviously great at restraining Spirit Bodies…Klein rationally shook his head.
“No way.”
He quickly changed the subject.
“Why would those noble Excellencies of the Sanguine refuse your request? To them, this should be a simple favor.”
Emlyn White’s face instantly turned ashen.
“They say that Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth. They do not wish to enter into direct conflict with him. They are studying means to remove the psychological cue. For example, they are venturing deep into the Sonia Sea, the Fog Sea, and the Berserk Sea, in search of the dragons that have long secluded themselves.”
He added with a smile even uglier than a weeping face, “By the time they figure it out or find a dragon well-versed in the psyche domain, I might have already become a devout believer of Mother Earth… I’m beginning to appreciate how precious life is and how joyful a harvest is.”
An adorer of Mother Earth? Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth? It’s no wonder that he has so many mystical items… From the looks of it, as a powerful pirate, suddenly switching to the Mother Earth wasn’t a simple matter…Klein sighed, and then he felt a sense of lingering fear.
He had almost agreed to Emlyn White’s request to attempt to defeat Father Utravsky.
If I lose, then I might even be locked up in the basement and forced into confinement. If I win, I might just offend another deity, no—there’s no way of me winning. The adorer of Mother Earth definitely has an appropriate trump card. If it wasn’t for Father Utravsky suppressing his split personality, then I probably wouldn’t have been able to defeat him…
Klein wisely didn’t pursue the topic. He once again looked at Father Utravsky and said, “You can try to find an organization called the Psychology Alchemists.”
Otherwise, you’ll have to wait for Miss Justice of our Tarot Club to become a Psychiatrist. By then, you might be reluctant to break away from the faith of Mother Earth…Klein silently added.
To him, it was best if Emlyn White also joined the Psychology Alchemists. That way, if Miss Justice encountered any problems in the organization, he could help her with other resources, and Klein wouldn’t always have to summon himself, who was the trinity of The Fool, an adorer, and a believer.
“Psychology Alchemists? I’ve never heard of it.” Emlyn shook his head disdainfully. “It must be a secret organization that recently appeared.”
“This organization has existed for one or two hundred years, at the very least.” Klein denied his statement.
“For a Sanguine with a long lifespan, one or two hundred years means it recently appeared. Among the noble Excellencies, a nap might be as long as a century,” Emlyn White said proudly.
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked ahead, cleared his throat, and said, “Do you know how to contact that organization?”
Klein was going to answer that there was a man in the Tingen City’s asylum named Dr. Daxter Guderian, who’s a member of the Psychology Alchemists, but he stopped those words just before they came out of his mouth.
With the True Creator targeting me, it’s best that I don’t get involved with people or matters in Tingen. There’s a certain risk of exposure, and once exposed, with the Aurora Order’s madness, they would definitely not let Benson and Melissa go…Klein slightly shook his head and said, “I’ve only heard of this organization.
“You can write and ask the other Sanguine.”
Emlyn White was disappointed and stopped talking about it. He turned his head to look at Klein and said, “I’m guessing your friend who’s about to advance is you.”
Klein looked forward without a care and replied leisurely, “Congratulations, you got it right.”
“…” Emlyn White was stunned. This was completely different from what he had expected!
Noticing his change, Klein laughed softly.
“Mr. White, the most suitable job for you isn’t to be an apothecary but to be an actor.”
Emlyn was stunned at first, but he immediately raised his head arrogantly and said, “I’m a deep, noble Sanguine. I don’t rely on my looks to make a living.”
Do you think I’m praising you for being handsome?Klein slowly stood up and laughed.
“No, I mean, you are very talented at comedy.”
While Emlyn White’s expression froze, he squeezed his way out to the aisle and said, “Don’t forget what I entrusted you with.”
…
Pritz Harbor, White Oak Street.
Fors Wall took the steam locomotive early in the morning and arrived at the kingdom’s largest and most important port. She had also booked tickets for her return trip by boat which was relatively inexpensive.
Taking in the smell of the sea, Fors saw many of the dockworkers who were in a hurry.
In the middle of each season, the port was swarming with temporary workers for relatively decent pay, and many poor people living in Backlund’s East Borough would head southeast on foot and in groups, traveling a distance of more than 60 kilometers. This was the same thing they did when harvesting hops.
The roads are wider than Backlund’s, and the air quality isn’t bad, but it’s relatively dirtier…Fors looked around and found the Fishermen Association in an old building.
Without much trouble, she met Dorian Gray in an office.
The gentleman was of medium build, with exaggerated arms. His hair was combed rather neatly, completely unlike most of the members of the association who had hairstyles that looked like bird nests.
He should also be an Abraham family member…After explaining the purpose of her visit, Fors passed Lawrence’s will, along with the strange notebook and the diamond-like Beyonder characteristic.
Dorian received the items with a complicated expression before opening the will first.
After reading it carefully, he lifted his head and looked earnestly at Fors with his blue eyes.
“Your kindness and honor are praiseworthy. Ms. Wall, I shall always remember the help you provided Aulisa and Lawrence.
“Can you accept my gratitude? I wish to invite you to lunch.”
“No problem.” Fors was still wondering how to pass the time before her ship sailed.
Dorian immediately arranged for her to wait in the next lounge, offering black tea, snacks, newspapers, and magazines.
Returning to the office, the gentleman opened a hidden cabinet with some misgivings and took out an item.
It was a pure crystal ball shining with a radiant light.
Dorian drew the curtains, cloaking the office with darkness before he sat down.
He held the crystal ball in his left hand while touching its top with his right palm. As he stroked the crystal ball back and forth, he kept chanting softly.
Gradually, the radiant points of light within the crystal ball began to shine brighter and brighter, becoming more and more obvious, as if the stars in the night sky were casting their reflections.
Often used to determine the direction of fate, the stars in the trajectory of one’s life surfaced one after another, forming a three-dimensional astrolabe with many revelations from the spirit world that resembled symbols.
Dorian Gray finally stopped and studied it.
She wasn’t lying… That really was the trajectory of the situation… She seems to be able to bring about changes to the Abraham family—optimistic changes…As the light from the crystal ball dimmed, Dorian stood up, having already made up his mind.
At lunchtime, in the Four-Winged Bird restaurant.
In front of Fors lay a filleted fried fish which had rosemary scattered over it. Its skin was crispy, its meat fresh, and it didn’t have any fine bones. It was rather tasty, but the only problem was that the cook had an extremely warped sense of aesthetics. He had deliberately kept the eyes of the fish bulging out of its head, and by plating the food, he made the fish look up, as though to express its indignation over its death.
Fors pushed the head down, cut off the tail, and covered the upturned eye.
At that moment, Dorian Gray began moving his fork and knife as he casually said, “Aulisa really liked mysticism and had done some research in this area. When you were packing her things, did you see any books, notes, or other items?”
“There were some notebooks and books,” Fors answered frankly. “As a result, I became a mysticism enthusiast, but unfortunately, I couldn’t understand some of the content at all.”
For example, the Sights in the Spirit World. Not only was it absurd, illogical, and messy, incapable of expressing ideas, even if I forced myself to read it and systematically calm my impatience, it was still difficult to remember its contents. I would forget it once I finished reading it, let alone understand it…Fors added inwardly.
Dorian nodded slightly and laughed.
“Then you can consult me. I’m also a mysticism enthusiast, quite a proficient one if I may add.”
“Really? That’s great!” Fors answered appropriately.
Seeing that she was really interested, Dorian immediately diverted the topic to mysticism. Sometimes he would bring up the spirit world, and sometimes he would talk about his Cogitation experience. Having been prepared before he even stepped into the restaurant, he had deliberately chosen a secluded and quiet spot. Hence, he didn’t need to fear that the customers around them would overhear their conversation.
At the end of the lunch, Dorian offered, “I didn’t know how to express my gratitude, but now I don’t have to worry about it anymore. Heh heh, although Lawrence had paid you, I don’t think that’s enough to match your kindness, goodheartedness, and honor.
“Ms. Wall, you can write to me and ask about any questions you have about mysticism. That’s the least I can do to express my gratitude.”
“That’s what I wish for.” Fors didn’t refuse.
From the exchange just now, she could clearly tell that Dorian Gray possessed rich, systematic mysticism knowledge. He was indeed worthy of being a member of the ancient Abraham family.
And this was also considered something she was lacking in. Although she had mastered quite a lot of knowledge about the Beyonder world, it all came from a few books and notebooks that didn’t go in-depth, as well as random information she had heard and experienced from the various gatherings she attended. It wasn’t comprehensive or systematic enough, and it just had too many shortcomings.
Upon hearing her reply, Dorian raised his cup and smiled.
“I hope that one day, we will also possess mysterious and extraordinary powers.”
…
North Borough in Backlund. Saint Samuel Cathedral.
A group of men wearing black windbreakers and red gloves entered an underground area. The leader was a man in his forties with soft facial features and long hair.
Wearing a pompous top hat, he carried a black cane which was inlaid with gold. He quietly followed the Nighthawk leading the way and entered a rather spacious room.
There were many bookshelves in the room, with various dossiers placed on them. A mesmerizing, beautiful woman wearing a black robe with blue eyeshadow and blush was leisurely sitting in a high back chair. She didn’t get up to greet him. It was the former Spirit Medium, Daly.
“Soest, all the information you need is over there.” Daly gestured with her chin at the table by the door.
The middle-aged man named Soest smiled and said, “Daly, why were you sent to guard this place? You should be tasked with more important matters.”
“No, this is what I wanted. I need to settle down and read more information.” Daly chuckled. “This is to ease my future progress. Humans are fragile creatures, and they need a certain amount of time to calm down. No one can always be in peak condition, enjoying the thrill and pleasure without any rest.”
“… Your style really has never changed. Unfortunately, you’ve never given me the chance.” Soest burst out laughing.
Daly shook her head seriously and said, “Obviously, you don’t understand me. My current hobby has turned even more novel. If you can turn yourself into a rotten corpse or expose your white bones, then I’ll definitely be filled with interest in you.”
She turned to look at the “Red Glove” behind Soest. “Leonard, why did you choose to join his team? This fellow is conceited, arrogant, and gutless. He keeps fantasizing that women would take the initiative to crawl into bed, waiting for him. To be honest, perhaps this is the unique trait of a Nightmare?”
When she mentioned “Nightmare,” Daly visibly paused.
Leonard helplessly said, “Ma’am Daly, this was the arrangement of His Excellency Cesimir.”
“Is that so… I can see that you agree with my views on Soest,” Daly concluded in a slightly husky voice.
Leonard was momentarily at a loss for an explanation.
Fortunately, Soul Assurer Soest didn’t pay much attention to Daly’s words. Walking over to the table filled with information, he picked up a dossier and flipped through it. Leonard and the others immediately surrounded him, imitating their leader.
After the sound of paper flipping went on for some time, Soest casually asked, “What’s new in Backlund recently? Something you think is worth paying attention to.”
Daly’s eyes moved slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, “A few Beyonders who work with us have passed on news that many people are searching for an organization that believes in The Fool, and they have given the corresponding honorific name…”
After describing The Fool’s honorific name in the Loen language, she chuckled.
“I seem to be witnessing the birth of an entirely new cult. Of course, it might be the incarnation of an old friend.
“What do you think, Soest?”
Soest considered the matter seriously before saying, “No, I’ve never heard of such an organization.”
At that moment, Leonard looked up from the dossier he was reading and mused, “Could this have something to do with the two tarot rituals we’re investigating?
“The Fool is the first card in a deck of tarot cards, the most important Major Arcana card!”
Daly froze for a second, then she nodded thoughtfully.
“That’s an interesting idea.
“But there’s no evidence. It’s pure speculation, and it cannot even be considered a deduction,” Soest said, disapproval within his tone.
Leonard revealed a faint smile and said, “Emperor Roselle once said to make a bold hypothesis and then carefully back it up.”
…
Hillston Borough, Quelaag Club.
As soon as Klein entered the hall after leaving the Harvest Church, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont, sitting in a secluded corner, seemingly pondering over something.
Noticing that lunch was still some time away, Klein went over and greeted him with a smile.
“Good afternoon, Talim. You seem to have encountered another problem?”
Talim snapped to his senses with a start and hurriedly shook his head.
“No, nothing.”
You seem to have done something that you have a guilty conscience about?Klein mumbled, sat down, and laughed.
“It’s a pity Aaron and Mike aren’t here, otherwise we’d be having another pleasant afternoon.”
Talim smiled in response.
“They’re all busy and have very little free time.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked around and said, “Sherlock, there’s an important figure who is very interested in you after hearing about your deeds. He would like to meet you. Would you be willing?
“Frankly speaking, this leaves me envious. It’s a very rare opportunity.”
Wait, what deeds did I do? Help Mrs. Mary catch her adulterous husband? Accompany Reporter Mike to a brothel? Even in my past few trips to East Borough, I didn’t do anything impressive… At the very most, they’d know that I made a contribution to the serial murders and that I helped Dr. Aaron resolve his nightmare by providing him with counsel…Klein was confused.
After two seconds, he suddenly understood the reason.
The important figure must’ve asked Talim if he knew of an excellent detective, and he could only think of me, so he offered to embellish descriptions about me that sounded pretty impressive, such as the true person who cracked the case behind the serial murders, the person who noticed that Mrs. Mary’s former husband and his mistress had attempted to siphon funds from the Coim Company. I was probably described as being effective and sharp, a great detective who struck swiftly and precisely… This is how you tout each other in business…Klein sighed.
He hesitated for a moment and said, “I’m sorry, Talim. But as a detective, I have my own principles, and that is to not get involved in matters involving important figures. On the stage of the higher-ups, what might be a sneeze-like friction among them might very well be an unbearable disaster for me.
“I won’t paint a target on my back, so I won’t see this important figure.”
This was actually something Klein had decided upon before he became a detective.
He was prone to an investigation once he was involved with high society; therefore, before he became a Faceless, he didn’t want to bear such risks.
“… You’re very rational.” Talim sighed and said, “The important figure has anticipated this reaction and believes that such a detective is even more trustworthy, so he wishes for you to take on a commission that wouldn’t involve high society.”
“What kind of commission?” Klein asked.
Talim chuckled and said, “The Capim case which you and Mike were talking about last time. The important figure is very interested in the organization that uses tarot cards. He said that there has been more than one such case and wishes for you to find any relevant clues.”
What? Getting me to investigate myself again?Klein nearly suspected that this was a deliberate test.
An organization that uses tarot cards to represent itself really is interesting, and I think so, but I don’t want to sell myself out… Right, Capim’s matter is clearly not that simple. He had a total of four Beyonders protecting him, so there must be a powerful faction behind him. What’s the difference between investigating this case and being involved in high society strife? Well, this isn’t something Sherlock Moriarty should know…Klein revealed a thoughtful expression, and while weighing his options, he said, “It’s not easy to find a mysterious organization. Besides, it’s very dangerous.”
Talim seemed to have expected his answer and chuckled.
“Sherlock, there’s no need for you to take risks. The important figure’s intention is for you to pay more attention and to gather the relevant information or rumors. Here’s 5 pounds in cash, money for your activities. Even if you don’t receive any valuable information, the money is yours. And once you gather any useful clues, he’ll pay you per lead and reimburse you for your expenses throughout the process.”
Such good conditions? That important figure has put a lot of his attention on this matter… Does he have connections with the forces behind Capim, or does he wish to find the mysterious organization that uses tarot cards as a code name to help him? Reimburse… It’s been a long time since I’ve heard someone promise me something like this… Since he’s already gone so far by promising me such perks, it would appear very suspicious if a private detective were to refuse the commission… Furthermore, the matter of investigating myself should clearly be left to me…Klein hesitated for a few seconds and said, “Alright. I’ll do my best.”
He didn’t stand on ceremony, and he accepted the five one-pound notes that Talim handed him, intending to provide a vague clue every week or two.
Isn’t the Aurora Order looking for The Fool? The Fool is obviously part of a tarot card! I hope that important figure will pursue this path all the way and get rid of Mr. A…A thought began to form in Klein’s mind.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Soul Assurer Soest assembled his team together to discuss their subsequent actions.
He looked at the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell and asked, half-asking and half-evaluating, “If I were to relegate this matter to you, how do you plan on investigating the two cases related to the tarot ritual?”
Leonard lifted his hand to comb his hair, smiled, and said, “First, I would go according to my train of thought from before. I would do a reverse search for the people or organizations seeking The Fool’s believers. They might know something. Second, I would reinvestigate the first two cases and place all the people involved in a name list, regardless of if they were suspects or not! Then, I’ll use the powers of a Nightmare to inquire and eliminate them one by one. The devil might be in the details, hidden in the person who’s most improbable.”
Soest let out a chuckle.
“I’ve read through the dossiers. These two cases involve a lot of people, each living in different places. Wanting to re-examine them is quite difficult, and some of them are already Beyonders who are secretly active beneath the surface. They know how to hide themselves very well, and we have no way of knowing where they are. If we were to perform an investigation according to your idea, then what we need wouldn’t be a small team. The Church would have to inject at least five more Sequence 7 or above Nighthawks and the corresponding support personnel.”
“The case we are in charge of is focused on the devil-summoning case,” another Red Glove reminded Leonard.
Leonard didn’t seem angry as he let out a soft laugh.
“I know. I’m only providing my point of view. As for whether or not it is used, or the extent to which it will be used will be decided by Captain Soest.”
He paused for a moment and revealed a puzzled expression.
“I don’t understand why the two cases related to the tarot rituals didn’t have a high priority. The former involved an evil god’s attempted descent, countless times more serious than a mere devil summoning.”
Soest picked up his coffee and took a sip before leisurely answering, “The Nighthawks have limited manpower. All cases require a certain priority level. Up to now, the secret organization represented by tarot cards hasn’t expressed any obvious malice towards us. Their actions, to a certain extent, have helped us. For example, they foiled the descent of the True Creator, as well as letting us know that the human trafficker, Capim, isn’t a simple person. There must be some big secret underlying the matter.”
After saying that, he smiled and said, “Perhaps they can help us discover even more unsavory matters.
“Of course, the necessary investigations must be carried out. No one can guarantee that a secret organization will not end up being our enemy in the future.”
“I see, Captain Soest. Let’s focus on the devil summoning case,” Leonard said earnestly.
…
In a Backlund winter that was inseparable from fireplaces and fog, time flew by amidst these cold and gray sensations.
In the blink of an eye, there was only half a month left until the new year.
Klein extinguished the charcoal in the fireplace and put on a double-breasted frock coat over his dark red woolen vest.
Nearly three weeks ago, Leppard finally received the bike patent and began looking for suitable second-round investors. Steam power mogul, Framis Cage, ended up showing some interest in this.
After several meetings, the three parties agreed to conclude their final negotiations today.
During the past month or so, Klein led an uneventful life. Through his investigations, he slowly digested the potion by strictly following the principles. Now, he was just short of a relatively bigger performance that he needed to initiate to completely digest it.
If there are no urgent matters, I can avoid taking risks. It would take about another…As his mind wandered, Klein removed the half top hat from the coat rack and smoothed the folds with a brush and handkerchief, removing the dust.
The badge left behind by Lanevus indicated a 4th January gathering. He had no strong intentions on attending it.
During this time, the Tarot Club continued being held on a weekly basis. Klein obtained a few pages of Roselle’s early diary entries, allowing him to witness how he went from a weakling, who only knew how to dream without taking actual action, to becoming a playboy who actively hunted.
Apart from this, he gained almost nothing. Although the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic was handed over to The Hanged Man for sale via The World, a sale involving more than a thousand pounds was obviously not easy to close. The Werewolf’s unique trait of being cursed also caused many interested parties to shrink back from it.
However, a few days ago at a Tarot Gathering, The Hanged Man told The World that he had contacted an Artisan from the Church of the God of Steam, and the other party was clearly interested.
Let’s hope the deal with be closed this week… There are still no clues to the Wind-blessed formula which Mr. Hanged Man wants…Klein packed his personal belongs, picked up his cane, wore his hat, and walked out the door. The Wind-blessed potion formula was a Sequence 6 formula. It wasn’t that easy to encounter one. The Hanged Man, Alger, had waited for more than a month without receiving any good news.
Justice Audrey, after undergoing a long period of observation and testing, was finally accepted by the Psychology Alchemists. She reported to Mr. Fool that she should be officially joining the secret organization this week, hoping to be blessed ahead of time to prevent any accidents from happening. For this, she was prepared to plunder at least ten pages of Roselle’s diary entries from the Psychology Alchemists for Mr. Fool without any compensation.
As for the dragon specimen in Duke Negan’s treasury, she had already confirmed that it was a Thousand-faced Hunter. However, it was purely a sample that was without the corresponding Beyonder characteristic or flowing blood.
The 2,000 pounds she owed Mr. Fool’s adorer wouldn’t be repaid until February or March of next year. This was because, although she would officially come of age at the New Year’s Ball and be able to take charge of a portion of her fortune, she would still be under the supervision of her parents and wouldn’t be able to sell them at will. Furthermore, she was still short of Viscount Glaint’s final payment, so she needed ample time to raise the money in secret.
The Magician Fors, with the help of The Hanged Man, finally obtained the blood of a Deep Sea Marlin. She paid him 320 pounds for it, which reduced her savings to 120 pounds.
In order to make up for her loss and for the stomach pouch of a Spirit Eater, she began to furiously rush to write her new book which quickly took shape. It told a story about adventure, love, traveling, storms, pirates, and many other elements fused into a whole.
Her and Dorian Gray’s correspondence never stopped, and the other party had recently announced that they would be coming to Backlund to pay their respects to Aulisa, Laubero, and Lawrence.
The Sun Derrick, who was acting normally as suggested by The Hanged Man, continued his daily patrols, amassed merit points, and didn’t attempt any rituals.
At every Tarot Gathering, he would skillfully pretend to be asleep, and he didn’t reveal any problems for the time being. Usually, he would occasionally take a nap to prevent any regularities from being detected which would put him under suspicion.
According to him, Shepherd Elder Lovia, didn’t leave the bottom of the spire seven days later and was still locked in there for unknown reasons.
With the Aurora Order’s Mr. A searching for the followers and adorers of The Fool, they failed to receive any valuable clues with Klein’s deliberate attempt to keep a low profile. And the Beyonders, who knew the honorific name of The Fool all understood that they should never chant such words carelessly. Unless they were in dire straits, and they definitely didn’t have the courage to pray to an existence that was suspected of being an evil god.
Emlyn mentioned the last time that he had some clues for the corresponding ingredients and that he might be able to confirm it soon, but the problem is that I’m lacking the money now…With a silent grunt, Klein took his cane and walked to Lawyer Jurgen’s door.
When the doorbell rang, he took the initiative and instinctively took two steps back.
Not long after, the door opened and old Mrs. Doris cheerfully opened her arms to give Klein a warm hug.
“Oh, the doctor you introduced last time was wonderful! My body hasn’t been this healthy for almost ten years!” Doris, seeing that the detective was standing far away, could only fold her arms and express her delight and feelings in words.
Klein said in an amused and exasperated tone, “Mrs. Doris, you’ve already told me this for the ninth time.”
He saw Brody, the black cat, sitting on top of the coat rack. Although it looked precarious, he was able to maintain his balance.
I can do that as well…Klein made a self-evaluation.
“Is that so?” Old Mrs. Doris asked, perplexed.
She immediately tossed the question to the back of her mind and said with a smile, “Are you here for Jurgen?”
Klein immediately revealed a smile.
“Yes.”
Matters involving negotiations needed the help of a professional lawyer.
St. George Borough, Sird Street.
As soon as Klein and Jurgen alighted from the carriage, they saw a massive object parked in front of Inventor Leppard’s door.
It was iron-black in color, with a dozen wheels in three groups, the top of which towered like a ship’s chimney, and smoke was emitted from it.
It was a steam engine that Klein had seen in magazines and on the streets, often described by the public as an ironclad warship with a rather exaggerated body.
If the streets that hadn’t been built or rebuilt in the last twenty or thirty years, then it would’ve filled the roads and left no room for horse carriages. Therefore, transportation vehicle such as this could only be seen in certain areas and places.
At this moment, the heavy glass window and door of the car opened, and two figures stepped out.
One of them was the steam power mogul, Framis Cage, whom Klein had met before. A quarter of his blood was of the Feysac Empire, and he had pale blue eyes and a tall, but bulging build. He had a pipe in his mouth.
The person beside him was wearing a heavy black coat with a gray scarf wrapped around his neck. His features were unremarkable. He looked common with his black hair and brown eyes; yet, he exuded an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
“Hi, Detective Moriarty, you’re really punctual. This is my lawyer and partner, Pacheco Dwayne.”
While they conversed, two burly men got out of the steam-powered vehicle. They were obviously Framis’s bodyguards.
How unprofessional? Shouldn’t they come down first and then open the door for their boss?Klein grunted, smiled in greeting, and introduced his lawyer, Jurgen.
While he was waiting for Leppard to open the door, he casually chatted with him.
“Mr. Cage, is this kind of steam-powered vehicle popular? Do a lot of people like it?”
Framis Cage laughed.
“Those who think that they’re decent say that it’s too barbaric and crude, and ordinary people can’t afford it. Only I, an enthusiast of such machinery and steam, would be willing to buy it.”
“It’s mainly because many streets are too narrow,” Klein said in consolation.
Framis Cage was the investor he found, and he had little to do with Leppard.
When he was playing cards at the Quelaag Club, he had deliberately mentioned it, and the equestrian teacher, Talim, immediately mentioned that Framis liked similar inventions, offering to introduce them to each other.
This made Klein sigh with emotion.The club really was a great place to develop connections, and the members who joined it were never really interested in the free food, drinks, and activity venues.
“Haha, this is indeed one of the reasons. As the population increases and the cities grow larger, the horse carriage will definitely be eliminated. It’s just too slow. What this world is pursuing now is efficiency!” Framis said confidently.
He then revealed a smile.
“Also, I’ve already obtained an order from the military. They want me to make some improvements, just like it was mentioned in Roselle’s manuscript; increase the armor’s bulletproof plating, cover the tracks so that it can drive on a simple road. In addition, add a thick cannon barrel, and then this will be a brand-new weapon.”
Roselle’s manuscript…Klein sighed silently and for a moment he didn’t know what to say until, finally, Leppard opened the door.
In the discussion that followed, the main people talking were Jurgen and Pacheco. The two lawyers would argue with each other and discuss the terms with their employers, while the completely unprepared Inventor Leppard sat there in a daze. Only when asked would he give his opinion.
Finally, the three parties agreed that Framis would invest a thousand pounds to take 20% of the shares, and the shares of Klein and Leppard would fall by an equal ratio, 28% and 52%.
At the same time, Framis agreed to buy a further 18% of Klein’s shares at a premium, and this cost him a thousand pounds after taxes.
Similarly, he would buy a 9% stake in the company at a post-tax price for 500 pounds.
As a result of this deal, Framis became the largest shareholder in the newly established Backlund Bike Company, with a 47% share. He became responsible for the subsequent industrialization and marketing, while the company would be funded with the 1,000 pounds he invested as the initial capital.
Leppard was the second largest shareholder, with 43% of the shares. His job was to help in the setting up of the assembly line for mass production.
Mr. Klein, who only had the remaining 10% of the shares, became a purely financial investor.
And the 1,000 pounds he earned from selling his shares had sent his personal wealth skyrocketing to 2,235 pounds, almost enough for him to buy a main ingredient for a Faceless potion. As a private detective, he still continued accepting commissions in the past month or so, so his daily expenses didn’t drain his savings.
I still have to pay 50 pounds to Lawyer Jurgen, leaving me with 2,185 pounds… I’ll have to thank Talim when I see him…A thought flashed through Klein’s mind. He signed and stamped the contract. Then, he stood up and shook hands with Framis and Leppard.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
Framis took out his golden pocket watch and looked at it before chuckling.
“Normally, we should have lunch together to celebrate the closing of a deal, but there’s an important person waiting for me. I’m really sorry, but there will still be a lot of opportunities in the future.”
An important figure, another one…. The one behind Talim? The one that I claimed reimbursement from using fake information that points to the Aurora Order?Klein suddenly felt a little guilty. He hurriedly smiled and said that he didn’t mind.
After exiting the house and getting into a carriage, Jurgen suddenly frowned slightly.
“Sherlock, you agreed too readily.”
“Why do you say that?” Klein asked curiously.
He didn’t even know what Jurgen was talking about.
Jurgen said rather seriously, “When we were talking about the transfer of shares.
“Based on your description, and on Framis’s performance, I can imagine a bright market prospect for bikes. Although it’s just an invention at the moment, deflating the overall valuation, you should’ve kept more shares even though 5,000 pounds is a good price. That way you can get better returns in the future.
“I thought you were only going to sell 8% and have the confidence to haggle for 500 pounds, but you actually agreed to 18%. Even if it were only 500 pounds, you would have made a severalfold return on the investment. You shouldn’t have been in such a hurry.”
Because I’m in need of money… However, I did agree very readily without any hesitation. It was a huge transaction, so that does seem rather abnormal for me…As Klein thought back to the scene from before, he began to have some doubts deep down.
Was I unconsciously influenced by Framis or that Lawyer Pacheco? One of them is a Beyonder? Fortunately, the price was fairly reasonable…As he pondered over the matter, Klein said to Jurgen who was waiting for an answer, “The new year is coming soon…”
He had no idea how to explain it, so he randomly chose an opening.
If the other party was a smart person, then they would go along with the opening and perfect the explanation with their own reasoning. There was no need for Klein to describe it any further.
Of course, this was a move aimed at smart people. Ordinary people would end up pressing, “so” or “what exactly happened.”
Lawyer Jurgen was obviously a smart man. Noticing Klein’s brief silence, he nodded and said, “I understand.
What do you understand? I haven’t even thought of what to say…Klein pointed to the steam metro station in front of them and said, “I’m getting off here. I need to meet an informant.”
…
As the steam-powered vehicle roared forward, Framis, who was sitting in the front row, wound down the window and blew out a ring of smoke. He said to the inconspicuous Lawyer Pacheco, “Did you use your powers just now?”
“It was passively triggered,” Pacheco said with a smile. “My powers aren’t suitable for such situations. I prefer to face government or enterprise employees.”
Framis nodded slightly.
“I just wanted to remind you.
“There’s no need to use your powers in such situations. Do not let this affect what matters most.”
“I understand,” Pacheco replied in a low voice.
…
East Borough, in a cheap coffee shop.
When Klein arrived, Old Kohler was already waiting for him.
He removed his scarf, took off his hat, sat down across him, fished out a stack of one-soli notes, and handed it to him.
“For next week’s expenses and a bonus for the information you provided me the last time. That’s a total of one pound.”
He was recently very generous with giving bonuses since he had already found a person to claim them from.
Old Kohler, whose face was clearly ruddier than before, received the cash, feeling a little embarrassed.
“The information I gave you previously didn’t seem to be that important…”
“No, the importance depends on who wields it. There are a lot of things that you might find trivial, but it’s how other people earn their money,” Klein explained with a laugh. “What happened this week?”
Old Kohler took the stack of bills and stuffed it into his pocket. He said thoughtfully, “Just like before, many people are still looking for the believers of The Fool. Haha, how could anyone believe in The Fool? That isn’t a good name.”
… The corners of Klein’s mouth slightly twitched.
“Are they making progress?”
The Aurora Order is really persistent…Klein thought helplessly.
“No, there’s no such person.” Old Kohler shook his head and then said, “There are a few people organizing strikes recently. They came to me a few times, claiming that they will be fighting for reasonable working hours and salaries.”
It’s a very normal thing in this era, but it can lead to quite serious consequences…Klein thoughtfully said, “Pay attention to the organizers of this matter. But don’t be too anxious. Safety first.”
“Alright.” Old Kohler cleared his throat and said, “There have been a lot of gangsters and bounty hunters looking for a person these days. I don’t know why, but I believe someone has offered a bounty.”
“Who are they looking for?” Feeling the cold, Klein took a sip of his coffee.
The warm liquid ran down his esophagus and warmed his belly.
Old Kohler thought for a moment and said, “A man named Azik Eggers.”
Azik Eggers… Azik Eggers?Klein looked up from his coffee cup and stared straight at Old Kohler, who was sitting across him.
Isn’t that Mr. Azik’s full name? Why would someone suddenly offer a bounty for him? Ince Zangwill?Relying on his Clown powers, Klein feigned indifference as he asked, “Did it say what kind of person he was?”
Old Kohler recalled and said, “He seems to be of Balam lineage and was once a university lecturer.”
Seems to be of Balam lineage… a university lecturer… It really is Mr. Azik, not someone sharing the same name…Using the information provided by Old Kohler, Klein basically confirmed that the person the bounty was aimed at was the suspected descendant of Death, Azik.
Here lies the problem. Who or what organization is looking for Mr. Azik?
The Numinous Episcopate whose ultimate goal is to revive Death? Ince Zangwill who likes to play the mastermind behind the scenes?
It’s unlikely to be the latter. Ince Zangwill has Sealed Artifact 0-08, which allows a target to act according to his descriptions, and through a series of coincidences, he can achieve his desired objective. There’s no need at all for him to use the gangs and bounty hunters to find Mr. Azik…
Wait, what if this is actually an arrangement by Sealed Artifact 0-08? Realizing that he’s now the target of Mr. Azik but lacks the confidence to clinch victory in battle, Ince Zangwill is using 0-08 to instigate conflict between Mr. Azik and some particular faction, hoping to eliminate his enemy indirectly. And this reward was issued by that faction… It’s very possible!
However, I can’t rule out the Numinous Episcopate. To get revenge, Mr. Azik might have made contact with them. However, there were major differences between the two parties regarding the resurrection of Death, which eventually led to a falling out…
Klein instantly thought of two possibilities and the corresponding reasons.
He took a sip of his coffee and said to Old Kohler, “Help me find out who issued this bounty and its exact price. If it’s appropriate, I’ll take note of it while I’m at it.”
“No problem.” Old Kohler didn’t feel that anything was amiss with Klein’s request.
From a certain perspective, there were no essential differences between a private detective and a bounty hunter. The only difference was that the former would involve themselves in trivial matters such as catching adulterers in the act, finding cats, and helping others walk dogs, while they tended to use the powers of deduction more than brute force.
When Old Kohler finished describing what he had seen and heard, Klein briefly taught him some of the tricks of leading a conversation based on the Nighthawks’ curriculum, as well as the contingency plans for specific scenarios.
“It’s time for me to go to the docks. Thank you, Detective Moriarty, for allowing me to lead a good life once again!” Old Kohler picked up the old, worn-out hat on the table and thanked him sincerely.
The detective, in his view, not only provided him with a well-paid job, but he also taught him many useful things. Even if the detective no longer needed him as an informant, the skills he learned would allow him to barely survive in East Borough, especially since he was growing older and less capable of laborious work.
A good life? In my opinion, what you have now is the basics of what a person should have…After watching Old Kohler walk out the cheap coffee house, Klein sat there in a daze.
This was the first time that he had heard a friend’s name from someone else since his arrival in Backlund, and it was also the first time that he might have grasped Ince Zangwill’s whereabouts!
For the past three months, Klein’s main goal had been to digest the potion and enhance himself, especially after he killed Lanevus.
That was because he knew very well that he and Ince Zangwill, who was most likely a High-Sequence Beyonder, had an unbridgeable gap. He couldn’t be impatient for revenge, especially when it came to the chilling Sealed Artifact 0-08. He didn’t even have the intention to approach and investigate it.
Scenes from the Blackthorn Security Company in Tingen replayed themselves in Klein’s mind, and those bright polished shoes clearly appeared before his eyes.
Raising his head and slowly letting out a breath, Klein took his scarf and hat and walked out of the cheap coffee shop.
…
Hillston Borough, outside a rather old building.
Klein got off the carriage, pressed his hat, and went straight to the door.
It was Isengard Stanton’s house.
The great detective had written to Klein a few days ago, inviting him to come over to discuss a murder case.
Mr. Klein, who has been busy with the financing of the bike project, tactfully replied that he had no time to spare as a form of rejection. To his surprise, Isengard Stanton didn’t seem to mind and said that the case had hit a brick wall, making it unlikely that there would be any breakthroughs anytime soon. He was very willing to wait for Detective Sherlock Moriarty’s visit and expressed how he looked forward to an exchange that ignited sparks of wisdom.
As such, Klein could only first divine a suitable date for the visit, picking the closest date after the negotiations, which happened to be this afternoon. With that, he wrote back and fixed an appointment.
Ding dong, ding dong.
Klein rang the bell twice and stepped back to wait.
More than ten seconds later, the door creaked open, and the assistant of the great detective, Isengard, said with a smile, “Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty. Mr. Stanton is waiting for you in the activity room. Would you like coffee or tea?”
The assistant was thin and wore gold-rimmed glasses. He looked both refined and professional.
Klein looked up at him and said, “Tea. Be sparing on the lemon slices.”
“No problem.” The assistant led Klein into the living room, pointed to the activity room and said, “Sorry, our servants are only temporary, and they just happened to be on their day off today, so I can only trouble you to go over alone.”
Klein nodded and walked towards the activity room on the first floor.
As he lifted his hand to knock on the door, he suddenly felt that something was amiss.
I arranged a visit with Mr. Stanton a few days in advance. Why would I chance upon the temporary servants’ day off?
Klein’s eyes narrowed, and he pulled out a copper penny.
At this moment, the door to the activity room opened due to the knock, producing a tiny crack.
In the blink of an eye, as if some seal was lifted, the strong smell of fresh blood poured out and overwhelmed Klein’s nose.
From what he could see, the reclining chair in the activity room was overturned and was stained with dark red blood. A book lay beside it, its cover facing up.
With just that one glance, Klein felt as if he was seeing a murder scene.
The name of the book caught his eye: “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough.”
Devil…Klein was about to make a move when a strong wind suddenly blew in the activity room, quickly pulling the door back.
Creak!
Klein clearly saw the entire interior of the activity room.
The charcoal in the fireplace had long since burned out, and there was no longer any red embers glowing; the coffee table, the sofa, the chairs, the cupboard, and other items had either fallen or shattered. It appeared as if he witnessed an intense battle.
There was a lot of blood on the carpet and walls, and a lot of scorch marks, but there was no sign of a body at the scene, not even a stump limb.
Something happened to Detective Stanton?Klein suddenly took a step back, intending to first leave the place.
However, almost at the same time, he felt someone lock onto him.
Someone was staring at him with a cold and merciless gaze from an unknown location!
The moment he made a mistake in his response, he would immediately be met with a fatal blow!
How can this be a suitable day to visit Isengard Stanton? Was my interpretation of the revelation wrong?Klein didn’t dare to act rashly.
However, he was neither too nervous or flustered. Having experienced many battles and “performances,” he knew that he needed to stay calm during such moments.
Tap, tap, tap.Isengard Stanton’s assistant walked over with a tray.
On the tray was a tin teapot and two white porcelain cups.
The assistant froze in place when he saw the scene in the activity room.
He looked at Klein, his face suddenly filled with fear as he stuttered, “You… killed… Mr… Stanton…”
Every time he said a word, a piece of flesh fell from his face as blood gushed out.
After he finished speaking, his body was torn to shreds, turning into a dismembered corpse. It was as if he had always been in that state, with everything preceding this being him in a state where he was stitched up.
Clang! Crack!The tin pot and white porcelain cup hit the ground at the same time, rolling or splashing, and the tea water quickly soaked the area.
Klein didn’t move as he stood there watching everything that had happened. This was because he still felt like he was being watched.
The person who had caused this series of events appeared to be waiting for him to make a move before leaping onto his back and snapping his neck.
After an unknown period of time, in a silent and eerie stalemate, Klein saw the door to Isengard Stanton’s house open up as a group of policemen in black and white checkered uniforms stormed in.
When they found the nauseating and dismembered corpses on the floor, they drew their revolvers and pointed them at Klein who stood at the doorway of the activity room.
Despite facing the black muzzles of the guns, Klein relaxed.
The wordless gaze that seemed to hold a gun to the back of his head disappeared at that instant!
Klein raised his hands and laughed helplessly.
“I won’t say anything until I see my lawyer.”
…
Backlund’s Chissak Police Station.
Chained to a water pipe, Klein met Lawyer Jurgen once again.
“I will accompany you during the interrogation.” There was nothing unusual about Jurgen’s expression, as though Detective Moriarty belonged here.
Klein sighed and said, “What a tragedy. I should be considering what I will be eating tonight, not talking to a stone-faced police officer.”
The thing he was most thankful for today was that due to the Aurora Order’s investigation and the attention of the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder, he didn’t bring any Beyonder items with him. His only revolver was easily concealed from the body search using a magic-like performance.
When he entered the interrogation room, he recounted the letter he received from Isengard Stanton about discussing a case without the police officer’s questioning.
“Later, we’ll go to your house with Mr. Jurgen to retrieve these letters. I hope they’re still there.” The officer in charge of the interrogation switched gears and asked, “How did you get to know Detective Isengard Stanton?”
Klein replied without hesitation, “Because of that serial murder case…”
At this point, he suddenly froze for a moment.
It reminded him of something. He had always suspected that there was a master behind the Devil dog, the person who had harrumphed when the Devil dog was killed.
Yes, the book Stanton was reading before the attack was “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough”… Could it be that the owner of the Devil dog is beginning to take revenge after lying low all this time? And Detective Stanton was the person in the police records who provided the main clues or ideas. Furthermore, he was the one who received the bounty reward!Klein quickly had a theory.
When he thought about the possibility that the Devil dog’s owner was involved, Klein changed his strategy and decided to recount his involvement with Isengard Stanton in great detail.
In addition, he took the initiative to mention Isengard Stanton’s assembly of a team of detectives to investigate the serial murder and the portion of the bounty that they successfully obtained.
“In that commission, although I only gave some ideas, well—in the jargon of the private detective industry, I provided suggestions, but it was still considered the greatest contribution by Mr. Stanton, so I received the bulk of the bounty,” Klein concluded.
The two officers in charge of the interrogation jotted down the information and asked if anyone could prove it. Klein gave them the names and addresses of Stuart, Kaslana, and the other private detectives.
“Very good, Mr. Moriarty. Your answer is detailed enough.” A police officer stopped writing and asked, “How long did you spend in Isengard Stanton’s home today? I mean, from the time you entered to the time we found you.”
Klein thought for a moment and, without consulting Lawyer Jurgen, directly replied, “About two to three minutes.”
What he said was based on what he truly felt.
Another police officer raised his eyebrows and said, “Many residents nearby were able to confirm that you entered Isengard Stanton’s house around 2:10 p.m. We arrived at the scene at 2:28 p.m., which is to say, you were in the house for about eighteen minutes, not two or three minutes!
“What exactly were you doing during this lengthy period of time? Why didn’t you leave and call the police?”
Eighteen minutes passed?Klein frowned suddenly.
He felt that the stalemate he had with the existence which silently watched him lasted for slightly more than a minute. How did it take a full eighteen minutes?
Was it the strange feeling of being watched that confused my grasp of time, or was it something else? Is it the Beyonder powers of the other party? If it really was the owner of the Devil dog, he would at least be at Sequence 6, with a high probability of being Sequence 5…While Klein pondered, Jurgen leaned forward, ready to accuse the police of being posing leading questions.
That was not a very good reason, but he simply wanted to use this method to interrupt the pace of the interrogation and delay the unfavorable question for his client.
At this moment, Klein raised his hand to rub his forehead.
“What I just said was the truth. Based on what I felt, only two or three minutes had passed after I entered Detective Isengard Stanton’s house.”
Upon saying that, he emphasized, “Yes, based on what I felt.”
The two officers exchanged looks before writing the statement down.
After a moment of silence, the officer who had asked the question said, “During those eighteen minutes, a servant who came back from outside the house rang the doorbell, but no one answered, so he looked in through the oriel window and saw the floor full of corpses and that you were standing in the doorway of the activity room.
“He was terrified, running to the police station like a madman, and many passers-by and some residents had confirmed that.”
Klein ignored the look in Lawyer Jurgen’s eyes and shook his head.
“I didn’t hear the doorbell.”
The two officers exchanged looks again, but they made no comment. All they did was jot down what was said.
They asked questions about other details, and Klein, who had done nothing and was free from guilt, answered every question truthfully.
At the end, he couldn’t help but ask, “Did you find Detective Isengard Stanton? It didn’t seem like the activity room had a corpse. He’s likely to be still alive, right…”
A police officer used a pen to tap on the table and said, “That’s one of the things we’re wondering about. Only the activity room in the house had signs of fighting, and the windows were closed, and they hadn’t been opened for days. As you know, it’s very normal to do so during Backlund’s autumn and winter seasons.
“The attacker and Mr. Isengard Stanton left the room in a strange way, and we found no trace of him anywhere else in the house or in the neighborhood, not even blood.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he questioned before answering his own question, “You definitely wish to mention the activity room’s door and the door to the house, but many people have confirmed that there was no pursuit nearby, nor was there anyone taken hostage or a corpse being moved away.”
Maybe it really happened in the middle of the night? Maybe they were able to go through walls?Klein silently offered other possibilities in his mind, and he silently prayed.
May the Goddess bless Detective Isengard Stanton and that he escaped the disaster—the Evernight Goddess was the Empress of Disaster and Horror.
When the interrogation was over, Klein was remanded in a small room, and the police sent someone to pick up the letter as evidence with Lawyer Jurgen at 15 Minsk Street.
It wasn’t until the evening that Klein was finally admitted bail, posting a sum of fifty pounds.
“It’s much more expensive than the last time. It’s difficult for the average private detective to produce that much cash in a short period of time.” After leaving the Chissak Police Station, Klein pulled up the collar of his tweed coat and complained to Jurgen.
Jurgen still wore a professional and staid expression.
“The situation was favorable towards you the last time, but this time, much of the evidence points to you.”
He stopped a rental carriage, turned his head to the side, and looked at Klein.
“Sherlock, I’m your lawyer. Before you answer the policeman’s questions, it’s best that you communicate with me, even if it’s just sending me a look.
“Do not speak carelessly even if you feel that there are no problems. Ordinary people who haven’t been trained will easily say things that trip them up.”
This… I’m used to fabricating my own stories and solving my own problems…Klein recalled what had just happened and gave a hollow laugh.
“Okay, I will keep that in mind.”
Without another word, Jurgen boarded the carriage.
Klein sat down across him and thought about Detective Isengard Stanton’s attack.
As he was thinking, he suddenly heard the rumbling sound of his stomach.
It’s already past my normal dinner time…Klein took out his gold pocket watch and opened it.
He didn’t want to waste any more energy preparing food, so he began to think about which restaurant was worth looking forward to.
At that moment, Jurgen raised his eyelids and said, “I’ve asked my grandmother to prepare dinner for three.”
“How can I impose on you?” Klein was startled for a moment before he laughed. “Mrs. Doris’s cooking skills are always something to look forward to.”
…
By the time they got back to Minsk Street in Cherwood Borough, the sky was completely dark and the street lamps were even brighter than the indistinct red moon in the sky.
After having dinner at the Jurgen’s house and having fun with the cat, Klein strolled back to Unit 15 in the cold, damp air.
He habitually rummaged through the letterbox and pulled out a copy of the Backlund Evening News that had just arrived.
Klein opened the door with the newspaper in hand and just as he put the cane away, he realized something was wrong.
His spiritual intuition as a Seer told him that a stranger had entered his house!
Was it the police who came to collect the evidence?Klein looked around warily and suddenly saw a letter on the coffee table.
There should have only been newspapers sitting there!
Klein entered the living room warily, in preparation for an attack. He moved closer to the coffee table, and during the entire process, the surroundings were completely silent without the slightest abnormality.
Glancing down at the letter, Klein first took out a pair of black gloves and wore them before opening the letter.
There was a thin piece of paper inside the envelope. After unfolding it, a dark red color was immediately reflected in Klein’s eyes, and the faint smell of blood lingered around his nose.
Words were written on the piece of paper with coagulated blood: “All of you will die!”
This… Is it really the owner of the Devil dog? Is he taking revenge on the people who caused his subordinate’s death? This is truly a case of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Why not directly find the Nighthawks responsible for the clean-up operation?Klein’s heart tightened, and many thoughts flashed through his mind.
But he quickly dismissed his complaint. It was very normal to exact vengeance on the person that one could handle. Just like his past few months in Backlund, he had never thought of finding Ince Zangwill, but he never gave up his pursuit of Lanevus.
After looking around again, Klein gradually found that this matter was a little confusing.
Isn’t he afraid of being caught by the official Beyonders by using such an ostentatious method to exact revenge? Is this the “acting” requirement for his potion?
Or, rather, because Detective Isengard Stanton escaped, he knows that he can’t get rid of his targets in secret, so he can only switch his methods. But what’s the reason behind this method?
Also, when I was at Detective Stanton’s house, he was clearly watching me. Why didn’t he make a move? Was he apprehensive towards an ordinary private detective like me?
No, impossible… Does he know that I’m a Beyonder? Possible. Due to the side effect of me getting lost due to the Master Key, I had met with the Devil dog. It saw my body and how I looked like. Although I was disguised, I can’t be certain that a Devil can see through it…
Perhaps, after that incident, it was able to present the scene to its owner in some way…
However, at that time, I couldn’t even defeat the Devil dog, so I could only run away pathetically. What is there to be afraid of? Unless he’s worried about something else, such as the injured Isengard Stanton who might be hiding nearby?
Did he write to me very openly, thinking that I, a wild Beyonder, wouldn’t dare to seek help from the officials?
With his head filled with questions, Klein inspected the house and walked all the way to the second floor.
When he opened the bedroom door, another letter came into view.
The letter lay quietly on the desk, as though it had been waiting for him for a very long time.
Klein opened the letter and saw a line of dark red words that were drawn: “You’re next.”
Next… How arrogant…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
At this moment, he suddenly had a thought. He raised his head and looked outside the window.
Across him were a few two-story houses with their lights on.
The glow of the street lamps fell on their outer walls, forming a crisscrossing zone.
All of a sudden, the shadows in the areas squirmed and twisted, forming a black shadow in a tailcoat.
The shadow raised its right hand, gesturing in the shape of a gun, and pointed it at Klein.
Then, it retracted its arm and blew at the “gun’s muzzle.”
Immediately after, it silently fell back, transforming into countless disconnected shadows.
Inside the Rice Police Station which was in charge of Minsk Street and the surrounding district.
Klein shook hands with the officer who escorted him out.
“This threatening letter must’ve had something to do with the previous serial murders. The organizer of the detective team, the great detective, Mr. Isengard Stanton, has already been attacked this afternoon!
“Please take it seriously.”
The police officer retracted his hand and said, “Don’t worry, Mr. Moriarty. We definitely won’t ignore your suggestion and immediately report it to the higher-ups.”
“Thank you so much.” Klein put on his hat and walked out the door.
After seeing the two threatening letters and the provocation from the suspected Devil dog’s master, Klein didn’t hesitate to bring the evidence to the nearest police station to report the case. He secretly hoped that the matter would be transferred to the Mandated Punishers or the Machinery Hivemind Team as quickly as possible so that he could be placed under the protection of official Beyonders.
Although he no longer had any reason to keep his identity as a detective, being fully capable of giving up his residence at 15 Minsk Street and switching to another residence and identity, he suspected that this might have been the purpose of the author of that threatening letter.
Using the fear of wild Beyonders being exposed, the perpetrator was forcing him to flee under the cover of the night. Then, during this process, he could seize the opportunity to launch an attack.
Actually, it’s quite a suitable time to attack me while I was heading over to the police station to report the incident… It’s the same as when I was at home… That fellow has other plans…Confused and wary, Klein returned to Minsk Street.
As soon as he got out of the carriage, he saw a figure loitering in front of his house with the help of the street lamps amid the drizzle.
Klein’s heart skipped a beat, but he immediately relaxed as he recognized the visitor.
It was Stuart, a slim private detective with a medium build, who adored him.
I can’t be careless… What if the subsequent Sequences of Devil has a power similar to Faceless?Klein gripped his cane tight and slowly approached, then he gave a probing shout.
Detective Stuart abruptly turned his head and nervously said, “Mr. Moriarty, I received a threatening letter. It said: ‘All of you will die!'”
“You received it as well?” Klein blurted out in surprise while also finding it understandable.
Stuart was also one of the detectives that Isengard Stanton had gathered for the investigation of the serial murders.
Stuart’s eyes widened abruptly.
“You received it too?”
“Yes.” Klein nodded seriously.
More than one actually…he added silently.
“What should I do? I first went to visit Mr. Stanton, but I heard that he was attacked, so I immediately came to you. Oh, thank God for His blessings. I was about to leave!” Stuart blurted out.
Klein pointed to the door.
“Let’s talk inside.”
After entering the living room, Klein excused himself to the bathroom and hurriedly went above the gray fog to perform two divinations. First, it was to confirm that the person was Stuart. And second, if there was any relatively serious danger that night. He received a revelation confirming both.
In other words, Stuart wasn’t the enemy in disguise, and it would be a night of considerable danger.
Of course, that danger might not happen right in front of Klein, but someone might be wiped out in secret. That was the limitation of divination. All he could receive was a revelation of a certain degree, not the entire answer. He was unable to get a precise answer.
Furthermore, the limitations in mysticism couldn’t be solved by techniques such as exclusion or dichotomy.
Returning to the real world, Klein pressed the mechanical button of the toilet bowl, and in the midst of the splashing water, he washed his hands and opened the door.
“Stuart, would you like coffee or tea?” Klein asked in a completely composed manner.
Stuart stood up and shook his head.
“No, we should discuss the problem first. Although I’ve received many threatening letters in the past, none of them can be compared to what I received today. He must’ve written them using fresh blood! My intuition tells me that he’ll definitely take action, and that he has the ability to do so!
“By the way, Mr. Stanton was attacked by that same person, wasn’t he?”
“I think so,” Klein said stoically before sitting down. “This likely has something to do with the previous serial murders. The common thing that you, me, and Mr. Stanton share in common is that case.”
Stuart’s reaction is a little too extreme… Is he spooked out by the attack on Mr. Stanton?At the same time, Klein was carefully observing Stuart.
Being infected by his attitude, Stuart calmed down significantly. He sat down again and said while deep in thought, “It seems to be the case…”
Before he could finish his sentence, tinkling sounds suddenly echoed in the room.
Someone had rung the doorbell.
Stuart instantly jolted, like a frightened bird.
Klein frowned as he looked at him before getting up to head for the door.
As soon as he touched the handle, the scene outside appeared in his mind.
The visitors were Detective Kaslana in her gray tweed coat; her red-haired assistant, Lydia; and several other men who looked familiar.
They’re all the private detectives who Mr. Stanton had assembled… As expected…As Klein recalled, he recognized the visitors.
He pulled open the door and took two steps back.
With bushy eyebrows and slightly drooping cheeks, Kaslana looked at Klein and Stuart who was behind him. Without exchanging pleasantries, she bluntly said, “We’ve all received the same threatening letter, so I believe you guys did too, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied solemnly.
Kaslana didn’t shy away from exhaling a breath of white mist.
“We were all assembled by Mr. Stanton to participate in the investigation of the serial murders. That’s the only thing we have in common.”
“I think so too.” Klein pointed inside his house. “Let’s talk inside.”
Watching the six private detectives enter, Klein quickly analyzed the intentions of the Devil dog’s master.
To stir up such a huge commotion, this will soon attract the attention of the official Beyonder organizations. Who knows, there might be a demigod powerhouse guarding this area, so how would he take his revenge?
He’s just being provocative, making the military and the Beyonders from the three Churches send people to protect all these private detectives. With the official Beyonders not daring to be negligent, it will scatter personnel and exhaust them by making them run around. Is all this to take revenge on the main target of the attack from back then?
In the process, he might even have a chance to kill some of the official Beyonders…
As for the private investigators, he will only take action much later, once their wariness has relaxed…
Of course, if probes such as this give an opening, then he definitely wouldn’t let it go…
To Devils who can sense danger ahead of time, this is a method that plays on their strengths.
However, the three Churches, together with the military and the royal family, have many experts and Sealed Artifacts. They have no lack of demigods or Grade 0 and Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts. Is the master of the Devil dog so certain that there are no powers or items that can restrain this strength of his?
No, he definitely wouldn’t dare.
The official powers, especially the Nighthawks, Mandated Punishers, and Machinery Hivemind, have been fighting Devils for who knows how many years. In the Fourth Epoch, even in the more ancient Third Epoch, there was no lack of similar deeds.
The master of the Devil dog is at most a Sequence 5. As long as anything goes wrong, to the point of nothing going wrong, he can be torn apart by a demigod or a terrifying Sealed Artifact. Why would he still dare to make such attempts?
Or it could be said that he’s simply toying with the officials and that he wouldn’t act, doing it time and time again…
Yes, there’s another possibility. Using the threatening letter, he’s able to get more than half the targets gathered together. Then, using the official Beyonder organizations’ counterbalancing of each other and the procedural and bureaucratic tendencies, create a time delay…
The attack on Mr. Isengard Stanton must’ve been handed over to the Machinery Hivemind, who is in charge of supernatural affairs in Hillston Borough, but the ones who killed the Devil dog were mainly comprised of the Nighthawks. The two organizations definitely don’t communicate in detail too much…
Well, it can also be assigned based on Mr. Stanton’s faith… Which deity does he believe in… I don’t seem to know, nor can I tell…
In short, with so many private investigators living in different districts and with different faiths, the division of jurisdiction is a troublesome matter, and joint operations aren’t so easy to achieve.
At this moment, the ones protecting us should only be two or three groups of official Beyonders. At the very most, they would be at the level of deacons, and they wouldn’t use Sealed Artifacts which are too powerful or dangerous. Even a demigod High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t direct their gaze over to us that quickly.
This would give the Devil dog’s master a chance.
Although three to four groups of official Beyonders can definitely kill one or even more than one Sequence 5, as long as he takes advantage of the situation, there’s a good chance that he can successfully escape.
Klein was able to deduce two or three possibilities in just twenty to thirty seconds, and giving each of them a preliminary opinion.
Thinking of the divination outcome that indicated that there would be significant danger tonight, Klein thoughtfully nodded his head, closed the door, and entered the living room. He said to the sitting or standing detectives, “Have you called the police?”
There are almost half of the people, who were assembled back then, gathered here…he surveyed the detectives and muttered inwardly.
Representing the rest, Kaslana replied, “Some have called the police, while others have tried to find Mr. Stanton or familiar friends. Finally, all of us got together and discussed about visiting you, the great detective.”
Klein gently nodded and deliberately said, “Everyone, don’t be too nervous. The person who sent the letter should be trying to get revenge for that serial murder, but he’s only one person, with at most one or two companions. As for us, we have a total of eight detectives, all skilled in combat and shooting, so why should we be afraid of him?
“Besides, we were not the only ones assembled by Mr. Stanton, and it must be the same for those who received the threatening letters. They just didn’t end up meeting you or come to visit me.”
Upon hearing his words, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, revealed doubtful expressions, as if they were unsure of something.
Another detective took a deep breath.
“Mr. Moriarty, perhaps it’s as you say, we need not be afraid of him.
“But he’s a sinister snake lurking in the dark. No one knows when he will launch an attack, and no one can guard against it in advance. Furthermore, he might even harm our family members.”
“Family members?”
“Oh, my wife!”
“No, my little angel!”
The detectives were instantly overwhelmed by their emotions as they exhibited exaggerated reactions.
Standing behind Klein, Stuart was trembling with fear and anger.
“No, I don’t want that…” he murmured, almost losing control of his emotions.
Just as Klein and Kaslana attempted to calm them down, Stuart suddenly drew his gun and aimed it at the back of Klein’s head!
His eyes were glazed over, and his emotions seemed to have completely overwhelmed him.
While Stuart was raising his gun to aim, Klein, who had long been on guard, had already detected it. He lunged forward at the same time as Stuart performed his series of actions.
Bang!
Stuart, who was clearly out of control, pulled the trigger, and the bullet grazed the side of a private detective’s face as it hit the wall.
Instantly, the other detectives pulled out their revolvers as a result of the stress. It was as if they were looking at the enemy, turning the scene extremely chaotic.
Among them, Stuart and a private detective had flushed faces and bulging veins. Their eyes burned with a mixture of fear and anger, as though they had turned into so-called devils.
At this moment, Kaslana bellowed, “Stop!”
Her voice wasn’t loud, but it was filled with awe. It made everyone’s body tremble, and they subconsciously complied.
Although there was a brief moment of silence, everyone’s mood didn’t seem to improve. Klein had already rolled over to the other side and stood up with his revolver in his hand.
His mind raced, and he couldn’t afford to hide his thoughts. He planned to rely on his hallucination ability to calm down the few visitors.
Suddenly, the doorbell rang.
Ding dong, ding dong!
A few of the private detectives suddenly became alert, and their eyes revealed a hint of lucidity.
The tinkling of the doorbell was like a bucket of cold water that poured over their heads.
Stuart looked at the revolver in his hand and mumbled in a daze, “What was I doing just now…”
The official Beyonders have made their move?Klein breathed a sigh of relief, approaching the door as he held his revolver.
The moment he held the handle, the image of the person outside appeared in his mind.
It was a man in a black coat and a hunter’s hat. He had gray temples, and a thin face—Isengard Stanton.
The detective’s face was somewhat pale, and his left arm was propped up near the shoulder.
He really is alright!Klein was delighted at first, but then he became cautious—he remembered the day when Nimblewright Master Rosago had transformed into a constable to knock at his door.
Klein placed his finger on the trigger, pulled the door open, and took two steps back.
Isengard Stanton smiled and nodded at him.
“Thank you for your visit this afternoon; otherwise, I might not have been able to continue playing hide-and-seek with that devil.
“You saved my life.”
This… Could it be that the correct interpretation of “a suitable date for visiting Isengard Stanton” is that by visiting him this afternoon, I was able to help him out of trouble? What about the next few days of “suitable dates for visiting?” By skirting around the murder scene, I wouldn’t be suspected?Klein didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
He didn’t let his guard down as he made way.
“What exactly happened?”
“We’ll talk later.” Isengard suddenly lowered his voice and laughed. “Do you wish to discuss the subject of Beyonders in front of Stuart and the others?”
So here you are mentioning Beyonders to me so naturally? That’s right, I was able to remain in a deadlock with the master of the Devil dog for more than ten minutes. That serves to prove that I’m no ordinary person… Besides, the suggestion I previously offered pointed straight at a Devil-turned animal…Klein quietly stayed behind Isengard Stanton by two steps.
Upon seeing this great detective, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, let out a sigh of relief. Stuart and the other private detectives also showed a look of relief.
“Are you alright, Mr. Stanton?” they asked.
Isengard slightly moved his left arm and said, “A little injured, but not too badly.
“Okay. Everyone, don’t be nervous. This will be over soon. The police are waiting for that bastard in the darkness nearby.”
“is it because of the serial murders?”
“Have you locked onto the suspect?”
“Will he hurt the innocent?”
…
The private detectives asked frantically.
Isengard pressed his right palm down.
“Don’t worry, I’ll tell you in detail in the time to come, but before that, I need to find out a few things from Sherlock and Kaslana. We’ll head to the activity room for a few minutes.”
His accumulated prestige made the detectives sit down without rebutting.
Although they were still worried, they no longer had the problem of fretting or suddenly losing control of their emotions.
After entering the activity room and closing the wooden door, Klein took a look at the enclosed room and suddenly thought of something.
This kind of environment is very suitable for using items like the Biological Poison Bottle!
Ahem…Klein cleared his throat, walked across the room, and opened the window.
He still didn’t relax his wariness against Isengard Stanton, nor did he believe that Kaslana was absolutely trustworthy.
Isengard looked around, directly taking Klein’s reclining chair before chuckling.
“Being old, I still like to sit like this.”
Sitting on a single sofa, Klein asked again, “Mr. Stanton, what exactly happened?”
Isengard looked at Kaslana, who was standing behind a coffee table, and said, “We’re all Beyonders, so I won’t explain stuff pertaining to general knowledge.”
“Beyonders?” Kaslana first looked at Klein, then at Isengard, slightly surprised but not all that shocked.
So it turns out that you’re also a Beyonder… Why were you stumped by a weak ghost back then and unable to even discover the problem… Yes, perhaps she’s from a Sequence that isn’t good at dealing with shadows or wraiths…Klein responded to her gaze.
Isengard smiled and said, “I once went to the Lenburg for four years of studies, where I came into contact with the Beyonder world and became a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom.
“After returning to Backlund, I gradually established a good relationship with the military, the Church of the Evernight Goddess, and the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, but I didn’t dare to reveal my true identity, because the Mandated Punishers would definitely eliminate me as a cult’s heretic. On this matter, the other official organizations wouldn’t help me directly, because that would be equivalent to starting a war with the Church of the Lord of Storms.
“As expected of the Tyrant’s Church.”
“Tyrant?” Klein asked in passing.
Isengard took out his pipe, but only sniffed the tobacco.
“This is what our Church internally calls the Lord of the Storms.
“Alright. Let me first return to what happened today. The person who attacked me and delivered threatening letters to you is the master of the serial murderer from before. Heh heh, you should know that the murderer is a black dog of the Devil Sequence, especially Sherlock. You were the first to point out that the Devil might be an animal.”
Klein smiled, neither denying nor admitting it. Kaslana also just clasped her hands together, not saying a word.
Isengard shook his head and laughed.
“Don’t worry, I’m not an enforcer, but as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, I can’t preach in Backlund or officially establish an organization. I can only rely on you and others like you for help.”
In other words, you can help us take the blame?Klein mocked inwardly.
Isengard continued, seeing that they were still not making any admission.
“The Devil dog’s master is a Sequence 5 expert. Yes, according to what I know, the Devil pathway’s Sequence 5 is Desire Apostle. They can use and control everyone’s emotions and desires, enticing them to be corrupted.
“When facing a Desire Apostle, one mustn’t have feelings that are too intense. One mustn’t make or exhibit overt desires; otherwise, they’ll immediately be remotely controlled by him. Otherwise, a seed might be planted in them or have it catalyze immediately.
“This will make people exhibit many problems as they gradually become corrupted. They might also lose control of their emotions at a critical moment and be unable to put up any resistance… This is a portion of the Beyonder powers a Desire Apostle has. I have confirmed these aspects from my battle with him.”
Upon hearing this, Klein suddenly understood one of the reasons why the culprit had sent out threatening letters and made such provocative actions.
He wanted to anger us, making our emotions experience violent changes so that he could bury a corruption seed or catalyze our emotions, making it erupt out of control!
This would make his follow-up attacks simpler and easier!
Fortunately, I’m a Beyonder who has experienced many things. At that time, all I had was vigilance and caution… When Stuart and the others saw the threatening letter, their emotions clearly changed, so the Desire Apostle had planted a seed in them…
If we hadn’t been able to stabilize them in time, the situation would’ve become chaotic with the internal strife, giving the surrounding official Beyonders little time to react, and thus, giving the Desire Apostle ample opportunity…
Back when I was in Isengard Stanton’s house, I felt that time moved slowly. Was it a result of the magnification of my sudden increase in vigilance, tension, wariness, and other emotions?
Klein thought back and felt lucky.
“So that’s how it is…” Kaslana seemed to gain an understanding of many things.
Isengard rubbed his temples and said, “I was almost manipulated by him, which resulted in my injuries. Afterward, I used a mystical item to play hide and seek in the house. It was only when Sherlock visited and the three sides came to a stalemate did I get a chance to have a breather.
“My poor assistant was looking forward to returning to Lenburg for Mass on New Year’s Day.”
At this point, he sighed.
“When the police arrived, I took the opportunity to escape and then used the river to escape the pursuit,” Isengard added. He then asked, “Sherlock, Kaslana, how do you plan on handling this issue?”
After a moment of silence, Kaslana said, “Mr. Stanton, do you have any suggestions?”
Isengard said, “First, take the protection of the official Beyonders, preventing the Desire Apostle from daring to take action. While this is happening, we should hope that he’s quickly caught or killed.
“If our hopes aren’t met, it’s impossible that the official Beyonders would allocate people to constantly protect us. Then, we only have two choices. First, it’s to change our identity, including our families’ and move to a different place with their help. However, no one can guarantee that the Desire Apostle won’t discover this. Second, we can directly join a corresponding official organization and become an external member. That way, our identity and place of residence will change as well, but it’s much safer.”
Join a corresponding official organization? The Machinery Hivemind? Or go to places like Lenburg or Masin to join the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom? Wouldn’t I then come to have three last names—no, a believer of three Churches?Klein felt an inexplicable sense of absurdity.
He thoughtfully asked for advice, “Are there no other solutions?”
At the same time, there was no change in Kaslana’s expression. It was unknown what she was thinking.
Isengard Stanton rubbed his pipe and said, “Yes, that is that we join forces to create an opportunity so that we can quickly find and detain the Desire Apostle.
“Of course, the perfect outcome would be us killing him directly.”
Klein didn’t have too big of a response in regards to Isengard Stanton’s suggestion. He looked at the tightly-closed door of the activity room and said, “As far as I know, a Devil can predict danger before we take action, and they can even determine the source of the danger, thus providing an effective response.
“It’s hard to find and restrain him.”
Isengard nodded slightly and said, “Yes, that’s indeed the case, but this doesn’t mean that there are no solutions.”
“What solutions?” Kaslana immediately asked.
Isengard smiled and said, “I fought him head-on and witnessed his Beyonder powers of predicting danger, so I have a rough idea of its strengths and weaknesses.
“A Devil can indeed detect danger before it happens, and it can be done so for quite a significant period of time prior to the danger. As long as we make any plans and take decisive action that targets him, he would receive the corresponding premonition. Of course, it has to be something that can really harm him.”
No, the truth is that the strengths and weaknesses of different types of Devils are different. Some of them might only be capable of detecting danger ten to twenty minutes in advance…Klein silently retorted, but he didn’t say it out loud.
Isengard continued, “The flaw of premonition powers is that it can only detect the person and location of the danger, but it doesn’t know the specific details. This gives us an opportunity to take advantage of it.”
“What opportunity? I don’t think we can trap a Devil that can predict danger,” Kaslana asked incredulously.
Klein also nodded in agreement.
Of course, I can use the gray fog to deceive the Desire Apostle, making him unable to detect danger ahead of time. But the problem is, how can I expose the secret of the gray fog in front of others…Klein silently added a few words.
Isengard chuckled.
“It’s true that it won’t work normally, but the Beyonder world is full of incredible things.
“I’m a Sequence 7 Knowledge Keeper of the Reader pathway, also known as Detective. By honestly telling you this, it’s a way of showing my sincerity in cooperating.
“In this situation, I think honesty is more important than anything else.”
Only Sequence 7? How could a Sequence 7 escape from a Desire Apostle? It seems like Mr. Stanton has a powerful mystical item…Enlightened, Klein shifted in his seat.
“Does a Knowledge Keeper have the ability to suppress a Devil’s premonition powers?” Kaslana asked with her body leaning forward.
“No,” Isengard said with a laugh. “However, I have a ring. It originates from a Sequence 6 Rampager of the Reader pathway. It allows me to differentiate, recognize, remember, and mimic all the Beyonder powers I’ve seen before. Of course, against more powerful Beyonder powers, the chance of failure is higher.
“Haha, there is a maxim in our Church, omniscience means omnipotence.”
Why does it sound so familiar… Furthermore, the description of the item…Klein was about to run through his memories when he saw Isengard Stanton take out a gorgeous ring.
The ring was inlaid with many small diamonds. Together, they surrounded a beautiful emerald-green gem that looked like a human eye.
Just by looking at this ring, Klein felt dizzy, as if he had overworked his mind.
Isn’t… Isn’t this Sealed Artifact 2-081? Isengard Stanton is Old Mister Eye of Wisdom?Klein looked up in surprise at the detective sitting in the reclining chair.
That ring was the Sealed Artifact 2-081 which Eye of Wisdom had flaunted to him previously and had used several times in the Beyonder gathering!
Eye of Wisdom… This code name does sound like it’s related to the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom…Klein, using his Clown’s ability to control his expression as he looked quietly at Isengard Stanton.
In the end, he found that some of the outlines of the great detective did match Eye of Wisdom, but there were many details which were highly different.
His ability to disguise himself is very impressive… Was it done with the help of 2-081?Klein made a rough judgment.
At this moment, he suddenly thought of a scene.
If Mr. Stanton says, “Let all of us work together to resist the Desire Apostle, and the most important thing is honesty. I have already described my Sequence and mystical item. It’s your turn.” What should I say? Silently take out the Sun Brooch which he sold to me?
At that moment, wouldn’t he be going, “Nice, so it’s you, punk!”
While Klein was imagining things, Kaslana looked at the ring Isengard Stanton showed and asked in envy and puzzlement, “What power are you planning on mimicking to resist the Desire Apostle’s ability to predict danger?”
Isengard curled the corner of his lips and chuckled.
“The premonition that Devils have towards danger.”
At that moment, he looked like a hoary fox.
Ah? That actually works?Klein was instantly momentarily unable to figure out the intricacies.
Seeing Kaslana and Klein puzzled, Isengard laughed and explained, “First, which is what we’re currently doing, draw up a plan that can actually harm the Desire Apostle and begin working on it.
“Second, the Desire Apostle will sense the danger and know that the danger comes from us and that it stems from this place.
“Third, as a Devil, without any advanced preparations, there are certain things that are instinctual to him that he cannot change. His first reaction is definitely to kill us or to exact revenge on us, and there will be certain changes to his body, after which he will consider whether the current situation is suitable for a counterattack or not, and whether he should choose to stay away from us.
“Fourth, by mimicking the Devil’s premonition powers, I’ll sense the threat of the Desire Apostle and grasp the source of danger, which is also his present location.”
That’s… some godly operation…Klein was quite surprised.
But what happens next? The Desire Apostle would run away as soon as he realizes that something is wrong. We won’t even have time to chase after him…Doubts immediately arose in him.
Isengard looked at the two of them and smiled.
“According to my deductions, he must be hiding in our surroundings right now. No matter how good he is at remotely controlling the emotions of others, there must be a distance limit. And just now, he had led Stuart and the others to lose control of their emotions.
“After I escaped his pursuit, the reason why it took me so long to appear here was because I was discussing a plan with the Nighthawks, Machinery Hivemind, and the military. They will each send two to three squads who are in charge of monitoring the nearby districts. These districts all have their code names. Heh heh, this will all be within the Desire Apostle’s expectations. Even if he senses the danger, he will only treat it as normal.
“As soon as I confirm his location, I will inform the official Beyonders, and they will rapidly seal off the corresponding areas and close in on him.”
“But herein lies the problem. How are we to inform the official Beyonders? If we’re unable to accomplish this within seconds, the Desire Apostle will escape. Of course, he might’ve fled when what he just did had failed,” Klein said, in thought.
“If that’s the case, we would be out of solutions as well. There’s no plan that’s absolutely perfect. We can only wait for a particular Sealed Artifact’s activation process to complete. When the time comes, the Desire Apostle might’ve already left Backlund, but he might return at any time,” Isengard explained.
He then took out a golden palm-sized item. It looked like a miniature telegraph, but it also had a trumpet on it.
“This is a Sealed Artifact; it can allow my voice to sound out simultaneously up to a range of five kilometers,” Isengard smiled as he introduced it. “Its negative effect is that once it’s activated, all sounds within five kilometers will be transmitted to the user’s ears for an extended period of time. Of course, I can mimic a Beyonder power to mitigate this effect.”
After listening carefully, Kaslana frowned slightly.
“Since there are official Beyonders involved, there doesn’t seem to be any need for our cooperation?”
Isengard carefully put on Sealed Artifact 2-081 and earnestly said, “In order to not alarm the Desire Apostle ahead of time, there’s a void of power in the nearby district. If the target is really here, the three of us need to help each other to retain him as best as we can.”
“I have no problem.” Klein pondered for a moment before agreeing.
Kaslana also nodded and said, “Mr. Stanton, there’s no need for you to explain so much. After all, we’ll cooperate for our own sake.”
“Haha, an explanation is part of the plan, and an agreement means that the operation is about to begin…” Isengard half closed his eyes.
The emerald-green gem on the ring of his right hand began to glow with a dark blue light.
Suddenly, Isengard Stanton stood up, pointing upwards with a grim expression.
“He’s right here, upstairs!”
Klein and Kaslana stood up at the same time, one ready to snap a finger and light a match on the second floor to jump up there directly, while the other followed Isengard towards the door.
None of them expected the Desire Apostle to be so bold as to remain in the vicinity after the failure of the previous machination, right in 15 Minsk Street!
Maybe he was upstairs watching it all with a cold gaze while we were discussing the plan to deal with him!This thought suddenly popped up in Klein’s mind.
At that moment, he saw Kaslana’s eyes suddenly turn red, and her right hand formed a fist as she punched out at Isengard Stanton’s back where his heart was!
This…Klein’s pupils contracted as he instantly came to a realization of many things.
The reason why the Desire Apostle didn’t flee was because he still had other plans set up!
He still had a seed of corruption in someone’s heart that he didn’t catalyze.
That person was none other than Kaslana!
One of the only three Beyonders here!
The reason why the unsuccessful attempt at instigating them was so easily resolved was to let their guard down and wait for the critical moment to make Kaslana lose control of her emotions!
The Desire Apostle’s biggest target was still Isengard Stanton.
How crafty…Klein snapped his fingers, but it was only an Air Bullet that was fired at Kaslana.
At the same time, he shouted, “Be careful!”
Isengard had a lot of experience too. He didn’t care what the situation was as he threw himself forward.
However, Kaslana ignored the bullet, allowing it to strike her arm and allowing blood to splatter everywhere.
Bam!
She punched Isengard in the back, throwing her entire body forward.
Kacha!
Klein heard the sound of bones breaking, and the point of contact was the spine.
Kacha!
When Klein saw Isengard Stanton’s back cave in, even he felt a faint pain in his spine.
Isengard fell to the ground with a thud, seemingly instantly losing consciousness from the pain.
Kaslana, on the other hand, stood in her original spot, gasping for breath with a blank look in her eyes. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and there was no follow-up attack.
It was as if she had just awoken from a long nightmare caused by her emotions. All the strength in her body had completely disappeared from her previous outburst.
Huff! Puff!Kaslana’s body swayed, on the brink of collapsing.
Klein’s eyes narrowed as he rushed up to Isengard Stanton in two steps.
He kneeled and tried to help him up.
Isengard, who was sprawled on the ground, cried out in pain, “Run!
“Don’t worry about me!”
Obviously, he didn’t think that a three-person group which instantly had one heavily injured member and another losing all her strength could retain the Desire Apostle. Thus, he told Klein to immediately escape and meet up with the official Beyonders; otherwise, all three of them would die there and then.
At the same time, Isengard raised his right hand with difficulty, attempting to use some of his Beyonder powers so as to attract the attention of the official Beyonders who were quite a distance away.
As for the tiny “telegraph” with the trumpet, it had long since flown to the wall because of Isengard’s fall.
Klein showed hesitation and just as he was about to make a decision, he saw a thick black “liquid” flowing down from the ceiling, quickly forming a pitch-black figure.
The figure seemed to be completely wrapped in a black curtain, only exposing a pair of cold blue eyes.
At the sight of him, Klein felt as if he was seeing the most intense emotions and desires of a living creature: fear, wrath, greed, jealousy, hunger, lust, etc.
The Desire Apostle didn’t waste the situation he painstakingly created, and he entered the activity room almost immediately.
At this moment, out of the three-person team of detectives, Kaslana was exhausted from the outburst of emotions, while Isengard Stanton’s spine was severely injured, causing him to lose his ability to partake in combat. Only Klein was left unscathed.
However, other than his revolver and Beyonder bullets, all of his mystical items were above the gray fog. Besides, he was facing a Sequence 5 Desire Apostle, a powerhouse capable of nurturing a Devil dog!
At that moment, the corners of Klein’s lips curled up slightly.
His right hand, which had been placed on the wound on Isengard’s back, abruptly swiped, causing the obvious depression to shift to the side and onto a rib!
The Magician’s most miraculous Beyonder power: Damage Transfer!
It allowed a wound to be transferred once on a body, turning a serious injury into a minor injury, but it was unable to transfer the damage to other people or items!
When Klein saw that Isengard Stanton was injured, he had already thought of the subsequent countermeasures.
By first acting as if they were out of solutions to make the Desire Apostle appear, and then transfer the great detective’s wound to leave him with only a slight fracture in his ribs, Klein believed that Isengard would then be able to deal with the Desire Apostle with him. It was a struggle for survival that all humans on instinct.
In this way, even if the Desire Apostle realized that something was amiss, it would be too late for him to escape. Once Klein completed the “treatment” and joined forces with the great detective, they would be able to stall the target until the official Beyonders arrived!
Almost at the same time, the ring that Isengard had pointed outwards began to produce greenness that was filled with vitality. A faint glow soon enveloped Isengard’s body, allowing his wounds to quickly heal.
The fracture on his ribs was instantly healed.
The great detective’s pain was real, but his helplessness was just an act!
However, this overlapped with Klein’s help.
When the Desire Apostle who was about to take action saw this scene, his eyes suddenly widened, and his body stopped abruptly.
Being free from any ensnarement, he turned around and ran towards the window.
During this process, his body quickly collapsed into a sticky black liquid.
The liquid seeped into the ground, penetrated the wall, and disappeared.
Klein raised his right hand just in time to snap his fingers.
The Air Bullet went through the open window and shot outside, sending sparks flying everywhere. However, the Desire Apostle had completely disappeared.
He ran really fast, without any hesitation at all… Are you a Devil or not?… This will only make things worse in the future…The corner of Klein’s mouth twitched as he turned to look at Isengard Stanton who had rolled around and stood up.
The great detective happened to look at him.
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
The two of them opened their mouths at the same time and asked the same question.
After looking at each other, Isengard shook his head and smiled bitterly, “I never expected that the trap I set would allow him to escape.”
As he spoke, his ring began to glow, and he looked around to confirm that the Desire Apostle had already left.
Isengard then gave a brief explanation.
“I didn’t have the chance to mimic the healing ability this afternoon. Later, I believed that I could use this to set a trap and make the Desire Apostle appear by making him think that I’m injured. Therefore, I deliberately bundled my wound in an exaggerated manner.”
He pointed to the cushion that elevated his left arm to his shoulder.
“Sure enough, it worked. But I didn’t expect you to be able to deal with serious injuries, and…” Isengard sighed softly.
As a result, both of them putting “healing” the injuries as their top priority. No one held back the Desire Apostle, so the moment he realized that something was wrong, he immediately fled.
Both Stanton and I had trump cards that the Desire Apostle didn’t know about, and we wanted to use that to trick him. Who knew that we would cancel each other out and allow him to flee… Is this the so-called two rights make a wrong?Klein helplessly laughed.
“This is because we don’t know each other well enough, and we didn’t have good teamwork.”
“No, it’s my fault,” Isengard said sincerely. “When I saw that you didn’t run away or defend yourself, and instead came over to help me, I should’ve deduced that you weren’t flustered, that you had the confidence and means, but unfortunately while wearing this ring, my brain remained in a highly-taxed state. I wasn’t able to consider anything else.”
So Sealed Artifact 2-081 will passively reduce one’s intelligence…Klein smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, it’s not the time to discuss who’s responsible. The Desire Apostle has already fled. We should consider our subsequent actions.”
Isengard took off his ring and turned to the door of the activity room.
“The official Beyonders are arriving soon. I’ll go outside to calm Stuart and the others. After that, we can come up with a plan. Are you joining me, or do you plan on handling some of your matters?”
The official Beyonders… Mr. Stanton previously mentioned the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military… Please don’t be an acquaintance… Yes, my spiritual intuition hasn’t warned me, so it’s probably not… Mr. Stanton is giving me a chance to clean up and dispose of any sensitive items so that I don’t get into trouble with the unfriendly official Beyonders…Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind as he asked, “Mr. Stanton, when you grasped the Desire Apostle’s location, where was he?”
Isengard thought and said, “Your bedroom. He was sitting in front of your desk.”
… How arrogant…Klein pointed out the door and said, “I’ll head over there to investigate. I’ll see if he left behind any traces.
“If we can figure out what the Desire Apostle truly looks like, it’ll definitely make apprehending him much simpler.
“I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Alright.” Isengard moved to the side and helped up the weak Kaslana.
Seeing this, Klein suddenly found it amusing.
Having discussed so much and made preparations to set up a trap, we still failed to retain the Desire Apostle and ended up in this state… There are always more accidents than preparations… That’s why Magician is just a Sequence 7…
After leaving the room, Klein went straight to the second floor and entered his bedroom.
The arrangement inside remained unchanged, and even the distance between the chair and desk was no different from before. However, Klein seemed to see a figure wrapped in a pitch-black liquid.
He sat there, looking straight ahead, waiting patiently and calmly for a chance.
As expected of a Coldblooded…Klein looked at the glass panes of the oriel window and felt that he could divine if it had reflected something.
The Devil pathway is good at crime, so it wouldn’t be so easy for him to leave clues behind… However, I can try going above the gray fog to give it a try…Klein inspected the area and began to burn some of the mysticism notebooks he wrote in passing.
Not long after he finished dealing with the items, he saw a few strangers coming up to the second floor.
The leader of the group was a man with a stiff face but a head of frizzled, messy, and stubborn brown hair.
In his hand was an ancient silver mirror with strange patterns. On both sides of the mirror there were black gems which were decorated as “eyes.”
“Hello, Mr. Moriarty. I am Ikanser Bernard of the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery. Can I inspect this place?”
Klein immediately nodded and said, “No problem.”
He then politely said, “Do you need me to follow you and answer any of the questions you might have?”
“Alright. Sorry for the trouble. Mr. Stanton has mentioned to me about your situation,” Ikanser said with a smile.
Several of his team members followed behind him. They treated him differently—some ignoring him, some curious, some filled with hostility.
My situation? How exactly did Mr. Stanton introduce me and what story did he make up?As his thoughts raced, Klein followed Ikanser into the bedroom again, while the rest of the official Beyonders paired up, each responsible for a different zone on the second floor.
“This is where the Desire Apostle sat?” Ikanser pointed at the chair in front of the desk.
He had clearly asked Isengard Stanton.
“Yes,” Klein answered frankly.
Without another word, Ikanser raised the silver mirror and stroked its surface three times with his right hand.
After a short pause, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘What did the Devil who was previously sitting here look like?’”
The lights around them suddenly turned dark, as if enshrouded by mist after a rainstorm. A strange aqueous glint appeared on the surface of the silver mirror, forming a scene: a man covered in a sticky black “liquid” sat on a chair with his back to the window while he faced the bed.
Immediately after, the scene changed. The mirror in the corner vaguely reflected the dark shadow’s side profile which was similarly covered by the “pitch-blackness.”
But he could vaguely make out an outline.
The Desire Apostle had very high cheekbones and a pair of cold-looking blue eyes.
Seeing the scene in the silver mirror, Klein revealed a pensive expression.
This mirror is very powerful, and it even has its own name. It seems to be a living Sealed Artifact…
Such items might not be too harmful, but the difficulty of sealing it is very high. It’s seldom used except for special situations. This person named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind seems to be highly-ranked. He should be a deacon, and definitely not a simple one at that…
Divination is limited, so the outcome would almost be the same as the result shown by the silver mirror. Even if I were to go above the gray fog, I wouldn’t obtain a better result.
There’s no way to determine the Desire Apostle’s appearance. There are countless people in Backlund with high cheekbones and blue eyes…
As Klein was in the midst of his thoughts, the scene produced by the silver mirror quickly dispersed.
Following that, words in blood-red appeared.
“Based on the principle of reciprocity, it’s my turn to ask the question. If you lie or are unable to answer, you will have to accept an arranged mission by me or suffer a penalty.”
“…” Klein pricked up his brows when he saw that.
Is this some Truth or Dare mirror? Interesting…
The words which resembled dripping blood slowly changed into new characters, forming a new sentence: “What is Red Light’s true name?”
Red Light? One of the leaders of the Great White Brotherhood? One of the seven pure lights above the spirit world?
Klein thought through it carefully and realized he didn’t know the answer.
He only knew of Yellow Light, Venithan.
Ikanser’s throat bobbed up and down as sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, “Nanides!”
“Wrong.” The blood-red words on the mirror changed again. “Mission or penalty?”
There was an obvious struggle on Ikanser’s face. Finally, he breathed out and said, “Penalty.”
Just as he finished speaking, a streak of silver-white lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck his head.
With sizzling sounds, Ikanser’s hair stood on their ends, and his body collapsed with a thud. Small amounts of black smoke billowed from his body.
However, the mirror didn’t fall to the ground with him. Instead, it floated by itself and landed on the desk.
After two seconds, Ikanser staggered to his feet and sat there, panting while shaking.
Klein looked at everything in silence, unsure of how to react.
After a while, Ikanser, who had recovered a little, looked at him and said with a forced smile, “You should have heard of Sealed Artifacts and know that they come with certain negative effects.”
“Yes.” Klein looked at the standing hair on Ikanser’s head and suddenly understood why his hairstyle was so frizzled, messy, and stubborn.
Klein couldn’t help but say, “Actually, you could do the questioning alone. There’s no need for you to do it in front of me.”
“Phew, the requirement of using this mirror is that there must be someone watching by the side.” Ikanser was still trembling.
It’s so sentient…
Klein took two steps forward and came to the table. He carefully looked at the silver mirror out of curiosity and found that, apart from the strange patterns and two decorative eyes, there was nothing special about the Sealed Artifact.
Ikanser, whose side was facing him, trembled as he chuckled.
“You can pose questions to him. We don’t mind.”
“No, I don’t have any intention to.” How could Klein play Truth or Dare with something like an ouija board?
As he spoke, he tried to touch the edge of the silver mirror.
It’s ice-cold to the touch and has a metallic feeling…
As Klein had this thought, he saw the ancient silver mirror tremble slightly.
White words quickly appeared on it: “Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, at your service.”
Ah?
Klein’s mind momentarily went blank.
Then, he left the table without any change in expression.
What’s going on? This mirror was still playing Truth or Dare with others in a very cold and ruthless manner just a moment ago… How did it become like this in the blink of an eye?
Klein was amused and puzzled.
He quickly made a guess based on the information he had gathered.
The silver mirror knows Red Light’s true name, so it seems to be related to the spirit world to a certain extent…
And the mysterious space above the gray fog seems to be connected to the spirit world as well. At the very least, when I summon myself, I will be able to see what appears to be the spirit world after passing through the door…
Is this mirror named Arrodes able to sense the aura of the gray fog?
While these thoughts were flashing through his mind, Klein saw that Ikanser had recovered and stood up once again. He grabbed the ancient silver mirror while the other two members in the room also stopped pretending that they hadn’t seen anything while they were aimlessly searching the room.
After a series of inspections, Klein bade Ikanser and company farewell and found Isengard Stanton who had returned to the activity room.
“What do we do next?” he asked directly.
Isengard replied with a solemn expression.
“Let’s have Stuart and the others have their families move in together. It will make it easier to protect them. However, this can only be a short-term solution.
“You and I, as well as Kaslana, will act normally and receive secret protection. Let’s hope the Desire Apostle can be found as soon as possible.
“You’re a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied as he drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
At the same time, he lamented a little.
For the foreseeable future, I can only go above the gray fog while inside the bathroom…
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey glanced at the elegantly-shaped wall clock and slowly sat down in front of the dressing table despite her nervousness and excitement.
She was heading to the home of her psychology teacher, Escalante, and take the key step of becoming an official member of the Psychology Alchemists.
Before doing so, she needed to time herself well before praying to Mr. Fool for his help.
I should be able to see the angel this time, right?
Audrey thought with anticipation.
After a few seconds of silence, she clasped her hands together in front of her mouth and nose and softly chanted the honorific name of The Fool.
In 15 Minsk Street, Klein was standing in the living room, looking at the scene which had finally turned quiet as he sighed.
To him, the Desire Apostle only meant danger, but to Stuart and the others, it was a change in their lives.
I hope it can be settled as soon as possible… With so many Beyonders with so many Sealed Artifacts, there must be something effective against the Devil pathway…
In the midst of his thoughts, Klein suddenly heard a series of illusory pleas.
It should be Miss Justice…
Having been prepared, he looked around before walking to the bathroom as if nothing had happened.
After locking the bathroom door, he couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
My life has also changed a little…
Before the threat of the Desire Apostle was eliminated, he had to reduce the times he went above the gray fog while being secretly protected by the Machinery Hivemind.
Next week, during the Tarot Club, the itinerary must be simplified. However, no matter how compressed it is, it’ll still take nearly ten minutes. Well, constipation is a very normal thing. Who says that Beyonders can’t be constipated?
Being optimistic, Klein took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog.
Next, Audrey followed what she had been previously taught and set up a simple ritual, entering the “artificial sleepwalking” state.
When Klein saw her blurry figure inside the crimson star, he went through the procedure: first using his Spirit Body to contain the Dark Emperor card, then picking up the paper figurine he cut with his improved cutting skills, and sending it out.
As expected, the paper figurine gathered the power that was being stirred out of the gray fog, turning into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of black wings.
Audrey watched as the sacred and majestic angel descended before her, wrapping herself in its layers of wings. She was left speechless for quite some time.
This is an angel, Mr. Fool’s angel… And it even has twelve pairs of wings, an archangel! This is exactly the same as the descriptions in the legends of canon… This is also an angel of our Tarot Club!
Audrey watched as the angel’s silhouette rapidly faded away. She suddenly felt that it was exceptionally sweet.
She thanked Mr. Fool with joy, excitement, and piousness, and then she called the maids and told them to get ready for her trip outdoors.
Klein smiled and returned to the living room, looking at the bullet hole in the wall and lost himself in thought.
Should I hang a cheap oil painting to cover it or repair it and paint over it?
…
In Escalante’s house at Hillston Borough, Seventh Avenue.
Audrey left her maid and bodyguard in the living room and followed the mistress of the house into the activity room with Susie, her huge golden retriever.
In the activity room, there were two other people waiting. One of them was Hilbert Alucard, the psychologist who was introduced to her by Lady Norma. The other was Stephen Hampres who had organized the previous psychology discussion.
At that moment, although it was already time for the banquet, there was only a single ordinary candle lit in the room.
The candle was placed in the middle of the coffee table as its faint yellow flame flickered, dispersing the darkness in the activity room.
After greeting each other, Hilbert, with his slightly brown skin that was thanks to the tiny bit of Southern Continent blood in him, glanced at Susie, but he didn’t say a word.
Audrey smiled apologetically and said, “I feel more secure with it around.”
Susie also looked at Hilbert with innocent eyes.
“Understandable. Please have a seat.” Hilbert smiled and sat down on the sofa on the other side of the coffee table. Hampres and Escalante also took their seats.
After Audrey had taken her seat, Hilbert lifted the candle wick to brighten it a little.
He looked at Audrey through the candlelight.
“Now answer me honestly. Are you sure you want to join the Psychology Alchemists?”
Under the illumination of the candlelight, his eyes seemed to be dyed with a hint of gold. Deep within his pupils, there seemed to be another eye, a vertical eye.
Audrey’s mind suddenly turned adrift for a moment before she regained her senses. She lightly nodded and said, “Yes.”
Hilbert asked again, “Will you intentionally hurt the Psychology Alchemists?”
His tone carried a strange inducement, as though as long as the person being questioned gave an affirmative answer, they would unwittingly agree and abide by it from the bottom of their hearts.
“No,” Audrey answered very logically.
After a few questions, Hilbert, Escalante, and the others heaved sighs of relief.
The former smiled and asked, “Is there anything else you would like to say?”
Audrey hesitated for a moment and then displayed her sincerity.
“I once purchased the Spectator formula at a Beyonder gathering. I-I’m already a Spectator.”
That Beyonder gathering is called the Tarot Gathering…
Audrey thought to herself proudly.
Audrey knew that her mind and psyche were being influenced by some kind of Beyonder power. It was only because of the “Angel’s Blessing” provided by Mr. Fool that she was able to miraculously be immune to that state. Therefore, she decided to set certain things in motion, using small secrets to stun her counterparts, so as to hide the more crucial matters, in return for obtaining greater trust.
The reason why she was doing this wasn’t because she didn’t believe in the angel, but because she felt that she could observe her counterparty just like how they were observing her.
Although she had always “hidden” herself in the “dark” and pretended to not be considered a Beyonder, performing in a way which would not arouse suspicion, she was still more willing to take the members of the Psychology Alchemists seriously. After all, they were professionals, and she could only be considered a dabbler in the Beyonder circle. She lacked the experience and wasn’t flexible enough. It was very possible that she would expose certain problems from things she had yet to realize.
In that case, she might as well take this opportunity to “confess” and completely dispel some of the doubts of the Psychology Alchemists’ members.
She had called the descent of the angel and its envelopment of her with its wings as a “blessing.”
Upon hearing Audrey’s reply, both Escalante and Hampres showed a brief look of surprise. For a moment, they even doubted their own powers.
As for Hilbert, he curled the corners of his lips into a faint smile, showing no abnormal reaction.
He nodded in satisfaction and gently said, “Your honesty is admirable.
“Anything else?”
Audrey pretended to be in a trance as she shook her head.
“There isn’t anything else.”
Hilbert thought for a moment before asking a few more questions.
“Which Beyonder gathering did you buy the Spectator formula from? Who did you buy it from? Where did you get the ingredients for concocting the potion?”
Audrey’s eyes darted around slightly as she showed an expression of recalling.
“I have to keep the Beyonder gathering a secret.
“I was unable to see what the person who sold me the Spectator formula looks like. But from the way he speaks, I could determine that he was a believer of the Lord of Storms.”
Upon hearing that, Hilbert nodded slightly, as though he recalled something.
Audrey continued, “My Spectator potion ingredients were mainly found from my family’s vault. The rest were exchanged from my few friends.”
Two Spectator potions…she added silently.
Most of them were found from her family’s vault…Hilbert, Escalante, and Hampres ruminated over the words, momentarily at a loss for words.
After a few seconds, Hilbert nodded to Escalante and Hampres, indicating that he found everything alright.
After receiving the same reply from the rest, the gold tinge in his eyes faded, and the vertical pupil in his eyes faded rapidly.
Hilbert touched the wick of the candle again, causing the flame to flicker.
In that instance of alternating light and darkness, Audrey discovered that the strange power that affected her had suddenly disappeared.
She controlled her adrift expression and switched to an appearance of doubt and inquiry.
“I didn’t expect you to already be a Spectator.” Hilbert chuckled.
“Huh?” Audrey showed her surprise and panic at the right moment.
Knowing what kind of emotional reaction to show in the appropriate situation and knowing, in detail, what kind of expression and body language to react with was the basic skill of a Telepathist.
Hilbert smiled and said, “There’s no need to be nervous. We don’t mind. That was the last of our tests.
“Congratulations, you have passed all the tests. Now, you’re an official member of our Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright then…” Audrey hesitated, then she smiled. “It felt like a dream.”
She then stood up, lifted the edges of her skirt, and bowed at Hilbert and the others. She then said with a faint smile, “We are now companions.”
Escalante and the others immediately stood up and bowed to the beautiful girl of noble status who was so polite to them.
After the two sat back down, Hilbert organized his words and said, “Miss Audrey, I’m going to formally explain to you about the situation of the Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright,” Audrey said with a smile. “Just call me by my name.”
Hilbert nodded. Leaning back, he crossed his right leg and clasped his hands.
“The original Psychology Alchemists was just a seminar for enthusiasts who all believed that the mind has limitless power and infinite wonders.
“Later on, this seminar obtained a treasure map and found the relics left behind by Hermes.”
“Hermes of the Hermes language?” Audrey asked in excitement.
“Yes, he was one of the earliest masters of mysticism from the human race, and the language of ancient Hermes that he created resonated with the power of nature. He was active during the dark Second Epoch. Back then, humans were only the servants and slaves of giants,” Hilbert said with utmost reverence.
He let out a soft sigh.
“The original members of the Psychology Alchemists found a lot of things from the ruins. They discovered that Hermes was a mysticism master in the field of the mind. His research target was the dragons that ruled the sky during the Second Epoch. To be precise, the dragons of the mind.
“The information he left behind shows that mind dragons have advanced far into this field and have achieved the same level of achievement as deities.”
I know. The Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt was an ancient god…Audrey thought quite complacently.
Hilbert sighed and said, “Those materials laid the foundation and direction for the research of our Psychology Alchemists.
“We believe that the mind has many secrets and that every one of them is hidden somewhere deep and difficult to grasp. Heh, forgive me for using the adjective ‘deep,’ which seems to be the most appropriate term to me.
“The slightest mistake in the study of those secrets would cause irreversible harm to the body. Audrey, you have to remember that matters in this aspect needs to be done carefully.”
After Audrey nodded, he continued.
“If we can unravel the secrets of the mind, then we can, on the one hand, unearth the power hidden deep in one’s consciousness, and accomplish many miraculous deeds, and on the other hand, we can influence or even control the minds of others.
“After reaching this level, what lies ahead is the sea of gathered collective subconsciousness, which is the place we look forward to the most. Of course, the description of a collective subconsciousness isn’t accurate enough; I prefer to call it the ‘mind world of all living beings.’ It has a veiled and miraculous connection to the spirit world.”
“If one can master this ‘mind world,’ what kind of Beyonder powers would we obtain?” Audrey showed her curiosity at the right moment and her lack of knowledge in this area.
Hilbert smiled and said, “You should’ve noticed some of the wonderful phenomena in the real world. When we wish to receive something, it will happen to appear. When we want to visit a friend, they will happen to knock on the door. And when we desire something to happen, it begins at that exact moment.
“You might say it’s a coincidence, but sometimes there are too many coincidences. Our research shows that many of these coincidences are caused by an unconscious, magical influence of the mind.
“When you master the ‘mind world,’ which is also the sea that gathers the collective subconscious, then you will master ‘coincidences,’ creating magical phenomena that make chance appearances as an echo of your mind. It will appear as you wish.”
“Th-this is too amazing.” Audrey had heard The Sun mention the Dragon of Nightmare before, but the description was far less detailed than Hilbert’s.
Hilbert chuckled and said, “At our level, it’s better not to discuss such a deep and profound question. If we do, we’ll easily lose ourselves. I’ll continue introducing the Psychology Alchemists.
“The discovery of the ruins marked the establishment of the organization. The members at the beginning wanted to maintain a state of pure academic discussion, but they would always need help when encountering matters. Similarly, they lack items and research materials. That’s why the Psychology Alchemists slowly became systematic and transformed into a real secret organization.
“However, compared to other secret organizations, our structure and relationships are still relatively loose.”
“That’s what I like about it,” Audrey expressed her opinion.
Hilbert explained the main rules and regulations, before finally concluding, “When you reach a higher rank, you’ll be able to meet the other members.
“I’ll now give you the Sequence 8 Telepathist potion.”
They did prepare a Telepathist potion as expected…Audrey was both glad and proud.
After seeing the lustrous potion, she hesitated and said, “I wish to consume it after I get back.”
She still doesn’t trust us, and she wishes to make confirmation…Hilbert read Audrey’s thoughts and replied with a smile, “Okay.
“With your performance, drinking the Telepathist potion shouldn’t be a problem.”
Audrey beamed and thanked him before asking a probing question, “Can you give me the potion formula to Psychiatrist? I wish to seek out and gather the ingredients, ahead of time, so that I don’t waste any time.”
… When other people join the Psychology Alchemists, other than hoping to get a formula, don’t they hope to apply for the corresponding Beyonder ingredients? Who says it in such a carefree manner and talk about trying to gather them ahead of time?Hilbert, Hampres, and Escalante were speechless for a while as they looked at the girl who spoke of such things with a normal tone.
A few seconds later, Hilbert forced out a smile.
“I’ll help you make the application.
“Normally, this would require contribution points, and contribution points come from the missions we assign you, the research contributions you make, and the new information and materials you gather.”
“Okay, I’ll do my best,” Audrey said briskly.
She remained silent after leaving Escalante’s house, but only until she entered her room and sent Annie and the others away did she turn to the huge golden retriever and smile.
“Susie, we got your potion~!”
It’s a pity that the Rainbow Salamander that Alfred found for me couldn’t be of use. It can only be exchanged for money…Audrey sighed emotively in her heart.
Susie looked at the bottle containing the Telepathist potion and wagged her tail cheerfully.
Audrey had hung a pair of gold-rimmed glasses around her neck just for laughs.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s house.
Klein had been invited to breakfast. Apart from him, Kaslana was invited as well.
After eating a mouthful of the soft potato pie, Klein praised, “Mr. Stanton, your cooking skills are excellent.”
Isengard, who had gray hair at his temples, smiled and said, “It’s a specialty of Lenburg. And to the Beyonders of the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, being multi-talented is a common trait. Its Sequence 6 is called Polymath.
“It’s easy for people to lose control for the corresponding potion. Until now, I still don’t have the confidence to make the advancement attempt.”
Polymath… This Sequence sounds strong just from its name… The Reader pathway’s Sequence 7 is called Knowledge Keeper or Detective. It’s a “job” that leans towards grasping knowledge and deduction. At most, it would be accompanied by decent combat techniques and the ability to use machinery, so it cannot be considered powerful. But at Sequence 6, there seems to be a sudden qualitative change, especially more so in the field of Beyonder combat… From the looks of it, each Beyonder pathway has its own critical point below the High Sequences, but it isn’t fixed at a particular Sequence. For example, the Seer pathway’s critical point is Magician…Klein drank a mouthful of hot coffee and didn’t try probing on the secrets to other Sequences. Instead, he smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, you seem to be quite relaxed. You’re not nervous or worried at all.”
Isengard didn’t answer immediately. He put down his knife and fork, took out his pipe, and said, “You don’t mind, right?”
Actually, I do, but the pollution and smog in Backlund is already so bad that a few more puffs of secondhand smoke won’t make it any worse…Klein shook his head and smiled.
“This aids in your thinking?”
“More accurately, it’s a habit that I have after breakfast every day.” Done with his pipe, Isengard took a deep drag.
As the smoke was exhaled, he sighed and said, “Fear, nervousness, and worry doesn’t help us face the threat. In that case, why not take it a little easier? The brain will become more active because of this. My assistant easily got worried which led to his fatal disaster. Sigh…”
Isengard glanced at Kaslana and continued, “Furthermore, our opponent is a Desire Apostle. We have to refrain from having intense emotions.”
Having said that, he chuckled.
“Most importantly, we have no other means of locating the Desire Apostle.”
“What do we do?” Kaslana put down the last piece of bacon and asked seriously.
Isengard took a drag and said in a self-deprecating manner, “When discussing topics like this, I prefer reclining chairs.
“Apart from being able to sense danger, Devils aren’t good at divination or premonition. Therefore, if a Desire Apostle wishes to figure out the main revenge target, he would need to actively investigate and gather information. Otherwise, how would he know which group of private detectives had made considerable contributions to the serial murder? How was he able to precisely pinpoint you and me?
“In such a process, he definitely would’ve interacted with many people. Even in a disguise, he’s bound to leave some clues. In addition to the rough image given by the Machinery Hivemind, this will form clues.
“Similarly, if he wants to attack me, then he has to find out where I live, what are my entry and exit patterns, as well as when I work or rest. He also needs to know if there are powerful official Beyonders protecting me. This requires a considerable observation period and corresponding inquiries, and similarly, this means interacting with others and certain locations. Heh heh, once there’s an interaction, there will be clues.
“I like the maxim: wherever he steps, whatever he touches, whatever he leaves, even unconsciously, will serve as a silent witness against him.”
I know that sentence. It was said by Emperor Roselle…Klein smiled.
Soon after, he felt a little despondent, because this was the second time he heard someone mention this maxim in this world.
The last time it happened was when he was in Tingen.
Kaslana, whose cheeks were drooping, sighed.
“As expected of a great detective. I never thought about such things. I admire your observation and reasoning skills.”
Isengard responded with a smile, “Everyone has their own areas of expertise. If it’s just fighting, then I would be defeated by you again and again.
“Sherlock must’ve also thought of the things I just said. He also has outstanding observation and reasoning skills, and he’s an outstanding detective.”
Actually, I felt a little ashamed when you were speaking so confidently earlier…Klein squeezed out a smile.
“No, you’re a true detective, and I’m still a long way off.”
“You really are a modest young man.” Isengard sighed.
He smiled and said, “Next up, we’ll proceed by taking these points in mind. You’ll have to use your own resources and information channels.”
Aside from the Tarot Club, a third of my resources and information channels in Backlund are from you, my good old man…Klein forced a smile and replied, “Alright.”
Apart from the Beyonder gathering held by Eye of Wisdom, the only people he could seek help from were Maric, Miss Sharron, Vampire Emlyn White, and Father Utravsky.
With the Machinery Hivemind secretly protecting me, I’ll have to eliminate Miss Sharron and Maric… I can visit Emlyn the vampire as he’s now a half-believer of Mother Earth, and is under the protection of Bishop Utravsky. He wouldn’t encounter any danger from the official Beyonders…Klein instantly decided on the direction to take.
Kaslana remained silent for a few seconds before replying, “No problem.”
Klein wiped the remaining cream onto the last bit of toast, chewed, and swallowed it at a leisurely pace before asking, “Mr. Stanton, you previously mentioned the activation of a particular Sealed Artifact. Will it be able to help us deal with the Desire Apostle?”
“Yes, it played a critical role in finding and surrounding the Devil dog back then,” Isengard replied frankly. “Its code name is 1-42.”
1-42? A Grade 1 Sealed Artifact is highly dangerous and can only be used in limited ways. Even the Backlund diocese can only keep one or two items…A corresponding description flashed across Klein’s mind, and he asked with great interest, “What is it? What abilities and negative effects does it have?”
Isengard laughed and said, “That is a secret of the Church of the Evernight Goddess. I do not know, and I only know that it was originally not in Backlund. It was rushed here as an emergency because of the serial murders.
“It is said that it’s a full-body armor which is silver in color with dark-red blood stains. It once caused the destruction of a small city, and over a hundred thousand people died because of it.”
“Cursed armor?” Klein asked in return by giving it a name.
Isengard spewed a mouthful of smoke and shook his head in seriousness.
“Perhaps it isn’t cursed. Some people call it ‘Berserker’s Armor’ or ‘Bloodthirster’s Armor.’ My Church once guessed that the blood it’s stained with comes from a deity from ancient times.
“When it was first discovered, it appeared to be nothing out of the ordinary. It was treated as a simple antique, sold and collected by others.
“But as time passed, those who came into contact with it died, one after another. It was an extremely terrifying death, nearly to the point of dismemberment, and after that, with it as the center, death spread outwards. There was no longer any need for contact, and as such, a small city was destroyed.
“This happened early in the Fifth Epoch. The Nighthawks were responsible for the aftermath.”
As expected of a Beyonder from the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. He knows enough history and Beyonder events…Klein secretly praised.
Kaslana asked, sounding a little worried, “Will it bring us danger?”
“The Church of the Evernight Goddess definitely found the right way of sealing it, but for us, it’s best if we avoid contact as much as possible,” Isengard said, half as consolement and half as a warning.
After breakfast, he and Klein went into the activity room where the fight had taken place. Kaslana first headed to the bathroom.
Looking at her back, Klein thoughtfully said, “She seems to be a Beyonder from the Arbiter pathway?”
“Your observation skills are indeed outstanding.” Isengard sat down in the reclining chair.
As Klein walked to the sofa, he whispered in confusion, “This pathway is strictly controlled by the royal family, the military, and the ancient nobles. Very few formulas and ingredients appear in the outside world. Kaslana has such a background?”
Isengard smiled and said, “Quite obviously.
“However, even to this point, she hasn’t taken the initiative to mention the relevant matters. This implies that there really is a reason that makes it somewhat inconvenient for her to mention it.”
He looked at Klein with a smile in his eyes, as if to say:“aren’t you the same as well?”
Klein laughed dryly and sat down.
After a while, Kaslana came to the activity room and continued discussing the matter regarding the Desire Apostle with Klein and Isengard.
As she was speaking, her expression suddenly became gloomy and she sighed.
“I was pulled into the most dangerous case this time. I have no idea if I’ll survive this at the end. I-if I were to be killed by the Desire Apostle, I wish to have this on my tombstone: ‘She had a great mother.'”
Kaslana’s voice gradually lowered as her difficult-to-get-along-with personality seemed to soften.
Isengard shared the same sentiments and nodded.
“Similarly, he’s the most dangerous enemy I’ve encountered.”
He then laughed and said, “If I die because of this, and both of you are still alive, would you be willing to help me deliver my remains to the Holy Temple of Knowledge in Lenburg?”
… Stop raising death flags!Klein’s mouth was half open, and he didn’t know how to stop the two detectives in front of him.
“No problem, but I hope this day will never come.” He tried his best to dispel the thought.
Isengard glanced at him and asked curiously, “Sherlock, what about you? If you were killed by the Desire Apostle, what wish do you have that you hope others can fulfill for you?”
… Revive me!Klein sighed and said, “I hope that I can be buried in a cemetery with good scenery. It’s best if my corpse is intact and is sprinkled with holy water and fresh flowers…”
The core meaning of his words was:Do not cremate me!
The three of them fell silent for a while until they heard the tinkling sound of the doorbell.
The visitor was the deacon named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind. His hair was stubbornly squeezing out from the brim of his hat, giving his deep, masculine outline an indescribably messy feeling.
This time, he wasn’t holding the silver mirror named Arrodes. It was unknown where he had put it.
If I have a chance, I wouldn’t mind using that magic mirror to see how my loyal and humble servant would react…Klein thought.
Ikanser didn’t enter. He stood there, looking at the detective trio. He then quickly said in a deep voice, “There’s a clue to the Desire Apostle!”
West Borough, 6 Edward Street.
Ikanser Bernard pressed down on his black hat, pointed at the door behind the fountain, and said to Klein, Isengard, and Kaslana, “We have reverse-investigated the various information channels for any leaks of news or information. Combined with the outline of their side profile, as well—as well as getting the help of the magic mirror, we managed to have a preliminary suspect.”
You obviously paused for a moment when you mentioned the magic mirror. I wonder what price you paid to get the answer you wanted…Klein sensed the problem in Ikanser’s tone and felt a baffling hint of sympathy for him.
“It’s the owner of this house?” Kaslana returned with a question, sounding almost certain.
Isengard Stanton looked around and said, as if pondering, “You chose to inform us directly because you found another piece of evidence?”
“Yes, the portrait of the house’s owner proves some of it. Heh, he never takes photographs,” Ikanser answered frankly. “Besides, the people around here have seen a big black dog in the neighborhood many times in the past.”
“This can basically prove that the suspect is that Desire Apostle.” Having said this, Isengard couldn’t help but laugh. “Sorry, we were too anxious and didn’t give you a chance to introduce the suspect.”
As he walked around the fountain and toward the front door of the house, Ikanser quickly said, “The owner of this house is Patrick Jason, the principal shareholder of a small bank. According to the description from his neighbors, he’s a cheerful, enthusiastic, and optimistic middle-aged man who has remained a bachelor, but it is believed that he had several mistresses.
“At this level of wealth, the number of servants he hires is utterly inadequate. Every time a banquet or ball is held, he would need to hire a batch of temporary attendants from the City Family Servant Assistance Association. In regards to this, his explanation is due to a problem of insomnia. Too many servants will affect the silence he needs.”
“I can tell that he has many secrets which need hiding, so he doesn’t dare to hire too many servants,” Isengard said half-jokingly.
Klein, who didn’t hire a single servant, said somewhat guiltily, “Perhaps it’s simply because his finances aren’t as good as others think.”
“Yes, that’s a factor that cannot be ruled out.” Isengard stepped up to the porch and came in front of the main door.
Ikanser looked at Klein and said as if in enlightenment, “You don’t hire servants and only have your landlord’s maid do temporary cleaning twice a week. Is it to conceal the secret that you’re a Beyonder?”
Of all my secrets, that is the most trivial one…Klein deliberately smiled bitterly and said, “Yes.”
As they spoke, Ikanser pushed open the front door, and an indescribable stench drifted out.
“The smell of decay…” Isengard made a judgment in an instant.
Ikanser called over a Machinery Hivemind team member.
“Carlson, any discoveries?”
The Beyonder, Carlson, wore thick glasses and had a complicated expression on his face.
“We found a lot of bodies here.
“In the cement in the basement, in the thick walls, and in the places where the garden is overgrown with weeds, one hidden corpse after another was found. The earliest could be from more than a decade ago, and the latest are the servants who were still alive a few days ago.
“Some of them are just bones, some slightly rotten. Deacon, this place is like a human slaughterhouse!”
As he spoke, the Machinery Hivemind members and the carefully selected police officers behind him carried out one corpse after another.
Some of the corpses were dismembered. Tongues, fingers, stomach bags, eyes, etc. were all lying in disarray. Some of the corpses were only bones.
“It looks like many of Backlund’s disappearance cases will be solved because of this.” Isengard pinched his nose and sighed.
When Klein saw an intestine which was almost dragged across the ground, he exhaled and turned to look around the house.
Machinery Hivemind member, Carlson, muttered again, “Jason paid his servants very high wages and gave them a lot of holidays. The servants living around him were all very envious… Jason’s cook even promised his child that he would be home this week and take him to the circus to watch a performance…”
“A true devil…” Kaslana was slightly perturbed.
Looking around, Klein restrained his emotions and solemnly asked, “Why are the furnishings of the house so simple and crude?
“As a banker, even if the bank he owns isn’t big, Jason should’ve had expensive porcelain, excellent paintings, luxurious wall clocks, and all sorts of items made of high-quality silk. Why can’t we see any of that here? Well, the wood for his furniture is still pretty good.”
Carlson glanced at Deacon Ikanser, and after receiving an assenting nod, he said, “It’s clear that Jason had planned this revenge for a long time. He sold the valuable but inconspicuous items in the house, and he had even agreed to the Varvat Bank’s purchase of his estate.
“After killing his servants, he sped up his liquidation and sold the oil painting and other items. He appeared to be certain that he would definitely be found, and he didn’t have any thoughts of getting lucky.
“Before taking action, all he had left was his house, furniture, and identity. It’s unknown where he had moved large quantities of cash, precious metals, and jewelry to.”
After listening to Carlson’s description, Klein suddenly thought of a few adjectives: calm, rational, crazy!
“A true devil,” Isengard evaluated before sharing his deductions. “He is clear-headed and calm in his actions, but he has a strong crazy tendency and a spirit of adventure, which is characteristic of the past two deeds.”
“Therefore, we have to be wary of him taking risks?” Klein grasped the gist of Detective Stanton’s words.
“Yes.” Isengard gravely nodded.
Next, the few detectives searched the house and found a lot of evidence to prove that Patrick Jason was problematic. They also saw the portrait hanging in the activity room.
It depicted a middle-aged man with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tiny of gray, ordinary facial features, and neatly-combed hair. He didn’t have any special features.
At that moment, Ikanser came in and said to Klein and the others, “We found some items in a secret chamber that confirms that Jason Patrick had attempted to summon an even more powerful devil, but for some reason, he didn’t succeed. And those items have confirmed his identity. He’s a member of the Devil family known as Beria, so his real name should be Jason Beria.”
The Beria family?Klein nodded, unsurprised.
“In the ancient Fourth Epoch, the human faction that worshiped devils formed a scattered alliance known as the Blood Sanctify Sect. This organization was internally divided quite drastically. The three great Devil families of Nois, Andariel, and Beria were a tripartite balance of forces. Their ancestors once received the bestowment of the Abyss, and they worship an evil god by the name ‘Dark Side of the Universe.’ They believe that ‘He’ is the ruler of the Abyss and that ‘He’ is the devastator of the world who would corrupt and degenerate the real world’s entire universe,” Isengard introduced to the unaffiliated Beyonders, Kaslana and Klein.
Ikanser shook his head and added, “If a deeply divided organization doesn’t eventually split, integration and unification are inevitable trends. Various situations and rumors indicate that the Beria and Andariel families have gradually weakened since at least a thousand years ago, to the point of becoming vassals of the Nois family in recent decades. Well, the Beria family’s symbol is the abstract symbol combination of a pentagram and goat horns.”
Regardless, the Beria family is still an extremely ancient family with deep roots. It’s no wonder Jason was able to raise a Devil dog. Sigh, that’s just one of the reasons, another reason is that he owns a bank, even if it wasn’t big… In the Second Epoch, the ancient god that corresponds to the Dark Side of the Universe is Devil Monarch, Farbauti. Is there any connection between the two?Klein sighed while feeling curious.
After much searching, the three detectives and the Machinery Hivemind members could only confirm that Jason Patrick was the Desire Apostle, but they were unable to find the man’s current location.
On the pretext of getting help from others, Klein took a handkerchief that Jason had used during the Devil summoning ritual, with plans on finding a chance to divine above the gray fog. After all, Jason had dealt with the items he often came into contact with.
Shortly after, Ikanser came to them and said with a heavy expression, “The Nighthawks will be bringing that Sealed Artifact here. We will be making a move first.”
“Alright,” Isengard and Kaslana answered at the same time.
As for Klein, he had long since raised his hands and feet in approval inwardly.
After exiting Jason’s villa, which occupied a large area, Klein looked back and his expression gradually turned grim.
He said doubtfully, “I think there’s a problem.”
“What problem?” Kaslana hurriedly asked.
Klein deliberated and said, “He sold the bank, his business, and many valuable items ahead of time. That means that Jason is prepared to give up his current identity and life. If his motive is solely to seek revenge on the Devil dog, it’s not sufficient to initiate such a series of actions.”
“Maybe he had a very deep relationship with the Devil dog? Sherlock, you might not think so, but I’ve seen people who treat pets as family,” Kaslana said in disagreement.
Isengard, who was standing beside them, solemnly said, “No, Sherlock is quite right.
“Kaslana, do you know what the ancient name of the Devil pathway’s Sequence 8 is?”
Kaslana revealed a look of contemplation. She had apparently heard of it, but she couldn’t immediately recall it.
At that moment, Klein answered for her in a low voice, “Coldblooded.”
Coldblooded…As she mulled over the name, she suddenly understood why the two great detectives, Moriarty and Stanton, would say so.
Seeing her reaction, Klein pointed in another direction.
“Let’s split up and begin with our own information channels.”
After receiving an affirmative response from Isengard and Kaslana, he left in a hurry. However, he didn’t rush south of the bridge to find Emlyn White.
He wanted to head to the Chissak Police Station and retrieve the fifty pounds he posted as bail.
He has already been proven to be without problems. Both Isengard Stanton and the official Beyonders had given their respective testimonies.
The front door to Jason Patrick’s house suddenly burst open, and a group of Nighthawks in black tweed coats jogged inside.
They wore vigilant and alert expressions, as though they were facing an extremely terrifying enemy.
Tap! Tap! Tap!A person decked out in full silver armor walked in.
The armor exuded a feeling that made it seem like it was abnormally heavy. Various details about it adhered to an ancient style, and from its left shoulder, all the way diagonally to the abdomen area, it was stained with a splash of dark red blood that appeared impossible to remove. Coupled with the sputtering red spots in other places, it created a very queer and beautiful scene, as if it was a unique and magnificent decoration.
Soul Assurer Soest took out his pocket watch and gave it a look.
“Change.”
The silver armor stopped, lifting its visor to reveal the wearer. It was a handsome man with black hair and green eyes.
“Leonard, hot water has been prepared in the master bedroom’s bathroom on the second floor. Don’t delay any longer; otherwise, you’ll only be able to return to the embrace of the Goddess,” Soest exhorted him.
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard Mitchell, with the help of the rest of the Nighthawks, removed his heavy blood-stained silver armor.
With red gloves on, he didn’t say anything, nor did he hesitate as he rushed to the second floor and found the bathtub still billowing with white steam.
Leonard quickly stripped off his clothes and lied down in the hot water without even exposing his nose.
His skin quickly turned red like a cooked lobster, and strange, scar-like silver lines gradually started to appear on the surface of his skin.
Those silver lines were like pure blade beams which constantly spread outwards and fused with the hot water.
In less than ten seconds, the steam disappeared and a thin layer of transparent ice formed on the surface of the hot water!
Only when all the silver lines dispersed did Leonard sit up, panting heavily.
He cocked his head slightly as if he was listening to something. Then, he said with a lowered voice, “Old Man, do you know the origins of 1-42?”
An elderly voice rang out in his mind.
“You are getting more and more impolite.
“I don’t know where that strange armor comes from.”
Without waiting for Leonard to ask further, he let out a chuckle.
“But I think I recognize the owner of the blood.”
“Who is it?” Leonard asked curiously.
The slightly aged voice said in a low, deep voice, “An ancient god before the Cataclysm.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
As soon as Klein stepped into the quiet prayer hall, he saw Father Utravsky and Vampire Emlyn White, one in the front and one in the back, sitting on chairs of different heights. Their hands were placed in front of their mouths and noses, with their fingers clasped together and palms empty.
This was the unique prayer position of the Church of Mother Earth. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Right now, Emlyn White’s expression was gentle and calm, without any trace of the arrogance and vexation which he had before.
Klein slightly moved the corner of his mouth as he silently drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
He took a seat at random, waited until the prayer was over, and then walked over to Emlyn White. He said with a smile, “You are especially pious today.”
“What?” Emlyn snapped to his senses as he muttered to himself while his expression was pale. “What have I done, what have I done…”
His voice trailed off, as though recalling what he had just done.
“Maybe it’s not a bad thing.” Klein consoled the vampire in an utterly unconvincing manner before sitting down next to him.
“I don’t want to hear others say something like that. Although I feel my resistance is weakening…” Emlyn wore a livid expression and he said with a tone filled with despondence, “But I don’t want to betray the moon!”
Klein didn’t continue with the topic that depressed the vampire as he casually asked, “Do you Sanguines worship the Primordial Moon, or a particular deity that represents the moon? Or perhaps, the two of them can be considered the same?”
“All of them.” Emlyn slightly raised his chin, “To a pure-blooded Sanguine, we obviously believe in the deity that represents the moon. of course, it is the god who represents the moon. Her name is Lilith, and she is the ancestor of us Sanguine, an ancient deity. And when humans become Sanguine, they tend to worship the Primordial Moon. Under normal circumstances, the two can be considered equivalent, but there are times when they do not overlap and there are differences.”
“A human becoming a Sanguine?” Klein wasn’t surprised that Emlyn White was able to say the name of an ancient god from the Second Epoch. Instead, he was more concerned about the tidbit about humans becoming Sanguine.
Is this the Vampire Sequence that Mr. Azik had mentioned?he thought.
Emlyn said with a slightly complicated expression, “Yes, there are two types. One is transformed from a bestowment from a powerful Sanguine, and the other is transformed from consuming a corresponding potion. The latter is our most hated enemy.”
“Why?” Klein vaguely guessed at the answer.
Emlyn gritted his teeth and replied, “The main ingredient of their potion is our blood essence.”
As expected…Klein turned his head and sized up Emlyn a few times.
The gaze left Emlyn feeling a little nervous as he snorted.
“You’re already a Beyonder; there’s no way you can switch pathways!”
It’s only because this is my first time seeing a walking, no—a living, no—talking Beyonder ingredient… However, in a certain sense, every human Beyonder is also such an ingredient…Klein originally only wanted to inwardly make a casual joke, but soon he felt a strong sense of sadness.
At this moment, Emlyn looked at the Bishop Utravsky, who was carefully polishing the Sacred Emblem of Life, and said in a low voice, “I found two ingredients that you wanted.”
“What are they?” Klein didn’t attempt to hide his joy.
Emlyn responded smoothly, “Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland and blood. The asking price is 2,000 pounds for the former and 300 pounds for 100 milliliters of the latter.”
2,300…Klein blurted out, “Can I get a discount?”
After receiving his bail money back, he had a total of 2,185 pounds in cash.
For a member of the middle class, this was already quite an abundant amount of savings. Perhaps some people might not be able to save that much money in their entire lifetime, but Klein found that it wasn’t enough…
“No, if it weren’t for me, he would’ve wanted 2,800 pounds, and according to the agreement, you would’ve paid me an extra 150 pounds for a total of 2,450 pounds,” Emlyn said while shaking his head.
Looking at Klein’s expression, he quickly added, “In this era, dragons are rare. Other than the long-lived Sanguine, it is very difficult to find similar Beyonder ingredients elsewhere. Even if they exist, they would be more expensive than ours.”
I’m still short of 265 pounds… Having saved up so much money with such great difficulty, it will be emptied out at once. Yet, I still don’t have enough… I hope Mr. Hanged Man will be able to sell the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic as soon as possible… After this, there’s still the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. It wouldn’t be any cheaper… There’s no way to confirm Little Sun’s side of things, with him needing to conduct himself properly. The amount he owes me is probably best repaid by using the means to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption in a mystical item. That would be a better form of concealment…Many thoughts instantly flashed through Klein’s mind as he felt the light outside the window dim significantly.
He took a deep breath and said, “Okay.
“However, this deal will be delayed for some time. I recently provoked a fellow and am now being protected by official Beyonders. You don’t wish for that seller to be locked up in the cathedral’s basement, right?”
And I still have to gather the rest of the money…Klein tilted his head slightly to look at the cathedral’s dome.
“Official Beyonders?” Emlyn White jumped up and looked around.
Klein glanced at him and said, “Don’t worry about it. You’re now a priest of the Church of Mother Earth, and you have legal status. Moreover, Bishop Utravsky will protect you.”
“I’m not…” Emlyn’s denial was exceptionally weak.
He sat down again and suddenly thought of something as he said, “Can the official Beyonders resolve the problem of a psychological cue?”
“Maybe.” Klein almost burst out laughing. “But in that case, you will most likely become a believer of the Evernight Goddess, the God of Steam and Machinery, or the Lord of Storms. Of course, you can also choose to become a member of the military’s special department. They might be able to send you overseas as a spy to seduce some noble woman.
“I only like puppets and pure, beautiful girls!” Emlyn immediately emphasized.
I can tell that you’re a little interested, but only a little…Klein switched gears and asked, “Do you know any members of the Beria family?”
“Beria? That crazy family that worships devils? No, they are devils themselves!” Emlyn blurted out. “Why are you looking for them?”
Klein helplessly said, “I’ve offended one of them, Jason Patrick Beria, due to a serial murder case.
“Help me find out his recent whereabouts and acquaintances in your circle. If you have any accurate information, I will pay you, depending on the importance of the information.”
Of course, this could also be claimed from the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military…Klein thought with relief.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“You actually dared to provoke a real devil.
“When you have exact information about him, he will know that you will bring him a great deal of harm.”
“It’s alright, I have the protection of the authorities,” Klein replied indifferently.
After a few seconds of silence, Emlyn said, “Well, I’ll try. The payment for information needs to be at least twenty pounds.”
After finalizing this matter, Klein didn’t stay any longer, and he walked out of the cathedral.
His mind was filled with the question of how he was going to gather the money.
Miss Magician’s new book is about to be published. She should receive a sizable amount of money for it. There will still be royalties later on. Perhaps I can promote the Astrologer potion formula to her; however, she hasn’t even gathered all the potion ingredients of Trickmaster… Miss Justice has joined the Psychology Alchemists, and I have no formulas to sell her. Sell her knowledge?
The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic is worth about 1,300 pounds, perhaps even lower… Must I produce a mystical item? Or should I think of a way to get Emlyn White to become a believer of The Fool, receiving tributes at the cost of offering to remove the psychological cue…
Right, Jason Beria carried a lot of cash, jewelry, and precious metals. If he can be found, perhaps I might get a share!
As his thoughts raced, Klein walked out of the cathedral and saw the dark sky and the thin fog.
He sighed and said, “I’m really short on money…”
…
Back at Minsk Street, Klein walked into the bathroom with a thick stack of newspapers in his hand, as if he was about to fight a protracted war.
He wanted to head above the gray fog and use Jason’s handkerchief to divine his whereabouts!
Inside the bathroom in 15 Minsk Street.
Klein took out a paper figurine from a concealed pocket, shook it, and transformed it into a body double.
He made the body double sit on the toilet with a newspaper in hand as a way to deceive others. Then, he hid himself in the shadows, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog.
These series of actions were even more magical than magic!
Inside the majestic ancient palace, Klein sat at the very end of the long bronze table, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief in front of him.
It was only a projection, but it could also be used for divination as long as the handkerchief didn’t leave his body in the real world. The earliest instance was back when he used the projection of the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem in Tingen City as a divination object. At that time, he still didn’t know how to summon himself, and he was unable to bring items with spirituality above the gray fog.
Of course, there was still a big difference between using a projection and using the actual object for divination; therefore, Klein often tried his best to use the actual object. But right now, with him being protected by official Beyonders, it wasn’t that convenient to carry out a ritual.
If anyone were to find him lighting candles in the day while on the toilet, he would be in deep trouble.
If I can really manage to obtain Jason Beria’s location via divination, I can always take the risk by summoning myself and bringing the handkerchief up here if the revelation isn’t clear enough…With a mumble, Klein produced a goatskin and a fountain pen. He wrote the divination sentence: “Jason Beria’s current location.”
Normally speaking, relying on a handkerchief that the target used only during a certain ritual made it impossible to divine the whereabouts of the target since the connection wasn’t strong enough, and there was too much interference. For example, it was very easy to end up provoking the Abyss Grand Duke which the ritual was directed at.
But for Klein, interferences could be eliminated. The so-called Abyss Grand Duke was at most a High-Sequence Devil, and not the incarnation of the Dark Side of the Universe. Above the fog, the mysterious space had already handled deities like the Eternal Blazing Sun and the True Creator. Even a slightly weaker one was at the level of an angel, Mr. Door, and up to this point in time, he hadn’t suffered any serious mishaps.
As for the problem of the connection not being strong enough, Klein, who could only be enhanced to a certain degree by the gray fog, was helpless as well. He could only give it a try and try his luck. Perhaps it would only be after he became a High-Sequence Beyonder Saint in this domain that he could have the corresponding confidence. ( Boxno vel. co m )
In theory, it’s possible. After all, when holding a ritual, one’s body, heart, and mind were unified the most. It was also the easiest to communicate with the outside world…Klein, who was now barely considered an expert in mysticism, muttered. He held the handkerchief and the goatskin with the divination statement written on it, and he leaned back into his chair.
He quickly entered a state of Cogitation and constantly chanted, “Jason Beria’s current location.”
After chanting it seven times, Klein fell into a deep sleep and entered the dream world.
Within the gray world, countless images flashed and intersected with each other in a rather dispersed manner.
Soon, the scene became clear and filled Klein’s “vision,” which made him feel as if he had entered a dream.
In the dream, the lights were dim and the desk was dark red. A figure was standing in front of the oriel window, looking out at the garden.
There was a glass shed in the garden, with roses blooming inside, bright red in the December cold.
The figure of a man was projected on the window. He was of medium height, with curly brown hair and cold brown eyes. He looked to be in his thirties.
This… Am I not divining Jason Beria’s location? Who is this? He feels a little familiar…Klein was puzzled, he but didn’t think further about it. He let his spirituality remain in a dispersed state, as if he were roaming some mysterious world.
Just as he raised the question, the man turned and walked to a corner of the room, where there were two large leather suitcases.
The man squatted down and opened one of the suitcases. Inside was a neat stack of bills, with gold bars placed on top of them.
The notes that were exposed were all in ten-pound denominations, while the gold bars shone with an enchanting luster.
The man pulled something out of a hidden pocket of his suitcase, shook it, and opened it.
It was a slightly pale piece of human skin!
A complete piece of human skin!
The man quickly stripped off his clothes and put on the human skin. In just ten seconds, he had become Jason Beria with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tint of gray, and neatly combed hair!
At this point, the scene suddenly shattered, and Klein opened his eyes.
It’s no wonder that Jason was willing to take a risk. So it turns out that in the past ten years, he has always been wearing a human skin and has never shown his true face… As expected of a calm and crazy Devil…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
Jason had left his portrait in the house, and it didn’t garner any suspicion from Isengard and the others, because his neighbors had seen him and knew what he looked like. Even without the portrait, with the powers of the Beyonders of the official organizations, it would’ve been easy to reconstruct his likeness, and the result would’ve been even better than a photograph; therefore, there was no reason for Jason not to have the drive to destroy something like it. This was something very logical.
Who would’ve thought that he would’ve left a hoax in somewhere that looked to be most natural! If searches are made according to the portrait, even if the Nighthawks have Sealed Artifact 1-42, it wouldn’t be that easy to lock onto the target… Moreover, in both times, he had used his own abilities to conceal his face. Who would’ve thought that his face, which had been tightly covered and concealed, was actually fake!Klein realized how cunning Jason was.
He rubbed his temples and began to recall the scenes he saw in the dream divination.
A house with a glass greenhouse. That’s a pretty obvious feature. There aren’t many similar buildings in Backlund! But the question is, how do I report it? The moment I tell the Machinery Hivemind, Jason would definitely sense the danger and start to disguise himself and move away…
Directly find the Nighthawk with Sealed Artifact 1-42? What if I encounter someone familiar? I don’t want to turn into ashes and be scattered into the Tussock River… Besides, I can’t rush to report it. I just started gathering information, so how is it possible to receive any information from my various channels so quickly…
That fellow is really carrying a large sum of cash and jewelry, a whole suitcase worth of bills… The total value may exceed 50,000 pounds…
Thoughts raced through Klein’s mind and it took him a moment to calm down. He decided to wait another two days, then use the appropriate means to inform the Nighthawks in charge of this matter with the revelation he received.
With the divination coming to an end, he returned to the real world, removed his double, and sat on the toilet himself.
…
In the afternoon, Klein threw a coin when he was about to leave.
The revelation he received was that it wasn’t beneficial for him to head out.
“There will be danger if I head out?” Klein didn’t hesitate to return to his living room and sit down.
After about twenty minutes, he heard the doorbell ring and saw that it was Isengard Stanton who had come to visit him.
“Mr. Stanton, any progress?” Klein asked rather delightfully.
Isengard pointed to the back of the hall.
“Let’s talk inside.”
“Alright.” Klein made way by stepping aside.
After sitting on two sofas which faced each other, Isengard held his hunter’s hat and took a deep breath.
“The Desire Apostle has appeared again.”
Seeing Klein maintaining his silence, he nodded in satisfaction and continued, “The families of two detectives refused protection, believing that they wouldn’t be implicated, so they remained outside. Today, at lunchtime, they were found dead in their respective offices. One was so horrified that he died from fright. The other was too excited that he expanded the last of his energy.
“They were too stubborn, as expected of believers of the Tyrant, But as a result, the Mandated Punishers have formally involved themselves. It’s said that the few Churches and the military’s High-Sequence Beyonders have cast their gaze over, and they’ve placed the matter of the Desire Apostle as one of the most important events in recent times.”
“Are you hoping that I wouldn’t reveal your identity as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom?” Klein asked, seemingly enlightened.
“It’s easy to talk between detectives.” Isengard smiled and nodded.
“No problem.” Klein made the promise first, then said, “I have some information channels that are convenient to expose. If I get valuable information from them later, I hope you can help me inform the Nighthawks and keep it confidential.”
As for why it’s the Nighthawks instead of the Machinery Hivemind, he believed that he didn’t need to be too clear about it. With the intelligence of a great detective like Stanton, he could easily figure it out.
Isengard first agreed to Klein’s request, then said in puzzlement, “By telling me, it’s the same as letting Jason notice it ahead of time.”
“Let’s hope we can think of ways of avoiding that… Also, please help me think about other possibilities. That ring of yours should be able to mimic several Beyonder powers,” Klein calmly replied.
“Alright.” Isengard didn’t say anything further.
He pondered for a few seconds and took out his pipe to take a whiff.
“The Desire Apostle’s actions today have verified one of my guesses. Heh heh, it’s also the question you thought of previously.”
“His main purpose isn’t revenge?” Klein understood what Isengard was implying.
Isengard leaned forward and solemnly said, “Since Jason has already been through the Coldblooded stage, it means that he’s definitely coldblooded. It’s impossible that he would go this far for that Devil.
“Sherlock, look. Up until now, all of the official Beyonders in Backlund have been mobilized, and even the High-Sequence Beyonders have shifted their attention to this matter. At this point, if Jason wants to deal with someone else—the true target—wouldn’t it be much easier?”
Klein thought over it for a moment and replied heavily, “That makes sense!”
…
After a short exchange, Isengard went on to find Kaslana. After Klein tossed the coin, he went out as planned, heading for the Quelaag Club.
Neither of them had yet revealed their suspicions to the official Beyonders, fearing that it would end up directing harm at Jason, making him detect it and abandon his series of actions.
As soon as he entered the Quelaag Club, Klein met the surgeon, Aaron in the lobby.
“Long time no see,” he smiled and greeted him.
“I’ve been really busy recently,” Aaron replied in a friendly manner, but he maintained his cold expression out of habit. “Besides, my wife recently got pregnant, and I’m going to be a father again.”
“Congratulations. When did this happen?” Klein asked casually.
Aaron thought for a while and said, “It was just confirmed. She should be pregnant for more than a month.”
“More than a month?” Klein was startled, and then he looked into his eyes.
“Yes, a month or so ago.” Aaron nudged his gold-rimmed glasses and gave him a positive answer.
A month or so ago? Isn’t that when you were being troubled by Will Auceptin-related nightmares?Klein was surprised and puzzled, but he didn’t let his emotions show.
In the blink of an eye, he thought of the two divinations he had made.
Will Auceptin was in a dark room with the sound of running water outside.
Was that symbolizing amniotic fluid or blood?Klein’s heart chilled as he suddenly understood something.
When he looked at Dr. Aaron again, he wore a rather complicated look in his eyes.
He suspected that his wife was carrying Will Auceptin, a Snake of Mercury!
In the symbolism of mysticism, the Snake of Fate’s head and tail are connected, with it devouring its own tail. It implies the cycle of destiny in a hidden manner… In order to avoid his enemy, Will Auceptin took the initiative to secretly initiate a new cycle in advance?Klein guessed based on what he knew.
Dr. Aaron didn’t notice the abnormality he was trying hard to hide. He smiled and said, “He’ll definitely be a cute guy. When he’s born, I’ll hold a party to celebrate his arrival. Sherlock, don’t refuse my invitation when the time comes.”
“Perhaps it’s a she,” Klein replied with a smile.
Frankly speaking, he was curious to see what kind of state the newly born Snake of Mercury was in.
However, he was also a little afraid and worried. After all, the Snake of Mercury was a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway related to fate, and it also involved the fight for the position of being a deity. No one could be sure whether the future would be smooth sailing, with peace and bliss.
For Dr. Aaron, I don’t know if it was fortune or misfortune… Whether Will Auceptin is kind is one matter, but whether or not the other Snake of Mercury would discover him is another matter… And Will Auceptin hasn’t done anything as of now. Informing the Nighthawks now would seem a little cruel. I’ve always understood wild Beyonders… It’s best to just quietly watch from the sidelines and not get involved, or perhaps taking advantage of the situation is the best choice… Maybe I made a mistake in my interpretation and am overthinking things? Perhaps Will Auceptin isn’t a Snake of Mercury at all! Perhaps the child Mrs. Aaron is carrying is very normal!Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind.
“She? That’s even better.” Aaron said in anticipation.
After some thought, Klein asked another question, “Have you had any nightmares lately?”
“Occasionally, but they were all normal nightmares. There are no longer any nightmares of Will Auceptin anymore. Sherlock, thank you for your guidance,” Aaron said earnestly.
No, no, no, that makes it abnormal. As a keyboard warrior, my limited general knowledge of psychology tells me that occasionally dreaming of Will Auceptin would be the natural thing to do. It’s a standard response from overstimulation. Since Will had caused you so much trouble and left such a deep impression on you, it would definitely be reflected in your dreams. Therefore, the correct outcome would be to occasionally dream about Will Auceptin, but the dream wouldn’t be too clear, to the point of only knowing that something like that had happened without remembering the details…Klein was pretty sure.
At that moment, he heard a rustling sound.
He subconsciously looked outside the hall, only to see the darkness in the air being dispersed by a strong wind, and the thin light-yellow fog was swept away as a result.
The leafless branches swayed back and forth, and the strong gust of wind left a clear trail towards the southeast.
A few seconds later, everything returned to normal.
“It’s hard to see such strong winds in Backlund during winter. At least, I don’t remember anything like it before.” Aaron sighed as he looked out the window.
That’s not an ordinary wind… What happened?Klein suppressed his curiosity and made an excuse to go to the bathroom to perform a simple divination, but he failed to obtain any effective revelations.
He temporarily put this matter to the back of his mind and prepared to head to the underground shooting range to practice his shooting.
At that moment, a waiter wearing a red vest came through the warm hall and respectfully said, “Mr. Moriarty, your friend is here for you.”
“Who?” Klein asked in surprise.
“Mr. Ikanser Bernard,” the red-vested attendant answered.
The deacon who’s often forced to “perm his hair”… Why is he suddenly looking for me? Have there been any new discoveries?Klein immediately walked to the reception hall of the club.
Ikanser pressed down the hat which had been pushed up by his fluffy hair, walked over, and said with a lowered voice, “The Mandated Punishers have found Jason Patrick Beria.”
“How was he found?” Klein asked, half surprised, half curious.
According to his divination, Jason Beria had always been wearing human skin. His true appearance and aura weren’t what they had assumed they were. It was almost impossible for him to be found so easily!
Ikanser surveyed the area and said, “I’m not sure. I just received the news.”
He pointed to a small white bird standing on the tree outside the door.
The bird was leisurely cleaning its feathers with its beak.
Before Klein could ask further, Ikanser gave a general account of what had happened.
“The Mandated Punishers found clues and confirmed Jason’s location. However, the Devil discovered the danger in advance and managed to kill two Mandated Punishers and fled before they managed to close in on him. This infuriated the higher-ups of the Church of the Lord of Storms. As such, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, is currently personally in pursuit. You likely saw a gust of wind just now. It was caused by him. He’s the Archbishop of the Church of the Lord of Storms’s Backlund diocese, and he’s also one of the Cardinals of the Church of the Lord of Storms.
It sounds normal, but it also feels weird… According to my theory with Mr. Isengard, this can be also understood as a way for Jason, the Desire Apostle, to draw away High-Sequence Beyonders…Klein asked after some deliberation, “Are you sure that the person discovered is Jason Beria?”
Ikanser’s expression instantly turned heavy as he replied with an odd tone, “I’ll give it a try,” he replied in a strange tone.
He motioned to Klein to follow him out and into a large carriage parked at the side of the street. There were two members of the Machinery Hivemind inside.
Ikanser took a deep breath and took out the strange-patterned silver mirror from a special pocket in his clothes.
After doing the necessary steps, he gloomily said, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is Jason Patrick Beria’s current location.’”
The surrounding light suddenly warped, as if they were lights after a rain. A scene rapidly surfaced on the silver mirror.
It was a riverboat with a sail raised. Jason Beria, with his high cheekbones, blue eyes with a gray tint, and neatly combed hair, pressed down his cap, propped up the collar of his coat, and hurried into the cabin.
“He’s really trying to escape Backlund! Spellsinger of God seems to be heading towards the dock area…” a female Machinery Hivemind member said in realization.
That’s way too easy for him to be exposed, right?Klein was filled with doubt.
Ikanser wasn’t concerned with any of this; all his attention was placed on the silver mirror’s surface.
This time, there was only the choice of answering. Answering it wrongly or lying meant suffering a terrifying penalty.
Soon, words in blood-red appeared on the mirror:
“If the man you like is covered with lumps; has his skin shed, reducing him only to flesh and blood; or has become a monster, but it is still able to communicate with him, will you still like him?”
What a shameful question… Wait, a man?Klein almost turned his head to look at Ikanser.
Ikanser slowly breathed out and said, “I will, but I will kill him with my own hands.”
“Very honest.” A new combination of words appeared on the surface of the silver mirror.
… This question and answer game is simply a public hearing…Klein really wanted to cover his face.
He looked at the other two Machinery Hivemind members and saw no abnormalities from them, or perhaps, it should be said that they were pretending to not have any abnormal expressions. He hesitantly said, “I keep feeling that all of this has been too easy. Perhaps that’s not the real Jason Beria?”
“But Jason Beria was directed at him.” Ikanser was planning to put away the silver mirror.
Klein thought for a few seconds and said after organizing his words, “No, what I truly mean is that we have to abandon any ingrained judgments. What we are looking for is that Desire Apostle, not Jason Beria. The two might not necessarily be the same.
“This is a point that I have to mention as a detective.”
…
On King’s Avenue, a luxurious carriage left the kingdom’s parliament.
The carpeted carriage was furnished with a bed, a sofa, a table, and other furniture, like a mobile room.
Duke Pallas Negan, who was dressed in a dark blue admiral’s uniform, was drinking a polished crystal glass of red wine that resembled crimson blood.
As he sampled the wine, he said thoughtfully, “Invite Earl Hall to be my guest tomorrow. I would like to discuss with him about increasing the remuneration of the factory workers and improving their working hours, as well as amending the Poor Law. These are bills he has been pushing hard for recently. He should be very interested. Heh, why would the Church of the Evernight Goddess suddenly be concerned over such matters?
“When sending the invitation, you can first inform Earl Hall about the topics I wish to discuss. The property restrictions for the elections are necessary and cannot be lowered. Otherwise, those who are in control of a large number of workers will take up more seats. Also, suppress the recent attack on the invalid voting districts…”
The secretary at the side quickly scribbled down Duke Negan’s orders.
After he was done, Duke Negan sighed and said, “The reason I’m doing this is also for the sake of the nobles. However, there are more and more useless fellows among us, and there’s even quite a number of them who owe money to the tycoons.”
At that moment, the carriage didn’t turn towards Empress Borough but went straight ahead.
As the greatest property-owning noble apart from the king, Duke Negan had many mistresses, but in the relatively conservative Loen Kingdom, this was something which would leave him vulnerable to his political enemies. Therefore, even as a noble duke, he still had to sneak around when he went to his mistress’s place, but this seemed to only give him more pleasure.
Today, he was planning to go to his most beloved mistress of the past two to three years, a young girl who had just turned twenty.
Duke Negan took out a bottle of medicine made of mummy powder and drank it. He couldn’t help but touch the accessory hanging from his neck. It was a dark blue thumb-sized conch.
It was a mystical item that the Church of the Lord of Storms had specially provided after his last assassination attempt by Qilangos. As long as Duke Negan blew on it, the Holy Wind Cathedral’s Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake would hear it and lock onto his position.
In order to protect himself, Duke Negan even moved the residences of his mistresses to areas near the Holy Wind Cathedral.
The carriage slowly moved until it reached an extremely luxurious building. At a glance, there was a glass greenhouse filled with bright red roses.
Inside the carriage outside the Quelaag Club.
“The Desire Apostle might not necessarily be Jason Beria? You believe that we might’ve been misled?” Ikanser didn’t scoff, show contempt, or think lightly of what Klein had said. Instead, he began to seriously discuss the problem with him.
Not a bad deacon… However, it could also be due to him frequently using the magic mirror name Arrodes. No matter how bad his temper is, it would eventually be worn out…Klein praised silently and nodded sincerely.
“This is my personal opinion, derived from a cautious standpoint.
“It’s very easy to prove it again. Ask the magic mirror of the Desire Apostle’s location, and not of Jason Beria’s location.”
Ikanser pressed down his hat and said, “Makes sense.”
His expression turned serious once again, and his gaze landed on the magic mirror in his palm.
“Deacon Ikanser, if you were to ask for any clues here, the Devil will definitely be able to detect it,” Klein reminded them.
“That’s right.” Ikanser turned his head to the other two members and said, “Continue protecting Mr. Moriarty in secret. Even if the Desire Apostle attacks, the three of you should be able to last for some time. Besides, there’s military personnel nearby.”
“Yes, Deacon!” the two Machinery Hivemind members answered without hesitation. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Ikanser left at once, heading for where the Nighthawks were, which was around Isengard Stanton.
With the Spellsinger of God stirred, and the Sealed Artifact of the Church of Goddess Church out in force… if the Desire Apostle were to really do anything, it would definitely be this afternoon… Let’s hope that there’s enough time and that the magic mirror will give him the correct answer… But this way, I won’t have a chance to get involved, and I won’t be able to personally see the Devil that has harmed all of us die, and I won’t have access to his suitcase full of money, gold bars, gold coins, and jewelry…Klein looked at the Ikanser’s departing back and sighed in disappointment.
However, his mood soon recovered.
That’s good too. At the very least I won’t have to take any risks and be able to safely get out of this predicament.
Furthermore, the Machinery Hivemind definitely won’t treat me unfairly. If I were to succeed, my opinions and suggestions definitely would’ve played an important role. Furthermore, I’m a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, so it’s likely I’ll receive some of the spoils… Considering the premise of 50,000 pounds, it shouldn’t be too small…
Klein couldn’t help but feel a bit regretful as he thought of this.
But he wouldn’t risk himself by getting involved.
A Magician never performs unprepared!
It happened too quickly and hastily, without giving me any time to plan at all…Klein nodded at the two Machinery Hivemind members, got out of the carriage, and returned to the Quelaag Club, where he had no trouble getting the attendant to allocate him a break room.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s living room.
Leonard Mitchell combed some of his slightly unruly black hair. In accordance with Captain Soest’s instructions and the help of the other Nighthawks, he barely managed to put on the silver armor, which was stained with large amounts of blood.
He pulled down his visor and hid his green eyes in the darkness. Then he extended his left hand, which was covered by a silver metal gauntlet, and held the magic mirror Ikanser handed him.
Within the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, the code name of the silver mirror was 2-111.
“It’s only a Grade 2 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked, slightly surprised.
Ikanser nodded.
“Yes, it’s not that dangerous.”
As he said that, he suddenly sounded like he was gritting his teeth.
“That is to say that it’s other aspects have reached the standards of a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked in thought.
Ikanser warily glanced at him.
“Only in certain aspects.”
He refused to divulge any more information.
At this moment, Leonard used his right hand to gently stroke the surface of the silver mirror. The living room suddenly became quiet.
After repeating it three times, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is the current location of the Desire Apostle who assaulted Isengard Stanton?’”
The entire house turned dark as though a dark cloud had passed by.
The surface of the silver mirror glowed with an aqueous light, and a blurry image quickly formed—it was a luxurious villa with a large garden in front of the window.
In the center of the garden, there was a glass greenhouse, with bright red roses blooming inside.
Above the glass greenhouse, the pale sun could still be seen behind the thin fog.
“It’s in Backlund!” Isengard Stanton immediately derived the location of the scene based on the angle of the view and the position of the sun in the sky.
“This is completely different from the answer when we asked about Jason Beria! We’ve been tricked!” Ikanser said in a deep voice.
Soul Assurer Soest exhaled and said, “How crafty.
“Then, who’s the Jason Beria that Spellsinger of God is chasing?
“Sigh, there’s no time for discussion. We need to narrow down the general location of the presented scene. Then, we’ll immediately take action. I suspect that the Desire Apostle is planning to cause a huge incident!”
At this point, the silver mirror known as Arrodes had dissipated the scene, replacing it with words.
It required Leonard Mitchell to answer a question, and if he lied or refused to answer, he would be severely punished.
For some baffling reason, Leonard felt a little nervous. He put away his usual frivolous attitude and quietly waited for the question.
A few seconds later, he saw the blood-red words change, taking shape one by one.
“On your body, is there something attached…”
Halfway through the question, Leonard’s pupils rapidly contracted. His back tensed up, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
If it wasn’t for him being concealed by the blood-stained silver armor, the others would’ve already noticed his abnormality.
Right at this moment, his left palm inexplicably trembled.
The silver magic mirror suddenly trembled, and the scarlet words were strangely tainted with a tint of green. If one didn’t keep staring at the mirror with rapt attention, it would be difficult for others to discover that the color of the mirror had slightly changed.
The words continued warping, changing the question to: “On your body, is there a scar which you cannot tell others?”
“Yes, that scar resides in my memory,” Leonard answered stably, but his body inside the blood-stained silver armor felt a sense of exhaustion from suddenly relaxing a high tension.
This mirror is too dangerous… It actually noticed it! Thankfully, Old Man has recovered a bit after such a long time…he thought; his lips were dry.
Soest took out his pocket watch, pressed it open to take a look, and said to Leonard, who was inside the blood-stained silver armor.
“There’s still time, you’ll be in charge of the rest of the operation!”
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard let out a secret sigh.
…
Dock area, Backlund Shipyard.
Patrick Jason Beria entered a cabin he had reserved in advance.
He looked out of the window and observed the sky filled with fog as he silently counted the time.
After a while, he quickly took off his hat and clothes. Then, with a tug of his hand, he pulled off the outer layer of human skin!
Under the human skin was a beautiful woman in her early thirties with a profound look in her eyes. She wasn’t the man with brown hair and brown eyes whom Klein had seen during the dream divination!
The woman took out some clothes and put them on methodically, quickly becoming an absolutely charming woman.
Finally, she pulled out a fist-sized stone figurine from the bottom of a suitcase and wrapped it tightly with the peeled off skin before tying a dead knot.
Having done all this, the riverboat was already some distance away. She opened the window and threw Patrick Jason’s skin along with the stone figurine into the river.
Plop!
The human skin that was tied to the heavy object quickly sank.
The woman clapped her hands and closed the window. Carrying the suitcase, she changed to a different cabin she had prepared.
Then, she sat down at the window of the new cabin, propped up her elbows, her face in her hands, and looked out leisurely.
After an unknown period of time, she saw a strong gust of wind blowing in the air, dispersing the thin fog.
The corners of her lips curled up into a brilliant smile.
…
In a luxurious villa not far from the Holy Wind Cathedral in Cherwood Borough.
The bloated, blue-eyed Pallas Negan bear hugged his approaching mistress, a beautiful young girl with a bit of innocence on her face.
There were two people following him. One of them was a middle-aged man wearing a black tailcoat. He had brown hair and blue eyes, but he didn’t wear an expression. He was a Beyonder guard provided by the Church of the Lord of Storms, a Sequence 6 Wind-blessed.
The other person was Duke Negan’s secretary.
He was a thin blond young man with delicate features, looking refined and reserved. His biggest flaw was his receding hairline which didn’t match his age.
As for the other guards, or security personnel, they were spread out outside the house.
On the second floor, the Wind-blessed entered the bedroom before Duke Negan for a quick inspection. Meanwhile, Duke Negan’s secretary was in charge of searching the surrounding rooms.
After confirming that there were no problems, they nodded at Duke Negan, indicating that he could continue.
“My roused up feelings have almost calmed down,” Duke Negan said half-jokingly.
His mistress happily responded, “Then we can have a nice chat. I’d like to hear about your time at sea.”
“I hope you’ll eventually have the energy to do so.” Duke Negan carried his mistress into the bedroom and closed the door behind him with his heel.
His secretary and the Wind-blessed entered the rooms on either side of him, not relaxing in the slightest.
In the attic of this house.
A man in a dark overcoat sat on an old chair, his eyes half closed. It was unknown what he was trying to sense, but he would occasionally smile and shake his head.
His brown hair was slightly curled, and his brown eyes were cold. It was the same person that Klein had seen in the dream divination! The difference was that there was one fewer suitcase by his feet.
“How vigorous, and what intense desire… This doesn’t match my judgment of him. It looks like he took some medicine… That just works so well for me… Heh heh, how could they possibly imagine that Patrick Jason Beria is actually two people…” The man tilted his face up slightly as if he was intoxicated.
“It’s almost time… Right now!”
His right hand suddenly clenched, as if he was tightly clutching someone’s heart!
Beyond the window, the glass greenhouse reflected the pale light of the sun, and the bright roses stood out even in the thin fog.
In the bedroom, Duke Negan seemed to have recovered the feeling of following his father and elders around the vast lands when he was young, riding a horse, using a hound, and chasing a wild beast.
Finally, he climaxed and the surroundings seemed to become abnormally quiet.
At this moment, his mind suddenly buzzed once. He felt as if the pleasure and comfort he was feeling had suddenly exploded one after another. It continued exploding without end or limit, again and again.
Duke Negan’s waist kept shaking, and his eyes were blank, his brain having lost its train of thought.
His heart began to beat violently in an unbearable manner, like a steam boiler whose pressure had gone beyond its limits. It could blow up at any time, and hot steam could gush out at any moment.
If it were an ordinary person or a Beyonder who wasn’t physically strong, they would’ve suffered a heart attack, a massive cerebral hemorrhage, and die on the spot. But Duke Negan ultimately managed to ride through the attack. Only his eyes were unfocused, and saliva was flowing out the corner of his mouth before he weakly slumped onto his mistress.
The Wind-blessed and the duke’s secretary, who were onguard on both sides of the room, simultaneously sensed the strange and mysterious smell of spirituality. The former’s body was suddenly surrounded by a violent wind, sweeping him towards the wall, and with a clang, a large hole was blown through the wall as he stepped into the bedroom.
The secretary went straight to the source of the mystery—the attic of the house!
Along the way, he didn’t evade or dodge, but the decorative vases and other objects in the corridor seemed to have found lives of their own and avoided him in ingenious ways.
As he ran up the stairs to the attic, the wooden floorboards seemed to rise, as if to give him a hand.
In just three or four seconds, the refined, handsome, blond young man entered the attic and saw a figure sitting on an old chair.
The figure was covered in a thick black liquid, just like the gathering of all the ugly desires and intense feelings in the depths of a human’s heart. It was the greed of willing to sell and hang oneself by the ropes, the hunger that wouldn’t even spare one’s own kind, and a lust without limits.
This was a devil walking the earth!
The skinny secretary’s expression didn’t change, nor did he attack directly. Instead, he looked at the other party, reached behind him, and politely closed the door.
Bam!
The wooden door of the attic was closed.
The entire room suddenly felt like it had been completely sealed, as if one could never leave the room unless effort was put in to crack the seal.
At this moment, the concept of “closing the door and sealing the room” seemed to have been changed to “seal this place, isolate the outside from the inside!”
The Desire Apostle moved. His body expanded and grew a pair of huge bat wings that emitted light blue tongues of flames.
One by one, fireballs that exuded a strong sulfurous smell were formed, and they bombarded Duke Negan’s blond secretary.
The secretary reached out with his white-gloved left hand and clenched it while half-turning his wrist.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The fireballs stopped following the principle of straight or parabolic paths as they scattered in every direction in a sudden outburst of chaos, like the irregular movement of tiny particles suggested by a botanist1. Some of them hit the wall, some hit the ceiling, some fell beside the weak-looking secretary, and some fell backward, almost wounding the Desire Apostle himself.
The entire attic was a mess, with traces of destruction and char everywhere, and the house even shook a few times.
However, the mysterious power that was “sealed” in here, or the rules that had been tampered with, had yet been destroyed. The surrounding walls, the old wooden door, and the dusty roof appeared to be on the verge of collapsing, but it remained intact.
The Desire Apostle wasn’t frustrated by the failure of his previous attempt, nor was he flustered that he couldn’t control his enemy or catalyze him into a frenzy, due to his calmness and restrained desires. His coffee-brown eyes suddenly lit up like lava as he took the form of the blond secretary. He spat out a word in the Devil language, one filled with foulness and filth: “Die!”
Almost at the same time, the pupils under the secretary’s golden-rimmed glasses constricted. He opened his left fist and aimed at the Desire Apostle with the palm of his hand.
Suddenly, his figure split into two. One was refined and skinny like his actual self. The other was a shadow covered by a black liquid of “desire.” The two quickly alternated, overlapping with each other at times.
“Die!”
The words said in the Language of Foulness echoed in the attic as the secretary let out a low grunt and took two steps back.
Following that, the split silhouette dissipated, and large swaths of rusted red marks appeared on his face, as though he had turned into a man of iron that had been left in a humid area for years.
Cough! Cough! Cough!He coughed violently, spitting out blobs of rusted blood that had congealed into clumps.
The marks on his body began to slowly peel off.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
The Desire Apostle was also coughing, coughing out blood that had clumped and turned to rust. The viscous black liquid covering his entire body suddenly became much thinner.
The Language of Foulness seemed to have half of its effects transferred to him by Duke Negan’s secretary!
…
In the bedroom.
The Wind-blessed helped Duke Negan up and kicked the beautiful mistress to the other side in case she was an accomplice of the assailant.
The reason why he didn’t help the secretary was because he knew he had only one responsibility—to protect Duke Negan!
And in similar situations, one had to be wary of more than one enemy!
At this point, Duke Negan had somewhat recovered a little, he was rather strong, but his limbs still felt weak. His body felt empty and his mind was sluggish. He was completely unable to use his Beyonder powers.
He motioned to the Wind-blessed to remove the conch necklace from his neck and brought the item to his lips.
Duke Negan took a deep breath and blew into the small conch which was covered in strange patterns.
Splash!
The low and deep sound of the tide was heard as it rushed towards the Holy Wind Cathedral.
“With His Grace’s speed, he should be able to arrive very soon!” The Wind-blessed first reassured him, and then with Duke Negan on his back, he went to the window and leaped down.
He wanted to meet up with the duke’s guards outside; there were two or three Low-Sequence Beyonders among them.
Duke Negan gasped for breath and said, “Catch him, make sure to catch him alive, or with a Spirit Body…
“I want to know who it is!”
He had suffered an assassination attempt from Pirate Admiral Qilangos the last time, and now, it was an unknown Sequence 5 expert. Duke Negan was very aware that he hadn’t developed any irredeemable grudges with anyone recently, as such, he was especially angry and resentful.
He wanted to find the mastermind and use all the resources at his disposal to tear the mastermind apart!
The premise of all this was that he could find clues from the assassin.
Seven or eight seconds later, most of the duke’s guards surged forward, surrounding Pallas Negan and the Wind-blessed in the middle as they gathered in front of the garden.
“Wait here and be on guard against the enemy,” the Wind-blessed gave the order.
Under normal circumstances, he had to protect the duke and evacuate from the assassination grounds as quickly as possible and rush to the safety of the Holy Wind Cathedral. However, he wasn’t sure if there were any other enemies, and he was afraid of being ambushed en route. He was afraid of missing the reinforcements from Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, and ending up being placed in a more perilous situation.
One second, two seconds, three seconds… Time kept flowing by as the house shook from time to time, and the battle inside seemed to have reached its climax.
“Why is the Archbishop not here yet?” the panting Duke Negan asked in a slightly panicked voice.
With the archbishop’s flying speed, he should’ve arrived very quickly. However, there weren’t any signs of the thin fog being scattered in the direction of the Holy Wind Cathedral.
On high alert, the Wind-blessed hesitantly said, “Perhaps, perhaps the Archbishop, the Archbishop…”
He eventually failed to mention the possibility that the Archbishop wasn’t in the Holy Wind Cathedral.
At that moment, the beautiful mistress of Duke Negan came to the window of the bedroom on the second floor, her eyes filled with a lost and beautiful smile.
Then, she jumped down, deliberately hitting her head on the concrete floor.
Bam!
After producing a jarring sound, there were quite a few cracks on her beautiful head, and blood began to flow out.
She rolled a few times, weakly, until she was facing up.
Her eyes had lost all focus, and her frozen expression was one of madness and fear.
Seeing this scene, many members of the duke’s guards couldn’t help but feel horrified.
Even Duke Negan himself felt that his emotions were on the verge of collapse when Archbishop Snake didn’t arrive.
“Let’s go! Let’s get out of here!” he weakly called out on instinct.
Just as the Wind-blessed was rejoicing over not being soft-hearted when kicking the mistress away—otherwise, the duke would’ve been killed on the spot—he heard a command filled with horror. His heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Inside the attic, the Desire Apostle, who was in the middle of a fierce battle, suddenly liquefied and turned into countless black shadows, jumping up and down on the ground.
After dodging the blond secretary’s attack, he rematerialized in another direction.
Then, he looked at the enemy, raised his right arm, and slightly curled the corners of his mouth.
“No!” The blond secretary’s eyes reddened.
All of a sudden, the Desire Apostle clenched his fist.
Outside the luxurious house, Duke Negan’s horror erupted. It shot straight to his brain and into his veins, blanketing all his nerves.
He heard the sound of something shattering and felt a warm sensation at the back of his head.
At the same time, several members of the duke’s guards became flustered and panicked. They all raised their custom revolvers or rifles in their hands and started shooting randomly towards the center.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The Wind-blessed was the first to reach out and grab Duke Negan. He rolled to the ground, and a formless wind as sharp as knives appeared out of thin air, slicing through the throats of the guards.
Splat. Splat.The guards clutched at their throats, slowly falling to the ground in a pool of fresh blood. Duke Negan’s body twitched a few times, but then it stopped moving.
He was robbed of his life by his own horror.
If he hadn’t been a Sequence 6 Beyonder, then his horror might’ve even dismembered him.
Of course, if he hadn’t become extremely weak, then he wouldn’t have possessed such intense emotions. And even if he had these emotions, then he wouldn’t have directly died as a result of this.
But there were no “ifs” in this world, Pallas Negan—the leader of the Conservative Party, the noble with the largest land apart from the king, the elder brother of the current Prime Minister, a Sequence 6 Beyonder, and a truly important figure— was dead.
The roses in the nearby glass greenhouse were still in full bloom.
In the attic, the blond secretary seemed to sense something and could no longer control his emotions.
As a result, his mind went blank, and he anxiously ran outside, automatically opening the door to the sealed room.
Two seconds later, he snapped to his senses and turned around again. However, the figure that was covered by the black liquid and the suitcase in the corner had disappeared.
…
The Desire Apostle quickly left the villa, evacuating from the scene based on a predetermined route.
It was at this moment that a thick sea of blood seemed to appear before his eyes.
The Desire Apostle, who had once worn Patrick Jason’s skin, stopped in his tracks and looked around in bewilderment.
Only now did he vaguely realize that danger was approaching.
He was at the edge of a garden where the grass had withered due to winter and was revealing dark brown soil.
On the right side of the street, there weren’t many pedestrians on the weekday afternoon. At this moment, there were only a few people passing by, but they didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.
Suddenly, a silver glint appeared in the eyes of the Desire Apostle, and a person decked out in full body armor emerged from the other side of the garden.
( Boxno vel. co m ) The armor was stained with congealed blood, diagonally from its left shoulder all the way down. It exuded a bewitching beauty and appeared to be extremely heavy. Every step it took slightly shook the ground.
Upon seeing this blood-stained silver armor, the Desire Apostle felt as if he couldn’t breathe properly, as if he had met his most terrifying nemesis.
How are they here so quickly? They saw through my ruse so quickly?The Desire Apostle regained his calm and coldbloodedness, fully focused on sensing the emotions and desires of the Beyonder inside the blood-stained silver armor.
However, to his despair, the silver armor completely blocked his Beyonder powers.
It was as if he had touched a rock, a piece of cold armor which had no one in it!
The Desire Apostle had no choice but to raise his right hand, spreading out his giant bat wings and bringing with it some blue flames that rapidly condensed.
At that moment, a silver light flashed from his right palm, and his thumb fell to the ground. The wound was extremely clean.
Amidst swooshing sounds and a flash of silver light, the remaining nine fingers of the Desire Apostle were severed. The suitcase he was carrying also fell to the ground with a thud.
The Desire Apostle’s pupils immediately contracted to a needle point, and he flapped the pair of huge bat wings on his back to escape in another direction.
The shadow under his feet shrank back without anyone realizing it, hiding in one spot.
The Desire Apostle had only taken two steps when countless silver lights burst out from his body like blooming fireworks.
The thick black liquid that covered his body splashed to the ground like raindrops. His forearm, arm, shoulders, ribs, neck, and other parts of his body broke off and smoothly slid downwards.
Splat. Splat. Splat.The pale, blood-stained intestines of the Desire Apostle splashed to the ground, along with his squirming stomach and his beating heart which had yet to cease.
The place where he stood was where the blood was the thickest. The further he went, the more splatted it looked, which when put together, they formed a beautiful flower of death.
A Sequence 5 expert, a Desire Apostle who had just completed an impossible assassination, was dismembered without any resistance.
This was a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact.
This was the Sealed Artifact that had caused over a hundred thousand people to lose their lives—Sealed Artifact 1-42!
Dressed in that terrifying-looking armor, Leonard Mitchell struggled to take two steps forward, sized up the dismembered body on the ground, and raised his voice.
“He’s not completely dead yet!”
He paused for a moment and then added, “Different Devils have different characteristics. This Desire Apostle is a shadow-shifter. He’s just abandoned his own body, only leaving a shadow behind.”
While Soul Assurer Soest instructed a number of Nighthawks and members of the Machinery Hivemind to “keep ordinary people at bay,” he surveyed the scene and listened to Leonard.
He took out his pocket watch and opened it. He asked with a serious expression, “There’s only ten minutes left, is it enough? Don’t force it!”
“No problem! 1-42 has locked onto him. I can sense its excitement,” Leonard said without hesitation.
Soest spread his red-gloved fingers and said to the other Nighthawks, “Bring hot water with you and follow Leonard closely. Once there are any problem, switch with him immediately and dig a ‘bathtub’ on the spot!
“Also, leave marks. The other team members and I will quickly catch up.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.The blood-stained silver armor began running in pursuit. Despite looking heavy, it was incredulously fast.
Soest watched as the few Red Gloves left before turning to look at Ikanser.
“Deacon Bernard, take the rest of the Machinery Hivemind members to that house. Watch the duke’s guards and anyone else that’s alive at the scene.”
“Watch?” Ikanser subconsciously returned with a question.
Soest nodded seriously and said, “How can the Desire Apostle be able to determine that the duke would be coming to this house today, to the point of precisely pinpointing the time, and then perfectly luring the Spellsinger of God away?”
Ikanser was instantly enlightened.
“Are you saying that a member of the Duke’s guards or someone trusted by him is a partner of the Desire Apostle?”
Otherwise, there was no way that his timing could be that perfect!
The so-called “operation” wouldn’t have any chance of success otherwise!
“It can only be said that this is the most probable cause. We cannot eliminate the assumption that the Desire Apostle has a powerful clairvoyant.” Soest didn’t continue as he led a second batch of Nighthawks and followed the marks to reinforce the teammates up ahead.
With a calm face, he led the rest of the Machinery Hivemind back to the house of the Duke’s mistress.
He looked up at the pale sun behind the thin fog and knew that the situation in the whole of Backlund, and even the whole of the Loen Kingdom, or even the world would change because of what had happened today.
…
In the darkness of the sewers, a shadow was advancing rapidly in a particular direction while clinging to the bottom of the stone wall.
He wanted to take advantage of the fact that the blood-stained armor was tall and heavy, making it inconvenient for him to move around in certain narrow areas of the sewers; thus, allowing him to shake him off his tail!
Every time the shadow moved a certain distance forward, it would stop, frozen in place.
His pitch-black surface continued to swell and solidify as if it was trying to produce new flesh and blood, but due to a lack of materials, it failed miserably.
The Desire Apostle let out a painful gasp, feeling that he could lose control at any moment in this state.
After a short breather, he continued to run for his life, unable to afford the time to decrease the threat of the problem he faced. He was also afraid that the terrifying blood-stained silver armor would silently catch up with him.
…
At the Quelaag Club, Klein entered the lounge and took the newspapers to the toilet.
He was afraid that the Desire Apostle would flee in advance, leaving potential danger for himself, Isengard Stanton, Kaslana, and the innocent private detectives. Therefore, he planned on heading above the gray fog to perform another divination to confirm the Desire Apostle’s present situation and, thus, adopt a targeted strategy.
After repeating the previous process of replacing himself with a paper figurine, he sat in the seat of The Fool, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief and trying to divine his current location.
In the dusky dream world, Klein saw the dark sewers. He saw a living shadow and how his body seemingly appeared to fill itself with flesh and blood, only to constantly fail, as well as tiny black dust that kept being shed from his body.
The scene climbed higher and arrived aboveground, revealing a towering cathedral.
Holy Wind Cathedral…Klein opened his closed eyes and understood the situation of the Desire Apostle.
He hasn’t been caught yet, but he seems to be heavily injured. His condition is in terrible shape and it’s filled with abnormalities!
His suitcase is gone too… It must’ve been dropped when he was injured…Klein thought for a moment. Using divination, he recalled the map of Backlund and made it appear before his eyes.
Similarly, he came up with a rough layout of Backlund’s sewers.
Having previously made full use of the sewer system, he had always been gathering similar information such as this. The main focus was on East Borough, the Backlund Bridge area, and the area where he was located in, Cherwood Backlund. After some hard work, he had long completed the first stage of his plan of understanding the main layout of the sewer network. To have a more in-depth understanding of it would require an extremely long period of persistence. When the time came, Klein even thought of infiltrating Backlund’s municipal hall and directly sneak a peek at the design prints.
According to the two maps and the scene seen in the dream divination, Klein noticed that the Desire Apostle, Beria, hadn’t fled in the direction of the Tussock River. Instead, he had taken the opposite route to Hillston Borough, as if he wanted to pass through and enter the artificial lake in Empress Borough.
In other words, he’s getting closer and closer to me…Klein’s mind stirred as he suddenly had an idea.
Although I’m not sure which sewer he’ll pass through, I can make a judgment via divination… He’s heavily injured and in a very strange state. His interference in this aspect has turned extremely weak. At close distances, it’s not like I can’t find him. After all, I’ve seen what he really looks like, and I have a grasp of his aura… When it comes to finding people, I’m a professional… I have to do something; I can’t let him escape just like that! There’s still time!After confirming the degree of danger, Klein made up his mind and returned to the real world.
He took out the candle, quickly set up a ritual, summoned himself, and responded to himself.
Not long after, there was a figure in black armor, wearing a black crown, and a cloak of the same color in the bathroom. It was Klein in his Spirit Body state while carrying the Dark Emperor card.
He also “included” mystical items such as the Sun Brooch and Biological Poison Bottle, so as to ensure success.
Then, he disappeared into the air and left the Quelaag Club in another direction.
The current Klein could fly, so he was very fast, but he couldn’t cause any wind, because he was a Spirit Body.
He “scraped” past a tree and took away a dead branch.
Having seen Jason Beria’s actual appearance before, together with his own memory and the handkerchief as a medium, Klein, combined with the layout map and the dowsing rod divination, quickly determined the sewer areas that Jason had passed.
After entering the pitch-black and fetid area, Klein used his maximum speed to pass through a large number of narrow areas and entered a relatively spacious area.
The dark river flowed, and a mixed smell filled the air. He would occasionally change his direction and chase after Jason Beria.
…
The Desire Apostle nearly lost control again. He stopped and pressed himself against the damp walls and cold pipes, trying hard to rein in his bloodlust and his desire to kill.
Pant. Pant.The thin shadow started to move.
At this moment, he suddenly turned his head to look at the spot he had just passed.
The pitch-black armor and the black crown first entered his “eyes,” outlining an extremely imposing figure.
Behind the figure, the weightless cloak lightly swayed as he moved forward.
…
“It’s nearby!”
A body of heavy silver armor stained in blood went through the entrance and climbed down to the sewers.
The murky river in the sewers flowed beneath the unlit surroundings. If a normal person walked in here, then he would have to carry a lantern in order to see the necessary details of the situation clearly.
However, to Klein, who was in his Spirit Body state, this wasn’t an obstacle. Everything around him had long been reflected in his “eyes.”
Therefore, when the Desire Apostle discovered him, he also discovered the Desire Apostle.
He didn’t speak, nor did he hesitate. He opened his mouth and let out a soundless screech.
This was an attack that directly damaged the soul!
The Desire Apostle suddenly stopped moving, as if someone had delivered a heavy blow to him.
Large patches of shadow-like black substances fell off his body, as though he was shaking off the snowflakes that had been tainted with the deepest desires.
In that instant, the Desire Apostle, who was already severely injured, almost fainted.
Without the support of his physical body, he was like a candlelight in the middle of a raging wind, swaying back and forth, on the verge of being extinguished at any moment.
His shadow suddenly dispersed, turning into a pitch-black liquid that flowed in all directions, making it impossible to know which shadow to pursue.
At that moment, a shadow suddenly jumped out from the darkness behind Klein, and it suddenly rushed forward!
The black liquid, that could no longer be considered sticky, was merely a tool used by the Desire Apostle to confuse and make it easier for him to launch a surprise attack!
Klein didn’t seem to react at all, allowing the shadow to lunge onto him.
However, the Desire Apostle suddenly shivered, as if he had touched the coldest and chilliest object possible.
The shadow rapidly slowed down, as if it had been “frozen” stiff.
He knew that wraiths and shadows came with freezing effects, but he didn’t expect that the fellow wearing the Dark Emperor’s crown would have such an influence on a Spirit Body like him.
This was a case of being completely suppressed when it came to their lives’ natural order!
Klein had expected such an outcome. He half turned his body, stretched out his right hand and placed it on the head of the stiff shadow.
Then, the dark golden Sun Brooch, which was concealed by the black armor, flashed with a faint light.
The Desire Apostle sensed the danger and could perceive his imminent doom. He tried to resist but was temporarily powerless.
A ray of pure and holy light appeared out of nowhere and landed on the shadow’s head, enveloping his body.
The surroundings were suddenly illuminated as the black shadow struggled with all its might but didn’t stop evaporating. In just a blink of an eye, it had become abnormally thin, and its spirituality was filled with the radiance of the blazing sun and cries of indignation.
Klein didn’t give him a chance to catch his breath, and he summoned another pure and bright Holy Light.
The feeling of daylight lasted for two seconds before the Desire Apostle fell to the ground, losing all signs of life.
His body remained in his shadow state, thin as though it had no density.
This Sequence 5 expert who had just assassinated a duke had died just like that. He didn’t even have the time to pass on his last words.
At the same time, Klein saw that the deceased’s spirit was on the verge of dissipating after suffering the blows.
The Beyonder characteristic will take a while to appear… Should I mimic Miss Sharron by possessing the shadow and speeding up the process… But I don’t know how…Klein began considering what to do next.
Suddenly, he felt the ground tremble slightly.
Relying on his spiritual intuition, he looked back at the place where he had passed by before.
A tall, heavy silver armor was rushing over. Diagonally down from the left shoulder, it was stained with a large amount of solidified blood.
Sealed Artifact 1-42…Klein’s heart tightened. Without any hesitation, he wrapped the spirit of the Desire Apostle within him and ended the summoning.
His original plan was that as long as the official Beyonders arrived, he would “return” immediately even if he didn’t manage to finish off the Desire Apostle, handing over the rest to them.
The Red Glove in the blood-stained silver armor only saw a silhouette wearing a black crown and a similarly colored cloak before it disappeared without a trace.
He narrowed his eyes, carefully examining the spot where the man had just been, and found the Desire Apostle who had lost his life.
“Clearing clues and destroying evidence?” he said in a low voice.
Tap. Tap. Tap.The Red Gloves who were behind him arrived one after the other.
…
After returning above the gray fog, Klein wasn’t in a hurry to channel the spirit. Instead, he directly left the mysterious space and returned to his body in the real world.
He skillfully packed up the ritual items like the candles, and soon, the last traces were removed.
After doing all of this, he once again created a double. He took four steps counterclockwise and arrived at the ancient palace above the gray fog.
Here he could communicate directly with a remnant spirit, as a real Spirit Medium could do, without having to pray to anyone or use the help of a ritual. He had confirmed that when he communicated with Nimblewright Master Rosago’s spirit.
Considering that the spirit of the Desire Apostle had been purified and might dissipate at any moment, Klein prepared himself to ask the relatively more important information.
As for the potion formula for the Devil pathway, he planned to consider it only at the end. In any case, even if he obtained it, he didn’t plan on selling it, lest he would nurture a few cold-blooded serial murderers.
Looking at the Desire Apostle with brown hair and brown, blank eyes, Klein emanated his spirituality and asked, “What were you plotting?”
The Desire Apostle’s connection had been completely severed off from the outside world by the gray fog and could only reply in a muddled voice, “Assassinate Duke Negan.”
Duke Negan… Him again? Who wants him dead so much?Klein was stunned as he asked, “Did it succeed?”
“Yes,” the Desire Apostle answered calmly without giving any additional descriptions.
In this state, he only replied to whatever he was asked.
Poor Duke Negan, the Lord of Storms wasn’t able to protect you…Klein gestured the sign of the crimson moon on his chest.
He didn’t attempt to understand the details and directly asked, “Who instigated you to do so?”
Was it the organization that had commissioned Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos?Klein recalled the assassination attempt.
The Desire Apostle calmly said, “An organization, the most secret and ancient organization, most Beyonders don’t know of its existence. Its members are said to have important figures in various fields, maybe the higher-ups of the various churches and militaries of different nations.”
Sounds familiar… Could it be that secret organization which Emperor Roselle joined, the ancient organization that wields the second Blasphemy Slate?Klein’s mind stirred as he asked, “What kind of reward did they promise you, that you would be willing to give up your identity of more than ten years?”
The Desire Apostle replied in a slightly changed voice, “A Card of Blasphemy, the Abyss card!”
A Card of Blasphemy? The Abyss card, one of Roselle’s twenty-two Cards of Blasphemy! This most likely corresponded to the Devil pathway. It’s no wonder that the Desire Apostle was willing to sacrifice everything that he had accumulated over the past ten years just for this… In it lies the hope for him to become a High-Sequence Beyonder!
The reward is much more valuable than the mission!
However, it’s unlikely that Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos would be attracted by such a reward, unless… unless that organization has another Card of Blasphemy or some other item…
If it’s really the mysterious organization which Roselle joined, finding a few Cards of Blasphemy is quite normal… Even if they don’t, they still possess the Blasphemy Slate…
Klein was alarmed at first before asking in confusion, “Why do they want Duke Negan dead?”
The spirit of the Desire Apostle thinned significantly again, and he said in a hollow voice, “I don’t know. All I did was consider taking the mission or not.”
“Then, have you heard anything?” Klein pressed.
The Desire Apostle remained in the same unperturbed state.
“I have heard that their purpose is the resurrection or awakening of the Creator.
“They interfere with the progress of history, making it fit their needs, in order to achieve their goals at a certain point in time.
“If the trend of the times aren’t as they expect, then they will try their best to reverse it.
“Other than that, they just quietly watch from the sidelines, apathetic. Perhaps they wouldn’t act or entrust something even once every few decades or centuries…”
A secret organization in the true sense of the word… It’s consistent with Roselle’s description of the powerful faction that secretly manipulates the world… It also seems related to the original Creator…Seeing that the Spirit Body of the Desire Apostle was about to disappear, Klein quickly asked, “What is the name of that organization? How can they be contacted?”
The Desire Apostle looked ahead emotionlessly, his figure quickly disintegrating.
Before he disappeared completely, he answered the question, “They are called the…
“Twilight Hermit Order.”
…
Inside the house with the glass greenhouse.
The thin secretary with the gold-rimmed glasses and white gloves sat with a sullen face and a look of deep grief.
“What’s your name? What Sequence are you? Which Beyonder pathway are you from?” Deacon Ikanser asked solemnly.
The blond secretary replied slowly in a deep voice, “Lockhart Siakam, Sequence 5, as for which Beyonder pathway I’m from, you can apply for access to my records from MI9.”
“Alright.” Ikanser then asked, “Does the duke come here at a fixed time every week?”
“No, he doesn’t like to work according to a schedule, especially after the assassination attempt by Qilangos. Before today, no one knew that he would be here today, and I only heard about it in the morning at parliament,” Lockhart Siakam replied seriously.
Ikanser thought and asked, “If there’s a spy amongst you, who do you think he is, and who do you suspect?”
Lockhart thought about it for a few seconds, then he shook his head.
Following that, Ikanser asked for details of the battle and got a rough idea of the process.
He saw that Lockhart was pale and badly hurt; hence, he politely rose to check on the rest of the duke’s guards.
After watching the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind leave, Lockhart took a deep breath and trudged over to Duke Negan’s corpse.
The great noble was no longer naked like before, but the remnants of terror still remained on his face.
After looking deeply at Duke Negan’s corpse, Lockhart murmured sadly, “I’m sorry.”
At this moment, with his back facing everyone, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.
He calmly added inwardly, “This is the choice of the times…”
West Borough, 9 Hope Street, the Prime Minister’s residence.
Aguesid Negan stood behind a large table and looked at Earl Hall with a serious expression.
“Lord Hall, my secretary should’ve briefed you on what has happened. You’re the first noble that I’ve thought of at this moment.”
The important member of the Conservative Party, who was presently Prime Minister of the Cabinet, looked like he had aged considerably. His tall, thin figure leaned forward as if unable to bear the bad news, to the point of needing to prop himself up on the table with both hands.
But his eyes were still sharp and his attitude calm.
Earl Hall, who had a beautiful mustache, sighed and said, “I’m sorry to hear this piece of news. It has shocked me greatly. I was thinking of visiting His Grace in a few days to discuss the bill that we’re all very concerned about, but who would’ve known that he would be attacked…”
Having lost the handsome appearance of his youth due to his deep smile lines and the fattening state of his body, he first expressed his condolences, grief, and empathy, then he restrained his emotions and said, “His Grace is already dead. Compared to crying and being angry, we need to be more careful and calm. Only by doing this can we handle the aftermath and prevent this heavy steam train of the Kingdom from derailing.”
“This is also the reason why I came to you immediately. The other nobles will only call upon their gods, trembling in fear, and express how unacceptable this is. They will want the murderer to be severely punished and the mastermind found. From their point of view, even the Duke who was heavily protected could be assassinated, then what about them?” Prime Minister Aguesid said in a heavy voice. “It’s a perfectly natural and understandable reaction, but it’s not the reaction we need.” ( B oxnovel.c om )
Earl Hall nodded and asked, “Who’s the murderer? What was the motive?”
“A Devil who was disguised as a banker for more than a decade, a true Devil. By the way, your Varvat Bank just acquired his business,” Aguesid said, his tone unchanged.
“Patrick Jason?” Earl Hall immediately remembered the man’s name.
He was the one who approved the acquisition of the bank.
Without reprimanding him, Prime Minister Aguesid thoughtfully said, “He’s a Sequence 5, but he suddenly sold his business, abandoning an identity which he had used for more than a decade, and took an extreme risk in order to assassinate my brother. From this, we can make a compelling guess that he was instigated by a person or some faction. Unfortunately, he was killed while escaping. Even his Spirit Body was taken away. According to reports from the Nighthawks, it was done by the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.
“It involves an extremely secretive organization, and we aren’t able to find out anything about it in a short period of time?” Earl Hall asked.
“Yes, that so-called Hero Bandit didn’t leave any traces behind. We can only start with the people who had come into contact with Jason in the past few months. This will take a lot of time, and there may not be any results.” Aguesid gave an affirmative answer.
Earl Hall took two steps forward and asked, “What’s His Majesty’s attitude regarding this?”
“Grief, but no specific thoughts,” Aguesid replied.
Earl Hall frowned and said after some thought, “In that case, the important thing isn’t about who’s the mastermind behind the scenes, but what goal they wish to achieve through this matter. If they want war, or to restart the conflict in the colonies, then we need to tell the masses that the one instigating Patrick Jason was the Feysac Empire, and we would fabricate a detailed process and provide seemingly convincing evidence. In the past several centuries, this northern neighbor of ours has always played a similar role, and I think everyone is already used to it. I don’t think there’s any doubt that it’s very, very, very normal for the barbarians to do this sort of thing.”
“And the masses will be afraid of them.” Prime Minister Aguesid curled the corners of his lips, without intending to smile. “But we’re making a series of changes that will take at least half of next year for us to stabilize before we have the ability to wage war.”
Earl Hall muttered to himself, “Then let’s find a target that everyone will find acceptable. Hero Bandit Dark Emperor is too mysterious and likewise for the secret organization behind him. If it’s made public just like that, it would definitely incur extreme panic. People are always afraid of the unknown.”
“Yes, what about the Aurora Order? They assassinated that pervert from Intis a few months ago. It wouldn’t surprise anyone if they do anything else.”
“Their reputation is bad enough. Their situation has already been repeated by the papers numerous times, to the point of becoming a horror element or classic antagonist in many novels. Besides, it will effectively reduce the suspicions that others have on us. There will always be people that believe the previous assassination was us commissioning the Aurora Order.
“Also, while we’re fighting against the illegal terrorist organization, let’s clean up Backlund. There are too many dangerous people hidden here.” Aguesid answered tersely in agreement.
“The Aurora Order isn’t a bad target…
“We shall first use them as a target. When the next year comes and we’re ready, then we’ll publish the results of the investigation, making an accusation that the one instigating the Aurora Order was the Feysac Empire. I believe that no one will care to defend a terrorist organization and the northern barbarians.”
Earl Hall was taken aback for a moment before saying, “This goes one step further than I thought.”
Without another word, Aguesid stood up and said, “I’m going to meet His Majesty now.”
Having said that, he looked at Earl Hall.
“You have to be careful of your safety too. We still haven’t figured out the motives of the people who assassinated my brother. Humph, the Church of the Lord of Storms has already agreed to replace the archbishop of Backlund diocese. Snake is always late at crucial moments! The believers of the Storm are always irritable, irascible, stubborn, conceited, and easily maneuvered by others!”
“Don’t be prejudiced. For example, Leumi is very intelligent.” Earl Hall let out a low laugh, and then he tapped his chest four times. “Thank you, the Goddess will protect me.”
…
The Twilight Hermit Order… sounds very imposing…Returning to the real world, Klein stood up and pressed the mechanical button for the toilet.
He walked out of the bathroom amidst the sound of running water and thought about the information he had just received from spirit channeling.
He suspected that Twilight Hermit Order was the ancient organization with the second Blasphemy Slate which Emperor Roselle had joined.
To choose to have someone assassinate Duke Negan for the sake of a so-called “historical process” sounds a little absurd, but it also seems to make sense… Their goal is to revive or awaken the original Creator? This is similar to the City of Silver’s belief. Little Sun and company have never believed that the Creator is dead. They can only accept that “He” has abandoned that piece of land and has been trying to get a response from “Him”…Klein paced back and forth, letting his thoughts wander.
After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly heard knocking on the door.
It wasn’t an attendant or maid from the Quelaag Club, but the bespectacled Carlson, one of the Machinery Hivemind members whom Klein had seen before.
“How did you get in?” Klein asked deliberately.
When Carlson saw that he was indeed in the room, he relaxed a little. Seeing that no one was around, he smiled.
“As a Beyonder, we often have all sorts of methods.”
He received news from Deacon Ikanser, learning of the Desire Apostle’s death, and came to confirm my situation. As for my performance, it’s rather successful. My “illusion of a living person” wasn’t exposed, and I successfully pulled the wool over everyone’s eyes…Klein’s hearted stirred and said, “Your expression tells me that there’s good news?”
“Yes, Patrick Jason Beria has been killed. You’re safe and no longer need to be protected by us,” Carlson said honestly.
Such feedback made Klein feel the potion inside his body to seemingly accelerate its digestion.
Surprised and delighted, he asked, “Are you sure?”
“Yes.” Carlson gave an affirmative answer.
“That’s great!” Klein said happily.
Carlson looked at him and complimented him wholeheartedly, “Your detective instincts and logical thinking have given us a great deal of help. The deacon wrote that after this matter is over, a reward will be given to you in secret. Probably about 1,000 pounds.”
1,000 pounds… Not bad, very generous! However, even if the bills in Jason’s suitcase were of five- or one-pound denominations, and even if his jewelry isn’t too expensive, it should still add up to about 50,000 pounds, right… Ma’am Mary of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council is probably worth that much if one counts her shares in the Coim Company.
Yes, Jason’s accomplice in luring Spellsinger of God away had probably taken some of the money. The remaining amount is probably around twenty to thirty thousand pounds, but that’s still nothing 1,000 pounds can compare with. What a pity… I can’t think of it that way. Maybe Jason’s accomplice took all the wealth ahead of time…Klein felt a wave of disappointment and joy.
And the reward from the Machinery Hivemind was even more proof of the success of his performance during this period of time. It made him feel like he was only one step away from completely digesting the potion.
“This is something I should do. After all, the person being threatened is me.” Klein smiled.
He wasn’t worried about retaliation from Jason’s accomplice, because revenge was only a ruse. More importantly, he would be a Sequence 6 by then.
Carlson nudged his glasses and said thoughtfully, “Sherlock, you’re also a believer of God. We hope to establish a good relationship with you. In the future, you can inform us of whatever you encounter and gather.”
This is them developing me into an informant of the Machinery Hivemind… I have another channel for reimbursement…Klein drew a triangular-shaped Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“No problem.”
…
No longer being protected by the Machinery Hivemind, Klein stayed at the Quelaag Club until dinner, then he slowly took a carriage back to 15 Minsk Street.
He opened the letterbox out of habit and saw a new letter with no postage stamp.
The letter was from Detective Isengard Stanton, who left it after an afternoon visit, had written: “… I heard from the Machinery Hivemind of the suggestion you offered. Your sharpness and caution is truly astounding. If you weren’t already a Beyonder, then I would even believe that being a Reader is the pathway that suits you best.
“You truly are the best young man at deduction that I’ve ever met!”
…
Klein stood in the living room, reading Isengard’s letter by the light of the gas lamp.
This time, there was nothing new to the performance. It was done step by step and conformed to the past performances. It didn’t even have much of an effect… But there were enough people in the audience, and all of them were by my side, which allowed me to get feedback directly…Klein held onto the letter as he reflected over the matter.
He half closed his eyes and felt something inside his body rapidly disintegrating and dissipating. Numerous illusory stars around him seemed to appear, and he could only feel a very weak attraction from the resplendent stars.
On the last month of 1349, his Magician potion was finally digested.
The street lamps at night illuminated the wet ground, which was sent splashing by the occasional horse carriage that passed by.
Backlund was located in the middle of the kingdom, only dozens of kilometers from the Sonia Sea, and it rained frequently all year round. The highest temperature in July was only 28 degrees Celsius, and the lowest was around 2 degrees Celsius in winter. The weather seldom had a chance of dropping to zero or lower, but this didn’t stop people from feeling the cold here. Even the northerners from Feysac, who were used to living in ice and snow, sometimes couldn’t bear the humidity that penetrated through their clothing and flesh.
Klein stood behind the oriel window in a room which didn’t have its fireplace lit. He looked at the tranquil scene outside and felt relaxed in his body, heart, and soul.
As long as he gathered the ingredients and concocted the potion, he could immediately advance to Sequence 6, becoming a Faceless.
The Magician potion has been completely digested… The Desire Apostle was personally finished off by me and he failed to escape… The Aurora Order’s search of The Fool’s believers is still going in circles… Apart from Mr. Azik being pursued by an unknown faction and the problem of the potion ingredients, I’m temporarily not troubled by anything…Klein leaned his body forward and took in a breath of air. He then looked at the fog that had condensed on the windows.
The reason why he had risked his life to intercept the Desire Apostle was because he was afraid that the other party would have other plans and, thus, smoothly escape from the pursuit of the official Beyonders. At that time, he might be remembered for his crucial advice and be avenged afterwards—as a Coldblooded, a Devil was unlikely to take the risk of avenging his comrades, but that didn’t mean that they wouldn’t choose to vent their anger on someone who nearly caused their death.
This operation was definitely necessary. Perhaps someone from the Twilight Hermit Order is somewhere receiving him. Once the Desire Apostle escapes, and with me not having any relevant information, perhaps I’ll be prepared against a Sequence 5, believing that I would be pretty safe once I advance to Faceless, but the Desire Apostle might very well use the information provided by the Abyss card and the Twilight Hermit Order’s help to advance to become a High-Sequence Beyonder! Such a development is quite scary if I think about it… One is required to inflict the finishing blow of justice…Klein reflected over what had happened this afternoon and summarized his experiences and lessons.
After enjoying the night scenery for a while, he returned to the sofa and sat down to think about his future plans.
With the reward provided by the Machinery Hivemind, I’ll be able to afford the mutated pituitary gland and blood of a Thousand-faced Hunter. The Deep-sea Naga’s hair simply requires me to have money. Such an ingredient should be relatively easy to find on the sea. I can get Mr. Hanged Man to help. The only problem is the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic…
And even if there is a clue, I don’t have enough money…
With this in mind, Klein couldn’t help but give a self-deprecating chuckle.
I’m not a person who particularly loves money, it’s just a very average preference. When I was in Tingen, I always encouraged Melissa to spend and urged her and Benson to hire a maid. I felt that no matter what, I should try to not treat myself too badly, and every time I did a covert operation, I always placed safety first and made sure to be careful so that I wouldn’t be affected mentally because of the allure of wealth.
However, in order to take revenge, I have to advance, and advancing requires me to buy expensive Beyonder ingredients. I can only accumulate every single penny and save whatever I can…
He suddenly hunched his shoulders and felt that the coldness of the living room made a Magician like him, who didn’t have an excellent constitution, shudder.
Therefore, he decided to take a shower, crawl into bed, and read in bed.
There’s only another three or four hours left before it’s bedtime; there’s no need to ignite the fireplace again…With a sigh, Klein got up and walked to the second floor.
…
Under the Steam Cathedral.
After Ikanser finished reading all the recorded statements, he picked up his coffee and took a sip.
After a few seconds of silence, he pulled out the ancient silver mirror called Arrodes.
Carlson took a glance at it and asked curiously, “Deacon, if I ask the honorable Arrodes about an unsolved mathematical problem or a classical paradox, will it give me the correct answer?”
“Most of the time, it will directly reject you. If it thinks that you have ill intentions, it will even give you a lightning strike or make you suffer a curse that you would never want to face,” Ikanser said with a sigh. “It’s a living Sealed Artifact with extremely high intelligence, not a rigid, rule-abiding difference machine. When using it, it’s best not to think about trying to find loopholes.”
Carlson looked around at his teammates and kindly suggested, “Deacon, let me ask the question for you. I have nothing I need to hide.”
He straightened his back and assumed an open, honest posture.
Ikanser smiled bitterly and said, “There’s no need, I already know what I need to know. I’m no longer afraid of similar questions, and occasionally, the honorable Arrodes will ask very profound questions. With your body’s condition, the subsequent penalty won’t be easy to bear.”
With that said, he clenched his fists before spreading his fingers apart and gently stroked the surface of the mirror thrice.
In that subtle atmosphere, Ikanser asked in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Who or what faction instigated the Desire Apostle to assassinate Duke Negan?’”
The silver mirror didn’t show any changes for a while. Only after a long time did the surface produce an aqueous light, forming a scene that looked like an oil painting.
It was a plain where the sun was about to set. The vast field was covered in a faint golden afterglow.
“What does that mean?” Carlson and the other members of the Machinery Hivemind looked at each other, unable to understand. Even though one of them was a Beyonder who had advanced from Mystery Pryer and was no stranger at reading revelations.
“Twilight? The symbol of the end of life? A sect that believes in Death, or lunatics that believe in the apocalypse?” a Mystery Pryer said after some deliberation.
Carlson nodded in agreement.
“I think it’s the latter.”
Ikanser ignored their discussion because Arrodes’s question had already appeared.
“What color of underwear do you like best?”
Ikanser’s face suddenly flushed red, and he felt as if smoke was rising from the top of his head.
With great difficulty, he spat out a word: “Red.”
The room suddenly became unusually quiet, and Carlson and the others pretended to look towards a corner.
Ikanser sat down wearily and scratched his fluffy hair, ready to ask the second question.
Carlson couldn’t bear it as he said, “Deacon, let me try.”
“… Try not to reach the punishment phase.” Ikanser finally nodded in agreement.
Carlson confidently mimicked the deacon’s actions, gently stroking the surface of the silver mirror three times while the other members gathered again.
“Honorable Arrodes, my question is ‘Who are the accomplices of the Desire Apostle?’”
The aqueous light stirred as the scene changed. It first presented a woman’s back, one with an outstanding figure.
Then, there was a person who was extremely blurry and could barely be identified as a man based on his attire.
“There is indeed another partner. This should be the person who sold the intelligence on Duke Negan! It’s a pity that the other party has already dealt with it…” Carlson looked around and said.
He felt that he had no secrets and didn’t need to care about the questions that followed.
This time, the choices that Arrodes offered was a question, a mission, or a penalty.
Without any hesitation, Carlson said, “Question!”
Words that looked like dripping blood quickly outlined the surface of the silver mirror: “Do you relieve yourself daily with your hand?”
Carlson’s lips quivered, and he felt his ears rapidly turn hot.
Although this was something he found very normal, giving an answer in front of so many teammates and his superior still gave him the urge to bury his head in the ground.
“Yes…” he answered very quietly.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Daly, with her blue eye shadow, tossed a stack of documents in front of Soul Assurer Soest.
“All the information you want on the tarot card case.”
“It’s smaller than I thought,” Soest said, slightly surprised.
Daly snickered.
“This is just an index.”
Upon seeing this, Leonard touched his lower lip with the palm of his red gloved-right hand.
“Captain Soest, why don’t we do a thorough investigation of the people who interacted with Jason Beria and compare it with the two previous cases? There might be clues to the organization that is symbolized by tarot cards.”
“Duke Negan is a devout believer of the Lord of Storms, and he represents the interests of the Church of the Lord of Storms in the political scene. The Mandated Punishers will definitely be frantically searching for the real culprit, so we don’t need to get involved; otherwise, we’ll easily be put at odds with them. Let’s investigate the cases involving the tarot cards, and who knows, we might find new clues. Of course, we’ll definitely end up running all over the place, but that’s part and parcel of a Red Glove’s duties,” Soest explained with a smile.
Leonard nodded.
“I understand.
And deep in his mind, the elderly voice tsked and laughed.
“The Nighthawks have missed it just like that. That person has the smell of the Dark Emperor, the true Dark Emperor!”
…
Inside the Holy Wind Cathedral.
Wearing a black bonnet, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, swept his silver eyes and picked a Mandated Punisher elite.
“Although I’m about to leave Backlund, this is the decision of the Council of Cardinals.
“You only have one mission after this, and that is to investigate the assassination of Duke Negan.
“After applying, all of you have the right to use a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact. You must find out who is targeting us!”
Standing at the very front, a middle-aged man wearing a modified captain’s hat immediately led the group. He clenched his fist and lightly tapped his chest.
“As you command, Your Eminence!”
He was lean and had no particularly outstanding features, but there was an anchor tattoo on his neck.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey looked at Susie, who had opened the door herself, and said in a low voice, “What’s Father and the others talking about?”
When she found out that Earl Hall had returned late and that his expression was unusually grave, she immediately sent Susie in to listen.
“Duke Negan was assassinated.” Susie closed the door behind her with her feet.
“Ah?” Audrey froze, suspecting that she had misheard.
Although she had already experienced an assassination attempt on Duke Negan, she had never thought that this powerful noble would actually die.
“It’s true.” Susie gave an affirmative answer.
Audrey instantly felt a little blank, finding it a little surreal.
How could such a powerful noble, a person of flesh and blood, capable of speaking and laughing, the duke who had given her a piece of land, die just like that?
Suddenly, she felt the cruelty and coldness of the adult world.
“Who did it?” Audrey asked subconsciously.
“A Sequence 5 Devil,” Sequence answered quickly. “But he has already been silenced by the so-called Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.”
“Ah?” Audrey was stunned once again.
How could it be the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? How could it be Mr. Fool’s adorer?
He helped me resolve the problem of Duke Negan’s previous assassination!
This is a complete contradiction!
Audrey immediately told Susie to eavesdrop again while she locked the door behind her and sat at the edge of her bed, praying to Mr. Fool.
After she had finished reciting his honorific name and had described the assassination of Duke Negan, she asked with great trust, “Was your adorer present there?”
After a while, she saw the endless gray fog and heard the voice of The Fool.
“Yes.
“He’s looking for the organization that directed the Desire Apostle.”
As expected, it wasn’t arranged by Mr. Fool! Was the reason why “He” had his adorer stop Qilangos last time also because of that organization that’s pulling the strings behind the scenes?Audrey relaxed and asked curiously, “What organization is that? For it to gain your attention.”
A second later, she heard Mr. Fool reply in an unperturbed manner, “Twilight Hermit Order.”
Twilight Hermit Order…
What kind of organization is it? Why haven’t I heard of it? When Mr. Hanged Man was filling me in on the general knowledge of the various factions, he didn’t even mention anything about this…
Audrey was both surprised and confused. As the gray fog faded away, Mr. Fool’s aloof figure had vanished.
Her eyes darted around as she quickly made a guess.
This organization known as the Twilight Hermit Order sounds even more powerful and mysterious than the other underground powers such as the Aurora Order and the Life School of Thought. It’s so unknown that even the knowledgeable and experienced Mr. Hanged Man, who’s closely related to the Church of the Lord of Storms, doesn’t know of its existence…
And their plot was directed at a powerful noble of the kingdom, one of the most powerful people in the world.
They might be the observers hidden in the deepest depths of the Beyonder world, the true controllers. They influence the situation of the Northern and Southern Continents, so it’s no wonder that they would be noticed by Mr. Fool…
The last time Mr. Hanged Man successfully got “His” adorer to help wasn’t because the promised reward was sufficiently high, but because Mr. Fool himself was targeting Twilight Hermit Order…
This organization is as mysterious as our Tarot Club…
Audrey, for some inexplicable reason, became a little excited, and this diluted the impact Duke Negan’s assassination had on her.
There definitely aren’t a lot of Beyonders who know of the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order. And I’m one of them, and we, the Tarot Club, are targeting them!Audrey stood up and walked to the full-body mirror in front of her.
She raised her chin slightly, showing an abnormally beautiful angle.
Staring at the girl in the mirror, Audrey slowly calmed down. This was the first time she felt it was imperative that she quickly raised her Sequence.
Even Duke Negan, a Beyonder under tremendous amounts of protection, can be assassinated, let alone Father who’s just an ordinary person.
Although based on the family vault’s situation, there are definitely many Beyonders in the family, and the Church of the Goddess will also provide additional protection. However, this doesn’t ease my heart. Duke Negan’s guards aren’t any weaker than what we have…
All the best, Audrey, get to Sequence 7 as soon as possible, then Sequence 6, and then hide in the darkness. I’ll be my father, mother, and brothers’ last line of defense!
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
The Blue Avenger was once again passing by, moored at the port, giving sailors a chance to indulge and vent.
Alger Wilson changed into a robe embroidered with storm patterns and went to the largest cathedral on the archipelago, the Cathedral of Waves.
It was classical in style, and it mostly used stone pillars and arched structures, and it had a towering dome and two clock towers—in the early days of colonization, the pioneers often had no time to build a cathedral, which brought about very serious consequences for them.
Surrounded by tribes, jungles, and ancient buildings, they would often die mysteriously in great numbers for no reason at all, even after they had conquered the region.
This situation, which had caused a great panic, gradually deteriorated after the cathedrals of the various Churches were built, becoming something that happened only once in a while.
Standing in front of the cathedral, Alger was in no hurry to enter. Instead, he looked through the narrow windows at the dark and mysterious atmosphere and the warm candlelight that illuminated the activity area.
A few seconds later, he entered the grand prayer hall, clenched his right fist and struck his left chest. He turned to the bishop facing him and said, “May the Storm be with you!”
“May the Storm be with you!” the bishop responded in the same way.
Without waiting for Alger to speak, the bishop of the Cathedral of Waves took out a telegram.
“You’re just in time. The Council of Cardinals has issued orders. Read it before praying.”
“What orders?” Alger asked casually as he reached out to take it.
The bishop’s expression was grave as he said, “Duke Negan has been assassinated. The Council of Cardinals has ordered all Mandated Punisher and priests to pay attention to anything regarding the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor, as well as all the matters related to the tarot ritual.”
Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?Alger perfectly expressed his surprise.
He already knew that the Dark Emperor was Mr. Fool’s adorer.
The bishop said with a serious nod, “The assassin of Duke Negan is a Sequence 5 Devil, but while escaping, he was killed by Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. This is the same outcome as Rear Admiral Qilangos, who failed to assassinate the duke.”
Not only are the superficial circumstances the same, but even the core issues are the same… It was also Mr. Fool’s adorer who killed Qilangos, another adorer… Was Mr. Fool the one who really wanted Duke Negan dead? No, if it were really him, then he would’ve warned Qilangos the last time to be careful of Miss Justice, so as to not expose his identity on the spot… Mr. Fool is paying attention to the truth behind the assassination and the real murderer? Who could it be, or which organization would receive so much attention from Mr. Fool?Alger instantly thought of many things and made a preliminary judgment.
He looked down at the telegram and saw that the Church had set up a special investigation team for the assassination of Duke Negan. Every member was an elite of the Mandated Punishers.
Should I apply to join, so as to have a grasp of their actions at any time?Alger hesitated for a moment.
In the end, he decided to follow his original plan and keep a low profile.
…
With a brand new day, Klein slept until he woke up naturally. He slowly got up, washed his face, and went downstairs.
He wasn’t in a hurry to prepare breakfast. Instead, he habitually opened the door, bathed in the fog, and took out today’s newspaper from the letterbox.
“What is it?” Suddenly, he noticed that there was a thick envelope stuffed inside the newspaper. It wasn’t light at all.
Squeezing the surface, Klein’s mind flashed with the faint fragrance of banknote ink.
His spiritual intuition told him that there was a lot of cash inside.
Carefully, he opened it and pulled out the stack of money.
After counting the money, he confirmed that there was a total of 1000 pounds.
It’s the reward money from the Machinery Hivemind… Is this their way of secretly handing me the money? How can they be so certain this is fine? Leaving it in my mailbox just like that? What happens if it’s stolen?The delighted Klein couldn’t help but grumble.
With this money, and without the Machinery Hivemind protecting him in secret, he could go to Vampire Emlyn White to complete the previous transaction!
After breakfast, Klein immediately put on his coat and hat, held his cane, and stuffed the newspaper in his arm and went out.
On his way to the carriage stop, he saw his landlord, Mrs. Stelyn Sammer directing the maid to load the suitcase into the carriage in front of the door.
“Good morning, Mrs. Sammer.” Klein smiled and greeted her.
Stelyn smiled modestly and returned the greeting.
She seems to have recovered mentally… Who knows what happened to her…Klein curiously asked, “Where are you going?”
“It’s almost New Year’s. Mary gave Luke some time off in advance. We’re going to Desi Bay to usher in the new year,” Stelyn said proactively. “Sigh, we’ve been to a few of the cities there, including the famous coastal towns. This time, we’re preparing to go to Feynapotter. I’ve heard that the scenery in Seville City is quite good.”
Klein replied in jest, “How enviable.”
“What about you? Detective Moriarty, where do you plan on spending the New Year?” Stelyn asked with a smile.
I’m probably staying here… Oh right, I have to prepare some tools to repair the wall which Stuart had previously shot a hole in…Klein smirked and said, “Back to Midseashire, where the winter smells different.”
The smile on Stelyn’s face became even more obvious.
“I hope to meet you at Desi Bay in future New Year’s Eve celebrations.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
Upon seeing Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his black tweed coat, Emlyn White, who was carefully wiping the candle stand, smiled.
He combed his hair, walked over with his head held high and said in a low voice, “There’s information on Jason Beria. A Sanguine knows him.”
“I have his information as well.” Klein smiled as he handed the newspaper over. The headline read: “Yesterday, His Grace the Duke of Negan assassinated, a true devil plundering the land.”
Beneath the title was a detailed description of the assassination yesterday, and it revealed that the murderer was a banker named Patrick Jason who was killed on the spot, and the terrorist organization, the Aurora Order, claimed responsibility.
When he saw the news earlier, Klein, who was having his breakfast, almost spewed out the milk in his mouth.
At first, he imagined that the Aurora Order’s Mr. A was brain damaged to take responsibility for this matter. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was most likely a cover used by the officials.
If the Twilight Hermit Order is really the ancient organization which Emperor Roselle joined, then they would be extremely hostile towards the Aurora Order. After all, they hate the True Creator…This thought suddenly flashed through Klein’s mind.
Emlyn looked blankly at the newspaper again and again before asking in disbelief, “Does this mean the information I got is useless?”
“In theory.” Klein gave the vampire gentleman a sympathetic look. “However, the official organizations are still investigating the masterminds behind Jason Beria, if your information points in the right direction, it should be of worth.”
As for Klein himself, he obviously didn’t want to get involved in this matter anymore.
“No… He only knew Jason Beria and some of his hobbies.” Emlyn sighed.
Seeing his reaction, Klein asked in amusement, “Don’t you usually read newspapers?”
How did you only learn of such an important matter until now!?
Emlyn gave him an odd glance.
“Why should I read the newspapers?
“I’m very busy.”
Busy cleaning the Harvest Church, busy spending time with those dolls you have at home, and busy thinking of ways to trick people into giving you blood to drink… You really are a new-age vampire…Klein opened his mouth, but he used his Clown powers to suppress the laughter he was about to let out.
He didn’t tease Emlyn White and said seriously, “I’ve already gathered enough money for those two ingredients.
“When can you give them to me?”
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Emlyn White jumped in fright as he carefully sized him up and said, “You’re richer than I thought.”
He had imagined that Sherlock Moriarty would take at least a week to raise 2,450 pounds.
“I’ve been saving for a long time.” Klein sighed in response.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“It’s so lucrative being a private detective?”
“This is just an identity that makes things convenient. If you don’t encounter a huge bounty, it’ll be two to three hundred pounds a year,” Klein said frankly.
Emlyn glanced at him and asked casually, “So what do you actually do? Smuggling arms? Stealing from the vaults of the rich and powerful? For Beyonders below Sequence 7, there’s not much that can be done to save up more than 2,000 pounds so quickly, and most of them are gray areas that border on breaking the law. ”
You, a vampire, are talking to me about breaking the law? It seems like you’re rather eager to make some quick money…Klein smiled.
“Accept some relatively dangerous missions; if you aren’t afraid of death, you can try.”
Emlyn shut his mouth, and only after a long time did he say, “Come and find me in the evening. I’ll take you to the seller’s place.”
What an obedient vampire…Klein was about to agree, but he suddenly found it unsafe.
What if the seller gets thoughts from seeing all the money? What if he doesn’t have the corresponding Beyonder ingredients and is trying to fool me to commit a robbery? Emlyn White can be trusted, but not necessarily the seller he’s introducing… I have to find an excuse to perform a divination above the gray fog to confirm the degree of danger… Yes, there’s no need for it to be so complicated. There’s a better way…After some thought, Klein turned his head to look at Emlyn.
“No, go by yourself.
“I’ll give you 1,000 pounds as a deposit, and you’ll bring the two ingredients to the Harvest Church. After confirmation, I’ll pay the remaining balance. I believe the seller will accept this method. This will show the credit of a noble Sanguine.”
Upon being flattered, Emlyn unconsciously lifted his chin.
“There’s no problem with this way of trading.”
Saying that, he let out a laugh.
“Are you afraid that the other party will not keep their word? Are you more at ease in the Harvest Church?”
“Of course, anyone would feel safe when they see a Mother Earth adorer by the side, who is over 2.2 meters tall and has exceptionally firm muscles.” Klein smiled and pointed at Father Utravsky. “People who can deal with him wouldn’t mind two to three thousand pounds.”
Emlyn’s face darkened, and he snorted.
“Aren’t you worried that I’ll steal the thousand-pound deposit?”
Klein casually looked straight ahead.
“Why should I be worried?
“You will come back here every day, making it easy to find you, and a living creature like a vampire would sell for more than a thousand pounds.”
Emlyn, who had been hit in a sore spot, muttered in exasperation, “Sanguine! Do you understand? Sanguine!
“Also, don’t call me a creature!”
Klein chuckled and didn’t say anything as he waited for Emlyn to calm down.
“We’ll do it the way you requested.” Finally, Emlyn reached out and rubbed his temples.
Klein immediately took out the envelope he had received that morning, and he handed it to him along with the thick stack of cash worth a thousand pounds.
“See you here at eight tonight.”
After counting the bills and after confirming that there was no mistake, Emlyn warily stole a glance at Father Utravsky and said in a low voice, “Mr. Private Detective, with you being in contact with a lot of intelligence and news, have you heard of an evil god known as The Fool?”
Evil?… Evil? You f…Inwardly, Klein nearly threw out a profanity.
He answered with the most normal expression, “Many people are searching for believers of The Fool recently. Are you planning on joining their ranks to obtain the relevant bounty?”
Emlyn sighed and said, “No, I’m only considering whether I should ask this evil god or the evil soul to help me dispel the psychological cue. As you know, the rumors going around include “His” specific honorific name, and as long as it’s converted into Hermes or ancient Hermes, it’s possible to get a response… What do you know about “Him”? How much harm will “He” bring to “His” believers? Will “He” forcefully change the believers’ views?”
Although it points to me, I still have to say. My dear vampire friend, you are like a drowning man desperately clutching at straws…Feeling mixed emotions, Klein said, “The Fool is very mysterious. Up to this day, apart from the news you already know, no one knows of ‘His’ detailed situation. For example, how vast his clergy is, or what sort of corresponding prayer rituals there are.
“What puzzles me is that you aren’t considering the two of your vamp—Uh, Sanguine’s ancestor, the ancient goddess Lilith? As long as the ritual is correct and the offerings are appropriate, ‘She’ will help you dispel the psychological cue.”
Emlyn leaned back slightly and stared straight ahead, saying nothing for several seconds.
He seemed to instantly become sullen.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a low voice, “Before the Cataclysm, the ancestor had already rarely responded to prayers. Only certain special circumstances allowed us to get ‘Her’ help. This does not include the removal of a psychological cue.”
In the legends of the City of Silver, the ancient goddess, Lilith, who represented the moon had already had her authority taken back by the awakened Creator, or perhaps she had fallen in some battle among the gods earlier on… Then, who is the one occasionally responding to the Sanguines’ pleas? The Primordial Moon?Klein deliberately pressed, “Then, there’s still the Primordial Moon to pray to. Many underground Beyonders have rituals that borrow ‘His’ power.”
This is mainly referring to the Shaman King and the corresponding biological creatures…Klein added inwardly.
Emlyn’s lips quivered, but he didn’t speak as there was an indescribable fear on his face.
After a long time, he solemnly said, “I suspect that the Primordial Moon was impersonated by some evil god or a high-level devil. People who pray to ‘Him’ mostly experience change, turning cruel, crazy, and even filled with desire. And the remaining ones, with the Sanguine mainly, there is a higher chance of them losing control and becoming true monsters.
“There was once a powerful Sanguine that tried to pray due to some danger, but she ended up turning into nothing but a hunk of meat that only knows to mate and reproduce. She, together with bulls, rams, stallions, mice, and even plants and rocks, gave birth to one strange descendant after another. Each one of them developed their own Monster species. Thankfully, she was quickly eliminated along with her descendants.
… The Primordial Moon is that dangerous? There was no mention of it in the Book of Secrets. Had Shaman King Klarman’s thoughts been corrupted? Fortunately, I only referenced, modified, and prayed to myself…Klein’s heart raced in fright as a result of Emlyn White’s description.
This made him acutely realize that the hidden existences other than the seven deities were indeed not that trustworthy.
Except me…He sighed.
At that moment, Emlyn smiled bitterly and said, “If the negative effects brought by The Fool isn’t that great, praying to ‘Him’ might be something to consider.”
The only effect is that you will pay a certain amount of money for it…In order to maintain his image, Klein could only pat Emlyn on the shoulder and draw a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It’s very dangerous to pray to a hidden existence that you don’t know about. If you’re considering that, you might as well choose a faith out of the seven deities you prefer. They won’t affect your daily life and won’t make you abandon your dolls.”
“If there’s really no other way…” Emlyn suddenly found himself calmer than he had expected.
Klein didn’t linger on. He pushed his way out into the aisle and walked out of the Harvest Church.
Looking out at the misty sky, he began to think about what to do next.
There was no doubt that his current focus was on saving money and finding the ingredients.
Little Sun’s side needs to stabilize a little more. To prevent him from being suspected again, I’ll use the method of ridding a Rampager’s mental corruption as the promised payment… The Deep-sea Naga’s hair can be entrusted to Mr. Hanged Man. I’ll have to rely on myself for the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic… There hasn’t been any relevant information from Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom, Mr. Stanton, for over a month. I’ll have to try different channels… Yes, it’s been quite long. It’s likely that the High-Sequence Beyonder of the Rose School of Thought isn’t monitoring the Bravehearts Bar that closely. I’ll go visit it in the evening and see if I can contact Miss Sharron and Maric…Klein quickly had an idea.
In order to go to Bravehearts Bar, he had to first go to East Borough and change his worker’s clothes in the one-bedroom apartment he also rented on Black Palm Street.
As he thought of this, he walked towards the carriage stop on the opposite side of the road.
…
West Borough, inside Grimm Cemetery.
Fors Wall, who was dressed in a black veiled hat, quietly walked beside Dorian Gray, a member of the Abraham family. She had accompanied him to place flowers on Lawrence, Aulisa, and company’s graves.
While walking silently, her thoughts were completely focused on the Beyonder ingredient, the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.
She knew that she had already digested the Apprentice potion and as long as she could get the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch, she would become a Trickmaster. However, she ultimately lacked the clues related to it, and The Sun, that she had the most expectations at being able to help her, didn’t dare to hold a ritual or invite friends to hunt Spirit Eaters because of what had happened before.
In order to advance as quickly as possible and escape the curse of the full moon, she had even asked Mr. Fool for help, hoping that “His” adorers could help her find the ingredients. In the process, she revealed that she had published her new book and was about to receive a fixed fee for the book, in order to prove that she had sufficient power to purchase it—she didn’t fear that her real identity would be known by Mr. Fool, because she believed that Mr. Fool clearly knew it.
In the secluded, quiet, and cold environment, Fors and Dorian stopped at Lawrence’s grave.
Looking at the photo taken after his death and reading the epitaph: “he’s a good teacher,” Dorian Gray remained silent for a long time before sighing.
“How ironic…”
“Why?” Fors asked in surprise.
She had heard Lawrence mention that he was a public school teacher in Constant City, Midseashire, and that was why she had used such an epitaph.
“This has nothing to do with you. It has to do with our family.” Dorian gave a self-deprecating laugh and bent down to put down the flowers.
After straightening his body, he looked straight ahead, and suddenly spoke out, “Fors, do you want to become a Beyonder? The kind I described in my letter.”
Dorian Gray’s question didn’t surprise Fors at all. She had been prepared after keeping in contact with him for the past month, and she had even asked the experienced Mr. Hanged Man at the Tarot Club to decide what kind of expression and reaction she should use when faced with the question.
“Are there really such Beyonders?” Fors asked in surprise.
Dorian gently nodded.
“Yes.”
He looked around to make sure that there was no one around, then he walked up to a tree with fallen leaves and pressed his hand on it.
Dorian’s figure suddenly blurred, as if turning into a reflection in the water.
When it was clear, he had already appeared behind the tree, his posture unchanging.
“Oh god! That’s really, really amazing!” Remembering the teachings of Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice, her mouth opened in a semicircle as she exclaimed.
Dorian walked back, smiled, and asked, “Do you want to become such a Beyonder?”
Fors fell silent for a moment before she answered him “excitedly”, “… “Yes!”
Now that she was finally going to be a periphery member of the Abraham family, many things would be much easier for her in the future! Her heart was filled with genuine joy.
Dorian laughed before turning his expression grave, asking in all seriousness, “Are you willing to be my student?”
Fors nodded.
“Yes!”
Dorian let out a sigh of relief and then made a self-deprecating comment.
“I’m not a good teacher, I even taught a… Heh, there’s no need to mention the past anymore. In short, don’t hold too high of an expectation.”
After considering it over this period of time, he had decided to learn from his previous experiences and lessons. He didn’t tell Fors the situation regarding the Abraham family and only treated their relationship as one of teacher and student. That way, he didn’t have to worry about the other party coveting his family’s few remaining mystical items.
“No, your explanations of mysticism are excellent, really, Mr. Gray. No, Teacher.” Fors quickly confirmed the relationship between them.
Dorian looked at the tombstone, shook his head, and exhaled.
“I wasn’t planning on taking in any more students, but your noble character infected me.
“If nothing unexpected happens, I can give you the corresponding potion today.”
“Today?” Fors asked, surprised.
Back when she went to Backlund Station to pick up Dorian Gray, she noticed that he was carrying only a very small suitcase, barely enough for a change of clothes. There was no evidence that he had any Beyonder ingredients on him.
Does he have his own resources and channels in Backlund, ones that belong to the Abraham family?Fors made a vague guess.
Her original plan was to rely on the inconvenience of the distance between them to sell off the Beyonder ingredients for the Apprentice potion, and then tell him that she had successfully advanced to become a Beyonder. This way, she was able to obtain a considerable amount of cash, as well as to avoid the tragic consequence of taking the Apprentice potion again and having to spend time to digest it.
“Yes.” Without explaining, Dorian pointed in the other direction. “Let’s go see Laubero and Aulisa first.”
Taking a turn, they left Grimm Cemetery and returned to the house in Cherwood Borough which Fors and Xio had rented.
For the past month or so, Xio, who had advanced to Sheriff, had been leaving early and returning late every day in order to pay off her heavy debts. She had been trying hard to get every bounty she could get, so there was no doubt that she was of the house around noon.
“Is there a quiet room?” Dorian looked around casually.
“Plenty.” Fors led her new teacher into the activity room on the first floor.
Dorian circled the room, checked the surroundings, and then asked Fors to light a candle mixed with a piece of dark red sandalwood.
He closed the door and drew the curtains.
He walked to the candle and took out two bottles of essential oil and some common herbal powders.
Holding a ritual? Shouldn’t there be three candles?Fors curiously watched from the side and didn’t rashly open her mouth, as if she was stunned by the atmosphere.
After finishing the first part of the ritual, Dorian took a step back and, with a serious expression, switched to the language of ancient Hermes.
“I!
“I summon in my name:
“Special Spirit Bodies roaming the upper realms, the void creature that loves music, Dorian Gray Abraham’s Contract Companion.”
Whoosh!
There was a sudden gust of wind in the activity room, and with a sobbing voice, the flickering candle flames were tinged with a deep blue hue.
The rings of light quickly spread out, forming a door that was beyond the concept of normality.
A ball of semi-illusory and half-corporeal objects flew out from the bottom of the circle of light.
Its entire body was colored a milky white. There were no eyes, nose, arms, or legs around it. Only an opening which resembled a mouth cracked open over its surface.
Dorian grinned, opened his mouth, and began to hum a gentle folk lullaby.
The “ball” swayed left and right, appearing extremely satisfied.
After he finished humming, Dorian extended his hand.
“Malmouth, give me the items that I deposited with you the day before yesterday.”
The “ball” jumped up and down as its body suddenly swelled while it opened its “mouth” extremely wide.
Then, it spat out two Beyonder ingredients which had strange lusters to them.
To think that can be done…Fors stared in surprise.
Dorian caught the Apprentice potion’s main ingredients, canceled the summoning, and ended the ritual.
He turned his head and smiled at Fors.
“Even in the spirit world, void creatures like Malmouth are extremely rare. Under normal circumstances, summoning rituals will not point to them. An elder of a sufficiently high Sequence must enter the Spirit World and, after a long period of searching, make a contract with one of them. That way, it will allow subsequent descendants to complete a summoning ritual with their corresponding name.
“After the void creature arrives, a new contract can be made, making them closely connected to oneself and no longer summonable by others.”
“So that’s how it is… That sounds interesting!” Fors said from the bottom of her heart.
She couldn’t help but look forward to the future.
If I don’t consider the curse of the full moon, or how ordinary Beyonders are being suppressed and constantly facing danger, exploring this wonderful world would be the most delightful thing… I hope that one day I can truly roam the Spirit World…
Dorian responded with a chuckle, “Malmouth’s greatest ability is to swallow many items into its belly without causing them any harm. It’s the equivalent of a mobile, hidden warehouse that almost no one can find.
“Of course, it can’t store too much as its stomach has limited space. Also, it doesn’t like people without talent in music. It would reject signing a contract with such people.”
At least I can play the lyre…Just as Fors breathed a sigh of relief, Dorian instructed her to get him a black stew pot.
Realizing that he was about to concoct the potion right there and then, she maintained her expression, but her heart was frantically praying for an accident.
I don’t want to drink the Apprentice potion again! That would waste a lot of time! If I had known that this would happen, then I would’ve been more honest… It’s too late to tell the truth. Teacher Gray must’ve tried a divination attempt, but the outcome suffered interference. Confessing now would mean that there’s a powerful person backing me or instigating me…In the midst of her thoughts, she saw Dorian turn around and hand her a bottle of the bubbling potion.
“Drink it and you’ll become a Beyonder,” Dorian said in a flat but very seductive tone.
Then he reassured her, “Don’t worry. There won’t be any problems with me here.”
“Okay!” Fors gritted her teeth, received the Apprentice potion, and drank it all in one gulp.
At the same time, a thought flashed in her mind:
Honesty is the best policy…
…
The carriage stopped outside East Borough, and Klein, walking with a cane and a hat, entered the spacious slum in a relatively decent neighborhood.
As he walked forward, he saw two familiar figures emerge from the relatively clean apartment in front of him.
They were girls, one seventeen or eighteen years old, the other fifteen or sixteen years old—daughters of the laundry maid, Liv—Freja, and Daisy. The latter had once been kidnapped by Capim and was rescued by the Dark Emperor.
Daisy also spotted Klein and smiled brightly.
“Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty!”
Klein smiled and nodded before asking in puzzlement, “Daisy, don’t you have public elementary school to attend?”
At the behest of reporters like Mike Joseph and the push by the Church of the Evernight Goddess, the Backlund government established a charity fund with Capim’s estate, specifically to help women and families who had been hurt by Capim.
Daisy’s family took advantage of the opportunity to move from a shabby apartment in an environment with poor security to the outskirts of East Borough. They moved from one room to two, separating the “laundry area” from the place where they ate and slept.
In addition, Daisy received a bursary for attending a public elementary school, and she was delighted that the charity fund was responsible for her tuition and meals costing three pence a week.
What puzzled Klein was that the public elementary school only had breaks on Sundays, so Daisy wasn’t supposed to be here at this time.
“The school is very close, I took advantage of the afternoon break to return and help Freja bring the washed and dried laundry to a client. She and mother can’t handle the workload,” Daisy answered frankly.
The immediate effect of her going to school was that the amount of laundry which Liv and Freja could do every day decreased, obviously lowering their family income. If it wasn’t for Mike’s help applying for a grant from the charity, then they wouldn’t be able to maintain their present lives.
Therefore, there was no doubt that Freja wouldn’t be able to enter a public elementary school, and when Daisy and Klein talked about it, her eyes were filled with unconcealed envy and pain.
Despite not even being eighteen years old yet, all she could do was silently watch her sister attend school.
Klein noticed that detail and deliberately reminded Daisy, “You really should know that your mother and Freja are having a hard time. Treat them well.”
Daisy nodded seriously and said, “I’ve thought about it. When things settle down, I’ll teach Freja what I learned during the day at night and on Sundays. I’ll be her only tutor!”
Freja’s eyes suddenly blinked, and she couldn’t help lowering her head.
“Good, very good,” Klein praised her before bidding them farewell in a good mood, and he turned to another street.
He went to Black Palm Street to change out of his worker clothes, and just after he left the apartment where he was renting a room from, he saw an old middle-aged man walk over. He asked with a kind face, “Sir, have you heard of the original Creator?”
The original Creator?Klein was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately thought of the intelligence that Old Kohler had previously given him.
Recently, there had been people preaching the faith of the original Creator in East Borough, the dock area, and the factory district. It pushed the belief that “He” hadn’t really passed away and that he existed in the body of every human being and every object. As long as one served “Him” wholeheartedly and praised “Him,” then not only would “His” believers be redeemed after death, but they would also enter “His” kingdom. They would also suffer tremendous improvements in their present life, for instance, having sizzling meat to eat every day.
This was very close to the Aurora Order’s theory of the mutated Creator, so Klein had decided that it was the secret organization which was behind it. He felt that they had begun to value the vast majority of the poor after the Lanevus incident.
They’ve already developed so arrogantly to even solicit people on the streets?Klein hesitated and replied, “I’ve heard of that.”
The well-dressed middle-aged man immediately revealed a smile.
“Then, do you know about the incoming apocalypse? Do you know that the original Creator will create a sanctuary to protect ‘His’ believers?”
For a moment, Klein thought of going with the flow and be inoculated so as to slowly infiltrate the Aurora Order’s periphery organization, so as to gather the appropriate evidence and clues to take revenge on them for seeking the believers of The Fool. But after careful consideration, he felt that it was too dangerous. It was something that was tiring and troublesome for him to do alone, without any certainty of success.
In the end, he decided to inform the Machinery Hivemind about the current situation and leave it to the official organizations to handle!
After thinking through the problem, Klein’s expression immediately darkened.
“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know!”
He strode forward, shaking off the middle-aged man and ignoring his shouts.
On the way out of East Borough, he watched carefully and found that the workers who had lost their jobs due to the off-season and the efficiency improvements from textile machines were grouped together. They were being comforted and were listening to the preaches from people of unknown identities.
The investigations of East Borough, the dock area, and factory district were completed two months ago. Why haven’t the three Churches and parliament produced any concrete measures yet? The importance that they’ve placed on this issue must’ve increased. It’s impossible for them to not notice the current situation… Is this a trap for bigger fish? That’s very risky and can easily get out of hand!As Klein lampooned, he pushed the cap on his head as he walked out of East Borough and went straight to the Backlund Bridge area.
At noon, the Bravehearts Bar had just opened, and there were almost no drunkards present. Only the nearby, busy workers would come in and grab a simple lunch.
Klein mingled with them and spent ten pence on wheat bread with pork sausages and a glass of Southville beer, making himself appear rather rich.
After leisurely filling his stomach and finishing his beer, he looked at the bartender.
“Is Kaspars Kalinin here?”
He planned on replenishing some of his ordinary ammunition while he was here.
The bartender glanced at him.
“It seems like you haven’t been here in a while?
“Kaspars is dead. It’s said that he was a little restless while sleeping at night, wrapping himself in a tight bundle and suffocating himself in the end. Heh heh, I don’t really believe that kind of thing would happen. I’ve only heard about such things in ghost stories, but that’s what those black-and-white dogs say.”
Black-and-white dogs were referring to the police who wore black-and-white checked uniforms.
Suffocating himself to death? That sounds like mysticism… Was it because the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder was unable to find Miss Sharron and Maric, and thus, they chose to kill someone to vent their anger? Where’s the bearing of being a High-Sequence Beyonder? In that case, Kaspars wasn’t able to contact Miss Sharron… Perhaps they’ve already left Backlund
Kaspars wasn’t prepared for the dangers of the Beyonder world. If it were me, I wouldn’t have returned to the Bravehearts Bar. I would’ve taken all the money I saved up and go to another city for a change in environment… However, under normal circumstances, a High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t specially deal with such ordinary people. At most, they would force a mediumship ritual without considering the aftereffects… As expected of the self-indulgent Rose School of Thought. To think a High-Sequence Beyonder would actually do such a thing…
While feeling surprised, Klein also felt pity for the black-market arms dealer.
The bartender wiped a cup and continued, “If you wish to buy some stuff, there’s a new dealer.”
“Who?” Klein asked in passing.
“Old Man. He’s in Billiard room 3,” the bartender said without looking up.
Klein immediately stood up, slowly walked towards that familiar place, and knocked on the unlocked door.
“Come in.” A voice rang out.
This voice sounds a little familiar…Klein pushed open the door and looked inside.
Standing by the table was a boy that didn’t look too old. He was dressed in an old overcoat, a brown bowler hat, and had bright red eyes. It was Ian, whom Klein had met when he first arrived in Backlund. Back then, he was entrusted with the case of Detective Zreal’s disappearance and was ultimately involved in the conflict over the manuscripts of a third-generation difference machine. He had been forced to pay a high price to have Mr. A from the Aurora Order kill the Intis ambassador that was sent to the Loen Kingdom, Bakerland Jean Madan.
“It’s you, Detective Moriarty?” Ian was startled.
He had deliberately stuck two whiskers above his mouth to make himself look older.
Klein smiled as he entered the billiard room and closed the door in passing.
“Long time no see.”
He was initially surprised that Ian had appeared here and had become a black-market arms dealer, but then he thought of the details behind the matter and found that it made sense.
Klein being able to come to the Bravehearts Bar and find Kaspars Kalinin was all thanks to Ian’s introduction.
This teenage boy definitely had some connections around here!
“Yeah.” Ian wiped away his shocked expression and mumbled, “I went to Pritz Harbor for two months and found those guys to be so savage and cruel. They didn’t even have the slightest bit of modesty or love for children, so I had no choice but to return to Backlund and do what I was good at. When Kaspars died, I decided to switch careers.”
Before Klein could say anything, he added, “Mr. Detective, I’ve always kept in mind that I still owe you two requests.”
There’s no need to explain so much, nor do I care what you’ve done in the past. Although I’ve always thought that your escape from MI9 was suspicious, I didn’t care too much about it…Klein picked up a cue stick, gestured, and said, “Other than dealing in black-market weapons, you seem to be selling information?”
“Yes,” Ian answered very calmly. “What do you want to know? It’s free.”
Very straightforward… Feeling guilty about what happened to me previously?Klein pushed the cue stick forward and hit the ball, sending a red ball right into the middle pocket.
Without a trace of politeness, he straightened his body and said, “Recently, everyone has been looking for the believers of The Fool. There are many bounties available. What news do you have?”
Ian thought for a moment and said, “Nothing.
“I even suspect whether The Fool has any believers since no one can find any clues.”
… This is what you call blasting air with a cannon…Klein gave a silent, self-deprecating laugh before turning to ask, “In addition, there’s another bounty. People are looking for a lecturer named Azik Eggers. I wish to know who was the one behind the bounty, so as to determine if I should involve myself in it. Heh, searching for people is very time-consuming.”
Ian didn’t directly answer; he surveyed his surroundings and lowered his voice.
“MI9.”
MI9? It’s not the Numinous Episcopate… It seems like it really was arranged by Ince Zangwill. He’s trying to create conflict between Mr. Azik and MI9? Perhaps he knows some secret that he shouldn’t be aware of?A series of thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind. Finally, he smiled and said, “Looks like I don’t have to worry about the bounty being false, but I’m afraid that the circumstances as to why Azik Eggers is being pursued by MI9 is because he knows some secret. That being the case, the day I obtain the bounty might be the last day of my life.”
Ian spread his hands.
“I’m not sure about that.
“But you can provide only clues.”
“Good suggestion.” Without asking any more questions, Klein spent five soli, replenished some of his ordinary ammunition, and left the Bravehearts Bar.
He got on the rental carriage and looked out the window at the gloomy weather. Suddenly, he felt a little wistful.
Kaspars Kalinin is dead which also means that Miss Sharron and Maric will give up this “base.” With me only being able to contact them unilaterally, it’ll be hard to find them…
Unless they encounter some difficulties that require my help, or they have reached the stage of dealing with the evil spirit buried in the ruins. Otherwise, I’ll likely not be meeting them again.
Although they can’t be considered friends, we’ve cooperated with each other twice. I could interact with them as a Beyonder without hiding my face. Now, there are two fewer people of such people.
If it wasn’t for the Desire Apostle, I would only have an oddity like the vampire, Emlyn White, who I can talk about mysticism with without any disguises.
Thankfully. Thankfully…
As he was sighing silently, an ethereal voice suddenly sounded in his ears.
“Is there something?”
Klein instantly shuddered, and only when he saw who was sitting in front of him did he heave a sigh of relief. He laughed in exasperation and said, “Miss Sharron, do you always appear all of a sudden like this?”
Dressed in a Gothic regal dress and a matching soft black hat, Sharron was sitting quietly on the other side of the carriage, her face as pale as ever.
“I’ll knock on the window next time.” Sharron nodded without emotion.
She didn’t repeat the question, but she looked quietly at Klein in a reserved manner.
Knocking on the window all of a sudden? That’s equally scary…Klein was in no hurry to mention the matter about the Human-skinned Shadow, and instead he asked, “Has the High-Sequence Beyonder left?”
“Yes,” Sharron said tersely.
Klein was slightly relieved as he warned her, “It could also be a trap.”
As he said this, he remembered something and quickly added, “I’ve finished reading the Book of Secrets, and I’ve obtained the corresponding information from other sources that praying to the Primordial Moon is prone to problems. It’s best not to try.”
“Alright.” Sharron didn’t ask why.
She paused for a second and said in an ethereal voice, “The Primordial Moon and the Chained God seem to be archenemies.”
Because they can switch Sequences? Or could there be other reasons?Klein thought as he directed the conversation to what really mattered.
“Miss Sharron, do you know of any places with the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Like a puppet, Sharron listened quietly before nodding her head.
“Yes.”
She knows?Klein was overjoyed, and quickly asked, “Where?”
In his heart, he was already prepared to pay the “consultation fee.”
Sharron sat there without moving and said, like a talking doll, “In one of the gatherings that Maric participated in, someone once discovered the tomb of an ancient noble. They explored the periphery but didn’t dare to venture deep, but there were traces of Human-skinned Shadow activity.
“They hoped to recruit a team strong enough to completely explore the tomb and split the valuables equally.”
To seek help in a gathering of Beyonders who are not familiar with each other, how can all parties guarantee each other’s credibility? What if there’s no tomb at all, and it’s just a trap?Klein quickly thought and asked in response, “Did they succeed?”
“Yes,” Sharron answered simply.
This…Klein temporarily didn’t pursue the details. He suppressed his voice to avoid being overheard by the carriage driver.
“And then?”
“After that, they never appeared again,” Sharron calmly recounted. “One of the members was a friend of Maric’s, and he disappeared completely after that matter.”
Without waiting for Klein to ask, she continued to speak with her ethereal voice.
“Maric found some of his friend’s belongings. I used the method of divination to track them down to White Cliff Town, and I found a hidden entrance to the tomb at the riverbend of the Stratford River. Maric’s friend was inside, but he was already dead.”
“You went in?” Klein blurted out.
“No, I determined it using another method,” Sharron explained. “That tomb gave me a sense of great danger. I didn’t try to explore it.”
At this point, she looked at Klein with her blue eyes.
“Without the help of a Sequence 4 Beyonder or a Sealed Artifact of a corresponding level, it would be best not to venture deep into that tomb.”
Even you find it very dangerous. I don’t need to go above the gray fog to divine it to know how terrifying it is…Klein looked down at the floor of the carriage and thought for a few seconds.
“Do you know which ancient noble’s tomb it belongs to?”
Sharron did not pause in her reply.
“His last name is Amon.”
Amon? A member of the family of that Amon who had possessed Little Sun’s body and almost sneaked into the mysterious space above the gray fog?Klein used his ability as a Clown to control the slight twitch of his eyelids. He asked in puzzlement, “Are you sure?”
At this moment, a figure appeared in his mind—a black classic robe, a matching pointed hat, a broad forehead, a thin face, black eyes, black hair, and a crystal monocle.
Sharron’s pale blonde hair shone through the mist like an oil painting drawn by a master, and she said in her usual flat tone, “According to the items obtained from the initial exploration, a member of the gathering who specializes in ancient history determined that the owner of the tomb came from the Tudor Dynasty of the Fourth Epoch. The family name is Amon.”
It really is the Blasphemer family of the Fourth Epoch… This family isn’t cursed like the Abraham family, nor was it destroyed directly by the Church of a certain goddess like the Antigonus family…
According to the special and powerful performance Amon showed in the City of Silver, the situation of this family might be comparable to that of Zaratul’s. They were all secretly passed down, with the presence of High-Sequence Beyonders among their ranks, perhaps even with powerful angels. They protect certain crucial secrets, such as the “coordinates” of the Forsaken Land of the Gods…
The danger of a tomb left behind by such a family can be imagined. Perhaps Amon can borrow the power of certain changes to cast his gaze over from the distant Forsaken Land of the Gods… I can’t use the perspective of a Low- or Mid-Sequence Beyonder to deduce the terror of a demigod…
Klein didn’t ponder for long before denying the possibility of exploring the tomb of the Amon family.
Slightly disappointed, he looked up at Sharron.
“Is that place the only place with a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Sharron shook her head.
“No.”
“Oh?” Klein’s eyes lit up, and he assumed a listening posture.
Sharron said, her voice unchanged, “I’ve participated in a gathering. A Beyonder promised that as long as someone completes a mission given by her, she would satisfy any reasonable request. When it comes to ingredients, it is limited to those below that of High-Sequence Beyonder ingredients.”
“In other words, she can give any Beyonder ingredient below that of High-Sequence Beyonders?” The first thought that came to Klein’s mind was:is she bragging?
Even for the Church of the Evernight Goddess, only the Holy Cathedral, or in other words, the Cathedral of Serenity, would possess such a possibility!
Many of these ingredients weren’t commonly needed because they weren’t needed at all.
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Sharron calmly replied, “She’s a High-Sequence Beyonder.”
High-Sequence Beyonder? No wonder… That would be on the level of the high-ranking members of the Churches or secret organizations. Even if they don’t belong to any party, they would still build up their own faction! However, the promise of any type of Beyonder ingredient below a High-Sequence potion definitely can’t be completely be met…Klein momentarily had such a thought.
Sharron simply added, “She said that certain ingredients would require a certain period of time.”
That’s more like it!Klein asked with interest, “What mission did she give?”
Sharron sat up straight and dignified.
“Investigate Hero Bandit Dark Emperor’s true identity.”
“…”
Klein believed that if he had been drinking water at that moment, then he wouldn’t have been able to control himself and that he would’ve sprayed it across from him.
Who did I offend? Why am I the target of a High-Sequence Beyonder?He first lamented in Chinese, then he quickly analyzed the possible parties.
Members of the Twilight Hermit Order? Because the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor had killed the Desire Apostle, Beria?
Members of the Aurora Order? They drew links to The Fool from the tarot cards I left during the Capim incident, and they decided to investigate the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?
Members of the three Churches and MI9? Just to find out the truth about the Capim affair?
Every one of them is possible, and none of them can be ruled out!Klein didn’t show any abnormalities as he deliberated and asked, “Why is she investigating the true identity of the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?”
“No one knows,” Sharron replied in the simplest of terms.
Klein thought for two seconds and said after organizing his words, “What kind of person is she? I want to know if I should take this mission.”
Sharron remained silent for two seconds, seemingly in recollection.
Then she described, “Female, above 1.70 meters tall, very well-proportioned, chestnut hair, was disguised, loves black leather boots, only occasionally attended the gatherings, and first appeared two months ago.”
Loves wearing black leather boots, female, High-Sequence Beyonder…When these three keywords were put together, it immediately triggered a certain part of Klein’s memories!
Back when he went to the Royal Museum to steal the Dark Emperor card, he had met a mysterious High-Sequence Beyonder in the reconstructed study of Emperor Roselle. She only revealed her feet in black leather boots, and when he borrowed the power of the gray fog to escape, he ended up running into the Devil dog due to the side effects of the Master Key and had to shout for help. Therefore, Klein Moriarty ended up meeting the female demigod again.
Her? Why would she look for Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? She’s confirmed that the thief who stole the Card of Blasphemy is a Spirit Body and knows what would happen if a Spirit Body carries and contains the Dark Emperor card. Hence, she has locked onto the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor who has similar traits?Klein quickly thought of a very convincing possibility.
The only thing that confused him was how the other person knew that he had taken the Dark Emperor card and not any other cards, such as the Abyss card or The Sun card.
Unless she was targeting the Card of Blasphemy, and she had investigated beforehand that it was the Dark Emperor card… Well, Miss Sharron said that she joined the gathering for the first time more than two months ago. This matches the timing of Roselle’s exhibition… Later, she occasionally participated without leaving Backlund, or perhaps, she returned regularly to search for the enemy who had taken the Dark Emperor’s card…Klein’s thoughts blazed through his mind as he gave a faint smile.
“I’ll keep an eye out for her. I hope there’s something to be gained.”
She can forget about getting anything her entire life!He added inwardly without hesitation.
Sharron nodded almost imperceptibly and said nothing more about the Human-skinned Shadow.
Obviously, she only had two leads, but it was still better than the Vampire Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom Isengard Stanton’s circle.
Klein slowly exhaled, concealing his inward disappointment, and said with a respectful tone, “You and Maric aren’t troubled by the curse anymore, are you?”
“There’s only one Scarlet Lunar Corona,” Sharron answered calmly.
The person who wore the Scarlet Lunar Corona was immune to the full moon’s effects, a dream item for Mutants.
That is to say, one will be fine, and one will be in the same situation as before… When affected by the full moon, Maric will be driven to insanity, while Miss Sharron will lose her strength. It appears Maric is the one using it…Klein thought as he changed topics.
“Have you found a way to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption on the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Wraith Steve?”
He casually asked this question without much hope. In his heart, he believed that there was a greater chance with The Sun.
“No.” Sharron appeared like she was talking about someone else.
Perhaps I will sell you this method in the future and hope that you have saved up your gold pounds…Klein tersely acknowledged and was suddenly unsure of how to continue the conversation.
He paused for a few seconds before asking, “Where is White Cliff Town?”
“Backlund suburbs, south of the bridge,” Sharron answered succinctly.
She looked into Klein’s eyes again.
“Nothing else?”
“Nothing.” Klein first shook his head, and then asked, “Can I tell others about the tomb?”
“Sure.”
Sharron’s figure rapidly faded before she disappeared from the carriage.
Perhaps it was to conceal herself, as she never had the habit of using perfume; thus, leaving behind an empty environment once more.
8 p.m., Harvest Church.
After changing back into his usual attire, Klein looked around once as he pressed down on the edge of his hat. Then, he walked into the hall and headed for Emlyn White who was standing before three rows of candles on the right side of the hall.
At the vampire’s feet was a black suitcase, its surface was seemingly covered with a layer of a wall of spirituality.
Upon sensing Detective Sherlock Moriarty coming in, Emlyn was first pleased before revealing an alarmed look.
He bent down to grab his suitcase and took a few steps back, closing the gap he had with Father Utravsky who was focused on praying.
Are you afraid that I’ll rob you of the Beyonder ingredients…Klein stopped three meters away, then he smiled and said, “Let me first verify if it’s the two ingredients I need.”
Emlyn White ran his hand through his hair, lifted the leather case to his chest and undid the buckle.
The wall of spirituality shattered as a result, turning into a light breeze that blew through the prayer hall.
Klein, who had long activated his Spirit Vision, immediately saw bursts of strange and dazzling light. It was the spiritual radiance released by many Beyonder characteristics.
There were two small boxes inside the suitcase. One was made of tin and had many patterns on it. It looked spartan and heavy. The other was only a cardboard box.
Holding the black leather suitcase in one hand, Emlyn opened the slightly tarnished silver-colored tin case. The item inside looked like a yellowish brown peeled walnut with the grooves and ridges of a brain.
Along with the flickering of the candle flame, its appearance constantly changed. Sometimes it would turn gray and appear wrinkled. At other times, it would turn dark brown and extremely smooth. The colors would interweave, outlining a featureless “face.”
At the sight of it, Klein felt the power of the potion, which he had completely digested and assimilated, stir a little, like a magnet encountering an opposite pole.
He was able to control his body with his Clown powers as he suppressed the feeling of attraction. He knew deep down that the item was a genuine mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter.
It seems like what Emperor Roselle speculated in his diary is possible, that High-Sequence items of the same pathway would unconsciously draw Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders to them, with a tendency to draw them together… Although the Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland is still very far from a High Sequence and doesn’t have that kind of special force of attraction, it contains enough Beyonder characteristics. Moreover, I’ve digested the Sequence 7 potion. When the person and ingredients are sufficiently close, such a phenomenon will appear…
I didn’t notice it before because, firstly, the corresponding Beyonder ingredients are of low quality, and secondly, my own strength is lacking, and I wasn’t of a high enough Sequence… Right, every time I digested the potion, an illusory starry sky would appear around me. There were many resplendent lights within, and they would pull one another in an attempt to converge… This might be a scene of the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics of the same pathway, and the greater the “quality,” the stronger the pull…
Then, will Beyonder characteristics of similar pathways conform to this law?
Klein’s expression didn’t change as he recalled the records in Roselle’s diary, and combined with his three experiences of digesting potions, he was able to determine the existence of a certain law.
Emlyn White glanced at him warily, quickly closed the tin box and opened the paper box next to it.
The paper box was padded with thick cotton, and in the center of the box was a glass bottle that could hold 200 milliliters of liquid. The bottle was half-empty, while the rest of it was filled with a viscous liquid that could change its color based on the change of light.
“Any other problems?” Emlyn closed the paper box.
“Let me confirm once more.” Klein took out a gold coin and let it spin between his fingers, as though it had a life of its own.
Ding!
The gold coin bounced up and fell down again, landing in Klein’s palm.
It was heads, indicating a positive response.
Klein nodded slightly and took out stacks after stacks of notes from various pockets. They were in ten-pound, five-pound, and one-pounds denominations.
“1,450 pounds.” Klein placed the pile of cash on a nearby piece of furniture.
“Retreat a few steps, no, five steps!” Emlyn called out cautiously.
Klein smiled, raised his hands, and took five steps back.
Emlyn cautiously moved closer, checking to see if there was any blank paper in the stack of cash.
After doing a slight count, he threw the leather suitcase in his hand towards Klein.
Klein was startled and with his agile moves, he accurately caught the suitcase.
He was afraid that the blood of the Thousand-faced Hunter would seep out after the bottle shattered.
And Emlyn White took the opportunity to collect the bills and quickly retreated to the side of Father Utravsky.
Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and seriously checked the amount and their authenticity.
At the sight, Klein recalled the scene and suddenly felt ashamed.
He and Emlyn had made a perfectly fine Church of Mother Earth cathedral look like the scene of an arms or drugs trade…
After confirming the condition of the two ingredients, Klein snapped his fingers, igniting a match he had specially separated in his clothes and allowed the soaring red flames to envelop his body.
When the flames descended back down, he had already disappeared.
As he often met Emlyn White at the Harvest Church, he didn’t mind if Father Utravsky found out that he was a Beyonder who had helped him eliminate his dark personality. He even felt that this would give him some form of friendship.
Emlyn, who was counting the money, looked up and was stunned for a good two seconds.
He muttered to himself in a low voice, “My suitcase…
“My tin box…”
…
On the lamp-lit street, a carriage rolled over the puddles and headed for the edge of Empress Borough.
Fors has told her good friend, Xio Derecha, that she had a teacher and had ended up consuming another Apprentice potion.
After confirming that she didn’t have any signs of losing control, Xio looked outside the window at the gas lamps, which weren’t much taller than she was, and asked in puzzlement, “I’ve always wondered why they’re preserved as ingredients and not as a potion. Your teacher could’ve concocted the potion beforehand and brought them here, so there was no need for him to do it on the spot.”
Fors gave a faint smile and said, “I’ve asked him about this before. He said that there are two main reasons. One is that different Beyonder ingredients have different uses, and when they’re made into a potion, they cannot be used flexibly. The second is that when the Beyonder characteristics are solidified, they can be kept forever, but after it becomes a potion, that won’t be the case unless one uses a special isolation technique.”
“Why?” Xio asked in surprise. “This isn’t an ordinary type of medicine or Beyonder weapon in which its spirituality will continue to dissipate and weaken.”
Fors wasn’t in the mood to laugh, but she had no choice but to maintain her smile.
“It’s not a problem about the characteristic loss, but that once Beyonder ingredients become potions, not only can humans absorb them, even other creatures or materials without life can. It’s just relatively slower. For example, if I use a glass bottle to store the potion, it might appear fine, but after a few days, the glass bottle would ‘finish’ drinking the potion, becoming a special mystical item. It might even gain intelligence. Of course, my teacher said that such a situation has very huge side effects, akin to what a Rampager leaves behind.
“The seven Churches and some hidden factions have special isolation techniques, but it’s rather troublesome, and they won’t use it on Low- or Mid-Sequence potions.”
“How amazing!” Xio sighed.
She took another look outside and said in a low voice, “We’re almost there.”
She and Fors were here to attend the Beyonder gathering which Mr. A was holding.
Fors smiled while feeling her heart bleed.
“I hope there’s the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.”
Her teacher, Dorian Gray, had taught her the acting method before he left. He even gave her the potion formula for Trickmaster and got her to attempt to find the Beyonder ingredients on her own. If she hadn’t gathered all of the ingredients by the time she digested the Apprentice potion, she could write to him for help.
This left Fors in a rather lost state.
Why did I spend large sums of money to purchase the Trickmaster formula and the acting method?
Up to now, the greatest and invaluable help the Tarot Club has given me were the things Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice taught me to take note of, as well as Mr. Fool’s interference in divination. Otherwise, Teacher would’ve long discovered a problem with me, and I wouldn’t have become his student…
Sigh, I’ll just consider it as the price for neutralizing the full moon’s curse…
As the thought crossed her mind, Fors suddenly noticed that the house where Mr. A had his gathering held had visibly collapsed, and there were even scorch marks in many places.
There was a fierce battle here… Who dealt with Mr. A? An official organization?Fors immediately signaled to Xio and instructed the carriage driver outside, “Not here, two more streets up ahead.”
…
“Aurora Order’s base found. Terrorist organization suffers severe setback.”
The next day, Klein saw this article the moment he flipped the newspapers open.
“Let’s hope Mr. A died in this ambush.” He drew the crimson moon on his chest in solemnity.
He had already thrown the Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood and mutated pituitary gland from last night above the gray fog to ensure that they wouldn’t be lost.
Even if I die, they won’t be lost…Klein chewed on a piece of bacon with great ease.
After last night’s transaction, his cash reserves had fallen back below 1,000 pounds, leaving him with only 735 pounds, which was only enough to buy a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. After that, he didn’t have the ability to purchase the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic.
Without any better clues or money, Klein rested at home the entire morning. After lunch, he dressed up and headed straight for the Backlund Bridge area.
He had previously made an agreement with Carlson of the Machinery Hivemind to find him at the Lucky Bar near the West Balam dock if he had any intelligence. If the intelligence was especially important and Carlson wasn’t there, he was to go straight to Lever Cathedral. After all, Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t a member of a secret organization, so there was no need for caution.
There weren’t many customers at Lucky Bar in the afternoon, so Klein instantly saw Carlson sitting and drinking alone in a corner of the bar.
He walked over, knocked on the table, and reported with a suppressed voice, “Many people in East Borough are spreading the faith of the original Creator.”
Carlson sipped some alcohol brewed from pure malt and replied noncommittally, “I’m aware.”
As expected…Klein commented silently before smiling.
“I have a clue regarding a Fourth Epoch tomb of a noble.”
“Ah!”
The glass in Carlson’s hand paused as he looked at Klein in surprise, and he unconsciously nudged his thick glasses.
But he noticed that Detective Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t continuing to describe the matter, but looking at the bartender a few steps away while saying with a smile, “One glass of Southville beer.”
Seeing the white foam of the Southville beer being placed in front of Sherlock Moriarty, Carlson finally came to his senses.
It was only when the bartender was a certain distance away from them did he ask in a suppressed voice, “What do you want?”
Klein picked up his glass and took a sip. He took a few seconds to savor the bitter taste of the malt and the faint sweetness from it.
“Cheers!” He looked sideways at Carlson and smiled before raising his glass.
Without hesitation, Carlson shook his head and refused the offer, mumbling, “You have beer, while I have strong distilled liquor. It’s not suitable for a toast.”
Klein was only going through the motions, so he once again took a sip of his Southville beer, looked straight ahead, and chuckled.
“What I want is very simple.
“I’m not sure what’s inside the tomb, so I can only describe it rather vaguely… Well, I hope that I can choose an item from the spoils of your tomb exploration. I’m not greedy, and my request will not involve high Sequence items. I wouldn’t dare to take it even if they were one of the options.
“If you find nothing or there are only high Sequence items, then I don’t want anything. Of course, I believe that when the latter happens, you wouldn’t be stingy with giving me a sum of cash that’s consistent with my contribution.”
After hearing about the Amon family’s tomb from Miss Sharron yesterday, he had came up with rough plans.
The first plan was to blow the copper whistle, contact Mr. Azik, and join forces to explore the tomb.
However, there were many potential problems with this plan. Firstly, he was unsure of the amount of strength Azik, who was still in the midst of finding his lost memories, had regained. Secondly, Azik was being pursued by MI9, so it was very easy for him and Azik to land in trouble. Thirdly, there was a high chance that Klein would end up reappearing in the sights of Sealed Artifact 0-08 once again. Of course, he could also consider using the help of the gray fog to make contact or embark on the expedition. However, blowing the copper whistle above the gray fog made it impossible to summon the messenger; therefore, ending all of his subsequent plans.
More importantly, Klein didn’t dare to reveal the secret of the space above the fog to Azik Eggers whose identity remained a mystery.
Therefore, he finally chose the second method, which was to use his identity as an informant to submit the information to the Machinery Hivemind and ask for a reasonable reward.
When it came to the number of High-Sequence Beyonders, which faction could have more than the seven Churches?
According to what Klein knew, there were close to ten High-Sequence Beyonders in the Church of the Evernight Goddess. In other words, nearly half of the thirteen archbishops and nine high-ranking deacons had reached or surpassed Sequence 4. This wasn’t considering the adorer of the Goddess, the Pope who helmed the Church.
Even if the situation regarding the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery was inferior in this aspect, it couldn’t be that inferior. Their archbishop of the Backlund diocese, Horamick Haydn, was a High-Sequence Beyonder.
And as such, for an orthodox church, with all its resources accumulated to date, it wouldn’t value the Mid-Sequence items very, very, very much. Klein believed that he could negotiate a reasonable “price.”
Simply put, the core element of the second plan was: find an organization for any difficulties!
Upon hearing Klein’s offer, Carlson paused for a second, then blurted out, “Aren’t you a believer in God?”
I’ve always had the Goddess in my heart…Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It is because of my belief in God that I’ve told you this information, not to the Nighthawks through Mr. Stanton.
“God said to let those who wish to be strong, be strong. Only by becoming stronger and having more money can I have more access to different channels and resources, and thus provide you with better and more effective information.”
In order to convince the Machinery Hivemind, he had specifically spent the morning reading through the “Steam and Machinery Bible” that he had bought earlier. He then found a few sentences from the deity that met his requirements and memorized them.
Carlson was momentarily unable to provide a rejoinder. He just sat there, stunned, to the point of forgetting to drink.
Seeing this, Klein quickly added, “Moreover, this will help you establish a harmonious and efficient relationship with new-generation informants. As long as you spread the news of the rewards I receive as a result of this, as well as keeping your promise without going back on your word, then I believe that the other informants will be deeply moved and be greatly motivated to do their best to gather useful information for you.
“Of course, I wish that you use my pseudonym when advertising this.”
Carlson listened with a blank face, picked up his glass, and gulped down a mouthful. He almost choked.
“Cough. Sherlock, the real you is completely different from what I remember about you from before.” He sighed.
The Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his memories was good at analysis and reasoning, he was extremely calm and polite, and, with a great sense of justice, had offered very effective advice. He was an outstanding believer in God.
Yet now, he was…
Klein took a sip of his beer and chuckled.
“Everyone has their different sides. Using a single facade to face everything is prone to error. This is a problem you have to pay attention to when making deductions.”
After calming down for a moment, Carlson stood up and said, “I have no right to agree to such a request. I will report it immediately, so wait here for a while.”
“Alright.” Klein waved to the bartender and added a serving of potato wedges.
By the time he leisurely finished his food and beer, Carlson returned to the bar with the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind, Ikanser Bernard.
Ikanser looked around, and seeing that there was no one around, he said in a deep voice, “There’s no problem with your request, but there’s one condition to add on—items with strong side effects and curses are not among the items available for selection.”
What I want is an ingredient…Klein immediately laughed.
“Alright!
“Dare I ask again if is this your personal decision or the response from the higher-ups?”
“I have the right to make such a decision.” Ikanser used his hat to press down on his fluffy hair. “But since it concerns an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch, I had sent a telegram to the archbishop, and he didn’t object to it in his reply.”
“Alright.” Klein drew another triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest. “I’ll give you the information now.”
Ikanser shook his head subconsciously.
He looked around and pointed to a billiard room.
“Let’s talk inside.”
This deacon, who is always publicly placed on trial by the mirror called Arrodes, is quite experienced…Klein murmured and followed Ikanser and Carlson into the billiard room while making sure that the adjacent rooms were empty.
Klein paused for a few seconds and said with some deliberation, “The thing is, there was a Beyonder who found a hidden tomb at the mouth of the Stratford River in White Cliff Town. He searched the periphery and found some items.
“After that, they recruited people and did further explorations, but no one returned. If you search carefully over there, you will definitely find the corresponding traces.”
After listening carefully, Ikanser asked, “Are you sure it’s an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch?”
“The items on the outside can prove that they’re members of the Tudor Dynasty’s Amon family,” Klein answered truthfully. He then warned him, “The Beyonders who died in there weren’t weak at all, and there were quite a few of them. I believe that this tomb isn’t something that can be explored by those below High-Sequence Beyonders.”
“Amon…” Ikanser frowned instinctively.
It could be seen that, as a deacon, he had the authority to know some ancient secret history.
Without waiting for Klein to emphasize it again, he looked up and said, “We will collect the relevant information first before we act.”
“A Fourth Epoch aristocratic tomb is very dangerous. Don’t tell this information to anyone else, or explore it yourself. Otherwise, you and your friends will only lose their lives.”
If I dared, I wouldn’t be sitting here…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and said, “My reputation has always been good.”
After making the deal, he watched Ikanser and Carlson leave before putting on his hat and sauntering out of Lucky Bar.
Towards the nobles of the Fourth Epoch, as well as the Amon family, the Machinery Hivemind will still be very cautious. They’ll have to have at least several days of preparing before they take action… Prudence…Klein’s random thoughts froze on a single word.
He thought of another thing that could be described as being prudent.
After Roselle had joined the ancient organization suspected of being the Twilight Hermit Order, he had actually never mentioned its name in his own secret diary which was written in Chinese. Each time, he would refer to it by referring to it with the appropriate characteristics.
This level of prudence was a very suspicious phenomenon!
Why didn’t Emperor Roselle dare to mention the name of that organization, even when it’s written in Chinese? This is completely different from the style of writing where he dared to write anything in his diary… What was he afraid of, or what was he worried about? Could it be that as long as he said or wrote down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order, then they would be made aware of it it no matter which language he used? Does one of their members or a Sealed Artifact they possess have such abilities?A guess popped up in Klein’s mind, but there was no way to confirm it unless he was willing to take the risk.
I’ll first assume it’s true and that I haven’t been perceived by them, because the channeling of the Desire Apostle’s spirit had been done above the gray fog. Informing Miss Justice of it was also done in response to a prayer using the gray fog… Well, it’s almost Monday, and I have to remind Miss Justice at the Tarot Club not to say or write down the name “Twilight Hermit Order.” As for the reason, she can understand it by herself with me simply giving her a look…Klein quickly made his next arrangements and strode out of Lucky Bar.
Seeing that it was still early, he took a horse carriage to the Quelaag Club, intending to spend the afternoon there.
As soon as he entered the hall, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont.
This descendant of blue-blood was seated in a corner, holding a glass of scarlet grape wine. His face was rosy, and he was sipping it in high spirits.
“You seem to be in a good mood, Talim,” Klein smiled and greeted him.
Talim chuckled and said, “Because the new year is coming.”
Then, rather excitedly, he asked, “Sherlock, do you know what it’s like to really like someone?”
“…” Klein showed a fake smile.
“I’m sorry, I’m still single.”
Talim finished the rest of his wine, stood up, waved his hand, and said, “That’s a pity. Well, I have to get busy.”
“By the way, thank you for introducing Mr. Framis Cage,” Klein recalled the investment of the bike project and sincerely expressed his gratitude. “When are you free these days? I’d like to get you to bring me around to sample some of Backlund’s delicacies.”
“After the new year.” Talim put on his hat and walked with a smile to the reception hall.
Has this fellow entered the season of love?Klein couldn’t help but mutter.
Just as he turned around and took a few steps, he suddenly heard a heavy thud.
Klein jerked his head back and saw Talim Dumont on the ground, his left hand clamped tightly at his chest where his heart was. His body was convulsing nonstop.
This…Klein hurried over.
But at this moment, Talim had already spat out all of the white foam on his mouth, losing his last breath of life.
In just a few seconds, he had turned into a dead corpse.
This wasn’t the first time Klein had seen someone familiar die in front of him, but it was the most abrupt and unforeseen death. The expression on Talim Dumont’s face when he had asked about what it felt to really like someone was a vivid expression of hidden excitement and flaunting, but one which couldn’t be directly shared due to the need of being careful as a result of certain factors.
That was too fast… Normal diseases do not cause death so quickly!Klein’s expression was solemn as he lightly tapped his molars to activate his Spirit Vision.
He dropped to one knee and crouched down. He saw Talim Dumont’s aura and the colors of his emotions fading rapidly.
Furthermore, there were strands of black gas wrapped around his heart like a snake which were gradually dimming.
A Beyonder ability similar to a curse?Klein instantly made a preliminary conclusion.
At this moment, a nearby red-vested attendant and a servant girl in a black-and-white dress ran over. They looked at the dead body on the ground in horror—his eyes were wide and round, and the corners of his mouth still had remnant white foam.
Klein closed his eyes and instructed in a deep voice, “Go to the nearby police station and tell them someone died here.”
“Yes, Mr. Moriarty.” The red-vested attendant immediately turned around and ran out the door, so flustered that he even forgot to put on his coat.
Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Klein didn’t check Talim’s belongings, nor did he try to pull out a few strands of hair for a divination attempt when he wasn’t around anyone.
His identity was already considered semi-official, so he could use the power of the Machinery Hivemind to conduct a follow-up investigation. There was no need for him to act as a lone hero.
Thinking of the many times he had played cards with Talim Dumont, and how he had introduced clients and investors, and the love story that had been hanging in his mind for so long, Klein couldn’t help but take a long, slow, deep breath.
Who’s Talim’s murderer?
Which Beyonder, who’s adept at curses, did Talim offend?
Judging from his attitude today, he should be in a very happy and calm state, completely unaware of the fact that he has provoked a terrifying character…
Questions flashed through Klein’s mind, but his lack of understanding about Talim Dumont resulted in a lack of soil to nurture any inspiration.
When the police arrived, he was questioned as a witness and that wasted quite a bit of his time.
It wasn’t until all of this was over that Klein had a chance to leave Hillston Borough and head back to Lucky Bar in the Backlund Bridge area.
Carlson was still there drinking; the only difference being that his drink had been exchanged from a strong distilled liquor made from pure malt to golden, frothy beer.
Klein raised his right hand, covered his mouth, and squeezed over. He lightly knocked on the table and said, “Is your job to drink here every day?”
Carlson jumped in fright as he turned his head, relaxing only when he saw that it was Sherlock Moriarty.
“You… What is it now?”
This reaction is very familiar…Klein sighed silently and said gravely, “There is a case involving Beyonders.”
Carlson looked around and saw that Lucky Bar already had quite a number of patrons. They were either hollering over their glasses or eager to fight in the ring.
“Follow me, let’s play a round of billiards.” Carlson nudged his thick glasses and carried his beer to an empty billiard room.
Klein followed, closing the door behind him.
“Your alcohol tolerance seems pretty good,” he said in passing.
“No, I just drink very slowly.” Carlson put down his glass and picked up the cue stick.
Then, he added inexplicably, “And I’d like some alone time lately.”
I don’t care about that…Klein pursed his lips and said, “I encountered a death at the Quelaag Club in Hillston Borough. That was a friend of mine, a noble descendant, and an equestrian teacher. He’s usually healthy and had recently been in a very good mental state, but just now, he suddenly died in front of me. It looked like a heart attack, but my Spirit Vision told me that he might’ve been cursed.”
“You’re adept at Spirit Vision?” Carlson asked subconsciously.
What sort of details did Mr. Stanton fabricate for me? After becoming a Machinery Hivemind informant, they never even asked me which pathway I was, or which Sequence I’m at, nor did they try to find out about my origins and background… Of course, letting an informant keep certain secrets of their own is also a common tactic used by official organizations…Klein frankly responded, “Yes, the chest of the deceased had some decaying, illusory black gas.”
“It does involve the possibility of a curse and a Beyonder.” Carlson didn’t ask further as he slowly nodded. “Hillston Borough… That’s the territory of our Machinery Hivemind.”
In the northwest of Backlund, which was the heart of the metropolis, Empress Borough and Cherwood Backlund came under the Mandated Punisher’s jurisdiction. The western and northern areas came under the Nighthawks, and Hillston Borough and Backlund Bridge area came under the Machinery Hivemind.
Having said this, Carlson looked at Klein and attempted to confirm the details.
“What deity does your friend believe in?”
After thinking carefully for a few seconds, Klein replied hesitantly, “The Lord of Storms.”
“A believer of the Lord of Storms… Is he the only deceased?” Carlson asked with a frown.
“Yes,” Klein gave an affirmative answer.
Carlson chalked the cue stick and sighed.
“We have no right to take the case. This is under the Mandated Punishers.
“But I will pass on your information to them.”
In the Loen Kingdom, the principle of jurisdiction over Beyonder events was first to divide them according to their beliefs. If they involved the followers of multiple deities, then it would be decided according to who held jurisdiction over the area.
Klein was no stranger to this. He had no intention of making things difficult for Carlson, so he earnestly said, “Thank you. I hope they can find the real killer as soon as possible.”
Carlson picked up the glass of beer beside him and took a sip.
“He’s a descendant of blue-blood. The Mandated Punishers will definitely take it seriously.”
Pausing for a second, he looked at Klein and said in a low voice, “I find it hard to believe that you’ve only been in Backlund for about three months.
“You seem to have established a wide range of social connections and possess lots of resources here.”
“Some people are naturally adept at this.” Klein shook his head with a self-deprecating laugh before bidding farewell.
By the time he got back to Minsk Street, it was completely dark and the gas lamps lining the streets were being lit by workers.
Although his relationship with Talim Dumont didn’t go deep, he was an acquaintance he met nearly every week. He was a friend he would play cards with every now and then, and Talim was rather warm and had always exalted him as a great detective. Furthermore, he had practiced what he preached by introducing clients and investors.
His passing also made Klein feel sad, making him fully aware of his helplessness towards fate.
Other than that, he was also very angry. He was angry at the murderer who had cursed Talim to death.
I hope that they can figure out what happened. I hope that the Mandated Punishers doesn’t run out of manpower because of Duke Negan’s assassination case…Klein sighed as he got off the carriage and walked towards the gate.
In the process, he discovered that there was no light at the Sammers house next door.
It looks like they’re on their way to Desi Bay… Is this the new year atmosphere in Backlund? Yet, I don’t feel anything at all…Klein momentarily felt melancholic.
With these emotions in mind, he went to bed early and woke up at seven in the morning.
In an attempt to change his mood, Klein decided to bake a homemade cake today.
“I’ll buy the ingredients after breakfast,” he whispered, drinking his milk and flipping through the newspapers.
Soon, he saw an “obituary” in the Tussock Times: “My beloved son, Talim Dumont, passed away on 18 December due to a sudden heart disease. His funeral will be held at the Crown Cemetery at exactly 9 a.m. on 21 December.”
In the Northern Continent, due to reanimations, it was already an ancient tradition to be buried as quickly as possible after one’s death. Of course, this was on the premise that there was no shortage of money for a funeral.
Sudden heart disease? Is this the final result of the investigation? Or could it be that the Mandated Punishers are trying to lull the culprit?Klein frowned, unable to make a judgment.
Perhaps I can go above the gray fog to see if it’s a trap set up by the Mandated Punishers, but there’s a high probability of failure. After all, I don’t have one of his items with me, nor was I targeted…He took a breath, calmed down, and methodically filled his stomach.
The subsequent attempt didn’t exceed Klein’s expectations. He could only leave Minsk Street and take a bus to Hillston Borough to visit Isengard Stanton.
The great detective walked in the warm room, pointed to the front, and said, “Sherlock, would you like some breakfast? My chef’s skills aren’t worse than mine.”
“No, I’ve already had breakfast,” Klein shook his head and declined.
Isengard stopped in his tracks and casually asked, “Where are you going to spend the new year’s? I’m planning on, no—returning to Lenburg.”
“I haven’t confirmed it yet. Perhaps Midseashire,” Klein said, perfunctorily.
“The scenery there was originally pretty good, but unfortunately, there’s an abundance in coal and iron resources, there was also a rather developed shipping industry.” Isengard straightened his collar and touched the pipe in his pocket. “You seem to be a little anxious?”
“Mr. Stanton, I have something to ask you.” Klein took the opportunity when asked the question to relate, in detail, Talim Dumont’s death, the results of his Spirit Vision, his advice to the Machinery Hivemind, and what he had seen in this morning’s obituary.
Of course, he had hidden the fact that he had become an informant for the Machinery Hivemind. He only said that for his friend, he had found an official Beyonder he got to know due to the Desire Apostle case.
“Do you think this is a trap by the Mandated Punishers?” he finally asked.
Holding the pipe, Isengard said thoughtfully, “I’ve been trying to avoid the Mandated Punishers, and I don’t know enough about the situation.
“I’ll get someone to find out. If there’s any news, then I’ll write to you.”
“Okay, thank you.” Klein bowed sincerely.
In the evening, he received a letter specially sent from Isengard. There was only one sentence in the letter: “This case isn’t handled by the Mandated Punishers. The royal family has taken the case by claiming that Talim Dumont is a noble.”
The royal family…Klein held the letter he received from Isengard Stanton and silently murmured to himself.
He looked up and outside the window, and he saw the rain pattering down. The gas lamps on the streets were giving off quiet halos.
Inside the living room, the coffee table was neat and tidy, with a few stacks of newspapers placed in the corner. There was silence all around him.
Klein sat on the sofa as he leaned forward a little. He sat there silently for a long time.
After nearly ten minutes, he exhaled and shook his head. Slowly and heavily, he tossed the letter into the trash can.
He slowly stood up and expressionlessly walked to the second floor.
And in the trash can, Isengard Stanton’s letter caught fire silently and quickly crumpled into black ashes.
…
On Monday morning, Klein stood in front of the mirror, pressed his right thumb and middle finger to his temples, and rubbed them with a little more strength.
When he was done, he turned on the faucet, lowered his body, splashed the cold tap water onto his face, and washed his face while having a fit at the cold.
After freshening himself up, he hung up the towel, walked to the first floor, and simply made a single-sided, well-done fried eggs with buttered toast.
Of course, a cup of black tea with a few slices of lemon quenched his thirst and reduced the cloy sensation he was feeling.
After breakfast, as he was idly flipping through the rest of the newspapers, Klein suddenly heard the tinkling of the doorbell.
Who is it? A new commission? Could it be that the Machinery Hivemind has already finished exploring the Amon family’s tomb? No, it can’t be that fast…Klein muttered as he put away his napkin and newspapers and walked slowly to the door.
When he held the handle, the image of the visitor outside the door appeared in his mind.
It was an elderly gentleman dressed to a tee. His snow-white shirt was starched, and a thick grayish-blue vest completely hid his belly. The long tailcoat had sharp lines without any blemishes on it.
The gentleman was wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes, so shiny that it was impossible to tell if he had walked through the rain or mud.
He wore a pair of white knitted gloves, with silver hair at his temples. His face was deeply wrinkled, and his light brown eyes were so serious that they didn’t contain a hint of a smile.
I don’t know him…Klein mumbled and opened the door.
“May I know who you’re looking for?” he asked politely.
The elderly gentleman took off his hat, pressed it to his chest, and saluted in the most standard manner.
“Mr. Sherlock Moriarty, I’m a butler who has come to invite you in place of my master.”
“Do I know your esteemed master? Why is he looking for me?” Klein’s head was completely filled with questions.
But at this moment, he had already noticed a carriage parked across the cement road. It had a deep black outer shell, and there was a curtain on the inside of the window. It was obvious that it was nothing ordinary.
There’s luxury amidst being low-key…Klein looked closely and suddenly saw that there was a coat of arms in a conspicuous part of the carriage.
The main body of the coat of arms was a vertical sword facing down, and the hilt of the sword had a red crown.
That’s the… Sword of Judgment… It’s the Sword of Judgment representing the royal Augustus family!Klein’s heart palpitated as he roughly understood the butler’s background.
Perhaps he’s a rather powerful Beyonder…Klein made a guess.
The professional and stern butler didn’t pay attention to his scrutiny. He revealed a polite smile and said, “You have never met my master, but in a sense, you do know him. You have been providing him clues about the organization that is symbolized by the tarot cards, and he has paid for the money you need.”
As expected, it’s the important figure that Talim mentioned. I’ve been using false information to fleece for funds and even submitted all the reimbursements that Old Kohler required to him… I can’t refuse his invitation now, especially when Talim is dead…Klein pondered for two seconds and said, “Did your master come to me due to Talim’s death?”
“Yes, Talim was his friend. He was sad and confused by his death, and he heard that you were there when it happened,” the old butler articulated clearly.
No, I wasn’t…Klein subconsciously wanted to deny it, but he ultimately could only nod.
“Yes, I saw Talim die in front of me.”
“It’s really a sad and regretful thing,” the butler said in a sincere tone. “Are you willing to accept my master’s invitation?”
Do I have any reason to refuse? That would just make me look very suspicious! I might even be killed on the spot by you…Klein looked at him and said, “I happen to have nothing planned this morning.”
“Alright then. Mr. Moriarty, please.” The old butler bent down slightly, extended his right white-gloved hand, and pointed at the carriage on the opposite side of the cement road.
Sigh, I’ve been trying to avoid getting involved with important figures. In the end, I have no choice but to face the person behind Talim after his death… I wonder if this would attract attention or lead to more in-depth background checks… I have to plan ahead and be ready to give up my identity and this foothold at any time… Also, I need to get the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Deep-sea Naga’s hair and advance to Faceless as soon as possible! In that case, my ability to resist risks would more than double!When Klein put on his coat and hat and walked to the carriage with the royal coat of arms, he had already thought of the subsequent developments.
At this moment, the servant the old butler brought with him opened the door for him.
Stepping on the thick brown carpet, Klein looked at the wooden cabinets containing red wine, white wine, champagne, Lanti, and Black Rand, along with the crystal glasses. Klein felt rather restricted as he sat by the window.
Lanti referred to strong distilled spirits made from pure malt. There were many types, such as the sailors’ favorite Lanti Proof. The bottles displayed in the cabinets were obviously of high quality. As for Black Rand, they referred to strong distilled wines mixed with other fermented grains, which, like Lanti, was something unique to Loen.
As the carriage drove through the wet streets, Klein asked in passing, “Are we going to Empress Borough?”
“No, my master is waiting for you at the Red Rose Manor on the outskirts of Empress Borough.” The old butler didn’t hide anything.
Looks like this is the royal family’s manor…Klein thought for a moment, then he asked with a smile, “Can you tell me your master’s identity now?”
The old housekeeper’s back, which was already straight, became even straighter as he raised his chin.
“He is the descendant of the Founder and Protector. He’s the grandson of the Might-wielder, the fifth son of His Majesty, Duke of Lastings, His Highness Prince Edessak Augustus.”
So it’s the third prince, the second youngest prince, but he should be around 21 to 22 years old…Klein recalled what he had seen in the occasional descriptions in the newspapers and magazines at the Quelaag Club.
The horse carriage passed through one street after another, going from an artificial lake to the northwest. After more than an hour, they finally arrived at an extremely large manor.
At the entrance to the manor, Klein was inspected by two soldiers in red military uniforms and white trousers. He didn’t hide the existence of his gun holster and revolver.
He believed that there were definitely people around Prince Edessak who could tell that he was carrying a gun, and that it easily made things worse if he fooled them with illusions.
In any case, the prince knows that I’m a private detective, so his subordinates definitely wouldn’t send guests to the police station just because I was illegally in possession of a gun…Klein watched as the soldier took the gun holster and revolver before he was informed to take it when he came out.
After two more inspections, Klein followed the old butler, went around the main house, and came to a wide area with hills and flowing waters.
The only drawback of this place was that the vegetation had long since withered away in the dead of winter, leaving nothing but desolation.
Tap. Tap. Tap.Several horses came running from the distance and stopped in front of them.
A young man in white trousers, high-heeled black boots, a fitted shirt, and a dark rider’s tunic nimbly dismounted and walked over. Everyone else followed closely by his side.
He removed his helmet from his head and smiled at Klein.
“I’m finally meeting you, Detective Moriarty.”
Upon seeing this, Klein’s eyes lit up. It wasn’t because of how handsome he was, but because he looked like the Henry Augustus I imprinted on five-pound notes.
Edessak Augustus also had a rotund face and a pair of slender eyes, but he didn’t look serious at all. Instead, he always had a smile on his face, looking young and spirited.
“I didn’t know that you, Your Highness, were the one who entrusted me with the task.” Klein bowed.
Holding a horsewhip in his hand, Edessak weighed it in his palm and chuckled.
“I heard that you played an important role in the serial killer and Desire Apostle cases. Talim’s recommendation was indeed good. Sigh, who knew that he would be gone days after I was horse racing with him. He has gone to the kingdom of storm and lightning.”
Since the founding of the kingdom, the Augustus family had always believed in the Lord of the Storms.
Without waiting for Klein to answer, he said with a heavy expression, “The investigation into Talim’s death didn’t go through me, Mr. Moriarty. I want you to help me discover the truth.”
The conclusion given by the rest of the royal family? Your two elder brothers? This sudden level of in-fighting isn’t something I can handle… Also, Your Highness, your style is really direct…Klein sighed.
“I’m sorry, but I’d still say that Talim died of a sudden heart disease.”
“Is that so? News came from the Mandated Punishers that a detective by the name of Sherlock Moriarty had testified that Talim had signs of suffering from a curse.” Prince Edessak chuckled.
Klein could only respond with a wry smile, “Your Highness, you should know the principles I adhere to, I still wish to live another fifty years.”
“Wasn’t Talim your friend?” Prince Edessak asked.
Klein was at a loss for an answer when a maid suddenly came from the main room, quickly approached the prince, and whispered a few words.
Edessak’s face stiffened.
“Tell her that she’s not to go out!”
After he finished speaking, he took two steps forward. His serious expression softened, and a hint of softness and helplessness appeared in his blue eyes.
“But I will permit her to leave the room and walk around freely in the manor.”
The scene before his eyes reminded Klein of the romance story which Talim Dumont had told him.
His noble friend had fallen in love with a commoner woman and was insistent on marrying her. However, being in the top circle of the aristocracy, the marriage was absolutely prohibited. Talim had been vexed over this matter, and he had even considered the prospect of hiring a murderer, but in the end, he managed to persuade the woman to leave his friend on her own accord.
Could the main character of this story be Edessak Augustus? The situation is very consistent in all aspects. As a prince, marrying a commoner is practically treason in this era. Since the founding of Loen, the spouse of a direct descendant of the Augustus Family could only be a noblewoman… From what I’ve just heard, Edessak has brought that commoner woman back? And he has even grounded her as punishment? True love…In a split-second, the story of a tyrannical prince and a pitiful frail white flower took shape in Klein’s mind.
He looked into the distance, enjoying the midwinter scenery.
“That’s not what it really looks like. When spring comes and the grass sprouts, you’ll see a golf course of the highest quality.” Prince Edessak dismissed the maid, raised his whip, and pointed around.
“Golf?” Klein asked, simultaneously knowing the answer to his question.
Prince Edessak motioned his guards and attendants away, leaving the old butler and Klein to follow him by his side.
He strolled on the desolate plains, chuckled, and said, “Yes, golf. This is a truly aristocratic sport that even the owners of most magazines and newspapers have a hard time getting involved in.
“Although I don’t like Roselle, I have to admit that the fantasy-like ideas he had have given us a world with plenty of fun. If you can figure out the truth to Talim’s death, this place will always be open to you.”
It was indeed Roselle…Klein let out a light breath.
Seeing that he didn’t respond, Prince Edessak continued to lament.
“There is much to learn from Roselle in every way, but his attitude towards feelings makes me sick. Of course, this is the common nature and style of most of the Intis aristocrats, and it’s also the source of their infatuation with luxury and debauchery in their lives.”
Looking ahead at the slow stream, Edessak said in a mature tone that was beyond his years, “Ninety-nine percent of people are not geniuses like Roselle. In order to succeed and establish a great enterprise, one must first understand what they really want, and for that, they must be willing to pay the price and never turn back while persisting all the way.”
As he said this, his tone became slow as he laughed at himself and said, “Before this year, I had always thought that I liked the daughter of Earl Hall very much. She has perfect looks, an elegant demeanor, a rich fortune, a distinguished family, and a very powerful father. She’s someone that no prince can find fault with, but now I understand that what I’m really attracted to is something that I yearn to have even in my dreams; it’s a unique temperament and profound soul born from experience. Heh, I’m not saying that Miss Hall is lacking in temperament, but that wasn’t what I want, admire, or like.”
Your Highness, your tone, attitude, and expression are now almost identical to Talim just before he died… Don’t suddenly die in front of me. Even if I were to jump into theTussock1River, there’s no way for me to prove my innocence… Moreover, hearing much of this makes it easier for me to be silenced. Do you want to tie me to your chariot…Klein felt a little afraid for some baffling reason.
He cleared his throat and took the initiative to change the subject.
“Your Highness, with your status and identity, you will certainly not lack subordinates. There are many people who are willing to investigate Talim’s death for you, so why do you need me?”
Edessak shook his head and chuckled.
“As a prince, I have as much power as the little freedom I have. There are many things I can’t let the people around me do, as there are too many eyes on me.
“You’re a great detective with brains, and you have a good relationship with Talim. You were there at the time, so I don’t think there’s anyone better suited than you.
“Don’t worry, if there really is a problem, then I can definitely guarantee your safety.”
Such a promise is like toilet paper in the bathroom…Klein couldn’t help but silently lampoon.
With Prince Edessak already saying this much, he felt that there was little chance of him leaving Red Rose Manor if he refused again. He could only sigh and say, “Actually, I’m as angry as you are about Talim’s death, but reality has kept me calm.”
Edessak smiled.
“What can I do for you?”
“Talim’s hair, either his flesh and blood, plus something he carried around with him.” Klein made the request.
“Okay, then I’ll have these delivered to your house.” Edessak agreed at once, and then asked curiously, “That’s all?”
Klein didn’t stand on ceremony.
“I will only know what kind of help I need when I have a preliminary lead. Your Highness, it’s best that you give me a way to communicate with you. A private detective who frequently visits this manor would definitely arouse suspicion.”
Edessak nodded and said as if he was prepared, “I’ll have someone secretly rent the house next door to you, 13 Minsk Street. When you need to make contact, write a letter to your neighbor about visiting and put it in the mailbox. As for the reward, you should know that I’m not a stingy person, even if it ends in failure. As long as you contribute and take the risk, you will still receive the corresponding income. If you do find out the truth, I’ll give you a reward sufficient for your retirement.”
This prince does things really swiftly and decisively… Retirement, that would be at least 3,000 pounds…Klein secretly sighed.
“Alright, may the spirit of Talim be at peace in the kingdom of storm and lightning.” He bowed.
Edessak nodded slightly and instructed his elderly butler, “Take Detective Moriarty out and back to Minsk Street.”
Why don’t you keep me for lunch? Aren’t you treating your guest in a little too arrogant a manner? Of course, it probably has to do with it being a long time before noon…Klein silently teased him.
He followed the old butler all the way out to the entrance of the manor and retrieved the gun holster, revolver, and the bullets.
…
At 15 Minsk Street, Klein stood at the oriel window and watched the carriage with the royal coat of arms drive away.
Sherlock Moriarty might die at any moment if the investigations really goes deeper… Who knows, someone might be watching me right now… Hmm, not for now, since I haven’t made any moves yet…Klein frowned and stood still.
At this moment, he was extremely eager to advance to Faceless.
I can’t afford to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s tomb. I have to continue trying to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic via other channels. After all, no one knows how long the Machinery Hivemind’s preparations will take. What if it exceeds a month or even half a year? That’s not impossible. They can first send people to guard the entrance and slowly gather the corresponding information so as to be certain that nothing goes wrong. It’s not a bad strategy, but that’s not something that I can afford to wait for…As thoughts raced through Klein’s mind, he made his decision.
At 2:45 p.m., he brought his newspaper into the bathroom and actively prepared for this week’s Tarot Gathering.
Three o’clock sharp.
A deep red illusory radiance rose as Audrey Hall looked around in a good mood.
Last night, she had finally received the Sequence 7 Psychiatrist potion formula she had been dreaming of. Her emotions were still a mix of excitement, agitation, and serenity. Furthermore, the Psychology Alchemists hadn’t immediately asked her to make any contributions, claiming that it was an advance.
They had full confidence in Miss Audrey’s outstanding ability to “repay” them.
No new members…Audrey stood up and gazed at the very end of the long bronze table. She raised the corners of her skirt and bowed.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~ Good afternoon…”
Her light and cheerful voice broke the unchanging silence above the fog, and it allowed Klein, who had been feeling a little depressed, to temporarily be rid of the troubles that the outside world had on him.
He nodded slightly and responded to the members’ greetings.
When she sat down again, Audrey brought the other members into view and created a dynamic scene with the previous observations.
When bowing, Mr. Hanged Man silently sized up Mr. Fool with inconspicuous curiosity. Then, he looked towards Mr. World in anticipation… In other words, with him having a deep relationship with the Church of the Lord of Storms, he knows about the details of Duke Negan’s assassination and is aware of the appearance of Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. He has the desire to investigate the hidden truth behind this matter… There appears to be an outcome regarding the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic which Mr. World had entrusted him to sell, and he has also probably found the Human-skinned Shadow characteristics or the Deep-sea Naga’s hair…
The Sun’s emotions are very stable and relaxed. This means that he believes that the City of Silver’s surveillance on him has been lifted… What did he rely on to make this judgment? Has he been reallocated to the so-called exploratory teams?
Fors is a little depressed despite feeling relaxed… She passed the Abraham family member’s test and has become his student, but she was forced to accept something that was disadvantageous to her?
Mr. World is as cold and deep as ever… Perhaps when I reach Sequence 7 or 6, I’ll be able to grasp his emotional changes and thoughts…
Well, The Fool is still as mysterious, powerful, and unfathomable.
A series of thoughts flashed through Audrey’s mind. She looked at the figure shrouded in the gray fog and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I have obtained three new pages of Roselle’s diary.”
It was a copy she had requested from the Psychology Alchemists. However, as she had only mentioned it last night, Escalante only had the time to give her three pages in such short notice.
“What kind of reward do you want?” Klein asked with a smile.
Audrey replied sincerely, “Can you just treat it as the reward for answering my previous question?”
As she said this, she had an inexplicable feeling of flaunting herself.
Mr. Hanged Man and the rest of you still don’t know the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order!
Phew, how envious. I wonder what problem did Miss Justice seek guidance for in private… I’ll write to Teacher when I get back, and I’ll ask him if he has Roselle’s diary, no—to the outside world, notebook.Fors immediately had the desire and motivation.
Under The Hanged Man’s suspicious gaze, Klein nodded without any care.
“Sure.”
Audrey quickly produced three pages of tawny diary entries and passed them on to Mr. Fool.
Klein took them and read them. On the first page, it wrote: “13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.”
Just as Klein picked up the diary, Audrey added, “Mr. Fool, I still have ten diary pages which will be given to you later. It is for the payment for your previous blessing.”
She repeated her private promise so as to not let Mr. Fool think that she had forgotten about it, and the reason why she had provided payment for the information regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was to first settle the “debt” while having the intention to show off a little.
The payment for the blessing…Fors ruminated over these words and suddenly realized an important oversight on her part.
On the matter regarding the Abraham family, Mr. Fool had sent his angel to help me interfere with the divination! I should’ve paid an appropriate amount… Oh no, I didn’t realize this at all… I thought, like all rituals, that it was the end to it once it was completed…For a moment, Fors fell into a panic.
During ordinary ritualistic magic, if one prayed for help from a deity or a corresponding existence, they would perform a sacrifice in advance. Burning essential oils, extracts, and herbal essence that pleased the target was equivalent to making an advanced payment, but in the rituals corresponding to The Fool, there were many steps that could be omitted, and the price could only be paid afterward. Sometimes, there wasn’t even a need to offer anything. Fors, who was accustomed to the former, ended up only saying a word of thanks.
She hurriedly looked towards the end of the long bronze table and earnestly said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, your divination interference had helped me greatly. I will try to find ten Roselle diary pages as soon as possible as well.”
Seeing the performance of Miss Justice and Miss Magician, it dawned on Derrick Berg that he had found a way to fully express his gratitude.
However, the City of Silver doesn’t have the diary pages of the so-called Emperor Roselle… Well, Mr. Fool is very interested in history, so I’ll have to read more books and records on these…With a thought, Derrick made a promise to Mr. Fool who sat high above them.
The Hanged Man watched all this from the side and had no doubt that The Fool had an angel at his service.
Any organization should have a character like Miss Justice… The power of a role model is limitless…With a lot of “debts” to collect appearing out of thin air, Klein happily sighed inwardly.
As the high and mighty Mr. Fool, he always found it awkward to directly ask for compensation, and he had always believed that helping the members of his own organization was a normal and reasonable thing to do, without the need for him to make it so reliant on transactions. Thus, he didn’t control The World to put on the appropriate performance to remind everyone.
Of course, if Justice and the others were willing to provide payment, then Klein had no intention of refusing it.
“Alright.” He smiled and nodded before shifting his gaze back to the diary in his hands.
“13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.
“The powerful Beyonder, who’s lost in the darkness and trapped in the storm, didn’t rush me to complete a complicated and difficult ritual so as to help him return to the real world.
“He seems to have understood that he has to come up with something that would move me, instead of giving me three intangible wishes, in order for me to consider whether I should take the hidden risks of saving him.
“Mr. Door temporarily didn’t mention this matter and instead, with great interest, chatted about my tarot card creation. Heh heh. The word ‘creation’ should be written with quotation marks. From this point, it’s apparent that Mr. Door is able to make contact with the real world at particular times and through particular methods, and he should be able to observe a lot of details.
“While talking about ‘The Moon’ card, I thought of a matter Zaratul mentioned. He said that the Life School of Thought worships the moon, but not the Evernight Goddess. Yes, I added the second half myself!
“Hence, I asked the Fourth Epoch expert, Mr. Door, about this question. He chuckled and similarly didn’t give a direct answer. However, compared to the furtive Seer who speaks half-truths, making me want to beat him up, he’s a lot more frank.
“He told me that if he were to choose a card from the tarot cards to represent the Evernight Goddess, he wouldn’t choose The Moon, but—
“The Star!
“That makes things very interesting. I pressed, ‘Who is the real owner of The Moon? His reply was even more worthy of relish.
“He said with a laugh that The Moon currently has no owner.
“If I didn’t misunderstand him, then he means that the peak of The Moon’s pathway is empty. The Sequence 0 is empty!”
That’s not right. Isn’t there a Primordial Moon?Upon seeing this, Klein suddenly had this thought.
He had already anticipated that the “The Moon” card didn’t represent the Goddess. Whether it was the faith of the Life School of Thought, the attitude of the vampires, or the records in the Book of Secrets, they all vaguely pointed out that Evernight wasn’t the Moon.
In contrast, Vampire Ancestor Lilith and the Primordial Moon resembled the Sequence 0 of this pathway in more ways.
According to the City of Silver’s history lessons, Lilith had most likely fallen in the Dark Epoch, the Second Epoch. However, the Primordial Moon was an existence that people still believed in and sent responses to even to this day. Of course, those who prayed to “Her” wouldn’t end up well… Why did Mr. Door say that The Moon had no owner at the moment? As seen from the Book of Secrets, the Primordial Moon still existed during the Fourth Epoch…Klein almost frowned.
Soon, he came up with three guesses.First, Mr. Door didn’t know enough about the hidden Primordial Moon, but that was a very low possibility; second, that the Primordial Moon was actually the disguise of another deity, not essentially occupying the position of The Moon’s Sequence 0 pathway; third, that “She” was a Sequence 1 of The Moon’s pathway or was in disguise and had the corresponding Sealed Artifact.
And one more possibility, it’s the response from The Moon pathway’s “Uniqueness.”Klein muttered silently.
The most important Beyonder ingredient in the Sequence 0 potion formula described by the Dark Emperor card wasn’t all of the Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics, but something called Uniqueness. Different pathways had different Uniquenesses.
A true god was unique!
Other than the first guess, the other possibilities aren’t small… What is the Beyonder pathway of The Moon?Klein turned to the second page of the diary and was lucky enough to discover that it was connected to the previous page.
“I continued pressing, but Mr. Door refused to say more. Heh, he thinks that I’ll rescue him by whetting my appetite? Dream on!
“I hid my curiosity and scoffed at Mr. Door for not being respectful enough to true gods. He casually, yes—casually replied to me.This is the attitude a Fourth Epoch noble has to the deities.
“This guy is too good at acting! However, I really am interested in the nobility of the Fourth Epoch, so I took the opportunity to ask.
“Mr. Door told me that in the Tudor Dynasty, there were five noble families—Abraham, Antigonus, Amon, Tamara, and Jacob. Each family was known as an Angel Family, and they possessed tremendously terrifying strength.
“Angel Family, just the name itself raises many problems. It really makes one yearn for it! Mr. Door said that the number of Angel Families in the Fourth Epoch exceeded the five. There were the Zaratul and Zoroast family, which had always been loyal to the Solomon Empire; the Augustus, Sauron, Einhorn, Castiya families of the Trunsoest Dynasty; and the furtive Andariel and Beria families; as well as the Demoness family which stemmed from a true goddess which was one step up from the Angel Families.
“So the last winner of the Fourth Epoch was the Trunsoest Dynasty, but where did their royal family go? The four Angel Families—Augustus, Sauron, and the others—divided up the Northern Continent.
“Just as Mr. Door said the previous time, the strongest powerhouses in the Fourth Epoch far exceeds my imagination. However, most of them have been buried in the ashes of history. Even the Sauron family has waned, destroyed by me. In another one to two millennia, perhaps the Augustus family might no longer exist. Only the true gods appear capable of forever illuminating the real world.
“Although some deities perished in the Fourth Epoch, they should only be few in number. This makes me think of something, something that was previously written in a web novel which I memorized. It can be used here with some changes:
“Ashes await those who fail to become true gods!
“After the communication period ended, Mr. Door disconnected. He’s like a prisoner who’s released on parole for a fixed period of time. And he does know a lot. When he mentioned the Zaratul family, there was faint contempt in his tone.
“Perhaps I need to maintain my relationship with Mr. Door. Apart from the Church of the God of Steam, Zaratul, and that secret and ancient organization, I should leave another outlet.
“Unlike the saying, a wily hare has far more than three holes!”
When Emperor Roselle was struggling in the end, he was only thinking about the organization that’s suspected to be the Twilight Hermit Order. He didn’t mention Mr. Door at all. Something apparently happened in between… So the ancestor of the Loen royal family, the Augustus family was actually so rich and powerful to be an Angel Family. However, why did the royal family of the Trunsoest Dynasty, to which they were loyal to, “disappear” just like that…Klein suddenly thought of a few things, and his desire to clear away the fog that shrouded the history of the Fourth Epoch and see its true appearance grew.
This was also the greatest hobby of his body’s original owner.
Perhaps, that underground relic with two side-by-side seats and a terrifying evil spirit will help me answer a lot of questions…Klein lowered his gaze and flipped to the third page.
“2nd June, Bernadette massaged my back!
“It’s good to have a daughter. She knows to care for her old father, and although I can see what she wants at a glance, at least she’s willing to put on an act. Besides, she did a good job.
“I asked her which Beyonder pathway she wanted. She said she was undecided, but she liked the maxim of ‘do as you wish, but do no harm.’
“3rd June. I saw Floren again. He’s very different from before, as though he’s a different person. No, he still had his original memories and some of his distinctive characteristics, which is enough to prove that he’s him.
“What exactly happened to him to experience such a huge change?
“Perhaps a metaphor could be used to describe it more precisely. Some monsters are physical sutures, while he is a monster of mental sutures.”
“5th June. I obtained an ancient book. It actually mentions the Primordial Demoness’s name, not one of an honorific name!
“‘Her’ name is Cheek, but that’s a man’s name.
“Is this ancient book fake?”
Cheek? Was the Primordial Demoness also a man in the past?Klein almost raised his hand to his chin.
He had once guessed that it was because of the existence of the evil goddess, the Primordial Demoness, that led to the Assassin pathway having members of the opposite sex turn into a female after Sequence 7. Who knew that Roselle’s diary would indicate that the Primordial Demoness might’ve been a male in the beginning as well?
This depicted two problems. First, the Primordial Demoness wasn’t a naturally born deity, and they had only relied on potions to reach Sequence 0. Second, the purely feminine changes in this pathway were inherent in its Beyonder characteristics.
Roselle had once speculated about the truth behind the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation. He suspected that all Beyonder characteristics originated from the original Creator, so there’s no increase, and that the total amount is conserved… Assuming that this is true, does this mean that the Creator who created everything is all-inclusive, masculinity, femininity, and gender-neutral all in one… And the Demoness pathway is a representation of pure femininity? Of course, that ancient book might actually be fake… There’s a lot of information in Roselle’s diary entries today…With thoughts flashing through his mind, Klein let the diary disappear in his hands.
“You can begin,” he smiled and said to Justice, The Sun, and the others.
Alger looked towards The World immediately.
“Your Werewolf characteristic has been sold. An Artisan paid 1200 pounds for it. According to our agreement, I will receive 200 pounds.
“Also, I found clues to the hair of a Deep-sea Naga. 100 pounds a strand, and you want five of them in total. If you’re fine with this deal, then I will complete it as soon as possible.”
Klein had promised a higher share of the Werewolf’s Beyonder characteristic because he knew that The Hanged Man had spent more effort and taken on a risk that far exceeded what Vampire Emlyn White had spent.
At this point, he thought for a moment and controlled The World to reply.
“No problem. Give me the five strands of Deep-sea Naga hairs and 500 pounds in cash as soon as possible.”
Now, only the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic remains, and the amount of money I have has increased to 1,235 pounds, which isn’t enough. If I don’t want to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s mausoleum. I’d have to wait to receive another 500 to 1,000 pounds before I can buy it immediately when I see it…Klein subconsciously wondered what other items or knowledge he could use to exchange for money.
Of course, this was on the premise that the target of these transactions was able to pay the remuneration, in cash.
Hearing this, Audrey raised her hand very slightly, and without hiding anything, she said, “I’d like to purchase three ingredients: a pair of eyes from a Mirror Dragon, 50 milliliters of its blood, as well as a fruit from the Tree of Elders.”
Miss Justice has gotten the formula for the Psychiatrist potion…Klein made this judgment in an instant, and The Hanged Man came to a similar conclusion.
“… I will write to my teacher and ask him if he has one of these ingredients.” Fors thought for a moment.
Derrick nodded and said, “I’ll also take note. Corroded Mirror Dragons aren’t rare, same for the Tree of Elders. Uh, in the City of Silver, there’s also the Beyonder characteristic left behind by a Psyche Analyst; however, it’s hard to make transactions for them, and it’s easy to be suspected.
Psyche Analyst was the ancient name of Psychiatrist.
When their conversation reached Klein’s ears, he immediately manipulated The World and made the dummy hoarsely and gloomily say, “I’ll ask around in my circle. Oh right, continue helping me find the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic.”
“Alright.” Audrey confidently turned her head to face the person opposite her. “Mr. Hanged Man, I’ll also look out for the Wind-blessed potion formula you need.”
She had already joined the Psychology Alchemists and had a secret organization backing her. With them, many ingredients were no longer in short supply. She could obtain them as long as she paid the necessary price.
Fors repeated, “I’ll write to my teacher and ask.”
Upon seeing this development, Klein felt rather gratified. After a long period of hard work, the Tarot Club had finally developed two major channels, the Psychology Alchemists and the Abraham family. Many things would become simple.
The World chuckled and said, “Your answers fill me with hope, but you must also take care to protect yourselves, and proceed in a way that would avoid arousing suspicion as much as possible.”
“Mr. World, you rarely talk so much.” Audrey smiled in reply.
… I got a little too pleased and momentarily forgot The World’s original character profile…Klein immediately remedied the situation and made The World chuckle and say,
“All of you have become sufficiently valuable. I hope that this kind of transaction can last for a very, very long time. That’s why I’m reminding you.”
“Thank you,” Audrey gracefully expressed her gratitude.
At that moment, Derrick hesitated and said, “I’ll give it a try as well. I’ve recently completed several patrol missions, but there’s nothing out of the ordinary.”
Very good…Klein said to himself, making The World shut his mouth.
After a brief moment of silence, Alger looked thoughtfully at Miss Justice.
“I would like to know the details of the assassination of Duke Negan. What kind of reward do you need?”
Why ask me? As someone close to the Church of the Lord of Storms, shouldn’t you already know the full details of this case?Audrey was surprised for a moment, but then she understood the meaning of Mr. Hanged Man’s words.
He wants to ask about the organization or force that instigated the Desire Apostle, but he doesn’t think it’s right to ask The Fool directly, thinking that it would be too sudden and invasive. So he took a roundabout way by asking me to open up the topic, gently shifting the focus to the things he wants to know… He knows that I’m a noble lady and that I should pay attention to the assassination of Duke Negan. So he’s not worried that I won’t answer him… Mr. Hanged Man is really experienced…Audrey said, with the corners of her mouth curling up slightly, “No, there’s no need for compensation. Isn’t it the purpose of our Tarot Club to freely exchange common knowledge amongst each other regarding their respective regions?”
Only by doing so can our Tarot Club expand at a rapid pace!she thought to herself, quite possessively.
“Your words shame me.” Alger was stunned for a moment before he pressed his hand to his chest and leaned forward a little.
“…”
Klein, who was shrouded in the thick gray fog, inwardly laughed dryly.
Audrey lightly pursed her lips, weighed her words, and said, “The Desire Apostle used a unique situation to complete the assassination of Duke Negan; by using his ability to trigger intense emotions and desires, and at the cost of serious injuries, he successfully broke out of the encirclement, entering the sewers.
“When the Nighthawks caught up to him, he was already dead. The Hero Bandit Dark Emperor was present. This gentleman didn’t do it to silence him, but to target the organization that entrusted the assassination contract to the Desire Apostle.
Which organization?Just as The Hanged Man was wondering to himself in puzzlement, The Fool, who was sitting at the end of the table, silently praised Miss Justice and looked at her. He then gave her a reminder in passing, “In the outside world, do not mention the name of the organization or write it down.”
“Why?” Audrey blurted out in astonishment.
Klein leaned back in his chair and replied in a gentle voice, “Any mention of it will be known.”
Any mention of it will be known…Audrey subconsciously looked at Mr. Fool, only to feel that he seemed to be emphasizing something with his eyes hidden in the fog.
Mr. Fool is implying that if it’s not in “His” kingdom or through talking to “Him,” mentioning or writing down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order would allow them to sense it via some means or item… That should be what he means… What an extremely secretive and high-level organization! To a certain extent, it’s even more terrifying than the Church of the seven deities… And Mr. Fool, our Tarot Club is looking for them…Audrey instantly felt like she understood a lot of things. She straightened her back and said, “As you command.”
Any mention of it will be known… A secret organization whose name can’t even be mentioned? A powerful organization that I don’t know of at all? Is this the faction behind the Desire Apostle? Mr. Fool had sent his adorer to search for them? This high-level situation in the world really is more complicated than I thought. There are even more secrets that I have no way of knowing…Alger slightly nodded his head, feeling both shocked and agitated at the same time.
At this moment, he had the urge to pay Mr. Fool for the name of the organization.
However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was no need for that. Although understanding the situation involving the higher-level entities would help him perfect his plans for the future and play an important role in certain situations, he, who was currently at the bottom of the Mid-Sequence levels, had no way of making contact with matters related to the mysterious organization. What he needed the most right now was the formula and ingredients for Wind-blessed, so he had to save up enough wealth for them.
After succeeding my advancement, I could seek an opportunity to consult Mr. Fool…Alger made a note of this.
Fors was confused by what she heard. Things like the Desire Apostle and the organization in which “any mention of it will be known” were completely different from what she had read in the newspapers.
There are indeed many secrets behind the assassination of a duke… It’s a pity that the organization’s name cannot be written down. Otherwise, I can use it as the villain of a future novel; it will definitely be a classic… I still owe ten diary pages and haven’t bought the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch. There’s no need to spend the money in order to understand such high-end matters for the time being… Well, the secrecy and knowledge circulating in the Tarot Club are ten times greater than Mr. A’s gathering, or more!Fors restrained her curiosity as a writer.
As for Derrick, he didn’t know who Duke Negan was, so he didn’t care who was behind the assassination.
He sat silently and was reserved, as though he were in class.
When the matter regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was over, Fors looked around and probingly asked, “Lady and gentlemen, do you have a way to solve the problem of accumulating too many Beyonder characteristics of the same level?”
Alger looked at Fors and returned with a question.
“You were forced to drink a second Apprentice potion?”
Why did you figure it out so easily… It’s as though you were there to see it…Fors uncomfortably cleared her throat and said, “Yes, let’s just pretend that’s what happened…
“What solutions do you have? What do you need me to exchange for it?”
Alger glanced at Mr. Fool, but seeing that he had nothing to say, he replied in a calm and low voice, “You don’t need payment, because it will certainly not be able to satisfy your needs.”
Without waiting for Miss Magician and Miss Justice to ask, he casually explained, “High-Sequence Beyonders can independently decide whether or not to pass on their Beyonder characteristics to their descendants, and how much they will inherit as a result. Sequence 6 and Sequence 5 will naturally pass a part of it in an uncontrollable manner. Although the quantity isn’t a lot each time and wouldn’t affect the Beyonder’s strength, their Sequence will regress if they have enough children.”
“Such a child is born with high spiritual perception and a certain level of incomplete Beyonder powers?” Audrey suddenly came to a realization, understanding the origins of some special people.
The Hanged Man nodded.
“Yes, they’re equivalent to half a Sequence 9, with a certain amount of characteristics. If they want to become a Beyonder, they can only choose the corresponding path. Of course, such people might not be a result of inheritance. It might be the result of them gaining the blessings of a deity or the corruption of an evil spirit. There are many factors that can cause the same degree of influence. Also, when High-Sequence Beyonders have children, they might give birth to someone who’s already at Sequence 5. This is one of the rare instances when one can advance without losing control.
So that’s how it is…Audrey sighed with satisfaction.
To her, knowing more mysteries was more enjoyable than getting a nice dress or jewelry.
Fors also came to a realization as she pressed, “Then what about Beyonders at Sequence 7, 8, and 9?”
“Theoretically speaking, their Beyonder characteristics will not be passed down to their descendants, but that is not absolute. If there’s an excessive amount of Beyonder characteristics, there’s a chance for them to be passed down as well. That is to say, if you’re pregnant with a child, there’s a way to effectively reduce the remnant potion in your body. No, one might not succeed, but three or four will stand a higher chance.”
Three or four?Fors stared agape.
Klein, who had learned all of this general knowledge from Roselle’s diary, couldn’t help but think of a joke.
Miss Magician, in the future, you can say to your child that “you were a free gift1from drinking a potion!”
Although it seems that, according to Mr. Hanged Man, the burden can be reduced the moment a child is conceived, having a child would still require almost forty weeks of trouble. No, more than that, it’s impossible to leave the child after it’s born, right… After grasping the acting method, even if the process subsequently becomes more difficult, two months will definitely be enough time to digest it. It might not even take that long; after all, it’s just a starting Sequence…Fors forced a smile and said, “I understand, the best way is still to rely on acting to digest it.”
Alger gave an affirmative answer. “That’s the case for Sequence 7 and below.”
After that, digestion would easily take a year or so, two to three years, and then five to six years. When that happens, giving birth to a child would be a simpler plan…he added inwardly.
There were a few seconds of silence as the two women digested the knowledge they had just gained.
This was the first time they had known that having a child had such uses.
For Derrick, this was common knowledge. He adjusted his posture and said, “I’ve been assigned another exploration mission.”
“Where to?” Alger tilted his head and asked.
“It’s still the half-destroyed temple of the Fallen Creator,” Derrick answered without sounding too grave.
It sounds like there’s a certain guaranteed level of safety…Audrey didn’t interrupt.
The Hanged Man pondered for two seconds before asking, “Is the Shepherd Elder still in prison?”
“Yes. This exploration will be led by the Chief.” The Sun didn’t hide the facts.
“This way, the danger level will be much lower than last time. You can give it a try.” Alger couldn’t help but look at Mr. Fool once more.
Unable to read any thoughts from the other party’s blurry eyes, he continued to speak to The Sun.
“This should be your last inspection before the surveillance is completely removed.
“Previously, the information you made known was that Amon is archenemies with the Fallen Creator. They wouldn’t mind exposing themselves to spoil the other’s plans. This time, by heading to the Fallen Creator’s temple for exploration, as long as you don’t reveal any abnormalities, the six-member council will basically determine that you’re no longer under Amon’s influence.”
Mr. Hanged Man sure is experienced. It’s as if he was planning the operation…Derrick kept it in mind before asking, “What else do I need to pay attention to?”
At the very end of the long bronze table, The Fool, who was quietly watching, opened his mouth.
“Flesh and blood, ravings.”
Klein had only said two words, leaving the Tarot Club members to comprehend them on their own.
This was the demeanor of a great figure.
The Hanged Man pondered for a few seconds, then he said to The Sun who had thanked The Fool, “In particular, don’t look at what you shouldn’t, don’t listen to what you shouldn’t, don’t eat what you shouldn’t, and don’t touch what you shouldn’t.”
“What are those that shouldn’t be seen or heard?” Derrick asked, puzzled.
The Hanged Man said with a deepened voice, “After entering the temple, everything is included.”
“Then, how should I explore?” Derrick asked in surprise.
The Hanged Man chuckled.
“Aren’t there other members? Isn’t there a Chief?”
It really is Mr. Hanged Man’s style…Audrey subconsciously wanted to cover her face with her hands, but the education and habits ingrained in her had told her that such actions weren’t graceful, so she forcefully changed the way she moved, stroking her drooping hair and pushing it behind her ears.
“…” The Sun felt that such a method was quite unacceptable.
Upon noticing his reaction, Alger secretly cursed before saying, “What I mean is to listen to your Chief’s instructions. Only do what he allows you to do. At any other times, do not take matters into your own hands.”
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man.” The Sun instantly relaxed.
Phew.Alger exhaled and turned to the woman opposite him.
“Miss Justice, I wish to know the political changes in Backlund after Duke Negan’s passing.”
Audrey recalled the information she had heard, both directly and indirectly in recent times.
“Duke Negan’s death has divided the House of Lords. Although his eldest son is about to inherit the nobility title and become a member of the House of Lords, his prestige isn’t enough to calm the dispute.
“Nearly ten members of the House of Lords have jointly proposed that the newly conferred nobility should also have a chance to obtain a fixed seat as a Member of Parliament.
“Simply put, let those who are conferred nobility through political donations, charity donations, and the purchase of land become members of the House of Lords.”
Hearing this, The Hanged Man Alger laughed.
“Aren’t nobles with a certain amount of history in their family line the ones who despise such people who rely on unorthodox means to be conferred a nobility title the most? Wasn’t the ultimate honor and their greatest pride the fact that a fixed seat in the House of Lords was hereditary?”
Ignoring the inadvertent mockery, Audrey calmly explained, “When you have tens of thousands of pounds, hundreds of thousands of pounds, or even more debts, you will also make the same choice.”
Owing money wasn’t a fatal threat to many nobles, but the debtor could apply to the court and use their lands as payment for the debts. Without the minimum amount of land needed for a noble title, their status as nobles would be on the verge of collapse.
“And then?” Alger didn’t continue to harp over the previous question.
Audrey gave a rough description. “This kind of dispute has put many bills on hold, including, but not limited to, the raising of worker salary, the improvement of working hours, and revising the Poor Law. It’s gratifying to see that the Civil Servant Unified Examination is still progressing steadily and hasn’t stopped, and the investigation into the air pollution in Backlund is also going in depth.”
“There will be no war for the time being….” The Hanged Man whispered, and he went on to talk to the other members.
Worried that staying too long in the bathroom would arouse suspicion, Klein announced the end of the Tarot Gathering after they were done.
…
After returning to her room, Audrey didn’t rush to get up. She first quietly sorted out the things she needed to do after this.
Looking at the mirror in front of her, she played with the accessories on her earlobes. With a slight smile, she silently muttered to herself,There will be a psychology lesson tomorrow afternoon. I can tell Miss Escalante that I’ve met someone in a Beyonder circle who’s looking to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and has promised an abnormally generous price for it. I wonder if the Psychology Alchemists will be interested in it or not…
Also, I mustn’t forget Roselle’s diary and the Wind-blessed formula…
Yes, I have to find the Psychiatrist ingredients as quickly as possible. Audrey, you can’t be lazy! Susie is already a Sequence 8, so you can’t let her overtake you!
…
After pacing back and forth in the room, Fors finally made up her mind and pulled out her chair.
She grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and, after mulling over it for nearly a minute, began to write to Dorian Gray.
She described how she learned of someone who requested the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and the Wind-blessed potion formula, as well as her curiosity over the Roselle notebook.
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
Alger Wilson walked out of the hotel and headed for a secret underground market.
His target was the hair of a Deep-sea Naga.
He had no intention of missing a Human-skinned Shadow if someone had it.
…
I’m short on money…Klein sat in the living room and sighed again.
He still needed quite a bit of cash to ensure that he could purchase the items directly when he received clues regarding the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristics.
Klein thought for a long time, wondering if he should find other channels to sell the Beyonder characteristic left by the Interrogator and stop waiting for Miss Xio to save up her money.
After an unknown period of time, the sound of the doorbell rang, breaking the afternoon silence.
The visitor was a man in a dark green postman uniform. He smiled at Klein in a fawning manner.
“Are you Mr. Sherlock Moriarty?” he asked.
“Yes.” Klein could vaguely guess the purpose of the other person’s visit.
The visitor raised his right hand and handed over a palm-sized item that was wrapped in layers of black gauze.
“Please sign and accept your package.”
Klein deliberately revealed his doubts.
“Shouldn’t you give me a slip and let me go to the corresponding post office for collection?”
The Loen Kingdom’s postal system was a perfect replica of the Intis system, and even the flaws were copied quite significantly. Anything that couldn’t be stuffed directly into the mailbox, no matter what it was, would only be given a “collection slip” by the postman, making the recipient go through the hassle of collecting it himself.
“… Haha, because it’s rather precious, so I have to personally deliver it to you,” the postman said after a momentary shock.
It seems you’re not professional enough to be a real postman…Without further questions, Klein accepted the package, pen, and slip before signing them.
He closed the door and returned to the living room. He didn’t rush to open the package, but he took out a gold coin and threw it into the air.
Pa!
Klein caught the gold coin and looked down to see if it was heads or tails.
A number faced up, indicating a negative response.There’s no latent danger…Klein nodded slightly and put away the gold coin. He touched the paper figurine in his pocket and carefully opened the package.
After one layer after another of black gauze was removed, the objects inside clearly presented themselves to him. They were a pale gold-colored, elegantly patterned pocket watch; a handkerchief stained with dark red blood; seven or eight brown short curly hair tied together; and a stack of notes.
Talim’s belongings, his hair, his blood, and his daily records, are all present… Prince Edessak sure is a very efficient man. It’s not even nighttime…Klein looked at the items on the coffee table and suddenly felt that there were many people staring at him at that very moment.
An ancient Angel Family with a heritage of more than two thousand years would definitely have an unimaginable background. Being involved with the royal family’s internal strife makes it possible for me to be pulverized at any moment and anywhere… Maybe I’m already being monitored now… I have to appear mediocre and useless enough, to ensure my safety…Klein had already decided what to do, so he took his time checking the pocket watch, handkerchief, and hair.
During this process, his spiritual intuition didn’t give him any warnings, nor did it prevent him from attempting divination.
After having a better grasp on the situation, Klein took out the letter, picked up a pen, and wrote his divination sentence:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
He acted big-hearted and poised, as though he didn’t feel that he was being monitored at that very moment.
Picking up the curly hair and handkerchief, Klein chanted the divination sentence while leaning back against the back of the sofa. His eyes turned deep as he entered Cogitation.
After repeating it seven times, he came to the dream world and saw the familiar lobby of the Quelaag Club.
And then he saw Talim Dumon clutch at his heart, his face contorted once again.
“This revelation shows that Talim did die of a sudden heart disease…” Klein opened his eyes and muttered softly to himself.
He frowned, wearing a puzzled, confused, and thoughtful expression.
He tried several different divination statements and received the same result.
He got up and paced back and forth several times.
He punched himself in the head, as though he was angry that he wasn’t good enough to help his friend or find out who the culprit was.
In the end, he dejectedly sat down and didn’t move for a long time. In the dark room, he was like the silhouette of a stone statue.
That should be enough. I can’t go overboard… If there’s no one monitoring me, then I would’ve been fighting with the air just now…Klein shook his head in a self-deprecating manner, got up, and walked to the kitchen.
After dinner, he seemed to perk up again before he read the stack of notes carefully, including what Talim had done and who he had met on the day and the days prior to his death.
Home, Red Rose Manor, Quelaag Club, Viscount Conrad’s mansion… There’s nothing out of the ordinary about it…Klein picked up a sharpened pencil and drew circles, marking out the places he would visit and the targets he would ask about in the next few days.
After doing all of this, he let out a long sigh. Without confidence, he packed up his things, washed up, and went to bed.
In the middle of the night, when the red moon was hidden by layers of clouds, Klein suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.
He got out of bed, opened the door slowly, and went into the bathroom next door, hiding himself with a Paper Figurine Substitute in the process.
Walking four steps counterclockwise, he arrived above the gray fog and sat down at the seat which belonged to The Fool.
His eyes had become clear, no longer dispirited, dejected, and pessimistic.
Soon after, Klein took the blood-stained handkerchief from a hidden pocket in his pajamas made out of old clothes.
When he was packing his things, he had used his Beyonder powers as a Magician to hide the handkerchief on his body.
After taking a deep breath, Klein conjured a pen and paper, and he wrote down the divination sentence that was no different from the beginning:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
After he repeated it seven times with his body and mind in peace and quiet, he leaned back in his chair with the paper and handkerchief in his hand and fell asleep in the silent and empty old palace.
In a gray, separated, and illusory world, Klein saw a completely different scene from before.
Presented before his eyes was a palm-sized wooden puppet, carved with eyes, a nose, and a mouth.
There were a few drops of dark red blood on the puppet’s body, giving it a demonic appearance.
A palm stretched out. The skin was white and exquisite, smooth, and beautiful, with five slender and delicate fingers that accentuated the hand’s flesh and bones.
The most eye-catching thing was a unique ring with an inlaid sapphire on the hand’s pinky finger.
Pa!
The hand’s index finger was wreathed in black flames as it pointed at the heart of the wooden puppet.
Without a sound, the scene shattered and Klein woke up from his dream.
His initial judgment wasn’t wrong. Talim had died under a curse!
But there was a problem. He had already seen the scene of the curse happening, so why wasn’t the scene displayed in its entirety?
The mysterious space above the gray fog is able to get rid of all interference…Klein was puzzled for a moment.
Normally speaking, receiving a revelation that too abstract and easy to misread was a problem with his limited divination abilities. It meant that the difficulty of the matter he was divining was too high and that it had nothing to do with the gray fog. It was an understandable outcome, but he had clearly seen the scene of the murderous curse, but he was limited to a small scope of the situation. It didn’t provide a relatively effective revelation and was rather baffling.
Have I… encountered such a similar situation in the past?Klein dug through his past experiences.
Suddenly, he sat up straight, remembering a similar experience.
In Tingen, when he was divining the real reason behind the countless coincidences, something similar had happened!
He could clearly see the house with the red chimney, but he couldn’t reach Ince Zangwill and Sealed Artifact 0-08!
Th-this is the power of someone or something that’s at the level of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact that’s resisting the power of the gray fog?Klein’s eyes abruptly narrowed.
No, not necessarily. There are still quite a few possibilities. I have to confirm it again!He put in a lot of effort in order to calm down.
As for the method used for confirming, it wasn’t daunting for the experienced him. The method was simple—redoing the same divination again.
If the revelation doesn’t change, it means that things aren’t so terrible, and if divination is no longer successful, then something around the target or the target is resisting the gray fog to some extent, like 0-08!
Taking a deep breath, Klein calmly repeated the previous divination.
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
…
He leaned back in his chair and chanted in a low voice, his eyes growing darker.
In the dream, all he could see was a hazy, shattered gray fog. There were no more wooden puppets or fingers.
Whoosh!
Klein straightened his back, his expression abnormally grave.
What did Talim get himself involved in?he frowned as he muttered to himself.
There’s no question as to what I should do next. It’s to be passive and perfunctory. I’ll first lie to Prince Edessak before telling him that I’m incapable of figuring out the truth.
Phew, this world is really scary. Just the slightest bit of carelessness would cause me to come into contact with something extremely terrifying…Klein sighed. Without daring to stay any longer, he quickly returned to the bathroom in the real world.
…
Tuesday, 9 a.m. at the Crown Cemetery.
Klein stood at the edge of the crowd, wearing a black shirt, black vest, and a black tweed coat whilst he was carrying some fresh flowers he bought for 12 soli. He looked gravely at Talim Dumont’s coffin being carried over, had his soul put to rest, and was buried bit by bit into the earth.
During this process, Talim’s mother’s eyes were red and swollen. She wanted to speak a few times, but she couldn’t find her voice. His father’s hair was gray, and his expression was haggard. He just stood there, trembling slightly.
When the scene reflected in his eyes, Klein tilted his head back and closed his eyes.
He waited until the mourners had left before he walked over, bent over, and placed the white flowers on top of the others.
I’m sorry…he silently said inwardly.
Standing up, he stepped aside and was about to leave when Klein noticed Reporter Mike and Surgeon Aaron, closing in.
“What a pity. I never thought that Talim would actually… actually… Sigh…” Mike’s expression was pained as he couldn’t finish his sentence.
Aaron, who was always cold, took off his glasses and wiped the corners of his eyes. He sighed and said, “He’s a warmhearted guy. He shouldn’t have ended up like this.”
“Yes, he could’ve gotten rid of his grandfather’s bad reputation,” Klein echoed.
Just then, he saw a female figure in a thick black dress with a veil covering her face walk up to Talim’s grave. She, too, was also carrying a bouquet of white flowers.
Klein looked away, not paying much attention, just keeping watch through the corner of his eye.
The woman bent down to release the flower, revealing her left palm, which was covered by a black gauze glove.
A blue gem faintly appeared on the pinky of her left palm.
Klein’s scalp tingled instantly.
His entire body felt numb.
In a dark and sturdy room, Derrick Berg, who had feigned unconsciousness, suddenly rolled to his feet.
His Axe of Hurricane had already been taken away by someone and sent for inspection. Every pocket on him had also been emptied out, leaving nothing behind.
Derrick took a breath and looked around steadily.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up with two sun-like beams, causing everything in the room to be reflected clearly in his eyes.
The furniture here consisted of only a table and two chairs. Apart from these, there was also a stone-paved floor with strange patterns on it.
A half used candle was placed on the table. This was standard issue for rooms in the City of Silver because monsters could suddenly appear if the darkness prevailed for too long.
Without any hesitation, Derrick sat down and reached for the candle.
Then, he broke the candle and divided it into three sections—one was three-quarters the length of the original piece, and the other two were halved from the remaining quarter.
After Derrick’s modification, the three candlesticks’ cores were completely exposed.
Pa!
He rubbed his fingers together, creating a golden flame that lit up the three candles.
The two at the top represented Mr. Fool, and the remaining one symbolized Derrick himself.
After finishing his preparations, Derrick didn’t continue to burn the herbal powder according to the normal processes. Instead, he poured in the essential oil and leaned back, softly chanting the honorific name of The Fool and quickly entered Cogitation.
He read it over and over again, monotonously, as if he were hypnotizing himself.
With the help of Cogitation, Derrick entered a strange state where his mind was in a deep sleep and the spirituality was dispersing. He felt adrift, but also seemed to maintain a strange lucidity. His psyche kept dispersing upwards as it rose in height.
This was “artificial sleepwalking.”
Derrick, with the permission of Mr. Fool, could simplify some of the unnecessary steps.
…
Above the gray fog, within the towering, ancient palace.
Klein, who was fiddling with the All-Black Eye, suddenly saw the crimson star that symbolized Little Sun burgeon with light, condensing into a human shadow, and the power of the mysterious space was stirred a little.
Upon seeing this, he couldn’t help but feel relieved. This meant that Little Sun had already completed the relatively dangerous part of the operation, and he only needed to “round up” the situation.
Klein didn’t delay, and he immediately put down the All-Black Eye and picked up the Dark Emperor card.
He instantly rose in level and authority, forcing the stirred power in the gray fog to submit to him.
Then, he picked up a paper figurine, flicked his wrist, and threw it towards the crimson star corresponding to The Sun.
The paper figurine and the flowing power intertwined and quickly expanded into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of pitch-black wings.
The angel pierced through the crimson light and overlapped with the illusory figure of Little Sun.
It silently combusted, turning into ashes in less than a second.
At this point, Klein could no longer affect the situation of the City of Silver. As for whether his “angel substitute” could help Little Sun pass the subsequent inquiries and investigations, he lacked absolute confidence. He could only sigh inwardly.
With what has to be done completed and with all the hard work put in, all you can do is wait for fate’s arrangement. Hopefully, it will be a good result…
…
In a daze, Derrick saw an angel descend before him with an aura that covered the heavens, wrapping him with twelve pairs of black wings.
He suddenly came to his senses as three candles burned quietly in front of his eyes.
After sincerely thanking Mr. Fool, Derrick finished the ritual and extinguished the two candles which were part of the original quarter.
Then, he pulled them out and created a bright, golden flame in his palm.
Drip, drip, drip.The two candles quickly melted, dripping its wax onto the remaining candle or the area surrounding it.
When the candle burnt away completely, there was only one candle left on the table. It was shorter than before, but it wasn’t very obvious. It seemed like it had only been burning for a short time.
After removing the remaining traces, Derrick extinguished the last yellow-flamed candle.
He sat up in silence, staring ahead. For a long time, he didn’t do anything.
He was worried that the six-member council wouldn’t react fast enough, allowing the exploratory team members to corrupt more residents of the City of Silver with “mushrooms” and “Doom fruits.”
He was afraid that the Chief and the others would find additional clues elsewhere, thwarting all his preparations.
He hated those “outsiders,” who lurked in the depths of the darkness, constantly carrying strong malice, including Amon and the Fallen Creator.
He felt guilty that he had avoided the expedition without warning Darc and the rest, causing them to turn into corrupted monsters.
He had painfully eliminated a classmate who could be considered a friend with his own hands.
Although Derrick didn’t see Darc’s ultimate end, he believed that a man who had transformed into that state was already no different from dead.
Derrick didn’t know how long he waited while experiencing those mixed feelings. Midway, he even rekindled the candle.
Finally, he heard the sound of the seal being removed and the door opening.
Turning his head to look, he saw, with the aid of the dim yellow candlelight, a woman in a black skirt walk in. She had her hair tied up in a ponytail and it hung down to her vest.
“Ma’am Aiflor,” Derrick subconsciously called out.
Aiflor was a pretty woman, but she had wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She smiled and nodded in response, then she walked over with light footsteps and sat down across him.
“Do you have anything you wish to say?” she asked gently.
Derrick instinctively lifted his head and looked over, only to suddenly discover that her pupils had somehow turned into golden vertical slits.
His mind went adrift as he seemed to enter a sleepwalking state.
Aiflor adjusted the candle flame, letting the dim yellow light completely shine on the boy’s face.
Her pale golden pupils became increasingly indifferent, just like an emotionless audience.
Suddenly, rings after rings of faint light appeared in those pale golden vertical pupils. It seemed to form a vortex and constructed a maze.
In his stupor, Derrick felt himself drifting away into the endless darkness and countless bright colors.
At that moment, he suddenly became clear-headed. He felt as if something had ingeniously caught him in that state of reverie.
He saw the flickering yellow candlelight and Aiflor sitting across him with her pale gold vertical pupils.
In a corner’s shadow, a grizzled Chief, Elder Colin Iliad, walked out.
After nodding to the Chief, Aiflor asked Derrick, “What have you been doing all this time?”
Derrick remembered his training and maintained the same state of mind as before.
“I don’t know. I’ve always been in a daze as if I was in a dream. Only occasionally will I have clearness of mind…”
At the same time as his reply, two complex dark green symbols appeared in Demon Hunter Colin’s eyes.
Aiflor continued, “Do you know that you had a conflict with Darc Regence?”
“I only remember that we were fighting… I felt like I had seen a man hanging upside down on a cross and a man in a pointed hat and a crystal monocle. Yes, I saw him back at the dungeon… He had opened his mouth and spoke with a smile….” Derrick told a long story.
Aiflor looked at the Chief and pressed, “What did he say?”
“I can’t remember. I can only remember one thing… He said with a smile, ‘Fallen Creator, True Creator… Shepherd…’” Derrick almost failed to control his excitement.
He had taken such a risk just to tell the Chief the name of the Fallen Creator and that a Shepherd was suspicious!
“The Fallen Creator… The True Creator… It matches with the content on the murals at the bottom of the temple.” Colin nodded slightly and whispered with a frown, “Shepherd…”
“And then?” Aiflor’s voice remained abnormally gentle.
Derrick answered in his stupor, “After that, they clashed, and there was a lot of light, very bright lights. Then, I woke up and kept coughing…”
The dark green symbols in Colin’s eyes didn’t fade this entire time as he motioned for Evelyn to ask about the details.
Derrick answered selectively, and he had pushed the blame onto Amon according to his script. He claimed amnesia on anything that went beyond that.
Finally, Aiflor asked, “Where did you get the axe? Where did you get the Sun pathway’s potion formula?”
“I bought the axe from an underground market. That person was masked, and I could only tell that he was male… The Sun pathway potion formula was left to me by my parents. They had discovered it during an expedition…” Derrick answered confidently.
These were points of suspicion that had always been there, so The Hanged Man had assumed they were bound to ask them while he was questioned. Therefore, he had made Derrick to repeatedly rehearse the answers.
Although the City of Silver’s underground market was semi-open, there were still people who tried to conceal their identities for a variety of reasons. This provided the best explanation for Derrick.
After Aiflor finished seriously listening to him, she turned her head sideways to Demon Hunter Colin and said, “He’s not lying. There’s no way he can lie. I’m using the powers of Glory Crown.
Colin nodded his head and said, “In this state, he doesn’t show any traces of evil, degeneration, or corruption.”
Discovering these traits was a special ability of a Demon Hunter.
As a High-Sequence job, Demon Hunters were the best at concealing their movements and intentions, making it impossible for them to be detected by targets who could foretell danger.
Therefore, every Demon Hunter was a Devil’s nemesis.
After some thought, Colin got up and left the room. He said to the shadow in the corner outside, “I’ll release Derrick later. I think he’s fine for the time being.
“However, secretly monitor him for a while. If Amon is able to produce two avatars, he might be able to create a third.”
“Yes, Chief,” the shadow responded respectfully.
After Derrick “woke up,” the interrogation chamber was empty, with only words informing him that he was free to leave.
He secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he began walking out. While doing so, he thought of Mr. Hanged Man’s advice:“You can’t relax just like that and end up careless. The secret surveillance will definitely continue for some time; otherwise, your Chief is lacking!”
Yes, I can’t even recite the honorific name of Mr. Fool anymore for the time being…Derrick muttered to himself as he walked down the spiral staircase.
As he was walking, he suddenly saw a familiar figure dressed in a purple-striped black robe. It was the beautiful Shepherd Elder Lovia.
Her pale gray eyes swept over Derrick, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.
…
Back in her room, with an indifferent expression, Lovia walked to the desk and unfolded a piece of parchment that was made from leather.
Her left hand pinched the index finger of her right hand and snapped the tip of her finger. However, not a single drop of blood dripped. It was as if her blood had been gathered onto the surface of her finger.
With this finger, she drew a complex symbol on the piece of paper. It was made up of a Pupil-less Eye which represented secrecy, and the Contorted Lines which represented change.
After careful examination, she wrapped the finger with this piece of paper, stuffed it into her mouth, and bit on it noisily before swallowing it all.
With only four fingers left, flesh and blood suddenly squirmed around the wound on her right palm. It quickly grew into a new index finger, one that looked slightly pale.
She lowered her head, looked at her palm, and whispered a phrase, “The Fool?”
Backlund, in a basement that resembled a temple.
Mr. A, dressed in a hooded black robe, motionlessly quietly knelt in front of a figurine of The Hanged Giant for an extended period of time.
Suddenly, he pricked up his ears as if he was listening to something.
After a short pause, Mr. A’s hands jerked up, and he snapped his right index finger with his left palm.
He stuffed the bloody finger into his mouth and munched on it like he was eating snacks, making crunching sounds.
Gulp!
Mr. A’s throat wiggled, and he swallowed his gnawed fingers into his stomach.
His body suddenly trembled, as if he was being grabbed and shaken by an invisible figure.
In this state, Mr. A stretched out his right hand and used the blood from his wound to write words on the ground.
Those words were written in neither Jotun or Dragonese, which could stir the powers of nature, nor was it in Hermes which was used for sacrificial rituals. Instead, they were written in the most ordinary and commonplace language, Loen.
The scarlet color quickly gathered together and the words pieced together into a few sentences.
“Found:
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.
“Adorers and devotees in Backlund.”
After the end of the “divine epiphany,” Mr. A stopped trembling, and a new finger grew out of his squirming wound.
He lowered his head and carefully read the words he had just written, the corners of his mouth curled up in the shadows.
“By your divine revelation!” Mr. A humbly prostrated as though he had found the meaning of his existence once again.
…
City of Silver, at the top of the spire.
Lovia walked to the window and looked down at the candlelight in the darkness, her expression softening.
After an unknown period of time, she heard a knock at the door.
“Your Excellency?” Lovia turned around with alacrity and greeted the visitor with a smile.
The door opened backward automatically.
The person standing outside was none other than Demon Hunter Colin Iliad. He was draped with a brown coat and a leather belt with secret compartments around his waist.
“Lovia, the abnormality of the exploratory team has been verified,” Colin described plainly. “As captain, regardless of your condition, you have to stay in the dungeon for three days and undergo the Glory Crown’s cleansing. You should know that this is the rule.”
Lovia didn’t show the slightest hint of anger as she calmly smiled.
“I know, I’ve already made preparations to stay in the dungeon for a long time. When it’s over, I can accept any arrangements even if you guys still don’t trust me.”
As she spoke, she had walked to the door and went past Demon Hunter Colin while facing him.
Colin turned silently and followed her down the winding steps.
Halfway there, they heard heart-wrenching cries and shouts.
“Is it starting again?” Lovia asked with a slightly confused expression.
Collin nodded and replied in a low voice, “Yes, this is a destiny that we can’t escape from…”
At this moment, in a large hall in the middle levels of the spire.
The members of the exploratory team and the few residents of the City of Silver who had been corrupted were pressed down to the ground by seemingly corporeal holy lusters. They were unable to move, as though they were carrying a huge mountain on their backs.
A couple in their forties with dark skin held a sword with complicated patterns as they walked up to a young man in his early twenties.
The young man’s body had already turned into a meat slush, but his head was still intact. Only a long, thin, blood-red tendril grew out of it.
Seeing the couple approaching, he shouted in horror, “Dad, Mom, what are you doing?
“Didn’t we agree to eat grilled iron scorpions together tonight?
“Dad, Mom, I caught a lot of iron scorpions for you…”
The couple couldn’t bear it any longer and turned their heads to the side, but they raised the sword in their hands high into the air…
After two stabbing sounds rang out, the young man stopped his wailing. He twitched first, then he completely lost all signs of life.
Elsewhere, a young girl, who was around ten years old, raised a sword with complicated patterns on it. Tears were streaming down her face as she stabbed her elder sister.
The girl lying on the ground suddenly laughed and gently said, “From today onwards, you’ll have to live your own life. Don’t be naive anymore…”
The girl immediately cried until her vision turned into a blur, and the sword in her hand stopped in midair.
However, a strong palm pressed the back of her hand, pushing it forward.
Oof!
The girl was left stunned, as though she couldn’t hear or see anything.
This was the ancient curse that everyone in the City of Silver was under. They had to kill their own blood relatives to prevent them from turning into terrifying and strange evil spirits after their deaths.
Therefore, even though Darc had completely mutated into a monster and was corrupted by an unknown existence, having no value in interrogating, the “shadow” observer didn’t dare to kill him on the spot. Instead, he tried his best to restrain the monster and bring it back to the spire to wait for his parents. Otherwise, the situation would only become worse.
The exploratory team members were currently receiving the same treatment that they had been subjected to, a process that remained unchanging for more than two thousand years. Although no one knew if they would mutate after dying in this state, no one dared to gamble on it.
Fortunately, the City of Silver didn’t have a large population, and all of them lived in the same area. Under the arrangements of the upper echelons for each generation, there were quite a few people who were related to each other by blood. Even if they were limited by three generations, they would still be able to find quite a few.
Because of this, the Beyonder in charge of setting up a patrol team would first have to consider the matter of blood ties in order to prevent any unexpected situations from occurring.
The requirements for exploratory teams weren’t that strict because their missions were always to invade deep into the darkness and stay far away from the City of Silver. Even if they died or mutated, it wouldn’t affect everyone’s safety.
Once a resident no longer had blood relatives within three generations, they would be placed under strict surveillance, and as soon as he became seriously ill or visibly aged, he would be exiled into the depths of darkness, away from the City of Silver.
When the previous captain of the exploratory team, Uddel, was isolated in the dungeon, there were actually three elders in the spire. However, the one who took action was Chief Colin Iliad in the end. Otherwise, they could only attempt a seal.
This was because Uddel was the elder brother of his direct kin.
Shepherd Lovia and Demon Hunter Colin silently entered the bottom level of the spire. Accompanied by a few Dawn Paladins, they arrived at the depths of the dungeon.
Soon, both of them stopped outside a cell. The Dawn Paladins dispersed themselves a distance away.
Without any abnormalities, she walked into a room with a single bed, a table, and a single candle at a moderate pace.
Before the metal door closed, she turned around and looked at Demon Hunter Colin with her pale gray eyes.
“Your Excellency, you once told me that when residents of the City of Silver leave this place and die in the depths of the darkness, they won’t immediately turn into evil spirits. A few days have to pass. Therefore, the other members of the exploratory team have plenty of time to pull open a distance from them.”
Colin nodded and expressed his agreement.
Lovia closed her eyes, revealing a sad smile, “In an exploration two months ago, a team member died in front of me.
“I pretended to be separated from the rest of the team. I waited there for five days, but he didn’t turn into an evil spirit.”
Demon Hunter Colin looked at her in silence, not saying anything until the metal door closed with a clang, and the seal took shape.
…
In the ancient palace above the fog.
After waiting for a while, Klein was finally relieved when he saw that there were no changes to the crimson star which symbolized Little Sun.
He should have succeeded…He rubbed his temples, wrapped his spirituality around his body, and descended back to the real world.
As soon as he felt the presence of his body, Klein experienced the bitter cold.
He sneezed, then he quickly removed the wall of spirituality and crawled back into bed.
Sadly, his bed was already ice-cold.
Fortunately, my body receives a certain degree of protection after entering the gray fog; otherwise, I would probably catch a cold tomorrow…Klein wrapped himself tightly with his blanket and sighed.
The current state he was in reminded him of a joke he had heard in his previous life.
Warmth is basically gained by vibration…
Before his bed warmed up again, he could only let his mind wander as he thought about all sorts of matters.
Yes, there are no pressing matters for me recently. The Magician’s rules have been concluded. Even if I don’t challenge the impossible and only engage in “acting” normally, I should be able to digest the potions around New Year’s. My next task is to collect the Beyonder ingredients for the Faceless potion and save up the necessary funds. But that’s not something I can rush…The taut strings in Klein’s mind gradually softened, and he suddenly had the thought of resting for two to three days.
As the bed warmed, he fell asleep without realizing it. When he woke up, he heard the church bells ringing eight times.
Klein stretched out his arm, felt the cold, and silently withdrew it.
It seems to have turned colder again today… Since there’s nothing pertinent to do, it seems I can just continue sleeping in…Relaxed, he closed his eyes again.
But after a while, he heard his stomach growling and felt the bulge in his lower abdomen.
Life is full of hard choices…Klein mumbled.
After ten minutes or so of struggling between the two feelings, he finally gave up, got up, and rushed to the bathroom next door.
After changing his clothes and washing up, he went down to the first floor and took out some ingredients to cook Feynapotter noodles.
This time, he didn’t intend to use the meat sauce that he bought, but instead, he wanted to try the meat paste he had made two days ago. This was the meat paste he had carefully chosen from the ingredients based on his memories. Although there were ultimately differences in the ingredients between the two worlds, preventing him from fully replicating the authentic taste, Klein still found it pretty good after sampling it.
It wasn’t long before he had a bowl of Feynapotter noodles with condiments and meat paste, He found it a really wonderful morning.
Keeping in with the tradition of this world, he browsed through the newspapers as he ate, and he checked if Eye of Wisdom had placed an advertisement first.
Based on his late night thoughts from yesterday, Klein decided to have some fun today, so he considered whether he should go to a concert, an opera, or a play.
The tickets to many of the music halls in the West Borough, Hillston Borough, and Cherwood Borough are at least six soli, and if it’s a famous musician, then they would even be on the order of pounds. Music halls specially catered to commonfolk range from six to nine pence. Those that are open to the poor with money to spare in East Borough only need one pence…Klein flipped through the relevant materials to select his choice of entertainment for the day.
At that moment, he heard the doorbell ring.
Ding dong.
Who is it?Klein jerked his head up to look at the door.
He felt as if he were suffering from an illness; the fear of hearing the doorbell ring was identical to the symptoms he had experienced on Earth—being afraid of his cell phone’s ringing.
Putting down the newspaper and magazine, he looked at the empty plate which had been cleaned even of its seasonings, then he stood up, and he walked to the door.
Before he got a hold of the handle, he already knew that it was Dr. Aaron outside.
Don’t you need to work?Klein mumbled as he opened the door.
“Good morning, Aaron. The fog is gray today.” He smiled.
Aaron was still wearing his cold expression, but there was an additional sense of anxiety and fear written on his face.
He nudged his gold-rimmed spectacles and, without bothering to greet him, bluntly said, “Sherlock, I had another dream! I dreamed of Will Auceptin again!”
Ah?Klein almost froze.
That’s not right? The real paper crane is with me, above the gray fog, while the one I folded is with the Nighthawks. You’re still able to dream of Will Auceptin with a paper crane which was poorly folded by a Nighthawk? That’s not scientific, no—that’s not mystic…Klein became serious and asked, “The same dream?”
“No, it’s not that scary this time.” Aaron became a little calmer. “I dreamed about the Grimm Cemetery. You know of it, right?”
“Yes,” Klein answered simply.
Back then, he had caught a group of students and a mysticism enthusiast who was a complete beginner, Kapusky, engaging in a spiritual dance outside Grimm Cemetery. He later received another copper whistle from the latter which could be used to summon a messenger.
Aaron drew a deep breath of cold air and continued, “I dreamed of the woods outside Grimm Cemetery. I dreamed of a birch tree which had a layer of bark peeled off its trunk, Will Auceptin was sitting underneath that tree, looking at me quietly.”
“And then?” Klein pressed.
Aaron shook his head. “The dream ended there.”
What a strange matter… Has Dr. Aaron’s dream got nothing to do with the paper crane? No, if it wasn’t related, then there wouldn’t have been a situation where the dream changed after the paper crane was switched. Furthermore, I also performed a divination using the paper crane above the gray fog and obtained the corresponding revelations…Klein said in a measured voice, “This is no longer within my scope of understanding. What do you want from me, Aaron?”
Aaron breathed out warm air that dispersed into white mist. “I want to pay a visit to the area outside Grimm Cemetery. I want to do it now, while it’s still daytime. Can you protect me? I’ll pay you one pound.”
Heading over to the place that appeared in the dream now? He probably wouldn’t encounter anything too strange during the day…Klein thought for a moment and said, “I can accept this request, but I suggest that you go back to the same cathedral and tell your dream to the bishop you’re familiar with.”
Aaron agreed, then said doubtfully, “Why do you always suggest that I go to the cathedral? I know, you’ve explained it before, in a very logical way, that if mystical powers exist in this world, then the Churches, which have been leading humanity, must be the ones with the strongest mystical powers, and if there are none, then at least we can go to the Church to get psychological comfort and corresponding connections. However, why do you suggest that I go to the cathedral for something that isn’t considered too strange?”
Klein considered for two seconds, then replied seriously, “I’m a detective. I’ve come into contact with a lot of unusual things, so I understand the special nature of the Church. I also know when to ask for help.”
“Really?” Aaron listened with a serious expression.
The corners of Klein’s mouth curled up.
“Just kidding.
“Take it easy, Aaron. I’m going to change my clothes first. Uh, and also do the dishes.”
Having chatted with Aaron at the door for a long time without his thick coat, he turned rather stiff from the cold winds.
Taking this opportunity, Klein went to the washroom, went above the gray fog, and divined the degree of danger for this mission. He received the answer that there was almost no risk.
If he received a revelation indicating that it was dangerous, his plan was to reject the mission using the Church of the Evernight Goddess as an excuse.
…
Hillston Borough, Myriad Star Cathedral.
“Sherlock, why don’t you hire a maid? As a great detective, you can afford to have several servants,” Aaron asked, as he led Klein to the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s largest cathedral in Hillston Borough.
This was something that he had wanted to ask while in the carriage, but he had never found the opportunity to change the subject.
Klein sighed, and said heavily, “Aaron, let me tell you a story. There was a detective who hired two maids, a cook, and an assistant, and he was doing pretty well, but one day he took over a case and successfully homed in on the murderer, who was a very savage and cruel man. He sneaked into the detective’s house with the intention of revenge.
“The detective was a fighting expert, and in the end, he was only slightly injured, but two of his servants died because of him.
“Do you get it, Aaron?”
“I see,” Aaron’s voice had a hint of empathy. “Sherlock, I never knew that you’ve had such an experience.”
No, the main character has nothing to do with me. I just made up a story… It’s not like I can tell you directly that I’m involved in many strange and mystical matters, and that there will always be unspeakable secrets in my house so that it’s best I don’t hire any servants…Klein looked forward and let out a long sigh.
The cleaning of his home was done twice a week, mostly by Mrs. Stelyn Sammer’s maid. She was responsible for the most basic cleaning procedures, and each cleaning cost one soli.
While they were talking, the two of them had already entered the hall of the Myriad Star Cathedral.
It was dark, quiet, and devoid of candles, completely in line with the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s style.
At the very front of the hall was an altar engraved with a Dark Sacred Emblem. The stars were inlaid with self-illuminating pearls, and the crimson moon was made of rubies. The rest of the hall was filled with the darkness of the night.
With a single glance, he could see that the place was filled with specks of light as the crimson light illuminated the area, making the place extremely sacred.
But Klein felt that this was inferior to the design used by Saint Selena Cathedral in Tingen. That hall was pitch-black, with only light penetrating from the front through the fist-sized holes. It resembled a star sky, making one feel awe from the bottom of one’s heart.
However, there’s a problem with that kind of design. At night, the effect would be gone…Klein took a seat at random, took off his half top hat and leaned on his black hardwood cane, while Aaron continued down the aisle to the confessional in search of the bishop.
Sitting in such a large hall and looking at the people who were concentrating on praying, Klein’s heart suddenly became tranquil.
Come to think of it, this is only my third time entering the Goddess’s cathedral…He let out a self-deprecating laugh.
…
Inside the Cathedral of Serenity at Winter County.
Leonard Mitchell put on his black windbreaker and red gloves and entered the room of the high-ranking deacon, Crestet Cesimir.
“Congratulations, you have officially become a Red Glove. May the Goddess bless you.” Cesimir drew a crimson moon on his chest.
He still had his mouth covered with his high collar.
“Praise the Lady. The honor is mine.” Leonard raised his right hand and gestured four points in a clockwise fashion.
Cesimir didn’t say anything else and went straight to the point.
“According to your request, I’ve placed you in Soest’s team. He’s a Soul Assurer and possesses a mystical item. I’ve already ordered someone to prepare a Beyonder weapon for you that you’ll need.
“Your team will be in charge of a devil summoning case, and you’ll take into consideration certain clues to perform the search. For example, cases that have happened consecutively in Backlund and matters related to a tarot ritual.”
“Yes, Reverend Cesimir.” Leonard held no objections towards the mission.
This will be the beginning of my revenge…he silently said to himself.
…
West Borough, in the periphery of Grimm Cemetery.
Klein accompanied Dr. Aaron as they took quite a while to walk around the nearby woods, coughing from time to time as a result of the falling grayish-white dust.
“Maybe there isn’t a tree like that. Dreams can’t fully reflect reality.” Towards the end of the search, even Aaron was feeling a little uncertain himself.
Fortunately, I’m good at finding things…Klein pointed with his cane and said, “Let’s take a look over there and make it our final effort.”
“Alright.” Aaron gasped for a breath of air.
After a short walk, Aaron suddenly stopped and said, while pointing diagonally ahead, “Over there, over there!”
About a dozen meters away, a birch tree with a strip of bark around its trunk stripped off stood there quietly, as if it were waiting for them.
“It’s identical to the one in my dream,” Aaron said with conviction.
Klein smiled and said with some vigilance, “But there’s no Will Auceptin.”
Aaron got close to the birch tree, frowned for a while, then he suddenly pointed to the side of the tree and said, “Back then, Will Auceptin was sitting here, and he was pointing at the mud below him with his finger!”
Pointing at the mud below him?Klein stood at the side, looking down at the almost unwithered grass.
“You want to dig it up?”
Aaron nodded. “We’ve already found this place, so we should confirm what’s here. Sherlock, go to the cemetery and borrow two shovels.”
“It’s better if I stay here. You go to the cemetery, I’m worried something might happen to you,” Klein said cautiously.
“Alright.” Aaron didn’t refuse, and he immediately left the forest.
After a while, after offering some money, he returned with three shovels and a tomb keeper, and they began to dig.
While Klein was digging, he suddenly smelled something familiar. As the soil on the surface parted, the things below were gradually exposed.
It was the body of a child that was already greatly rotten!
His skin and flesh looked as if they were about to melt, and many bugs crawled in and out of his nose and mouth.
Clang!
The shovel fell from Aaron’s hand and hit a rock.
He pointed to the legs of the corpse, his mouth moving frantically but he was unable to say a word.
Klein endured the nausea and looked closely, discovering that the child’s left leg was obviously missing its lower half.
At the same time, Aaron took two steps back and fell to the ground, shouting sharply, “Will Auceptin! Will Auceptin!”
It was Will Auceptin’s corpse!
He’s dead?
Will Auceptin is dead?
And he seems to have been dead for some time!
Could this be fake?
Klein looked at the body of the child in surprise and suspicion as many thoughts bubbled in his mind.
From what he knew, Will Auceptin was a special child who could be involved with a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway, Snake of Mercury, in some way.
In the divination game he played, a casual “Doctor, your luck will get worse” was enough to make Aaron suffer from bad luck for an extended period of time. The paper crane he folded allowed Aaron’s Astral Projection to be located in the spirit world and be instilled with artificial revelations. Even above the gray fog, Klein only received an inkling of his location and couldn’t come to an effective conclusion… How could such a child die for no reason? He was dead before Dr. Aaron’s dreams? What about his family?
Klein narrowed his eyes, and despite his intense nausea, he carefully examined the highly rotten body. He noticed some torn tarot cards in the surrounding soil.
His spiritual intuition told him that the corpse in front of him was most likely Will Auceptin.
It’s really shocking and difficult to understand… I should go above the gray fog later and confirm if it’s a fake death from Will Auceptin… Wait, what does this have to do with me? I had already decided not to get involved in this matter any further, in case I get entangled by some Snake of Mercury. This might be even more terrifying than Sealed Artifact 0-08…Klein snapped out of his daze and said to the terrified tomb keeper and Dr. Aaron, who was on the verge of a mental breakdown.
“Call the police!”
“Okay! Okay!” The tomb keeper was taken aback at first before he repeated his reply.
With the shovel in hand, he turned and ran out of the woods, at a speed that was so fast that it appeared as though he was being chased by a zombie.
As expected, he’s just an ordinary person and isn’t cautious at all. In this kind of situation, shouldn’t he be wary of the people around him who might have malicious intent? By exposing your back, it would be easy for you to be hit by a shovel…Klein glanced at the back of the tomb keeper and shook his head with a sigh.
When he was a Nighthawk in Tingen, he had read a lot of case files and found out that many of the victims had ended up becoming victims of their companions.
Thinking of this, Klein walked to Dr. Aaron, bent down, and stretched out his hand.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of. He’s already dead.”
“… It’s the death that scares me.” Aaron calmed down a bit, and without accepting Klein’s help, he got up by himself.
His black frock coat was covered with dirt, and Klein felt his heart pain for the clothes for some baffling reason.
I’m the kind of person who can’t stand seeing anything valuable get damaged…He inwardly sighed with emotion.
Noticing that Aaron was still panicking, Klein laughed and said, “At such times, praying to the deity you believe in has quite a remarkable effect.”
“Is that so?” Aaron was stunned. He tapped his chest four times in a clockwise manner and chanted softly, “The Evernight Goddess is nobler than the stars and more eternal than eternity. Your devout believer prays for your blessing…”
After repeating this over and over again, he gradually calmed down, no longer feeling as terrified as before.
Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest and silently whispered to himself,God of Steam and Machinery, your completely unfaithful believer is begging for your blessings…
As he spoke, he couldn’t help but laugh at himself, suspecting that he might be smote to death by lightning on the spot.
However, lightning and thunder belong to the Lord of Storms, and it isn’t in the domain of the God of Steam and Machinery…Klein thought in a relaxed manner.
After about 20 minutes, the two of them found themselves sitting in an interrogation room at a nearby police station.
During the testimony, Klein frankly informed the police that he was a private investigator who wasn’t too sure of what was happening. As for Dr. Aaron, he described his dream in detail as the reason for digging to find the body.
Klein could tell that the police didn’t believe him at all, but after they had gone out for a while, they immediately changed their attitudes, saying that there was nothing suspicious about Dr. Aaron and Detective Moriarty. All they had to do was sign their statements and leave.
Aaron was surprised, but Klein wasn’t surprised. It was obvious that the Nighthawks had been involved.
The advantage of having the doctor head to the Myriad Star Cathedral in advance was demonstrated.
Before leaving the police station, Klein wasn’t surprised to see a familiar figure. It was the Nighthawk who had entered his dream earlier.
The man on duty, who was probably a captain, was still wearing a gray windbreaker and was obviously more resistant to the cold than Klein. His blue eyes swept past Klein’s face without any signs of abnormality, pretending to be an ordinary senior inspector.
Klein, who was also pretending to be an ordinary private detective, nudged his glasses, put on half top hat, and left the station with Dr. Aaron in a carriage.
After instructing his carriage driver to head to Minsk Street first, Aaron turned to Klein and said, “Sherlock, do you think this will be the end of it?”
“If that body really belongs to Will Auceptin, then you shouldn’t be troubled any longer.” Klein paused and continued, “Aaron, have you found anything else that’s strange during this period of time? Regardless of what it is.”
Aaron thought about it and shook his head.
“No.”
“This is worth celebrating!” Klein sighed and said with a smile.
To him, this was the best way things could end with Will Auceptin’s matter. Although the paper crane Klein had folded above the gray fog wouldn’t reveal anything, and there would be no problems with any divination afterward, he was still a little worried that some Nighthawk would suddenly think of something and use it to find some clues. And now, with the death of Will Auceptin, the case might soon reach a dead end, put in the archives, and temporarily declared a closed case. No one would pay any more attention to it without any new developments.
Aaron relaxed and asked suspiciously, “Frankly, I don’t think my statement was very convincing. Why did the cops choose to believe it in the end?”
“I don’t know either,” Klein feigned puzzlement and said, “I thought I’d have to get my lawyer to take me home again—No, bail me out.”
Aaron smirked and said, “Sherlock, you seem to have a lot of experience in being sent to the police station?”
Klein laughed and replied in a deep voice, “It’s the fate of every private detective.”
…
Just as Klein and Aaron were being taken to the police station near Grimm Cemetery, Fors Wall was wearing a long black dress and a black bonnet with a fine mesh hanging down. She entered the silent cemetery and found the grave of Mrs. Aulisa.
She and Xio had gone to Empress Borough an hour ago to visit Viscount Glaint, and they had successfully gotten a verbal agreement for borrowing 400 pounds without any interest.
Viscount Glaint’s only request was that the two Beyonders accompany him to the gathering Mr. A would convene tonight to ensure his safety. He was anxious to procure a Royal Jellyfish’s venom crystal so that he could complete the concoction of the Apothecary potion.
Audrey had found the horn of an adult Flying Unicorn in the family treasury, and she had taken one out in the name of doing a biological experiment, effectively offsetting part of her debt.
She also put forward an additional condition for Viscount Glaint to get the help of Duke Negan’s children to confirm if the dragon specimens in the treasury had a Thousand-faced Hunter and whether there were still light dots flashing inside.
When the loan was settled, Fors was in no hurry to pray to Mr. Fool to close the deal as quickly as possible, because it would make Xio intuitively turn suspicious if things developed too quickly.
Taking advantage of her free time, she changed her clothes and rented a horse carriage to get to Grimm Cemetery, which was located on the outskirts of West Borough.
Knowing the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation and Indestructibility, Fors realized that the main ingredient that turned her into an Apprentice was the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Mrs. Aulisa. In a way, she had inherited her powers.
Therefore, she couldn’t help but pay a visit and put a bouquet of flowers in front of Mrs. Aulisa’s grave and thank her.
It was early winter, and most of the flowers had long since withered, but Fors still bought a handful of plain flowers.
These flowers were grown in a greenhouse and were quite expensive.
Thank you, Emperor Roselle, for your invention…Fors said inwardly in a most sincere manner.
As far as she knew, most of the flowers that the nobles used for their winter banquets came from greenhouses, while a tiny portion was delivered directly from the warm south by airships. This was more than the average middle-class worker could bear.
Standing in front of the black tombstone, Fors took a deep look at the photograph of Mrs. Aulisa before bending down to lay down the flowers and whispered, “Thank you.”
She immediately straightened up, closed her eyes, and quietly recalled the past.
At this moment, she heard a slightly aged voice.
“You really are a good and kind-hearted lady.”
Fors opened her eyes and turned her head, realizing that Mr. Lawrence, from the Abraham family, had also appeared there at some point. He was also holding a bouquet of plain but elegant flowers in his hand.
“No, this is not goodness, nor is it kindness. Mrs. Aulisa once gave me, a person who had lost her mother, an unforgettable period of warmth,” Fors said sincerely.
Her eyes were suddenly moist.
Lawrence, who only had wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, put down the flowers and sighed.
“This shows that you value relationships.”
After chatting for a while, when Fors was about to leave, Lawrence, who was waving her goodbye, suddenly began to cough violently.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
He coughed until his legs buckled and fell to the ground. It seemed as if he would die at any moment from suffocation.
As a doctor who had graduated from an accredited school, Fors didn’t hesitate to turn around, crouch down, and begin performing first aid.
After a while, Lawrence’s condition finally stabilized. He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and smiled at Fors.
“Lady, can you take me back to the hotel?”
“No problem.” Fors helped him to his feet.
Lawrence looked ahead, his eyes a little out of focus. He coughed lightly, and he said with a sad and self-deprecating laugh, “My life might be coming to an end…”
West Borough, Carlpensa Hotel.
Fors helped Lawrence into his room and laid him down on the bed.
It was a rather luxurious hotel, with thick, soft, grayish-yellow carpets everywhere except the washroom. On the walls hung imitations of famous oil paintings.
Lawrence gasped for air and said, “Thank you, Miss Wall, and please forgive a dying man for not being able to bow.”
“No, Mr. Lawrence, your problem has eased. As a former medical doctor, I can tell you without a doubt that you can still live. After some rest, we’ll go to a clinic or a hospital,” Fors consoled him.
Lawrence smiled. “I know my physical condition very well. You don’t have to comfort me. Besides, I’m an amateur astrologer. I already had a premonition that I’m going to die in this hotel in Backlund.”
Aside from some superficial concealment, everything he said was the truth. He was already close to eighty, and he was no longer that robust and spirited young man from before. If not for the Sequence potions that elevated his constitution, he might have already been buried in some random cemetery.
Originally, Lawrence thought he could live for another ten years, but who would have thought that he would encounter a rebellion caused by the former Traveler Botis. He suffered relatively serious injuries at the hands of the Aurora Order, and his remaining descendants all died in that disaster.
This dealt him a great blow, and he almost didn’t manage to recover from it. The search for his brothers and their descendants in Backlund had only resulted in him receiving news of their deaths, dealing him a significant blow to his mental wellbeing once more.
Compounded by all these things, Lawrence clearly felt that his life had come to an end.
His initial plan was to return to the graves of Laubero and Aulisa again and present a bouquet of flowers. He would then return immediately and meet with the other members of the Elder Council to set things in order before his death, but being an elderly man, his condition was beyond his control.
Without waiting for a response from Fors, Lawrence struggled to retrieve a palm-sized notebook from the inside pocket of his half-open coat.
The hard paper cover of the notebook was bronze green, giving off a very ancient feeling.
On its surface, the words: “I came, I saw, I record” was written in ancient Feysac.
Lawrence placed the notebook on the quilt in front of his chest and took a deep breath.
“Miss. Wall, if I die here, can you help me send it to Pritz Harbor?”
“Mr. Lawrence, you’ll be fine,” Fors emphasized.
At the same time, she subconsciously glanced at the notebook and found that it wasn’t thick at all. There were a total of three types of papers inside, one of which was a yellow type of parchment which had very few pages. The other was yellowish-brown goatskin and the number of pages was in the middle of the range. The last was comprised of ordinary white paper and was the most common.
Lawrence laughingly said with great difficulty, “I mean, Miss. Wall, will you help?”
“Pritz Harbor isn’t far. It’s not even a trip. If it needs to be rushed, then I can even make the round trip in half a day by taking the steam locomotive.” Fors nodded.
Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief as his mind seemed to recover a little.
“After I die, wait ten minutes. Retrieve the glowing object from my body, and then send it along with this notebook to Dorian Gray at the Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association. The forty-two pounds in cash in my wallet will be the reward and my gratitude. As for these clothes of mine, let it turn to ash along with me.”
“No, you don’t need to give me anything. No, you’ll be fine, Mr. Lawrence,” Fors said earnestly.
As if he hadn’t heard her, Lawrence whispered to himself, “Maybe Dorian will give you additional rewards, but it depends on you… I believe you. From Aulisa’s matter, I can tell that you’re a good girl…”
He suddenly seemed to turn lucid as he said to Fors, “Ms. Wall, can you go down to the first floor and bring me a jug of water? I don’t know when the waiter will come over.”
“No problem.” Without thinking, Fors took a water jug and walked out of the room.
After walking a few steps, she suddenly felt that something was amiss. The water jug in her hand was heavy, and there was obviously a lot of water in it.
Just as she was about to turn around and ask, she suddenly sensed a strong fluctuation of spirituality in the room.
That was…For a moment Fors froze, and then she understood what Mr. Lawrence was trying to do.
As death approached, he could clearly sense that something was wrong with his body. He was afraid of losing control and turning into a monster.
He wanted to die as a human, not a monster, so he chose to end his own life.
That was the last form of decency for a Beyonder.
Of course, if he had turned into a monster, all his plans would have come to naught.
With this in mind, Fors became dejected. She waited outside for nearly ten minutes before she pushed open the door and entered.
She saw Lawrence lying silently on the bed, looking like he had aged considerably. Beside him was a “diamond” the size of an eye.
The light which shone in through the window was constantly refracted by the “diamond,” forming a scene as beautiful as the radiance of the stars.
Fors sighed and performed a careful examination. She found that the cause of Lawrence’s death was the most ordinary form of cardiac arrest.
…
Cherwood Borough. 15 Minsk Street.
Klein rested for a while after getting home. He then went above the gray fog, having plans to divine the situation with Will Auceptin.
He had the paper crane fly out of the trash pile in the corner and made it land on the long bronze table in front of him. Then, he took out the topaz pendant that was wrapped around his sleeve.
As he held the spirit pendulum in his left hand, Klein used Cogitation to adjust his condition before recalling the scenes he had seen in the woods outside the cemetery.
He might not have noticed some of the details, but it was certain that his spirituality wouldn’t miss any. This divination was mainly about using this point and relying on the gray fog to eliminate all distractions.
After finishing his preparations, Klein took out a goatskin parchment and wrote the divination statement: “Will Auceptin is completely dead.”
Then, he pressed the paper crane next to the divination sentence, almost causing the topaz pendant to touch the words.
After entering a state of Cogitation and completing all the steps of the spirit dowsing, Klein opened his eyes and looked at the result.
The topaz pendant was rotating counterclockwise at a fast frequency and high amplitude.
It was a negative result.
That meant that Will Auceptin wasn’t completely dead!
This…Klein was surprised, but it seemed to be within his expectations.
He thought for a moment, then he changed the divination statement: “That corpse was Will Auceptin’s.”
This time, the spirit pendulum gave a positive result.
The body did belong to Will Auceptin!
An idea came to Klein’s mind, and he wrote a new divination statement: “Will Auceptin’s corpse will resurrect.”
After a few moments of calmly performing the divination, Klein saw the revelation.
The pendulum was rotating counterclockwise with a fast frequency.
That meant that Will Auceptin’s corpse wouldn’t be resurrected; or in other words, no reanimations!
It looks like Will Auceptin had voluntarily or was forced to abandon his previous body, and he is surviving in another way… This matter has something to do with the Snake of Mercury?Klein tried to divine additional information, but he failed repeatedly, including the statement: “Will Auceptin’s present state.”
However, he repeated the divination using dream divination and inquired “Will Auceptin’s current location.” He received a similar scene: a dark room with the sound of running water.
However, the feeling it gave him seemed to be a little different.
Forget it, there’s no need to waste any more time on this. I’m not planning to get involved anyway…Klein put away his spirit pendulum and prepared to return to the real world.
Through the prior divination and everything that had happened before, he had a theory about Will Auceptin, but he couldn’t confirm it.
He suspected that Will Auceptin was another Snake of Mercury!
As a Sequence 1, a Snake of Mercury wasn’t the only one. There could be up to three in existence at the same time!
The Snake of Fate, who wielded destiny naturally, could locate Aaron’s Astral Projection through the paper crane and show him a false revelation. Without a doubt, it also had the ability to change a person’s fate.
For some reason, Will Auceptin had become weak and was under the threat of the second Snake of Mercury. Everything he did was to escape his counterpart.
As for the reason for their conflict, the answer was simple.
Without a Sequence 0, there could be three Sequence 1s at the same time, but once there was a Sequence 0, there would be no Sequence 1s!
Regarding this sentence, the formula of the Dark Emperor potion clearly stated the truth.
One of the main ingredients of the recipe was: two Beyonder characteristics of a Prince of Disorder!
Prince of Disorder was Sequence 1 of the Dark Emperor pathway!
As a Sequence 1, if one wanted to advance to Sequence 0, then one had to obtain all the Beyonder characteristics of the other two Sequence 1s of the same pathway!
With this guess in mind, Klein was increasingly afraid of getting involved with Will Auceptin’s case.
If my deduction is correct, it would be a genuine “fight between deities,” and I can’t afford to get myself involved…Klein’s spirituality descended, and he disappeared from the ancient palace above the gray fog.
…
In Empress Borough, in an inconspicuous house, the Beyonder gathering organized by Mr. A proceeded as scheduled.
Fors and Xio had changed their clothes, and they accompanied Viscount Glaint, who was wearing an iron-black mask, into the hall. They randomly chose a seat and sat down.
Viscount Glaint wrote down his needs to the attendants before the gathering officially began. He also prayed to the goddess that there would be a response later.
As usual, Fors maintained her usual languidness and, in a rare instance, covered herself with a hood, concealing her face with the shadows.
She was thinking about the situation with Mr. Lawrence.
She knew very clearly what that “diamond” the size of an eye was. It was a Beyonder characteristic left behind by him. However, for the time being, she was unable to confirm what Sequence it belonged to.
Fors had casually flipped through the notebook, only to find that many of the pages were still blank. The written content was filled with all sorts of strange, odd, and mysterious symbols and magic labels, exceeding whatever she knew.
What it is isn’t important. What’s important is that I keep my promise…Fors warned herself.
At this moment, Mr. A, who was seated on a single sofa and was wearing an exaggerated hood, said hoarsely, “I have a mission.
“Help me find people who believe in the so-called ‘Fool.’”
Ah?Fors instantly snapped back to her senses.
“The Fool?” The Beyonders who attended Mr. A’s gathering either ruminated over the phrase or conversed with their companions to discuss whether they had ever met anyone who had a similar faith.
“When did such a cult appear?” someone asked in a low voice.
At this point, Mr. A made the attendant beside him hold up a blackboard with a few lines of words written in the Loen language.
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
As the attendees examined the blackboard, Mr. A said in a hoarse and jarring voice, “Do not use Hermes to read what’s written here. Even more so for Jotun, Elvish, Dragonese, and ancient Hermes. You shouldn’t even write the corresponding descriptions; otherwise, there is a high probability that something terrible will happen.
“Help me find believers in The Fool. Of course, they might also be followers of the mysterious ruler above the gray fog or the King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck. As long as there’s a clue, inform me immediately. The reward I’ll provide will be so handsome that it will far exceed your imagination!”
“This description… It sounds like an incredible existence. I’ve only seen similar descriptions in the ancient texts of the seven gods!” a gathering member exclaimed.
His companion shook his head and said, “The beings which many cults believe in have similar descriptions.”
“Is it really a cult?” The other gathering members were stunned when they heard their discussion.
“Likely. Typically, when we summon a creature from the spirit world, we might have three lines describing it, but one of the lines would be about ‘the blessed one of someone’ or ‘that who belongs to.’ It wouldn’t be in this format!” A gathering member who was well-versed in mysticism gave an explanation.
As they vehemently conversed, Fors was nearly dumbfounded.
Isn’t that the honorific name of Mr. Fool? Even though it’s described in the Loen language, I’m sure of it! Why would Mr. A want to find the believers of Mr. Fool? Is the Aurora Order behind this?Fors’s mind was in a mess.
She knew that Mr. A was a member of the Aurora Order because of a particular “terrorist organization” had announced its responsibility in the assassination of Intis Ambassador Bakerland.
After a brief moment of astonishment, Fors subconsciously began to examine herself, afraid that someone would discover that she was already a member of the Tarot Club and that, in some sense, she was an adorer of The Fool.
I just recited the honorific name of The Fool according to the ancient Hermes on that piece of paper and was pulled above the gray fog. No one knows about this, and I don’t have to be afraid of being investigated… But there’s a link to that piece of paper with Mr. Fool’s honorific name written on it. It was hidden in a book we borrowed from the Viscount Glaint…Thoughts rapidly flashed through Fors’s mind.
The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era… Isn’t that the description I saw on that piece of paper? I even dreamed of an evil spirit!At the same time, Xio remembered the incident that had frightened her, but her long experience as a bounty hunter had kept her from revealing anything unusual.
And then, as she recalled, she thought about the origin of the piece of paper.
It was hidden in the bookcase of “History of the Loen Kingdom’s Aristocracy”… That book was borrowed from Viscount Glaint’s study…
Suddenly, a name flashed in both Fors’s and Xio’s minds at the same time:Viscount Glaint!
At that moment, Viscount Glaint was looking at the blackboard and said to himself with interest, “This honorific name is very rare.
“But it sounds very impressive!”
Just as he finished his sentence, he looked to his side in puzzlement, asking Fors and Xio, “Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing.” Xio and Fors rapidly shook their heads at the same time.
…
After dinner, in an elegantly decorated house.
Audrey brought the huge golden retriever, Susie, into the living room under the guidance of her psychology teacher, Escalante. She was attending the “academic” meeting that had been agreed upon last week.
Her maid and bodyguard stayed behind while she walked with Susie into a spacious activity room.
In the activity room, be it for the atmosphere or some other reason, the gas lamps were not lit. The room was lit by gold-plated candle lamps on the coffee table and cupboard.
Before Audrey could take a good look at her surroundings, she saw a gentleman in his thirties walking towards her. He wore a gray tailcoat.
“This is the owner of this place, Mr. Stephen Hampres, a furniture merchant.” the long-haired Escalante introduced him.
She was just about to tell him Audrey’s identity when Hampres chuckled and said, “Escalante, don’t say anything. Let me have a chance at guessing.”
He had a neatly trimmed mustache and charming dark brown eyes. He appeared very gentle and elegant, nothing like a furniture merchant but more like a university lecturer.
After seriously sizing up Audrey a few times, he smiled and said, “Escalante only mentioned that you were her student. Heh heh, I believe you’re a cultured noble lady, and you aren’t someone who only looks good. There’s no need for you to worry about a decline in the quality of your life…
“You’re a little excited, very curious, and a relatively simple but also full of love…
“Of course, the most obvious point is that you’re very beautiful, just like an angel!”
He made a final joke, pressed his hand to his chest, bowed, and said, “Welcome, the beautiful Miss Angel.”
You’re right, as expected of a member of the Psychology Alchemists. However, what you managed to observe was the me from a few months ago. It’s all a facade I’ve put on for myself…Audrey opened her mouth in surprise and astonishment.
“Did you know me before, Mr. Hampres?”
She didn’t let her shocked expression linger too long on her face, because such emotions were meant to be instantaneous and wouldn’t last too long.
If anyone were to be surprised for several seconds, then it meant that their performance was most likely an act.
Audrey didn’t notice this at first, but after watching others “act” all this time, she naturally came up with a lot of rules.
“No, I still don’t know you. This is just the basics of being a psychology enthusiast.” Hampres chuckled.
Before he could finish his sentence, Audrey had already completed her observations and made a corresponding judgment based on her surroundings.
His attire and the furnishings of his house all indicate that he’s a person who cares deeply about how people view him…
The sapphire on the ring of his left hand doesn’t look small, but its actual quality is very ordinary. There are no symbols or magic labels on it… His finances aren’t as good as he presents them to be… He’s vain…
Even though he was very enthusiastic just now, the way he stands there, the direction in which his feet point, and the changes in his emotional colors all indicate that he still has many concerns and is on his guard…
He sincerely commended me on my looks, but it wasn’t in the way a man would look at a woman. There are signs of him using facial products, and his eyebrows are definitely drawn. His skills are inferior to my make-up maidservant, Solia, but they’re better than mine… The cologne he uses is “Confusion,” something that I’ve only seen women use before… Yes, he probably likes men, and the role he plays is the weaker one in the relationship…
At the same time, Audrey expressed her longing skillfully.
“I’d love to have your observational powers, Mr. Hampres.”
As she spoke, she maintained a faint smile while being introduced to the other seven or eight people in the activity room under Hampres’s and Escalante’s lead.
The lovers of both mysticism and psychology were either descendants of fallen aristocrats, associate professors at universities, or the children of the rich. For example, the father of a young man was the owner of Philip’s Department Store, the most famous department store in Backlund.
In the exchange that followed, Audrey basically only listened. The only time she spoke was by asking questions, fully expressing her curiosity and yearning.
In this “academic” discussion, Escalante and Hampres deliberately mentioned the Body of Heart and Mind, as well as the spirit world and the collective subconscious. They also shared some relatively unique points of view, allowing Audrey to gradually understand some of the questions she had accumulated all this time.
When the discussion ended and they were out of the house, Audrey glanced at Escalante beside her and asked, with a little naivety, “Ms. Escalante, when will I-I be as good in psychology as Mr. Hampres?”
Escalante curled the corners of her lips and slightly tilted her head as she looked at her.
“Very soon…”
…
At night, Klein, who was about to get into bed, once again appeared above the gray fog.
Despite being a little sleepy, he was jolted awake by the news Miss Magician had reported.
The Aurora Order knows of The Fool? They know of my honorific name? The True Creator has locked onto me?Klein abruptly sat up straight, as though he was about to face an attack.
He quickly rejected the final theory. If the True Creator had indeed locked onto him, Mr. A would have long visited him on the pretext of collecting a copper penny for the gas meter. Perhaps, even a Saint might appear.
That is to say, only The Fool and his corresponding honorific name are known, and the clues point to Backlund… Who leaked the news?Klein frowned as he carefully thought about it.
Soon, he discovered a possibility.
Little Sun has recently chanted my honorific name, and it happened when he was interacting with a member of the exploratory team who was corrupted by the True Creator… He held a sacrificial ritual, and there were likely symbols corresponding to The Fool at the scene. The ancient palace above the gray fog appeared…. So, the True Creator sensed the existence of The Fool and confirmed that I was the one who had been sacrilegious, no—harassing, no that’s not right either—spying on him…
Also, Little Sun used the All-Black Eye at that time, which contains the mental corruption of the True Creator… Through that, “He” has confirmed that my adorers and believers are in Backlund?
I can’t take the All-Black Eye out in the future!
Having roughly understood the problem, Klein was left with another problem.
Mr. A announced the bounty for Mr. Fool’s believers at a not-so-private, relatively open Beyonder gathering. Is he just dumb, or is he deliberately “fishing?”
Sigh, the Aurora Order members are all bigoted lunatics. Their brains are mostly damaged, so it’s impossible to deduce their real intentions!
This is as the saying goes, as long as I’m crazy, you won’t be able to guess what I’m thinking?
Above the gray fog, the magnificent palace stood silently.
Klein drummed his fingers rhythmically on the edge of the long bronze table, concentrating on what he could do in the face of the threat of the Aurora Order and Mr. A.
While having a hard time figuring out the other party’s intentions, he instinctively came up with an idea.
Report Mr. A! Report illegal gatherings!
Klein could very easily learn of the location where Mr. A held the gathering through Miss Magician, and thus, he would be able to easily report it to the Nighthawks, the Mandated Punisher, or the Machinery Hivemind in secret.
An Oracle of the Aurora Order was bound to garner enough attention!
When that happens, Mr. A’s safety would probably be at risk, so he probably wouldn’t have the time or effort to track down the believers of The Fool.
The problem, however, was that this was bound to implicate a group of innocent Beyonders, and Klein suspected that this was the reason why Mr. A directly offered a reward for the believers of The Fool.
Perhaps he had long planned an escape. Once someone reports him, he would be able to confirm without a doubt that The Fool’s believers were among the previous gathering members.
As for who it was exactly, that wasn’t important. Mr. A and the lunatics of the Aurora Order were definitely capable of taking exhaustive measures!
And once these Beyonders fell into their hands, many of them would be unable to hide their secrets. The Aurora Order, or the Shepherd pathway which represented the True Creator, are the best at corrupting others.
When the ideology of a Beyonder was completely twisted and once they believed in the True Creator wholeheartedly, what else could be kept a secret?
It’s not like there’s no other way. It’s best not to report it…Klein leaned back in his chair, collected his thoughts, and reorganized the entire matter.
As he was thinking, he suddenly realized a problem.
There were no believers or adorers of The Fool in this world!
Even the Tarot Club only had a few members, and no one had divulged the relevant information.
In other words, the Aurora Order wouldn’t be able to find any relevant clues… There’s nothing to worry about… The only bad outcome is that The Fool is now targeted by the True Creator. Although being targeted by an evil god isn’t a pleasant feeling, it basically wouldn’t affect anything else…Klein nodded thoughtfully.
He had thought it through very clearly. The only flaw in this matter was that he had once used the title of The Fool, written in the language of ancient Hermes, as a password for an anonymous account. However, with the sacrificial and bestowal rituals having proven useful, the account had long been abandoned and had long since been forgotten.
Since the last month and a half, no one had been noticed by Klein for copying the password, so it was possible to deduce the actual situation.
As such, bank employees, who had been in contact with the password but apparently do not understand mysticism, wouldn’t be able to reveal it to anyone, and Beyonders would at most make requests in the Loen language, so even if they find the right person, it’s not possible to connect the content described in the Loen language with that of the ancient Hermes password.
If anyone had copied it down, I would be the first to know and would be able to respond effectively… Besides, even if someone finds the password, it would be difficult to trace it back to Sherlock Moriarty. I use a variety of means every time… Miss Justice is also sufficiently careful when saving money…While rapping the table, Klein relaxed and said with a chuckle, “You believe that The Fool has many adorers and believers and that this would result in many clues that cannot be hidden?
“Wrong, especially wrong! There’s only one believer and adorer of The Fool! And that’s me!”
When he said that, he couldn’t help but let out a self-deprecating laugh.
“It doesn’t seem like it’s something that I should be proud of…”
I need to be a little careful for the time being. I shouldn’t go around using the banner of The Fool…Klein reminded himself and went back to answering Miss Magician’s prayers.
He adjusted his posture, and said in a low, gentle voice, “Don’t worry about it.”
…
Don’t worry about it…When Fors received the answer, she was surprised but also felt that it was only right.
In the eyes of Mr. Fool, the Aurora Order is nothing but a bunch of ants!
Fors once again recited his honorific name in a low voice, and she curiously asked, “Honorable Mr. Fool, which existence does the Aurora Order believe in?”
Then, she saw Mr. Fool sitting on a high back chair in the middle of the gray fog. He leisurely said, “The True Creator.”
The True Creator…Fors’s eyes widened as she instantly understood why Mr. A suddenly sought out the believers of The Fool.
With the help of the Tarot Club, that Sun youth in the City of Silver had successfully exposed the abnormality of the exploratory team and thwarted the True Creator’s ploy!
Behind this incident is a confrontation and struggle between Mr. Fool and the True Creator…Fors didn’t dare to ask any further, and she quickly recounted her meeting with the members of the Abraham family. She also mentioned Lawrence’s will, the strange notebook, and the Beyonder characteristic he had left behind.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, what should I do?” she asked for advice with uncertainty.
What should you do? Miss Magician really is lucky… Why haven’t I encountered such a good thing…Klein responded with a chuckle, “Follow the true desires in your heart.”
He wasn’t the least bit worried that Dorian Gray, from Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association, would harm Miss Magician, because he knew she had two more stones on her bracelet, allowing her to teleport through the spirit world twice.
Follow the true desires in my heart?Fors lowered her head in thought.
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Fool.”
She decided to buy a steam locomotive ticket tomorrow. Using this mode of transportation, it would take a little over an hour to get from Backlund to Pritz Harbor, or maybe less.
After reporting everything, Fors requested to hold a sacrificial and bestowal ritual. After receiving a positive response, she exchanged 600 pounds in cash for the Sheriff Beyonder characteristic.
Holding up the fist-shaped object comprised of black iron, dark red, and silver colors, as well as its beautiful spiritual radiance, Fors felt joy and admiration.
Xio had long gathered the supplementary ingredients, so she would soon be promoted to Sequence 8… And I don’t know when I’ll become a Trickmaster… I hope Mr. Hanged Man and the others can help me find the appropriate Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible…
Xio had been subconsciously acting as an Arbiter, so she didn’t have to worry about her digestion of the Sequence 9 potion, but once she becomes a Sheriff, what should she do? Should I ask permission from Mr. Fool to teach her the “acting method”… or should I simply suggest that she sneak into the police force?
…
At the end of the long, mottled table, Klein looked at the thick stack of cash in front of him and carefully counted it several times.
Through this method, I would have 1,230 pounds. I would still be short of 300 pounds to obtain a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient. Of course, 1,500 pounds is the minimum price, and the actual transaction price is usually much higher than this…
Where else can I get money these days?
As soon as the bicycle patent is granted, shall I sell a portion of the shares?
Yes, I almost forgot how special the Tarot Club is. The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic cannot be sold in Backlund for now, so as to avoid being discovered by High-Sequence Beyonders from the Rose School of Thought. But I can always sell it elsewhere! I’ll let The World entrust Mr. Hanged Man to sell it at the Sonia Sea at the next gathering. I’ll offer a corresponding amount of the commission as his reward.
After subtracting the costs, the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic should give me at least 1000 pounds. It will be more than enough for a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient.
Klein quickly came up with a plan and decided upon it.
He found it a little regrettable that Miss Xio didn’t seem to have much money. After she became a Sheriff, even if she could quickly digest the potion, it would still take her a long time to buy the Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic. And if the Abraham family were to take interest in Miss Magician, his subsequent Astrologer potion formula would no longer be marketable.
What a pity…Klein sighed and returned to the real world.
…
Wednesday morning.
Klein didn’t suffer from insomnia due to being targeted by the True Creator and the Aurora Order’s pursuit. He slept till daybreak and happily went out to buy a Desi pie for breakfast.
There was no doubt that Desi pie required sweet iced tea to match it.
As he enjoyed the food and flipped through the newspapers, he discovered the advertisement for the Ernst Firm and learned that there would be a Beyonder gathering convened by Eye of Wisdom tomorrow night.
This time, I’ll be able to request to purchase the relevant Beyonder ingredients… But there’s a high chance that it wouldn’t be available. Even if there’s something, it will be supplementary ingredients like the hair of a Deep-sea Naga…Klein seriously considered the channels in which he could find the ingredients.
He spread out his left hand and counted with his fingers.
From the Tarot Club, there are the outlets of Little Sun, Mr. Hanged Man, Miss Justice, and the rest. Beyond that, I have Eye of Wisdom’s gathering; Miss Bodyguard and Maric, but I shouldn’t contact them if possible for the time being. Also, hmm… Yes, I have Vampire Emlyn White. Didn’t he mention that he would write to ask some powerful Sanguines? That’s what social connections can bring about!
Coming to this thought, Klein immediately decided to go to the Harvest Church to wait for Emlyn White.
Although it was impossible for the Aurora Order to track him down, it still gave him a sense of urgency, making him want to gather the Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible. One he digested his potion, he would quickly advance to Sequence 6.
Ten in the morning, South of the Bridge, Rose Street.
In his double-breasted frock coat, Klein took off his half top hat and strolled into the rather small Harvest Church.
At first glance, he saw the giant-like Father Utravsky and Emlyn White who was dressed in brown priest robes.
The latter was wiping the candle lamps with a numb look on his face, as though he would rather be dead.
What a coincidence… Wait, don’t tell me he’s here for the entire day? He only returns home at night?Klein casually found a seat and sat down. There were less than five devotees in the entire cathedral.
Emlyn White also saw him and put down the rag. He walked over and sat beside him.
The vampire’s expression suddenly became lively. He raised his chin and said with a chuckle, “You came here suddenly because you have something you need my help with, right?”
Inside the Harvest Church.
Klein tilted his head to glance at Emlyn White. Without ruining the serene atmosphere, he deliberately suppressed his voice and laughed, returning with a question.
“Are you short on money?”
As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt as if he were asking if Emlyn knew about the multi-level marketing company, Amway.
Emlyn was first taken aback before he scoffed.
“Don’t insult a noble Sanguine with money!”
Klein instantly sneered. Looking at the tall and brawny Father Utravsky in front of him, he said rather casually, “According to what I know, those handmade puppets are not cheap. They can even be called expensive, especially those that are as tall as a human.”
“…” Emlyn gaped his mouth in an attempt to retort, but he failed to say a word.
After a moment of silence, he coughed lightly, feigned indifference, and said, “Tell me, what is it that you want my help with? I’m not a Sanguine who likes riddles.”
Klein didn’t look at the vampire next to him. He smiled and said, “I have a friend who is about to advance. He needs to collect the relevant Beyonder ingredients. I wonder if you can help?”
“Are you doubting the capabilities of a Sanguine?” Emlyn White said arrogantly. “Even if I don’t have them, I can write and inquire from the nobler Excellencies.”
That’s what I want…Klein immediately responded with a deluge of words, “Mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter and 100 ml of its blood. Characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and five strands of a Deep-sea Naga. As long as I can get any of these, I will pay you the corresponding price. The cheaper the price, the more you will be rewarded.”
He purposefully increased the number of supplementary ingredients to avoid any losses.
Upon hearing this description without any stuttering, Emlyn White suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a trap of sophistry.
He calmed his emotions and said, “The cost for the Beyonder ingredients is at least 100 pounds, while supplementary ingredients are at least 10 pounds. Although I’m not clear of the level of the things you want, I believe that they’re definitely not cheap or common. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have come to me for help.”
Very smart…Klein laughed.
“Deal!
At this moment, Emlyn White had a deep suspicion that he was asking for too little.
Therefore, he added, “Mr. Detective, do you have any clues on removing the psychological cues?”
Seeing that Father Utravsky was concentrating on his prayers at the altar ahead of them, Klein turned to glance at the vampire and said, “I have the simplest method.”
“What?” Emlyn White’s red eyes lit up.
“Defeat Bishop Utravsky and snatch his Mental Terror Candle away,” Klein said with a chuckle. “After you meet up with your parents, you should possess the strength needed. Are three Sanguines not the match of a single Dawn Paladin?”
The corners of Emlyn’s mouth twitched as his expression collapsed.
“We lost.
“We couldn’t beat him…
“My parents were nearly captured. That Mental Terror Candle is really strange…”
So you’ve already tried… The entire family almost converted to become believers of Mother Earth… Three Sanguines weren’t even able to defeat Father Utravsky? With the help of the Mental Terror Candle and the Blood Transfuser, Father Utravsky is that terrifying? Or are vampires too weak? However, all the rumors point towards vampires being rather powerful…Klein said in thought, “Then you can write a letter and ask for the help of the noble Excellencies. There shouldn’t be a lack of powerful experts among the Sanguine.”
Emlyn White answered with a numb expression, “They refused.”
Suddenly, he looked at Klein with hope.
“Can you defeat Father Utravsky? Or could your friend beat him?”
After receiving the Sun Brooch and the Biological Poison Bottle and digesting most of the potion, I originally thought that I would be able to defeat Father Utravsky in my Spirit Body state. However, your description just now made me uncertain. Is the Mental Terror Candle that bizarre? This kind of Sealed Artifact is obviously great at restraining Spirit Bodies…Klein rationally shook his head.
“No way.”
He quickly changed the subject.
“Why would those noble Excellencies of the Sanguine refuse your request? To them, this should be a simple favor.”
Emlyn White’s face instantly turned ashen.
“They say that Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth. They do not wish to enter into direct conflict with him. They are studying means to remove the psychological cue. For example, they are venturing deep into the Sonia Sea, the Fog Sea, and the Berserk Sea, in search of the dragons that have long secluded themselves.”
He added with a smile even uglier than a weeping face, “By the time they figure it out or find a dragon well-versed in the psyche domain, I might have already become a devout believer of Mother Earth… I’m beginning to appreciate how precious life is and how joyful a harvest is.”
An adorer of Mother Earth? Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth? It’s no wonder that he has so many mystical items… From the looks of it, as a powerful pirate, suddenly switching to the Mother Earth wasn’t a simple matter…Klein sighed, and then he felt a sense of lingering fear.
He had almost agreed to Emlyn White’s request to attempt to defeat Father Utravsky.
If I lose, then I might even be locked up in the basement and forced into confinement. If I win, I might just offend another deity, no—there’s no way of me winning. The adorer of Mother Earth definitely has an appropriate trump card. If it wasn’t for Father Utravsky suppressing his split personality, then I probably wouldn’t have been able to defeat him…
Klein wisely didn’t pursue the topic. He once again looked at Father Utravsky and said, “You can try to find an organization called the Psychology Alchemists.”
Otherwise, you’ll have to wait for Miss Justice of our Tarot Club to become a Psychiatrist. By then, you might be reluctant to break away from the faith of Mother Earth…Klein silently added.
To him, it was best if Emlyn White also joined the Psychology Alchemists. That way, if Miss Justice encountered any problems in the organization, he could help her with other resources, and Klein wouldn’t always have to summon himself, who was the trinity of The Fool, an adorer, and a believer.
“Psychology Alchemists? I’ve never heard of it.” Emlyn shook his head disdainfully. “It must be a secret organization that recently appeared.”
“This organization has existed for one or two hundred years, at the very least.” Klein denied his statement.
“For a Sanguine with a long lifespan, one or two hundred years means it recently appeared. Among the noble Excellencies, a nap might be as long as a century,” Emlyn White said proudly.
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked ahead, cleared his throat, and said, “Do you know how to contact that organization?”
Klein was going to answer that there was a man in the Tingen City’s asylum named Dr. Daxter Guderian, who’s a member of the Psychology Alchemists, but he stopped those words just before they came out of his mouth.
With the True Creator targeting me, it’s best that I don’t get involved with people or matters in Tingen. There’s a certain risk of exposure, and once exposed, with the Aurora Order’s madness, they would definitely not let Benson and Melissa go…Klein slightly shook his head and said, “I’ve only heard of this organization.
“You can write and ask the other Sanguine.”
Emlyn White was disappointed and stopped talking about it. He turned his head to look at Klein and said, “I’m guessing your friend who’s about to advance is you.”
Klein looked forward without a care and replied leisurely, “Congratulations, you got it right.”
“…” Emlyn White was stunned. This was completely different from what he had expected!
Noticing his change, Klein laughed softly.
“Mr. White, the most suitable job for you isn’t to be an apothecary but to be an actor.”
Emlyn was stunned at first, but he immediately raised his head arrogantly and said, “I’m a deep, noble Sanguine. I don’t rely on my looks to make a living.”
Do you think I’m praising you for being handsome?Klein slowly stood up and laughed.
“No, I mean, you are very talented at comedy.”
While Emlyn White’s expression froze, he squeezed his way out to the aisle and said, “Don’t forget what I entrusted you with.”
…
Pritz Harbor, White Oak Street.
Fors Wall took the steam locomotive early in the morning and arrived at the kingdom’s largest and most important port. She had also booked tickets for her return trip by boat which was relatively inexpensive.
Taking in the smell of the sea, Fors saw many of the dockworkers who were in a hurry.
In the middle of each season, the port was swarming with temporary workers for relatively decent pay, and many poor people living in Backlund’s East Borough would head southeast on foot and in groups, traveling a distance of more than 60 kilometers. This was the same thing they did when harvesting hops.
The roads are wider than Backlund’s, and the air quality isn’t bad, but it’s relatively dirtier…Fors looked around and found the Fishermen Association in an old building.
Without much trouble, she met Dorian Gray in an office.
The gentleman was of medium build, with exaggerated arms. His hair was combed rather neatly, completely unlike most of the members of the association who had hairstyles that looked like bird nests.
He should also be an Abraham family member…After explaining the purpose of her visit, Fors passed Lawrence’s will, along with the strange notebook and the diamond-like Beyonder characteristic.
Dorian received the items with a complicated expression before opening the will first.
After reading it carefully, he lifted his head and looked earnestly at Fors with his blue eyes.
“Your kindness and honor are praiseworthy. Ms. Wall, I shall always remember the help you provided Aulisa and Lawrence.
“Can you accept my gratitude? I wish to invite you to lunch.”
“No problem.” Fors was still wondering how to pass the time before her ship sailed.
Dorian immediately arranged for her to wait in the next lounge, offering black tea, snacks, newspapers, and magazines.
Returning to the office, the gentleman opened a hidden cabinet with some misgivings and took out an item.
It was a pure crystal ball shining with a radiant light.
Dorian drew the curtains, cloaking the office with darkness before he sat down.
He held the crystal ball in his left hand while touching its top with his right palm. As he stroked the crystal ball back and forth, he kept chanting softly.
Gradually, the radiant points of light within the crystal ball began to shine brighter and brighter, becoming more and more obvious, as if the stars in the night sky were casting their reflections.
Often used to determine the direction of fate, the stars in the trajectory of one’s life surfaced one after another, forming a three-dimensional astrolabe with many revelations from the spirit world that resembled symbols.
Dorian Gray finally stopped and studied it.
She wasn’t lying… That really was the trajectory of the situation… She seems to be able to bring about changes to the Abraham family—optimistic changes…As the light from the crystal ball dimmed, Dorian stood up, having already made up his mind.
At lunchtime, in the Four-Winged Bird restaurant.
In front of Fors lay a filleted fried fish which had rosemary scattered over it. Its skin was crispy, its meat fresh, and it didn’t have any fine bones. It was rather tasty, but the only problem was that the cook had an extremely warped sense of aesthetics. He had deliberately kept the eyes of the fish bulging out of its head, and by plating the food, he made the fish look up, as though to express its indignation over its death.
Fors pushed the head down, cut off the tail, and covered the upturned eye.
At that moment, Dorian Gray began moving his fork and knife as he casually said, “Aulisa really liked mysticism and had done some research in this area. When you were packing her things, did you see any books, notes, or other items?”
“There were some notebooks and books,” Fors answered frankly. “As a result, I became a mysticism enthusiast, but unfortunately, I couldn’t understand some of the content at all.”
For example, the Sights in the Spirit World. Not only was it absurd, illogical, and messy, incapable of expressing ideas, even if I forced myself to read it and systematically calm my impatience, it was still difficult to remember its contents. I would forget it once I finished reading it, let alone understand it…Fors added inwardly.
Dorian nodded slightly and laughed.
“Then you can consult me. I’m also a mysticism enthusiast, quite a proficient one if I may add.”
“Really? That’s great!” Fors answered appropriately.
Seeing that she was really interested, Dorian immediately diverted the topic to mysticism. Sometimes he would bring up the spirit world, and sometimes he would talk about his Cogitation experience. Having been prepared before he even stepped into the restaurant, he had deliberately chosen a secluded and quiet spot. Hence, he didn’t need to fear that the customers around them would overhear their conversation.
At the end of the lunch, Dorian offered, “I didn’t know how to express my gratitude, but now I don’t have to worry about it anymore. Heh heh, although Lawrence had paid you, I don’t think that’s enough to match your kindness, goodheartedness, and honor.
“Ms. Wall, you can write to me and ask about any questions you have about mysticism. That’s the least I can do to express my gratitude.”
“That’s what I wish for.” Fors didn’t refuse.
From the exchange just now, she could clearly tell that Dorian Gray possessed rich, systematic mysticism knowledge. He was indeed worthy of being a member of the ancient Abraham family.
And this was also considered something she was lacking in. Although she had mastered quite a lot of knowledge about the Beyonder world, it all came from a few books and notebooks that didn’t go in-depth, as well as random information she had heard and experienced from the various gatherings she attended. It wasn’t comprehensive or systematic enough, and it just had too many shortcomings.
Upon hearing her reply, Dorian raised his cup and smiled.
“I hope that one day, we will also possess mysterious and extraordinary powers.”
…
North Borough in Backlund. Saint Samuel Cathedral.
A group of men wearing black windbreakers and red gloves entered an underground area. The leader was a man in his forties with soft facial features and long hair.
Wearing a pompous top hat, he carried a black cane which was inlaid with gold. He quietly followed the Nighthawk leading the way and entered a rather spacious room.
There were many bookshelves in the room, with various dossiers placed on them. A mesmerizing, beautiful woman wearing a black robe with blue eyeshadow and blush was leisurely sitting in a high back chair. She didn’t get up to greet him. It was the former Spirit Medium, Daly.
“Soest, all the information you need is over there.” Daly gestured with her chin at the table by the door.
The middle-aged man named Soest smiled and said, “Daly, why were you sent to guard this place? You should be tasked with more important matters.”
“No, this is what I wanted. I need to settle down and read more information.” Daly chuckled. “This is to ease my future progress. Humans are fragile creatures, and they need a certain amount of time to calm down. No one can always be in peak condition, enjoying the thrill and pleasure without any rest.”
“… Your style really has never changed. Unfortunately, you’ve never given me the chance.” Soest burst out laughing.
Daly shook her head seriously and said, “Obviously, you don’t understand me. My current hobby has turned even more novel. If you can turn yourself into a rotten corpse or expose your white bones, then I’ll definitely be filled with interest in you.”
She turned to look at the “Red Glove” behind Soest. “Leonard, why did you choose to join his team? This fellow is conceited, arrogant, and gutless. He keeps fantasizing that women would take the initiative to crawl into bed, waiting for him. To be honest, perhaps this is the unique trait of a Nightmare?”
When she mentioned “Nightmare,” Daly visibly paused.
Leonard helplessly said, “Ma’am Daly, this was the arrangement of His Excellency Cesimir.”
“Is that so… I can see that you agree with my views on Soest,” Daly concluded in a slightly husky voice.
Leonard was momentarily at a loss for an explanation.
Fortunately, Soul Assurer Soest didn’t pay much attention to Daly’s words. Walking over to the table filled with information, he picked up a dossier and flipped through it. Leonard and the others immediately surrounded him, imitating their leader.
After the sound of paper flipping went on for some time, Soest casually asked, “What’s new in Backlund recently? Something you think is worth paying attention to.”
Daly’s eyes moved slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, “A few Beyonders who work with us have passed on news that many people are searching for an organization that believes in The Fool, and they have given the corresponding honorific name…”
After describing The Fool’s honorific name in the Loen language, she chuckled.
“I seem to be witnessing the birth of an entirely new cult. Of course, it might be the incarnation of an old friend.
“What do you think, Soest?”
Soest considered the matter seriously before saying, “No, I’ve never heard of such an organization.”
At that moment, Leonard looked up from the dossier he was reading and mused, “Could this have something to do with the two tarot rituals we’re investigating?
“The Fool is the first card in a deck of tarot cards, the most important Major Arcana card!”
Daly froze for a second, then she nodded thoughtfully.
“That’s an interesting idea.
“But there’s no evidence. It’s pure speculation, and it cannot even be considered a deduction,” Soest said, disapproval within his tone.
Leonard revealed a faint smile and said, “Emperor Roselle once said to make a bold hypothesis and then carefully back it up.”
…
Hillston Borough, Quelaag Club.
As soon as Klein entered the hall after leaving the Harvest Church, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont, sitting in a secluded corner, seemingly pondering over something.
Noticing that lunch was still some time away, Klein went over and greeted him with a smile.
“Good afternoon, Talim. You seem to have encountered another problem?”
Talim snapped to his senses with a start and hurriedly shook his head.
“No, nothing.”
You seem to have done something that you have a guilty conscience about?Klein mumbled, sat down, and laughed.
“It’s a pity Aaron and Mike aren’t here, otherwise we’d be having another pleasant afternoon.”
Talim smiled in response.
“They’re all busy and have very little free time.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked around and said, “Sherlock, there’s an important figure who is very interested in you after hearing about your deeds. He would like to meet you. Would you be willing?
“Frankly speaking, this leaves me envious. It’s a very rare opportunity.”
Wait, what deeds did I do? Help Mrs. Mary catch her adulterous husband? Accompany Reporter Mike to a brothel? Even in my past few trips to East Borough, I didn’t do anything impressive… At the very most, they’d know that I made a contribution to the serial murders and that I helped Dr. Aaron resolve his nightmare by providing him with counsel…Klein was confused.
After two seconds, he suddenly understood the reason.
The important figure must’ve asked Talim if he knew of an excellent detective, and he could only think of me, so he offered to embellish descriptions about me that sounded pretty impressive, such as the true person who cracked the case behind the serial murders, the person who noticed that Mrs. Mary’s former husband and his mistress had attempted to siphon funds from the Coim Company. I was probably described as being effective and sharp, a great detective who struck swiftly and precisely… This is how you tout each other in business…Klein sighed.
He hesitated for a moment and said, “I’m sorry, Talim. But as a detective, I have my own principles, and that is to not get involved in matters involving important figures. On the stage of the higher-ups, what might be a sneeze-like friction among them might very well be an unbearable disaster for me.
“I won’t paint a target on my back, so I won’t see this important figure.”
This was actually something Klein had decided upon before he became a detective.
He was prone to an investigation once he was involved with high society; therefore, before he became a Faceless, he didn’t want to bear such risks.
“… You’re very rational.” Talim sighed and said, “The important figure has anticipated this reaction and believes that such a detective is even more trustworthy, so he wishes for you to take on a commission that wouldn’t involve high society.”
“What kind of commission?” Klein asked.
Talim chuckled and said, “The Capim case which you and Mike were talking about last time. The important figure is very interested in the organization that uses tarot cards. He said that there has been more than one such case and wishes for you to find any relevant clues.”
What? Getting me to investigate myself again?Klein nearly suspected that this was a deliberate test.
An organization that uses tarot cards to represent itself really is interesting, and I think so, but I don’t want to sell myself out… Right, Capim’s matter is clearly not that simple. He had a total of four Beyonders protecting him, so there must be a powerful faction behind him. What’s the difference between investigating this case and being involved in high society strife? Well, this isn’t something Sherlock Moriarty should know…Klein revealed a thoughtful expression, and while weighing his options, he said, “It’s not easy to find a mysterious organization. Besides, it’s very dangerous.”
Talim seemed to have expected his answer and chuckled.
“Sherlock, there’s no need for you to take risks. The important figure’s intention is for you to pay more attention and to gather the relevant information or rumors. Here’s 5 pounds in cash, money for your activities. Even if you don’t receive any valuable information, the money is yours. And once you gather any useful clues, he’ll pay you per lead and reimburse you for your expenses throughout the process.”
Such good conditions? That important figure has put a lot of his attention on this matter… Does he have connections with the forces behind Capim, or does he wish to find the mysterious organization that uses tarot cards as a code name to help him? Reimburse… It’s been a long time since I’ve heard someone promise me something like this… Since he’s already gone so far by promising me such perks, it would appear very suspicious if a private detective were to refuse the commission… Furthermore, the matter of investigating myself should clearly be left to me…Klein hesitated for a few seconds and said, “Alright. I’ll do my best.”
He didn’t stand on ceremony, and he accepted the five one-pound notes that Talim handed him, intending to provide a vague clue every week or two.
Isn’t the Aurora Order looking for The Fool? The Fool is obviously part of a tarot card! I hope that important figure will pursue this path all the way and get rid of Mr. A…A thought began to form in Klein’s mind.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Soul Assurer Soest assembled his team together to discuss their subsequent actions.
He looked at the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell and asked, half-asking and half-evaluating, “If I were to relegate this matter to you, how do you plan on investigating the two cases related to the tarot ritual?”
Leonard lifted his hand to comb his hair, smiled, and said, “First, I would go according to my train of thought from before. I would do a reverse search for the people or organizations seeking The Fool’s believers. They might know something. Second, I would reinvestigate the first two cases and place all the people involved in a name list, regardless of if they were suspects or not! Then, I’ll use the powers of a Nightmare to inquire and eliminate them one by one. The devil might be in the details, hidden in the person who’s most improbable.”
Soest let out a chuckle.
“I’ve read through the dossiers. These two cases involve a lot of people, each living in different places. Wanting to re-examine them is quite difficult, and some of them are already Beyonders who are secretly active beneath the surface. They know how to hide themselves very well, and we have no way of knowing where they are. If we were to perform an investigation according to your idea, then what we need wouldn’t be a small team. The Church would have to inject at least five more Sequence 7 or above Nighthawks and the corresponding support personnel.”
“The case we are in charge of is focused on the devil-summoning case,” another Red Glove reminded Leonard.
Leonard didn’t seem angry as he let out a soft laugh.
“I know. I’m only providing my point of view. As for whether or not it is used, or the extent to which it will be used will be decided by Captain Soest.”
He paused for a moment and revealed a puzzled expression.
“I don’t understand why the two cases related to the tarot rituals didn’t have a high priority. The former involved an evil god’s attempted descent, countless times more serious than a mere devil summoning.”
Soest picked up his coffee and took a sip before leisurely answering, “The Nighthawks have limited manpower. All cases require a certain priority level. Up to now, the secret organization represented by tarot cards hasn’t expressed any obvious malice towards us. Their actions, to a certain extent, have helped us. For example, they foiled the descent of the True Creator, as well as letting us know that the human trafficker, Capim, isn’t a simple person. There must be some big secret underlying the matter.”
After saying that, he smiled and said, “Perhaps they can help us discover even more unsavory matters.
“Of course, the necessary investigations must be carried out. No one can guarantee that a secret organization will not end up being our enemy in the future.”
“I see, Captain Soest. Let’s focus on the devil summoning case,” Leonard said earnestly.
…
In a Backlund winter that was inseparable from fireplaces and fog, time flew by amidst these cold and gray sensations.
In the blink of an eye, there was only half a month left until the new year.
Klein extinguished the charcoal in the fireplace and put on a double-breasted frock coat over his dark red woolen vest.
Nearly three weeks ago, Leppard finally received the bike patent and began looking for suitable second-round investors. Steam power mogul, Framis Cage, ended up showing some interest in this.
After several meetings, the three parties agreed to conclude their final negotiations today.
During the past month or so, Klein led an uneventful life. Through his investigations, he slowly digested the potion by strictly following the principles. Now, he was just short of a relatively bigger performance that he needed to initiate to completely digest it.
If there are no urgent matters, I can avoid taking risks. It would take about another…As his mind wandered, Klein removed the half top hat from the coat rack and smoothed the folds with a brush and handkerchief, removing the dust.
The badge left behind by Lanevus indicated a 4th January gathering. He had no strong intentions on attending it.
During this time, the Tarot Club continued being held on a weekly basis. Klein obtained a few pages of Roselle’s early diary entries, allowing him to witness how he went from a weakling, who only knew how to dream without taking actual action, to becoming a playboy who actively hunted.
Apart from this, he gained almost nothing. Although the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic was handed over to The Hanged Man for sale via The World, a sale involving more than a thousand pounds was obviously not easy to close. The Werewolf’s unique trait of being cursed also caused many interested parties to shrink back from it.
However, a few days ago at a Tarot Gathering, The Hanged Man told The World that he had contacted an Artisan from the Church of the God of Steam, and the other party was clearly interested.
Let’s hope the deal with be closed this week… There are still no clues to the Wind-blessed formula which Mr. Hanged Man wants…Klein packed his personal belongs, picked up his cane, wore his hat, and walked out the door. The Wind-blessed potion formula was a Sequence 6 formula. It wasn’t that easy to encounter one. The Hanged Man, Alger, had waited for more than a month without receiving any good news.
Justice Audrey, after undergoing a long period of observation and testing, was finally accepted by the Psychology Alchemists. She reported to Mr. Fool that she should be officially joining the secret organization this week, hoping to be blessed ahead of time to prevent any accidents from happening. For this, she was prepared to plunder at least ten pages of Roselle’s diary entries from the Psychology Alchemists for Mr. Fool without any compensation.
As for the dragon specimen in Duke Negan’s treasury, she had already confirmed that it was a Thousand-faced Hunter. However, it was purely a sample that was without the corresponding Beyonder characteristic or flowing blood.
The 2,000 pounds she owed Mr. Fool’s adorer wouldn’t be repaid until February or March of next year. This was because, although she would officially come of age at the New Year’s Ball and be able to take charge of a portion of her fortune, she would still be under the supervision of her parents and wouldn’t be able to sell them at will. Furthermore, she was still short of Viscount Glaint’s final payment, so she needed ample time to raise the money in secret.
The Magician Fors, with the help of The Hanged Man, finally obtained the blood of a Deep Sea Marlin. She paid him 320 pounds for it, which reduced her savings to 120 pounds.
In order to make up for her loss and for the stomach pouch of a Spirit Eater, she began to furiously rush to write her new book which quickly took shape. It told a story about adventure, love, traveling, storms, pirates, and many other elements fused into a whole.
Her and Dorian Gray’s correspondence never stopped, and the other party had recently announced that they would be coming to Backlund to pay their respects to Aulisa, Laubero, and Lawrence.
The Sun Derrick, who was acting normally as suggested by The Hanged Man, continued his daily patrols, amassed merit points, and didn’t attempt any rituals.
At every Tarot Gathering, he would skillfully pretend to be asleep, and he didn’t reveal any problems for the time being. Usually, he would occasionally take a nap to prevent any regularities from being detected which would put him under suspicion.
According to him, Shepherd Elder Lovia, didn’t leave the bottom of the spire seven days later and was still locked in there for unknown reasons.
With the Aurora Order’s Mr. A searching for the followers and adorers of The Fool, they failed to receive any valuable clues with Klein’s deliberate attempt to keep a low profile. And the Beyonders, who knew the honorific name of The Fool all understood that they should never chant such words carelessly. Unless they were in dire straits, and they definitely didn’t have the courage to pray to an existence that was suspected of being an evil god.
Emlyn mentioned the last time that he had some clues for the corresponding ingredients and that he might be able to confirm it soon, but the problem is that I’m lacking the money now…With a silent grunt, Klein took his cane and walked to Lawyer Jurgen’s door.
When the doorbell rang, he took the initiative and instinctively took two steps back.
Not long after, the door opened and old Mrs. Doris cheerfully opened her arms to give Klein a warm hug.
“Oh, the doctor you introduced last time was wonderful! My body hasn’t been this healthy for almost ten years!” Doris, seeing that the detective was standing far away, could only fold her arms and express her delight and feelings in words.
Klein said in an amused and exasperated tone, “Mrs. Doris, you’ve already told me this for the ninth time.”
He saw Brody, the black cat, sitting on top of the coat rack. Although it looked precarious, he was able to maintain his balance.
I can do that as well…Klein made a self-evaluation.
“Is that so?” Old Mrs. Doris asked, perplexed.
She immediately tossed the question to the back of her mind and said with a smile, “Are you here for Jurgen?”
Klein immediately revealed a smile.
“Yes.”
Matters involving negotiations needed the help of a professional lawyer.
St. George Borough, Sird Street.
As soon as Klein and Jurgen alighted from the carriage, they saw a massive object parked in front of Inventor Leppard’s door.
It was iron-black in color, with a dozen wheels in three groups, the top of which towered like a ship’s chimney, and smoke was emitted from it.
It was a steam engine that Klein had seen in magazines and on the streets, often described by the public as an ironclad warship with a rather exaggerated body.
If the streets that hadn’t been built or rebuilt in the last twenty or thirty years, then it would’ve filled the roads and left no room for horse carriages. Therefore, transportation vehicle such as this could only be seen in certain areas and places.
At this moment, the heavy glass window and door of the car opened, and two figures stepped out.
One of them was the steam power mogul, Framis Cage, whom Klein had met before. A quarter of his blood was of the Feysac Empire, and he had pale blue eyes and a tall, but bulging build. He had a pipe in his mouth.
The person beside him was wearing a heavy black coat with a gray scarf wrapped around his neck. His features were unremarkable. He looked common with his black hair and brown eyes; yet, he exuded an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
“Hi, Detective Moriarty, you’re really punctual. This is my lawyer and partner, Pacheco Dwayne.”
While they conversed, two burly men got out of the steam-powered vehicle. They were obviously Framis’s bodyguards.
How unprofessional? Shouldn’t they come down first and then open the door for their boss?Klein grunted, smiled in greeting, and introduced his lawyer, Jurgen.
While he was waiting for Leppard to open the door, he casually chatted with him.
“Mr. Cage, is this kind of steam-powered vehicle popular? Do a lot of people like it?”
Framis Cage laughed.
“Those who think that they’re decent say that it’s too barbaric and crude, and ordinary people can’t afford it. Only I, an enthusiast of such machinery and steam, would be willing to buy it.”
“It’s mainly because many streets are too narrow,” Klein said in consolation.
Framis Cage was the investor he found, and he had little to do with Leppard.
When he was playing cards at the Quelaag Club, he had deliberately mentioned it, and the equestrian teacher, Talim, immediately mentioned that Framis liked similar inventions, offering to introduce them to each other.
This made Klein sigh with emotion.The club really was a great place to develop connections, and the members who joined it were never really interested in the free food, drinks, and activity venues.
“Haha, this is indeed one of the reasons. As the population increases and the cities grow larger, the horse carriage will definitely be eliminated. It’s just too slow. What this world is pursuing now is efficiency!” Framis said confidently.
He then revealed a smile.
“Also, I’ve already obtained an order from the military. They want me to make some improvements, just like it was mentioned in Roselle’s manuscript; increase the armor’s bulletproof plating, cover the tracks so that it can drive on a simple road. In addition, add a thick cannon barrel, and then this will be a brand-new weapon.”
Roselle’s manuscript…Klein sighed silently and for a moment he didn’t know what to say until, finally, Leppard opened the door.
In the discussion that followed, the main people talking were Jurgen and Pacheco. The two lawyers would argue with each other and discuss the terms with their employers, while the completely unprepared Inventor Leppard sat there in a daze. Only when asked would he give his opinion.
Finally, the three parties agreed that Framis would invest a thousand pounds to take 20% of the shares, and the shares of Klein and Leppard would fall by an equal ratio, 28% and 52%.
At the same time, Framis agreed to buy a further 18% of Klein’s shares at a premium, and this cost him a thousand pounds after taxes.
Similarly, he would buy a 9% stake in the company at a post-tax price for 500 pounds.
As a result of this deal, Framis became the largest shareholder in the newly established Backlund Bike Company, with a 47% share. He became responsible for the subsequent industrialization and marketing, while the company would be funded with the 1,000 pounds he invested as the initial capital.
Leppard was the second largest shareholder, with 43% of the shares. His job was to help in the setting up of the assembly line for mass production.
Mr. Klein, who only had the remaining 10% of the shares, became a purely financial investor.
And the 1,000 pounds he earned from selling his shares had sent his personal wealth skyrocketing to 2,235 pounds, almost enough for him to buy a main ingredient for a Faceless potion. As a private detective, he still continued accepting commissions in the past month or so, so his daily expenses didn’t drain his savings.
I still have to pay 50 pounds to Lawyer Jurgen, leaving me with 2,185 pounds… I’ll have to thank Talim when I see him…A thought flashed through Klein’s mind. He signed and stamped the contract. Then, he stood up and shook hands with Framis and Leppard.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
Framis took out his golden pocket watch and looked at it before chuckling.
“Normally, we should have lunch together to celebrate the closing of a deal, but there’s an important person waiting for me. I’m really sorry, but there will still be a lot of opportunities in the future.”
An important figure, another one…. The one behind Talim? The one that I claimed reimbursement from using fake information that points to the Aurora Order?Klein suddenly felt a little guilty. He hurriedly smiled and said that he didn’t mind.
After exiting the house and getting into a carriage, Jurgen suddenly frowned slightly.
“Sherlock, you agreed too readily.”
“Why do you say that?” Klein asked curiously.
He didn’t even know what Jurgen was talking about.
Jurgen said rather seriously, “When we were talking about the transfer of shares.
“Based on your description, and on Framis’s performance, I can imagine a bright market prospect for bikes. Although it’s just an invention at the moment, deflating the overall valuation, you should’ve kept more shares even though 5,000 pounds is a good price. That way you can get better returns in the future.
“I thought you were only going to sell 8% and have the confidence to haggle for 500 pounds, but you actually agreed to 18%. Even if it were only 500 pounds, you would have made a severalfold return on the investment. You shouldn’t have been in such a hurry.”
Because I’m in need of money… However, I did agree very readily without any hesitation. It was a huge transaction, so that does seem rather abnormal for me…As Klein thought back to the scene from before, he began to have some doubts deep down.
Was I unconsciously influenced by Framis or that Lawyer Pacheco? One of them is a Beyonder? Fortunately, the price was fairly reasonable…As he pondered over the matter, Klein said to Jurgen who was waiting for an answer, “The new year is coming soon…”
He had no idea how to explain it, so he randomly chose an opening.
If the other party was a smart person, then they would go along with the opening and perfect the explanation with their own reasoning. There was no need for Klein to describe it any further.
Of course, this was a move aimed at smart people. Ordinary people would end up pressing, “so” or “what exactly happened.”
Lawyer Jurgen was obviously a smart man. Noticing Klein’s brief silence, he nodded and said, “I understand.
What do you understand? I haven’t even thought of what to say…Klein pointed to the steam metro station in front of them and said, “I’m getting off here. I need to meet an informant.”
…
As the steam-powered vehicle roared forward, Framis, who was sitting in the front row, wound down the window and blew out a ring of smoke. He said to the inconspicuous Lawyer Pacheco, “Did you use your powers just now?”
“It was passively triggered,” Pacheco said with a smile. “My powers aren’t suitable for such situations. I prefer to face government or enterprise employees.”
Framis nodded slightly.
“I just wanted to remind you.
“There’s no need to use your powers in such situations. Do not let this affect what matters most.”
“I understand,” Pacheco replied in a low voice.
…
East Borough, in a cheap coffee shop.
When Klein arrived, Old Kohler was already waiting for him.
He removed his scarf, took off his hat, sat down across him, fished out a stack of one-soli notes, and handed it to him.
“For next week’s expenses and a bonus for the information you provided me the last time. That’s a total of one pound.”
He was recently very generous with giving bonuses since he had already found a person to claim them from.
Old Kohler, whose face was clearly ruddier than before, received the cash, feeling a little embarrassed.
“The information I gave you previously didn’t seem to be that important…”
“No, the importance depends on who wields it. There are a lot of things that you might find trivial, but it’s how other people earn their money,” Klein explained with a laugh. “What happened this week?”
Old Kohler took the stack of bills and stuffed it into his pocket. He said thoughtfully, “Just like before, many people are still looking for the believers of The Fool. Haha, how could anyone believe in The Fool? That isn’t a good name.”
… The corners of Klein’s mouth slightly twitched.
“Are they making progress?”
The Aurora Order is really persistent…Klein thought helplessly.
“No, there’s no such person.” Old Kohler shook his head and then said, “There are a few people organizing strikes recently. They came to me a few times, claiming that they will be fighting for reasonable working hours and salaries.”
It’s a very normal thing in this era, but it can lead to quite serious consequences…Klein thoughtfully said, “Pay attention to the organizers of this matter. But don’t be too anxious. Safety first.”
“Alright.” Old Kohler cleared his throat and said, “There have been a lot of gangsters and bounty hunters looking for a person these days. I don’t know why, but I believe someone has offered a bounty.”
“Who are they looking for?” Feeling the cold, Klein took a sip of his coffee.
The warm liquid ran down his esophagus and warmed his belly.
Old Kohler thought for a moment and said, “A man named Azik Eggers.”
Azik Eggers… Azik Eggers?Klein looked up from his coffee cup and stared straight at Old Kohler, who was sitting across him.
Isn’t that Mr. Azik’s full name? Why would someone suddenly offer a bounty for him? Ince Zangwill?Relying on his Clown powers, Klein feigned indifference as he asked, “Did it say what kind of person he was?”
Old Kohler recalled and said, “He seems to be of Balam lineage and was once a university lecturer.”
Seems to be of Balam lineage… a university lecturer… It really is Mr. Azik, not someone sharing the same name…Using the information provided by Old Kohler, Klein basically confirmed that the person the bounty was aimed at was the suspected descendant of Death, Azik.
Here lies the problem. Who or what organization is looking for Mr. Azik?
The Numinous Episcopate whose ultimate goal is to revive Death? Ince Zangwill who likes to play the mastermind behind the scenes?
It’s unlikely to be the latter. Ince Zangwill has Sealed Artifact 0-08, which allows a target to act according to his descriptions, and through a series of coincidences, he can achieve his desired objective. There’s no need at all for him to use the gangs and bounty hunters to find Mr. Azik…
Wait, what if this is actually an arrangement by Sealed Artifact 0-08? Realizing that he’s now the target of Mr. Azik but lacks the confidence to clinch victory in battle, Ince Zangwill is using 0-08 to instigate conflict between Mr. Azik and some particular faction, hoping to eliminate his enemy indirectly. And this reward was issued by that faction… It’s very possible!
However, I can’t rule out the Numinous Episcopate. To get revenge, Mr. Azik might have made contact with them. However, there were major differences between the two parties regarding the resurrection of Death, which eventually led to a falling out…
Klein instantly thought of two possibilities and the corresponding reasons.
He took a sip of his coffee and said to Old Kohler, “Help me find out who issued this bounty and its exact price. If it’s appropriate, I’ll take note of it while I’m at it.”
“No problem.” Old Kohler didn’t feel that anything was amiss with Klein’s request.
From a certain perspective, there were no essential differences between a private detective and a bounty hunter. The only difference was that the former would involve themselves in trivial matters such as catching adulterers in the act, finding cats, and helping others walk dogs, while they tended to use the powers of deduction more than brute force.
When Old Kohler finished describing what he had seen and heard, Klein briefly taught him some of the tricks of leading a conversation based on the Nighthawks’ curriculum, as well as the contingency plans for specific scenarios.
“It’s time for me to go to the docks. Thank you, Detective Moriarty, for allowing me to lead a good life once again!” Old Kohler picked up the old, worn-out hat on the table and thanked him sincerely.
The detective, in his view, not only provided him with a well-paid job, but he also taught him many useful things. Even if the detective no longer needed him as an informant, the skills he learned would allow him to barely survive in East Borough, especially since he was growing older and less capable of laborious work.
A good life? In my opinion, what you have now is the basics of what a person should have…After watching Old Kohler walk out the cheap coffee house, Klein sat there in a daze.
This was the first time that he had heard a friend’s name from someone else since his arrival in Backlund, and it was also the first time that he might have grasped Ince Zangwill’s whereabouts!
For the past three months, Klein’s main goal had been to digest the potion and enhance himself, especially after he killed Lanevus.
That was because he knew very well that he and Ince Zangwill, who was most likely a High-Sequence Beyonder, had an unbridgeable gap. He couldn’t be impatient for revenge, especially when it came to the chilling Sealed Artifact 0-08. He didn’t even have the intention to approach and investigate it.
Scenes from the Blackthorn Security Company in Tingen replayed themselves in Klein’s mind, and those bright polished shoes clearly appeared before his eyes.
Raising his head and slowly letting out a breath, Klein took his scarf and hat and walked out of the cheap coffee shop.
…
Hillston Borough, outside a rather old building.
Klein got off the carriage, pressed his hat, and went straight to the door.
It was Isengard Stanton’s house.
The great detective had written to Klein a few days ago, inviting him to come over to discuss a murder case.
Mr. Klein, who has been busy with the financing of the bike project, tactfully replied that he had no time to spare as a form of rejection. To his surprise, Isengard Stanton didn’t seem to mind and said that the case had hit a brick wall, making it unlikely that there would be any breakthroughs anytime soon. He was very willing to wait for Detective Sherlock Moriarty’s visit and expressed how he looked forward to an exchange that ignited sparks of wisdom.
As such, Klein could only first divine a suitable date for the visit, picking the closest date after the negotiations, which happened to be this afternoon. With that, he wrote back and fixed an appointment.
Ding dong, ding dong.
Klein rang the bell twice and stepped back to wait.
More than ten seconds later, the door creaked open, and the assistant of the great detective, Isengard, said with a smile, “Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty. Mr. Stanton is waiting for you in the activity room. Would you like coffee or tea?”
The assistant was thin and wore gold-rimmed glasses. He looked both refined and professional.
Klein looked up at him and said, “Tea. Be sparing on the lemon slices.”
“No problem.” The assistant led Klein into the living room, pointed to the activity room and said, “Sorry, our servants are only temporary, and they just happened to be on their day off today, so I can only trouble you to go over alone.”
Klein nodded and walked towards the activity room on the first floor.
As he lifted his hand to knock on the door, he suddenly felt that something was amiss.
I arranged a visit with Mr. Stanton a few days in advance. Why would I chance upon the temporary servants’ day off?
Klein’s eyes narrowed, and he pulled out a copper penny.
At this moment, the door to the activity room opened due to the knock, producing a tiny crack.
In the blink of an eye, as if some seal was lifted, the strong smell of fresh blood poured out and overwhelmed Klein’s nose.
From what he could see, the reclining chair in the activity room was overturned and was stained with dark red blood. A book lay beside it, its cover facing up.
With just that one glance, Klein felt as if he was seeing a murder scene.
The name of the book caught his eye: “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough.”
Devil…Klein was about to make a move when a strong wind suddenly blew in the activity room, quickly pulling the door back.
Creak!
Klein clearly saw the entire interior of the activity room.
The charcoal in the fireplace had long since burned out, and there was no longer any red embers glowing; the coffee table, the sofa, the chairs, the cupboard, and other items had either fallen or shattered. It appeared as if he witnessed an intense battle.
There was a lot of blood on the carpet and walls, and a lot of scorch marks, but there was no sign of a body at the scene, not even a stump limb.
Something happened to Detective Stanton?Klein suddenly took a step back, intending to first leave the place.
However, almost at the same time, he felt someone lock onto him.
Someone was staring at him with a cold and merciless gaze from an unknown location!
The moment he made a mistake in his response, he would immediately be met with a fatal blow!
How can this be a suitable day to visit Isengard Stanton? Was my interpretation of the revelation wrong?Klein didn’t dare to act rashly.
However, he was neither too nervous or flustered. Having experienced many battles and “performances,” he knew that he needed to stay calm during such moments.
Tap, tap, tap.Isengard Stanton’s assistant walked over with a tray.
On the tray was a tin teapot and two white porcelain cups.
The assistant froze in place when he saw the scene in the activity room.
He looked at Klein, his face suddenly filled with fear as he stuttered, “You… killed… Mr… Stanton…”
Every time he said a word, a piece of flesh fell from his face as blood gushed out.
After he finished speaking, his body was torn to shreds, turning into a dismembered corpse. It was as if he had always been in that state, with everything preceding this being him in a state where he was stitched up.
Clang! Crack!The tin pot and white porcelain cup hit the ground at the same time, rolling or splashing, and the tea water quickly soaked the area.
Klein didn’t move as he stood there watching everything that had happened. This was because he still felt like he was being watched.
The person who had caused this series of events appeared to be waiting for him to make a move before leaping onto his back and snapping his neck.
After an unknown period of time, in a silent and eerie stalemate, Klein saw the door to Isengard Stanton’s house open up as a group of policemen in black and white checkered uniforms stormed in.
When they found the nauseating and dismembered corpses on the floor, they drew their revolvers and pointed them at Klein who stood at the doorway of the activity room.
Despite facing the black muzzles of the guns, Klein relaxed.
The wordless gaze that seemed to hold a gun to the back of his head disappeared at that instant!
Klein raised his hands and laughed helplessly.
“I won’t say anything until I see my lawyer.”
…
Backlund’s Chissak Police Station.
Chained to a water pipe, Klein met Lawyer Jurgen once again.
“I will accompany you during the interrogation.” There was nothing unusual about Jurgen’s expression, as though Detective Moriarty belonged here.
Klein sighed and said, “What a tragedy. I should be considering what I will be eating tonight, not talking to a stone-faced police officer.”
The thing he was most thankful for today was that due to the Aurora Order’s investigation and the attention of the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder, he didn’t bring any Beyonder items with him. His only revolver was easily concealed from the body search using a magic-like performance.
When he entered the interrogation room, he recounted the letter he received from Isengard Stanton about discussing a case without the police officer’s questioning.
“Later, we’ll go to your house with Mr. Jurgen to retrieve these letters. I hope they’re still there.” The officer in charge of the interrogation switched gears and asked, “How did you get to know Detective Isengard Stanton?”
Klein replied without hesitation, “Because of that serial murder case…”
At this point, he suddenly froze for a moment.
It reminded him of something. He had always suspected that there was a master behind the Devil dog, the person who had harrumphed when the Devil dog was killed.
Yes, the book Stanton was reading before the attack was “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough”… Could it be that the owner of the Devil dog is beginning to take revenge after lying low all this time? And Detective Stanton was the person in the police records who provided the main clues or ideas. Furthermore, he was the one who received the bounty reward!Klein quickly had a theory.
When he thought about the possibility that the Devil dog’s owner was involved, Klein changed his strategy and decided to recount his involvement with Isengard Stanton in great detail.
In addition, he took the initiative to mention Isengard Stanton’s assembly of a team of detectives to investigate the serial murder and the portion of the bounty that they successfully obtained.
“In that commission, although I only gave some ideas, well—in the jargon of the private detective industry, I provided suggestions, but it was still considered the greatest contribution by Mr. Stanton, so I received the bulk of the bounty,” Klein concluded.
The two officers in charge of the interrogation jotted down the information and asked if anyone could prove it. Klein gave them the names and addresses of Stuart, Kaslana, and the other private detectives.
“Very good, Mr. Moriarty. Your answer is detailed enough.” A police officer stopped writing and asked, “How long did you spend in Isengard Stanton’s home today? I mean, from the time you entered to the time we found you.”
Klein thought for a moment and, without consulting Lawyer Jurgen, directly replied, “About two to three minutes.”
What he said was based on what he truly felt.
Another police officer raised his eyebrows and said, “Many residents nearby were able to confirm that you entered Isengard Stanton’s house around 2:10 p.m. We arrived at the scene at 2:28 p.m., which is to say, you were in the house for about eighteen minutes, not two or three minutes!
“What exactly were you doing during this lengthy period of time? Why didn’t you leave and call the police?”
Eighteen minutes passed?Klein frowned suddenly.
He felt that the stalemate he had with the existence which silently watched him lasted for slightly more than a minute. How did it take a full eighteen minutes?
Was it the strange feeling of being watched that confused my grasp of time, or was it something else? Is it the Beyonder powers of the other party? If it really was the owner of the Devil dog, he would at least be at Sequence 6, with a high probability of being Sequence 5…While Klein pondered, Jurgen leaned forward, ready to accuse the police of being posing leading questions.
That was not a very good reason, but he simply wanted to use this method to interrupt the pace of the interrogation and delay the unfavorable question for his client.
At this moment, Klein raised his hand to rub his forehead.
“What I just said was the truth. Based on what I felt, only two or three minutes had passed after I entered Detective Isengard Stanton’s house.”
Upon saying that, he emphasized, “Yes, based on what I felt.”
The two officers exchanged looks before writing the statement down.
After a moment of silence, the officer who had asked the question said, “During those eighteen minutes, a servant who came back from outside the house rang the doorbell, but no one answered, so he looked in through the oriel window and saw the floor full of corpses and that you were standing in the doorway of the activity room.
“He was terrified, running to the police station like a madman, and many passers-by and some residents had confirmed that.”
Klein ignored the look in Lawyer Jurgen’s eyes and shook his head.
“I didn’t hear the doorbell.”
The two officers exchanged looks again, but they made no comment. All they did was jot down what was said.
They asked questions about other details, and Klein, who had done nothing and was free from guilt, answered every question truthfully.
At the end, he couldn’t help but ask, “Did you find Detective Isengard Stanton? It didn’t seem like the activity room had a corpse. He’s likely to be still alive, right…”
A police officer used a pen to tap on the table and said, “That’s one of the things we’re wondering about. Only the activity room in the house had signs of fighting, and the windows were closed, and they hadn’t been opened for days. As you know, it’s very normal to do so during Backlund’s autumn and winter seasons.
“The attacker and Mr. Isengard Stanton left the room in a strange way, and we found no trace of him anywhere else in the house or in the neighborhood, not even blood.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he questioned before answering his own question, “You definitely wish to mention the activity room’s door and the door to the house, but many people have confirmed that there was no pursuit nearby, nor was there anyone taken hostage or a corpse being moved away.”
Maybe it really happened in the middle of the night? Maybe they were able to go through walls?Klein silently offered other possibilities in his mind, and he silently prayed.
May the Goddess bless Detective Isengard Stanton and that he escaped the disaster—the Evernight Goddess was the Empress of Disaster and Horror.
When the interrogation was over, Klein was remanded in a small room, and the police sent someone to pick up the letter as evidence with Lawyer Jurgen at 15 Minsk Street.
It wasn’t until the evening that Klein was finally admitted bail, posting a sum of fifty pounds.
“It’s much more expensive than the last time. It’s difficult for the average private detective to produce that much cash in a short period of time.” After leaving the Chissak Police Station, Klein pulled up the collar of his tweed coat and complained to Jurgen.
Jurgen still wore a professional and staid expression.
“The situation was favorable towards you the last time, but this time, much of the evidence points to you.”
He stopped a rental carriage, turned his head to the side, and looked at Klein.
“Sherlock, I’m your lawyer. Before you answer the policeman’s questions, it’s best that you communicate with me, even if it’s just sending me a look.
“Do not speak carelessly even if you feel that there are no problems. Ordinary people who haven’t been trained will easily say things that trip them up.”
This… I’m used to fabricating my own stories and solving my own problems…Klein recalled what had just happened and gave a hollow laugh.
“Okay, I will keep that in mind.”
Without another word, Jurgen boarded the carriage.
Klein sat down across him and thought about Detective Isengard Stanton’s attack.
As he was thinking, he suddenly heard the rumbling sound of his stomach.
It’s already past my normal dinner time…Klein took out his gold pocket watch and opened it.
He didn’t want to waste any more energy preparing food, so he began to think about which restaurant was worth looking forward to.
At that moment, Jurgen raised his eyelids and said, “I’ve asked my grandmother to prepare dinner for three.”
“How can I impose on you?” Klein was startled for a moment before he laughed. “Mrs. Doris’s cooking skills are always something to look forward to.”
…
By the time they got back to Minsk Street in Cherwood Borough, the sky was completely dark and the street lamps were even brighter than the indistinct red moon in the sky.
After having dinner at the Jurgen’s house and having fun with the cat, Klein strolled back to Unit 15 in the cold, damp air.
He habitually rummaged through the letterbox and pulled out a copy of the Backlund Evening News that had just arrived.
Klein opened the door with the newspaper in hand and just as he put the cane away, he realized something was wrong.
His spiritual intuition as a Seer told him that a stranger had entered his house!
Was it the police who came to collect the evidence?Klein looked around warily and suddenly saw a letter on the coffee table.
There should have only been newspapers sitting there!
Klein entered the living room warily, in preparation for an attack. He moved closer to the coffee table, and during the entire process, the surroundings were completely silent without the slightest abnormality.
Glancing down at the letter, Klein first took out a pair of black gloves and wore them before opening the letter.
There was a thin piece of paper inside the envelope. After unfolding it, a dark red color was immediately reflected in Klein’s eyes, and the faint smell of blood lingered around his nose.
Words were written on the piece of paper with coagulated blood: “All of you will die!”
This… Is it really the owner of the Devil dog? Is he taking revenge on the people who caused his subordinate’s death? This is truly a case of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Why not directly find the Nighthawks responsible for the clean-up operation?Klein’s heart tightened, and many thoughts flashed through his mind.
But he quickly dismissed his complaint. It was very normal to exact vengeance on the person that one could handle. Just like his past few months in Backlund, he had never thought of finding Ince Zangwill, but he never gave up his pursuit of Lanevus.
After looking around again, Klein gradually found that this matter was a little confusing.
Isn’t he afraid of being caught by the official Beyonders by using such an ostentatious method to exact revenge? Is this the “acting” requirement for his potion?
Or, rather, because Detective Isengard Stanton escaped, he knows that he can’t get rid of his targets in secret, so he can only switch his methods. But what’s the reason behind this method?
Also, when I was at Detective Stanton’s house, he was clearly watching me. Why didn’t he make a move? Was he apprehensive towards an ordinary private detective like me?
No, impossible… Does he know that I’m a Beyonder? Possible. Due to the side effect of me getting lost due to the Master Key, I had met with the Devil dog. It saw my body and how I looked like. Although I was disguised, I can’t be certain that a Devil can see through it…
Perhaps, after that incident, it was able to present the scene to its owner in some way…
However, at that time, I couldn’t even defeat the Devil dog, so I could only run away pathetically. What is there to be afraid of? Unless he’s worried about something else, such as the injured Isengard Stanton who might be hiding nearby?
Did he write to me very openly, thinking that I, a wild Beyonder, wouldn’t dare to seek help from the officials?
With his head filled with questions, Klein inspected the house and walked all the way to the second floor.
When he opened the bedroom door, another letter came into view.
The letter lay quietly on the desk, as though it had been waiting for him for a very long time.
Klein opened the letter and saw a line of dark red words that were drawn: “You’re next.”
Next… How arrogant…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
At this moment, he suddenly had a thought. He raised his head and looked outside the window.
Across him were a few two-story houses with their lights on.
The glow of the street lamps fell on their outer walls, forming a crisscrossing zone.
All of a sudden, the shadows in the areas squirmed and twisted, forming a black shadow in a tailcoat.
The shadow raised its right hand, gesturing in the shape of a gun, and pointed it at Klein.
Then, it retracted its arm and blew at the “gun’s muzzle.”
Immediately after, it silently fell back, transforming into countless disconnected shadows.
Inside the Rice Police Station which was in charge of Minsk Street and the surrounding district.
Klein shook hands with the officer who escorted him out.
“This threatening letter must’ve had something to do with the previous serial murders. The organizer of the detective team, the great detective, Mr. Isengard Stanton, has already been attacked this afternoon!
“Please take it seriously.”
The police officer retracted his hand and said, “Don’t worry, Mr. Moriarty. We definitely won’t ignore your suggestion and immediately report it to the higher-ups.”
“Thank you so much.” Klein put on his hat and walked out the door.
After seeing the two threatening letters and the provocation from the suspected Devil dog’s master, Klein didn’t hesitate to bring the evidence to the nearest police station to report the case. He secretly hoped that the matter would be transferred to the Mandated Punishers or the Machinery Hivemind Team as quickly as possible so that he could be placed under the protection of official Beyonders.
Although he no longer had any reason to keep his identity as a detective, being fully capable of giving up his residence at 15 Minsk Street and switching to another residence and identity, he suspected that this might have been the purpose of the author of that threatening letter.
Using the fear of wild Beyonders being exposed, the perpetrator was forcing him to flee under the cover of the night. Then, during this process, he could seize the opportunity to launch an attack.
Actually, it’s quite a suitable time to attack me while I was heading over to the police station to report the incident… It’s the same as when I was at home… That fellow has other plans…Confused and wary, Klein returned to Minsk Street.
As soon as he got out of the carriage, he saw a figure loitering in front of his house with the help of the street lamps amid the drizzle.
Klein’s heart skipped a beat, but he immediately relaxed as he recognized the visitor.
It was Stuart, a slim private detective with a medium build, who adored him.
I can’t be careless… What if the subsequent Sequences of Devil has a power similar to Faceless?Klein gripped his cane tight and slowly approached, then he gave a probing shout.
Detective Stuart abruptly turned his head and nervously said, “Mr. Moriarty, I received a threatening letter. It said: ‘All of you will die!'”
“You received it as well?” Klein blurted out in surprise while also finding it understandable.
Stuart was also one of the detectives that Isengard Stanton had gathered for the investigation of the serial murders.
Stuart’s eyes widened abruptly.
“You received it too?”
“Yes.” Klein nodded seriously.
More than one actually…he added silently.
“What should I do? I first went to visit Mr. Stanton, but I heard that he was attacked, so I immediately came to you. Oh, thank God for His blessings. I was about to leave!” Stuart blurted out.
Klein pointed to the door.
“Let’s talk inside.”
After entering the living room, Klein excused himself to the bathroom and hurriedly went above the gray fog to perform two divinations. First, it was to confirm that the person was Stuart. And second, if there was any relatively serious danger that night. He received a revelation confirming both.
In other words, Stuart wasn’t the enemy in disguise, and it would be a night of considerable danger.
Of course, that danger might not happen right in front of Klein, but someone might be wiped out in secret. That was the limitation of divination. All he could receive was a revelation of a certain degree, not the entire answer. He was unable to get a precise answer.
Furthermore, the limitations in mysticism couldn’t be solved by techniques such as exclusion or dichotomy.
Returning to the real world, Klein pressed the mechanical button of the toilet bowl, and in the midst of the splashing water, he washed his hands and opened the door.
“Stuart, would you like coffee or tea?” Klein asked in a completely composed manner.
Stuart stood up and shook his head.
“No, we should discuss the problem first. Although I’ve received many threatening letters in the past, none of them can be compared to what I received today. He must’ve written them using fresh blood! My intuition tells me that he’ll definitely take action, and that he has the ability to do so!
“By the way, Mr. Stanton was attacked by that same person, wasn’t he?”
“I think so,” Klein said stoically before sitting down. “This likely has something to do with the previous serial murders. The common thing that you, me, and Mr. Stanton share in common is that case.”
Stuart’s reaction is a little too extreme… Is he spooked out by the attack on Mr. Stanton?At the same time, Klein was carefully observing Stuart.
Being infected by his attitude, Stuart calmed down significantly. He sat down again and said while deep in thought, “It seems to be the case…”
Before he could finish his sentence, tinkling sounds suddenly echoed in the room.
Someone had rung the doorbell.
Stuart instantly jolted, like a frightened bird.
Klein frowned as he looked at him before getting up to head for the door.
As soon as he touched the handle, the scene outside appeared in his mind.
The visitors were Detective Kaslana in her gray tweed coat; her red-haired assistant, Lydia; and several other men who looked familiar.
They’re all the private detectives who Mr. Stanton had assembled… As expected…As Klein recalled, he recognized the visitors.
He pulled open the door and took two steps back.
With bushy eyebrows and slightly drooping cheeks, Kaslana looked at Klein and Stuart who was behind him. Without exchanging pleasantries, she bluntly said, “We’ve all received the same threatening letter, so I believe you guys did too, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied solemnly.
Kaslana didn’t shy away from exhaling a breath of white mist.
“We were all assembled by Mr. Stanton to participate in the investigation of the serial murders. That’s the only thing we have in common.”
“I think so too.” Klein pointed inside his house. “Let’s talk inside.”
Watching the six private detectives enter, Klein quickly analyzed the intentions of the Devil dog’s master.
To stir up such a huge commotion, this will soon attract the attention of the official Beyonder organizations. Who knows, there might be a demigod powerhouse guarding this area, so how would he take his revenge?
He’s just being provocative, making the military and the Beyonders from the three Churches send people to protect all these private detectives. With the official Beyonders not daring to be negligent, it will scatter personnel and exhaust them by making them run around. Is all this to take revenge on the main target of the attack from back then?
In the process, he might even have a chance to kill some of the official Beyonders…
As for the private investigators, he will only take action much later, once their wariness has relaxed…
Of course, if probes such as this give an opening, then he definitely wouldn’t let it go…
To Devils who can sense danger ahead of time, this is a method that plays on their strengths.
However, the three Churches, together with the military and the royal family, have many experts and Sealed Artifacts. They have no lack of demigods or Grade 0 and Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts. Is the master of the Devil dog so certain that there are no powers or items that can restrain this strength of his?
No, he definitely wouldn’t dare.
The official powers, especially the Nighthawks, Mandated Punishers, and Machinery Hivemind, have been fighting Devils for who knows how many years. In the Fourth Epoch, even in the more ancient Third Epoch, there was no lack of similar deeds.
The master of the Devil dog is at most a Sequence 5. As long as anything goes wrong, to the point of nothing going wrong, he can be torn apart by a demigod or a terrifying Sealed Artifact. Why would he still dare to make such attempts?
Or it could be said that he’s simply toying with the officials and that he wouldn’t act, doing it time and time again…
Yes, there’s another possibility. Using the threatening letter, he’s able to get more than half the targets gathered together. Then, using the official Beyonder organizations’ counterbalancing of each other and the procedural and bureaucratic tendencies, create a time delay…
The attack on Mr. Isengard Stanton must’ve been handed over to the Machinery Hivemind, who is in charge of supernatural affairs in Hillston Borough, but the ones who killed the Devil dog were mainly comprised of the Nighthawks. The two organizations definitely don’t communicate in detail too much…
Well, it can also be assigned based on Mr. Stanton’s faith… Which deity does he believe in… I don’t seem to know, nor can I tell…
In short, with so many private investigators living in different districts and with different faiths, the division of jurisdiction is a troublesome matter, and joint operations aren’t so easy to achieve.
At this moment, the ones protecting us should only be two or three groups of official Beyonders. At the very most, they would be at the level of deacons, and they wouldn’t use Sealed Artifacts which are too powerful or dangerous. Even a demigod High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t direct their gaze over to us that quickly.
This would give the Devil dog’s master a chance.
Although three to four groups of official Beyonders can definitely kill one or even more than one Sequence 5, as long as he takes advantage of the situation, there’s a good chance that he can successfully escape.
Klein was able to deduce two or three possibilities in just twenty to thirty seconds, and giving each of them a preliminary opinion.
Thinking of the divination outcome that indicated that there would be significant danger tonight, Klein thoughtfully nodded his head, closed the door, and entered the living room. He said to the sitting or standing detectives, “Have you called the police?”
There are almost half of the people, who were assembled back then, gathered here…he surveyed the detectives and muttered inwardly.
Representing the rest, Kaslana replied, “Some have called the police, while others have tried to find Mr. Stanton or familiar friends. Finally, all of us got together and discussed about visiting you, the great detective.”
Klein gently nodded and deliberately said, “Everyone, don’t be too nervous. The person who sent the letter should be trying to get revenge for that serial murder, but he’s only one person, with at most one or two companions. As for us, we have a total of eight detectives, all skilled in combat and shooting, so why should we be afraid of him?
“Besides, we were not the only ones assembled by Mr. Stanton, and it must be the same for those who received the threatening letters. They just didn’t end up meeting you or come to visit me.”
Upon hearing his words, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, revealed doubtful expressions, as if they were unsure of something.
Another detective took a deep breath.
“Mr. Moriarty, perhaps it’s as you say, we need not be afraid of him.
“But he’s a sinister snake lurking in the dark. No one knows when he will launch an attack, and no one can guard against it in advance. Furthermore, he might even harm our family members.”
“Family members?”
“Oh, my wife!”
“No, my little angel!”
The detectives were instantly overwhelmed by their emotions as they exhibited exaggerated reactions.
Standing behind Klein, Stuart was trembling with fear and anger.
“No, I don’t want that…” he murmured, almost losing control of his emotions.
Just as Klein and Kaslana attempted to calm them down, Stuart suddenly drew his gun and aimed it at the back of Klein’s head!
His eyes were glazed over, and his emotions seemed to have completely overwhelmed him.
While Stuart was raising his gun to aim, Klein, who had long been on guard, had already detected it. He lunged forward at the same time as Stuart performed his series of actions.
Bang!
Stuart, who was clearly out of control, pulled the trigger, and the bullet grazed the side of a private detective’s face as it hit the wall.
Instantly, the other detectives pulled out their revolvers as a result of the stress. It was as if they were looking at the enemy, turning the scene extremely chaotic.
Among them, Stuart and a private detective had flushed faces and bulging veins. Their eyes burned with a mixture of fear and anger, as though they had turned into so-called devils.
At this moment, Kaslana bellowed, “Stop!”
Her voice wasn’t loud, but it was filled with awe. It made everyone’s body tremble, and they subconsciously complied.
Although there was a brief moment of silence, everyone’s mood didn’t seem to improve. Klein had already rolled over to the other side and stood up with his revolver in his hand.
His mind raced, and he couldn’t afford to hide his thoughts. He planned to rely on his hallucination ability to calm down the few visitors.
Suddenly, the doorbell rang.
Ding dong, ding dong!
A few of the private detectives suddenly became alert, and their eyes revealed a hint of lucidity.
The tinkling of the doorbell was like a bucket of cold water that poured over their heads.
Stuart looked at the revolver in his hand and mumbled in a daze, “What was I doing just now…”
The official Beyonders have made their move?Klein breathed a sigh of relief, approaching the door as he held his revolver.
The moment he held the handle, the image of the person outside appeared in his mind.
It was a man in a black coat and a hunter’s hat. He had gray temples, and a thin face—Isengard Stanton.
The detective’s face was somewhat pale, and his left arm was propped up near the shoulder.
He really is alright!Klein was delighted at first, but then he became cautious—he remembered the day when Nimblewright Master Rosago had transformed into a constable to knock at his door.
Klein placed his finger on the trigger, pulled the door open, and took two steps back.
Isengard Stanton smiled and nodded at him.
“Thank you for your visit this afternoon; otherwise, I might not have been able to continue playing hide-and-seek with that devil.
“You saved my life.”
This… Could it be that the correct interpretation of “a suitable date for visiting Isengard Stanton” is that by visiting him this afternoon, I was able to help him out of trouble? What about the next few days of “suitable dates for visiting?” By skirting around the murder scene, I wouldn’t be suspected?Klein didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
He didn’t let his guard down as he made way.
“What exactly happened?”
“We’ll talk later.” Isengard suddenly lowered his voice and laughed. “Do you wish to discuss the subject of Beyonders in front of Stuart and the others?”
So here you are mentioning Beyonders to me so naturally? That’s right, I was able to remain in a deadlock with the master of the Devil dog for more than ten minutes. That serves to prove that I’m no ordinary person… Besides, the suggestion I previously offered pointed straight at a Devil-turned animal…Klein quietly stayed behind Isengard Stanton by two steps.
Upon seeing this great detective, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, let out a sigh of relief. Stuart and the other private detectives also showed a look of relief.
“Are you alright, Mr. Stanton?” they asked.
Isengard slightly moved his left arm and said, “A little injured, but not too badly.
“Okay. Everyone, don’t be nervous. This will be over soon. The police are waiting for that bastard in the darkness nearby.”
“is it because of the serial murders?”
“Have you locked onto the suspect?”
“Will he hurt the innocent?”
…
The private detectives asked frantically.
Isengard pressed his right palm down.
“Don’t worry, I’ll tell you in detail in the time to come, but before that, I need to find out a few things from Sherlock and Kaslana. We’ll head to the activity room for a few minutes.”
His accumulated prestige made the detectives sit down without rebutting.
Although they were still worried, they no longer had the problem of fretting or suddenly losing control of their emotions.
After entering the activity room and closing the wooden door, Klein took a look at the enclosed room and suddenly thought of something.
This kind of environment is very suitable for using items like the Biological Poison Bottle!
Ahem…Klein cleared his throat, walked across the room, and opened the window.
He still didn’t relax his wariness against Isengard Stanton, nor did he believe that Kaslana was absolutely trustworthy.
Isengard looked around, directly taking Klein’s reclining chair before chuckling.
“Being old, I still like to sit like this.”
Sitting on a single sofa, Klein asked again, “Mr. Stanton, what exactly happened?”
Isengard looked at Kaslana, who was standing behind a coffee table, and said, “We’re all Beyonders, so I won’t explain stuff pertaining to general knowledge.”
“Beyonders?” Kaslana first looked at Klein, then at Isengard, slightly surprised but not all that shocked.
So it turns out that you’re also a Beyonder… Why were you stumped by a weak ghost back then and unable to even discover the problem… Yes, perhaps she’s from a Sequence that isn’t good at dealing with shadows or wraiths…Klein responded to her gaze.
Isengard smiled and said, “I once went to the Lenburg for four years of studies, where I came into contact with the Beyonder world and became a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom.
“After returning to Backlund, I gradually established a good relationship with the military, the Church of the Evernight Goddess, and the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, but I didn’t dare to reveal my true identity, because the Mandated Punishers would definitely eliminate me as a cult’s heretic. On this matter, the other official organizations wouldn’t help me directly, because that would be equivalent to starting a war with the Church of the Lord of Storms.
“As expected of the Tyrant’s Church.”
“Tyrant?” Klein asked in passing.
Isengard took out his pipe, but only sniffed the tobacco.
“This is what our Church internally calls the Lord of the Storms.
“Alright. Let me first return to what happened today. The person who attacked me and delivered threatening letters to you is the master of the serial murderer from before. Heh heh, you should know that the murderer is a black dog of the Devil Sequence, especially Sherlock. You were the first to point out that the Devil might be an animal.”
Klein smiled, neither denying nor admitting it. Kaslana also just clasped her hands together, not saying a word.
Isengard shook his head and laughed.
“Don’t worry, I’m not an enforcer, but as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, I can’t preach in Backlund or officially establish an organization. I can only rely on you and others like you for help.”
In other words, you can help us take the blame?Klein mocked inwardly.
Isengard continued, seeing that they were still not making any admission.
“The Devil dog’s master is a Sequence 5 expert. Yes, according to what I know, the Devil pathway’s Sequence 5 is Desire Apostle. They can use and control everyone’s emotions and desires, enticing them to be corrupted.
“When facing a Desire Apostle, one mustn’t have feelings that are too intense. One mustn’t make or exhibit overt desires; otherwise, they’ll immediately be remotely controlled by him. Otherwise, a seed might be planted in them or have it catalyze immediately.
“This will make people exhibit many problems as they gradually become corrupted. They might also lose control of their emotions at a critical moment and be unable to put up any resistance… This is a portion of the Beyonder powers a Desire Apostle has. I have confirmed these aspects from my battle with him.”
Upon hearing this, Klein suddenly understood one of the reasons why the culprit had sent out threatening letters and made such provocative actions.
He wanted to anger us, making our emotions experience violent changes so that he could bury a corruption seed or catalyze our emotions, making it erupt out of control!
This would make his follow-up attacks simpler and easier!
Fortunately, I’m a Beyonder who has experienced many things. At that time, all I had was vigilance and caution… When Stuart and the others saw the threatening letter, their emotions clearly changed, so the Desire Apostle had planted a seed in them…
If we hadn’t been able to stabilize them in time, the situation would’ve become chaotic with the internal strife, giving the surrounding official Beyonders little time to react, and thus, giving the Desire Apostle ample opportunity…
Back when I was in Isengard Stanton’s house, I felt that time moved slowly. Was it a result of the magnification of my sudden increase in vigilance, tension, wariness, and other emotions?
Klein thought back and felt lucky.
“So that’s how it is…” Kaslana seemed to gain an understanding of many things.
Isengard rubbed his temples and said, “I was almost manipulated by him, which resulted in my injuries. Afterward, I used a mystical item to play hide and seek in the house. It was only when Sherlock visited and the three sides came to a stalemate did I get a chance to have a breather.
“My poor assistant was looking forward to returning to Lenburg for Mass on New Year’s Day.”
At this point, he sighed.
“When the police arrived, I took the opportunity to escape and then used the river to escape the pursuit,” Isengard added. He then asked, “Sherlock, Kaslana, how do you plan on handling this issue?”
After a moment of silence, Kaslana said, “Mr. Stanton, do you have any suggestions?”
Isengard said, “First, take the protection of the official Beyonders, preventing the Desire Apostle from daring to take action. While this is happening, we should hope that he’s quickly caught or killed.
“If our hopes aren’t met, it’s impossible that the official Beyonders would allocate people to constantly protect us. Then, we only have two choices. First, it’s to change our identity, including our families’ and move to a different place with their help. However, no one can guarantee that the Desire Apostle won’t discover this. Second, we can directly join a corresponding official organization and become an external member. That way, our identity and place of residence will change as well, but it’s much safer.”
Join a corresponding official organization? The Machinery Hivemind? Or go to places like Lenburg or Masin to join the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom? Wouldn’t I then come to have three last names—no, a believer of three Churches?Klein felt an inexplicable sense of absurdity.
He thoughtfully asked for advice, “Are there no other solutions?”
At the same time, there was no change in Kaslana’s expression. It was unknown what she was thinking.
Isengard Stanton rubbed his pipe and said, “Yes, that is that we join forces to create an opportunity so that we can quickly find and detain the Desire Apostle.
“Of course, the perfect outcome would be us killing him directly.”
Klein didn’t have too big of a response in regards to Isengard Stanton’s suggestion. He looked at the tightly-closed door of the activity room and said, “As far as I know, a Devil can predict danger before we take action, and they can even determine the source of the danger, thus providing an effective response.
“It’s hard to find and restrain him.”
Isengard nodded slightly and said, “Yes, that’s indeed the case, but this doesn’t mean that there are no solutions.”
“What solutions?” Kaslana immediately asked.
Isengard smiled and said, “I fought him head-on and witnessed his Beyonder powers of predicting danger, so I have a rough idea of its strengths and weaknesses.
“A Devil can indeed detect danger before it happens, and it can be done so for quite a significant period of time prior to the danger. As long as we make any plans and take decisive action that targets him, he would receive the corresponding premonition. Of course, it has to be something that can really harm him.”
No, the truth is that the strengths and weaknesses of different types of Devils are different. Some of them might only be capable of detecting danger ten to twenty minutes in advance…Klein silently retorted, but he didn’t say it out loud.
Isengard continued, “The flaw of premonition powers is that it can only detect the person and location of the danger, but it doesn’t know the specific details. This gives us an opportunity to take advantage of it.”
“What opportunity? I don’t think we can trap a Devil that can predict danger,” Kaslana asked incredulously.
Klein also nodded in agreement.
Of course, I can use the gray fog to deceive the Desire Apostle, making him unable to detect danger ahead of time. But the problem is, how can I expose the secret of the gray fog in front of others…Klein silently added a few words.
Isengard chuckled.
“It’s true that it won’t work normally, but the Beyonder world is full of incredible things.
“I’m a Sequence 7 Knowledge Keeper of the Reader pathway, also known as Detective. By honestly telling you this, it’s a way of showing my sincerity in cooperating.
“In this situation, I think honesty is more important than anything else.”
Only Sequence 7? How could a Sequence 7 escape from a Desire Apostle? It seems like Mr. Stanton has a powerful mystical item…Enlightened, Klein shifted in his seat.
“Does a Knowledge Keeper have the ability to suppress a Devil’s premonition powers?” Kaslana asked with her body leaning forward.
“No,” Isengard said with a laugh. “However, I have a ring. It originates from a Sequence 6 Rampager of the Reader pathway. It allows me to differentiate, recognize, remember, and mimic all the Beyonder powers I’ve seen before. Of course, against more powerful Beyonder powers, the chance of failure is higher.
“Haha, there is a maxim in our Church, omniscience means omnipotence.”
Why does it sound so familiar… Furthermore, the description of the item…Klein was about to run through his memories when he saw Isengard Stanton take out a gorgeous ring.
The ring was inlaid with many small diamonds. Together, they surrounded a beautiful emerald-green gem that looked like a human eye.
Just by looking at this ring, Klein felt dizzy, as if he had overworked his mind.
Isn’t… Isn’t this Sealed Artifact 2-081? Isengard Stanton is Old Mister Eye of Wisdom?Klein looked up in surprise at the detective sitting in the reclining chair.
That ring was the Sealed Artifact 2-081 which Eye of Wisdom had flaunted to him previously and had used several times in the Beyonder gathering!
Eye of Wisdom… This code name does sound like it’s related to the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom…Klein, using his Clown’s ability to control his expression as he looked quietly at Isengard Stanton.
In the end, he found that some of the outlines of the great detective did match Eye of Wisdom, but there were many details which were highly different.
His ability to disguise himself is very impressive… Was it done with the help of 2-081?Klein made a rough judgment.
At this moment, he suddenly thought of a scene.
If Mr. Stanton says, “Let all of us work together to resist the Desire Apostle, and the most important thing is honesty. I have already described my Sequence and mystical item. It’s your turn.” What should I say? Silently take out the Sun Brooch which he sold to me?
At that moment, wouldn’t he be going, “Nice, so it’s you, punk!”
While Klein was imagining things, Kaslana looked at the ring Isengard Stanton showed and asked in envy and puzzlement, “What power are you planning on mimicking to resist the Desire Apostle’s ability to predict danger?”
Isengard curled the corner of his lips and chuckled.
“The premonition that Devils have towards danger.”
At that moment, he looked like a hoary fox.
Ah? That actually works?Klein was instantly momentarily unable to figure out the intricacies.
Seeing Kaslana and Klein puzzled, Isengard laughed and explained, “First, which is what we’re currently doing, draw up a plan that can actually harm the Desire Apostle and begin working on it.
“Second, the Desire Apostle will sense the danger and know that the danger comes from us and that it stems from this place.
“Third, as a Devil, without any advanced preparations, there are certain things that are instinctual to him that he cannot change. His first reaction is definitely to kill us or to exact revenge on us, and there will be certain changes to his body, after which he will consider whether the current situation is suitable for a counterattack or not, and whether he should choose to stay away from us.
“Fourth, by mimicking the Devil’s premonition powers, I’ll sense the threat of the Desire Apostle and grasp the source of danger, which is also his present location.”
That’s… some godly operation…Klein was quite surprised.
But what happens next? The Desire Apostle would run away as soon as he realizes that something is wrong. We won’t even have time to chase after him…Doubts immediately arose in him.
Isengard looked at the two of them and smiled.
“According to my deductions, he must be hiding in our surroundings right now. No matter how good he is at remotely controlling the emotions of others, there must be a distance limit. And just now, he had led Stuart and the others to lose control of their emotions.
“After I escaped his pursuit, the reason why it took me so long to appear here was because I was discussing a plan with the Nighthawks, Machinery Hivemind, and the military. They will each send two to three squads who are in charge of monitoring the nearby districts. These districts all have their code names. Heh heh, this will all be within the Desire Apostle’s expectations. Even if he senses the danger, he will only treat it as normal.
“As soon as I confirm his location, I will inform the official Beyonders, and they will rapidly seal off the corresponding areas and close in on him.”
“But herein lies the problem. How are we to inform the official Beyonders? If we’re unable to accomplish this within seconds, the Desire Apostle will escape. Of course, he might’ve fled when what he just did had failed,” Klein said, in thought.
“If that’s the case, we would be out of solutions as well. There’s no plan that’s absolutely perfect. We can only wait for a particular Sealed Artifact’s activation process to complete. When the time comes, the Desire Apostle might’ve already left Backlund, but he might return at any time,” Isengard explained.
He then took out a golden palm-sized item. It looked like a miniature telegraph, but it also had a trumpet on it.
“This is a Sealed Artifact; it can allow my voice to sound out simultaneously up to a range of five kilometers,” Isengard smiled as he introduced it. “Its negative effect is that once it’s activated, all sounds within five kilometers will be transmitted to the user’s ears for an extended period of time. Of course, I can mimic a Beyonder power to mitigate this effect.”
After listening carefully, Kaslana frowned slightly.
“Since there are official Beyonders involved, there doesn’t seem to be any need for our cooperation?”
Isengard carefully put on Sealed Artifact 2-081 and earnestly said, “In order to not alarm the Desire Apostle ahead of time, there’s a void of power in the nearby district. If the target is really here, the three of us need to help each other to retain him as best as we can.”
“I have no problem.” Klein pondered for a moment before agreeing.
Kaslana also nodded and said, “Mr. Stanton, there’s no need for you to explain so much. After all, we’ll cooperate for our own sake.”
“Haha, an explanation is part of the plan, and an agreement means that the operation is about to begin…” Isengard half closed his eyes.
The emerald-green gem on the ring of his right hand began to glow with a dark blue light.
Suddenly, Isengard Stanton stood up, pointing upwards with a grim expression.
“He’s right here, upstairs!”
Klein and Kaslana stood up at the same time, one ready to snap a finger and light a match on the second floor to jump up there directly, while the other followed Isengard towards the door.
None of them expected the Desire Apostle to be so bold as to remain in the vicinity after the failure of the previous machination, right in 15 Minsk Street!
Maybe he was upstairs watching it all with a cold gaze while we were discussing the plan to deal with him!This thought suddenly popped up in Klein’s mind.
At that moment, he saw Kaslana’s eyes suddenly turn red, and her right hand formed a fist as she punched out at Isengard Stanton’s back where his heart was!
This…Klein’s pupils contracted as he instantly came to a realization of many things.
The reason why the Desire Apostle didn’t flee was because he still had other plans set up!
He still had a seed of corruption in someone’s heart that he didn’t catalyze.
That person was none other than Kaslana!
One of the only three Beyonders here!
The reason why the unsuccessful attempt at instigating them was so easily resolved was to let their guard down and wait for the critical moment to make Kaslana lose control of her emotions!
The Desire Apostle’s biggest target was still Isengard Stanton.
How crafty…Klein snapped his fingers, but it was only an Air Bullet that was fired at Kaslana.
At the same time, he shouted, “Be careful!”
Isengard had a lot of experience too. He didn’t care what the situation was as he threw himself forward.
However, Kaslana ignored the bullet, allowing it to strike her arm and allowing blood to splatter everywhere.
Bam!
She punched Isengard in the back, throwing her entire body forward.
Kacha!
Klein heard the sound of bones breaking, and the point of contact was the spine.
Kacha!
When Klein saw Isengard Stanton’s back cave in, even he felt a faint pain in his spine.
Isengard fell to the ground with a thud, seemingly instantly losing consciousness from the pain.
Kaslana, on the other hand, stood in her original spot, gasping for breath with a blank look in her eyes. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and there was no follow-up attack.
It was as if she had just awoken from a long nightmare caused by her emotions. All the strength in her body had completely disappeared from her previous outburst.
Huff! Puff!Kaslana’s body swayed, on the brink of collapsing.
Klein’s eyes narrowed as he rushed up to Isengard Stanton in two steps.
He kneeled and tried to help him up.
Isengard, who was sprawled on the ground, cried out in pain, “Run!
“Don’t worry about me!”
Obviously, he didn’t think that a three-person group which instantly had one heavily injured member and another losing all her strength could retain the Desire Apostle. Thus, he told Klein to immediately escape and meet up with the official Beyonders; otherwise, all three of them would die there and then.
At the same time, Isengard raised his right hand with difficulty, attempting to use some of his Beyonder powers so as to attract the attention of the official Beyonders who were quite a distance away.
As for the tiny “telegraph” with the trumpet, it had long since flown to the wall because of Isengard’s fall.
Klein showed hesitation and just as he was about to make a decision, he saw a thick black “liquid” flowing down from the ceiling, quickly forming a pitch-black figure.
The figure seemed to be completely wrapped in a black curtain, only exposing a pair of cold blue eyes.
At the sight of him, Klein felt as if he was seeing the most intense emotions and desires of a living creature: fear, wrath, greed, jealousy, hunger, lust, etc.
The Desire Apostle didn’t waste the situation he painstakingly created, and he entered the activity room almost immediately.
At this moment, out of the three-person team of detectives, Kaslana was exhausted from the outburst of emotions, while Isengard Stanton’s spine was severely injured, causing him to lose his ability to partake in combat. Only Klein was left unscathed.
However, other than his revolver and Beyonder bullets, all of his mystical items were above the gray fog. Besides, he was facing a Sequence 5 Desire Apostle, a powerhouse capable of nurturing a Devil dog!
At that moment, the corners of Klein’s lips curled up slightly.
His right hand, which had been placed on the wound on Isengard’s back, abruptly swiped, causing the obvious depression to shift to the side and onto a rib!
The Magician’s most miraculous Beyonder power: Damage Transfer!
It allowed a wound to be transferred once on a body, turning a serious injury into a minor injury, but it was unable to transfer the damage to other people or items!
When Klein saw that Isengard Stanton was injured, he had already thought of the subsequent countermeasures.
By first acting as if they were out of solutions to make the Desire Apostle appear, and then transfer the great detective’s wound to leave him with only a slight fracture in his ribs, Klein believed that Isengard would then be able to deal with the Desire Apostle with him. It was a struggle for survival that all humans on instinct.
In this way, even if the Desire Apostle realized that something was amiss, it would be too late for him to escape. Once Klein completed the “treatment” and joined forces with the great detective, they would be able to stall the target until the official Beyonders arrived!
Almost at the same time, the ring that Isengard had pointed outwards began to produce greenness that was filled with vitality. A faint glow soon enveloped Isengard’s body, allowing his wounds to quickly heal.
The fracture on his ribs was instantly healed.
The great detective’s pain was real, but his helplessness was just an act!
However, this overlapped with Klein’s help.
When the Desire Apostle who was about to take action saw this scene, his eyes suddenly widened, and his body stopped abruptly.
Being free from any ensnarement, he turned around and ran towards the window.
During this process, his body quickly collapsed into a sticky black liquid.
The liquid seeped into the ground, penetrated the wall, and disappeared.
Klein raised his right hand just in time to snap his fingers.
The Air Bullet went through the open window and shot outside, sending sparks flying everywhere. However, the Desire Apostle had completely disappeared.
He ran really fast, without any hesitation at all… Are you a Devil or not?… This will only make things worse in the future…The corner of Klein’s mouth twitched as he turned to look at Isengard Stanton who had rolled around and stood up.
The great detective happened to look at him.
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
The two of them opened their mouths at the same time and asked the same question.
After looking at each other, Isengard shook his head and smiled bitterly, “I never expected that the trap I set would allow him to escape.”
As he spoke, his ring began to glow, and he looked around to confirm that the Desire Apostle had already left.
Isengard then gave a brief explanation.
“I didn’t have the chance to mimic the healing ability this afternoon. Later, I believed that I could use this to set a trap and make the Desire Apostle appear by making him think that I’m injured. Therefore, I deliberately bundled my wound in an exaggerated manner.”
He pointed to the cushion that elevated his left arm to his shoulder.
“Sure enough, it worked. But I didn’t expect you to be able to deal with serious injuries, and…” Isengard sighed softly.
As a result, both of them putting “healing” the injuries as their top priority. No one held back the Desire Apostle, so the moment he realized that something was wrong, he immediately fled.
Both Stanton and I had trump cards that the Desire Apostle didn’t know about, and we wanted to use that to trick him. Who knew that we would cancel each other out and allow him to flee… Is this the so-called two rights make a wrong?Klein helplessly laughed.
“This is because we don’t know each other well enough, and we didn’t have good teamwork.”
“No, it’s my fault,” Isengard said sincerely. “When I saw that you didn’t run away or defend yourself, and instead came over to help me, I should’ve deduced that you weren’t flustered, that you had the confidence and means, but unfortunately while wearing this ring, my brain remained in a highly-taxed state. I wasn’t able to consider anything else.”
So Sealed Artifact 2-081 will passively reduce one’s intelligence…Klein smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, it’s not the time to discuss who’s responsible. The Desire Apostle has already fled. We should consider our subsequent actions.”
Isengard took off his ring and turned to the door of the activity room.
“The official Beyonders are arriving soon. I’ll go outside to calm Stuart and the others. After that, we can come up with a plan. Are you joining me, or do you plan on handling some of your matters?”
The official Beyonders… Mr. Stanton previously mentioned the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military… Please don’t be an acquaintance… Yes, my spiritual intuition hasn’t warned me, so it’s probably not… Mr. Stanton is giving me a chance to clean up and dispose of any sensitive items so that I don’t get into trouble with the unfriendly official Beyonders…Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind as he asked, “Mr. Stanton, when you grasped the Desire Apostle’s location, where was he?”
Isengard thought and said, “Your bedroom. He was sitting in front of your desk.”
… How arrogant…Klein pointed out the door and said, “I’ll head over there to investigate. I’ll see if he left behind any traces.
“If we can figure out what the Desire Apostle truly looks like, it’ll definitely make apprehending him much simpler.
“I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Alright.” Isengard moved to the side and helped up the weak Kaslana.
Seeing this, Klein suddenly found it amusing.
Having discussed so much and made preparations to set up a trap, we still failed to retain the Desire Apostle and ended up in this state… There are always more accidents than preparations… That’s why Magician is just a Sequence 7…
After leaving the room, Klein went straight to the second floor and entered his bedroom.
The arrangement inside remained unchanged, and even the distance between the chair and desk was no different from before. However, Klein seemed to see a figure wrapped in a pitch-black liquid.
He sat there, looking straight ahead, waiting patiently and calmly for a chance.
As expected of a Coldblooded…Klein looked at the glass panes of the oriel window and felt that he could divine if it had reflected something.
The Devil pathway is good at crime, so it wouldn’t be so easy for him to leave clues behind… However, I can try going above the gray fog to give it a try…Klein inspected the area and began to burn some of the mysticism notebooks he wrote in passing.
Not long after he finished dealing with the items, he saw a few strangers coming up to the second floor.
The leader of the group was a man with a stiff face but a head of frizzled, messy, and stubborn brown hair.
In his hand was an ancient silver mirror with strange patterns. On both sides of the mirror there were black gems which were decorated as “eyes.”
“Hello, Mr. Moriarty. I am Ikanser Bernard of the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery. Can I inspect this place?”
Klein immediately nodded and said, “No problem.”
He then politely said, “Do you need me to follow you and answer any of the questions you might have?”
“Alright. Sorry for the trouble. Mr. Stanton has mentioned to me about your situation,” Ikanser said with a smile.
Several of his team members followed behind him. They treated him differently—some ignoring him, some curious, some filled with hostility.
My situation? How exactly did Mr. Stanton introduce me and what story did he make up?As his thoughts raced, Klein followed Ikanser into the bedroom again, while the rest of the official Beyonders paired up, each responsible for a different zone on the second floor.
“This is where the Desire Apostle sat?” Ikanser pointed at the chair in front of the desk.
He had clearly asked Isengard Stanton.
“Yes,” Klein answered frankly.
Without another word, Ikanser raised the silver mirror and stroked its surface three times with his right hand.
After a short pause, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘What did the Devil who was previously sitting here look like?’”
The lights around them suddenly turned dark, as if enshrouded by mist after a rainstorm. A strange aqueous glint appeared on the surface of the silver mirror, forming a scene: a man covered in a sticky black “liquid” sat on a chair with his back to the window while he faced the bed.
Immediately after, the scene changed. The mirror in the corner vaguely reflected the dark shadow’s side profile which was similarly covered by the “pitch-blackness.”
But he could vaguely make out an outline.
The Desire Apostle had very high cheekbones and a pair of cold-looking blue eyes.
Seeing the scene in the silver mirror, Klein revealed a pensive expression.
This mirror is very powerful, and it even has its own name. It seems to be a living Sealed Artifact…
Such items might not be too harmful, but the difficulty of sealing it is very high. It’s seldom used except for special situations. This person named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind seems to be highly-ranked. He should be a deacon, and definitely not a simple one at that…
Divination is limited, so the outcome would almost be the same as the result shown by the silver mirror. Even if I were to go above the gray fog, I wouldn’t obtain a better result.
There’s no way to determine the Desire Apostle’s appearance. There are countless people in Backlund with high cheekbones and blue eyes…
As Klein was in the midst of his thoughts, the scene produced by the silver mirror quickly dispersed.
Following that, words in blood-red appeared.
“Based on the principle of reciprocity, it’s my turn to ask the question. If you lie or are unable to answer, you will have to accept an arranged mission by me or suffer a penalty.”
“…” Klein pricked up his brows when he saw that.
Is this some Truth or Dare mirror? Interesting…
The words which resembled dripping blood slowly changed into new characters, forming a new sentence: “What is Red Light’s true name?”
Red Light? One of the leaders of the Great White Brotherhood? One of the seven pure lights above the spirit world?
Klein thought through it carefully and realized he didn’t know the answer.
He only knew of Yellow Light, Venithan.
Ikanser’s throat bobbed up and down as sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, “Nanides!”
“Wrong.” The blood-red words on the mirror changed again. “Mission or penalty?”
There was an obvious struggle on Ikanser’s face. Finally, he breathed out and said, “Penalty.”
Just as he finished speaking, a streak of silver-white lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck his head.
With sizzling sounds, Ikanser’s hair stood on their ends, and his body collapsed with a thud. Small amounts of black smoke billowed from his body.
However, the mirror didn’t fall to the ground with him. Instead, it floated by itself and landed on the desk.
After two seconds, Ikanser staggered to his feet and sat there, panting while shaking.
Klein looked at everything in silence, unsure of how to react.
After a while, Ikanser, who had recovered a little, looked at him and said with a forced smile, “You should have heard of Sealed Artifacts and know that they come with certain negative effects.”
“Yes.” Klein looked at the standing hair on Ikanser’s head and suddenly understood why his hairstyle was so frizzled, messy, and stubborn.
Klein couldn’t help but say, “Actually, you could do the questioning alone. There’s no need for you to do it in front of me.”
“Phew, the requirement of using this mirror is that there must be someone watching by the side.” Ikanser was still trembling.
It’s so sentient…
Klein took two steps forward and came to the table. He carefully looked at the silver mirror out of curiosity and found that, apart from the strange patterns and two decorative eyes, there was nothing special about the Sealed Artifact.
Ikanser, whose side was facing him, trembled as he chuckled.
“You can pose questions to him. We don’t mind.”
“No, I don’t have any intention to.” How could Klein play Truth or Dare with something like an ouija board?
As he spoke, he tried to touch the edge of the silver mirror.
It’s ice-cold to the touch and has a metallic feeling…
As Klein had this thought, he saw the ancient silver mirror tremble slightly.
White words quickly appeared on it: “Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, at your service.”
Ah?
Klein’s mind momentarily went blank.
Then, he left the table without any change in expression.
What’s going on? This mirror was still playing Truth or Dare with others in a very cold and ruthless manner just a moment ago… How did it become like this in the blink of an eye?
Klein was amused and puzzled.
He quickly made a guess based on the information he had gathered.
The silver mirror knows Red Light’s true name, so it seems to be related to the spirit world to a certain extent…
And the mysterious space above the gray fog seems to be connected to the spirit world as well. At the very least, when I summon myself, I will be able to see what appears to be the spirit world after passing through the door…
Is this mirror named Arrodes able to sense the aura of the gray fog?
While these thoughts were flashing through his mind, Klein saw that Ikanser had recovered and stood up once again. He grabbed the ancient silver mirror while the other two members in the room also stopped pretending that they hadn’t seen anything while they were aimlessly searching the room.
After a series of inspections, Klein bade Ikanser and company farewell and found Isengard Stanton who had returned to the activity room.
“What do we do next?” he asked directly.
Isengard replied with a solemn expression.
“Let’s have Stuart and the others have their families move in together. It will make it easier to protect them. However, this can only be a short-term solution.
“You and I, as well as Kaslana, will act normally and receive secret protection. Let’s hope the Desire Apostle can be found as soon as possible.
“You’re a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied as he drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
At the same time, he lamented a little.
For the foreseeable future, I can only go above the gray fog while inside the bathroom…
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey glanced at the elegantly-shaped wall clock and slowly sat down in front of the dressing table despite her nervousness and excitement.
She was heading to the home of her psychology teacher, Escalante, and take the key step of becoming an official member of the Psychology Alchemists.
Before doing so, she needed to time herself well before praying to Mr. Fool for his help.
I should be able to see the angel this time, right?
Audrey thought with anticipation.
After a few seconds of silence, she clasped her hands together in front of her mouth and nose and softly chanted the honorific name of The Fool.
In 15 Minsk Street, Klein was standing in the living room, looking at the scene which had finally turned quiet as he sighed.
To him, the Desire Apostle only meant danger, but to Stuart and the others, it was a change in their lives.
I hope it can be settled as soon as possible… With so many Beyonders with so many Sealed Artifacts, there must be something effective against the Devil pathway…
In the midst of his thoughts, Klein suddenly heard a series of illusory pleas.
It should be Miss Justice…
Having been prepared, he looked around before walking to the bathroom as if nothing had happened.
After locking the bathroom door, he couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
My life has also changed a little…
Before the threat of the Desire Apostle was eliminated, he had to reduce the times he went above the gray fog while being secretly protected by the Machinery Hivemind.
Next week, during the Tarot Club, the itinerary must be simplified. However, no matter how compressed it is, it’ll still take nearly ten minutes. Well, constipation is a very normal thing. Who says that Beyonders can’t be constipated?
Being optimistic, Klein took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog.
Next, Audrey followed what she had been previously taught and set up a simple ritual, entering the “artificial sleepwalking” state.
When Klein saw her blurry figure inside the crimson star, he went through the procedure: first using his Spirit Body to contain the Dark Emperor card, then picking up the paper figurine he cut with his improved cutting skills, and sending it out.
As expected, the paper figurine gathered the power that was being stirred out of the gray fog, turning into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of black wings.
Audrey watched as the sacred and majestic angel descended before her, wrapping herself in its layers of wings. She was left speechless for quite some time.
This is an angel, Mr. Fool’s angel… And it even has twelve pairs of wings, an archangel! This is exactly the same as the descriptions in the legends of canon… This is also an angel of our Tarot Club!
Audrey watched as the angel’s silhouette rapidly faded away. She suddenly felt that it was exceptionally sweet.
She thanked Mr. Fool with joy, excitement, and piousness, and then she called the maids and told them to get ready for her trip outdoors.
Klein smiled and returned to the living room, looking at the bullet hole in the wall and lost himself in thought.
Should I hang a cheap oil painting to cover it or repair it and paint over it?
…
In Escalante’s house at Hillston Borough, Seventh Avenue.
Audrey left her maid and bodyguard in the living room and followed the mistress of the house into the activity room with Susie, her huge golden retriever.
In the activity room, there were two other people waiting. One of them was Hilbert Alucard, the psychologist who was introduced to her by Lady Norma. The other was Stephen Hampres who had organized the previous psychology discussion.
At that moment, although it was already time for the banquet, there was only a single ordinary candle lit in the room.
The candle was placed in the middle of the coffee table as its faint yellow flame flickered, dispersing the darkness in the activity room.
After greeting each other, Hilbert, with his slightly brown skin that was thanks to the tiny bit of Southern Continent blood in him, glanced at Susie, but he didn’t say a word.
Audrey smiled apologetically and said, “I feel more secure with it around.”
Susie also looked at Hilbert with innocent eyes.
“Understandable. Please have a seat.” Hilbert smiled and sat down on the sofa on the other side of the coffee table. Hampres and Escalante also took their seats.
After Audrey had taken her seat, Hilbert lifted the candle wick to brighten it a little.
He looked at Audrey through the candlelight.
“Now answer me honestly. Are you sure you want to join the Psychology Alchemists?”
Under the illumination of the candlelight, his eyes seemed to be dyed with a hint of gold. Deep within his pupils, there seemed to be another eye, a vertical eye.
Audrey’s mind suddenly turned adrift for a moment before she regained her senses. She lightly nodded and said, “Yes.”
Hilbert asked again, “Will you intentionally hurt the Psychology Alchemists?”
His tone carried a strange inducement, as though as long as the person being questioned gave an affirmative answer, they would unwittingly agree and abide by it from the bottom of their hearts.
“No,” Audrey answered very logically.
After a few questions, Hilbert, Escalante, and the others heaved sighs of relief.
The former smiled and asked, “Is there anything else you would like to say?”
Audrey hesitated for a moment and then displayed her sincerity.
“I once purchased the Spectator formula at a Beyonder gathering. I-I’m already a Spectator.”
That Beyonder gathering is called the Tarot Gathering…
Audrey thought to herself proudly.
Audrey knew that her mind and psyche were being influenced by some kind of Beyonder power. It was only because of the “Angel’s Blessing” provided by Mr. Fool that she was able to miraculously be immune to that state. Therefore, she decided to set certain things in motion, using small secrets to stun her counterparts, so as to hide the more crucial matters, in return for obtaining greater trust.
The reason why she was doing this wasn’t because she didn’t believe in the angel, but because she felt that she could observe her counterparty just like how they were observing her.
Although she had always “hidden” herself in the “dark” and pretended to not be considered a Beyonder, performing in a way which would not arouse suspicion, she was still more willing to take the members of the Psychology Alchemists seriously. After all, they were professionals, and she could only be considered a dabbler in the Beyonder circle. She lacked the experience and wasn’t flexible enough. It was very possible that she would expose certain problems from things she had yet to realize.
In that case, she might as well take this opportunity to “confess” and completely dispel some of the doubts of the Psychology Alchemists’ members.
She had called the descent of the angel and its envelopment of her with its wings as a “blessing.”
Upon hearing Audrey’s reply, both Escalante and Hampres showed a brief look of surprise. For a moment, they even doubted their own powers.
As for Hilbert, he curled the corners of his lips into a faint smile, showing no abnormal reaction.
He nodded in satisfaction and gently said, “Your honesty is admirable.
“Anything else?”
Audrey pretended to be in a trance as she shook her head.
“There isn’t anything else.”
Hilbert thought for a moment before asking a few more questions.
“Which Beyonder gathering did you buy the Spectator formula from? Who did you buy it from? Where did you get the ingredients for concocting the potion?”
Audrey’s eyes darted around slightly as she showed an expression of recalling.
“I have to keep the Beyonder gathering a secret.
“I was unable to see what the person who sold me the Spectator formula looks like. But from the way he speaks, I could determine that he was a believer of the Lord of Storms.”
Upon hearing that, Hilbert nodded slightly, as though he recalled something.
Audrey continued, “My Spectator potion ingredients were mainly found from my family’s vault. The rest were exchanged from my few friends.”
Two Spectator potions…she added silently.
Most of them were found from her family’s vault…Hilbert, Escalante, and Hampres ruminated over the words, momentarily at a loss for words.
After a few seconds, Hilbert nodded to Escalante and Hampres, indicating that he found everything alright.
After receiving the same reply from the rest, the gold tinge in his eyes faded, and the vertical pupil in his eyes faded rapidly.
Hilbert touched the wick of the candle again, causing the flame to flicker.
In that instance of alternating light and darkness, Audrey discovered that the strange power that affected her had suddenly disappeared.
She controlled her adrift expression and switched to an appearance of doubt and inquiry.
“I didn’t expect you to already be a Spectator.” Hilbert chuckled.
“Huh?” Audrey showed her surprise and panic at the right moment.
Knowing what kind of emotional reaction to show in the appropriate situation and knowing, in detail, what kind of expression and body language to react with was the basic skill of a Telepathist.
Hilbert smiled and said, “There’s no need to be nervous. We don’t mind. That was the last of our tests.
“Congratulations, you have passed all the tests. Now, you’re an official member of our Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright then…” Audrey hesitated, then she smiled. “It felt like a dream.”
She then stood up, lifted the edges of her skirt, and bowed at Hilbert and the others. She then said with a faint smile, “We are now companions.”
Escalante and the others immediately stood up and bowed to the beautiful girl of noble status who was so polite to them.
After the two sat back down, Hilbert organized his words and said, “Miss Audrey, I’m going to formally explain to you about the situation of the Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright,” Audrey said with a smile. “Just call me by my name.”
Hilbert nodded. Leaning back, he crossed his right leg and clasped his hands.
“The original Psychology Alchemists was just a seminar for enthusiasts who all believed that the mind has limitless power and infinite wonders.
“Later on, this seminar obtained a treasure map and found the relics left behind by Hermes.”
“Hermes of the Hermes language?” Audrey asked in excitement.
“Yes, he was one of the earliest masters of mysticism from the human race, and the language of ancient Hermes that he created resonated with the power of nature. He was active during the dark Second Epoch. Back then, humans were only the servants and slaves of giants,” Hilbert said with utmost reverence.
He let out a soft sigh.
“The original members of the Psychology Alchemists found a lot of things from the ruins. They discovered that Hermes was a mysticism master in the field of the mind. His research target was the dragons that ruled the sky during the Second Epoch. To be precise, the dragons of the mind.
“The information he left behind shows that mind dragons have advanced far into this field and have achieved the same level of achievement as deities.”
I know. The Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt was an ancient god…Audrey thought quite complacently.
Hilbert sighed and said, “Those materials laid the foundation and direction for the research of our Psychology Alchemists.
“We believe that the mind has many secrets and that every one of them is hidden somewhere deep and difficult to grasp. Heh, forgive me for using the adjective ‘deep,’ which seems to be the most appropriate term to me.
“The slightest mistake in the study of those secrets would cause irreversible harm to the body. Audrey, you have to remember that matters in this aspect needs to be done carefully.”
After Audrey nodded, he continued.
“If we can unravel the secrets of the mind, then we can, on the one hand, unearth the power hidden deep in one’s consciousness, and accomplish many miraculous deeds, and on the other hand, we can influence or even control the minds of others.
“After reaching this level, what lies ahead is the sea of gathered collective subconsciousness, which is the place we look forward to the most. Of course, the description of a collective subconsciousness isn’t accurate enough; I prefer to call it the ‘mind world of all living beings.’ It has a veiled and miraculous connection to the spirit world.”
“If one can master this ‘mind world,’ what kind of Beyonder powers would we obtain?” Audrey showed her curiosity at the right moment and her lack of knowledge in this area.
Hilbert smiled and said, “You should’ve noticed some of the wonderful phenomena in the real world. When we wish to receive something, it will happen to appear. When we want to visit a friend, they will happen to knock on the door. And when we desire something to happen, it begins at that exact moment.
“You might say it’s a coincidence, but sometimes there are too many coincidences. Our research shows that many of these coincidences are caused by an unconscious, magical influence of the mind.
“When you master the ‘mind world,’ which is also the sea that gathers the collective subconscious, then you will master ‘coincidences,’ creating magical phenomena that make chance appearances as an echo of your mind. It will appear as you wish.”
“Th-this is too amazing.” Audrey had heard The Sun mention the Dragon of Nightmare before, but the description was far less detailed than Hilbert’s.
Hilbert chuckled and said, “At our level, it’s better not to discuss such a deep and profound question. If we do, we’ll easily lose ourselves. I’ll continue introducing the Psychology Alchemists.
“The discovery of the ruins marked the establishment of the organization. The members at the beginning wanted to maintain a state of pure academic discussion, but they would always need help when encountering matters. Similarly, they lack items and research materials. That’s why the Psychology Alchemists slowly became systematic and transformed into a real secret organization.
“However, compared to other secret organizations, our structure and relationships are still relatively loose.”
“That’s what I like about it,” Audrey expressed her opinion.
Hilbert explained the main rules and regulations, before finally concluding, “When you reach a higher rank, you’ll be able to meet the other members.
“I’ll now give you the Sequence 8 Telepathist potion.”
They did prepare a Telepathist potion as expected…Audrey was both glad and proud.
After seeing the lustrous potion, she hesitated and said, “I wish to consume it after I get back.”
She still doesn’t trust us, and she wishes to make confirmation…Hilbert read Audrey’s thoughts and replied with a smile, “Okay.
“With your performance, drinking the Telepathist potion shouldn’t be a problem.”
Audrey beamed and thanked him before asking a probing question, “Can you give me the potion formula to Psychiatrist? I wish to seek out and gather the ingredients, ahead of time, so that I don’t waste any time.”
… When other people join the Psychology Alchemists, other than hoping to get a formula, don’t they hope to apply for the corresponding Beyonder ingredients? Who says it in such a carefree manner and talk about trying to gather them ahead of time?Hilbert, Hampres, and Escalante were speechless for a while as they looked at the girl who spoke of such things with a normal tone.
A few seconds later, Hilbert forced out a smile.
“I’ll help you make the application.
“Normally, this would require contribution points, and contribution points come from the missions we assign you, the research contributions you make, and the new information and materials you gather.”
“Okay, I’ll do my best,” Audrey said briskly.
She remained silent after leaving Escalante’s house, but only until she entered her room and sent Annie and the others away did she turn to the huge golden retriever and smile.
“Susie, we got your potion~!”
It’s a pity that the Rainbow Salamander that Alfred found for me couldn’t be of use. It can only be exchanged for money…Audrey sighed emotively in her heart.
Susie looked at the bottle containing the Telepathist potion and wagged her tail cheerfully.
Audrey had hung a pair of gold-rimmed glasses around her neck just for laughs.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s house.
Klein had been invited to breakfast. Apart from him, Kaslana was invited as well.
After eating a mouthful of the soft potato pie, Klein praised, “Mr. Stanton, your cooking skills are excellent.”
Isengard, who had gray hair at his temples, smiled and said, “It’s a specialty of Lenburg. And to the Beyonders of the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, being multi-talented is a common trait. Its Sequence 6 is called Polymath.
“It’s easy for people to lose control for the corresponding potion. Until now, I still don’t have the confidence to make the advancement attempt.”
Polymath… This Sequence sounds strong just from its name… The Reader pathway’s Sequence 7 is called Knowledge Keeper or Detective. It’s a “job” that leans towards grasping knowledge and deduction. At most, it would be accompanied by decent combat techniques and the ability to use machinery, so it cannot be considered powerful. But at Sequence 6, there seems to be a sudden qualitative change, especially more so in the field of Beyonder combat… From the looks of it, each Beyonder pathway has its own critical point below the High Sequences, but it isn’t fixed at a particular Sequence. For example, the Seer pathway’s critical point is Magician…Klein drank a mouthful of hot coffee and didn’t try probing on the secrets to other Sequences. Instead, he smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, you seem to be quite relaxed. You’re not nervous or worried at all.”
Isengard didn’t answer immediately. He put down his knife and fork, took out his pipe, and said, “You don’t mind, right?”
Actually, I do, but the pollution and smog in Backlund is already so bad that a few more puffs of secondhand smoke won’t make it any worse…Klein shook his head and smiled.
“This aids in your thinking?”
“More accurately, it’s a habit that I have after breakfast every day.” Done with his pipe, Isengard took a deep drag.
As the smoke was exhaled, he sighed and said, “Fear, nervousness, and worry doesn’t help us face the threat. In that case, why not take it a little easier? The brain will become more active because of this. My assistant easily got worried which led to his fatal disaster. Sigh…”
Isengard glanced at Kaslana and continued, “Furthermore, our opponent is a Desire Apostle. We have to refrain from having intense emotions.”
Having said that, he chuckled.
“Most importantly, we have no other means of locating the Desire Apostle.”
“What do we do?” Kaslana put down the last piece of bacon and asked seriously.
Isengard took a drag and said in a self-deprecating manner, “When discussing topics like this, I prefer reclining chairs.
“Apart from being able to sense danger, Devils aren’t good at divination or premonition. Therefore, if a Desire Apostle wishes to figure out the main revenge target, he would need to actively investigate and gather information. Otherwise, how would he know which group of private detectives had made considerable contributions to the serial murder? How was he able to precisely pinpoint you and me?
“In such a process, he definitely would’ve interacted with many people. Even in a disguise, he’s bound to leave some clues. In addition to the rough image given by the Machinery Hivemind, this will form clues.
“Similarly, if he wants to attack me, then he has to find out where I live, what are my entry and exit patterns, as well as when I work or rest. He also needs to know if there are powerful official Beyonders protecting me. This requires a considerable observation period and corresponding inquiries, and similarly, this means interacting with others and certain locations. Heh heh, once there’s an interaction, there will be clues.
“I like the maxim: wherever he steps, whatever he touches, whatever he leaves, even unconsciously, will serve as a silent witness against him.”
I know that sentence. It was said by Emperor Roselle…Klein smiled.
Soon after, he felt a little despondent, because this was the second time he heard someone mention this maxim in this world.
The last time it happened was when he was in Tingen.
Kaslana, whose cheeks were drooping, sighed.
“As expected of a great detective. I never thought about such things. I admire your observation and reasoning skills.”
Isengard responded with a smile, “Everyone has their own areas of expertise. If it’s just fighting, then I would be defeated by you again and again.
“Sherlock must’ve also thought of the things I just said. He also has outstanding observation and reasoning skills, and he’s an outstanding detective.”
Actually, I felt a little ashamed when you were speaking so confidently earlier…Klein squeezed out a smile.
“No, you’re a true detective, and I’m still a long way off.”
“You really are a modest young man.” Isengard sighed.
He smiled and said, “Next up, we’ll proceed by taking these points in mind. You’ll have to use your own resources and information channels.”
Aside from the Tarot Club, a third of my resources and information channels in Backlund are from you, my good old man…Klein forced a smile and replied, “Alright.”
Apart from the Beyonder gathering held by Eye of Wisdom, the only people he could seek help from were Maric, Miss Sharron, Vampire Emlyn White, and Father Utravsky.
With the Machinery Hivemind secretly protecting me, I’ll have to eliminate Miss Sharron and Maric… I can visit Emlyn the vampire as he’s now a half-believer of Mother Earth, and is under the protection of Bishop Utravsky. He wouldn’t encounter any danger from the official Beyonders…Klein instantly decided on the direction to take.
Kaslana remained silent for a few seconds before replying, “No problem.”
Klein wiped the remaining cream onto the last bit of toast, chewed, and swallowed it at a leisurely pace before asking, “Mr. Stanton, you previously mentioned the activation of a particular Sealed Artifact. Will it be able to help us deal with the Desire Apostle?”
“Yes, it played a critical role in finding and surrounding the Devil dog back then,” Isengard replied frankly. “Its code name is 1-42.”
1-42? A Grade 1 Sealed Artifact is highly dangerous and can only be used in limited ways. Even the Backlund diocese can only keep one or two items…A corresponding description flashed across Klein’s mind, and he asked with great interest, “What is it? What abilities and negative effects does it have?”
Isengard laughed and said, “That is a secret of the Church of the Evernight Goddess. I do not know, and I only know that it was originally not in Backlund. It was rushed here as an emergency because of the serial murders.
“It is said that it’s a full-body armor which is silver in color with dark-red blood stains. It once caused the destruction of a small city, and over a hundred thousand people died because of it.”
“Cursed armor?” Klein asked in return by giving it a name.
Isengard spewed a mouthful of smoke and shook his head in seriousness.
“Perhaps it isn’t cursed. Some people call it ‘Berserker’s Armor’ or ‘Bloodthirster’s Armor.’ My Church once guessed that the blood it’s stained with comes from a deity from ancient times.
“When it was first discovered, it appeared to be nothing out of the ordinary. It was treated as a simple antique, sold and collected by others.
“But as time passed, those who came into contact with it died, one after another. It was an extremely terrifying death, nearly to the point of dismemberment, and after that, with it as the center, death spread outwards. There was no longer any need for contact, and as such, a small city was destroyed.
“This happened early in the Fifth Epoch. The Nighthawks were responsible for the aftermath.”
As expected of a Beyonder from the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. He knows enough history and Beyonder events…Klein secretly praised.
Kaslana asked, sounding a little worried, “Will it bring us danger?”
“The Church of the Evernight Goddess definitely found the right way of sealing it, but for us, it’s best if we avoid contact as much as possible,” Isengard said, half as consolement and half as a warning.
After breakfast, he and Klein went into the activity room where the fight had taken place. Kaslana first headed to the bathroom.
Looking at her back, Klein thoughtfully said, “She seems to be a Beyonder from the Arbiter pathway?”
“Your observation skills are indeed outstanding.” Isengard sat down in the reclining chair.
As Klein walked to the sofa, he whispered in confusion, “This pathway is strictly controlled by the royal family, the military, and the ancient nobles. Very few formulas and ingredients appear in the outside world. Kaslana has such a background?”
Isengard smiled and said, “Quite obviously.
“However, even to this point, she hasn’t taken the initiative to mention the relevant matters. This implies that there really is a reason that makes it somewhat inconvenient for her to mention it.”
He looked at Klein with a smile in his eyes, as if to say:“aren’t you the same as well?”
Klein laughed dryly and sat down.
After a while, Kaslana came to the activity room and continued discussing the matter regarding the Desire Apostle with Klein and Isengard.
As she was speaking, her expression suddenly became gloomy and she sighed.
“I was pulled into the most dangerous case this time. I have no idea if I’ll survive this at the end. I-if I were to be killed by the Desire Apostle, I wish to have this on my tombstone: ‘She had a great mother.'”
Kaslana’s voice gradually lowered as her difficult-to-get-along-with personality seemed to soften.
Isengard shared the same sentiments and nodded.
“Similarly, he’s the most dangerous enemy I’ve encountered.”
He then laughed and said, “If I die because of this, and both of you are still alive, would you be willing to help me deliver my remains to the Holy Temple of Knowledge in Lenburg?”
… Stop raising death flags!Klein’s mouth was half open, and he didn’t know how to stop the two detectives in front of him.
“No problem, but I hope this day will never come.” He tried his best to dispel the thought.
Isengard glanced at him and asked curiously, “Sherlock, what about you? If you were killed by the Desire Apostle, what wish do you have that you hope others can fulfill for you?”
… Revive me!Klein sighed and said, “I hope that I can be buried in a cemetery with good scenery. It’s best if my corpse is intact and is sprinkled with holy water and fresh flowers…”
The core meaning of his words was:Do not cremate me!
The three of them fell silent for a while until they heard the tinkling sound of the doorbell.
The visitor was the deacon named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind. His hair was stubbornly squeezing out from the brim of his hat, giving his deep, masculine outline an indescribably messy feeling.
This time, he wasn’t holding the silver mirror named Arrodes. It was unknown where he had put it.
If I have a chance, I wouldn’t mind using that magic mirror to see how my loyal and humble servant would react…Klein thought.
Ikanser didn’t enter. He stood there, looking at the detective trio. He then quickly said in a deep voice, “There’s a clue to the Desire Apostle!”
West Borough, 6 Edward Street.
Ikanser Bernard pressed down on his black hat, pointed at the door behind the fountain, and said to Klein, Isengard, and Kaslana, “We have reverse-investigated the various information channels for any leaks of news or information. Combined with the outline of their side profile, as well—as well as getting the help of the magic mirror, we managed to have a preliminary suspect.”
You obviously paused for a moment when you mentioned the magic mirror. I wonder what price you paid to get the answer you wanted…Klein sensed the problem in Ikanser’s tone and felt a baffling hint of sympathy for him.
“It’s the owner of this house?” Kaslana returned with a question, sounding almost certain.
Isengard Stanton looked around and said, as if pondering, “You chose to inform us directly because you found another piece of evidence?”
“Yes, the portrait of the house’s owner proves some of it. Heh, he never takes photographs,” Ikanser answered frankly. “Besides, the people around here have seen a big black dog in the neighborhood many times in the past.”
“This can basically prove that the suspect is that Desire Apostle.” Having said this, Isengard couldn’t help but laugh. “Sorry, we were too anxious and didn’t give you a chance to introduce the suspect.”
As he walked around the fountain and toward the front door of the house, Ikanser quickly said, “The owner of this house is Patrick Jason, the principal shareholder of a small bank. According to the description from his neighbors, he’s a cheerful, enthusiastic, and optimistic middle-aged man who has remained a bachelor, but it is believed that he had several mistresses.
“At this level of wealth, the number of servants he hires is utterly inadequate. Every time a banquet or ball is held, he would need to hire a batch of temporary attendants from the City Family Servant Assistance Association. In regards to this, his explanation is due to a problem of insomnia. Too many servants will affect the silence he needs.”
“I can tell that he has many secrets which need hiding, so he doesn’t dare to hire too many servants,” Isengard said half-jokingly.
Klein, who didn’t hire a single servant, said somewhat guiltily, “Perhaps it’s simply because his finances aren’t as good as others think.”
“Yes, that’s a factor that cannot be ruled out.” Isengard stepped up to the porch and came in front of the main door.
Ikanser looked at Klein and said as if in enlightenment, “You don’t hire servants and only have your landlord’s maid do temporary cleaning twice a week. Is it to conceal the secret that you’re a Beyonder?”
Of all my secrets, that is the most trivial one…Klein deliberately smiled bitterly and said, “Yes.”
As they spoke, Ikanser pushed open the front door, and an indescribable stench drifted out.
“The smell of decay…” Isengard made a judgment in an instant.
Ikanser called over a Machinery Hivemind team member.
“Carlson, any discoveries?”
The Beyonder, Carlson, wore thick glasses and had a complicated expression on his face.
“We found a lot of bodies here.
“In the cement in the basement, in the thick walls, and in the places where the garden is overgrown with weeds, one hidden corpse after another was found. The earliest could be from more than a decade ago, and the latest are the servants who were still alive a few days ago.
“Some of them are just bones, some slightly rotten. Deacon, this place is like a human slaughterhouse!”
As he spoke, the Machinery Hivemind members and the carefully selected police officers behind him carried out one corpse after another.
Some of the corpses were dismembered. Tongues, fingers, stomach bags, eyes, etc. were all lying in disarray. Some of the corpses were only bones.
“It looks like many of Backlund’s disappearance cases will be solved because of this.” Isengard pinched his nose and sighed.
When Klein saw an intestine which was almost dragged across the ground, he exhaled and turned to look around the house.
Machinery Hivemind member, Carlson, muttered again, “Jason paid his servants very high wages and gave them a lot of holidays. The servants living around him were all very envious… Jason’s cook even promised his child that he would be home this week and take him to the circus to watch a performance…”
“A true devil…” Kaslana was slightly perturbed.
Looking around, Klein restrained his emotions and solemnly asked, “Why are the furnishings of the house so simple and crude?
“As a banker, even if the bank he owns isn’t big, Jason should’ve had expensive porcelain, excellent paintings, luxurious wall clocks, and all sorts of items made of high-quality silk. Why can’t we see any of that here? Well, the wood for his furniture is still pretty good.”
Carlson glanced at Deacon Ikanser, and after receiving an assenting nod, he said, “It’s clear that Jason had planned this revenge for a long time. He sold the valuable but inconspicuous items in the house, and he had even agreed to the Varvat Bank’s purchase of his estate.
“After killing his servants, he sped up his liquidation and sold the oil painting and other items. He appeared to be certain that he would definitely be found, and he didn’t have any thoughts of getting lucky.
“Before taking action, all he had left was his house, furniture, and identity. It’s unknown where he had moved large quantities of cash, precious metals, and jewelry to.”
After listening to Carlson’s description, Klein suddenly thought of a few adjectives: calm, rational, crazy!
“A true devil,” Isengard evaluated before sharing his deductions. “He is clear-headed and calm in his actions, but he has a strong crazy tendency and a spirit of adventure, which is characteristic of the past two deeds.”
“Therefore, we have to be wary of him taking risks?” Klein grasped the gist of Detective Stanton’s words.
“Yes.” Isengard gravely nodded.
Next, the few detectives searched the house and found a lot of evidence to prove that Patrick Jason was problematic. They also saw the portrait hanging in the activity room.
It depicted a middle-aged man with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tiny of gray, ordinary facial features, and neatly-combed hair. He didn’t have any special features.
At that moment, Ikanser came in and said to Klein and the others, “We found some items in a secret chamber that confirms that Jason Patrick had attempted to summon an even more powerful devil, but for some reason, he didn’t succeed. And those items have confirmed his identity. He’s a member of the Devil family known as Beria, so his real name should be Jason Beria.”
The Beria family?Klein nodded, unsurprised.
“In the ancient Fourth Epoch, the human faction that worshiped devils formed a scattered alliance known as the Blood Sanctify Sect. This organization was internally divided quite drastically. The three great Devil families of Nois, Andariel, and Beria were a tripartite balance of forces. Their ancestors once received the bestowment of the Abyss, and they worship an evil god by the name ‘Dark Side of the Universe.’ They believe that ‘He’ is the ruler of the Abyss and that ‘He’ is the devastator of the world who would corrupt and degenerate the real world’s entire universe,” Isengard introduced to the unaffiliated Beyonders, Kaslana and Klein.
Ikanser shook his head and added, “If a deeply divided organization doesn’t eventually split, integration and unification are inevitable trends. Various situations and rumors indicate that the Beria and Andariel families have gradually weakened since at least a thousand years ago, to the point of becoming vassals of the Nois family in recent decades. Well, the Beria family’s symbol is the abstract symbol combination of a pentagram and goat horns.”
Regardless, the Beria family is still an extremely ancient family with deep roots. It’s no wonder Jason was able to raise a Devil dog. Sigh, that’s just one of the reasons, another reason is that he owns a bank, even if it wasn’t big… In the Second Epoch, the ancient god that corresponds to the Dark Side of the Universe is Devil Monarch, Farbauti. Is there any connection between the two?Klein sighed while feeling curious.
After much searching, the three detectives and the Machinery Hivemind members could only confirm that Jason Patrick was the Desire Apostle, but they were unable to find the man’s current location.
On the pretext of getting help from others, Klein took a handkerchief that Jason had used during the Devil summoning ritual, with plans on finding a chance to divine above the gray fog. After all, Jason had dealt with the items he often came into contact with.
Shortly after, Ikanser came to them and said with a heavy expression, “The Nighthawks will be bringing that Sealed Artifact here. We will be making a move first.”
“Alright,” Isengard and Kaslana answered at the same time.
As for Klein, he had long since raised his hands and feet in approval inwardly.
After exiting Jason’s villa, which occupied a large area, Klein looked back and his expression gradually turned grim.
He said doubtfully, “I think there’s a problem.”
“What problem?” Kaslana hurriedly asked.
Klein deliberated and said, “He sold the bank, his business, and many valuable items ahead of time. That means that Jason is prepared to give up his current identity and life. If his motive is solely to seek revenge on the Devil dog, it’s not sufficient to initiate such a series of actions.”
“Maybe he had a very deep relationship with the Devil dog? Sherlock, you might not think so, but I’ve seen people who treat pets as family,” Kaslana said in disagreement.
Isengard, who was standing beside them, solemnly said, “No, Sherlock is quite right.
“Kaslana, do you know what the ancient name of the Devil pathway’s Sequence 8 is?”
Kaslana revealed a look of contemplation. She had apparently heard of it, but she couldn’t immediately recall it.
At that moment, Klein answered for her in a low voice, “Coldblooded.”
Coldblooded…As she mulled over the name, she suddenly understood why the two great detectives, Moriarty and Stanton, would say so.
Seeing her reaction, Klein pointed in another direction.
“Let’s split up and begin with our own information channels.”
After receiving an affirmative response from Isengard and Kaslana, he left in a hurry. However, he didn’t rush south of the bridge to find Emlyn White.
He wanted to head to the Chissak Police Station and retrieve the fifty pounds he posted as bail.
He has already been proven to be without problems. Both Isengard Stanton and the official Beyonders had given their respective testimonies.
The front door to Jason Patrick’s house suddenly burst open, and a group of Nighthawks in black tweed coats jogged inside.
They wore vigilant and alert expressions, as though they were facing an extremely terrifying enemy.
Tap! Tap! Tap!A person decked out in full silver armor walked in.
The armor exuded a feeling that made it seem like it was abnormally heavy. Various details about it adhered to an ancient style, and from its left shoulder, all the way diagonally to the abdomen area, it was stained with a splash of dark red blood that appeared impossible to remove. Coupled with the sputtering red spots in other places, it created a very queer and beautiful scene, as if it was a unique and magnificent decoration.
Soul Assurer Soest took out his pocket watch and gave it a look.
“Change.”
The silver armor stopped, lifting its visor to reveal the wearer. It was a handsome man with black hair and green eyes.
“Leonard, hot water has been prepared in the master bedroom’s bathroom on the second floor. Don’t delay any longer; otherwise, you’ll only be able to return to the embrace of the Goddess,” Soest exhorted him.
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard Mitchell, with the help of the rest of the Nighthawks, removed his heavy blood-stained silver armor.
With red gloves on, he didn’t say anything, nor did he hesitate as he rushed to the second floor and found the bathtub still billowing with white steam.
Leonard quickly stripped off his clothes and lied down in the hot water without even exposing his nose.
His skin quickly turned red like a cooked lobster, and strange, scar-like silver lines gradually started to appear on the surface of his skin.
Those silver lines were like pure blade beams which constantly spread outwards and fused with the hot water.
In less than ten seconds, the steam disappeared and a thin layer of transparent ice formed on the surface of the hot water!
Only when all the silver lines dispersed did Leonard sit up, panting heavily.
He cocked his head slightly as if he was listening to something. Then, he said with a lowered voice, “Old Man, do you know the origins of 1-42?”
An elderly voice rang out in his mind.
“You are getting more and more impolite.
“I don’t know where that strange armor comes from.”
Without waiting for Leonard to ask further, he let out a chuckle.
“But I think I recognize the owner of the blood.”
“Who is it?” Leonard asked curiously.
The slightly aged voice said in a low, deep voice, “An ancient god before the Cataclysm.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
As soon as Klein stepped into the quiet prayer hall, he saw Father Utravsky and Vampire Emlyn White, one in the front and one in the back, sitting on chairs of different heights. Their hands were placed in front of their mouths and noses, with their fingers clasped together and palms empty.
This was the unique prayer position of the Church of Mother Earth. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Right now, Emlyn White’s expression was gentle and calm, without any trace of the arrogance and vexation which he had before.
Klein slightly moved the corner of his mouth as he silently drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
He took a seat at random, waited until the prayer was over, and then walked over to Emlyn White. He said with a smile, “You are especially pious today.”
“What?” Emlyn snapped to his senses as he muttered to himself while his expression was pale. “What have I done, what have I done…”
His voice trailed off, as though recalling what he had just done.
“Maybe it’s not a bad thing.” Klein consoled the vampire in an utterly unconvincing manner before sitting down next to him.
“I don’t want to hear others say something like that. Although I feel my resistance is weakening…” Emlyn wore a livid expression and he said with a tone filled with despondence, “But I don’t want to betray the moon!”
Klein didn’t continue with the topic that depressed the vampire as he casually asked, “Do you Sanguines worship the Primordial Moon, or a particular deity that represents the moon? Or perhaps, the two of them can be considered the same?”
“All of them.” Emlyn slightly raised his chin, “To a pure-blooded Sanguine, we obviously believe in the deity that represents the moon. of course, it is the god who represents the moon. Her name is Lilith, and she is the ancestor of us Sanguine, an ancient deity. And when humans become Sanguine, they tend to worship the Primordial Moon. Under normal circumstances, the two can be considered equivalent, but there are times when they do not overlap and there are differences.”
“A human becoming a Sanguine?” Klein wasn’t surprised that Emlyn White was able to say the name of an ancient god from the Second Epoch. Instead, he was more concerned about the tidbit about humans becoming Sanguine.
Is this the Vampire Sequence that Mr. Azik had mentioned?he thought.
Emlyn said with a slightly complicated expression, “Yes, there are two types. One is transformed from a bestowment from a powerful Sanguine, and the other is transformed from consuming a corresponding potion. The latter is our most hated enemy.”
“Why?” Klein vaguely guessed at the answer.
Emlyn gritted his teeth and replied, “The main ingredient of their potion is our blood essence.”
As expected…Klein turned his head and sized up Emlyn a few times.
The gaze left Emlyn feeling a little nervous as he snorted.
“You’re already a Beyonder; there’s no way you can switch pathways!”
It’s only because this is my first time seeing a walking, no—a living, no—talking Beyonder ingredient… However, in a certain sense, every human Beyonder is also such an ingredient…Klein originally only wanted to inwardly make a casual joke, but soon he felt a strong sense of sadness.
At this moment, Emlyn looked at the Bishop Utravsky, who was carefully polishing the Sacred Emblem of Life, and said in a low voice, “I found two ingredients that you wanted.”
“What are they?” Klein didn’t attempt to hide his joy.
Emlyn responded smoothly, “Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland and blood. The asking price is 2,000 pounds for the former and 300 pounds for 100 milliliters of the latter.”
2,300…Klein blurted out, “Can I get a discount?”
After receiving his bail money back, he had a total of 2,185 pounds in cash.
For a member of the middle class, this was already quite an abundant amount of savings. Perhaps some people might not be able to save that much money in their entire lifetime, but Klein found that it wasn’t enough…
“No, if it weren’t for me, he would’ve wanted 2,800 pounds, and according to the agreement, you would’ve paid me an extra 150 pounds for a total of 2,450 pounds,” Emlyn said while shaking his head.
Looking at Klein’s expression, he quickly added, “In this era, dragons are rare. Other than the long-lived Sanguine, it is very difficult to find similar Beyonder ingredients elsewhere. Even if they exist, they would be more expensive than ours.”
I’m still short of 265 pounds… Having saved up so much money with such great difficulty, it will be emptied out at once. Yet, I still don’t have enough… I hope Mr. Hanged Man will be able to sell the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic as soon as possible… After this, there’s still the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. It wouldn’t be any cheaper… There’s no way to confirm Little Sun’s side of things, with him needing to conduct himself properly. The amount he owes me is probably best repaid by using the means to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption in a mystical item. That would be a better form of concealment…Many thoughts instantly flashed through Klein’s mind as he felt the light outside the window dim significantly.
He took a deep breath and said, “Okay.
“However, this deal will be delayed for some time. I recently provoked a fellow and am now being protected by official Beyonders. You don’t wish for that seller to be locked up in the cathedral’s basement, right?”
And I still have to gather the rest of the money…Klein tilted his head slightly to look at the cathedral’s dome.
“Official Beyonders?” Emlyn White jumped up and looked around.
Klein glanced at him and said, “Don’t worry about it. You’re now a priest of the Church of Mother Earth, and you have legal status. Moreover, Bishop Utravsky will protect you.”
“I’m not…” Emlyn’s denial was exceptionally weak.
He sat down again and suddenly thought of something as he said, “Can the official Beyonders resolve the problem of a psychological cue?”
“Maybe.” Klein almost burst out laughing. “But in that case, you will most likely become a believer of the Evernight Goddess, the God of Steam and Machinery, or the Lord of Storms. Of course, you can also choose to become a member of the military’s special department. They might be able to send you overseas as a spy to seduce some noble woman.
“I only like puppets and pure, beautiful girls!” Emlyn immediately emphasized.
I can tell that you’re a little interested, but only a little…Klein switched gears and asked, “Do you know any members of the Beria family?”
“Beria? That crazy family that worships devils? No, they are devils themselves!” Emlyn blurted out. “Why are you looking for them?”
Klein helplessly said, “I’ve offended one of them, Jason Patrick Beria, due to a serial murder case.
“Help me find out his recent whereabouts and acquaintances in your circle. If you have any accurate information, I will pay you, depending on the importance of the information.”
Of course, this could also be claimed from the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military…Klein thought with relief.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“You actually dared to provoke a real devil.
“When you have exact information about him, he will know that you will bring him a great deal of harm.”
“It’s alright, I have the protection of the authorities,” Klein replied indifferently.
After a few seconds of silence, Emlyn said, “Well, I’ll try. The payment for information needs to be at least twenty pounds.”
After finalizing this matter, Klein didn’t stay any longer, and he walked out of the cathedral.
His mind was filled with the question of how he was going to gather the money.
Miss Magician’s new book is about to be published. She should receive a sizable amount of money for it. There will still be royalties later on. Perhaps I can promote the Astrologer potion formula to her; however, she hasn’t even gathered all the potion ingredients of Trickmaster… Miss Justice has joined the Psychology Alchemists, and I have no formulas to sell her. Sell her knowledge?
The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic is worth about 1,300 pounds, perhaps even lower… Must I produce a mystical item? Or should I think of a way to get Emlyn White to become a believer of The Fool, receiving tributes at the cost of offering to remove the psychological cue…
Right, Jason Beria carried a lot of cash, jewelry, and precious metals. If he can be found, perhaps I might get a share!
As his thoughts raced, Klein walked out of the cathedral and saw the dark sky and the thin fog.
He sighed and said, “I’m really short on money…”
…
Back at Minsk Street, Klein walked into the bathroom with a thick stack of newspapers in his hand, as if he was about to fight a protracted war.
He wanted to head above the gray fog and use Jason’s handkerchief to divine his whereabouts!
Inside the bathroom in 15 Minsk Street.
Klein took out a paper figurine from a concealed pocket, shook it, and transformed it into a body double.
He made the body double sit on the toilet with a newspaper in hand as a way to deceive others. Then, he hid himself in the shadows, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog.
These series of actions were even more magical than magic!
Inside the majestic ancient palace, Klein sat at the very end of the long bronze table, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief in front of him.
It was only a projection, but it could also be used for divination as long as the handkerchief didn’t leave his body in the real world. The earliest instance was back when he used the projection of the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem in Tingen City as a divination object. At that time, he still didn’t know how to summon himself, and he was unable to bring items with spirituality above the gray fog.
Of course, there was still a big difference between using a projection and using the actual object for divination; therefore, Klein often tried his best to use the actual object. But right now, with him being protected by official Beyonders, it wasn’t that convenient to carry out a ritual.
If anyone were to find him lighting candles in the day while on the toilet, he would be in deep trouble.
If I can really manage to obtain Jason Beria’s location via divination, I can always take the risk by summoning myself and bringing the handkerchief up here if the revelation isn’t clear enough…With a mumble, Klein produced a goatskin and a fountain pen. He wrote the divination sentence: “Jason Beria’s current location.”
Normally speaking, relying on a handkerchief that the target used only during a certain ritual made it impossible to divine the whereabouts of the target since the connection wasn’t strong enough, and there was too much interference. For example, it was very easy to end up provoking the Abyss Grand Duke which the ritual was directed at.
But for Klein, interferences could be eliminated. The so-called Abyss Grand Duke was at most a High-Sequence Devil, and not the incarnation of the Dark Side of the Universe. Above the fog, the mysterious space had already handled deities like the Eternal Blazing Sun and the True Creator. Even a slightly weaker one was at the level of an angel, Mr. Door, and up to this point in time, he hadn’t suffered any serious mishaps.
As for the problem of the connection not being strong enough, Klein, who could only be enhanced to a certain degree by the gray fog, was helpless as well. He could only give it a try and try his luck. Perhaps it would only be after he became a High-Sequence Beyonder Saint in this domain that he could have the corresponding confidence. ( Boxno vel. co m )
In theory, it’s possible. After all, when holding a ritual, one’s body, heart, and mind were unified the most. It was also the easiest to communicate with the outside world…Klein, who was now barely considered an expert in mysticism, muttered. He held the handkerchief and the goatskin with the divination statement written on it, and he leaned back into his chair.
He quickly entered a state of Cogitation and constantly chanted, “Jason Beria’s current location.”
After chanting it seven times, Klein fell into a deep sleep and entered the dream world.
Within the gray world, countless images flashed and intersected with each other in a rather dispersed manner.
Soon, the scene became clear and filled Klein’s “vision,” which made him feel as if he had entered a dream.
In the dream, the lights were dim and the desk was dark red. A figure was standing in front of the oriel window, looking out at the garden.
There was a glass shed in the garden, with roses blooming inside, bright red in the December cold.
The figure of a man was projected on the window. He was of medium height, with curly brown hair and cold brown eyes. He looked to be in his thirties.
This… Am I not divining Jason Beria’s location? Who is this? He feels a little familiar…Klein was puzzled, he but didn’t think further about it. He let his spirituality remain in a dispersed state, as if he were roaming some mysterious world.
Just as he raised the question, the man turned and walked to a corner of the room, where there were two large leather suitcases.
The man squatted down and opened one of the suitcases. Inside was a neat stack of bills, with gold bars placed on top of them.
The notes that were exposed were all in ten-pound denominations, while the gold bars shone with an enchanting luster.
The man pulled something out of a hidden pocket of his suitcase, shook it, and opened it.
It was a slightly pale piece of human skin!
A complete piece of human skin!
The man quickly stripped off his clothes and put on the human skin. In just ten seconds, he had become Jason Beria with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tint of gray, and neatly combed hair!
At this point, the scene suddenly shattered, and Klein opened his eyes.
It’s no wonder that Jason was willing to take a risk. So it turns out that in the past ten years, he has always been wearing a human skin and has never shown his true face… As expected of a calm and crazy Devil…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
Jason had left his portrait in the house, and it didn’t garner any suspicion from Isengard and the others, because his neighbors had seen him and knew what he looked like. Even without the portrait, with the powers of the Beyonders of the official organizations, it would’ve been easy to reconstruct his likeness, and the result would’ve been even better than a photograph; therefore, there was no reason for Jason not to have the drive to destroy something like it. This was something very logical.
Who would’ve thought that he would’ve left a hoax in somewhere that looked to be most natural! If searches are made according to the portrait, even if the Nighthawks have Sealed Artifact 1-42, it wouldn’t be that easy to lock onto the target… Moreover, in both times, he had used his own abilities to conceal his face. Who would’ve thought that his face, which had been tightly covered and concealed, was actually fake!Klein realized how cunning Jason was.
He rubbed his temples and began to recall the scenes he saw in the dream divination.
A house with a glass greenhouse. That’s a pretty obvious feature. There aren’t many similar buildings in Backlund! But the question is, how do I report it? The moment I tell the Machinery Hivemind, Jason would definitely sense the danger and start to disguise himself and move away…
Directly find the Nighthawk with Sealed Artifact 1-42? What if I encounter someone familiar? I don’t want to turn into ashes and be scattered into the Tussock River… Besides, I can’t rush to report it. I just started gathering information, so how is it possible to receive any information from my various channels so quickly…
That fellow is really carrying a large sum of cash and jewelry, a whole suitcase worth of bills… The total value may exceed 50,000 pounds…
Thoughts raced through Klein’s mind and it took him a moment to calm down. He decided to wait another two days, then use the appropriate means to inform the Nighthawks in charge of this matter with the revelation he received.
With the divination coming to an end, he returned to the real world, removed his double, and sat on the toilet himself.
…
In the afternoon, Klein threw a coin when he was about to leave.
The revelation he received was that it wasn’t beneficial for him to head out.
“There will be danger if I head out?” Klein didn’t hesitate to return to his living room and sit down.
After about twenty minutes, he heard the doorbell ring and saw that it was Isengard Stanton who had come to visit him.
“Mr. Stanton, any progress?” Klein asked rather delightfully.
Isengard pointed to the back of the hall.
“Let’s talk inside.”
“Alright.” Klein made way by stepping aside.
After sitting on two sofas which faced each other, Isengard held his hunter’s hat and took a deep breath.
“The Desire Apostle has appeared again.”
Seeing Klein maintaining his silence, he nodded in satisfaction and continued, “The families of two detectives refused protection, believing that they wouldn’t be implicated, so they remained outside. Today, at lunchtime, they were found dead in their respective offices. One was so horrified that he died from fright. The other was too excited that he expanded the last of his energy.
“They were too stubborn, as expected of believers of the Tyrant, But as a result, the Mandated Punishers have formally involved themselves. It’s said that the few Churches and the military’s High-Sequence Beyonders have cast their gaze over, and they’ve placed the matter of the Desire Apostle as one of the most important events in recent times.”
“Are you hoping that I wouldn’t reveal your identity as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom?” Klein asked, seemingly enlightened.
“It’s easy to talk between detectives.” Isengard smiled and nodded.
“No problem.” Klein made the promise first, then said, “I have some information channels that are convenient to expose. If I get valuable information from them later, I hope you can help me inform the Nighthawks and keep it confidential.”
As for why it’s the Nighthawks instead of the Machinery Hivemind, he believed that he didn’t need to be too clear about it. With the intelligence of a great detective like Stanton, he could easily figure it out.
Isengard first agreed to Klein’s request, then said in puzzlement, “By telling me, it’s the same as letting Jason notice it ahead of time.”
“Let’s hope we can think of ways of avoiding that… Also, please help me think about other possibilities. That ring of yours should be able to mimic several Beyonder powers,” Klein calmly replied.
“Alright.” Isengard didn’t say anything further.
He pondered for a few seconds and took out his pipe to take a whiff.
“The Desire Apostle’s actions today have verified one of my guesses. Heh heh, it’s also the question you thought of previously.”
“His main purpose isn’t revenge?” Klein understood what Isengard was implying.
Isengard leaned forward and solemnly said, “Since Jason has already been through the Coldblooded stage, it means that he’s definitely coldblooded. It’s impossible that he would go this far for that Devil.
“Sherlock, look. Up until now, all of the official Beyonders in Backlund have been mobilized, and even the High-Sequence Beyonders have shifted their attention to this matter. At this point, if Jason wants to deal with someone else—the true target—wouldn’t it be much easier?”
Klein thought over it for a moment and replied heavily, “That makes sense!”
…
After a short exchange, Isengard went on to find Kaslana. After Klein tossed the coin, he went out as planned, heading for the Quelaag Club.
Neither of them had yet revealed their suspicions to the official Beyonders, fearing that it would end up directing harm at Jason, making him detect it and abandon his series of actions.
As soon as he entered the Quelaag Club, Klein met the surgeon, Aaron in the lobby.
“Long time no see,” he smiled and greeted him.
“I’ve been really busy recently,” Aaron replied in a friendly manner, but he maintained his cold expression out of habit. “Besides, my wife recently got pregnant, and I’m going to be a father again.”
“Congratulations. When did this happen?” Klein asked casually.
Aaron thought for a while and said, “It was just confirmed. She should be pregnant for more than a month.”
“More than a month?” Klein was startled, and then he looked into his eyes.
“Yes, a month or so ago.” Aaron nudged his gold-rimmed glasses and gave him a positive answer.
A month or so ago? Isn’t that when you were being troubled by Will Auceptin-related nightmares?Klein was surprised and puzzled, but he didn’t let his emotions show.
In the blink of an eye, he thought of the two divinations he had made.
Will Auceptin was in a dark room with the sound of running water outside.
Was that symbolizing amniotic fluid or blood?Klein’s heart chilled as he suddenly understood something.
When he looked at Dr. Aaron again, he wore a rather complicated look in his eyes.
He suspected that his wife was carrying Will Auceptin, a Snake of Mercury!
In the symbolism of mysticism, the Snake of Fate’s head and tail are connected, with it devouring its own tail. It implies the cycle of destiny in a hidden manner… In order to avoid his enemy, Will Auceptin took the initiative to secretly initiate a new cycle in advance?Klein guessed based on what he knew.
Dr. Aaron didn’t notice the abnormality he was trying hard to hide. He smiled and said, “He’ll definitely be a cute guy. When he’s born, I’ll hold a party to celebrate his arrival. Sherlock, don’t refuse my invitation when the time comes.”
“Perhaps it’s a she,” Klein replied with a smile.
Frankly speaking, he was curious to see what kind of state the newly born Snake of Mercury was in.
However, he was also a little afraid and worried. After all, the Snake of Mercury was a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway related to fate, and it also involved the fight for the position of being a deity. No one could be sure whether the future would be smooth sailing, with peace and bliss.
For Dr. Aaron, I don’t know if it was fortune or misfortune… Whether Will Auceptin is kind is one matter, but whether or not the other Snake of Mercury would discover him is another matter… And Will Auceptin hasn’t done anything as of now. Informing the Nighthawks now would seem a little cruel. I’ve always understood wild Beyonders… It’s best to just quietly watch from the sidelines and not get involved, or perhaps taking advantage of the situation is the best choice… Maybe I made a mistake in my interpretation and am overthinking things? Perhaps Will Auceptin isn’t a Snake of Mercury at all! Perhaps the child Mrs. Aaron is carrying is very normal!Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind.
“She? That’s even better.” Aaron said in anticipation.
After some thought, Klein asked another question, “Have you had any nightmares lately?”
“Occasionally, but they were all normal nightmares. There are no longer any nightmares of Will Auceptin anymore. Sherlock, thank you for your guidance,” Aaron said earnestly.
No, no, no, that makes it abnormal. As a keyboard warrior, my limited general knowledge of psychology tells me that occasionally dreaming of Will Auceptin would be the natural thing to do. It’s a standard response from overstimulation. Since Will had caused you so much trouble and left such a deep impression on you, it would definitely be reflected in your dreams. Therefore, the correct outcome would be to occasionally dream about Will Auceptin, but the dream wouldn’t be too clear, to the point of only knowing that something like that had happened without remembering the details…Klein was pretty sure.
At that moment, he heard a rustling sound.
He subconsciously looked outside the hall, only to see the darkness in the air being dispersed by a strong wind, and the thin light-yellow fog was swept away as a result.
The leafless branches swayed back and forth, and the strong gust of wind left a clear trail towards the southeast.
A few seconds later, everything returned to normal.
“It’s hard to see such strong winds in Backlund during winter. At least, I don’t remember anything like it before.” Aaron sighed as he looked out the window.
That’s not an ordinary wind… What happened?Klein suppressed his curiosity and made an excuse to go to the bathroom to perform a simple divination, but he failed to obtain any effective revelations.
He temporarily put this matter to the back of his mind and prepared to head to the underground shooting range to practice his shooting.
At that moment, a waiter wearing a red vest came through the warm hall and respectfully said, “Mr. Moriarty, your friend is here for you.”
“Who?” Klein asked in surprise.
“Mr. Ikanser Bernard,” the red-vested attendant answered.
The deacon who’s often forced to “perm his hair”… Why is he suddenly looking for me? Have there been any new discoveries?Klein immediately walked to the reception hall of the club.
Ikanser pressed down the hat which had been pushed up by his fluffy hair, walked over, and said with a lowered voice, “The Mandated Punishers have found Jason Patrick Beria.”
“How was he found?” Klein asked, half surprised, half curious.
According to his divination, Jason Beria had always been wearing human skin. His true appearance and aura weren’t what they had assumed they were. It was almost impossible for him to be found so easily!
Ikanser surveyed the area and said, “I’m not sure. I just received the news.”
He pointed to a small white bird standing on the tree outside the door.
The bird was leisurely cleaning its feathers with its beak.
Before Klein could ask further, Ikanser gave a general account of what had happened.
“The Mandated Punishers found clues and confirmed Jason’s location. However, the Devil discovered the danger in advance and managed to kill two Mandated Punishers and fled before they managed to close in on him. This infuriated the higher-ups of the Church of the Lord of Storms. As such, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, is currently personally in pursuit. You likely saw a gust of wind just now. It was caused by him. He’s the Archbishop of the Church of the Lord of Storms’s Backlund diocese, and he’s also one of the Cardinals of the Church of the Lord of Storms.
It sounds normal, but it also feels weird… According to my theory with Mr. Isengard, this can be also understood as a way for Jason, the Desire Apostle, to draw away High-Sequence Beyonders…Klein asked after some deliberation, “Are you sure that the person discovered is Jason Beria?”
Ikanser’s expression instantly turned heavy as he replied with an odd tone, “I’ll give it a try,” he replied in a strange tone.
He motioned to Klein to follow him out and into a large carriage parked at the side of the street. There were two members of the Machinery Hivemind inside.
Ikanser took a deep breath and took out the strange-patterned silver mirror from a special pocket in his clothes.
After doing the necessary steps, he gloomily said, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is Jason Patrick Beria’s current location.’”
The surrounding light suddenly warped, as if they were lights after a rain. A scene rapidly surfaced on the silver mirror.
It was a riverboat with a sail raised. Jason Beria, with his high cheekbones, blue eyes with a gray tint, and neatly combed hair, pressed down his cap, propped up the collar of his coat, and hurried into the cabin.
“He’s really trying to escape Backlund! Spellsinger of God seems to be heading towards the dock area…” a female Machinery Hivemind member said in realization.
That’s way too easy for him to be exposed, right?Klein was filled with doubt.
Ikanser wasn’t concerned with any of this; all his attention was placed on the silver mirror’s surface.
This time, there was only the choice of answering. Answering it wrongly or lying meant suffering a terrifying penalty.
Soon, words in blood-red appeared on the mirror:
“If the man you like is covered with lumps; has his skin shed, reducing him only to flesh and blood; or has become a monster, but it is still able to communicate with him, will you still like him?”
What a shameful question… Wait, a man?Klein almost turned his head to look at Ikanser.
Ikanser slowly breathed out and said, “I will, but I will kill him with my own hands.”
“Very honest.” A new combination of words appeared on the surface of the silver mirror.
… This question and answer game is simply a public hearing…Klein really wanted to cover his face.
He looked at the other two Machinery Hivemind members and saw no abnormalities from them, or perhaps, it should be said that they were pretending to not have any abnormal expressions. He hesitantly said, “I keep feeling that all of this has been too easy. Perhaps that’s not the real Jason Beria?”
“But Jason Beria was directed at him.” Ikanser was planning to put away the silver mirror.
Klein thought for a few seconds and said after organizing his words, “No, what I truly mean is that we have to abandon any ingrained judgments. What we are looking for is that Desire Apostle, not Jason Beria. The two might not necessarily be the same.
“This is a point that I have to mention as a detective.”
…
On King’s Avenue, a luxurious carriage left the kingdom’s parliament.
The carpeted carriage was furnished with a bed, a sofa, a table, and other furniture, like a mobile room.
Duke Pallas Negan, who was dressed in a dark blue admiral’s uniform, was drinking a polished crystal glass of red wine that resembled crimson blood.
As he sampled the wine, he said thoughtfully, “Invite Earl Hall to be my guest tomorrow. I would like to discuss with him about increasing the remuneration of the factory workers and improving their working hours, as well as amending the Poor Law. These are bills he has been pushing hard for recently. He should be very interested. Heh, why would the Church of the Evernight Goddess suddenly be concerned over such matters?
“When sending the invitation, you can first inform Earl Hall about the topics I wish to discuss. The property restrictions for the elections are necessary and cannot be lowered. Otherwise, those who are in control of a large number of workers will take up more seats. Also, suppress the recent attack on the invalid voting districts…”
The secretary at the side quickly scribbled down Duke Negan’s orders.
After he was done, Duke Negan sighed and said, “The reason I’m doing this is also for the sake of the nobles. However, there are more and more useless fellows among us, and there’s even quite a number of them who owe money to the tycoons.”
At that moment, the carriage didn’t turn towards Empress Borough but went straight ahead.
As the greatest property-owning noble apart from the king, Duke Negan had many mistresses, but in the relatively conservative Loen Kingdom, this was something which would leave him vulnerable to his political enemies. Therefore, even as a noble duke, he still had to sneak around when he went to his mistress’s place, but this seemed to only give him more pleasure.
Today, he was planning to go to his most beloved mistress of the past two to three years, a young girl who had just turned twenty.
Duke Negan took out a bottle of medicine made of mummy powder and drank it. He couldn’t help but touch the accessory hanging from his neck. It was a dark blue thumb-sized conch.
It was a mystical item that the Church of the Lord of Storms had specially provided after his last assassination attempt by Qilangos. As long as Duke Negan blew on it, the Holy Wind Cathedral’s Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake would hear it and lock onto his position.
In order to protect himself, Duke Negan even moved the residences of his mistresses to areas near the Holy Wind Cathedral.
The carriage slowly moved until it reached an extremely luxurious building. At a glance, there was a glass greenhouse filled with bright red roses.
Inside the carriage outside the Quelaag Club.
“The Desire Apostle might not necessarily be Jason Beria? You believe that we might’ve been misled?” Ikanser didn’t scoff, show contempt, or think lightly of what Klein had said. Instead, he began to seriously discuss the problem with him.
Not a bad deacon… However, it could also be due to him frequently using the magic mirror name Arrodes. No matter how bad his temper is, it would eventually be worn out…Klein praised silently and nodded sincerely.
“This is my personal opinion, derived from a cautious standpoint.
“It’s very easy to prove it again. Ask the magic mirror of the Desire Apostle’s location, and not of Jason Beria’s location.”
Ikanser pressed down his hat and said, “Makes sense.”
His expression turned serious once again, and his gaze landed on the magic mirror in his palm.
“Deacon Ikanser, if you were to ask for any clues here, the Devil will definitely be able to detect it,” Klein reminded them.
“That’s right.” Ikanser turned his head to the other two members and said, “Continue protecting Mr. Moriarty in secret. Even if the Desire Apostle attacks, the three of you should be able to last for some time. Besides, there’s military personnel nearby.”
“Yes, Deacon!” the two Machinery Hivemind members answered without hesitation. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Ikanser left at once, heading for where the Nighthawks were, which was around Isengard Stanton.
With the Spellsinger of God stirred, and the Sealed Artifact of the Church of Goddess Church out in force… if the Desire Apostle were to really do anything, it would definitely be this afternoon… Let’s hope that there’s enough time and that the magic mirror will give him the correct answer… But this way, I won’t have a chance to get involved, and I won’t be able to personally see the Devil that has harmed all of us die, and I won’t have access to his suitcase full of money, gold bars, gold coins, and jewelry…Klein looked at the Ikanser’s departing back and sighed in disappointment.
However, his mood soon recovered.
That’s good too. At the very least I won’t have to take any risks and be able to safely get out of this predicament.
Furthermore, the Machinery Hivemind definitely won’t treat me unfairly. If I were to succeed, my opinions and suggestions definitely would’ve played an important role. Furthermore, I’m a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, so it’s likely I’ll receive some of the spoils… Considering the premise of 50,000 pounds, it shouldn’t be too small…
Klein couldn’t help but feel a bit regretful as he thought of this.
But he wouldn’t risk himself by getting involved.
A Magician never performs unprepared!
It happened too quickly and hastily, without giving me any time to plan at all…Klein nodded at the two Machinery Hivemind members, got out of the carriage, and returned to the Quelaag Club, where he had no trouble getting the attendant to allocate him a break room.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s living room.
Leonard Mitchell combed some of his slightly unruly black hair. In accordance with Captain Soest’s instructions and the help of the other Nighthawks, he barely managed to put on the silver armor, which was stained with large amounts of blood.
He pulled down his visor and hid his green eyes in the darkness. Then he extended his left hand, which was covered by a silver metal gauntlet, and held the magic mirror Ikanser handed him.
Within the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, the code name of the silver mirror was 2-111.
“It’s only a Grade 2 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked, slightly surprised.
Ikanser nodded.
“Yes, it’s not that dangerous.”
As he said that, he suddenly sounded like he was gritting his teeth.
“That is to say that it’s other aspects have reached the standards of a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked in thought.
Ikanser warily glanced at him.
“Only in certain aspects.”
He refused to divulge any more information.
At this moment, Leonard used his right hand to gently stroke the surface of the silver mirror. The living room suddenly became quiet.
After repeating it three times, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is the current location of the Desire Apostle who assaulted Isengard Stanton?’”
The entire house turned dark as though a dark cloud had passed by.
The surface of the silver mirror glowed with an aqueous light, and a blurry image quickly formed—it was a luxurious villa with a large garden in front of the window.
In the center of the garden, there was a glass greenhouse, with bright red roses blooming inside.
Above the glass greenhouse, the pale sun could still be seen behind the thin fog.
“It’s in Backlund!” Isengard Stanton immediately derived the location of the scene based on the angle of the view and the position of the sun in the sky.
“This is completely different from the answer when we asked about Jason Beria! We’ve been tricked!” Ikanser said in a deep voice.
Soul Assurer Soest exhaled and said, “How crafty.
“Then, who’s the Jason Beria that Spellsinger of God is chasing?
“Sigh, there’s no time for discussion. We need to narrow down the general location of the presented scene. Then, we’ll immediately take action. I suspect that the Desire Apostle is planning to cause a huge incident!”
At this point, the silver mirror known as Arrodes had dissipated the scene, replacing it with words.
It required Leonard Mitchell to answer a question, and if he lied or refused to answer, he would be severely punished.
For some baffling reason, Leonard felt a little nervous. He put away his usual frivolous attitude and quietly waited for the question.
A few seconds later, he saw the blood-red words change, taking shape one by one.
“On your body, is there something attached…”
Halfway through the question, Leonard’s pupils rapidly contracted. His back tensed up, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
If it wasn’t for him being concealed by the blood-stained silver armor, the others would’ve already noticed his abnormality.
Right at this moment, his left palm inexplicably trembled.
The silver magic mirror suddenly trembled, and the scarlet words were strangely tainted with a tint of green. If one didn’t keep staring at the mirror with rapt attention, it would be difficult for others to discover that the color of the mirror had slightly changed.
The words continued warping, changing the question to: “On your body, is there a scar which you cannot tell others?”
“Yes, that scar resides in my memory,” Leonard answered stably, but his body inside the blood-stained silver armor felt a sense of exhaustion from suddenly relaxing a high tension.
This mirror is too dangerous… It actually noticed it! Thankfully, Old Man has recovered a bit after such a long time…he thought; his lips were dry.
Soest took out his pocket watch, pressed it open to take a look, and said to Leonard, who was inside the blood-stained silver armor.
“There’s still time, you’ll be in charge of the rest of the operation!”
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard let out a secret sigh.
…
Dock area, Backlund Shipyard.
Patrick Jason Beria entered a cabin he had reserved in advance.
He looked out of the window and observed the sky filled with fog as he silently counted the time.
After a while, he quickly took off his hat and clothes. Then, with a tug of his hand, he pulled off the outer layer of human skin!
Under the human skin was a beautiful woman in her early thirties with a profound look in her eyes. She wasn’t the man with brown hair and brown eyes whom Klein had seen during the dream divination!
The woman took out some clothes and put them on methodically, quickly becoming an absolutely charming woman.
Finally, she pulled out a fist-sized stone figurine from the bottom of a suitcase and wrapped it tightly with the peeled off skin before tying a dead knot.
Having done all this, the riverboat was already some distance away. She opened the window and threw Patrick Jason’s skin along with the stone figurine into the river.
Plop!
The human skin that was tied to the heavy object quickly sank.
The woman clapped her hands and closed the window. Carrying the suitcase, she changed to a different cabin she had prepared.
Then, she sat down at the window of the new cabin, propped up her elbows, her face in her hands, and looked out leisurely.
After an unknown period of time, she saw a strong gust of wind blowing in the air, dispersing the thin fog.
The corners of her lips curled up into a brilliant smile.
…
In a luxurious villa not far from the Holy Wind Cathedral in Cherwood Borough.
The bloated, blue-eyed Pallas Negan bear hugged his approaching mistress, a beautiful young girl with a bit of innocence on her face.
There were two people following him. One of them was a middle-aged man wearing a black tailcoat. He had brown hair and blue eyes, but he didn’t wear an expression. He was a Beyonder guard provided by the Church of the Lord of Storms, a Sequence 6 Wind-blessed.
The other person was Duke Negan’s secretary.
He was a thin blond young man with delicate features, looking refined and reserved. His biggest flaw was his receding hairline which didn’t match his age.
As for the other guards, or security personnel, they were spread out outside the house.
On the second floor, the Wind-blessed entered the bedroom before Duke Negan for a quick inspection. Meanwhile, Duke Negan’s secretary was in charge of searching the surrounding rooms.
After confirming that there were no problems, they nodded at Duke Negan, indicating that he could continue.
“My roused up feelings have almost calmed down,” Duke Negan said half-jokingly.
His mistress happily responded, “Then we can have a nice chat. I’d like to hear about your time at sea.”
“I hope you’ll eventually have the energy to do so.” Duke Negan carried his mistress into the bedroom and closed the door behind him with his heel.
His secretary and the Wind-blessed entered the rooms on either side of him, not relaxing in the slightest.
In the attic of this house.
A man in a dark overcoat sat on an old chair, his eyes half closed. It was unknown what he was trying to sense, but he would occasionally smile and shake his head.
His brown hair was slightly curled, and his brown eyes were cold. It was the same person that Klein had seen in the dream divination! The difference was that there was one fewer suitcase by his feet.
“How vigorous, and what intense desire… This doesn’t match my judgment of him. It looks like he took some medicine… That just works so well for me… Heh heh, how could they possibly imagine that Patrick Jason Beria is actually two people…” The man tilted his face up slightly as if he was intoxicated.
“It’s almost time… Right now!”
His right hand suddenly clenched, as if he was tightly clutching someone’s heart!
Beyond the window, the glass greenhouse reflected the pale light of the sun, and the bright roses stood out even in the thin fog.
In the bedroom, Duke Negan seemed to have recovered the feeling of following his father and elders around the vast lands when he was young, riding a horse, using a hound, and chasing a wild beast.
Finally, he climaxed and the surroundings seemed to become abnormally quiet.
At this moment, his mind suddenly buzzed once. He felt as if the pleasure and comfort he was feeling had suddenly exploded one after another. It continued exploding without end or limit, again and again.
Duke Negan’s waist kept shaking, and his eyes were blank, his brain having lost its train of thought.
His heart began to beat violently in an unbearable manner, like a steam boiler whose pressure had gone beyond its limits. It could blow up at any time, and hot steam could gush out at any moment.
If it were an ordinary person or a Beyonder who wasn’t physically strong, they would’ve suffered a heart attack, a massive cerebral hemorrhage, and die on the spot. But Duke Negan ultimately managed to ride through the attack. Only his eyes were unfocused, and saliva was flowing out the corner of his mouth before he weakly slumped onto his mistress.
The Wind-blessed and the duke’s secretary, who were onguard on both sides of the room, simultaneously sensed the strange and mysterious smell of spirituality. The former’s body was suddenly surrounded by a violent wind, sweeping him towards the wall, and with a clang, a large hole was blown through the wall as he stepped into the bedroom.
The secretary went straight to the source of the mystery—the attic of the house!
Along the way, he didn’t evade or dodge, but the decorative vases and other objects in the corridor seemed to have found lives of their own and avoided him in ingenious ways.
As he ran up the stairs to the attic, the wooden floorboards seemed to rise, as if to give him a hand.
In just three or four seconds, the refined, handsome, blond young man entered the attic and saw a figure sitting on an old chair.
The figure was covered in a thick black liquid, just like the gathering of all the ugly desires and intense feelings in the depths of a human’s heart. It was the greed of willing to sell and hang oneself by the ropes, the hunger that wouldn’t even spare one’s own kind, and a lust without limits.
This was a devil walking the earth!
The skinny secretary’s expression didn’t change, nor did he attack directly. Instead, he looked at the other party, reached behind him, and politely closed the door.
Bam!
The wooden door of the attic was closed.
The entire room suddenly felt like it had been completely sealed, as if one could never leave the room unless effort was put in to crack the seal.
At this moment, the concept of “closing the door and sealing the room” seemed to have been changed to “seal this place, isolate the outside from the inside!”
The Desire Apostle moved. His body expanded and grew a pair of huge bat wings that emitted light blue tongues of flames.
One by one, fireballs that exuded a strong sulfurous smell were formed, and they bombarded Duke Negan’s blond secretary.
The secretary reached out with his white-gloved left hand and clenched it while half-turning his wrist.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The fireballs stopped following the principle of straight or parabolic paths as they scattered in every direction in a sudden outburst of chaos, like the irregular movement of tiny particles suggested by a botanist1. Some of them hit the wall, some hit the ceiling, some fell beside the weak-looking secretary, and some fell backward, almost wounding the Desire Apostle himself.
The entire attic was a mess, with traces of destruction and char everywhere, and the house even shook a few times.
However, the mysterious power that was “sealed” in here, or the rules that had been tampered with, had yet been destroyed. The surrounding walls, the old wooden door, and the dusty roof appeared to be on the verge of collapsing, but it remained intact.
The Desire Apostle wasn’t frustrated by the failure of his previous attempt, nor was he flustered that he couldn’t control his enemy or catalyze him into a frenzy, due to his calmness and restrained desires. His coffee-brown eyes suddenly lit up like lava as he took the form of the blond secretary. He spat out a word in the Devil language, one filled with foulness and filth: “Die!”
Almost at the same time, the pupils under the secretary’s golden-rimmed glasses constricted. He opened his left fist and aimed at the Desire Apostle with the palm of his hand.
Suddenly, his figure split into two. One was refined and skinny like his actual self. The other was a shadow covered by a black liquid of “desire.” The two quickly alternated, overlapping with each other at times.
“Die!”
The words said in the Language of Foulness echoed in the attic as the secretary let out a low grunt and took two steps back.
Following that, the split silhouette dissipated, and large swaths of rusted red marks appeared on his face, as though he had turned into a man of iron that had been left in a humid area for years.
Cough! Cough! Cough!He coughed violently, spitting out blobs of rusted blood that had congealed into clumps.
The marks on his body began to slowly peel off.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
The Desire Apostle was also coughing, coughing out blood that had clumped and turned to rust. The viscous black liquid covering his entire body suddenly became much thinner.
The Language of Foulness seemed to have half of its effects transferred to him by Duke Negan’s secretary!
…
In the bedroom.
The Wind-blessed helped Duke Negan up and kicked the beautiful mistress to the other side in case she was an accomplice of the assailant.
The reason why he didn’t help the secretary was because he knew he had only one responsibility—to protect Duke Negan!
And in similar situations, one had to be wary of more than one enemy!
At this point, Duke Negan had somewhat recovered a little, he was rather strong, but his limbs still felt weak. His body felt empty and his mind was sluggish. He was completely unable to use his Beyonder powers.
He motioned to the Wind-blessed to remove the conch necklace from his neck and brought the item to his lips.
Duke Negan took a deep breath and blew into the small conch which was covered in strange patterns.
Splash!
The low and deep sound of the tide was heard as it rushed towards the Holy Wind Cathedral.
“With His Grace’s speed, he should be able to arrive very soon!” The Wind-blessed first reassured him, and then with Duke Negan on his back, he went to the window and leaped down.
He wanted to meet up with the duke’s guards outside; there were two or three Low-Sequence Beyonders among them.
Duke Negan gasped for breath and said, “Catch him, make sure to catch him alive, or with a Spirit Body…
“I want to know who it is!”
He had suffered an assassination attempt from Pirate Admiral Qilangos the last time, and now, it was an unknown Sequence 5 expert. Duke Negan was very aware that he hadn’t developed any irredeemable grudges with anyone recently, as such, he was especially angry and resentful.
He wanted to find the mastermind and use all the resources at his disposal to tear the mastermind apart!
The premise of all this was that he could find clues from the assassin.
Seven or eight seconds later, most of the duke’s guards surged forward, surrounding Pallas Negan and the Wind-blessed in the middle as they gathered in front of the garden.
“Wait here and be on guard against the enemy,” the Wind-blessed gave the order.
Under normal circumstances, he had to protect the duke and evacuate from the assassination grounds as quickly as possible and rush to the safety of the Holy Wind Cathedral. However, he wasn’t sure if there were any other enemies, and he was afraid of being ambushed en route. He was afraid of missing the reinforcements from Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, and ending up being placed in a more perilous situation.
One second, two seconds, three seconds… Time kept flowing by as the house shook from time to time, and the battle inside seemed to have reached its climax.
“Why is the Archbishop not here yet?” the panting Duke Negan asked in a slightly panicked voice.
With the archbishop’s flying speed, he should’ve arrived very quickly. However, there weren’t any signs of the thin fog being scattered in the direction of the Holy Wind Cathedral.
On high alert, the Wind-blessed hesitantly said, “Perhaps, perhaps the Archbishop, the Archbishop…”
He eventually failed to mention the possibility that the Archbishop wasn’t in the Holy Wind Cathedral.
At that moment, the beautiful mistress of Duke Negan came to the window of the bedroom on the second floor, her eyes filled with a lost and beautiful smile.
Then, she jumped down, deliberately hitting her head on the concrete floor.
Bam!
After producing a jarring sound, there were quite a few cracks on her beautiful head, and blood began to flow out.
She rolled a few times, weakly, until she was facing up.
Her eyes had lost all focus, and her frozen expression was one of madness and fear.
Seeing this scene, many members of the duke’s guards couldn’t help but feel horrified.
Even Duke Negan himself felt that his emotions were on the verge of collapse when Archbishop Snake didn’t arrive.
“Let’s go! Let’s get out of here!” he weakly called out on instinct.
Just as the Wind-blessed was rejoicing over not being soft-hearted when kicking the mistress away—otherwise, the duke would’ve been killed on the spot—he heard a command filled with horror. His heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Inside the attic, the Desire Apostle, who was in the middle of a fierce battle, suddenly liquefied and turned into countless black shadows, jumping up and down on the ground.
After dodging the blond secretary’s attack, he rematerialized in another direction.
Then, he looked at the enemy, raised his right arm, and slightly curled the corners of his mouth.
“No!” The blond secretary’s eyes reddened.
All of a sudden, the Desire Apostle clenched his fist.
Outside the luxurious house, Duke Negan’s horror erupted. It shot straight to his brain and into his veins, blanketing all his nerves.
He heard the sound of something shattering and felt a warm sensation at the back of his head.
At the same time, several members of the duke’s guards became flustered and panicked. They all raised their custom revolvers or rifles in their hands and started shooting randomly towards the center.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The Wind-blessed was the first to reach out and grab Duke Negan. He rolled to the ground, and a formless wind as sharp as knives appeared out of thin air, slicing through the throats of the guards.
Splat. Splat.The guards clutched at their throats, slowly falling to the ground in a pool of fresh blood. Duke Negan’s body twitched a few times, but then it stopped moving.
He was robbed of his life by his own horror.
If he hadn’t been a Sequence 6 Beyonder, then his horror might’ve even dismembered him.
Of course, if he hadn’t become extremely weak, then he wouldn’t have possessed such intense emotions. And even if he had these emotions, then he wouldn’t have directly died as a result of this.
But there were no “ifs” in this world, Pallas Negan—the leader of the Conservative Party, the noble with the largest land apart from the king, the elder brother of the current Prime Minister, a Sequence 6 Beyonder, and a truly important figure— was dead.
The roses in the nearby glass greenhouse were still in full bloom.
In the attic, the blond secretary seemed to sense something and could no longer control his emotions.
As a result, his mind went blank, and he anxiously ran outside, automatically opening the door to the sealed room.
Two seconds later, he snapped to his senses and turned around again. However, the figure that was covered by the black liquid and the suitcase in the corner had disappeared.
…
The Desire Apostle quickly left the villa, evacuating from the scene based on a predetermined route.
It was at this moment that a thick sea of blood seemed to appear before his eyes.
The Desire Apostle, who had once worn Patrick Jason’s skin, stopped in his tracks and looked around in bewilderment.
Only now did he vaguely realize that danger was approaching.
He was at the edge of a garden where the grass had withered due to winter and was revealing dark brown soil.
On the right side of the street, there weren’t many pedestrians on the weekday afternoon. At this moment, there were only a few people passing by, but they didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.
Suddenly, a silver glint appeared in the eyes of the Desire Apostle, and a person decked out in full body armor emerged from the other side of the garden.
( Boxno vel. co m ) The armor was stained with congealed blood, diagonally from its left shoulder all the way down. It exuded a bewitching beauty and appeared to be extremely heavy. Every step it took slightly shook the ground.
Upon seeing this blood-stained silver armor, the Desire Apostle felt as if he couldn’t breathe properly, as if he had met his most terrifying nemesis.
How are they here so quickly? They saw through my ruse so quickly?The Desire Apostle regained his calm and coldbloodedness, fully focused on sensing the emotions and desires of the Beyonder inside the blood-stained silver armor.
However, to his despair, the silver armor completely blocked his Beyonder powers.
It was as if he had touched a rock, a piece of cold armor which had no one in it!
The Desire Apostle had no choice but to raise his right hand, spreading out his giant bat wings and bringing with it some blue flames that rapidly condensed.
At that moment, a silver light flashed from his right palm, and his thumb fell to the ground. The wound was extremely clean.
Amidst swooshing sounds and a flash of silver light, the remaining nine fingers of the Desire Apostle were severed. The suitcase he was carrying also fell to the ground with a thud.
The Desire Apostle’s pupils immediately contracted to a needle point, and he flapped the pair of huge bat wings on his back to escape in another direction.
The shadow under his feet shrank back without anyone realizing it, hiding in one spot.
The Desire Apostle had only taken two steps when countless silver lights burst out from his body like blooming fireworks.
The thick black liquid that covered his body splashed to the ground like raindrops. His forearm, arm, shoulders, ribs, neck, and other parts of his body broke off and smoothly slid downwards.
Splat. Splat. Splat.The pale, blood-stained intestines of the Desire Apostle splashed to the ground, along with his squirming stomach and his beating heart which had yet to cease.
The place where he stood was where the blood was the thickest. The further he went, the more splatted it looked, which when put together, they formed a beautiful flower of death.
A Sequence 5 expert, a Desire Apostle who had just completed an impossible assassination, was dismembered without any resistance.
This was a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact.
This was the Sealed Artifact that had caused over a hundred thousand people to lose their lives—Sealed Artifact 1-42!
Dressed in that terrifying-looking armor, Leonard Mitchell struggled to take two steps forward, sized up the dismembered body on the ground, and raised his voice.
“He’s not completely dead yet!”
He paused for a moment and then added, “Different Devils have different characteristics. This Desire Apostle is a shadow-shifter. He’s just abandoned his own body, only leaving a shadow behind.”
While Soul Assurer Soest instructed a number of Nighthawks and members of the Machinery Hivemind to “keep ordinary people at bay,” he surveyed the scene and listened to Leonard.
He took out his pocket watch and opened it. He asked with a serious expression, “There’s only ten minutes left, is it enough? Don’t force it!”
“No problem! 1-42 has locked onto him. I can sense its excitement,” Leonard said without hesitation.
Soest spread his red-gloved fingers and said to the other Nighthawks, “Bring hot water with you and follow Leonard closely. Once there are any problem, switch with him immediately and dig a ‘bathtub’ on the spot!
“Also, leave marks. The other team members and I will quickly catch up.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.The blood-stained silver armor began running in pursuit. Despite looking heavy, it was incredulously fast.
Soest watched as the few Red Gloves left before turning to look at Ikanser.
“Deacon Bernard, take the rest of the Machinery Hivemind members to that house. Watch the duke’s guards and anyone else that’s alive at the scene.”
“Watch?” Ikanser subconsciously returned with a question.
Soest nodded seriously and said, “How can the Desire Apostle be able to determine that the duke would be coming to this house today, to the point of precisely pinpointing the time, and then perfectly luring the Spellsinger of God away?”
Ikanser was instantly enlightened.
“Are you saying that a member of the Duke’s guards or someone trusted by him is a partner of the Desire Apostle?”
Otherwise, there was no way that his timing could be that perfect!
The so-called “operation” wouldn’t have any chance of success otherwise!
“It can only be said that this is the most probable cause. We cannot eliminate the assumption that the Desire Apostle has a powerful clairvoyant.” Soest didn’t continue as he led a second batch of Nighthawks and followed the marks to reinforce the teammates up ahead.
With a calm face, he led the rest of the Machinery Hivemind back to the house of the Duke’s mistress.
He looked up at the pale sun behind the thin fog and knew that the situation in the whole of Backlund, and even the whole of the Loen Kingdom, or even the world would change because of what had happened today.
…
In the darkness of the sewers, a shadow was advancing rapidly in a particular direction while clinging to the bottom of the stone wall.
He wanted to take advantage of the fact that the blood-stained armor was tall and heavy, making it inconvenient for him to move around in certain narrow areas of the sewers; thus, allowing him to shake him off his tail!
Every time the shadow moved a certain distance forward, it would stop, frozen in place.
His pitch-black surface continued to swell and solidify as if it was trying to produce new flesh and blood, but due to a lack of materials, it failed miserably.
The Desire Apostle let out a painful gasp, feeling that he could lose control at any moment in this state.
After a short breather, he continued to run for his life, unable to afford the time to decrease the threat of the problem he faced. He was also afraid that the terrifying blood-stained silver armor would silently catch up with him.
…
At the Quelaag Club, Klein entered the lounge and took the newspapers to the toilet.
He was afraid that the Desire Apostle would flee in advance, leaving potential danger for himself, Isengard Stanton, Kaslana, and the innocent private detectives. Therefore, he planned on heading above the gray fog to perform another divination to confirm the Desire Apostle’s present situation and, thus, adopt a targeted strategy.
After repeating the previous process of replacing himself with a paper figurine, he sat in the seat of The Fool, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief and trying to divine his current location.
In the dusky dream world, Klein saw the dark sewers. He saw a living shadow and how his body seemingly appeared to fill itself with flesh and blood, only to constantly fail, as well as tiny black dust that kept being shed from his body.
The scene climbed higher and arrived aboveground, revealing a towering cathedral.
Holy Wind Cathedral…Klein opened his closed eyes and understood the situation of the Desire Apostle.
He hasn’t been caught yet, but he seems to be heavily injured. His condition is in terrible shape and it’s filled with abnormalities!
His suitcase is gone too… It must’ve been dropped when he was injured…Klein thought for a moment. Using divination, he recalled the map of Backlund and made it appear before his eyes.
Similarly, he came up with a rough layout of Backlund’s sewers.
Having previously made full use of the sewer system, he had always been gathering similar information such as this. The main focus was on East Borough, the Backlund Bridge area, and the area where he was located in, Cherwood Backlund. After some hard work, he had long completed the first stage of his plan of understanding the main layout of the sewer network. To have a more in-depth understanding of it would require an extremely long period of persistence. When the time came, Klein even thought of infiltrating Backlund’s municipal hall and directly sneak a peek at the design prints.
According to the two maps and the scene seen in the dream divination, Klein noticed that the Desire Apostle, Beria, hadn’t fled in the direction of the Tussock River. Instead, he had taken the opposite route to Hillston Borough, as if he wanted to pass through and enter the artificial lake in Empress Borough.
In other words, he’s getting closer and closer to me…Klein’s mind stirred as he suddenly had an idea.
Although I’m not sure which sewer he’ll pass through, I can make a judgment via divination… He’s heavily injured and in a very strange state. His interference in this aspect has turned extremely weak. At close distances, it’s not like I can’t find him. After all, I’ve seen what he really looks like, and I have a grasp of his aura… When it comes to finding people, I’m a professional… I have to do something; I can’t let him escape just like that! There’s still time!After confirming the degree of danger, Klein made up his mind and returned to the real world.
He took out the candle, quickly set up a ritual, summoned himself, and responded to himself.
Not long after, there was a figure in black armor, wearing a black crown, and a cloak of the same color in the bathroom. It was Klein in his Spirit Body state while carrying the Dark Emperor card.
He also “included” mystical items such as the Sun Brooch and Biological Poison Bottle, so as to ensure success.
Then, he disappeared into the air and left the Quelaag Club in another direction.
The current Klein could fly, so he was very fast, but he couldn’t cause any wind, because he was a Spirit Body.
He “scraped” past a tree and took away a dead branch.
Having seen Jason Beria’s actual appearance before, together with his own memory and the handkerchief as a medium, Klein, combined with the layout map and the dowsing rod divination, quickly determined the sewer areas that Jason had passed.
After entering the pitch-black and fetid area, Klein used his maximum speed to pass through a large number of narrow areas and entered a relatively spacious area.
The dark river flowed, and a mixed smell filled the air. He would occasionally change his direction and chase after Jason Beria.
…
The Desire Apostle nearly lost control again. He stopped and pressed himself against the damp walls and cold pipes, trying hard to rein in his bloodlust and his desire to kill.
Pant. Pant.The thin shadow started to move.
At this moment, he suddenly turned his head to look at the spot he had just passed.
The pitch-black armor and the black crown first entered his “eyes,” outlining an extremely imposing figure.
Behind the figure, the weightless cloak lightly swayed as he moved forward.
…
“It’s nearby!”
A body of heavy silver armor stained in blood went through the entrance and climbed down to the sewers.
The murky river in the sewers flowed beneath the unlit surroundings. If a normal person walked in here, then he would have to carry a lantern in order to see the necessary details of the situation clearly.
However, to Klein, who was in his Spirit Body state, this wasn’t an obstacle. Everything around him had long been reflected in his “eyes.”
Therefore, when the Desire Apostle discovered him, he also discovered the Desire Apostle.
He didn’t speak, nor did he hesitate. He opened his mouth and let out a soundless screech.
This was an attack that directly damaged the soul!
The Desire Apostle suddenly stopped moving, as if someone had delivered a heavy blow to him.
Large patches of shadow-like black substances fell off his body, as though he was shaking off the snowflakes that had been tainted with the deepest desires.
In that instant, the Desire Apostle, who was already severely injured, almost fainted.
Without the support of his physical body, he was like a candlelight in the middle of a raging wind, swaying back and forth, on the verge of being extinguished at any moment.
His shadow suddenly dispersed, turning into a pitch-black liquid that flowed in all directions, making it impossible to know which shadow to pursue.
At that moment, a shadow suddenly jumped out from the darkness behind Klein, and it suddenly rushed forward!
The black liquid, that could no longer be considered sticky, was merely a tool used by the Desire Apostle to confuse and make it easier for him to launch a surprise attack!
Klein didn’t seem to react at all, allowing the shadow to lunge onto him.
However, the Desire Apostle suddenly shivered, as if he had touched the coldest and chilliest object possible.
The shadow rapidly slowed down, as if it had been “frozen” stiff.
He knew that wraiths and shadows came with freezing effects, but he didn’t expect that the fellow wearing the Dark Emperor’s crown would have such an influence on a Spirit Body like him.
This was a case of being completely suppressed when it came to their lives’ natural order!
Klein had expected such an outcome. He half turned his body, stretched out his right hand and placed it on the head of the stiff shadow.
Then, the dark golden Sun Brooch, which was concealed by the black armor, flashed with a faint light.
The Desire Apostle sensed the danger and could perceive his imminent doom. He tried to resist but was temporarily powerless.
A ray of pure and holy light appeared out of nowhere and landed on the shadow’s head, enveloping his body.
The surroundings were suddenly illuminated as the black shadow struggled with all its might but didn’t stop evaporating. In just a blink of an eye, it had become abnormally thin, and its spirituality was filled with the radiance of the blazing sun and cries of indignation.
Klein didn’t give him a chance to catch his breath, and he summoned another pure and bright Holy Light.
The feeling of daylight lasted for two seconds before the Desire Apostle fell to the ground, losing all signs of life.
His body remained in his shadow state, thin as though it had no density.
This Sequence 5 expert who had just assassinated a duke had died just like that. He didn’t even have the time to pass on his last words.
At the same time, Klein saw that the deceased’s spirit was on the verge of dissipating after suffering the blows.
The Beyonder characteristic will take a while to appear… Should I mimic Miss Sharron by possessing the shadow and speeding up the process… But I don’t know how…Klein began considering what to do next.
Suddenly, he felt the ground tremble slightly.
Relying on his spiritual intuition, he looked back at the place where he had passed by before.
A tall, heavy silver armor was rushing over. Diagonally down from the left shoulder, it was stained with a large amount of solidified blood.
Sealed Artifact 1-42…Klein’s heart tightened. Without any hesitation, he wrapped the spirit of the Desire Apostle within him and ended the summoning.
His original plan was that as long as the official Beyonders arrived, he would “return” immediately even if he didn’t manage to finish off the Desire Apostle, handing over the rest to them.
The Red Glove in the blood-stained silver armor only saw a silhouette wearing a black crown and a similarly colored cloak before it disappeared without a trace.
He narrowed his eyes, carefully examining the spot where the man had just been, and found the Desire Apostle who had lost his life.
“Clearing clues and destroying evidence?” he said in a low voice.
Tap. Tap. Tap.The Red Gloves who were behind him arrived one after the other.
…
After returning above the gray fog, Klein wasn’t in a hurry to channel the spirit. Instead, he directly left the mysterious space and returned to his body in the real world.
He skillfully packed up the ritual items like the candles, and soon, the last traces were removed.
After doing all of this, he once again created a double. He took four steps counterclockwise and arrived at the ancient palace above the gray fog.
Here he could communicate directly with a remnant spirit, as a real Spirit Medium could do, without having to pray to anyone or use the help of a ritual. He had confirmed that when he communicated with Nimblewright Master Rosago’s spirit.
Considering that the spirit of the Desire Apostle had been purified and might dissipate at any moment, Klein prepared himself to ask the relatively more important information.
As for the potion formula for the Devil pathway, he planned to consider it only at the end. In any case, even if he obtained it, he didn’t plan on selling it, lest he would nurture a few cold-blooded serial murderers.
Looking at the Desire Apostle with brown hair and brown, blank eyes, Klein emanated his spirituality and asked, “What were you plotting?”
The Desire Apostle’s connection had been completely severed off from the outside world by the gray fog and could only reply in a muddled voice, “Assassinate Duke Negan.”
Duke Negan… Him again? Who wants him dead so much?Klein was stunned as he asked, “Did it succeed?”
“Yes,” the Desire Apostle answered calmly without giving any additional descriptions.
In this state, he only replied to whatever he was asked.
Poor Duke Negan, the Lord of Storms wasn’t able to protect you…Klein gestured the sign of the crimson moon on his chest.
He didn’t attempt to understand the details and directly asked, “Who instigated you to do so?”
Was it the organization that had commissioned Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos?Klein recalled the assassination attempt.
The Desire Apostle calmly said, “An organization, the most secret and ancient organization, most Beyonders don’t know of its existence. Its members are said to have important figures in various fields, maybe the higher-ups of the various churches and militaries of different nations.”
Sounds familiar… Could it be that secret organization which Emperor Roselle joined, the ancient organization that wields the second Blasphemy Slate?Klein’s mind stirred as he asked, “What kind of reward did they promise you, that you would be willing to give up your identity of more than ten years?”
The Desire Apostle replied in a slightly changed voice, “A Card of Blasphemy, the Abyss card!”
A Card of Blasphemy? The Abyss card, one of Roselle’s twenty-two Cards of Blasphemy! This most likely corresponded to the Devil pathway. It’s no wonder that the Desire Apostle was willing to sacrifice everything that he had accumulated over the past ten years just for this… In it lies the hope for him to become a High-Sequence Beyonder!
The reward is much more valuable than the mission!
However, it’s unlikely that Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos would be attracted by such a reward, unless… unless that organization has another Card of Blasphemy or some other item…
If it’s really the mysterious organization which Roselle joined, finding a few Cards of Blasphemy is quite normal… Even if they don’t, they still possess the Blasphemy Slate…
Klein was alarmed at first before asking in confusion, “Why do they want Duke Negan dead?”
The spirit of the Desire Apostle thinned significantly again, and he said in a hollow voice, “I don’t know. All I did was consider taking the mission or not.”
“Then, have you heard anything?” Klein pressed.
The Desire Apostle remained in the same unperturbed state.
“I have heard that their purpose is the resurrection or awakening of the Creator.
“They interfere with the progress of history, making it fit their needs, in order to achieve their goals at a certain point in time.
“If the trend of the times aren’t as they expect, then they will try their best to reverse it.
“Other than that, they just quietly watch from the sidelines, apathetic. Perhaps they wouldn’t act or entrust something even once every few decades or centuries…”
A secret organization in the true sense of the word… It’s consistent with Roselle’s description of the powerful faction that secretly manipulates the world… It also seems related to the original Creator…Seeing that the Spirit Body of the Desire Apostle was about to disappear, Klein quickly asked, “What is the name of that organization? How can they be contacted?”
The Desire Apostle looked ahead emotionlessly, his figure quickly disintegrating.
Before he disappeared completely, he answered the question, “They are called the…
“Twilight Hermit Order.”
…
Inside the house with the glass greenhouse.
The thin secretary with the gold-rimmed glasses and white gloves sat with a sullen face and a look of deep grief.
“What’s your name? What Sequence are you? Which Beyonder pathway are you from?” Deacon Ikanser asked solemnly.
The blond secretary replied slowly in a deep voice, “Lockhart Siakam, Sequence 5, as for which Beyonder pathway I’m from, you can apply for access to my records from MI9.”
“Alright.” Ikanser then asked, “Does the duke come here at a fixed time every week?”
“No, he doesn’t like to work according to a schedule, especially after the assassination attempt by Qilangos. Before today, no one knew that he would be here today, and I only heard about it in the morning at parliament,” Lockhart Siakam replied seriously.
Ikanser thought and asked, “If there’s a spy amongst you, who do you think he is, and who do you suspect?”
Lockhart thought about it for a few seconds, then he shook his head.
Following that, Ikanser asked for details of the battle and got a rough idea of the process.
He saw that Lockhart was pale and badly hurt; hence, he politely rose to check on the rest of the duke’s guards.
After watching the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind leave, Lockhart took a deep breath and trudged over to Duke Negan’s corpse.
The great noble was no longer naked like before, but the remnants of terror still remained on his face.
After looking deeply at Duke Negan’s corpse, Lockhart murmured sadly, “I’m sorry.”
At this moment, with his back facing everyone, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.
He calmly added inwardly, “This is the choice of the times…”
West Borough, 9 Hope Street, the Prime Minister’s residence.
Aguesid Negan stood behind a large table and looked at Earl Hall with a serious expression.
“Lord Hall, my secretary should’ve briefed you on what has happened. You’re the first noble that I’ve thought of at this moment.”
The important member of the Conservative Party, who was presently Prime Minister of the Cabinet, looked like he had aged considerably. His tall, thin figure leaned forward as if unable to bear the bad news, to the point of needing to prop himself up on the table with both hands.
But his eyes were still sharp and his attitude calm.
Earl Hall, who had a beautiful mustache, sighed and said, “I’m sorry to hear this piece of news. It has shocked me greatly. I was thinking of visiting His Grace in a few days to discuss the bill that we’re all very concerned about, but who would’ve known that he would be attacked…”
Having lost the handsome appearance of his youth due to his deep smile lines and the fattening state of his body, he first expressed his condolences, grief, and empathy, then he restrained his emotions and said, “His Grace is already dead. Compared to crying and being angry, we need to be more careful and calm. Only by doing this can we handle the aftermath and prevent this heavy steam train of the Kingdom from derailing.”
“This is also the reason why I came to you immediately. The other nobles will only call upon their gods, trembling in fear, and express how unacceptable this is. They will want the murderer to be severely punished and the mastermind found. From their point of view, even the Duke who was heavily protected could be assassinated, then what about them?” Prime Minister Aguesid said in a heavy voice. “It’s a perfectly natural and understandable reaction, but it’s not the reaction we need.” ( B oxnovel.c om )
Earl Hall nodded and asked, “Who’s the murderer? What was the motive?”
“A Devil who was disguised as a banker for more than a decade, a true Devil. By the way, your Varvat Bank just acquired his business,” Aguesid said, his tone unchanged.
“Patrick Jason?” Earl Hall immediately remembered the man’s name.
He was the one who approved the acquisition of the bank.
Without reprimanding him, Prime Minister Aguesid thoughtfully said, “He’s a Sequence 5, but he suddenly sold his business, abandoning an identity which he had used for more than a decade, and took an extreme risk in order to assassinate my brother. From this, we can make a compelling guess that he was instigated by a person or some faction. Unfortunately, he was killed while escaping. Even his Spirit Body was taken away. According to reports from the Nighthawks, it was done by the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.
“It involves an extremely secretive organization, and we aren’t able to find out anything about it in a short period of time?” Earl Hall asked.
“Yes, that so-called Hero Bandit didn’t leave any traces behind. We can only start with the people who had come into contact with Jason in the past few months. This will take a lot of time, and there may not be any results.” Aguesid gave an affirmative answer.
Earl Hall took two steps forward and asked, “What’s His Majesty’s attitude regarding this?”
“Grief, but no specific thoughts,” Aguesid replied.
Earl Hall frowned and said after some thought, “In that case, the important thing isn’t about who’s the mastermind behind the scenes, but what goal they wish to achieve through this matter. If they want war, or to restart the conflict in the colonies, then we need to tell the masses that the one instigating Patrick Jason was the Feysac Empire, and we would fabricate a detailed process and provide seemingly convincing evidence. In the past several centuries, this northern neighbor of ours has always played a similar role, and I think everyone is already used to it. I don’t think there’s any doubt that it’s very, very, very normal for the barbarians to do this sort of thing.”
“And the masses will be afraid of them.” Prime Minister Aguesid curled the corners of his lips, without intending to smile. “But we’re making a series of changes that will take at least half of next year for us to stabilize before we have the ability to wage war.”
Earl Hall muttered to himself, “Then let’s find a target that everyone will find acceptable. Hero Bandit Dark Emperor is too mysterious and likewise for the secret organization behind him. If it’s made public just like that, it would definitely incur extreme panic. People are always afraid of the unknown.”
“Yes, what about the Aurora Order? They assassinated that pervert from Intis a few months ago. It wouldn’t surprise anyone if they do anything else.”
“Their reputation is bad enough. Their situation has already been repeated by the papers numerous times, to the point of becoming a horror element or classic antagonist in many novels. Besides, it will effectively reduce the suspicions that others have on us. There will always be people that believe the previous assassination was us commissioning the Aurora Order.
“Also, while we’re fighting against the illegal terrorist organization, let’s clean up Backlund. There are too many dangerous people hidden here.” Aguesid answered tersely in agreement.
“The Aurora Order isn’t a bad target…
“We shall first use them as a target. When the next year comes and we’re ready, then we’ll publish the results of the investigation, making an accusation that the one instigating the Aurora Order was the Feysac Empire. I believe that no one will care to defend a terrorist organization and the northern barbarians.”
Earl Hall was taken aback for a moment before saying, “This goes one step further than I thought.”
Without another word, Aguesid stood up and said, “I’m going to meet His Majesty now.”
Having said that, he looked at Earl Hall.
“You have to be careful of your safety too. We still haven’t figured out the motives of the people who assassinated my brother. Humph, the Church of the Lord of Storms has already agreed to replace the archbishop of Backlund diocese. Snake is always late at crucial moments! The believers of the Storm are always irritable, irascible, stubborn, conceited, and easily maneuvered by others!”
“Don’t be prejudiced. For example, Leumi is very intelligent.” Earl Hall let out a low laugh, and then he tapped his chest four times. “Thank you, the Goddess will protect me.”
…
The Twilight Hermit Order… sounds very imposing…Returning to the real world, Klein stood up and pressed the mechanical button for the toilet.
He walked out of the bathroom amidst the sound of running water and thought about the information he had just received from spirit channeling.
He suspected that Twilight Hermit Order was the ancient organization with the second Blasphemy Slate which Emperor Roselle had joined.
To choose to have someone assassinate Duke Negan for the sake of a so-called “historical process” sounds a little absurd, but it also seems to make sense… Their goal is to revive or awaken the original Creator? This is similar to the City of Silver’s belief. Little Sun and company have never believed that the Creator is dead. They can only accept that “He” has abandoned that piece of land and has been trying to get a response from “Him”…Klein paced back and forth, letting his thoughts wander.
After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly heard knocking on the door.
It wasn’t an attendant or maid from the Quelaag Club, but the bespectacled Carlson, one of the Machinery Hivemind members whom Klein had seen before.
“How did you get in?” Klein asked deliberately.
When Carlson saw that he was indeed in the room, he relaxed a little. Seeing that no one was around, he smiled.
“As a Beyonder, we often have all sorts of methods.”
He received news from Deacon Ikanser, learning of the Desire Apostle’s death, and came to confirm my situation. As for my performance, it’s rather successful. My “illusion of a living person” wasn’t exposed, and I successfully pulled the wool over everyone’s eyes…Klein’s hearted stirred and said, “Your expression tells me that there’s good news?”
“Yes, Patrick Jason Beria has been killed. You’re safe and no longer need to be protected by us,” Carlson said honestly.
Such feedback made Klein feel the potion inside his body to seemingly accelerate its digestion.
Surprised and delighted, he asked, “Are you sure?”
“Yes.” Carlson gave an affirmative answer.
“That’s great!” Klein said happily.
Carlson looked at him and complimented him wholeheartedly, “Your detective instincts and logical thinking have given us a great deal of help. The deacon wrote that after this matter is over, a reward will be given to you in secret. Probably about 1,000 pounds.”
1,000 pounds… Not bad, very generous! However, even if the bills in Jason’s suitcase were of five- or one-pound denominations, and even if his jewelry isn’t too expensive, it should still add up to about 50,000 pounds, right… Ma’am Mary of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council is probably worth that much if one counts her shares in the Coim Company.
Yes, Jason’s accomplice in luring Spellsinger of God away had probably taken some of the money. The remaining amount is probably around twenty to thirty thousand pounds, but that’s still nothing 1,000 pounds can compare with. What a pity… I can’t think of it that way. Maybe Jason’s accomplice took all the wealth ahead of time…Klein felt a wave of disappointment and joy.
And the reward from the Machinery Hivemind was even more proof of the success of his performance during this period of time. It made him feel like he was only one step away from completely digesting the potion.
“This is something I should do. After all, the person being threatened is me.” Klein smiled.
He wasn’t worried about retaliation from Jason’s accomplice, because revenge was only a ruse. More importantly, he would be a Sequence 6 by then.
Carlson nudged his glasses and said thoughtfully, “Sherlock, you’re also a believer of God. We hope to establish a good relationship with you. In the future, you can inform us of whatever you encounter and gather.”
This is them developing me into an informant of the Machinery Hivemind… I have another channel for reimbursement…Klein drew a triangular-shaped Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“No problem.”
…
No longer being protected by the Machinery Hivemind, Klein stayed at the Quelaag Club until dinner, then he slowly took a carriage back to 15 Minsk Street.
He opened the letterbox out of habit and saw a new letter with no postage stamp.
The letter was from Detective Isengard Stanton, who left it after an afternoon visit, had written: “… I heard from the Machinery Hivemind of the suggestion you offered. Your sharpness and caution is truly astounding. If you weren’t already a Beyonder, then I would even believe that being a Reader is the pathway that suits you best.
“You truly are the best young man at deduction that I’ve ever met!”
…
Klein stood in the living room, reading Isengard’s letter by the light of the gas lamp.
This time, there was nothing new to the performance. It was done step by step and conformed to the past performances. It didn’t even have much of an effect… But there were enough people in the audience, and all of them were by my side, which allowed me to get feedback directly…Klein held onto the letter as he reflected over the matter.
He half closed his eyes and felt something inside his body rapidly disintegrating and dissipating. Numerous illusory stars around him seemed to appear, and he could only feel a very weak attraction from the resplendent stars.
On the last month of 1349, his Magician potion was finally digested.
The street lamps at night illuminated the wet ground, which was sent splashing by the occasional horse carriage that passed by.
Backlund was located in the middle of the kingdom, only dozens of kilometers from the Sonia Sea, and it rained frequently all year round. The highest temperature in July was only 28 degrees Celsius, and the lowest was around 2 degrees Celsius in winter. The weather seldom had a chance of dropping to zero or lower, but this didn’t stop people from feeling the cold here. Even the northerners from Feysac, who were used to living in ice and snow, sometimes couldn’t bear the humidity that penetrated through their clothing and flesh.
Klein stood behind the oriel window in a room which didn’t have its fireplace lit. He looked at the tranquil scene outside and felt relaxed in his body, heart, and soul.
As long as he gathered the ingredients and concocted the potion, he could immediately advance to Sequence 6, becoming a Faceless.
The Magician potion has been completely digested… The Desire Apostle was personally finished off by me and he failed to escape… The Aurora Order’s search of The Fool’s believers is still going in circles… Apart from Mr. Azik being pursued by an unknown faction and the problem of the potion ingredients, I’m temporarily not troubled by anything…Klein leaned his body forward and took in a breath of air. He then looked at the fog that had condensed on the windows.
The reason why he had risked his life to intercept the Desire Apostle was because he was afraid that the other party would have other plans and, thus, smoothly escape from the pursuit of the official Beyonders. At that time, he might be remembered for his crucial advice and be avenged afterwards—as a Coldblooded, a Devil was unlikely to take the risk of avenging his comrades, but that didn’t mean that they wouldn’t choose to vent their anger on someone who nearly caused their death.
This operation was definitely necessary. Perhaps someone from the Twilight Hermit Order is somewhere receiving him. Once the Desire Apostle escapes, and with me not having any relevant information, perhaps I’ll be prepared against a Sequence 5, believing that I would be pretty safe once I advance to Faceless, but the Desire Apostle might very well use the information provided by the Abyss card and the Twilight Hermit Order’s help to advance to become a High-Sequence Beyonder! Such a development is quite scary if I think about it… One is required to inflict the finishing blow of justice…Klein reflected over what had happened this afternoon and summarized his experiences and lessons.
After enjoying the night scenery for a while, he returned to the sofa and sat down to think about his future plans.
With the reward provided by the Machinery Hivemind, I’ll be able to afford the mutated pituitary gland and blood of a Thousand-faced Hunter. The Deep-sea Naga’s hair simply requires me to have money. Such an ingredient should be relatively easy to find on the sea. I can get Mr. Hanged Man to help. The only problem is the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic…
And even if there is a clue, I don’t have enough money…
With this in mind, Klein couldn’t help but give a self-deprecating chuckle.
I’m not a person who particularly loves money, it’s just a very average preference. When I was in Tingen, I always encouraged Melissa to spend and urged her and Benson to hire a maid. I felt that no matter what, I should try to not treat myself too badly, and every time I did a covert operation, I always placed safety first and made sure to be careful so that I wouldn’t be affected mentally because of the allure of wealth.
However, in order to take revenge, I have to advance, and advancing requires me to buy expensive Beyonder ingredients. I can only accumulate every single penny and save whatever I can…
He suddenly hunched his shoulders and felt that the coldness of the living room made a Magician like him, who didn’t have an excellent constitution, shudder.
Therefore, he decided to take a shower, crawl into bed, and read in bed.
There’s only another three or four hours left before it’s bedtime; there’s no need to ignite the fireplace again…With a sigh, Klein got up and walked to the second floor.
…
Under the Steam Cathedral.
After Ikanser finished reading all the recorded statements, he picked up his coffee and took a sip.
After a few seconds of silence, he pulled out the ancient silver mirror called Arrodes.
Carlson took a glance at it and asked curiously, “Deacon, if I ask the honorable Arrodes about an unsolved mathematical problem or a classical paradox, will it give me the correct answer?”
“Most of the time, it will directly reject you. If it thinks that you have ill intentions, it will even give you a lightning strike or make you suffer a curse that you would never want to face,” Ikanser said with a sigh. “It’s a living Sealed Artifact with extremely high intelligence, not a rigid, rule-abiding difference machine. When using it, it’s best not to think about trying to find loopholes.”
Carlson looked around at his teammates and kindly suggested, “Deacon, let me ask the question for you. I have nothing I need to hide.”
He straightened his back and assumed an open, honest posture.
Ikanser smiled bitterly and said, “There’s no need, I already know what I need to know. I’m no longer afraid of similar questions, and occasionally, the honorable Arrodes will ask very profound questions. With your body’s condition, the subsequent penalty won’t be easy to bear.”
With that said, he clenched his fists before spreading his fingers apart and gently stroked the surface of the mirror thrice.
In that subtle atmosphere, Ikanser asked in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Who or what faction instigated the Desire Apostle to assassinate Duke Negan?’”
The silver mirror didn’t show any changes for a while. Only after a long time did the surface produce an aqueous light, forming a scene that looked like an oil painting.
It was a plain where the sun was about to set. The vast field was covered in a faint golden afterglow.
“What does that mean?” Carlson and the other members of the Machinery Hivemind looked at each other, unable to understand. Even though one of them was a Beyonder who had advanced from Mystery Pryer and was no stranger at reading revelations.
“Twilight? The symbol of the end of life? A sect that believes in Death, or lunatics that believe in the apocalypse?” a Mystery Pryer said after some deliberation.
Carlson nodded in agreement.
“I think it’s the latter.”
Ikanser ignored their discussion because Arrodes’s question had already appeared.
“What color of underwear do you like best?”
Ikanser’s face suddenly flushed red, and he felt as if smoke was rising from the top of his head.
With great difficulty, he spat out a word: “Red.”
The room suddenly became unusually quiet, and Carlson and the others pretended to look towards a corner.
Ikanser sat down wearily and scratched his fluffy hair, ready to ask the second question.
Carlson couldn’t bear it as he said, “Deacon, let me try.”
“… Try not to reach the punishment phase.” Ikanser finally nodded in agreement.
Carlson confidently mimicked the deacon’s actions, gently stroking the surface of the silver mirror three times while the other members gathered again.
“Honorable Arrodes, my question is ‘Who are the accomplices of the Desire Apostle?’”
The aqueous light stirred as the scene changed. It first presented a woman’s back, one with an outstanding figure.
Then, there was a person who was extremely blurry and could barely be identified as a man based on his attire.
“There is indeed another partner. This should be the person who sold the intelligence on Duke Negan! It’s a pity that the other party has already dealt with it…” Carlson looked around and said.
He felt that he had no secrets and didn’t need to care about the questions that followed.
This time, the choices that Arrodes offered was a question, a mission, or a penalty.
Without any hesitation, Carlson said, “Question!”
Words that looked like dripping blood quickly outlined the surface of the silver mirror: “Do you relieve yourself daily with your hand?”
Carlson’s lips quivered, and he felt his ears rapidly turn hot.
Although this was something he found very normal, giving an answer in front of so many teammates and his superior still gave him the urge to bury his head in the ground.
“Yes…” he answered very quietly.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Daly, with her blue eye shadow, tossed a stack of documents in front of Soul Assurer Soest.
“All the information you want on the tarot card case.”
“It’s smaller than I thought,” Soest said, slightly surprised.
Daly snickered.
“This is just an index.”
Upon seeing this, Leonard touched his lower lip with the palm of his red gloved-right hand.
“Captain Soest, why don’t we do a thorough investigation of the people who interacted with Jason Beria and compare it with the two previous cases? There might be clues to the organization that is symbolized by tarot cards.”
“Duke Negan is a devout believer of the Lord of Storms, and he represents the interests of the Church of the Lord of Storms in the political scene. The Mandated Punishers will definitely be frantically searching for the real culprit, so we don’t need to get involved; otherwise, we’ll easily be put at odds with them. Let’s investigate the cases involving the tarot cards, and who knows, we might find new clues. Of course, we’ll definitely end up running all over the place, but that’s part and parcel of a Red Glove’s duties,” Soest explained with a smile.
Leonard nodded.
“I understand.
And deep in his mind, the elderly voice tsked and laughed.
“The Nighthawks have missed it just like that. That person has the smell of the Dark Emperor, the true Dark Emperor!”
…
Inside the Holy Wind Cathedral.
Wearing a black bonnet, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, swept his silver eyes and picked a Mandated Punisher elite.
“Although I’m about to leave Backlund, this is the decision of the Council of Cardinals.
“You only have one mission after this, and that is to investigate the assassination of Duke Negan.
“After applying, all of you have the right to use a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact. You must find out who is targeting us!”
Standing at the very front, a middle-aged man wearing a modified captain’s hat immediately led the group. He clenched his fist and lightly tapped his chest.
“As you command, Your Eminence!”
He was lean and had no particularly outstanding features, but there was an anchor tattoo on his neck.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey looked at Susie, who had opened the door herself, and said in a low voice, “What’s Father and the others talking about?”
When she found out that Earl Hall had returned late and that his expression was unusually grave, she immediately sent Susie in to listen.
“Duke Negan was assassinated.” Susie closed the door behind her with her feet.
“Ah?” Audrey froze, suspecting that she had misheard.
Although she had already experienced an assassination attempt on Duke Negan, she had never thought that this powerful noble would actually die.
“It’s true.” Susie gave an affirmative answer.
Audrey instantly felt a little blank, finding it a little surreal.
How could such a powerful noble, a person of flesh and blood, capable of speaking and laughing, the duke who had given her a piece of land, die just like that?
Suddenly, she felt the cruelty and coldness of the adult world.
“Who did it?” Audrey asked subconsciously.
“A Sequence 5 Devil,” Sequence answered quickly. “But he has already been silenced by the so-called Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.”
“Ah?” Audrey was stunned once again.
How could it be the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? How could it be Mr. Fool’s adorer?
He helped me resolve the problem of Duke Negan’s previous assassination!
This is a complete contradiction!
Audrey immediately told Susie to eavesdrop again while she locked the door behind her and sat at the edge of her bed, praying to Mr. Fool.
After she had finished reciting his honorific name and had described the assassination of Duke Negan, she asked with great trust, “Was your adorer present there?”
After a while, she saw the endless gray fog and heard the voice of The Fool.
“Yes.
“He’s looking for the organization that directed the Desire Apostle.”
As expected, it wasn’t arranged by Mr. Fool! Was the reason why “He” had his adorer stop Qilangos last time also because of that organization that’s pulling the strings behind the scenes?Audrey relaxed and asked curiously, “What organization is that? For it to gain your attention.”
A second later, she heard Mr. Fool reply in an unperturbed manner, “Twilight Hermit Order.”
Twilight Hermit Order…
What kind of organization is it? Why haven’t I heard of it? When Mr. Hanged Man was filling me in on the general knowledge of the various factions, he didn’t even mention anything about this…
Audrey was both surprised and confused. As the gray fog faded away, Mr. Fool’s aloof figure had vanished.
Her eyes darted around as she quickly made a guess.
This organization known as the Twilight Hermit Order sounds even more powerful and mysterious than the other underground powers such as the Aurora Order and the Life School of Thought. It’s so unknown that even the knowledgeable and experienced Mr. Hanged Man, who’s closely related to the Church of the Lord of Storms, doesn’t know of its existence…
And their plot was directed at a powerful noble of the kingdom, one of the most powerful people in the world.
They might be the observers hidden in the deepest depths of the Beyonder world, the true controllers. They influence the situation of the Northern and Southern Continents, so it’s no wonder that they would be noticed by Mr. Fool…
The last time Mr. Hanged Man successfully got “His” adorer to help wasn’t because the promised reward was sufficiently high, but because Mr. Fool himself was targeting Twilight Hermit Order…
This organization is as mysterious as our Tarot Club…
Audrey, for some inexplicable reason, became a little excited, and this diluted the impact Duke Negan’s assassination had on her.
There definitely aren’t a lot of Beyonders who know of the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order. And I’m one of them, and we, the Tarot Club, are targeting them!Audrey stood up and walked to the full-body mirror in front of her.
She raised her chin slightly, showing an abnormally beautiful angle.
Staring at the girl in the mirror, Audrey slowly calmed down. This was the first time she felt it was imperative that she quickly raised her Sequence.
Even Duke Negan, a Beyonder under tremendous amounts of protection, can be assassinated, let alone Father who’s just an ordinary person.
Although based on the family vault’s situation, there are definitely many Beyonders in the family, and the Church of the Goddess will also provide additional protection. However, this doesn’t ease my heart. Duke Negan’s guards aren’t any weaker than what we have…
All the best, Audrey, get to Sequence 7 as soon as possible, then Sequence 6, and then hide in the darkness. I’ll be my father, mother, and brothers’ last line of defense!
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
The Blue Avenger was once again passing by, moored at the port, giving sailors a chance to indulge and vent.
Alger Wilson changed into a robe embroidered with storm patterns and went to the largest cathedral on the archipelago, the Cathedral of Waves.
It was classical in style, and it mostly used stone pillars and arched structures, and it had a towering dome and two clock towers—in the early days of colonization, the pioneers often had no time to build a cathedral, which brought about very serious consequences for them.
Surrounded by tribes, jungles, and ancient buildings, they would often die mysteriously in great numbers for no reason at all, even after they had conquered the region.
This situation, which had caused a great panic, gradually deteriorated after the cathedrals of the various Churches were built, becoming something that happened only once in a while.
Standing in front of the cathedral, Alger was in no hurry to enter. Instead, he looked through the narrow windows at the dark and mysterious atmosphere and the warm candlelight that illuminated the activity area.
A few seconds later, he entered the grand prayer hall, clenched his right fist and struck his left chest. He turned to the bishop facing him and said, “May the Storm be with you!”
“May the Storm be with you!” the bishop responded in the same way.
Without waiting for Alger to speak, the bishop of the Cathedral of Waves took out a telegram.
“You’re just in time. The Council of Cardinals has issued orders. Read it before praying.”
“What orders?” Alger asked casually as he reached out to take it.
The bishop’s expression was grave as he said, “Duke Negan has been assassinated. The Council of Cardinals has ordered all Mandated Punisher and priests to pay attention to anything regarding the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor, as well as all the matters related to the tarot ritual.”
Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?Alger perfectly expressed his surprise.
He already knew that the Dark Emperor was Mr. Fool’s adorer.
The bishop said with a serious nod, “The assassin of Duke Negan is a Sequence 5 Devil, but while escaping, he was killed by Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. This is the same outcome as Rear Admiral Qilangos, who failed to assassinate the duke.”
Not only are the superficial circumstances the same, but even the core issues are the same… It was also Mr. Fool’s adorer who killed Qilangos, another adorer… Was Mr. Fool the one who really wanted Duke Negan dead? No, if it were really him, then he would’ve warned Qilangos the last time to be careful of Miss Justice, so as to not expose his identity on the spot… Mr. Fool is paying attention to the truth behind the assassination and the real murderer? Who could it be, or which organization would receive so much attention from Mr. Fool?Alger instantly thought of many things and made a preliminary judgment.
He looked down at the telegram and saw that the Church had set up a special investigation team for the assassination of Duke Negan. Every member was an elite of the Mandated Punishers.
Should I apply to join, so as to have a grasp of their actions at any time?Alger hesitated for a moment.
In the end, he decided to follow his original plan and keep a low profile.
…
With a brand new day, Klein slept until he woke up naturally. He slowly got up, washed his face, and went downstairs.
He wasn’t in a hurry to prepare breakfast. Instead, he habitually opened the door, bathed in the fog, and took out today’s newspaper from the letterbox.
“What is it?” Suddenly, he noticed that there was a thick envelope stuffed inside the newspaper. It wasn’t light at all.
Squeezing the surface, Klein’s mind flashed with the faint fragrance of banknote ink.
His spiritual intuition told him that there was a lot of cash inside.
Carefully, he opened it and pulled out the stack of money.
After counting the money, he confirmed that there was a total of 1000 pounds.
It’s the reward money from the Machinery Hivemind… Is this their way of secretly handing me the money? How can they be so certain this is fine? Leaving it in my mailbox just like that? What happens if it’s stolen?The delighted Klein couldn’t help but grumble.
With this money, and without the Machinery Hivemind protecting him in secret, he could go to Vampire Emlyn White to complete the previous transaction!
After breakfast, Klein immediately put on his coat and hat, held his cane, and stuffed the newspaper in his arm and went out.
On his way to the carriage stop, he saw his landlord, Mrs. Stelyn Sammer directing the maid to load the suitcase into the carriage in front of the door.
“Good morning, Mrs. Sammer.” Klein smiled and greeted her.
Stelyn smiled modestly and returned the greeting.
She seems to have recovered mentally… Who knows what happened to her…Klein curiously asked, “Where are you going?”
“It’s almost New Year’s. Mary gave Luke some time off in advance. We’re going to Desi Bay to usher in the new year,” Stelyn said proactively. “Sigh, we’ve been to a few of the cities there, including the famous coastal towns. This time, we’re preparing to go to Feynapotter. I’ve heard that the scenery in Seville City is quite good.”
Klein replied in jest, “How enviable.”
“What about you? Detective Moriarty, where do you plan on spending the New Year?” Stelyn asked with a smile.
I’m probably staying here… Oh right, I have to prepare some tools to repair the wall which Stuart had previously shot a hole in…Klein smirked and said, “Back to Midseashire, where the winter smells different.”
The smile on Stelyn’s face became even more obvious.
“I hope to meet you at Desi Bay in future New Year’s Eve celebrations.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
Upon seeing Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his black tweed coat, Emlyn White, who was carefully wiping the candle stand, smiled.
He combed his hair, walked over with his head held high and said in a low voice, “There’s information on Jason Beria. A Sanguine knows him.”
“I have his information as well.” Klein smiled as he handed the newspaper over. The headline read: “Yesterday, His Grace the Duke of Negan assassinated, a true devil plundering the land.”
Beneath the title was a detailed description of the assassination yesterday, and it revealed that the murderer was a banker named Patrick Jason who was killed on the spot, and the terrorist organization, the Aurora Order, claimed responsibility.
When he saw the news earlier, Klein, who was having his breakfast, almost spewed out the milk in his mouth.
At first, he imagined that the Aurora Order’s Mr. A was brain damaged to take responsibility for this matter. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was most likely a cover used by the officials.
If the Twilight Hermit Order is really the ancient organization which Emperor Roselle joined, then they would be extremely hostile towards the Aurora Order. After all, they hate the True Creator…This thought suddenly flashed through Klein’s mind.
Emlyn looked blankly at the newspaper again and again before asking in disbelief, “Does this mean the information I got is useless?”
“In theory.” Klein gave the vampire gentleman a sympathetic look. “However, the official organizations are still investigating the masterminds behind Jason Beria, if your information points in the right direction, it should be of worth.”
As for Klein himself, he obviously didn’t want to get involved in this matter anymore.
“No… He only knew Jason Beria and some of his hobbies.” Emlyn sighed.
Seeing his reaction, Klein asked in amusement, “Don’t you usually read newspapers?”
How did you only learn of such an important matter until now!?
Emlyn gave him an odd glance.
“Why should I read the newspapers?
“I’m very busy.”
Busy cleaning the Harvest Church, busy spending time with those dolls you have at home, and busy thinking of ways to trick people into giving you blood to drink… You really are a new-age vampire…Klein opened his mouth, but he used his Clown powers to suppress the laughter he was about to let out.
He didn’t tease Emlyn White and said seriously, “I’ve already gathered enough money for those two ingredients.
“When can you give them to me?”
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Emlyn White jumped in fright as he carefully sized him up and said, “You’re richer than I thought.”
He had imagined that Sherlock Moriarty would take at least a week to raise 2,450 pounds.
“I’ve been saving for a long time.” Klein sighed in response.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“It’s so lucrative being a private detective?”
“This is just an identity that makes things convenient. If you don’t encounter a huge bounty, it’ll be two to three hundred pounds a year,” Klein said frankly.
Emlyn glanced at him and asked casually, “So what do you actually do? Smuggling arms? Stealing from the vaults of the rich and powerful? For Beyonders below Sequence 7, there’s not much that can be done to save up more than 2,000 pounds so quickly, and most of them are gray areas that border on breaking the law. ”
You, a vampire, are talking to me about breaking the law? It seems like you’re rather eager to make some quick money…Klein smiled.
“Accept some relatively dangerous missions; if you aren’t afraid of death, you can try.”
Emlyn shut his mouth, and only after a long time did he say, “Come and find me in the evening. I’ll take you to the seller’s place.”
What an obedient vampire…Klein was about to agree, but he suddenly found it unsafe.
What if the seller gets thoughts from seeing all the money? What if he doesn’t have the corresponding Beyonder ingredients and is trying to fool me to commit a robbery? Emlyn White can be trusted, but not necessarily the seller he’s introducing… I have to find an excuse to perform a divination above the gray fog to confirm the degree of danger… Yes, there’s no need for it to be so complicated. There’s a better way…After some thought, Klein turned his head to look at Emlyn.
“No, go by yourself.
“I’ll give you 1,000 pounds as a deposit, and you’ll bring the two ingredients to the Harvest Church. After confirmation, I’ll pay the remaining balance. I believe the seller will accept this method. This will show the credit of a noble Sanguine.”
Upon being flattered, Emlyn unconsciously lifted his chin.
“There’s no problem with this way of trading.”
Saying that, he let out a laugh.
“Are you afraid that the other party will not keep their word? Are you more at ease in the Harvest Church?”
“Of course, anyone would feel safe when they see a Mother Earth adorer by the side, who is over 2.2 meters tall and has exceptionally firm muscles.” Klein smiled and pointed at Father Utravsky. “People who can deal with him wouldn’t mind two to three thousand pounds.”
Emlyn’s face darkened, and he snorted.
“Aren’t you worried that I’ll steal the thousand-pound deposit?”
Klein casually looked straight ahead.
“Why should I be worried?
“You will come back here every day, making it easy to find you, and a living creature like a vampire would sell for more than a thousand pounds.”
Emlyn, who had been hit in a sore spot, muttered in exasperation, “Sanguine! Do you understand? Sanguine!
“Also, don’t call me a creature!”
Klein chuckled and didn’t say anything as he waited for Emlyn to calm down.
“We’ll do it the way you requested.” Finally, Emlyn reached out and rubbed his temples.
Klein immediately took out the envelope he had received that morning, and he handed it to him along with the thick stack of cash worth a thousand pounds.
“See you here at eight tonight.”
After counting the bills and after confirming that there was no mistake, Emlyn warily stole a glance at Father Utravsky and said in a low voice, “Mr. Private Detective, with you being in contact with a lot of intelligence and news, have you heard of an evil god known as The Fool?”
Evil?… Evil? You f…Inwardly, Klein nearly threw out a profanity.
He answered with the most normal expression, “Many people are searching for believers of The Fool recently. Are you planning on joining their ranks to obtain the relevant bounty?”
Emlyn sighed and said, “No, I’m only considering whether I should ask this evil god or the evil soul to help me dispel the psychological cue. As you know, the rumors going around include “His” specific honorific name, and as long as it’s converted into Hermes or ancient Hermes, it’s possible to get a response… What do you know about “Him”? How much harm will “He” bring to “His” believers? Will “He” forcefully change the believers’ views?”
Although it points to me, I still have to say. My dear vampire friend, you are like a drowning man desperately clutching at straws…Feeling mixed emotions, Klein said, “The Fool is very mysterious. Up to this day, apart from the news you already know, no one knows of ‘His’ detailed situation. For example, how vast his clergy is, or what sort of corresponding prayer rituals there are.
“What puzzles me is that you aren’t considering the two of your vamp—Uh, Sanguine’s ancestor, the ancient goddess Lilith? As long as the ritual is correct and the offerings are appropriate, ‘She’ will help you dispel the psychological cue.”
Emlyn leaned back slightly and stared straight ahead, saying nothing for several seconds.
He seemed to instantly become sullen.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a low voice, “Before the Cataclysm, the ancestor had already rarely responded to prayers. Only certain special circumstances allowed us to get ‘Her’ help. This does not include the removal of a psychological cue.”
In the legends of the City of Silver, the ancient goddess, Lilith, who represented the moon had already had her authority taken back by the awakened Creator, or perhaps she had fallen in some battle among the gods earlier on… Then, who is the one occasionally responding to the Sanguines’ pleas? The Primordial Moon?Klein deliberately pressed, “Then, there’s still the Primordial Moon to pray to. Many underground Beyonders have rituals that borrow ‘His’ power.”
This is mainly referring to the Shaman King and the corresponding biological creatures…Klein added inwardly.
Emlyn’s lips quivered, but he didn’t speak as there was an indescribable fear on his face.
After a long time, he solemnly said, “I suspect that the Primordial Moon was impersonated by some evil god or a high-level devil. People who pray to ‘Him’ mostly experience change, turning cruel, crazy, and even filled with desire. And the remaining ones, with the Sanguine mainly, there is a higher chance of them losing control and becoming true monsters.
“There was once a powerful Sanguine that tried to pray due to some danger, but she ended up turning into nothing but a hunk of meat that only knows to mate and reproduce. She, together with bulls, rams, stallions, mice, and even plants and rocks, gave birth to one strange descendant after another. Each one of them developed their own Monster species. Thankfully, she was quickly eliminated along with her descendants.
… The Primordial Moon is that dangerous? There was no mention of it in the Book of Secrets. Had Shaman King Klarman’s thoughts been corrupted? Fortunately, I only referenced, modified, and prayed to myself…Klein’s heart raced in fright as a result of Emlyn White’s description.
This made him acutely realize that the hidden existences other than the seven deities were indeed not that trustworthy.
Except me…He sighed.
At that moment, Emlyn smiled bitterly and said, “If the negative effects brought by The Fool isn’t that great, praying to ‘Him’ might be something to consider.”
The only effect is that you will pay a certain amount of money for it…In order to maintain his image, Klein could only pat Emlyn on the shoulder and draw a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It’s very dangerous to pray to a hidden existence that you don’t know about. If you’re considering that, you might as well choose a faith out of the seven deities you prefer. They won’t affect your daily life and won’t make you abandon your dolls.”
“If there’s really no other way…” Emlyn suddenly found himself calmer than he had expected.
Klein didn’t linger on. He pushed his way out into the aisle and walked out of the Harvest Church.
Looking out at the misty sky, he began to think about what to do next.
There was no doubt that his current focus was on saving money and finding the ingredients.
Little Sun’s side needs to stabilize a little more. To prevent him from being suspected again, I’ll use the method of ridding a Rampager’s mental corruption as the promised payment… The Deep-sea Naga’s hair can be entrusted to Mr. Hanged Man. I’ll have to rely on myself for the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic… There hasn’t been any relevant information from Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom, Mr. Stanton, for over a month. I’ll have to try different channels… Yes, it’s been quite long. It’s likely that the High-Sequence Beyonder of the Rose School of Thought isn’t monitoring the Bravehearts Bar that closely. I’ll go visit it in the evening and see if I can contact Miss Sharron and Maric…Klein quickly had an idea.
In order to go to Bravehearts Bar, he had to first go to East Borough and change his worker’s clothes in the one-bedroom apartment he also rented on Black Palm Street.
As he thought of this, he walked towards the carriage stop on the opposite side of the road.
…
West Borough, inside Grimm Cemetery.
Fors Wall, who was dressed in a black veiled hat, quietly walked beside Dorian Gray, a member of the Abraham family. She had accompanied him to place flowers on Lawrence, Aulisa, and company’s graves.
While walking silently, her thoughts were completely focused on the Beyonder ingredient, the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.
She knew that she had already digested the Apprentice potion and as long as she could get the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch, she would become a Trickmaster. However, she ultimately lacked the clues related to it, and The Sun, that she had the most expectations at being able to help her, didn’t dare to hold a ritual or invite friends to hunt Spirit Eaters because of what had happened before.
In order to advance as quickly as possible and escape the curse of the full moon, she had even asked Mr. Fool for help, hoping that “His” adorers could help her find the ingredients. In the process, she revealed that she had published her new book and was about to receive a fixed fee for the book, in order to prove that she had sufficient power to purchase it—she didn’t fear that her real identity would be known by Mr. Fool, because she believed that Mr. Fool clearly knew it.
In the secluded, quiet, and cold environment, Fors and Dorian stopped at Lawrence’s grave.
Looking at the photo taken after his death and reading the epitaph: “he’s a good teacher,” Dorian Gray remained silent for a long time before sighing.
“How ironic…”
“Why?” Fors asked in surprise.
She had heard Lawrence mention that he was a public school teacher in Constant City, Midseashire, and that was why she had used such an epitaph.
“This has nothing to do with you. It has to do with our family.” Dorian gave a self-deprecating laugh and bent down to put down the flowers.
After straightening his body, he looked straight ahead, and suddenly spoke out, “Fors, do you want to become a Beyonder? The kind I described in my letter.”
Dorian Gray’s question didn’t surprise Fors at all. She had been prepared after keeping in contact with him for the past month, and she had even asked the experienced Mr. Hanged Man at the Tarot Club to decide what kind of expression and reaction she should use when faced with the question.
“Are there really such Beyonders?” Fors asked in surprise.
Dorian gently nodded.
“Yes.”
He looked around to make sure that there was no one around, then he walked up to a tree with fallen leaves and pressed his hand on it.
Dorian’s figure suddenly blurred, as if turning into a reflection in the water.
When it was clear, he had already appeared behind the tree, his posture unchanging.
“Oh god! That’s really, really amazing!” Remembering the teachings of Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice, her mouth opened in a semicircle as she exclaimed.
Dorian walked back, smiled, and asked, “Do you want to become such a Beyonder?”
Fors fell silent for a moment before she answered him “excitedly”, “… “Yes!”
Now that she was finally going to be a periphery member of the Abraham family, many things would be much easier for her in the future! Her heart was filled with genuine joy.
Dorian laughed before turning his expression grave, asking in all seriousness, “Are you willing to be my student?”
Fors nodded.
“Yes!”
Dorian let out a sigh of relief and then made a self-deprecating comment.
“I’m not a good teacher, I even taught a… Heh, there’s no need to mention the past anymore. In short, don’t hold too high of an expectation.”
After considering it over this period of time, he had decided to learn from his previous experiences and lessons. He didn’t tell Fors the situation regarding the Abraham family and only treated their relationship as one of teacher and student. That way, he didn’t have to worry about the other party coveting his family’s few remaining mystical items.
“No, your explanations of mysticism are excellent, really, Mr. Gray. No, Teacher.” Fors quickly confirmed the relationship between them.
Dorian looked at the tombstone, shook his head, and exhaled.
“I wasn’t planning on taking in any more students, but your noble character infected me.
“If nothing unexpected happens, I can give you the corresponding potion today.”
“Today?” Fors asked, surprised.
Back when she went to Backlund Station to pick up Dorian Gray, she noticed that he was carrying only a very small suitcase, barely enough for a change of clothes. There was no evidence that he had any Beyonder ingredients on him.
Does he have his own resources and channels in Backlund, ones that belong to the Abraham family?Fors made a vague guess.
Her original plan was to rely on the inconvenience of the distance between them to sell off the Beyonder ingredients for the Apprentice potion, and then tell him that she had successfully advanced to become a Beyonder. This way, she was able to obtain a considerable amount of cash, as well as to avoid the tragic consequence of taking the Apprentice potion again and having to spend time to digest it.
“Yes.” Without explaining, Dorian pointed in the other direction. “Let’s go see Laubero and Aulisa first.”
Taking a turn, they left Grimm Cemetery and returned to the house in Cherwood Borough which Fors and Xio had rented.
For the past month or so, Xio, who had advanced to Sheriff, had been leaving early and returning late every day in order to pay off her heavy debts. She had been trying hard to get every bounty she could get, so there was no doubt that she was of the house around noon.
“Is there a quiet room?” Dorian looked around casually.
“Plenty.” Fors led her new teacher into the activity room on the first floor.
Dorian circled the room, checked the surroundings, and then asked Fors to light a candle mixed with a piece of dark red sandalwood.
He closed the door and drew the curtains.
He walked to the candle and took out two bottles of essential oil and some common herbal powders.
Holding a ritual? Shouldn’t there be three candles?Fors curiously watched from the side and didn’t rashly open her mouth, as if she was stunned by the atmosphere.
After finishing the first part of the ritual, Dorian took a step back and, with a serious expression, switched to the language of ancient Hermes.
“I!
“I summon in my name:
“Special Spirit Bodies roaming the upper realms, the void creature that loves music, Dorian Gray Abraham’s Contract Companion.”
Whoosh!
There was a sudden gust of wind in the activity room, and with a sobbing voice, the flickering candle flames were tinged with a deep blue hue.
The rings of light quickly spread out, forming a door that was beyond the concept of normality.
A ball of semi-illusory and half-corporeal objects flew out from the bottom of the circle of light.
Its entire body was colored a milky white. There were no eyes, nose, arms, or legs around it. Only an opening which resembled a mouth cracked open over its surface.
Dorian grinned, opened his mouth, and began to hum a gentle folk lullaby.
The “ball” swayed left and right, appearing extremely satisfied.
After he finished humming, Dorian extended his hand.
“Malmouth, give me the items that I deposited with you the day before yesterday.”
The “ball” jumped up and down as its body suddenly swelled while it opened its “mouth” extremely wide.
Then, it spat out two Beyonder ingredients which had strange lusters to them.
To think that can be done…Fors stared in surprise.
Dorian caught the Apprentice potion’s main ingredients, canceled the summoning, and ended the ritual.
He turned his head and smiled at Fors.
“Even in the spirit world, void creatures like Malmouth are extremely rare. Under normal circumstances, summoning rituals will not point to them. An elder of a sufficiently high Sequence must enter the Spirit World and, after a long period of searching, make a contract with one of them. That way, it will allow subsequent descendants to complete a summoning ritual with their corresponding name.
“After the void creature arrives, a new contract can be made, making them closely connected to oneself and no longer summonable by others.”
“So that’s how it is… That sounds interesting!” Fors said from the bottom of her heart.
She couldn’t help but look forward to the future.
If I don’t consider the curse of the full moon, or how ordinary Beyonders are being suppressed and constantly facing danger, exploring this wonderful world would be the most delightful thing… I hope that one day I can truly roam the Spirit World…
Dorian responded with a chuckle, “Malmouth’s greatest ability is to swallow many items into its belly without causing them any harm. It’s the equivalent of a mobile, hidden warehouse that almost no one can find.
“Of course, it can’t store too much as its stomach has limited space. Also, it doesn’t like people without talent in music. It would reject signing a contract with such people.”
At least I can play the lyre…Just as Fors breathed a sigh of relief, Dorian instructed her to get him a black stew pot.
Realizing that he was about to concoct the potion right there and then, she maintained her expression, but her heart was frantically praying for an accident.
I don’t want to drink the Apprentice potion again! That would waste a lot of time! If I had known that this would happen, then I would’ve been more honest… It’s too late to tell the truth. Teacher Gray must’ve tried a divination attempt, but the outcome suffered interference. Confessing now would mean that there’s a powerful person backing me or instigating me…In the midst of her thoughts, she saw Dorian turn around and hand her a bottle of the bubbling potion.
“Drink it and you’ll become a Beyonder,” Dorian said in a flat but very seductive tone.
Then he reassured her, “Don’t worry. There won’t be any problems with me here.”
“Okay!” Fors gritted her teeth, received the Apprentice potion, and drank it all in one gulp.
At the same time, a thought flashed in her mind:
Honesty is the best policy…
…
The carriage stopped outside East Borough, and Klein, walking with a cane and a hat, entered the spacious slum in a relatively decent neighborhood.
As he walked forward, he saw two familiar figures emerge from the relatively clean apartment in front of him.
They were girls, one seventeen or eighteen years old, the other fifteen or sixteen years old—daughters of the laundry maid, Liv—Freja, and Daisy. The latter had once been kidnapped by Capim and was rescued by the Dark Emperor.
Daisy also spotted Klein and smiled brightly.
“Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty!”
Klein smiled and nodded before asking in puzzlement, “Daisy, don’t you have public elementary school to attend?”
At the behest of reporters like Mike Joseph and the push by the Church of the Evernight Goddess, the Backlund government established a charity fund with Capim’s estate, specifically to help women and families who had been hurt by Capim.
Daisy’s family took advantage of the opportunity to move from a shabby apartment in an environment with poor security to the outskirts of East Borough. They moved from one room to two, separating the “laundry area” from the place where they ate and slept.
In addition, Daisy received a bursary for attending a public elementary school, and she was delighted that the charity fund was responsible for her tuition and meals costing three pence a week.
What puzzled Klein was that the public elementary school only had breaks on Sundays, so Daisy wasn’t supposed to be here at this time.
“The school is very close, I took advantage of the afternoon break to return and help Freja bring the washed and dried laundry to a client. She and mother can’t handle the workload,” Daisy answered frankly.
The immediate effect of her going to school was that the amount of laundry which Liv and Freja could do every day decreased, obviously lowering their family income. If it wasn’t for Mike’s help applying for a grant from the charity, then they wouldn’t be able to maintain their present lives.
Therefore, there was no doubt that Freja wouldn’t be able to enter a public elementary school, and when Daisy and Klein talked about it, her eyes were filled with unconcealed envy and pain.
Despite not even being eighteen years old yet, all she could do was silently watch her sister attend school.
Klein noticed that detail and deliberately reminded Daisy, “You really should know that your mother and Freja are having a hard time. Treat them well.”
Daisy nodded seriously and said, “I’ve thought about it. When things settle down, I’ll teach Freja what I learned during the day at night and on Sundays. I’ll be her only tutor!”
Freja’s eyes suddenly blinked, and she couldn’t help lowering her head.
“Good, very good,” Klein praised her before bidding them farewell in a good mood, and he turned to another street.
He went to Black Palm Street to change out of his worker clothes, and just after he left the apartment where he was renting a room from, he saw an old middle-aged man walk over. He asked with a kind face, “Sir, have you heard of the original Creator?”
The original Creator?Klein was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately thought of the intelligence that Old Kohler had previously given him.
Recently, there had been people preaching the faith of the original Creator in East Borough, the dock area, and the factory district. It pushed the belief that “He” hadn’t really passed away and that he existed in the body of every human being and every object. As long as one served “Him” wholeheartedly and praised “Him,” then not only would “His” believers be redeemed after death, but they would also enter “His” kingdom. They would also suffer tremendous improvements in their present life, for instance, having sizzling meat to eat every day.
This was very close to the Aurora Order’s theory of the mutated Creator, so Klein had decided that it was the secret organization which was behind it. He felt that they had begun to value the vast majority of the poor after the Lanevus incident.
They’ve already developed so arrogantly to even solicit people on the streets?Klein hesitated and replied, “I’ve heard of that.”
The well-dressed middle-aged man immediately revealed a smile.
“Then, do you know about the incoming apocalypse? Do you know that the original Creator will create a sanctuary to protect ‘His’ believers?”
For a moment, Klein thought of going with the flow and be inoculated so as to slowly infiltrate the Aurora Order’s periphery organization, so as to gather the appropriate evidence and clues to take revenge on them for seeking the believers of The Fool. But after careful consideration, he felt that it was too dangerous. It was something that was tiring and troublesome for him to do alone, without any certainty of success.
In the end, he decided to inform the Machinery Hivemind about the current situation and leave it to the official organizations to handle!
After thinking through the problem, Klein’s expression immediately darkened.
“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know!”
He strode forward, shaking off the middle-aged man and ignoring his shouts.
On the way out of East Borough, he watched carefully and found that the workers who had lost their jobs due to the off-season and the efficiency improvements from textile machines were grouped together. They were being comforted and were listening to the preaches from people of unknown identities.
The investigations of East Borough, the dock area, and factory district were completed two months ago. Why haven’t the three Churches and parliament produced any concrete measures yet? The importance that they’ve placed on this issue must’ve increased. It’s impossible for them to not notice the current situation… Is this a trap for bigger fish? That’s very risky and can easily get out of hand!As Klein lampooned, he pushed the cap on his head as he walked out of East Borough and went straight to the Backlund Bridge area.
At noon, the Bravehearts Bar had just opened, and there were almost no drunkards present. Only the nearby, busy workers would come in and grab a simple lunch.
Klein mingled with them and spent ten pence on wheat bread with pork sausages and a glass of Southville beer, making himself appear rather rich.
After leisurely filling his stomach and finishing his beer, he looked at the bartender.
“Is Kaspars Kalinin here?”
He planned on replenishing some of his ordinary ammunition while he was here.
The bartender glanced at him.
“It seems like you haven’t been here in a while?
“Kaspars is dead. It’s said that he was a little restless while sleeping at night, wrapping himself in a tight bundle and suffocating himself in the end. Heh heh, I don’t really believe that kind of thing would happen. I’ve only heard about such things in ghost stories, but that’s what those black-and-white dogs say.”
Black-and-white dogs were referring to the police who wore black-and-white checked uniforms.
Suffocating himself to death? That sounds like mysticism… Was it because the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder was unable to find Miss Sharron and Maric, and thus, they chose to kill someone to vent their anger? Where’s the bearing of being a High-Sequence Beyonder? In that case, Kaspars wasn’t able to contact Miss Sharron… Perhaps they’ve already left Backlund
Kaspars wasn’t prepared for the dangers of the Beyonder world. If it were me, I wouldn’t have returned to the Bravehearts Bar. I would’ve taken all the money I saved up and go to another city for a change in environment… However, under normal circumstances, a High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t specially deal with such ordinary people. At most, they would force a mediumship ritual without considering the aftereffects… As expected of the self-indulgent Rose School of Thought. To think a High-Sequence Beyonder would actually do such a thing…
While feeling surprised, Klein also felt pity for the black-market arms dealer.
The bartender wiped a cup and continued, “If you wish to buy some stuff, there’s a new dealer.”
“Who?” Klein asked in passing.
“Old Man. He’s in Billiard room 3,” the bartender said without looking up.
Klein immediately stood up, slowly walked towards that familiar place, and knocked on the unlocked door.
“Come in.” A voice rang out.
This voice sounds a little familiar…Klein pushed open the door and looked inside.
Standing by the table was a boy that didn’t look too old. He was dressed in an old overcoat, a brown bowler hat, and had bright red eyes. It was Ian, whom Klein had met when he first arrived in Backlund. Back then, he was entrusted with the case of Detective Zreal’s disappearance and was ultimately involved in the conflict over the manuscripts of a third-generation difference machine. He had been forced to pay a high price to have Mr. A from the Aurora Order kill the Intis ambassador that was sent to the Loen Kingdom, Bakerland Jean Madan.
“It’s you, Detective Moriarty?” Ian was startled.
He had deliberately stuck two whiskers above his mouth to make himself look older.
Klein smiled as he entered the billiard room and closed the door in passing.
“Long time no see.”
He was initially surprised that Ian had appeared here and had become a black-market arms dealer, but then he thought of the details behind the matter and found that it made sense.
Klein being able to come to the Bravehearts Bar and find Kaspars Kalinin was all thanks to Ian’s introduction.
This teenage boy definitely had some connections around here!
“Yeah.” Ian wiped away his shocked expression and mumbled, “I went to Pritz Harbor for two months and found those guys to be so savage and cruel. They didn’t even have the slightest bit of modesty or love for children, so I had no choice but to return to Backlund and do what I was good at. When Kaspars died, I decided to switch careers.”
Before Klein could say anything, he added, “Mr. Detective, I’ve always kept in mind that I still owe you two requests.”
There’s no need to explain so much, nor do I care what you’ve done in the past. Although I’ve always thought that your escape from MI9 was suspicious, I didn’t care too much about it…Klein picked up a cue stick, gestured, and said, “Other than dealing in black-market weapons, you seem to be selling information?”
“Yes,” Ian answered very calmly. “What do you want to know? It’s free.”
Very straightforward… Feeling guilty about what happened to me previously?Klein pushed the cue stick forward and hit the ball, sending a red ball right into the middle pocket.
Without a trace of politeness, he straightened his body and said, “Recently, everyone has been looking for the believers of The Fool. There are many bounties available. What news do you have?”
Ian thought for a moment and said, “Nothing.
“I even suspect whether The Fool has any believers since no one can find any clues.”
… This is what you call blasting air with a cannon…Klein gave a silent, self-deprecating laugh before turning to ask, “In addition, there’s another bounty. People are looking for a lecturer named Azik Eggers. I wish to know who was the one behind the bounty, so as to determine if I should involve myself in it. Heh, searching for people is very time-consuming.”
Ian didn’t directly answer; he surveyed his surroundings and lowered his voice.
“MI9.”
MI9? It’s not the Numinous Episcopate… It seems like it really was arranged by Ince Zangwill. He’s trying to create conflict between Mr. Azik and MI9? Perhaps he knows some secret that he shouldn’t be aware of?A series of thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind. Finally, he smiled and said, “Looks like I don’t have to worry about the bounty being false, but I’m afraid that the circumstances as to why Azik Eggers is being pursued by MI9 is because he knows some secret. That being the case, the day I obtain the bounty might be the last day of my life.”
Ian spread his hands.
“I’m not sure about that.
“But you can provide only clues.”
“Good suggestion.” Without asking any more questions, Klein spent five soli, replenished some of his ordinary ammunition, and left the Bravehearts Bar.
He got on the rental carriage and looked out the window at the gloomy weather. Suddenly, he felt a little wistful.
Kaspars Kalinin is dead which also means that Miss Sharron and Maric will give up this “base.” With me only being able to contact them unilaterally, it’ll be hard to find them…
Unless they encounter some difficulties that require my help, or they have reached the stage of dealing with the evil spirit buried in the ruins. Otherwise, I’ll likely not be meeting them again.
Although they can’t be considered friends, we’ve cooperated with each other twice. I could interact with them as a Beyonder without hiding my face. Now, there are two fewer people of such people.
If it wasn’t for the Desire Apostle, I would only have an oddity like the vampire, Emlyn White, who I can talk about mysticism with without any disguises.
Thankfully. Thankfully…
As he was sighing silently, an ethereal voice suddenly sounded in his ears.
“Is there something?”
Klein instantly shuddered, and only when he saw who was sitting in front of him did he heave a sigh of relief. He laughed in exasperation and said, “Miss Sharron, do you always appear all of a sudden like this?”
Dressed in a Gothic regal dress and a matching soft black hat, Sharron was sitting quietly on the other side of the carriage, her face as pale as ever.
“I’ll knock on the window next time.” Sharron nodded without emotion.
She didn’t repeat the question, but she looked quietly at Klein in a reserved manner.
Knocking on the window all of a sudden? That’s equally scary…Klein was in no hurry to mention the matter about the Human-skinned Shadow, and instead he asked, “Has the High-Sequence Beyonder left?”
“Yes,” Sharron said tersely.
Klein was slightly relieved as he warned her, “It could also be a trap.”
As he said this, he remembered something and quickly added, “I’ve finished reading the Book of Secrets, and I’ve obtained the corresponding information from other sources that praying to the Primordial Moon is prone to problems. It’s best not to try.”
“Alright.” Sharron didn’t ask why.
She paused for a second and said in an ethereal voice, “The Primordial Moon and the Chained God seem to be archenemies.”
Because they can switch Sequences? Or could there be other reasons?Klein thought as he directed the conversation to what really mattered.
“Miss Sharron, do you know of any places with the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Like a puppet, Sharron listened quietly before nodding her head.
“Yes.”
She knows?Klein was overjoyed, and quickly asked, “Where?”
In his heart, he was already prepared to pay the “consultation fee.”
Sharron sat there without moving and said, like a talking doll, “In one of the gatherings that Maric participated in, someone once discovered the tomb of an ancient noble. They explored the periphery but didn’t dare to venture deep, but there were traces of Human-skinned Shadow activity.
“They hoped to recruit a team strong enough to completely explore the tomb and split the valuables equally.”
To seek help in a gathering of Beyonders who are not familiar with each other, how can all parties guarantee each other’s credibility? What if there’s no tomb at all, and it’s just a trap?Klein quickly thought and asked in response, “Did they succeed?”
“Yes,” Sharron answered simply.
This…Klein temporarily didn’t pursue the details. He suppressed his voice to avoid being overheard by the carriage driver.
“And then?”
“After that, they never appeared again,” Sharron calmly recounted. “One of the members was a friend of Maric’s, and he disappeared completely after that matter.”
Without waiting for Klein to ask, she continued to speak with her ethereal voice.
“Maric found some of his friend’s belongings. I used the method of divination to track them down to White Cliff Town, and I found a hidden entrance to the tomb at the riverbend of the Stratford River. Maric’s friend was inside, but he was already dead.”
“You went in?” Klein blurted out.
“No, I determined it using another method,” Sharron explained. “That tomb gave me a sense of great danger. I didn’t try to explore it.”
At this point, she looked at Klein with her blue eyes.
“Without the help of a Sequence 4 Beyonder or a Sealed Artifact of a corresponding level, it would be best not to venture deep into that tomb.”
Even you find it very dangerous. I don’t need to go above the gray fog to divine it to know how terrifying it is…Klein looked down at the floor of the carriage and thought for a few seconds.
“Do you know which ancient noble’s tomb it belongs to?”
Sharron did not pause in her reply.
“His last name is Amon.”
Amon? A member of the family of that Amon who had possessed Little Sun’s body and almost sneaked into the mysterious space above the gray fog?Klein used his ability as a Clown to control the slight twitch of his eyelids. He asked in puzzlement, “Are you sure?”
At this moment, a figure appeared in his mind—a black classic robe, a matching pointed hat, a broad forehead, a thin face, black eyes, black hair, and a crystal monocle.
Sharron’s pale blonde hair shone through the mist like an oil painting drawn by a master, and she said in her usual flat tone, “According to the items obtained from the initial exploration, a member of the gathering who specializes in ancient history determined that the owner of the tomb came from the Tudor Dynasty of the Fourth Epoch. The family name is Amon.”
It really is the Blasphemer family of the Fourth Epoch… This family isn’t cursed like the Abraham family, nor was it destroyed directly by the Church of a certain goddess like the Antigonus family…
According to the special and powerful performance Amon showed in the City of Silver, the situation of this family might be comparable to that of Zaratul’s. They were all secretly passed down, with the presence of High-Sequence Beyonders among their ranks, perhaps even with powerful angels. They protect certain crucial secrets, such as the “coordinates” of the Forsaken Land of the Gods…
The danger of a tomb left behind by such a family can be imagined. Perhaps Amon can borrow the power of certain changes to cast his gaze over from the distant Forsaken Land of the Gods… I can’t use the perspective of a Low- or Mid-Sequence Beyonder to deduce the terror of a demigod…
Klein didn’t ponder for long before denying the possibility of exploring the tomb of the Amon family.
Slightly disappointed, he looked up at Sharron.
“Is that place the only place with a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Sharron shook her head.
“No.”
“Oh?” Klein’s eyes lit up, and he assumed a listening posture.
Sharron said, her voice unchanged, “I’ve participated in a gathering. A Beyonder promised that as long as someone completes a mission given by her, she would satisfy any reasonable request. When it comes to ingredients, it is limited to those below that of High-Sequence Beyonder ingredients.”
“In other words, she can give any Beyonder ingredient below that of High-Sequence Beyonders?” The first thought that came to Klein’s mind was:is she bragging?
Even for the Church of the Evernight Goddess, only the Holy Cathedral, or in other words, the Cathedral of Serenity, would possess such a possibility!
Many of these ingredients weren’t commonly needed because they weren’t needed at all.
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Sharron calmly replied, “She’s a High-Sequence Beyonder.”
High-Sequence Beyonder? No wonder… That would be on the level of the high-ranking members of the Churches or secret organizations. Even if they don’t belong to any party, they would still build up their own faction! However, the promise of any type of Beyonder ingredient below a High-Sequence potion definitely can’t be completely be met…Klein momentarily had such a thought.
Sharron simply added, “She said that certain ingredients would require a certain period of time.”
That’s more like it!Klein asked with interest, “What mission did she give?”
Sharron sat up straight and dignified.
“Investigate Hero Bandit Dark Emperor’s true identity.”
“…”
Klein believed that if he had been drinking water at that moment, then he wouldn’t have been able to control himself and that he would’ve sprayed it across from him.
Who did I offend? Why am I the target of a High-Sequence Beyonder?He first lamented in Chinese, then he quickly analyzed the possible parties.
Members of the Twilight Hermit Order? Because the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor had killed the Desire Apostle, Beria?
Members of the Aurora Order? They drew links to The Fool from the tarot cards I left during the Capim incident, and they decided to investigate the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?
Members of the three Churches and MI9? Just to find out the truth about the Capim affair?
Every one of them is possible, and none of them can be ruled out!Klein didn’t show any abnormalities as he deliberated and asked, “Why is she investigating the true identity of the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?”
“No one knows,” Sharron replied in the simplest of terms.
Klein thought for two seconds and said after organizing his words, “What kind of person is she? I want to know if I should take this mission.”
Sharron remained silent for two seconds, seemingly in recollection.
Then she described, “Female, above 1.70 meters tall, very well-proportioned, chestnut hair, was disguised, loves black leather boots, only occasionally attended the gatherings, and first appeared two months ago.”
Loves wearing black leather boots, female, High-Sequence Beyonder…When these three keywords were put together, it immediately triggered a certain part of Klein’s memories!
Back when he went to the Royal Museum to steal the Dark Emperor card, he had met a mysterious High-Sequence Beyonder in the reconstructed study of Emperor Roselle. She only revealed her feet in black leather boots, and when he borrowed the power of the gray fog to escape, he ended up running into the Devil dog due to the side effects of the Master Key and had to shout for help. Therefore, Klein Moriarty ended up meeting the female demigod again.
Her? Why would she look for Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? She’s confirmed that the thief who stole the Card of Blasphemy is a Spirit Body and knows what would happen if a Spirit Body carries and contains the Dark Emperor card. Hence, she has locked onto the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor who has similar traits?Klein quickly thought of a very convincing possibility.
The only thing that confused him was how the other person knew that he had taken the Dark Emperor card and not any other cards, such as the Abyss card or The Sun card.
Unless she was targeting the Card of Blasphemy, and she had investigated beforehand that it was the Dark Emperor card… Well, Miss Sharron said that she joined the gathering for the first time more than two months ago. This matches the timing of Roselle’s exhibition… Later, she occasionally participated without leaving Backlund, or perhaps, she returned regularly to search for the enemy who had taken the Dark Emperor’s card…Klein’s thoughts blazed through his mind as he gave a faint smile.
“I’ll keep an eye out for her. I hope there’s something to be gained.”
She can forget about getting anything her entire life!He added inwardly without hesitation.
Sharron nodded almost imperceptibly and said nothing more about the Human-skinned Shadow.
Obviously, she only had two leads, but it was still better than the Vampire Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom Isengard Stanton’s circle.
Klein slowly exhaled, concealing his inward disappointment, and said with a respectful tone, “You and Maric aren’t troubled by the curse anymore, are you?”
“There’s only one Scarlet Lunar Corona,” Sharron answered calmly.
The person who wore the Scarlet Lunar Corona was immune to the full moon’s effects, a dream item for Mutants.
That is to say, one will be fine, and one will be in the same situation as before… When affected by the full moon, Maric will be driven to insanity, while Miss Sharron will lose her strength. It appears Maric is the one using it…Klein thought as he changed topics.
“Have you found a way to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption on the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Wraith Steve?”
He casually asked this question without much hope. In his heart, he believed that there was a greater chance with The Sun.
“No.” Sharron appeared like she was talking about someone else.
Perhaps I will sell you this method in the future and hope that you have saved up your gold pounds…Klein tersely acknowledged and was suddenly unsure of how to continue the conversation.
He paused for a few seconds before asking, “Where is White Cliff Town?”
“Backlund suburbs, south of the bridge,” Sharron answered succinctly.
She looked into Klein’s eyes again.
“Nothing else?”
“Nothing.” Klein first shook his head, and then asked, “Can I tell others about the tomb?”
“Sure.”
Sharron’s figure rapidly faded before she disappeared from the carriage.
Perhaps it was to conceal herself, as she never had the habit of using perfume; thus, leaving behind an empty environment once more.
8 p.m., Harvest Church.
After changing back into his usual attire, Klein looked around once as he pressed down on the edge of his hat. Then, he walked into the hall and headed for Emlyn White who was standing before three rows of candles on the right side of the hall.
At the vampire’s feet was a black suitcase, its surface was seemingly covered with a layer of a wall of spirituality.
Upon sensing Detective Sherlock Moriarty coming in, Emlyn was first pleased before revealing an alarmed look.
He bent down to grab his suitcase and took a few steps back, closing the gap he had with Father Utravsky who was focused on praying.
Are you afraid that I’ll rob you of the Beyonder ingredients…Klein stopped three meters away, then he smiled and said, “Let me first verify if it’s the two ingredients I need.”
Emlyn White ran his hand through his hair, lifted the leather case to his chest and undid the buckle.
The wall of spirituality shattered as a result, turning into a light breeze that blew through the prayer hall.
Klein, who had long activated his Spirit Vision, immediately saw bursts of strange and dazzling light. It was the spiritual radiance released by many Beyonder characteristics.
There were two small boxes inside the suitcase. One was made of tin and had many patterns on it. It looked spartan and heavy. The other was only a cardboard box.
Holding the black leather suitcase in one hand, Emlyn opened the slightly tarnished silver-colored tin case. The item inside looked like a yellowish brown peeled walnut with the grooves and ridges of a brain.
Along with the flickering of the candle flame, its appearance constantly changed. Sometimes it would turn gray and appear wrinkled. At other times, it would turn dark brown and extremely smooth. The colors would interweave, outlining a featureless “face.”
At the sight of it, Klein felt the power of the potion, which he had completely digested and assimilated, stir a little, like a magnet encountering an opposite pole.
He was able to control his body with his Clown powers as he suppressed the feeling of attraction. He knew deep down that the item was a genuine mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter.
It seems like what Emperor Roselle speculated in his diary is possible, that High-Sequence items of the same pathway would unconsciously draw Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders to them, with a tendency to draw them together… Although the Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland is still very far from a High Sequence and doesn’t have that kind of special force of attraction, it contains enough Beyonder characteristics. Moreover, I’ve digested the Sequence 7 potion. When the person and ingredients are sufficiently close, such a phenomenon will appear…
I didn’t notice it before because, firstly, the corresponding Beyonder ingredients are of low quality, and secondly, my own strength is lacking, and I wasn’t of a high enough Sequence… Right, every time I digested the potion, an illusory starry sky would appear around me. There were many resplendent lights within, and they would pull one another in an attempt to converge… This might be a scene of the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics of the same pathway, and the greater the “quality,” the stronger the pull…
Then, will Beyonder characteristics of similar pathways conform to this law?
Klein’s expression didn’t change as he recalled the records in Roselle’s diary, and combined with his three experiences of digesting potions, he was able to determine the existence of a certain law.
Emlyn White glanced at him warily, quickly closed the tin box and opened the paper box next to it.
The paper box was padded with thick cotton, and in the center of the box was a glass bottle that could hold 200 milliliters of liquid. The bottle was half-empty, while the rest of it was filled with a viscous liquid that could change its color based on the change of light.
“Any other problems?” Emlyn closed the paper box.
“Let me confirm once more.” Klein took out a gold coin and let it spin between his fingers, as though it had a life of its own.
Ding!
The gold coin bounced up and fell down again, landing in Klein’s palm.
It was heads, indicating a positive response.
Klein nodded slightly and took out stacks after stacks of notes from various pockets. They were in ten-pound, five-pound, and one-pounds denominations.
“1,450 pounds.” Klein placed the pile of cash on a nearby piece of furniture.
“Retreat a few steps, no, five steps!” Emlyn called out cautiously.
Klein smiled, raised his hands, and took five steps back.
Emlyn cautiously moved closer, checking to see if there was any blank paper in the stack of cash.
After doing a slight count, he threw the leather suitcase in his hand towards Klein.
Klein was startled and with his agile moves, he accurately caught the suitcase.
He was afraid that the blood of the Thousand-faced Hunter would seep out after the bottle shattered.
And Emlyn White took the opportunity to collect the bills and quickly retreated to the side of Father Utravsky.
Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and seriously checked the amount and their authenticity.
At the sight, Klein recalled the scene and suddenly felt ashamed.
He and Emlyn had made a perfectly fine Church of Mother Earth cathedral look like the scene of an arms or drugs trade…
After confirming the condition of the two ingredients, Klein snapped his fingers, igniting a match he had specially separated in his clothes and allowed the soaring red flames to envelop his body.
When the flames descended back down, he had already disappeared.
As he often met Emlyn White at the Harvest Church, he didn’t mind if Father Utravsky found out that he was a Beyonder who had helped him eliminate his dark personality. He even felt that this would give him some form of friendship.
Emlyn, who was counting the money, looked up and was stunned for a good two seconds.
He muttered to himself in a low voice, “My suitcase…
“My tin box…”
…
On the lamp-lit street, a carriage rolled over the puddles and headed for the edge of Empress Borough.
Fors has told her good friend, Xio Derecha, that she had a teacher and had ended up consuming another Apprentice potion.
After confirming that she didn’t have any signs of losing control, Xio looked outside the window at the gas lamps, which weren’t much taller than she was, and asked in puzzlement, “I’ve always wondered why they’re preserved as ingredients and not as a potion. Your teacher could’ve concocted the potion beforehand and brought them here, so there was no need for him to do it on the spot.”
Fors gave a faint smile and said, “I’ve asked him about this before. He said that there are two main reasons. One is that different Beyonder ingredients have different uses, and when they’re made into a potion, they cannot be used flexibly. The second is that when the Beyonder characteristics are solidified, they can be kept forever, but after it becomes a potion, that won’t be the case unless one uses a special isolation technique.”
“Why?” Xio asked in surprise. “This isn’t an ordinary type of medicine or Beyonder weapon in which its spirituality will continue to dissipate and weaken.”
Fors wasn’t in the mood to laugh, but she had no choice but to maintain her smile.
“It’s not a problem about the characteristic loss, but that once Beyonder ingredients become potions, not only can humans absorb them, even other creatures or materials without life can. It’s just relatively slower. For example, if I use a glass bottle to store the potion, it might appear fine, but after a few days, the glass bottle would ‘finish’ drinking the potion, becoming a special mystical item. It might even gain intelligence. Of course, my teacher said that such a situation has very huge side effects, akin to what a Rampager leaves behind.
“The seven Churches and some hidden factions have special isolation techniques, but it’s rather troublesome, and they won’t use it on Low- or Mid-Sequence potions.”
“How amazing!” Xio sighed.
She took another look outside and said in a low voice, “We’re almost there.”
She and Fors were here to attend the Beyonder gathering which Mr. A was holding.
Fors smiled while feeling her heart bleed.
“I hope there’s the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.”
Her teacher, Dorian Gray, had taught her the acting method before he left. He even gave her the potion formula for Trickmaster and got her to attempt to find the Beyonder ingredients on her own. If she hadn’t gathered all of the ingredients by the time she digested the Apprentice potion, she could write to him for help.
This left Fors in a rather lost state.
Why did I spend large sums of money to purchase the Trickmaster formula and the acting method?
Up to now, the greatest and invaluable help the Tarot Club has given me were the things Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice taught me to take note of, as well as Mr. Fool’s interference in divination. Otherwise, Teacher would’ve long discovered a problem with me, and I wouldn’t have become his student…
Sigh, I’ll just consider it as the price for neutralizing the full moon’s curse…
As the thought crossed her mind, Fors suddenly noticed that the house where Mr. A had his gathering held had visibly collapsed, and there were even scorch marks in many places.
There was a fierce battle here… Who dealt with Mr. A? An official organization?Fors immediately signaled to Xio and instructed the carriage driver outside, “Not here, two more streets up ahead.”
…
“Aurora Order’s base found. Terrorist organization suffers severe setback.”
The next day, Klein saw this article the moment he flipped the newspapers open.
“Let’s hope Mr. A died in this ambush.” He drew the crimson moon on his chest in solemnity.
He had already thrown the Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood and mutated pituitary gland from last night above the gray fog to ensure that they wouldn’t be lost.
Even if I die, they won’t be lost…Klein chewed on a piece of bacon with great ease.
After last night’s transaction, his cash reserves had fallen back below 1,000 pounds, leaving him with only 735 pounds, which was only enough to buy a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. After that, he didn’t have the ability to purchase the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic.
Without any better clues or money, Klein rested at home the entire morning. After lunch, he dressed up and headed straight for the Backlund Bridge area.
He had previously made an agreement with Carlson of the Machinery Hivemind to find him at the Lucky Bar near the West Balam dock if he had any intelligence. If the intelligence was especially important and Carlson wasn’t there, he was to go straight to Lever Cathedral. After all, Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t a member of a secret organization, so there was no need for caution.
There weren’t many customers at Lucky Bar in the afternoon, so Klein instantly saw Carlson sitting and drinking alone in a corner of the bar.
He walked over, knocked on the table, and reported with a suppressed voice, “Many people in East Borough are spreading the faith of the original Creator.”
Carlson sipped some alcohol brewed from pure malt and replied noncommittally, “I’m aware.”
As expected…Klein commented silently before smiling.
“I have a clue regarding a Fourth Epoch tomb of a noble.”
“Ah!”
The glass in Carlson’s hand paused as he looked at Klein in surprise, and he unconsciously nudged his thick glasses.
But he noticed that Detective Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t continuing to describe the matter, but looking at the bartender a few steps away while saying with a smile, “One glass of Southville beer.”
Seeing the white foam of the Southville beer being placed in front of Sherlock Moriarty, Carlson finally came to his senses.
It was only when the bartender was a certain distance away from them did he ask in a suppressed voice, “What do you want?”
Klein picked up his glass and took a sip. He took a few seconds to savor the bitter taste of the malt and the faint sweetness from it.
“Cheers!” He looked sideways at Carlson and smiled before raising his glass.
Without hesitation, Carlson shook his head and refused the offer, mumbling, “You have beer, while I have strong distilled liquor. It’s not suitable for a toast.”
Klein was only going through the motions, so he once again took a sip of his Southville beer, looked straight ahead, and chuckled.
“What I want is very simple.
“I’m not sure what’s inside the tomb, so I can only describe it rather vaguely… Well, I hope that I can choose an item from the spoils of your tomb exploration. I’m not greedy, and my request will not involve high Sequence items. I wouldn’t dare to take it even if they were one of the options.
“If you find nothing or there are only high Sequence items, then I don’t want anything. Of course, I believe that when the latter happens, you wouldn’t be stingy with giving me a sum of cash that’s consistent with my contribution.”
After hearing about the Amon family’s tomb from Miss Sharron yesterday, he had came up with rough plans.
The first plan was to blow the copper whistle, contact Mr. Azik, and join forces to explore the tomb.
However, there were many potential problems with this plan. Firstly, he was unsure of the amount of strength Azik, who was still in the midst of finding his lost memories, had regained. Secondly, Azik was being pursued by MI9, so it was very easy for him and Azik to land in trouble. Thirdly, there was a high chance that Klein would end up reappearing in the sights of Sealed Artifact 0-08 once again. Of course, he could also consider using the help of the gray fog to make contact or embark on the expedition. However, blowing the copper whistle above the gray fog made it impossible to summon the messenger; therefore, ending all of his subsequent plans.
More importantly, Klein didn’t dare to reveal the secret of the space above the fog to Azik Eggers whose identity remained a mystery.
Therefore, he finally chose the second method, which was to use his identity as an informant to submit the information to the Machinery Hivemind and ask for a reasonable reward.
When it came to the number of High-Sequence Beyonders, which faction could have more than the seven Churches?
According to what Klein knew, there were close to ten High-Sequence Beyonders in the Church of the Evernight Goddess. In other words, nearly half of the thirteen archbishops and nine high-ranking deacons had reached or surpassed Sequence 4. This wasn’t considering the adorer of the Goddess, the Pope who helmed the Church.
Even if the situation regarding the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery was inferior in this aspect, it couldn’t be that inferior. Their archbishop of the Backlund diocese, Horamick Haydn, was a High-Sequence Beyonder.
And as such, for an orthodox church, with all its resources accumulated to date, it wouldn’t value the Mid-Sequence items very, very, very much. Klein believed that he could negotiate a reasonable “price.”
Simply put, the core element of the second plan was: find an organization for any difficulties!
Upon hearing Klein’s offer, Carlson paused for a second, then blurted out, “Aren’t you a believer in God?”
I’ve always had the Goddess in my heart…Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It is because of my belief in God that I’ve told you this information, not to the Nighthawks through Mr. Stanton.
“God said to let those who wish to be strong, be strong. Only by becoming stronger and having more money can I have more access to different channels and resources, and thus provide you with better and more effective information.”
In order to convince the Machinery Hivemind, he had specifically spent the morning reading through the “Steam and Machinery Bible” that he had bought earlier. He then found a few sentences from the deity that met his requirements and memorized them.
Carlson was momentarily unable to provide a rejoinder. He just sat there, stunned, to the point of forgetting to drink.
Seeing this, Klein quickly added, “Moreover, this will help you establish a harmonious and efficient relationship with new-generation informants. As long as you spread the news of the rewards I receive as a result of this, as well as keeping your promise without going back on your word, then I believe that the other informants will be deeply moved and be greatly motivated to do their best to gather useful information for you.
“Of course, I wish that you use my pseudonym when advertising this.”
Carlson listened with a blank face, picked up his glass, and gulped down a mouthful. He almost choked.
“Cough. Sherlock, the real you is completely different from what I remember about you from before.” He sighed.
The Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his memories was good at analysis and reasoning, he was extremely calm and polite, and, with a great sense of justice, had offered very effective advice. He was an outstanding believer in God.
Yet now, he was…
Klein took a sip of his beer and chuckled.
“Everyone has their different sides. Using a single facade to face everything is prone to error. This is a problem you have to pay attention to when making deductions.”
After calming down for a moment, Carlson stood up and said, “I have no right to agree to such a request. I will report it immediately, so wait here for a while.”
“Alright.” Klein waved to the bartender and added a serving of potato wedges.
By the time he leisurely finished his food and beer, Carlson returned to the bar with the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind, Ikanser Bernard.
Ikanser looked around, and seeing that there was no one around, he said in a deep voice, “There’s no problem with your request, but there’s one condition to add on—items with strong side effects and curses are not among the items available for selection.”
What I want is an ingredient…Klein immediately laughed.
“Alright!
“Dare I ask again if is this your personal decision or the response from the higher-ups?”
“I have the right to make such a decision.” Ikanser used his hat to press down on his fluffy hair. “But since it concerns an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch, I had sent a telegram to the archbishop, and he didn’t object to it in his reply.”
“Alright.” Klein drew another triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest. “I’ll give you the information now.”
Ikanser shook his head subconsciously.
He looked around and pointed to a billiard room.
“Let’s talk inside.”
This deacon, who is always publicly placed on trial by the mirror called Arrodes, is quite experienced…Klein murmured and followed Ikanser and Carlson into the billiard room while making sure that the adjacent rooms were empty.
Klein paused for a few seconds and said with some deliberation, “The thing is, there was a Beyonder who found a hidden tomb at the mouth of the Stratford River in White Cliff Town. He searched the periphery and found some items.
“After that, they recruited people and did further explorations, but no one returned. If you search carefully over there, you will definitely find the corresponding traces.”
After listening carefully, Ikanser asked, “Are you sure it’s an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch?”
“The items on the outside can prove that they’re members of the Tudor Dynasty’s Amon family,” Klein answered truthfully. He then warned him, “The Beyonders who died in there weren’t weak at all, and there were quite a few of them. I believe that this tomb isn’t something that can be explored by those below High-Sequence Beyonders.”
“Amon…” Ikanser frowned instinctively.
It could be seen that, as a deacon, he had the authority to know some ancient secret history.
Without waiting for Klein to emphasize it again, he looked up and said, “We will collect the relevant information first before we act.”
“A Fourth Epoch aristocratic tomb is very dangerous. Don’t tell this information to anyone else, or explore it yourself. Otherwise, you and your friends will only lose their lives.”
If I dared, I wouldn’t be sitting here…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and said, “My reputation has always been good.”
After making the deal, he watched Ikanser and Carlson leave before putting on his hat and sauntering out of Lucky Bar.
Towards the nobles of the Fourth Epoch, as well as the Amon family, the Machinery Hivemind will still be very cautious. They’ll have to have at least several days of preparing before they take action… Prudence…Klein’s random thoughts froze on a single word.
He thought of another thing that could be described as being prudent.
After Roselle had joined the ancient organization suspected of being the Twilight Hermit Order, he had actually never mentioned its name in his own secret diary which was written in Chinese. Each time, he would refer to it by referring to it with the appropriate characteristics.
This level of prudence was a very suspicious phenomenon!
Why didn’t Emperor Roselle dare to mention the name of that organization, even when it’s written in Chinese? This is completely different from the style of writing where he dared to write anything in his diary… What was he afraid of, or what was he worried about? Could it be that as long as he said or wrote down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order, then they would be made aware of it it no matter which language he used? Does one of their members or a Sealed Artifact they possess have such abilities?A guess popped up in Klein’s mind, but there was no way to confirm it unless he was willing to take the risk.
I’ll first assume it’s true and that I haven’t been perceived by them, because the channeling of the Desire Apostle’s spirit had been done above the gray fog. Informing Miss Justice of it was also done in response to a prayer using the gray fog… Well, it’s almost Monday, and I have to remind Miss Justice at the Tarot Club not to say or write down the name “Twilight Hermit Order.” As for the reason, she can understand it by herself with me simply giving her a look…Klein quickly made his next arrangements and strode out of Lucky Bar.
Seeing that it was still early, he took a horse carriage to the Quelaag Club, intending to spend the afternoon there.
As soon as he entered the hall, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont.
This descendant of blue-blood was seated in a corner, holding a glass of scarlet grape wine. His face was rosy, and he was sipping it in high spirits.
“You seem to be in a good mood, Talim,” Klein smiled and greeted him.
Talim chuckled and said, “Because the new year is coming.”
Then, rather excitedly, he asked, “Sherlock, do you know what it’s like to really like someone?”
“…” Klein showed a fake smile.
“I’m sorry, I’m still single.”
Talim finished the rest of his wine, stood up, waved his hand, and said, “That’s a pity. Well, I have to get busy.”
“By the way, thank you for introducing Mr. Framis Cage,” Klein recalled the investment of the bike project and sincerely expressed his gratitude. “When are you free these days? I’d like to get you to bring me around to sample some of Backlund’s delicacies.”
“After the new year.” Talim put on his hat and walked with a smile to the reception hall.
Has this fellow entered the season of love?Klein couldn’t help but mutter.
Just as he turned around and took a few steps, he suddenly heard a heavy thud.
Klein jerked his head back and saw Talim Dumont on the ground, his left hand clamped tightly at his chest where his heart was. His body was convulsing nonstop.
This…Klein hurried over.
But at this moment, Talim had already spat out all of the white foam on his mouth, losing his last breath of life.
In just a few seconds, he had turned into a dead corpse.
This wasn’t the first time Klein had seen someone familiar die in front of him, but it was the most abrupt and unforeseen death. The expression on Talim Dumont’s face when he had asked about what it felt to really like someone was a vivid expression of hidden excitement and flaunting, but one which couldn’t be directly shared due to the need of being careful as a result of certain factors.
That was too fast… Normal diseases do not cause death so quickly!Klein’s expression was solemn as he lightly tapped his molars to activate his Spirit Vision.
He dropped to one knee and crouched down. He saw Talim Dumont’s aura and the colors of his emotions fading rapidly.
Furthermore, there were strands of black gas wrapped around his heart like a snake which were gradually dimming.
A Beyonder ability similar to a curse?Klein instantly made a preliminary conclusion.
At this moment, a nearby red-vested attendant and a servant girl in a black-and-white dress ran over. They looked at the dead body on the ground in horror—his eyes were wide and round, and the corners of his mouth still had remnant white foam.
Klein closed his eyes and instructed in a deep voice, “Go to the nearby police station and tell them someone died here.”
“Yes, Mr. Moriarty.” The red-vested attendant immediately turned around and ran out the door, so flustered that he even forgot to put on his coat.
Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Klein didn’t check Talim’s belongings, nor did he try to pull out a few strands of hair for a divination attempt when he wasn’t around anyone.
His identity was already considered semi-official, so he could use the power of the Machinery Hivemind to conduct a follow-up investigation. There was no need for him to act as a lone hero.
Thinking of the many times he had played cards with Talim Dumont, and how he had introduced clients and investors, and the love story that had been hanging in his mind for so long, Klein couldn’t help but take a long, slow, deep breath.
Who’s Talim’s murderer?
Which Beyonder, who’s adept at curses, did Talim offend?
Judging from his attitude today, he should be in a very happy and calm state, completely unaware of the fact that he has provoked a terrifying character…
Questions flashed through Klein’s mind, but his lack of understanding about Talim Dumont resulted in a lack of soil to nurture any inspiration.
When the police arrived, he was questioned as a witness and that wasted quite a bit of his time.
It wasn’t until all of this was over that Klein had a chance to leave Hillston Borough and head back to Lucky Bar in the Backlund Bridge area.
Carlson was still there drinking; the only difference being that his drink had been exchanged from a strong distilled liquor made from pure malt to golden, frothy beer.
Klein raised his right hand, covered his mouth, and squeezed over. He lightly knocked on the table and said, “Is your job to drink here every day?”
Carlson jumped in fright as he turned his head, relaxing only when he saw that it was Sherlock Moriarty.
“You… What is it now?”
This reaction is very familiar…Klein sighed silently and said gravely, “There is a case involving Beyonders.”
Carlson looked around and saw that Lucky Bar already had quite a number of patrons. They were either hollering over their glasses or eager to fight in the ring.
“Follow me, let’s play a round of billiards.” Carlson nudged his thick glasses and carried his beer to an empty billiard room.
Klein followed, closing the door behind him.
“Your alcohol tolerance seems pretty good,” he said in passing.
“No, I just drink very slowly.” Carlson put down his glass and picked up the cue stick.
Then, he added inexplicably, “And I’d like some alone time lately.”
I don’t care about that…Klein pursed his lips and said, “I encountered a death at the Quelaag Club in Hillston Borough. That was a friend of mine, a noble descendant, and an equestrian teacher. He’s usually healthy and had recently been in a very good mental state, but just now, he suddenly died in front of me. It looked like a heart attack, but my Spirit Vision told me that he might’ve been cursed.”
“You’re adept at Spirit Vision?” Carlson asked subconsciously.
What sort of details did Mr. Stanton fabricate for me? After becoming a Machinery Hivemind informant, they never even asked me which pathway I was, or which Sequence I’m at, nor did they try to find out about my origins and background… Of course, letting an informant keep certain secrets of their own is also a common tactic used by official organizations…Klein frankly responded, “Yes, the chest of the deceased had some decaying, illusory black gas.”
“It does involve the possibility of a curse and a Beyonder.” Carlson didn’t ask further as he slowly nodded. “Hillston Borough… That’s the territory of our Machinery Hivemind.”
In the northwest of Backlund, which was the heart of the metropolis, Empress Borough and Cherwood Backlund came under the Mandated Punisher’s jurisdiction. The western and northern areas came under the Nighthawks, and Hillston Borough and Backlund Bridge area came under the Machinery Hivemind.
Having said this, Carlson looked at Klein and attempted to confirm the details.
“What deity does your friend believe in?”
After thinking carefully for a few seconds, Klein replied hesitantly, “The Lord of Storms.”
“A believer of the Lord of Storms… Is he the only deceased?” Carlson asked with a frown.
“Yes,” Klein gave an affirmative answer.
Carlson chalked the cue stick and sighed.
“We have no right to take the case. This is under the Mandated Punishers.
“But I will pass on your information to them.”
In the Loen Kingdom, the principle of jurisdiction over Beyonder events was first to divide them according to their beliefs. If they involved the followers of multiple deities, then it would be decided according to who held jurisdiction over the area.
Klein was no stranger to this. He had no intention of making things difficult for Carlson, so he earnestly said, “Thank you. I hope they can find the real killer as soon as possible.”
Carlson picked up the glass of beer beside him and took a sip.
“He’s a descendant of blue-blood. The Mandated Punishers will definitely take it seriously.”
Pausing for a second, he looked at Klein and said in a low voice, “I find it hard to believe that you’ve only been in Backlund for about three months.
“You seem to have established a wide range of social connections and possess lots of resources here.”
“Some people are naturally adept at this.” Klein shook his head with a self-deprecating laugh before bidding farewell.
By the time he got back to Minsk Street, it was completely dark and the gas lamps lining the streets were being lit by workers.
Although his relationship with Talim Dumont didn’t go deep, he was an acquaintance he met nearly every week. He was a friend he would play cards with every now and then, and Talim was rather warm and had always exalted him as a great detective. Furthermore, he had practiced what he preached by introducing clients and investors.
His passing also made Klein feel sad, making him fully aware of his helplessness towards fate.
Other than that, he was also very angry. He was angry at the murderer who had cursed Talim to death.
I hope that they can figure out what happened. I hope that the Mandated Punishers doesn’t run out of manpower because of Duke Negan’s assassination case…Klein sighed as he got off the carriage and walked towards the gate.
In the process, he discovered that there was no light at the Sammers house next door.
It looks like they’re on their way to Desi Bay… Is this the new year atmosphere in Backlund? Yet, I don’t feel anything at all…Klein momentarily felt melancholic.
With these emotions in mind, he went to bed early and woke up at seven in the morning.
In an attempt to change his mood, Klein decided to bake a homemade cake today.
“I’ll buy the ingredients after breakfast,” he whispered, drinking his milk and flipping through the newspapers.
Soon, he saw an “obituary” in the Tussock Times: “My beloved son, Talim Dumont, passed away on 18 December due to a sudden heart disease. His funeral will be held at the Crown Cemetery at exactly 9 a.m. on 21 December.”
In the Northern Continent, due to reanimations, it was already an ancient tradition to be buried as quickly as possible after one’s death. Of course, this was on the premise that there was no shortage of money for a funeral.
Sudden heart disease? Is this the final result of the investigation? Or could it be that the Mandated Punishers are trying to lull the culprit?Klein frowned, unable to make a judgment.
Perhaps I can go above the gray fog to see if it’s a trap set up by the Mandated Punishers, but there’s a high probability of failure. After all, I don’t have one of his items with me, nor was I targeted…He took a breath, calmed down, and methodically filled his stomach.
The subsequent attempt didn’t exceed Klein’s expectations. He could only leave Minsk Street and take a bus to Hillston Borough to visit Isengard Stanton.
The great detective walked in the warm room, pointed to the front, and said, “Sherlock, would you like some breakfast? My chef’s skills aren’t worse than mine.”
“No, I’ve already had breakfast,” Klein shook his head and declined.
Isengard stopped in his tracks and casually asked, “Where are you going to spend the new year’s? I’m planning on, no—returning to Lenburg.”
“I haven’t confirmed it yet. Perhaps Midseashire,” Klein said, perfunctorily.
“The scenery there was originally pretty good, but unfortunately, there’s an abundance in coal and iron resources, there was also a rather developed shipping industry.” Isengard straightened his collar and touched the pipe in his pocket. “You seem to be a little anxious?”
“Mr. Stanton, I have something to ask you.” Klein took the opportunity when asked the question to relate, in detail, Talim Dumont’s death, the results of his Spirit Vision, his advice to the Machinery Hivemind, and what he had seen in this morning’s obituary.
Of course, he had hidden the fact that he had become an informant for the Machinery Hivemind. He only said that for his friend, he had found an official Beyonder he got to know due to the Desire Apostle case.
“Do you think this is a trap by the Mandated Punishers?” he finally asked.
Holding the pipe, Isengard said thoughtfully, “I’ve been trying to avoid the Mandated Punishers, and I don’t know enough about the situation.
“I’ll get someone to find out. If there’s any news, then I’ll write to you.”
“Okay, thank you.” Klein bowed sincerely.
In the evening, he received a letter specially sent from Isengard. There was only one sentence in the letter: “This case isn’t handled by the Mandated Punishers. The royal family has taken the case by claiming that Talim Dumont is a noble.”
The royal family…Klein held the letter he received from Isengard Stanton and silently murmured to himself.
He looked up and outside the window, and he saw the rain pattering down. The gas lamps on the streets were giving off quiet halos.
Inside the living room, the coffee table was neat and tidy, with a few stacks of newspapers placed in the corner. There was silence all around him.
Klein sat on the sofa as he leaned forward a little. He sat there silently for a long time.
After nearly ten minutes, he exhaled and shook his head. Slowly and heavily, he tossed the letter into the trash can.
He slowly stood up and expressionlessly walked to the second floor.
And in the trash can, Isengard Stanton’s letter caught fire silently and quickly crumpled into black ashes.
…
On Monday morning, Klein stood in front of the mirror, pressed his right thumb and middle finger to his temples, and rubbed them with a little more strength.
When he was done, he turned on the faucet, lowered his body, splashed the cold tap water onto his face, and washed his face while having a fit at the cold.
After freshening himself up, he hung up the towel, walked to the first floor, and simply made a single-sided, well-done fried eggs with buttered toast.
Of course, a cup of black tea with a few slices of lemon quenched his thirst and reduced the cloy sensation he was feeling.
After breakfast, as he was idly flipping through the rest of the newspapers, Klein suddenly heard the tinkling of the doorbell.
Who is it? A new commission? Could it be that the Machinery Hivemind has already finished exploring the Amon family’s tomb? No, it can’t be that fast…Klein muttered as he put away his napkin and newspapers and walked slowly to the door.
When he held the handle, the image of the visitor outside the door appeared in his mind.
It was an elderly gentleman dressed to a tee. His snow-white shirt was starched, and a thick grayish-blue vest completely hid his belly. The long tailcoat had sharp lines without any blemishes on it.
The gentleman was wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes, so shiny that it was impossible to tell if he had walked through the rain or mud.
He wore a pair of white knitted gloves, with silver hair at his temples. His face was deeply wrinkled, and his light brown eyes were so serious that they didn’t contain a hint of a smile.
I don’t know him…Klein mumbled and opened the door.
“May I know who you’re looking for?” he asked politely.
The elderly gentleman took off his hat, pressed it to his chest, and saluted in the most standard manner.
“Mr. Sherlock Moriarty, I’m a butler who has come to invite you in place of my master.”
“Do I know your esteemed master? Why is he looking for me?” Klein’s head was completely filled with questions.
But at this moment, he had already noticed a carriage parked across the cement road. It had a deep black outer shell, and there was a curtain on the inside of the window. It was obvious that it was nothing ordinary.
There’s luxury amidst being low-key…Klein looked closely and suddenly saw that there was a coat of arms in a conspicuous part of the carriage.
The main body of the coat of arms was a vertical sword facing down, and the hilt of the sword had a red crown.
That’s the… Sword of Judgment… It’s the Sword of Judgment representing the royal Augustus family!Klein’s heart palpitated as he roughly understood the butler’s background.
Perhaps he’s a rather powerful Beyonder…Klein made a guess.
The professional and stern butler didn’t pay attention to his scrutiny. He revealed a polite smile and said, “You have never met my master, but in a sense, you do know him. You have been providing him clues about the organization that is symbolized by the tarot cards, and he has paid for the money you need.”
As expected, it’s the important figure that Talim mentioned. I’ve been using false information to fleece for funds and even submitted all the reimbursements that Old Kohler required to him… I can’t refuse his invitation now, especially when Talim is dead…Klein pondered for two seconds and said, “Did your master come to me due to Talim’s death?”
“Yes, Talim was his friend. He was sad and confused by his death, and he heard that you were there when it happened,” the old butler articulated clearly.
No, I wasn’t…Klein subconsciously wanted to deny it, but he ultimately could only nod.
“Yes, I saw Talim die in front of me.”
“It’s really a sad and regretful thing,” the butler said in a sincere tone. “Are you willing to accept my master’s invitation?”
Do I have any reason to refuse? That would just make me look very suspicious! I might even be killed on the spot by you…Klein looked at him and said, “I happen to have nothing planned this morning.”
“Alright then. Mr. Moriarty, please.” The old butler bent down slightly, extended his right white-gloved hand, and pointed at the carriage on the opposite side of the cement road.
Sigh, I’ve been trying to avoid getting involved with important figures. In the end, I have no choice but to face the person behind Talim after his death… I wonder if this would attract attention or lead to more in-depth background checks… I have to plan ahead and be ready to give up my identity and this foothold at any time… Also, I need to get the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Deep-sea Naga’s hair and advance to Faceless as soon as possible! In that case, my ability to resist risks would more than double!When Klein put on his coat and hat and walked to the carriage with the royal coat of arms, he had already thought of the subsequent developments.
At this moment, the servant the old butler brought with him opened the door for him.
Stepping on the thick brown carpet, Klein looked at the wooden cabinets containing red wine, white wine, champagne, Lanti, and Black Rand, along with the crystal glasses. Klein felt rather restricted as he sat by the window.
Lanti referred to strong distilled spirits made from pure malt. There were many types, such as the sailors’ favorite Lanti Proof. The bottles displayed in the cabinets were obviously of high quality. As for Black Rand, they referred to strong distilled wines mixed with other fermented grains, which, like Lanti, was something unique to Loen.
As the carriage drove through the wet streets, Klein asked in passing, “Are we going to Empress Borough?”
“No, my master is waiting for you at the Red Rose Manor on the outskirts of Empress Borough.” The old butler didn’t hide anything.
Looks like this is the royal family’s manor…Klein thought for a moment, then he asked with a smile, “Can you tell me your master’s identity now?”
The old housekeeper’s back, which was already straight, became even straighter as he raised his chin.
“He is the descendant of the Founder and Protector. He’s the grandson of the Might-wielder, the fifth son of His Majesty, Duke of Lastings, His Highness Prince Edessak Augustus.”
So it’s the third prince, the second youngest prince, but he should be around 21 to 22 years old…Klein recalled what he had seen in the occasional descriptions in the newspapers and magazines at the Quelaag Club.
The horse carriage passed through one street after another, going from an artificial lake to the northwest. After more than an hour, they finally arrived at an extremely large manor.
At the entrance to the manor, Klein was inspected by two soldiers in red military uniforms and white trousers. He didn’t hide the existence of his gun holster and revolver.
He believed that there were definitely people around Prince Edessak who could tell that he was carrying a gun, and that it easily made things worse if he fooled them with illusions.
In any case, the prince knows that I’m a private detective, so his subordinates definitely wouldn’t send guests to the police station just because I was illegally in possession of a gun…Klein watched as the soldier took the gun holster and revolver before he was informed to take it when he came out.
After two more inspections, Klein followed the old butler, went around the main house, and came to a wide area with hills and flowing waters.
The only drawback of this place was that the vegetation had long since withered away in the dead of winter, leaving nothing but desolation.
Tap. Tap. Tap.Several horses came running from the distance and stopped in front of them.
A young man in white trousers, high-heeled black boots, a fitted shirt, and a dark rider’s tunic nimbly dismounted and walked over. Everyone else followed closely by his side.
He removed his helmet from his head and smiled at Klein.
“I’m finally meeting you, Detective Moriarty.”
Upon seeing this, Klein’s eyes lit up. It wasn’t because of how handsome he was, but because he looked like the Henry Augustus I imprinted on five-pound notes.
Edessak Augustus also had a rotund face and a pair of slender eyes, but he didn’t look serious at all. Instead, he always had a smile on his face, looking young and spirited.
“I didn’t know that you, Your Highness, were the one who entrusted me with the task.” Klein bowed.
Holding a horsewhip in his hand, Edessak weighed it in his palm and chuckled.
“I heard that you played an important role in the serial killer and Desire Apostle cases. Talim’s recommendation was indeed good. Sigh, who knew that he would be gone days after I was horse racing with him. He has gone to the kingdom of storm and lightning.”
Since the founding of the kingdom, the Augustus family had always believed in the Lord of the Storms.
Without waiting for Klein to answer, he said with a heavy expression, “The investigation into Talim’s death didn’t go through me, Mr. Moriarty. I want you to help me discover the truth.”
The conclusion given by the rest of the royal family? Your two elder brothers? This sudden level of in-fighting isn’t something I can handle… Also, Your Highness, your style is really direct…Klein sighed.
“I’m sorry, but I’d still say that Talim died of a sudden heart disease.”
“Is that so? News came from the Mandated Punishers that a detective by the name of Sherlock Moriarty had testified that Talim had signs of suffering from a curse.” Prince Edessak chuckled.
Klein could only respond with a wry smile, “Your Highness, you should know the principles I adhere to, I still wish to live another fifty years.”
“Wasn’t Talim your friend?” Prince Edessak asked.
Klein was at a loss for an answer when a maid suddenly came from the main room, quickly approached the prince, and whispered a few words.
Edessak’s face stiffened.
“Tell her that she’s not to go out!”
After he finished speaking, he took two steps forward. His serious expression softened, and a hint of softness and helplessness appeared in his blue eyes.
“But I will permit her to leave the room and walk around freely in the manor.”
The scene before his eyes reminded Klein of the romance story which Talim Dumont had told him.
His noble friend had fallen in love with a commoner woman and was insistent on marrying her. However, being in the top circle of the aristocracy, the marriage was absolutely prohibited. Talim had been vexed over this matter, and he had even considered the prospect of hiring a murderer, but in the end, he managed to persuade the woman to leave his friend on her own accord.
Could the main character of this story be Edessak Augustus? The situation is very consistent in all aspects. As a prince, marrying a commoner is practically treason in this era. Since the founding of Loen, the spouse of a direct descendant of the Augustus Family could only be a noblewoman… From what I’ve just heard, Edessak has brought that commoner woman back? And he has even grounded her as punishment? True love…In a split-second, the story of a tyrannical prince and a pitiful frail white flower took shape in Klein’s mind.
He looked into the distance, enjoying the midwinter scenery.
“That’s not what it really looks like. When spring comes and the grass sprouts, you’ll see a golf course of the highest quality.” Prince Edessak dismissed the maid, raised his whip, and pointed around.
“Golf?” Klein asked, simultaneously knowing the answer to his question.
Prince Edessak motioned his guards and attendants away, leaving the old butler and Klein to follow him by his side.
He strolled on the desolate plains, chuckled, and said, “Yes, golf. This is a truly aristocratic sport that even the owners of most magazines and newspapers have a hard time getting involved in.
“Although I don’t like Roselle, I have to admit that the fantasy-like ideas he had have given us a world with plenty of fun. If you can figure out the truth to Talim’s death, this place will always be open to you.”
It was indeed Roselle…Klein let out a light breath.
Seeing that he didn’t respond, Prince Edessak continued to lament.
“There is much to learn from Roselle in every way, but his attitude towards feelings makes me sick. Of course, this is the common nature and style of most of the Intis aristocrats, and it’s also the source of their infatuation with luxury and debauchery in their lives.”
Looking ahead at the slow stream, Edessak said in a mature tone that was beyond his years, “Ninety-nine percent of people are not geniuses like Roselle. In order to succeed and establish a great enterprise, one must first understand what they really want, and for that, they must be willing to pay the price and never turn back while persisting all the way.”
As he said this, his tone became slow as he laughed at himself and said, “Before this year, I had always thought that I liked the daughter of Earl Hall very much. She has perfect looks, an elegant demeanor, a rich fortune, a distinguished family, and a very powerful father. She’s someone that no prince can find fault with, but now I understand that what I’m really attracted to is something that I yearn to have even in my dreams; it’s a unique temperament and profound soul born from experience. Heh, I’m not saying that Miss Hall is lacking in temperament, but that wasn’t what I want, admire, or like.”
Your Highness, your tone, attitude, and expression are now almost identical to Talim just before he died… Don’t suddenly die in front of me. Even if I were to jump into theTussock1River, there’s no way for me to prove my innocence… Moreover, hearing much of this makes it easier for me to be silenced. Do you want to tie me to your chariot…Klein felt a little afraid for some baffling reason.
He cleared his throat and took the initiative to change the subject.
“Your Highness, with your status and identity, you will certainly not lack subordinates. There are many people who are willing to investigate Talim’s death for you, so why do you need me?”
Edessak shook his head and chuckled.
“As a prince, I have as much power as the little freedom I have. There are many things I can’t let the people around me do, as there are too many eyes on me.
“You’re a great detective with brains, and you have a good relationship with Talim. You were there at the time, so I don’t think there’s anyone better suited than you.
“Don’t worry, if there really is a problem, then I can definitely guarantee your safety.”
Such a promise is like toilet paper in the bathroom…Klein couldn’t help but silently lampoon.
With Prince Edessak already saying this much, he felt that there was little chance of him leaving Red Rose Manor if he refused again. He could only sigh and say, “Actually, I’m as angry as you are about Talim’s death, but reality has kept me calm.”
Edessak smiled.
“What can I do for you?”
“Talim’s hair, either his flesh and blood, plus something he carried around with him.” Klein made the request.
“Okay, then I’ll have these delivered to your house.” Edessak agreed at once, and then asked curiously, “That’s all?”
Klein didn’t stand on ceremony.
“I will only know what kind of help I need when I have a preliminary lead. Your Highness, it’s best that you give me a way to communicate with you. A private detective who frequently visits this manor would definitely arouse suspicion.”
Edessak nodded and said as if he was prepared, “I’ll have someone secretly rent the house next door to you, 13 Minsk Street. When you need to make contact, write a letter to your neighbor about visiting and put it in the mailbox. As for the reward, you should know that I’m not a stingy person, even if it ends in failure. As long as you contribute and take the risk, you will still receive the corresponding income. If you do find out the truth, I’ll give you a reward sufficient for your retirement.”
This prince does things really swiftly and decisively… Retirement, that would be at least 3,000 pounds…Klein secretly sighed.
“Alright, may the spirit of Talim be at peace in the kingdom of storm and lightning.” He bowed.
Edessak nodded slightly and instructed his elderly butler, “Take Detective Moriarty out and back to Minsk Street.”
Why don’t you keep me for lunch? Aren’t you treating your guest in a little too arrogant a manner? Of course, it probably has to do with it being a long time before noon…Klein silently teased him.
He followed the old butler all the way out to the entrance of the manor and retrieved the gun holster, revolver, and the bullets.
…
At 15 Minsk Street, Klein stood at the oriel window and watched the carriage with the royal coat of arms drive away.
Sherlock Moriarty might die at any moment if the investigations really goes deeper… Who knows, someone might be watching me right now… Hmm, not for now, since I haven’t made any moves yet…Klein frowned and stood still.
At this moment, he was extremely eager to advance to Faceless.
I can’t afford to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s tomb. I have to continue trying to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic via other channels. After all, no one knows how long the Machinery Hivemind’s preparations will take. What if it exceeds a month or even half a year? That’s not impossible. They can first send people to guard the entrance and slowly gather the corresponding information so as to be certain that nothing goes wrong. It’s not a bad strategy, but that’s not something that I can afford to wait for…As thoughts raced through Klein’s mind, he made his decision.
At 2:45 p.m., he brought his newspaper into the bathroom and actively prepared for this week’s Tarot Gathering.
Three o’clock sharp.
A deep red illusory radiance rose as Audrey Hall looked around in a good mood.
Last night, she had finally received the Sequence 7 Psychiatrist potion formula she had been dreaming of. Her emotions were still a mix of excitement, agitation, and serenity. Furthermore, the Psychology Alchemists hadn’t immediately asked her to make any contributions, claiming that it was an advance.
They had full confidence in Miss Audrey’s outstanding ability to “repay” them.
No new members…Audrey stood up and gazed at the very end of the long bronze table. She raised the corners of her skirt and bowed.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~ Good afternoon…”
Her light and cheerful voice broke the unchanging silence above the fog, and it allowed Klein, who had been feeling a little depressed, to temporarily be rid of the troubles that the outside world had on him.
He nodded slightly and responded to the members’ greetings.
When she sat down again, Audrey brought the other members into view and created a dynamic scene with the previous observations.
When bowing, Mr. Hanged Man silently sized up Mr. Fool with inconspicuous curiosity. Then, he looked towards Mr. World in anticipation… In other words, with him having a deep relationship with the Church of the Lord of Storms, he knows about the details of Duke Negan’s assassination and is aware of the appearance of Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. He has the desire to investigate the hidden truth behind this matter… There appears to be an outcome regarding the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic which Mr. World had entrusted him to sell, and he has also probably found the Human-skinned Shadow characteristics or the Deep-sea Naga’s hair…
The Sun’s emotions are very stable and relaxed. This means that he believes that the City of Silver’s surveillance on him has been lifted… What did he rely on to make this judgment? Has he been reallocated to the so-called exploratory teams?
Fors is a little depressed despite feeling relaxed… She passed the Abraham family member’s test and has become his student, but she was forced to accept something that was disadvantageous to her?
Mr. World is as cold and deep as ever… Perhaps when I reach Sequence 7 or 6, I’ll be able to grasp his emotional changes and thoughts…
Well, The Fool is still as mysterious, powerful, and unfathomable.
A series of thoughts flashed through Audrey’s mind. She looked at the figure shrouded in the gray fog and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I have obtained three new pages of Roselle’s diary.”
It was a copy she had requested from the Psychology Alchemists. However, as she had only mentioned it last night, Escalante only had the time to give her three pages in such short notice.
“What kind of reward do you want?” Klein asked with a smile.
Audrey replied sincerely, “Can you just treat it as the reward for answering my previous question?”
As she said this, she had an inexplicable feeling of flaunting herself.
Mr. Hanged Man and the rest of you still don’t know the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order!
Phew, how envious. I wonder what problem did Miss Justice seek guidance for in private… I’ll write to Teacher when I get back, and I’ll ask him if he has Roselle’s diary, no—to the outside world, notebook.Fors immediately had the desire and motivation.
Under The Hanged Man’s suspicious gaze, Klein nodded without any care.
“Sure.”
Audrey quickly produced three pages of tawny diary entries and passed them on to Mr. Fool.
Klein took them and read them. On the first page, it wrote: “13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.”
Just as Klein picked up the diary, Audrey added, “Mr. Fool, I still have ten diary pages which will be given to you later. It is for the payment for your previous blessing.”
She repeated her private promise so as to not let Mr. Fool think that she had forgotten about it, and the reason why she had provided payment for the information regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was to first settle the “debt” while having the intention to show off a little.
The payment for the blessing…Fors ruminated over these words and suddenly realized an important oversight on her part.
On the matter regarding the Abraham family, Mr. Fool had sent his angel to help me interfere with the divination! I should’ve paid an appropriate amount… Oh no, I didn’t realize this at all… I thought, like all rituals, that it was the end to it once it was completed…For a moment, Fors fell into a panic.
During ordinary ritualistic magic, if one prayed for help from a deity or a corresponding existence, they would perform a sacrifice in advance. Burning essential oils, extracts, and herbal essence that pleased the target was equivalent to making an advanced payment, but in the rituals corresponding to The Fool, there were many steps that could be omitted, and the price could only be paid afterward. Sometimes, there wasn’t even a need to offer anything. Fors, who was accustomed to the former, ended up only saying a word of thanks.
She hurriedly looked towards the end of the long bronze table and earnestly said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, your divination interference had helped me greatly. I will try to find ten Roselle diary pages as soon as possible as well.”
Seeing the performance of Miss Justice and Miss Magician, it dawned on Derrick Berg that he had found a way to fully express his gratitude.
However, the City of Silver doesn’t have the diary pages of the so-called Emperor Roselle… Well, Mr. Fool is very interested in history, so I’ll have to read more books and records on these…With a thought, Derrick made a promise to Mr. Fool who sat high above them.
The Hanged Man watched all this from the side and had no doubt that The Fool had an angel at his service.
Any organization should have a character like Miss Justice… The power of a role model is limitless…With a lot of “debts” to collect appearing out of thin air, Klein happily sighed inwardly.
As the high and mighty Mr. Fool, he always found it awkward to directly ask for compensation, and he had always believed that helping the members of his own organization was a normal and reasonable thing to do, without the need for him to make it so reliant on transactions. Thus, he didn’t control The World to put on the appropriate performance to remind everyone.
Of course, if Justice and the others were willing to provide payment, then Klein had no intention of refusing it.
“Alright.” He smiled and nodded before shifting his gaze back to the diary in his hands.
“13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.
“The powerful Beyonder, who’s lost in the darkness and trapped in the storm, didn’t rush me to complete a complicated and difficult ritual so as to help him return to the real world.
“He seems to have understood that he has to come up with something that would move me, instead of giving me three intangible wishes, in order for me to consider whether I should take the hidden risks of saving him.
“Mr. Door temporarily didn’t mention this matter and instead, with great interest, chatted about my tarot card creation. Heh heh. The word ‘creation’ should be written with quotation marks. From this point, it’s apparent that Mr. Door is able to make contact with the real world at particular times and through particular methods, and he should be able to observe a lot of details.
“While talking about ‘The Moon’ card, I thought of a matter Zaratul mentioned. He said that the Life School of Thought worships the moon, but not the Evernight Goddess. Yes, I added the second half myself!
“Hence, I asked the Fourth Epoch expert, Mr. Door, about this question. He chuckled and similarly didn’t give a direct answer. However, compared to the furtive Seer who speaks half-truths, making me want to beat him up, he’s a lot more frank.
“He told me that if he were to choose a card from the tarot cards to represent the Evernight Goddess, he wouldn’t choose The Moon, but—
“The Star!
“That makes things very interesting. I pressed, ‘Who is the real owner of The Moon? His reply was even more worthy of relish.
“He said with a laugh that The Moon currently has no owner.
“If I didn’t misunderstand him, then he means that the peak of The Moon’s pathway is empty. The Sequence 0 is empty!”
That’s not right. Isn’t there a Primordial Moon?Upon seeing this, Klein suddenly had this thought.
He had already anticipated that the “The Moon” card didn’t represent the Goddess. Whether it was the faith of the Life School of Thought, the attitude of the vampires, or the records in the Book of Secrets, they all vaguely pointed out that Evernight wasn’t the Moon.
In contrast, Vampire Ancestor Lilith and the Primordial Moon resembled the Sequence 0 of this pathway in more ways.
According to the City of Silver’s history lessons, Lilith had most likely fallen in the Dark Epoch, the Second Epoch. However, the Primordial Moon was an existence that people still believed in and sent responses to even to this day. Of course, those who prayed to “Her” wouldn’t end up well… Why did Mr. Door say that The Moon had no owner at the moment? As seen from the Book of Secrets, the Primordial Moon still existed during the Fourth Epoch…Klein almost frowned.
Soon, he came up with three guesses.First, Mr. Door didn’t know enough about the hidden Primordial Moon, but that was a very low possibility; second, that the Primordial Moon was actually the disguise of another deity, not essentially occupying the position of The Moon’s Sequence 0 pathway; third, that “She” was a Sequence 1 of The Moon’s pathway or was in disguise and had the corresponding Sealed Artifact.
And one more possibility, it’s the response from The Moon pathway’s “Uniqueness.”Klein muttered silently.
The most important Beyonder ingredient in the Sequence 0 potion formula described by the Dark Emperor card wasn’t all of the Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics, but something called Uniqueness. Different pathways had different Uniquenesses.
A true god was unique!
Other than the first guess, the other possibilities aren’t small… What is the Beyonder pathway of The Moon?Klein turned to the second page of the diary and was lucky enough to discover that it was connected to the previous page.
“I continued pressing, but Mr. Door refused to say more. Heh, he thinks that I’ll rescue him by whetting my appetite? Dream on!
“I hid my curiosity and scoffed at Mr. Door for not being respectful enough to true gods. He casually, yes—casually replied to me.This is the attitude a Fourth Epoch noble has to the deities.
“This guy is too good at acting! However, I really am interested in the nobility of the Fourth Epoch, so I took the opportunity to ask.
“Mr. Door told me that in the Tudor Dynasty, there were five noble families—Abraham, Antigonus, Amon, Tamara, and Jacob. Each family was known as an Angel Family, and they possessed tremendously terrifying strength.
“Angel Family, just the name itself raises many problems. It really makes one yearn for it! Mr. Door said that the number of Angel Families in the Fourth Epoch exceeded the five. There were the Zaratul and Zoroast family, which had always been loyal to the Solomon Empire; the Augustus, Sauron, Einhorn, Castiya families of the Trunsoest Dynasty; and the furtive Andariel and Beria families; as well as the Demoness family which stemmed from a true goddess which was one step up from the Angel Families.
“So the last winner of the Fourth Epoch was the Trunsoest Dynasty, but where did their royal family go? The four Angel Families—Augustus, Sauron, and the others—divided up the Northern Continent.
“Just as Mr. Door said the previous time, the strongest powerhouses in the Fourth Epoch far exceeds my imagination. However, most of them have been buried in the ashes of history. Even the Sauron family has waned, destroyed by me. In another one to two millennia, perhaps the Augustus family might no longer exist. Only the true gods appear capable of forever illuminating the real world.
“Although some deities perished in the Fourth Epoch, they should only be few in number. This makes me think of something, something that was previously written in a web novel which I memorized. It can be used here with some changes:
“Ashes await those who fail to become true gods!
“After the communication period ended, Mr. Door disconnected. He’s like a prisoner who’s released on parole for a fixed period of time. And he does know a lot. When he mentioned the Zaratul family, there was faint contempt in his tone.
“Perhaps I need to maintain my relationship with Mr. Door. Apart from the Church of the God of Steam, Zaratul, and that secret and ancient organization, I should leave another outlet.
“Unlike the saying, a wily hare has far more than three holes!”
When Emperor Roselle was struggling in the end, he was only thinking about the organization that’s suspected to be the Twilight Hermit Order. He didn’t mention Mr. Door at all. Something apparently happened in between… So the ancestor of the Loen royal family, the Augustus family was actually so rich and powerful to be an Angel Family. However, why did the royal family of the Trunsoest Dynasty, to which they were loyal to, “disappear” just like that…Klein suddenly thought of a few things, and his desire to clear away the fog that shrouded the history of the Fourth Epoch and see its true appearance grew.
This was also the greatest hobby of his body’s original owner.
Perhaps, that underground relic with two side-by-side seats and a terrifying evil spirit will help me answer a lot of questions…Klein lowered his gaze and flipped to the third page.
“2nd June, Bernadette massaged my back!
“It’s good to have a daughter. She knows to care for her old father, and although I can see what she wants at a glance, at least she’s willing to put on an act. Besides, she did a good job.
“I asked her which Beyonder pathway she wanted. She said she was undecided, but she liked the maxim of ‘do as you wish, but do no harm.’
“3rd June. I saw Floren again. He’s very different from before, as though he’s a different person. No, he still had his original memories and some of his distinctive characteristics, which is enough to prove that he’s him.
“What exactly happened to him to experience such a huge change?
“Perhaps a metaphor could be used to describe it more precisely. Some monsters are physical sutures, while he is a monster of mental sutures.”
“5th June. I obtained an ancient book. It actually mentions the Primordial Demoness’s name, not one of an honorific name!
“‘Her’ name is Cheek, but that’s a man’s name.
“Is this ancient book fake?”
Cheek? Was the Primordial Demoness also a man in the past?Klein almost raised his hand to his chin.
He had once guessed that it was because of the existence of the evil goddess, the Primordial Demoness, that led to the Assassin pathway having members of the opposite sex turn into a female after Sequence 7. Who knew that Roselle’s diary would indicate that the Primordial Demoness might’ve been a male in the beginning as well?
This depicted two problems. First, the Primordial Demoness wasn’t a naturally born deity, and they had only relied on potions to reach Sequence 0. Second, the purely feminine changes in this pathway were inherent in its Beyonder characteristics.
Roselle had once speculated about the truth behind the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation. He suspected that all Beyonder characteristics originated from the original Creator, so there’s no increase, and that the total amount is conserved… Assuming that this is true, does this mean that the Creator who created everything is all-inclusive, masculinity, femininity, and gender-neutral all in one… And the Demoness pathway is a representation of pure femininity? Of course, that ancient book might actually be fake… There’s a lot of information in Roselle’s diary entries today…With thoughts flashing through his mind, Klein let the diary disappear in his hands.
“You can begin,” he smiled and said to Justice, The Sun, and the others.
Alger looked towards The World immediately.
“Your Werewolf characteristic has been sold. An Artisan paid 1200 pounds for it. According to our agreement, I will receive 200 pounds.
“Also, I found clues to the hair of a Deep-sea Naga. 100 pounds a strand, and you want five of them in total. If you’re fine with this deal, then I will complete it as soon as possible.”
Klein had promised a higher share of the Werewolf’s Beyonder characteristic because he knew that The Hanged Man had spent more effort and taken on a risk that far exceeded what Vampire Emlyn White had spent.
At this point, he thought for a moment and controlled The World to reply.
“No problem. Give me the five strands of Deep-sea Naga hairs and 500 pounds in cash as soon as possible.”
Now, only the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic remains, and the amount of money I have has increased to 1,235 pounds, which isn’t enough. If I don’t want to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s mausoleum. I’d have to wait to receive another 500 to 1,000 pounds before I can buy it immediately when I see it…Klein subconsciously wondered what other items or knowledge he could use to exchange for money.
Of course, this was on the premise that the target of these transactions was able to pay the remuneration, in cash.
Hearing this, Audrey raised her hand very slightly, and without hiding anything, she said, “I’d like to purchase three ingredients: a pair of eyes from a Mirror Dragon, 50 milliliters of its blood, as well as a fruit from the Tree of Elders.”
Miss Justice has gotten the formula for the Psychiatrist potion…Klein made this judgment in an instant, and The Hanged Man came to a similar conclusion.
“… I will write to my teacher and ask him if he has one of these ingredients.” Fors thought for a moment.
Derrick nodded and said, “I’ll also take note. Corroded Mirror Dragons aren’t rare, same for the Tree of Elders. Uh, in the City of Silver, there’s also the Beyonder characteristic left behind by a Psyche Analyst; however, it’s hard to make transactions for them, and it’s easy to be suspected.
Psyche Analyst was the ancient name of Psychiatrist.
When their conversation reached Klein’s ears, he immediately manipulated The World and made the dummy hoarsely and gloomily say, “I’ll ask around in my circle. Oh right, continue helping me find the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic.”
“Alright.” Audrey confidently turned her head to face the person opposite her. “Mr. Hanged Man, I’ll also look out for the Wind-blessed potion formula you need.”
She had already joined the Psychology Alchemists and had a secret organization backing her. With them, many ingredients were no longer in short supply. She could obtain them as long as she paid the necessary price.
Fors repeated, “I’ll write to my teacher and ask.”
Upon seeing this development, Klein felt rather gratified. After a long period of hard work, the Tarot Club had finally developed two major channels, the Psychology Alchemists and the Abraham family. Many things would become simple.
The World chuckled and said, “Your answers fill me with hope, but you must also take care to protect yourselves, and proceed in a way that would avoid arousing suspicion as much as possible.”
“Mr. World, you rarely talk so much.” Audrey smiled in reply.
… I got a little too pleased and momentarily forgot The World’s original character profile…Klein immediately remedied the situation and made The World chuckle and say,
“All of you have become sufficiently valuable. I hope that this kind of transaction can last for a very, very long time. That’s why I’m reminding you.”
“Thank you,” Audrey gracefully expressed her gratitude.
At that moment, Derrick hesitated and said, “I’ll give it a try as well. I’ve recently completed several patrol missions, but there’s nothing out of the ordinary.”
Very good…Klein said to himself, making The World shut his mouth.
After a brief moment of silence, Alger looked thoughtfully at Miss Justice.
“I would like to know the details of the assassination of Duke Negan. What kind of reward do you need?”
Why ask me? As someone close to the Church of the Lord of Storms, shouldn’t you already know the full details of this case?Audrey was surprised for a moment, but then she understood the meaning of Mr. Hanged Man’s words.
He wants to ask about the organization or force that instigated the Desire Apostle, but he doesn’t think it’s right to ask The Fool directly, thinking that it would be too sudden and invasive. So he took a roundabout way by asking me to open up the topic, gently shifting the focus to the things he wants to know… He knows that I’m a noble lady and that I should pay attention to the assassination of Duke Negan. So he’s not worried that I won’t answer him… Mr. Hanged Man is really experienced…Audrey said, with the corners of her mouth curling up slightly, “No, there’s no need for compensation. Isn’t it the purpose of our Tarot Club to freely exchange common knowledge amongst each other regarding their respective regions?”
Only by doing so can our Tarot Club expand at a rapid pace!she thought to herself, quite possessively.
“Your words shame me.” Alger was stunned for a moment before he pressed his hand to his chest and leaned forward a little.
“…”
Klein, who was shrouded in the thick gray fog, inwardly laughed dryly.
Audrey lightly pursed her lips, weighed her words, and said, “The Desire Apostle used a unique situation to complete the assassination of Duke Negan; by using his ability to trigger intense emotions and desires, and at the cost of serious injuries, he successfully broke out of the encirclement, entering the sewers.
“When the Nighthawks caught up to him, he was already dead. The Hero Bandit Dark Emperor was present. This gentleman didn’t do it to silence him, but to target the organization that entrusted the assassination contract to the Desire Apostle.
Which organization?Just as The Hanged Man was wondering to himself in puzzlement, The Fool, who was sitting at the end of the table, silently praised Miss Justice and looked at her. He then gave her a reminder in passing, “In the outside world, do not mention the name of the organization or write it down.”
“Why?” Audrey blurted out in astonishment.
Klein leaned back in his chair and replied in a gentle voice, “Any mention of it will be known.”
Any mention of it will be known…Audrey subconsciously looked at Mr. Fool, only to feel that he seemed to be emphasizing something with his eyes hidden in the fog.
Mr. Fool is implying that if it’s not in “His” kingdom or through talking to “Him,” mentioning or writing down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order would allow them to sense it via some means or item… That should be what he means… What an extremely secretive and high-level organization! To a certain extent, it’s even more terrifying than the Church of the seven deities… And Mr. Fool, our Tarot Club is looking for them…Audrey instantly felt like she understood a lot of things. She straightened her back and said, “As you command.”
Any mention of it will be known… A secret organization whose name can’t even be mentioned? A powerful organization that I don’t know of at all? Is this the faction behind the Desire Apostle? Mr. Fool had sent his adorer to search for them? This high-level situation in the world really is more complicated than I thought. There are even more secrets that I have no way of knowing…Alger slightly nodded his head, feeling both shocked and agitated at the same time.
At this moment, he had the urge to pay Mr. Fool for the name of the organization.
However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was no need for that. Although understanding the situation involving the higher-level entities would help him perfect his plans for the future and play an important role in certain situations, he, who was currently at the bottom of the Mid-Sequence levels, had no way of making contact with matters related to the mysterious organization. What he needed the most right now was the formula and ingredients for Wind-blessed, so he had to save up enough wealth for them.
After succeeding my advancement, I could seek an opportunity to consult Mr. Fool…Alger made a note of this.
Fors was confused by what she heard. Things like the Desire Apostle and the organization in which “any mention of it will be known” were completely different from what she had read in the newspapers.
There are indeed many secrets behind the assassination of a duke… It’s a pity that the organization’s name cannot be written down. Otherwise, I can use it as the villain of a future novel; it will definitely be a classic… I still owe ten diary pages and haven’t bought the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch. There’s no need to spend the money in order to understand such high-end matters for the time being… Well, the secrecy and knowledge circulating in the Tarot Club are ten times greater than Mr. A’s gathering, or more!Fors restrained her curiosity as a writer.
As for Derrick, he didn’t know who Duke Negan was, so he didn’t care who was behind the assassination.
He sat silently and was reserved, as though he were in class.
When the matter regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was over, Fors looked around and probingly asked, “Lady and gentlemen, do you have a way to solve the problem of accumulating too many Beyonder characteristics of the same level?”
Alger looked at Fors and returned with a question.
“You were forced to drink a second Apprentice potion?”
Why did you figure it out so easily… It’s as though you were there to see it…Fors uncomfortably cleared her throat and said, “Yes, let’s just pretend that’s what happened…
“What solutions do you have? What do you need me to exchange for it?”
Alger glanced at Mr. Fool, but seeing that he had nothing to say, he replied in a calm and low voice, “You don’t need payment, because it will certainly not be able to satisfy your needs.”
Without waiting for Miss Magician and Miss Justice to ask, he casually explained, “High-Sequence Beyonders can independently decide whether or not to pass on their Beyonder characteristics to their descendants, and how much they will inherit as a result. Sequence 6 and Sequence 5 will naturally pass a part of it in an uncontrollable manner. Although the quantity isn’t a lot each time and wouldn’t affect the Beyonder’s strength, their Sequence will regress if they have enough children.”
“Such a child is born with high spiritual perception and a certain level of incomplete Beyonder powers?” Audrey suddenly came to a realization, understanding the origins of some special people.
The Hanged Man nodded.
“Yes, they’re equivalent to half a Sequence 9, with a certain amount of characteristics. If they want to become a Beyonder, they can only choose the corresponding path. Of course, such people might not be a result of inheritance. It might be the result of them gaining the blessings of a deity or the corruption of an evil spirit. There are many factors that can cause the same degree of influence. Also, when High-Sequence Beyonders have children, they might give birth to someone who’s already at Sequence 5. This is one of the rare instances when one can advance without losing control.
So that’s how it is…Audrey sighed with satisfaction.
To her, knowing more mysteries was more enjoyable than getting a nice dress or jewelry.
Fors also came to a realization as she pressed, “Then what about Beyonders at Sequence 7, 8, and 9?”
“Theoretically speaking, their Beyonder characteristics will not be passed down to their descendants, but that is not absolute. If there’s an excessive amount of Beyonder characteristics, there’s a chance for them to be passed down as well. That is to say, if you’re pregnant with a child, there’s a way to effectively reduce the remnant potion in your body. No, one might not succeed, but three or four will stand a higher chance.”
Three or four?Fors stared agape.
Klein, who had learned all of this general knowledge from Roselle’s diary, couldn’t help but think of a joke.
Miss Magician, in the future, you can say to your child that “you were a free gift1from drinking a potion!”
Although it seems that, according to Mr. Hanged Man, the burden can be reduced the moment a child is conceived, having a child would still require almost forty weeks of trouble. No, more than that, it’s impossible to leave the child after it’s born, right… After grasping the acting method, even if the process subsequently becomes more difficult, two months will definitely be enough time to digest it. It might not even take that long; after all, it’s just a starting Sequence…Fors forced a smile and said, “I understand, the best way is still to rely on acting to digest it.”
Alger gave an affirmative answer. “That’s the case for Sequence 7 and below.”
After that, digestion would easily take a year or so, two to three years, and then five to six years. When that happens, giving birth to a child would be a simpler plan…he added inwardly.
There were a few seconds of silence as the two women digested the knowledge they had just gained.
This was the first time they had known that having a child had such uses.
For Derrick, this was common knowledge. He adjusted his posture and said, “I’ve been assigned another exploration mission.”
“Where to?” Alger tilted his head and asked.
“It’s still the half-destroyed temple of the Fallen Creator,” Derrick answered without sounding too grave.
It sounds like there’s a certain guaranteed level of safety…Audrey didn’t interrupt.
The Hanged Man pondered for two seconds before asking, “Is the Shepherd Elder still in prison?”
“Yes. This exploration will be led by the Chief.” The Sun didn’t hide the facts.
“This way, the danger level will be much lower than last time. You can give it a try.” Alger couldn’t help but look at Mr. Fool once more.
Unable to read any thoughts from the other party’s blurry eyes, he continued to speak to The Sun.
“This should be your last inspection before the surveillance is completely removed.
“Previously, the information you made known was that Amon is archenemies with the Fallen Creator. They wouldn’t mind exposing themselves to spoil the other’s plans. This time, by heading to the Fallen Creator’s temple for exploration, as long as you don’t reveal any abnormalities, the six-member council will basically determine that you’re no longer under Amon’s influence.”
Mr. Hanged Man sure is experienced. It’s as if he was planning the operation…Derrick kept it in mind before asking, “What else do I need to pay attention to?”
At the very end of the long bronze table, The Fool, who was quietly watching, opened his mouth.
“Flesh and blood, ravings.”
Klein had only said two words, leaving the Tarot Club members to comprehend them on their own.
This was the demeanor of a great figure.
The Hanged Man pondered for a few seconds, then he said to The Sun who had thanked The Fool, “In particular, don’t look at what you shouldn’t, don’t listen to what you shouldn’t, don’t eat what you shouldn’t, and don’t touch what you shouldn’t.”
“What are those that shouldn’t be seen or heard?” Derrick asked, puzzled.
The Hanged Man said with a deepened voice, “After entering the temple, everything is included.”
“Then, how should I explore?” Derrick asked in surprise.
The Hanged Man chuckled.
“Aren’t there other members? Isn’t there a Chief?”
It really is Mr. Hanged Man’s style…Audrey subconsciously wanted to cover her face with her hands, but the education and habits ingrained in her had told her that such actions weren’t graceful, so she forcefully changed the way she moved, stroking her drooping hair and pushing it behind her ears.
“…” The Sun felt that such a method was quite unacceptable.
Upon noticing his reaction, Alger secretly cursed before saying, “What I mean is to listen to your Chief’s instructions. Only do what he allows you to do. At any other times, do not take matters into your own hands.”
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man.” The Sun instantly relaxed.
Phew.Alger exhaled and turned to the woman opposite him.
“Miss Justice, I wish to know the political changes in Backlund after Duke Negan’s passing.”
Audrey recalled the information she had heard, both directly and indirectly in recent times.
“Duke Negan’s death has divided the House of Lords. Although his eldest son is about to inherit the nobility title and become a member of the House of Lords, his prestige isn’t enough to calm the dispute.
“Nearly ten members of the House of Lords have jointly proposed that the newly conferred nobility should also have a chance to obtain a fixed seat as a Member of Parliament.
“Simply put, let those who are conferred nobility through political donations, charity donations, and the purchase of land become members of the House of Lords.”
Hearing this, The Hanged Man Alger laughed.
“Aren’t nobles with a certain amount of history in their family line the ones who despise such people who rely on unorthodox means to be conferred a nobility title the most? Wasn’t the ultimate honor and their greatest pride the fact that a fixed seat in the House of Lords was hereditary?”
Ignoring the inadvertent mockery, Audrey calmly explained, “When you have tens of thousands of pounds, hundreds of thousands of pounds, or even more debts, you will also make the same choice.”
Owing money wasn’t a fatal threat to many nobles, but the debtor could apply to the court and use their lands as payment for the debts. Without the minimum amount of land needed for a noble title, their status as nobles would be on the verge of collapse.
“And then?” Alger didn’t continue to harp over the previous question.
Audrey gave a rough description. “This kind of dispute has put many bills on hold, including, but not limited to, the raising of worker salary, the improvement of working hours, and revising the Poor Law. It’s gratifying to see that the Civil Servant Unified Examination is still progressing steadily and hasn’t stopped, and the investigation into the air pollution in Backlund is also going in depth.”
“There will be no war for the time being….” The Hanged Man whispered, and he went on to talk to the other members.
Worried that staying too long in the bathroom would arouse suspicion, Klein announced the end of the Tarot Gathering after they were done.
…
After returning to her room, Audrey didn’t rush to get up. She first quietly sorted out the things she needed to do after this.
Looking at the mirror in front of her, she played with the accessories on her earlobes. With a slight smile, she silently muttered to herself,There will be a psychology lesson tomorrow afternoon. I can tell Miss Escalante that I’ve met someone in a Beyonder circle who’s looking to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and has promised an abnormally generous price for it. I wonder if the Psychology Alchemists will be interested in it or not…
Also, I mustn’t forget Roselle’s diary and the Wind-blessed formula…
Yes, I have to find the Psychiatrist ingredients as quickly as possible. Audrey, you can’t be lazy! Susie is already a Sequence 8, so you can’t let her overtake you!
…
After pacing back and forth in the room, Fors finally made up her mind and pulled out her chair.
She grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and, after mulling over it for nearly a minute, began to write to Dorian Gray.
She described how she learned of someone who requested the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and the Wind-blessed potion formula, as well as her curiosity over the Roselle notebook.
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
Alger Wilson walked out of the hotel and headed for a secret underground market.
His target was the hair of a Deep-sea Naga.
He had no intention of missing a Human-skinned Shadow if someone had it.
…
I’m short on money…Klein sat in the living room and sighed again.
He still needed quite a bit of cash to ensure that he could purchase the items directly when he received clues regarding the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristics.
Klein thought for a long time, wondering if he should find other channels to sell the Beyonder characteristic left by the Interrogator and stop waiting for Miss Xio to save up her money.
After an unknown period of time, the sound of the doorbell rang, breaking the afternoon silence.
The visitor was a man in a dark green postman uniform. He smiled at Klein in a fawning manner.
“Are you Mr. Sherlock Moriarty?” he asked.
“Yes.” Klein could vaguely guess the purpose of the other person’s visit.
The visitor raised his right hand and handed over a palm-sized item that was wrapped in layers of black gauze.
“Please sign and accept your package.”
Klein deliberately revealed his doubts.
“Shouldn’t you give me a slip and let me go to the corresponding post office for collection?”
The Loen Kingdom’s postal system was a perfect replica of the Intis system, and even the flaws were copied quite significantly. Anything that couldn’t be stuffed directly into the mailbox, no matter what it was, would only be given a “collection slip” by the postman, making the recipient go through the hassle of collecting it himself.
“… Haha, because it’s rather precious, so I have to personally deliver it to you,” the postman said after a momentary shock.
It seems you’re not professional enough to be a real postman…Without further questions, Klein accepted the package, pen, and slip before signing them.
He closed the door and returned to the living room. He didn’t rush to open the package, but he took out a gold coin and threw it into the air.
Pa!
Klein caught the gold coin and looked down to see if it was heads or tails.
A number faced up, indicating a negative response.There’s no latent danger…Klein nodded slightly and put away the gold coin. He touched the paper figurine in his pocket and carefully opened the package.
After one layer after another of black gauze was removed, the objects inside clearly presented themselves to him. They were a pale gold-colored, elegantly patterned pocket watch; a handkerchief stained with dark red blood; seven or eight brown short curly hair tied together; and a stack of notes.
Talim’s belongings, his hair, his blood, and his daily records, are all present… Prince Edessak sure is a very efficient man. It’s not even nighttime…Klein looked at the items on the coffee table and suddenly felt that there were many people staring at him at that very moment.
An ancient Angel Family with a heritage of more than two thousand years would definitely have an unimaginable background. Being involved with the royal family’s internal strife makes it possible for me to be pulverized at any moment and anywhere… Maybe I’m already being monitored now… I have to appear mediocre and useless enough, to ensure my safety…Klein had already decided what to do, so he took his time checking the pocket watch, handkerchief, and hair.
During this process, his spiritual intuition didn’t give him any warnings, nor did it prevent him from attempting divination.
After having a better grasp on the situation, Klein took out the letter, picked up a pen, and wrote his divination sentence:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
He acted big-hearted and poised, as though he didn’t feel that he was being monitored at that very moment.
Picking up the curly hair and handkerchief, Klein chanted the divination sentence while leaning back against the back of the sofa. His eyes turned deep as he entered Cogitation.
After repeating it seven times, he came to the dream world and saw the familiar lobby of the Quelaag Club.
And then he saw Talim Dumon clutch at his heart, his face contorted once again.
“This revelation shows that Talim did die of a sudden heart disease…” Klein opened his eyes and muttered softly to himself.
He frowned, wearing a puzzled, confused, and thoughtful expression.
He tried several different divination statements and received the same result.
He got up and paced back and forth several times.
He punched himself in the head, as though he was angry that he wasn’t good enough to help his friend or find out who the culprit was.
In the end, he dejectedly sat down and didn’t move for a long time. In the dark room, he was like the silhouette of a stone statue.
That should be enough. I can’t go overboard… If there’s no one monitoring me, then I would’ve been fighting with the air just now…Klein shook his head in a self-deprecating manner, got up, and walked to the kitchen.
After dinner, he seemed to perk up again before he read the stack of notes carefully, including what Talim had done and who he had met on the day and the days prior to his death.
Home, Red Rose Manor, Quelaag Club, Viscount Conrad’s mansion… There’s nothing out of the ordinary about it…Klein picked up a sharpened pencil and drew circles, marking out the places he would visit and the targets he would ask about in the next few days.
After doing all of this, he let out a long sigh. Without confidence, he packed up his things, washed up, and went to bed.
In the middle of the night, when the red moon was hidden by layers of clouds, Klein suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.
He got out of bed, opened the door slowly, and went into the bathroom next door, hiding himself with a Paper Figurine Substitute in the process.
Walking four steps counterclockwise, he arrived above the gray fog and sat down at the seat which belonged to The Fool.
His eyes had become clear, no longer dispirited, dejected, and pessimistic.
Soon after, Klein took the blood-stained handkerchief from a hidden pocket in his pajamas made out of old clothes.
When he was packing his things, he had used his Beyonder powers as a Magician to hide the handkerchief on his body.
After taking a deep breath, Klein conjured a pen and paper, and he wrote down the divination sentence that was no different from the beginning:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
After he repeated it seven times with his body and mind in peace and quiet, he leaned back in his chair with the paper and handkerchief in his hand and fell asleep in the silent and empty old palace.
In a gray, separated, and illusory world, Klein saw a completely different scene from before.
Presented before his eyes was a palm-sized wooden puppet, carved with eyes, a nose, and a mouth.
There were a few drops of dark red blood on the puppet’s body, giving it a demonic appearance.
A palm stretched out. The skin was white and exquisite, smooth, and beautiful, with five slender and delicate fingers that accentuated the hand’s flesh and bones.
The most eye-catching thing was a unique ring with an inlaid sapphire on the hand’s pinky finger.
Pa!
The hand’s index finger was wreathed in black flames as it pointed at the heart of the wooden puppet.
Without a sound, the scene shattered and Klein woke up from his dream.
His initial judgment wasn’t wrong. Talim had died under a curse!
But there was a problem. He had already seen the scene of the curse happening, so why wasn’t the scene displayed in its entirety?
The mysterious space above the gray fog is able to get rid of all interference…Klein was puzzled for a moment.
Normally speaking, receiving a revelation that too abstract and easy to misread was a problem with his limited divination abilities. It meant that the difficulty of the matter he was divining was too high and that it had nothing to do with the gray fog. It was an understandable outcome, but he had clearly seen the scene of the murderous curse, but he was limited to a small scope of the situation. It didn’t provide a relatively effective revelation and was rather baffling.
Have I… encountered such a similar situation in the past?Klein dug through his past experiences.
Suddenly, he sat up straight, remembering a similar experience.
In Tingen, when he was divining the real reason behind the countless coincidences, something similar had happened!
He could clearly see the house with the red chimney, but he couldn’t reach Ince Zangwill and Sealed Artifact 0-08!
Th-this is the power of someone or something that’s at the level of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact that’s resisting the power of the gray fog?Klein’s eyes abruptly narrowed.
No, not necessarily. There are still quite a few possibilities. I have to confirm it again!He put in a lot of effort in order to calm down.
As for the method used for confirming, it wasn’t daunting for the experienced him. The method was simple—redoing the same divination again.
If the revelation doesn’t change, it means that things aren’t so terrible, and if divination is no longer successful, then something around the target or the target is resisting the gray fog to some extent, like 0-08!
Taking a deep breath, Klein calmly repeated the previous divination.
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
…
He leaned back in his chair and chanted in a low voice, his eyes growing darker.
In the dream, all he could see was a hazy, shattered gray fog. There were no more wooden puppets or fingers.
Whoosh!
Klein straightened his back, his expression abnormally grave.
What did Talim get himself involved in?he frowned as he muttered to himself.
There’s no question as to what I should do next. It’s to be passive and perfunctory. I’ll first lie to Prince Edessak before telling him that I’m incapable of figuring out the truth.
Phew, this world is really scary. Just the slightest bit of carelessness would cause me to come into contact with something extremely terrifying…Klein sighed. Without daring to stay any longer, he quickly returned to the bathroom in the real world.
…
Tuesday, 9 a.m. at the Crown Cemetery.
Klein stood at the edge of the crowd, wearing a black shirt, black vest, and a black tweed coat whilst he was carrying some fresh flowers he bought for 12 soli. He looked gravely at Talim Dumont’s coffin being carried over, had his soul put to rest, and was buried bit by bit into the earth.
During this process, Talim’s mother’s eyes were red and swollen. She wanted to speak a few times, but she couldn’t find her voice. His father’s hair was gray, and his expression was haggard. He just stood there, trembling slightly.
When the scene reflected in his eyes, Klein tilted his head back and closed his eyes.
He waited until the mourners had left before he walked over, bent over, and placed the white flowers on top of the others.
I’m sorry…he silently said inwardly.
Standing up, he stepped aside and was about to leave when Klein noticed Reporter Mike and Surgeon Aaron, closing in.
“What a pity. I never thought that Talim would actually… actually… Sigh…” Mike’s expression was pained as he couldn’t finish his sentence.
Aaron, who was always cold, took off his glasses and wiped the corners of his eyes. He sighed and said, “He’s a warmhearted guy. He shouldn’t have ended up like this.”
“Yes, he could’ve gotten rid of his grandfather’s bad reputation,” Klein echoed.
Just then, he saw a female figure in a thick black dress with a veil covering her face walk up to Talim’s grave. She, too, was also carrying a bouquet of white flowers.
Klein looked away, not paying much attention, just keeping watch through the corner of his eye.
The woman bent down to release the flower, revealing her left palm, which was covered by a black gauze glove.
A blue gem faintly appeared on the pinky of her left palm.
Klein’s scalp tingled instantly.
His entire body felt numb.
A similar feeling that wasn’t unfamiliar. The experienced Klein immediately used his Clown powers to control his facial expression and the slight trembling of his body.
Without rushing, he gently retracted his gaze, making the casual glance from before appear normal.
“Sigh, Talim was so young. He wasn’t even married and has no children.” Klein sighed as he went with the flow.
He had said this because it gave him a plausible explanation for his subtle reaction towards the woman who had offered the flowers—he had turned sad having seen a woman who had some connection with Talim, associated her to marriage and family, and then finally how his friend had passed away at an early age.
“Yeah, actually, at his age, he should’ve been married four or five years ago. Unfortunately, the matter with his grandfather left him with an extremely strong psychological trauma. He had always rejected marriage, and only recently did he improve.” Reporter Mike sighed.
At this moment, the seemingly normal Klein seemed to have a cluster of thorns stabbing at his back, slowly piercing into his skin and flesh, causing him to feel extremely tense.
The girl in the black dress with the sapphire ring on her left hand pinky had straightened her body and calmly surveyed her surroundings. Afterward, she quietly left Talim’s grave with two maids accompanying her. She silently walked further and further away from Talim’s grave.
Phew…Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
The feeling of his back being stabbed quickly turned into a cold sweat.
Just who is she, and why did she come to the grave to offer flowers? Talim’s lover? However, how could Talim, who had no wealth or status, have a relationship with a terrifying person who is involved with a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or that of a demigod? This isn’t a novel! Furthermore, she should be the one that used a curse to kill Talim… This matter runs deep…Klein listened quietly as Mike and Aaron recounted Talim’s past.
His thoughts quickly dispersed, feeling that the most puzzling thing about this matter was that Talim’s death—an ordinary person who had no money, power, status, or strength—was actually involved with a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or a powerhouse of the same level. This was simply inconceivable!
*But this isn’t an isolated case. There’s another similar case that has happened around me… *Klein suddenly thought of something and looked at the surgeon, Aaron.
This ordinary person’s home might very well be hiding a Sequence 1 Snake of Mercury!
Following this train of thought, Klein recalled the nearly five months that he had spent here since he transmigrated. He was stunned to discover that he had unconsciously become involved with many demigods and terrifying Sealed Artifacts.
The woman who had killed Talim; the Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin; the Blasphemer Amon; the mysterious woman at the Royal Museum; a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Rose School of Thought; 0-08; 1-42; Ince Zangwill; the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem; the Antigonus family’s notebook; Mr. Azik Eggers, who’s suspected to be a descendant of Death; Mr. Door; the Twilight Hermit Order…Each name flashed through Klein’s mind, and every single one of them made him feel like drawing in a cold breath.
He calmed his heart and carefully thought,These don’t include the True Creator and the Eternal Blazing Sun, who are ranked high above these… Strictly speaking, I can be considered to be among their ranks. After all, I came from a dark divination, and I’m a strange alternate world soul who controls the strange gray fog… Could this be another “crest of the times” after Roselle? So all the demigods and terrifying Sealed Artifacts are making an appearance in real life…
As these thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind, the grief-stricken Reporter Mike and Surgeon Aaron excused themselves. He then left the cemetery at a leisurely pace.
Just as he was looking around for a rental carriage, a familiar carriage drove out of a secluded spot and stopped in front of him.
Although the coat of arms on the black carriage was skillfully concealed, Klein was still able to recognize it as Prince Edessak’s carriage.
Without a sound, the door of the carriage opened, and the old butler with his meticulously combed hair alighted. He politely made a gesture of invitation.
“His Highness is waiting for you.”
“Alright.” Klein didn’t feel guilty at all as he entered the spacious and warm carriage.
Prince Edessak was dressed in a dark blue coat with a large collar and a golden ribbon across his chest, which made him look very abnormally noble.
He rubbed the diamond brooch, and his long and narrow eyes showed hints of a sigh.
“I’m restricted even when participating in the funeral of a friend. I couldn’t appear in person and could only watch from afar, sending someone to offer flowers for me. This is the royal family’s lack of freedom.”
“If Talim’s grandfather hadn’t lost his aristocratic title, then you wouldn’t have to avoid anything.” Klein abided by Prince Edessak’s gesture and sat across from him.
Edessak picked up a cup of blood-red wine and said, “Sigh, I had originally planned to find an opportunity to help Talim’s father recover his aristocratic title, but unfortunately…”
Instead of going deep into the subject, he asked, “Sherlock, did you receive the package?”
“Yes,” Klein answered any questions he was asked, never giving any additional descriptions.
Edessak nodded slightly.
“Any progress?”
“I made several divinations using Talim’s hair, blood, and belongings, but all of them led to the conclusion that he had died of a sudden heart disease.” Klein used his emotionless, smooth narration to imply that “my Sequence isn’t high enough,” “my standards are limited,” “although I’m good at divination, the other party is stronger,” and “I’m sure that I can’t figure out the truth.”
Edessak looked disappointed and sighed.
“How do you plan on continuing the investigation?”
“Starting with the people Talim came in contact with a few days before his death and the places he went,” Klein replied according to the plan.
Edessak looked at the old butler.
“There will definitely be no lack of threatening interrogations or bribery. Hmm… Pay Sherlock 100 pounds for his investigation fees.”
“Yes, Your Highness.” The old butler took out a stack of bills that he had prepared earlier.
A hundred pounds straight out?Once again, Klein felt Prince Edessak’s generosity.
“I’ll do my best.” He took the hundred pounds in cash and pocketed it without counting it in detail.
“I hope that we can put Talim to rest.” Prince Edessak clenched his right fist and tapped the left side of his chest.
He turned his head to look out the window at Crown Cemetery which wasn’t too far away.
His friendship for Talim still remains strong…Klein sighed before he was led out to a carriage by the old butler.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey looked at her psychology teacher, whose long hair reached her waist, and she pretended to carefully look from side to side.
She immediately lowered her voice and said, “Miss Escalante, I recently joined a new Beyonder gathering. There were high offers for a Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Wind-blessed potion formula. Uh, different people. These are likely Mid-Sequence items, right? It sounds quite interesting. Ah, right. Will the Psychology Alchemists be interested?”
Escalante was startled. She pondered for a few seconds and said, “I’ll ask when I return.”
“Alright,” Audrey responded briskly, as though she were simply intrigued by such Mid-Sequence transactions.
Escalante retracted her attention and said in a serious tone, “Miss Audrey, although you are already a Sequence 8 Beyonder, you have yet to receive formal education in mysticism. You still don’t understand enough about the techniques and applications of a Spectator and Telepathist, as well as the foundation theories. Starting today, I’ll guide you to become a true Beyonder.”
“That’s what I wish,” Audrey said sincerely.
The huge golden retriever, Susie, who was sitting by her feet, wagged its tail happily, as if happy for her mistress.
…
Having made up his mind not to work, Klein took the carriage back to 15 Minsk Street.
He opened the door and was just about to take off his hat when he froze.
His spiritual intuition told him that a stranger had entered the living room. Someone had entered his room!
This… He barely hid his tracks… Is it considered a warning? Having a warning is better than not having one…Klein stood in the hall for a long time in silence.
Immediately, he turned around and went to the Steam Cathedral in a rental carriage.
The cathedral towered over the chimneys and clock tower, the former representing the power of steam, while the latter represented the beauty of machinery through the hanging of its intricate clocks.
It was neither the weekend nor noon or the evening, so there were only a few devotees in the hall quietly praying.
Klein sat down in the aisle, leaned his cane, took off his hat, and pretended to pray for ten minutes in front of the Sacred Emblem.
Then, he picked up his things and walked along the aisle to the altar. He said to the bishop standing to the side, “I wish to make a confession.”
“Good, God is watching you.” The bishop, who had a kind face and hoary hair at his temples, walked to the confessional by his side.
Klein followed closely behind and closed the door.
He sat down on a chair and said to the bishop through the wooden board, “I confess that I didn’t adhere to my principles when facing danger, and I chose to retreat.”
“What were you thinking at the time?” the bishop gently asked.
Klein immediately described in detail about Talim’s death; his suspicions; the reminder from the Machinery Hivemind; Prince Edessak’s entrustment; and, after how he failed to obtain any answers from his divination, he expressed his heartfelt cowardice in the face of the royal family’s strife.
The reason he didn’t go straight to Carlson was that he was afraid that not only was he being watched, but Prince Edessak’s men were also watching him from the shadows. Once he made his intentions clear, he couldn’t be sure if he would encounter another calamity.
The Steam Cathedral was the headquarters of the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, and it was one of the three Great Holy Temples. No one could spy on whatever happened inside.
What Klein intended to do was to use the Church of the God of Steam to convey his true thoughts and avoid getting caught up in a deeper conflict.
Simply put, it was to comply with what his heart wanted.
The bishop listened quietly and answered without changing his tone, “Your choice derives from human instinct; God will not blame you.
“Go back, God will protect you.”
That’s good…Klein understood the hint and quietly left the Steam Cathedral.
Standing on the street outside, looking at the misty sky, he sighed silently.
I need to advance as soon as possible.
Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the pitch-black city walls.
Carrying a leather bag on his back and the Axe of Hurricane in hand, Derrick Berg stood outside the doorway to a cave with nearly ten of his teammates.
Lifting his eyes up, he saw that, between the stone cracks of the city wall, the dry and hardened black soil was crusting, but a bunch of tenacious weeds had grown out; they were densely packed and resembled human hair.
At that moment, he hurriedly withdrew his gaze and looked towards the city gate when he heard light footsteps.
As the lightning and darkness alternated, a tall figure slowly walked over, carrying two straight swords which were crossed on his back.
Then, his pale, disheveled hair; his ancient eyes; his twisted, deep; old scars; and his perennially-unchanged brown coat and flaxen-colored shirt entered Derrick and the others’ sight.
The approaching person was the Chief of the six-member council of the City of Silver, Colin Iliad, a powerful Demon Hunter.
After greeting him, Derrick subconsciously looked at the Chief’s waist. There was a leather belt divided into many compartments, each with a different metal bottle inside.
This was a symbol of an experienced and powerful Demon Hunter.
Derrick had previously heard his parents mention that Demon Hunters were good at discovering the weaknesses for different monsters, identifying the uses of various materials, and were able to use their special Cogitation state against the former. With the latter, they could concoct corresponding magical medicine, holy ointments, essential oils, and special imprints. Then, through consumption, smearing, and using these items, they could achieve the effect of restraining the target.
In a sense, experienced, knowledgeable, well-prepared, and sharp Demon Hunters were the nemesis of the vast majority of monsters. The amount and variety of small metal bottles at their waist represented their “experience.”
Of course, this was only a portion of the Demon Hunters’ Beyonder powers. Just by relying on these, they couldn’t be called demigods or Saints.
Collin looked around and confirmed that all the team members were present. He then said in a low voice, “Light up. Let’s go.”
Two team members immediately lit the candles in their lanterns, letting the faint yellow light shine through the extremely thin leather.
During “daytime,” when the frequency of lightning was relatively high, there was no need to use candles in the City of Silver as there was “illumination” every two to three seconds. Furthermore, the monsters in the nearby area had been cleaned out again and again. However, once they left the City of Silver and entered the darkness, they had to maintain sufficient candlelight. Otherwise, once the lightning failed to illuminate the skies, causing a dark environment that exceeded five seconds, there was a high chance for the team to suffer from an assault by certain monsters.
Intense fighting wasn’t the most frightening development. What Derrick remembered so vividly was a story his parents had told him.
Once, while they were exploring the depths of the darkness, because of a previous battle with a horde of rotting corpses, the candles couldn’t be replaced in time. This led them to endure being engulfed in darkness for as long as eight seconds. When the lightning flashed again and the candlelight appeared, they were stunned to see that only five of their original eight teammates remained. The other three had vanished in silence, never to be seen again.
Taking a deep breath, Derrick gripped the Axe of Hurricane tightly and walked in the middle of the team, following the Chief in a predetermined direction.
A bolt of lightning flashed, causing the plains covered in tall black grass to appear like an eerie oil painting.
The exploratory team of 10 Beyonders walked along the path filled with craggy gravel, venturing deep into the black grass.
The lightning subsided, and the dense darkness instantly swept over them, almost completely engulfing them.
The yellow candlelight pierced through the leather and, weakly, swayed to and fro, guarding the surrounding area.
…
East Borough, in a greasy and cheap coffee shop.
In accordance with the previously agreed upon appointment, Klein found Old Kohler, who was applying butter to his toast.
He glanced at the crumpled cigarette on the table and smiled.
“Newly bought?”
“No, it’s from the past. I haven’t smoked since, but I would always carry it with me, occasionally taking it out to sniff at it. Heh heh, this will remind me of that vagrant life of mine. Back then, I really felt like I could die at any moment.” Old Kohler’s tone carried a hint of fear.
Klein took 20 soli in change, which he had changed earlier, and pushed it across the table while sitting down.
“I was very satisfied with the information from the last time.”
Without waiting for Old Kohler to give a modest reply, he turned his head and looked towards the counter.
“A loaf of oatmeal bread, two slices of toast, a block of butter, a serving of beef stew with potatoes, and a one-pence cup of tea.”
“Mr. Moriarty, didn’t you have dinner yesterday?” Old Kohler was stunned for a moment as he held the cash.
Klein shook his head and smiled.
“I’ll be very busy later and might not have time for lunch.”
He needed to pretend that he was active and serious; after all, he had received a hundred pounds from Prince Edessak.
Old Kohler didn’t ask any more questions. He looked around cautiously while stuffing the notes into his pocket.
“There are some results from the matter you previously asked me to find out more about. Azik Eggers’s bounty comes from a few gang leaders and some intelligence dealers. Well, I don’t know who entrusted the task to them since it’s difficult to make contact with them.”
MI9…Klein nodded.
“That’s enough. There’s no need to delve deeper. It’s too dangerous.”
Old Kohler heaved a sigh of relief and said, “Two days ago, someone at a budget hotel on Golden Cloak Street saw someone who appeared to be Azik Eggers. It’s said that the person was basically a carbon copy of the picture on the bounty notice.”
“…”
Klein’s heart palpitated as he smiled instead of showing surprise.
“And then? Could it be that the moment I prepared to try for this bounty, the matter is over?”
“And then? With that clue, quite a number of bounty hunters rushed over, but they didn’t find anything. Well, they said that there were traces of a fight in the room.” Old Kohler tried his best to recall the information he had gathered.
The intelligence would definitely be sent to MI9 first… Did Mr. Azik have a secret standoff with them? I wonder what the outcome was…Klein took a glance at the boss who was coming over with a plate. He pretended to mutter to himself and said to Old Kohler, “Take me to Golden Cloak Street later. Maybe I can find some clues.”
It was past breakfast time in East Borough, and there were very few customers in the cheap coffee shop.
“Alright.” Old Kohler agreed without hesitation.
“A total of sixteen and a half pence.” The boss placed Klein’s breakfast on the table. There wasn’t much beef with the potatoes, but the stew was very overcooked. It was obvious that it had been prepared beforehand. The thick aroma tantalized Old Kohler’s taste buds to the point that he involuntarily gulped a mouthful of saliva.
After paying the bill, Klein picked up a fork and spoon and said to Old Kohler, “Continue.”
“There aren’t many people looking for the believers of The Fool anymore, except for a few stubborn bounty hunters… Many unemployed textile women, including some male workers, left East Borough…” Old Kohler went down a list of matters.
“What?” Klein swallowed the beef and looked up. “Left East Borough?”
“They must’ve found some other job. As for where they went, I couldn’t find out,” Old Kohler answered truthfully.
“Their families aren’t aware?” Klein pressed.
“Some left with their unemployed family members, while others had come alone from outside the city to search for work.” Old Kohler had already done some investigations.
Judging from the target’s choice, there’s something wrong…Klein made a mental note of it and continued to eat while he listened to Old Kohler talk about matters that had happened in East Borough recently.
After making an appointment for the next meeting, he put down the cutlery, wiped his mouth, picked up his hat, and said, “Let’s head for Golden Cloak Street.”
…
In the only budget hotel on Golden Cloak Street.
After the boss accepted a two pence tip, he led Klein and Old Kohler to the room which was suspected to be where Azik Eggers used to live.
“There have been many bounty hunters visiting over this period of time. Hehe, It made me earn quite a bit, so I have maintained its original state.” The hotel owner opened the door with his key and pointed inside.
At first glance, Klein saw overturned chairs and rags scattered everywhere. There were no other signs of a fight.
With his considerable spiritual perception, Klein cast his gaze under the bed.
After staring for two seconds, he walked over and bent down to pat the bed.
Dust flew into the air with a poof as a gray rat jumped out from under the bed.
It looked normal, without any problems, but in Klein’s Spirit Vision, its aura only had the colors: black and green.
The rat turned a corner and climbed up a wall, exposing its belly to Klein’s eyes.
In that soft spot, its flesh was green with flowing pus. One could see that his internal organs had similarly rotted away.
Klein thoughtfully looked back at Old Kohler, who wasn’t paying attention to the rat.
“Has the bounty for Azik Eggers been withdrawn?”
“No.” Old Kohler shook his head in confirmation.
Klein examined it again, he then stepped out and said, “Let’s go, there’s no valuable clues.”
…
15 Minsk Street.
Klein, who had been “busy” all day, lay down on his bed and entered the dream world.
Scenes that were continuous at times, and at other times fragmented, swept past and all of a sudden, Klein woke up. He knew that he was dreaming.
A power has invaded my dreams…Klein maintained his previous dazed state, casually sizing up his surroundings.
He found himself in a suburb of fertile fields.
A river flowed over from the distance and made a turn around the cliff in front of him.
One side of the cliff was bare, revealing a pure white rock. Looking from afar, it seemed to have a kind of holy beauty.
Nearly ten men and women wearing black coats or dark jackets surrounded a hidden underground entrance to the bay, among them was Klein’s acquaintance, Ikanser Bernard.
White Cliff Town… Stratford River Creek. Machinery Hivemind… Are they exploring the Amon family tomb? But why would there be scenes of it in my dreams?Klein was puzzled.
At that moment, he saw the water on the surface of the river undulate, rapidly forming a line of white words: “Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is here to report to you on the exploration’s situation.”
“…”
Klein’s mouth turned agape, momentarily losing the ability to speak. Then, a voice echoed in his head:Tell me, why would a perfectly good mirror be a snitch?
In an instant, Klein switched to his unfathomable state as “The Fool who overlooked everything.” He nodded and said, “Not bad.”
Ahead of him, the river surged, and the white words squirmed and changed before taking shape again.
“What follows is the exploration process your loyal servant, Arrodes, has recorded. You can choose to speed up or skip certain scenes at any time.”
This sentence froze for two seconds, and then the scene abruptly zoomed in. Klein instantly appeared beside Ikanser Bernard, but no one noticed him.
He looked around and felt that he was surrounded by living people with lifelike scenes. Nothing about his surroundings looked unreal, making him feel as if though he was there in person.
I can even speed up or skip certain scenes… The original form of this mirror, Arrodes, is a virtual reality family cinema…Klein couldn’t help but lampoon.
He took another look at the Machinery Hivemind members and saw that it was led by an old man in white priest robes and a cleric cap. His face was unusually kind, and his expression was calm and gentle.
“Your Grace, everyone is ready,” Ikanser approached the elder and said with a bow.
Archbishop… This is the archbishop of the Church of Steam and Machinery’s Backlund diocese, the demigod, Horamick Haydn? The Machinery Hivemind really is cautious, and not careless…
Who knows, they might have even brought along a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact and performed a divination in advance. After all, they’re in control of the Mystery Pryer pathway. Luckily, I can basically confirm that the fog’s anti-divination or divination interference abilities are similar to the Cards of Blasphemy, allowing the result to be as ordinary as possible and the least bit suspicious; otherwise, certain matters might be exposed…
However, there’s a certain probability that the meeting between Miss Sharron and I will appear, because, to me, that isn’t something harmful. It depends on whether a Wraith’s instinct to interfere with divination will affect the Machinery Hivemind’s attempt. Wait, the Machinery Hivemind is highly likely to have relied on Arrodes, and based on its performance from just now and previously, it isn’t impossible for him to curry favor with me by adding some mosaics…Klein thought in enlightenment.
At this point, Horamick Haydn drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“Begin the operation. God will protect us.”
Nearly ten Beyonders headed down as Klein followed closely behind. He didn’t “fast-forward” at all.
He had always been curious about the combat styles of Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders of the Machinery Hivemind, and he wanted to take this opportunity to experience it.
In addition, he was also greatly concerned about how a demigod really did in combat, as well as the secrets hidden in the Amon family tomb.
After being ransacked by time, in a period spanning one or two thousand years, the black marble staircase still retained its hardness without any signs of corrosion. The Machinery Hivemind members followed it all the way underground, where they saw the unique asymmetrical stone pillars and axe-and-blade scuffing from the period of the Fourth Epoch.
The pillars stood on either side of the wide road, and in front of them was a large, heavy, dark gray stone bifold door.
The stone door had already cracked open, wide enough for two people to walk alongside each other. It was completely dark inside.
The Machinery Hivemind members were in no hurry to enter. They carefully searched the surrounding area with lanterns, but they found nothing of value.
“According to the plan, the first group will begin with a preliminary clean-up.” With the archbishop’s approval, Ikanser pushed down his hat, compressing his fluffy hair.
Clean-up?By the side, Klein ruminated over the word.
Amidst his puzzlement, the two strongest and burliest male Machinery Hivemind team members each laid down a long black box on their backs and opened them up.
Inside one long box was a sturdy, heavy, iron-black cannon-shaped object. Its surface was engraved with dense and arcane patterns. In the other box was a complex and exquisite firearm with a chain of pale golden bullets inserted into it.
One of the two team members carried the cannon-shaped object and trudged to the open stone door.
Another Machinery Hivemind member picked up the peculiar gun, adjusted the bullet chain, and followed slightly behind.
After the two of them glanced at each other, the cannon-shaped object on the former’s shoulder rapidly lit up, outlining burning patterns and imprints before a loud salvo.
Boom!
A golden fireball, akin to a miniature sun, flew out from the “cannon barrel” and into the darkness.
Boom!
The ground trembled slightly, and intense light was emitted from the crack.
The body of the Machinery Hivemind member, who was holding onto the “cannon barrel,” clearly sank a little as his feet trembled.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
He repeatedly used the Beyonder weapon to launch one golden “cannonball” after another at different spots, causing the tomb to sway without a speck of dust falling.
After he came to a stop, the team member with the peculiar gun stepped forward and pulled the trigger.
Da! Da! Da! Da! Da!
The sound of machine-gun fire echoed as one pale golden bullet after another flew out, purifying the danger in the depths of the darkness.
… Isn’t this the bombardment effect I’ve always wanted? Furthermore, they’re using Beyonder expendables like purifying bullets and exorcism cannonballs… How extravagant! Is this the combat style of the Machinery Hivemind?Klein’s stared with his eyes wide open and his mouth slightly agape.
After the series of savage bombardments, Ikanser raised his voice above the rumbling echoes and said, “Group two, do the follow-up clean-up.”
There’s more…Klein felt a little numb from what was happening.
The second group was also made up of two team members who used scrolls made of different kinds of leather.
They chanted simplified incantations, activated the scrolls, and tossed them inside.
The construct behind the stone door was suddenly shrouded by gentle and pure light. Droplets of golden holy rain pattered down, “cleansing” everything in the area.
Klein looked at this scene and suddenly found it somewhat ridiculous.
Wait, aren’t you guys here to engage in archaeological studies? Aren’t you professional “archaeologists?” Aren’t you afraid that the tomb would collapse from using such clean-up methods?
While these thoughts flashed through his mind, the second team was done, and they shouted at Ikanser, “Deacon, as expected, the construct’s structural integrity hasn’t been destroyed.”
They were clearly prepared.
“Alright, continue forward.” Ikanser gave the order.
Klein walked in the middle, through the stone door, and saw piles of dirt and debris on the ground. It was impossible to tell what kind of monsters had once been active here, and no one could guess the functions of the mechanisms that had been set up here.
After these “cleaning up” procedures, as long as one didn’t dodge in advance, no Beyonder below that of High-Sequence Beyonders would be able to withstand it…Klein once again gained a deeper understanding of what the aesthetic of violence was like and what it meant to be simple, direct, and unreasonable.
In what followed, the previous scenes were repeated over and over again. The Machinery Hivemind team members smoothly approached, exploring one area after another, occasionally harvesting some Beyonder characteristics that were beginning to gather.
“There are no murals…” Seeing the main tomb chamber in sight, the archbishop of the Church of the God of Steam, Horamick Haydn stopped and muttered to himself in puzzlement.
Klein, who was considered half a historian, was equally puzzled.
Generally speaking, a noble family member’s grave would more or less express their position and honor when they were alive.
And when a grave became a tomb or even a mausoleum, it was very common for a mural to be used to describe its master’s life when it possessed enough space. In even older and more obscure eras, this wasn’t rare, and it was even the most common method—the first thing humans learned was drawings, not writing.
Thus, it really was a little strange that there were no similar murals in the tomb of a Fourth Epoch noble family.
Upon hearing the archbishop’s question, Ikanser immediately ordered the men to spread out in groups of two to search the vicinity for relevant traces of murals.
Watching from the sidelines, Klein couldn’t help but want to “fast forward” a little to immediately see the outcome.
At that moment, he noticed that the two Machinery Hivemind members in the left corner had suddenly turned into three!
One of them looked identical to Ikanser Bernard, his fluffy hair propping his hat high.
This…Klein was first stunned before he made a guess.
The moment he had the thought, Ikanser walked over to the team member closest to him.
“Any discoveries?” He cleared his throat and lowered his voice.
The team member turned around warily, but immediately relaxed when he saw that it was Deacon Ikanser.
“No…” Before he could finish his sentence, the “Ikanser” in front of him suddenly turned into a piece of human skin and enveloped his body.
The pale human skin tightly wrapped around him, and his face began to form the outline of his facial features. During this process, there were no additional sounds, nor were there any abnormal movements that were triggered.
All of a sudden, the human skin began to emit rays of light, just like the rising of the sun!
The human skin immediately turned translucent and quickly soared into the air as if it was being burned.
A black whip immediately lashed out, striking its body, causing its movements to clearly slow down.
In such a battle, slowness was an “Original Sin.” One Beyonder weapon after another, burning scrolls, and pale golden bullets were released towards the human skin.
After a brilliant burst of light, countless ashes fell from the sky.
All of them coruscated faint light and slowly “struggled” to gather together.
It really is a Human-skinned Shadow…Klein turned his attention to the Machinery Hivemind members who had just been attacked.
The man pulled at his collar and pulled out a protective charm. There were many symbols and magic labels related to the sun on it.
“Thankfully, the archbishop got us to wear these things!” he held the lantern and sincerely praised.
It was only then that Klein realized that his brooch had the quality of the night, his ring had the intensity of the storm, and his belt exuded the sense of physical strength…
Although they aren’t all mystical items, most of them are in the category of charms and Beyonder weapons. Even if their effects will quickly decline, they’re still worth a lot! If you weren’t an Artisan or a rich Beyonder, there’s no way to gather that much… Is this the combat style of the Machinery Hivemind? Burning money…Klein felt a sudden setback, and it took him a long time to recover.
At that moment, the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic gathered and took form. It was like a huge diamond with countless sides reflecting light, and each side reflected a different face.
The faces were densely packed, layered, and left one dizzy.
I’m just short of it…Klein was overjoyed.
After the Machinery Hivemind handled the spoils, they continued to search for the murals, but they didn’t find any traces of them.
They had no choice but to gather again and head for the passageway that led to the main tomb.
After another series of bombardments, the passage into the main tomb was revealed to the members of the Machinery Hivemind.
The ground was littered with debris. The diamond-shaped Beyonder characteristic that reflected a human face lay silently at the bottom of the right wall, glowing with the light of two other objects.
The entire tunnel, including the two walls that lined the sides and the stone ceiling, was filled with potholes. However, one thing remained undamaged.
It was a frame that was hung up ahead about seven meters away. It was brown in color, and the wood grain was obvious, but only the side of the frame was revealed.
Without anyone mentioning anything, all the Beyonders present could tell that it was strange.
At this moment, the archbishop of the Church of Steam and Machinery, Horamick Haydn stepped forward and said in a gentle voice, “This is likely to be the Specter Portrait Frame that belongs to the Amon family according to the records. As long as one walks into its range and is illuminated by it, their Spirit Body will instantly be separated from their flesh and blood, turning into a portrait and be forever sealed inside. In this state, even if the portrait is replaced, there is no way of rescuing the person without the corresponding methods.
“If the duration of being sealed is too long, the body would already be dead; then, even if one grasps the correct method to remove the seal, the spirit will quickly dissipate.”
As he spoke, Horamick moved forward, step by step, closing in on the strange frame.
Klein was a bit worried, not daring to watch the demigod fight against the Sealed Artifact, but he quickly realized that he was just watching a scene provided by the magic mirror, Arrodes. What was there to be afraid of?
This is very normal—it’s just like watching a horror movie or playing a dark game…Klein calmed himself as he quickened his pace and caught up with Horamick Haydn.
The demigod archbishop quickly reached the confines of where the mystical item that needed to be sealed was. He wore a white priest robe and a clerical cap, and his figure gradually appeared in the glass on the surface of the picture frame.
Glass… Glass in the Fourth Epoch? Seems to be the case. There has at least been glass in the Fifth Epoch’s history all this time, and there has been no mention of who invented it…Klein waited with great interest for the “battle” between the demigod and the strange Sealed Artifact.
Horamick’s upper body fully appeared within the Specter Portrait Frame, but his eyes didn’t lose their luster!
He walked towards the frame, face to face.
The silhouette within the painting flickered, as though it was constantly shrinking, yet it was unable to succeed.
Horamick stopped, took out a large, almost opaque black cloth he had long prepared, and he covered the Specter Portrait Frame.
The frame trembled a few times, but in the end, it was completely covered by the black cloth and turned silent.
Horamick seemed to be unaffected as he effortlessly removed the Specter Portrait Frame and finished wrapping it with the black cloth before tying a knot on its back.
This… This isn’t mystic… Didn’t you say that your Spirit Body would be absorbed into the frame and be turned into a portrait? Why is the archbishop fine… Is this the uniqueness of a demigod, or is it because of another reason?Klein sized up Horamick Haydn, but he didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.
His eyes are filled with spirit, his expression genial, and he’s rich in flesh and blood… It’s a pity that I’m not there in person. Otherwise, I could activate my Spirit Vision and have a look…Klein retracted his gaze and waited for the Machinery Hivemind members, such as Ikanser, to come over.
Horamick handed the Specter Portrait Frame to a member of the team and walked towards the main tomb at the end of the passage.
There was a black stone door filled with scrapes carved by blades and axes. In the middle of the door was a grayish-white disc.
The surface of the disk was divided into twelve segments. There was a black needle, just like a clock from the outside world.
However, the segments weren’t evenly distributed across the disc. They were of varying sizes and extremely incongruous. Furthermore, each grid had half of its surface covered in a shadow.
“The coat of arms of the Amon family.” Archbishop Horamick made a brief introduction.
He didn’t explain the symbolic meaning of the coat of arms, because presently only Deacon Ikanser Bernard was qualified to know.
Klein, on the other hand, relied on his own knowledge of mysticism to attempt to decipher it.
Disc, twelve segments, and a needle. Combined together, they clearly represent time. It matches the Worm of Time which Amon’s avatar left behind after it was wiped out. What should be twelve equal segments on a disc, are unequal in size, and there’s a shadow over a portion of it. Does this mean that the Amon family is the dark side of time? Then, where does their title as a Blasphemer family show itself?
While Klein was thinking, Archbishop Horamick pushed open the stone door without any protection.
The heavy stone door opened, revealing an extremely spacious tomb chamber.
In the center of the chamber was a dais with a deep-black coffin on top of it.
The surrounding walls were decorated with iron lampstands, each holding a burning white candle.
All the candles didn’t flicker. It was so quiet that it seemed like a scene that was fixed in place, completely devoid of any signs of it suffering the effects of time that spanned one to two thousand years.
On the straight path from the stone door to the coffin, there were corpses lying on the ground. They were all wearing black tweed coats, half top hats, or even ordinary worker clothes with a cap on their heads. It was obvious that they had entered in recent years.
The Beyonders that previously recruited helpers? How did they get past the area at the front? The Human-skinned Shadow and the other monsters were clearly still alive…With a mind filled with questions, Klein looked at the corpses.
What he saw left him immediately shocked.
The corpses all had sparse white hair, dry and wrinkled skin, and obvious markings on their skin. They looked like eighty- or ninety-year-olds.
There were no obvious wounds on their bodies as though they had died of old age. Furthermore, it appeared as though they had died recently and hadn’t even rotted yet.
It’s very obvious that there wouldn’t be this many aged Beyonders exploring the tomb. Even if the discoverers of the tomb were old, they would still try their best to choose the young and strong when recruiting helpers… There’s something odd about it!Klein frowned and looked around again.
He quickly thought of the Worm of Time left behind by Amon’s avatar, and the coat of arms of the Amon family that represented time on the stone door.
Making people age rapidly is one of the Amon family’s Beyonder powers? The dark side of time… The loophole in time… Could it be that as others rapidly age, the members of the Amon family would regain their youth and extend their lives? Wait a minute, for these Beyonders to easily barge into this place like that, perhaps it was deliberate on the tomb master’s part. He wanted to rob them of their time in order to maintain his own existence…Klein looked suspiciously at the black coffin on the platform.
At this moment, the demigod, Horamick Haydn, raised his left hand and pressed it down.
“You will stop here.”
“Yes, Your Grace,” Ikanser and company answered without any hesitation.
As members of an official organization, they had read up on a large number of past Beyonder events. They knew that under similar circumstances, they had to obey the will of a High-Sequence Beyonder and absolutely couldn’t act rashly or else they would die without knowing how.
Horamick looked ahead, and his eyes fell on a picture frame that hung upside down at the bottom of the dais.
His expression didn’t change as he continued to walk forward at a leisurely pace.
Not making any preparations at all? The hallmark of demigods is to be “rash?”Klein was stunned.
He seemed to be able to imagine Horamick’s teeth dropping, his white hair wilting, and his skin shriveling as he rapidly aged.
One step, two steps, three steps… Horamick, who seemed fine, suddenly trembled, and a sharp and piercing grinding sound could be heard from his body.
His pace began to slow down, his movements became stiff, and his skin visibly dried up.
There’s something wrong with that… That isn’t the aging process of a normal human being… What was that grinding sound just now?Klein muttered inwardly.
Four steps, five steps, six steps. Ripping sounds came from Horamick’s body as something fell to the ground.
Klein subconsciously looked over and saw a gear.
A gear covered in rust!
Horamick continued on as items kept dropping from his body from time to time. There were rusty screws, melted wax, yellowed bones, and loose springs… His figure became increasingly thin and unsteady, as if it could collapse at any time.
This is just like a robot… Well, in this era’s terms, “like a living doll”…Klein was suddenly enlightened.
He remembered that before Old Neil died, he had said that the Church of Earth Mother’s Sequence 4 was good at Alchemical Life, and that the Savant pathway’s corresponding Sequence was barely able to do so too.
As for Horamick, he was a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Savant pathway!
The Horamick in front of me isn’t the real him, it’s just a refined doll. Just now, the reason why the Specter Portrait Frame was ineffective was that a doll doesn’t have a Spirit Body! The real Horamick should still be far away… As expected of a demigod…Amidst Klein’s enlightenment, the archbishop walked up to the dais, bent his knees and back, and turned the upside-down frame over.
Generally speaking, when exploring a tomb involving Beyonder elements, it was necessary to avoid flipping items over, but this time, Horamick had made the opposite choice.
Following the flipping of the portrait frame, a wind suddenly blew in the sealed tomb, dispersing the formless imprisonment and silence.
The candles on the iron-colored light fixtures rapidly ignited, becoming unusually bright. However, they soon reached the end of their lives and melted away.
The old corpses on the ground rapidly rotted and stank.
In just a few seconds, the tomb’s main chamber had turned dark, leaving only the lanterns that the Machinery Hivemind members were holding onto to barely illuminate the area ahead.
Horamick picked up the picture frame from the floor and went up the stairs to the dais.
He came to the black coffin, stretched out his right palm, and forcefully pushed.
Creak.The heavy coffin lid opened up a crack with a creaking sound, as though it wasn’t nailed shut at all.
Horamick looked down and said in the same unchanging voice, “There’s no corpse.”
As the scene drew nearer, Klein saw that the coffin’s interior was empty except for a pale gold cushion embroidered with a worm with twelve rings.
At that moment, Horamick turned around and the picture frame in his hand was reflected in the eyes of Ikanser and the others.
With just a glance, Klein’s gaze suddenly froze.
It was a portrait of a smiling young man.
He had black eyes and black curly black hair.
He had a broad forehead and a thin face.
A crystal monocle hung over his eye.
He wore a black pointed hat.
Amon!
Amon…Klein said the word in his mind.
He had originally thought that the Blasphemer who appeared in the Forsaken Land of the Gods’ City of Silver was a descendant of an ancient family like Amon. Through inheriting the legacy of his ancestors, step by step, he stepped into the demigod ranks. To his surprise, it was very possible that that particular person could very well have lived for more than two thousand years and was a member of the Amon family when it was at the peak of its strength!
An old antique… Why would he, for no good reason, build a tomb for himself? Did he fake his death to get out of a situation, or is there another reason, such as leaving traces so as to have time fixed onto his body? He was able to live from the Fourth Epoch to the Fifth Epoch, all because he was siphoning the lives of others? I originally guessed that he’s a Sequence 3 or Sequence 2. Based on what I’ve seen today, it’s not impossible for him to be a Sequence 1. After all, long periods of time would eventually bring about an intrinsic improvement…Klein switched back and forth between puzzlement and speculation. His thoughts were like boiling water, gurgling non-stop.
The Horamick “doll” tugged at his throat and accidentally pulled off a piece of skin, revealing the complicated mechanical structure within.
His voice came out from that spot and brought with it the impression of leaking air.
“Search the corpses on the ground; don’t come any closer.”
“Yes, Your Grace!” Ikanser and company heaved a clear sigh of relief.
The corpses on the ground had long since produced their Beyonder characteristics. Some of them had even combined with certain parts of the body to form a terrifying mystical item.
In addition, the dead carried all sorts of items on them.
The Machinery Hivemind sure has reaped quite a harvest this time. Together with the Specter Portrait Frame and the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic, this completely makes up for the crazy expenses of the “clean-up”… A huge investment for a high return…Klein’s eyes lingered on the ground for quite a while.
He inhaled, tore his gaze away, and followed Horamick, who didn’t carry a lantern, to the wall on the other side of the coffin.
At this moment, the magic mirror, Arrodes, brightened up the scene, allowing the things in front of him to be seen clearly.
Klein saw that the wall across him had become mottled due to the rapid “weathering” just now. Many of the murals had been destroyed and could no longer be restored to their original states.
The only one that was more complete and could barely be seen clearly was a colorful mural at the top of the wall, which took up a small half of the dome.
It described a towering mountain range, and on the highest mountain peak, there was a huge cross that was taller than the mountain.
The cross was covered in layers of radiance, making it seem unusually holy.
In front of it, a tall and domineering figure could be seen vaguely. The mountain range was like a pet that lay prostrate at its feet.
This figure was surrounded by two-winged, four-winged, and six-winged angels. They were holding bugles, playing harps, or playing flutes, looking pious and sprightly.
At the foot of the mountain range, two twelve-winged angels were humbly walking towards the mountaintop, each holding a baby in their arms.
The baby on the left had curly black hair, and the baby on the right had pale blond hair.
One of their eyes was black; the other golden.
Elsewhere in the mountain range, there was a vague depiction of a giant with chains at its legs and a dragon that had its legs bound and never be able to land.
Horamick first looked at the baby on the left, and his genial expression became increasingly serious.
He said a word in a very low voice, “Amon.”
Then, he turned to look at the baby on the right, and after a few seconds of silence, he said another name, “Adam…”
Amon, Adam…As Klein repeated the names, he felt that the fog that hung over the history of the Fourth Epoch and the Third Epoch was growing thicker.
He combined all the information he had learned and quickly made a guess.
On the mountaintop, the figure in front of the glowing cross is surrounded by angels, with giants and dragons submitting to it. It’s definitely a real god that’s at Sequence 0… Another being who likes to partially use the cross as a symbol is the True Creator… It’s said that Amon is the descendant of an ancient sun god, but the one at the top of the mountain doesn’t seem like a pure sun god…
Could it be that “He” is the “Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God” that the City of Silver believes in?
This is in accordance with the legends of the City of Silver. The awakening of the Creator who stripped the King of Giants and the Dragon of Imagination and other ancient gods of their authorities…
The so-called ancient sun god is actually the Lord that created everything as spoken about in the City of Silver? “He” may be in charge of the domains such as “sun” and “time.” In addition, the authorities of the Giant King, Aurmir, and the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt, has likely returned to “Him”…
Th-this can no longer be completely contained within Sequence 0…
So, the original Amon was the descendant of the City of Silver’s “Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God,” who inherited the Beyonder characteristics of the time domain? This seems to slightly explain why he remained silent in the City of Silver’s dungeon for decades.
Apart from him, there’s also another descendant of the “Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God,” named Adam…
What did Adam inherit in the beginning? Does he still have a descendant alive, and if so, where would he be…
What’s the relationship between the True Creator and that person? Is it simply an imitation by using the Creator’s title and the symbol of the cross? Or is there some deeper connection between the two?
Klein didn’t let his doubts show too much. After all, the magic mirror, Arrodes, could be sizing him up.
Horamick stared at the mural for a while, then he suddenly took a few steps forward and pressed his extended palms against the wall.
Without a sound, the majestic mural disintegrated, turning into pieces of stone fragments that landed on the ground. Even the color quickly evaporated, disappearing without a trace.
The Church of the God of Steam and Machinery is consciously concealing the history of the Third and Fourth Epochs… Are the other Churches the same?Klein frowned and followed the Horamick “doll” to the other side.
After making a half-circle, they discovered another thing.
A stone door, which only had an outline, loomed in the corner.
At this moment, the Horamick “doll’s” joints were constantly creaking, but this didn’t stop him from quickly approaching the stone door and reaching out with his right hand to attempt to push.
Above the stone door, there was a sudden burst of aqueous light that condensed into a scene that looked so real that it seemed possible to directly touch it.
Dark blue waves were surging forward, and there was a dense black mist that looked like liquid.
A craggy mountain protruded from the mist, continuously flowing with viscous liquids.
Behind this mountain, the black mist seemed endless, with no end in sight.
There was also no limit to its depth. The deeper one looked, the more placid it felt. It was as if once something fell in, it would fall forever.
What is this place?Klein’s expression didn’t change as he muttered inwardly.
Horamick retracted his palms and watched as the scene gradually faded until it disappeared.
He leaned his head back and sighed to himself while feeling perplexed.
“The Abyss…”
Abyss? That’s the source of all corruption. It’s said that it’s an abyss that can even corrupt a true god?Klein was amazed, but as a former Clown, he regulated his expression and limbs to appear unperturbed.
He immediately thought of something. Roselle, who was exploring the Fog Sea, had once deviated from his path, leaving behind a puzzling sentence: “I saw the abyss.”
As Klein pondered about the layers of waves that were surging towards the black fog, he made a conjecture.
There’s an entrance to the Abyss somewhere in the Fog Sea?
Immediately after, he looked towards the stone door. He suspected that Amon, who lurked around the City of Silver, had employed a certain ritual. After finishing the tomb, he didn’t depart from it normally; instead, he used a special tunnel to head for the Abyss. Thus, in the eyes of most people, he was already dead.
As for whether the City of Silver or the Forsaken Land of the Gods was located somewhere in the Abyss, Klein couldn’t be sure. After all, the history of this tomb was at least 1500 years old, so Amon had plenty of time to use the Abyss to go somewhere else.
Would he still occasionally come back to siphon off time? If he finds out that someone has dug up his grave, the expression on his face would definitely be very marvelous…Klein rejoiced for a baffling reason.
At this moment, the Horamick “doll” held his left hand in his right palm and abruptly twisted it.
With a creaking sound, his left hand was bent at the wrist, but there were no bones that pierced out of his skin, spewing out flesh and blood.
There was a heavy, black metal tube inlaid in his left wrist!
His entire left arm was a small-caliber mystical cannon!
To hide a mole of advanced technology, he truly is worthy of being from the Machinery Hivemind. However, the requirements and costs for such a thing are too high. Clearly, it could only be provided to specific personnel and not for military troops…Klein felt that today was an eye-opener for him, an opportunity to see another development path in the mysterious world.
The only problem is that Beyonder characteristics are conserved, Artisans are limited, so many things cannot be mass-produced.
The Horamick “doll” put his left wrist against the stone door.
Inside his body, the sound of gears grinding against each other as they revolved emitted an intense spirituality radiance.
A ray of light that was as bright as day appeared and disappeared.
The stone door suddenly turned into pure powder, as if it had never existed.
H-he destroyed the door? If Blasphemer Amon encounters an emergency situation and attempts to return here, only to find the door gone, that would be fun…Klein almost laughed when he imagined that scene.
This was the end of the Amon family’s tomb exploration. The scene surrounding Klein quickly shrank and became the background.
An illusory, ancient, and bizarre silver mirror appeared in midair. The black, eye-like gemstones on the mirror flickered.
White words were quickly outlined in the mirror:
“Your loyal servant, Arrodes, has finished reporting and is ready to serve you at any time again.”
Klein was a bit wary and unaccustomed towards the fellow who appeared too enthusiastic. He nodded and said, “Well done, you may leave first.”
“Yes, the mighty existence above the spirit world.” As soon Arrodes produced that line of words, the scene around him shattered into pieces.
After confirming that its power had left his dream, Klein thoughtfully said to himself,The mighty existence above the spirit world? It really has vaguely sensed the gray fog…
Does this magic mirror with a wicked sense of humor really wish to rely on me, or does it have some other purpose?
I have to watch carefully; otherwise, with it at the Machinery Hivemind, I don’t want to be repeatedly blasted with cannon fire…
Rounding up his thoughts, Klein began looking forward to the next day.
After the Machinery Hivemind tidied up their spoils, they were likely to get him to choose an item!
In Empress Borough, inside the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
The cold air was kept out by the windows and walls. The building’s interior was warm as though it were spring, and the fireplace was elegant.
Audrey Hall was having her measurements taken by the fashion designer, Mrs. Guinea, so that she could create a costume for Audrey for the new year banquet in consideration of her recent physical and emotional state.
At this moment, her personal maid, Annie, came close to her ear and whispered, “Lady Escalante is here.”
Such a fast response?Audrey was delighted, but she didn’t make an obvious show of it on her face. With a faint smile, she said, “Please get her to wait in my art studio. Hmm, for five minutes.”
“Art studio?” Annie asked in surprise.
“Yes, I’d like to ask her to admire my recently completed oil painting. She says that content that is painted in a relaxed state easily allows one to express their true thoughts and emotions,” Audrey explained unhurriedly.
Annie suddenly felt enlightened.
“Yes, Miss.”
Less than five minutes later, Audrey entered the studio and saw Escalante admiring the paintings on the walls.
“That’s Mr. Cenci’s Inner Heart’s Night, a masterpiece that allows one to feel peace,” she smiled and introduced the painting to Escalante.
“Cenci’s Inner Heart’s Night? One of the top ten works of last year’s ‘top hundred century-old paintings’ that the Tussock Times voted for?” Escalante was obviously the kind of person who often read newspapers.
And as a Beyonder of the Spectator pathway, she had a good memory.
“Yes,” Audrey replied simply, as though it was a trivial matter.
“I actually have the honor of seeing the real deal…” Escalante looked up at the painting again.
She swallowed back the words “this is worth at least a manor,” unwilling to appear too philistine.
Audrey didn’t continue introducing the other paintings. She found a reason to send Annie away and motioned to Susie to “stand guard” outside the door.
Susie read her hint without any hindrance, wagged her tail, and scampered out.
Escalante closed the door and went back to the easel’s side. Before Audrey could ask, she took the initiative and said, “We have both the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic and the Wind-blessed potion formula. However, there is no need for us to sell it unless the other party is able to provide an irresistible offer.”
The willingness to negotiate means there’s hope!Audrey’s green eyes darted slightly as she asked with a chuckle, “What do you wish to receive in exchange?”
Escalante stroked her hair and gave her pre-prepared answer.
“2,500 pounds for the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic, and 3,000 pounds for the Wind-blessed potion formula.”
Quite a huge premium…Although Audrey didn’t find them expensive, she lamented the fact that the Psychology Alchemists’ premium had exceeded 50%.
According to the description given by The Hanged Man, under normal circumstances, the formula for Sequence 6 would’ve cost less than 2,000 pounds, but the closer it was to a High Sequence, the fewer potion formulas there were to circulate, making it very difficult to buy them. There was no normal situation, and what was even more important was that even if one chanced upon a sale, it was very difficult to ascertain their authenticity.
At that moment, Escalante added, “If the other party can barter with mystical items, all that’s needed is for them to be of roughly the same value.”
That is to say, you want mystical items more and can accept a price reduction for them… The Psychology Alchemists is one of the youngest secret organizations. They clearly haven’t accumulated enough in this area compared to the others…Audrey pursed her lips and said, “I’ll inform them, but I can’t guarantee that they’ll accept it.”
She wasn’t the least bit worried that the Psychology Alchemist would notice that she hadn’t been involved in any Beyonder gathering recently. After all, her schedule was rather tight—afternoon tea, music lessons, dinners, dances, equestrian training, language lessons, dancing lessons, and so on. There were too many opportunities for her to interact with different people. In that case, perhaps a particular dinner was a cover for Beyonder gatherings, or perhaps the music teacher was a senior Beyonder, and it was almost impossible for the Psychology Alchemists, who hid in the shadows, to investigate it when they couldn’t act openly.
Having said this, Audrey curiously asked, “Ms. Escalante, I thought you wouldn’t sell the Wind-blessed potion formula since it’s already at Sequence 6.”
“Heh heh, if there’s a chance, it might be more useful to spread this information out,” Escalante answered vaguely.
In her mind, although Miss Audrey was a new member who had a high level of importance attached to her by the organization, she was still a new member after all. There were many things she couldn’t know about.
Why?Audrey suppressed her doubts and smiled sweetly. She asked innocently, “Ms. Escalante, if this deal succeeds, can you count it as my contribution?”
Escalante broke into a laugh.
“Yes.”
…
Klein “busied” all morning, until he returned to Minsk Street. He filled his stomach and prepared to rest; only then did he have the time and opportunity to listen to prayers above the gray fog.
Someone on Miss Justice’s side has the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic? Seriously? Either it doesn’t come, or it comes in pairs… As a secret organization, the Psychology Alchemists is quite qualified in the field of resources…Klein was suddenly left in the throes of happiness from having a choice.
Even if he counted the 500 pounds which The Hanged Man still hadn’t paid him, he only had 1,335 pounds in cash. This didn’t prevent him from seriously considering the request for a deal with the Psychology Alchemists.
After thinking for a dozen seconds or so, he passed Justice’s words to The Hanged Man to see what choice the latter would make.
…
3,000 pounds?Alger Wilson, who was still in Rorsted Archipelago’s capital, the City of Generosity, felt as if someone had struck him hard.
After he became captain of the Blue Avenger, he sometimes played the role of a pirate and sometimes a law enforcer, secretly exterminating several groups of pirates. But even so, the total value of his spoils of war didn’t exceed 2,000 pounds, and a portion of it had to be distributed to the sailors under him. Of course, this didn’t include the ships and cannons which were captured as they had to be handed over to the Church of the Lord of Storms.
This made Alger often sigh that most pirates weren’t rich, that they were used to squandering on having opulent lives—liquor, barbecue, whores, marijuana, and gambling had drained the pirates of their money.
Unless I meet a pirate crew with Beyonders, it would be very difficult to get rich so suddenly…Alger paced a few steps, then he made up his mind.
He took out a gold mask from his undergarment pocket.
The mask had rough facial features, and the way they were formed had the characteristics of a primitive human being from an ancient forest.
Alger sat down, humbly recited the honorific name of The Fool, and said, “… I’m willing to use this mystical item to barter for the Wind-blessed potion formula.
“As long as the user wears this mask, they will become extremely calm and emotionless. At the same time, they will also obtain an extremely strong regenerative ability, exaggerated speed, and outstanding strength, as well as grasp a certain amount of black magic and primitive curse techniques.
“Its weakness is that as the number of times it’s used increases, the wearer will become more and more unlike a human being. They will turn colder and colder, eventually treating themselves as a god.”
…
Sitting in his seat as The Fool, Klein looked at the 500-pound note in front of him, the 5 strands of dark-blue hair as thick as a tiny snake, and the simple golden mask. He tapped the edge of the long table with his finger, thinking carefully about what mystical items he could use for a trade.
The All-Black Eye? Certainly not. This is the main ingredient of a Sequence 5 Nimblewright Master. It’s just short of having Little Sun to obtain the method to remove the mental corruption.
Dark Emperor card? This card which cannot see the light of day has a value countless times higher than that of a Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic…
Mr. Azik’s copper whistle? At the moment, its only function is the summoning of a messenger, and it’s an important tool for communication. I can’t sell it…
The copper whistle of the Numinous Episcopate member who left behind white feathers? Similarly, it can only summon a messenger, but the target on the other side of the messenger seems to be very dangerous…
Sun Brooch? This is something I want to use for myself. It effectively makes up for my weaknesses.
Master Key? It involves Mr. Door and has too many hidden secrets. In addition, just from the value of its effects, it pales in comparison to the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic…
Biological Poison Bottle? This is very compatible with my Spirit Body state. If I use it well, I can even fight a group of Beyonders…
Demon hunting bullets, purifying bullets, exorcism bullets? There are not mystical items and are considered consumable Beyonder weapons. They are of very low value…
The Book of Secrets? This isn’t a mystical item either. The Psychology Alchemists likely do not lack such knowledge…
At present, only the Beyonder characteristic of an Interrogator can be sold. However, the Psychology Alchemists wants mystical items. Furthermore, the trading venue is in Backlund, so it would easily expose information pertaining to Hero Bandit Dark Emperor…
Klein took this opportunity to sort out what he had and finally came up with a perfect plan.
He first took the form of Mr. World, manipulating him to take up a praying posture, and then he responded with a hoarse voice, “… I accept the price of 2,500 pounds, but give me two days to raise the money.”
Immediately following that, Klein threw the reply scenes of The Hanged Man and The World to the crimson star which symbolized Miss Justice.
…
After receiving affirmation from Miss Justice, Klein waited patiently all afternoon at Minsk Street.
It was late afternoon when the Machinery Hivemind member, Carlson, rang his doorbell.
Klein didn’t ask anything further. He followed the man to the Lever Cathedral near the West Balam dock and entered a three-story building next to the cathedral.
The signboard wrote: “Backlund Institute for Mechanical Research.”
How academic…Klein suddenly thought of the Blackthorn Security Company and cracked the corner of his lips into a smile.
Under Carlson’s guidance, he passed through some strange devices and found himself in a windowless room.
On the long table in the room, there were many items emitting strong spirituality, including the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Specter Portrait Frame which was covered in black cloth. However, there were no characteristics left behind by the dead Beyonders.
Obviously, the higher-ups of the Machinery Hivemind don’t want me to know about the Law of Indestructibility and Conservation…Klein wasn’t the least bit surprised.
“You can choose one.” The hatless Ikanser pointed at the long table.
Klein “scrutinized” the items several times before sighing.
“There’s nothing I want.
“If I were to convert it into gold, how much would I get?”
He had already made up his mind that he wouldn’t obtain the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic from the Machinery Hivemind.
Although this could be explained as the need to create some mystical item or to try out a unique ritualistic magic, there was still a chance of exposing his own Sequence. In a situation where there was a better choice, Klein didn’t want to take the risk.
Thus, he intended to take only money!
Not only would this help him gather the 2,500 pounds that the Psychology Alchemists quoted, but he could also effectively dispel the Machinery Hivemind’s wariness towards him.
Ikanser was visibly relieved. He smoothed his hair and answered with a smile, “1,500 pounds.
“However, we encourage you to choose money, so a total of 2,000 pounds.”
Klein immediately revealed a sincere smile.
“Alright!”
In a dark and sturdy room, Derrick Berg, who had feigned unconsciousness, suddenly rolled to his feet.
His Axe of Hurricane had already been taken away by someone and sent for inspection. Every pocket on him had also been emptied out, leaving nothing behind.
Derrick took a breath and looked around steadily.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up with two sun-like beams, causing everything in the room to be reflected clearly in his eyes.
The furniture here consisted of only a table and two chairs. Apart from these, there was also a stone-paved floor with strange patterns on it.
A half used candle was placed on the table. This was standard issue for rooms in the City of Silver because monsters could suddenly appear if the darkness prevailed for too long.
Without any hesitation, Derrick sat down and reached for the candle.
Then, he broke the candle and divided it into three sections—one was three-quarters the length of the original piece, and the other two were halved from the remaining quarter.
After Derrick’s modification, the three candlesticks’ cores were completely exposed.
Pa!
He rubbed his fingers together, creating a golden flame that lit up the three candles.
The two at the top represented Mr. Fool, and the remaining one symbolized Derrick himself.
After finishing his preparations, Derrick didn’t continue to burn the herbal powder according to the normal processes. Instead, he poured in the essential oil and leaned back, softly chanting the honorific name of The Fool and quickly entered Cogitation.
He read it over and over again, monotonously, as if he were hypnotizing himself.
With the help of Cogitation, Derrick entered a strange state where his mind was in a deep sleep and the spirituality was dispersing. He felt adrift, but also seemed to maintain a strange lucidity. His psyche kept dispersing upwards as it rose in height.
This was “artificial sleepwalking.”
Derrick, with the permission of Mr. Fool, could simplify some of the unnecessary steps.
…
Above the gray fog, within the towering, ancient palace.
Klein, who was fiddling with the All-Black Eye, suddenly saw the crimson star that symbolized Little Sun burgeon with light, condensing into a human shadow, and the power of the mysterious space was stirred a little.
Upon seeing this, he couldn’t help but feel relieved. This meant that Little Sun had already completed the relatively dangerous part of the operation, and he only needed to “round up” the situation.
Klein didn’t delay, and he immediately put down the All-Black Eye and picked up the Dark Emperor card.
He instantly rose in level and authority, forcing the stirred power in the gray fog to submit to him.
Then, he picked up a paper figurine, flicked his wrist, and threw it towards the crimson star corresponding to The Sun.
The paper figurine and the flowing power intertwined and quickly expanded into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of pitch-black wings.
The angel pierced through the crimson light and overlapped with the illusory figure of Little Sun.
It silently combusted, turning into ashes in less than a second.
At this point, Klein could no longer affect the situation of the City of Silver. As for whether his “angel substitute” could help Little Sun pass the subsequent inquiries and investigations, he lacked absolute confidence. He could only sigh inwardly.
With what has to be done completed and with all the hard work put in, all you can do is wait for fate’s arrangement. Hopefully, it will be a good result…
…
In a daze, Derrick saw an angel descend before him with an aura that covered the heavens, wrapping him with twelve pairs of black wings.
He suddenly came to his senses as three candles burned quietly in front of his eyes.
After sincerely thanking Mr. Fool, Derrick finished the ritual and extinguished the two candles which were part of the original quarter.
Then, he pulled them out and created a bright, golden flame in his palm.
Drip, drip, drip.The two candles quickly melted, dripping its wax onto the remaining candle or the area surrounding it.
When the candle burnt away completely, there was only one candle left on the table. It was shorter than before, but it wasn’t very obvious. It seemed like it had only been burning for a short time.
After removing the remaining traces, Derrick extinguished the last yellow-flamed candle.
He sat up in silence, staring ahead. For a long time, he didn’t do anything.
He was worried that the six-member council wouldn’t react fast enough, allowing the exploratory team members to corrupt more residents of the City of Silver with “mushrooms” and “Doom fruits.”
He was afraid that the Chief and the others would find additional clues elsewhere, thwarting all his preparations.
He hated those “outsiders,” who lurked in the depths of the darkness, constantly carrying strong malice, including Amon and the Fallen Creator.
He felt guilty that he had avoided the expedition without warning Darc and the rest, causing them to turn into corrupted monsters.
He had painfully eliminated a classmate who could be considered a friend with his own hands.
Although Derrick didn’t see Darc’s ultimate end, he believed that a man who had transformed into that state was already no different from dead.
Derrick didn’t know how long he waited while experiencing those mixed feelings. Midway, he even rekindled the candle.
Finally, he heard the sound of the seal being removed and the door opening.
Turning his head to look, he saw, with the aid of the dim yellow candlelight, a woman in a black skirt walk in. She had her hair tied up in a ponytail and it hung down to her vest.
“Ma’am Aiflor,” Derrick subconsciously called out.
Aiflor was a pretty woman, but she had wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She smiled and nodded in response, then she walked over with light footsteps and sat down across him.
“Do you have anything you wish to say?” she asked gently.
Derrick instinctively lifted his head and looked over, only to suddenly discover that her pupils had somehow turned into golden vertical slits.
His mind went adrift as he seemed to enter a sleepwalking state.
Aiflor adjusted the candle flame, letting the dim yellow light completely shine on the boy’s face.
Her pale golden pupils became increasingly indifferent, just like an emotionless audience.
Suddenly, rings after rings of faint light appeared in those pale golden vertical pupils. It seemed to form a vortex and constructed a maze.
In his stupor, Derrick felt himself drifting away into the endless darkness and countless bright colors.
At that moment, he suddenly became clear-headed. He felt as if something had ingeniously caught him in that state of reverie.
He saw the flickering yellow candlelight and Aiflor sitting across him with her pale gold vertical pupils.
In a corner’s shadow, a grizzled Chief, Elder Colin Iliad, walked out.
After nodding to the Chief, Aiflor asked Derrick, “What have you been doing all this time?”
Derrick remembered his training and maintained the same state of mind as before.
“I don’t know. I’ve always been in a daze as if I was in a dream. Only occasionally will I have clearness of mind…”
At the same time as his reply, two complex dark green symbols appeared in Demon Hunter Colin’s eyes.
Aiflor continued, “Do you know that you had a conflict with Darc Regence?”
“I only remember that we were fighting… I felt like I had seen a man hanging upside down on a cross and a man in a pointed hat and a crystal monocle. Yes, I saw him back at the dungeon… He had opened his mouth and spoke with a smile….” Derrick told a long story.
Aiflor looked at the Chief and pressed, “What did he say?”
“I can’t remember. I can only remember one thing… He said with a smile, ‘Fallen Creator, True Creator… Shepherd…’” Derrick almost failed to control his excitement.
He had taken such a risk just to tell the Chief the name of the Fallen Creator and that a Shepherd was suspicious!
“The Fallen Creator… The True Creator… It matches with the content on the murals at the bottom of the temple.” Colin nodded slightly and whispered with a frown, “Shepherd…”
“And then?” Aiflor’s voice remained abnormally gentle.
Derrick answered in his stupor, “After that, they clashed, and there was a lot of light, very bright lights. Then, I woke up and kept coughing…”
The dark green symbols in Colin’s eyes didn’t fade this entire time as he motioned for Evelyn to ask about the details.
Derrick answered selectively, and he had pushed the blame onto Amon according to his script. He claimed amnesia on anything that went beyond that.
Finally, Aiflor asked, “Where did you get the axe? Where did you get the Sun pathway’s potion formula?”
“I bought the axe from an underground market. That person was masked, and I could only tell that he was male… The Sun pathway potion formula was left to me by my parents. They had discovered it during an expedition…” Derrick answered confidently.
These were points of suspicion that had always been there, so The Hanged Man had assumed they were bound to ask them while he was questioned. Therefore, he had made Derrick to repeatedly rehearse the answers.
Although the City of Silver’s underground market was semi-open, there were still people who tried to conceal their identities for a variety of reasons. This provided the best explanation for Derrick.
After Aiflor finished seriously listening to him, she turned her head sideways to Demon Hunter Colin and said, “He’s not lying. There’s no way he can lie. I’m using the powers of Glory Crown.
Colin nodded his head and said, “In this state, he doesn’t show any traces of evil, degeneration, or corruption.”
Discovering these traits was a special ability of a Demon Hunter.
As a High-Sequence job, Demon Hunters were the best at concealing their movements and intentions, making it impossible for them to be detected by targets who could foretell danger.
Therefore, every Demon Hunter was a Devil’s nemesis.
After some thought, Colin got up and left the room. He said to the shadow in the corner outside, “I’ll release Derrick later. I think he’s fine for the time being.
“However, secretly monitor him for a while. If Amon is able to produce two avatars, he might be able to create a third.”
“Yes, Chief,” the shadow responded respectfully.
After Derrick “woke up,” the interrogation chamber was empty, with only words informing him that he was free to leave.
He secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he began walking out. While doing so, he thought of Mr. Hanged Man’s advice:“You can’t relax just like that and end up careless. The secret surveillance will definitely continue for some time; otherwise, your Chief is lacking!”
Yes, I can’t even recite the honorific name of Mr. Fool anymore for the time being…Derrick muttered to himself as he walked down the spiral staircase.
As he was walking, he suddenly saw a familiar figure dressed in a purple-striped black robe. It was the beautiful Shepherd Elder Lovia.
Her pale gray eyes swept over Derrick, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.
…
Back in her room, with an indifferent expression, Lovia walked to the desk and unfolded a piece of parchment that was made from leather.
Her left hand pinched the index finger of her right hand and snapped the tip of her finger. However, not a single drop of blood dripped. It was as if her blood had been gathered onto the surface of her finger.
With this finger, she drew a complex symbol on the piece of paper. It was made up of a Pupil-less Eye which represented secrecy, and the Contorted Lines which represented change.
After careful examination, she wrapped the finger with this piece of paper, stuffed it into her mouth, and bit on it noisily before swallowing it all.
With only four fingers left, flesh and blood suddenly squirmed around the wound on her right palm. It quickly grew into a new index finger, one that looked slightly pale.
She lowered her head, looked at her palm, and whispered a phrase, “The Fool?”
Backlund, in a basement that resembled a temple.
Mr. A, dressed in a hooded black robe, motionlessly quietly knelt in front of a figurine of The Hanged Giant for an extended period of time.
Suddenly, he pricked up his ears as if he was listening to something.
After a short pause, Mr. A’s hands jerked up, and he snapped his right index finger with his left palm.
He stuffed the bloody finger into his mouth and munched on it like he was eating snacks, making crunching sounds.
Gulp!
Mr. A’s throat wiggled, and he swallowed his gnawed fingers into his stomach.
His body suddenly trembled, as if he was being grabbed and shaken by an invisible figure.
In this state, Mr. A stretched out his right hand and used the blood from his wound to write words on the ground.
Those words were written in neither Jotun or Dragonese, which could stir the powers of nature, nor was it in Hermes which was used for sacrificial rituals. Instead, they were written in the most ordinary and commonplace language, Loen.
The scarlet color quickly gathered together and the words pieced together into a few sentences.
“Found:
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.
“Adorers and devotees in Backlund.”
After the end of the “divine epiphany,” Mr. A stopped trembling, and a new finger grew out of his squirming wound.
He lowered his head and carefully read the words he had just written, the corners of his mouth curled up in the shadows.
“By your divine revelation!” Mr. A humbly prostrated as though he had found the meaning of his existence once again.
…
City of Silver, at the top of the spire.
Lovia walked to the window and looked down at the candlelight in the darkness, her expression softening.
After an unknown period of time, she heard a knock at the door.
“Your Excellency?” Lovia turned around with alacrity and greeted the visitor with a smile.
The door opened backward automatically.
The person standing outside was none other than Demon Hunter Colin Iliad. He was draped with a brown coat and a leather belt with secret compartments around his waist.
“Lovia, the abnormality of the exploratory team has been verified,” Colin described plainly. “As captain, regardless of your condition, you have to stay in the dungeon for three days and undergo the Glory Crown’s cleansing. You should know that this is the rule.”
Lovia didn’t show the slightest hint of anger as she calmly smiled.
“I know, I’ve already made preparations to stay in the dungeon for a long time. When it’s over, I can accept any arrangements even if you guys still don’t trust me.”
As she spoke, she had walked to the door and went past Demon Hunter Colin while facing him.
Colin turned silently and followed her down the winding steps.
Halfway there, they heard heart-wrenching cries and shouts.
“Is it starting again?” Lovia asked with a slightly confused expression.
Collin nodded and replied in a low voice, “Yes, this is a destiny that we can’t escape from…”
At this moment, in a large hall in the middle levels of the spire.
The members of the exploratory team and the few residents of the City of Silver who had been corrupted were pressed down to the ground by seemingly corporeal holy lusters. They were unable to move, as though they were carrying a huge mountain on their backs.
A couple in their forties with dark skin held a sword with complicated patterns as they walked up to a young man in his early twenties.
The young man’s body had already turned into a meat slush, but his head was still intact. Only a long, thin, blood-red tendril grew out of it.
Seeing the couple approaching, he shouted in horror, “Dad, Mom, what are you doing?
“Didn’t we agree to eat grilled iron scorpions together tonight?
“Dad, Mom, I caught a lot of iron scorpions for you…”
The couple couldn’t bear it any longer and turned their heads to the side, but they raised the sword in their hands high into the air…
After two stabbing sounds rang out, the young man stopped his wailing. He twitched first, then he completely lost all signs of life.
Elsewhere, a young girl, who was around ten years old, raised a sword with complicated patterns on it. Tears were streaming down her face as she stabbed her elder sister.
The girl lying on the ground suddenly laughed and gently said, “From today onwards, you’ll have to live your own life. Don’t be naive anymore…”
The girl immediately cried until her vision turned into a blur, and the sword in her hand stopped in midair.
However, a strong palm pressed the back of her hand, pushing it forward.
Oof!
The girl was left stunned, as though she couldn’t hear or see anything.
This was the ancient curse that everyone in the City of Silver was under. They had to kill their own blood relatives to prevent them from turning into terrifying and strange evil spirits after their deaths.
Therefore, even though Darc had completely mutated into a monster and was corrupted by an unknown existence, having no value in interrogating, the “shadow” observer didn’t dare to kill him on the spot. Instead, he tried his best to restrain the monster and bring it back to the spire to wait for his parents. Otherwise, the situation would only become worse.
The exploratory team members were currently receiving the same treatment that they had been subjected to, a process that remained unchanging for more than two thousand years. Although no one knew if they would mutate after dying in this state, no one dared to gamble on it.
Fortunately, the City of Silver didn’t have a large population, and all of them lived in the same area. Under the arrangements of the upper echelons for each generation, there were quite a few people who were related to each other by blood. Even if they were limited by three generations, they would still be able to find quite a few.
Because of this, the Beyonder in charge of setting up a patrol team would first have to consider the matter of blood ties in order to prevent any unexpected situations from occurring.
The requirements for exploratory teams weren’t that strict because their missions were always to invade deep into the darkness and stay far away from the City of Silver. Even if they died or mutated, it wouldn’t affect everyone’s safety.
Once a resident no longer had blood relatives within three generations, they would be placed under strict surveillance, and as soon as he became seriously ill or visibly aged, he would be exiled into the depths of darkness, away from the City of Silver.
When the previous captain of the exploratory team, Uddel, was isolated in the dungeon, there were actually three elders in the spire. However, the one who took action was Chief Colin Iliad in the end. Otherwise, they could only attempt a seal.
This was because Uddel was the elder brother of his direct kin.
Shepherd Lovia and Demon Hunter Colin silently entered the bottom level of the spire. Accompanied by a few Dawn Paladins, they arrived at the depths of the dungeon.
Soon, both of them stopped outside a cell. The Dawn Paladins dispersed themselves a distance away.
Without any abnormalities, she walked into a room with a single bed, a table, and a single candle at a moderate pace.
Before the metal door closed, she turned around and looked at Demon Hunter Colin with her pale gray eyes.
“Your Excellency, you once told me that when residents of the City of Silver leave this place and die in the depths of the darkness, they won’t immediately turn into evil spirits. A few days have to pass. Therefore, the other members of the exploratory team have plenty of time to pull open a distance from them.”
Colin nodded and expressed his agreement.
Lovia closed her eyes, revealing a sad smile, “In an exploration two months ago, a team member died in front of me.
“I pretended to be separated from the rest of the team. I waited there for five days, but he didn’t turn into an evil spirit.”
Demon Hunter Colin looked at her in silence, not saying anything until the metal door closed with a clang, and the seal took shape.
…
In the ancient palace above the fog.
After waiting for a while, Klein was finally relieved when he saw that there were no changes to the crimson star which symbolized Little Sun.
He should have succeeded…He rubbed his temples, wrapped his spirituality around his body, and descended back to the real world.
As soon as he felt the presence of his body, Klein experienced the bitter cold.
He sneezed, then he quickly removed the wall of spirituality and crawled back into bed.
Sadly, his bed was already ice-cold.
Fortunately, my body receives a certain degree of protection after entering the gray fog; otherwise, I would probably catch a cold tomorrow…Klein wrapped himself tightly with his blanket and sighed.
The current state he was in reminded him of a joke he had heard in his previous life.
Warmth is basically gained by vibration…
Before his bed warmed up again, he could only let his mind wander as he thought about all sorts of matters.
Yes, there are no pressing matters for me recently. The Magician’s rules have been concluded. Even if I don’t challenge the impossible and only engage in “acting” normally, I should be able to digest the potions around New Year’s. My next task is to collect the Beyonder ingredients for the Faceless potion and save up the necessary funds. But that’s not something I can rush…The taut strings in Klein’s mind gradually softened, and he suddenly had the thought of resting for two to three days.
As the bed warmed, he fell asleep without realizing it. When he woke up, he heard the church bells ringing eight times.
Klein stretched out his arm, felt the cold, and silently withdrew it.
It seems to have turned colder again today… Since there’s nothing pertinent to do, it seems I can just continue sleeping in…Relaxed, he closed his eyes again.
But after a while, he heard his stomach growling and felt the bulge in his lower abdomen.
Life is full of hard choices…Klein mumbled.
After ten minutes or so of struggling between the two feelings, he finally gave up, got up, and rushed to the bathroom next door.
After changing his clothes and washing up, he went down to the first floor and took out some ingredients to cook Feynapotter noodles.
This time, he didn’t intend to use the meat sauce that he bought, but instead, he wanted to try the meat paste he had made two days ago. This was the meat paste he had carefully chosen from the ingredients based on his memories. Although there were ultimately differences in the ingredients between the two worlds, preventing him from fully replicating the authentic taste, Klein still found it pretty good after sampling it.
It wasn’t long before he had a bowl of Feynapotter noodles with condiments and meat paste, He found it a really wonderful morning.
Keeping in with the tradition of this world, he browsed through the newspapers as he ate, and he checked if Eye of Wisdom had placed an advertisement first.
Based on his late night thoughts from yesterday, Klein decided to have some fun today, so he considered whether he should go to a concert, an opera, or a play.
The tickets to many of the music halls in the West Borough, Hillston Borough, and Cherwood Borough are at least six soli, and if it’s a famous musician, then they would even be on the order of pounds. Music halls specially catered to commonfolk range from six to nine pence. Those that are open to the poor with money to spare in East Borough only need one pence…Klein flipped through the relevant materials to select his choice of entertainment for the day.
At that moment, he heard the doorbell ring.
Ding dong.
Who is it?Klein jerked his head up to look at the door.
He felt as if he were suffering from an illness; the fear of hearing the doorbell ring was identical to the symptoms he had experienced on Earth—being afraid of his cell phone’s ringing.
Putting down the newspaper and magazine, he looked at the empty plate which had been cleaned even of its seasonings, then he stood up, and he walked to the door.
Before he got a hold of the handle, he already knew that it was Dr. Aaron outside.
Don’t you need to work?Klein mumbled as he opened the door.
“Good morning, Aaron. The fog is gray today.” He smiled.
Aaron was still wearing his cold expression, but there was an additional sense of anxiety and fear written on his face.
He nudged his gold-rimmed spectacles and, without bothering to greet him, bluntly said, “Sherlock, I had another dream! I dreamed of Will Auceptin again!”
Ah?Klein almost froze.
That’s not right? The real paper crane is with me, above the gray fog, while the one I folded is with the Nighthawks. You’re still able to dream of Will Auceptin with a paper crane which was poorly folded by a Nighthawk? That’s not scientific, no—that’s not mystic…Klein became serious and asked, “The same dream?”
“No, it’s not that scary this time.” Aaron became a little calmer. “I dreamed about the Grimm Cemetery. You know of it, right?”
“Yes,” Klein answered simply.
Back then, he had caught a group of students and a mysticism enthusiast who was a complete beginner, Kapusky, engaging in a spiritual dance outside Grimm Cemetery. He later received another copper whistle from the latter which could be used to summon a messenger.
Aaron drew a deep breath of cold air and continued, “I dreamed of the woods outside Grimm Cemetery. I dreamed of a birch tree which had a layer of bark peeled off its trunk, Will Auceptin was sitting underneath that tree, looking at me quietly.”
“And then?” Klein pressed.
Aaron shook his head. “The dream ended there.”
What a strange matter… Has Dr. Aaron’s dream got nothing to do with the paper crane? No, if it wasn’t related, then there wouldn’t have been a situation where the dream changed after the paper crane was switched. Furthermore, I also performed a divination using the paper crane above the gray fog and obtained the corresponding revelations…Klein said in a measured voice, “This is no longer within my scope of understanding. What do you want from me, Aaron?”
Aaron breathed out warm air that dispersed into white mist. “I want to pay a visit to the area outside Grimm Cemetery. I want to do it now, while it’s still daytime. Can you protect me? I’ll pay you one pound.”
Heading over to the place that appeared in the dream now? He probably wouldn’t encounter anything too strange during the day…Klein thought for a moment and said, “I can accept this request, but I suggest that you go back to the same cathedral and tell your dream to the bishop you’re familiar with.”
Aaron agreed, then said doubtfully, “Why do you always suggest that I go to the cathedral? I know, you’ve explained it before, in a very logical way, that if mystical powers exist in this world, then the Churches, which have been leading humanity, must be the ones with the strongest mystical powers, and if there are none, then at least we can go to the Church to get psychological comfort and corresponding connections. However, why do you suggest that I go to the cathedral for something that isn’t considered too strange?”
Klein considered for two seconds, then replied seriously, “I’m a detective. I’ve come into contact with a lot of unusual things, so I understand the special nature of the Church. I also know when to ask for help.”
“Really?” Aaron listened with a serious expression.
The corners of Klein’s mouth curled up.
“Just kidding.
“Take it easy, Aaron. I’m going to change my clothes first. Uh, and also do the dishes.”
Having chatted with Aaron at the door for a long time without his thick coat, he turned rather stiff from the cold winds.
Taking this opportunity, Klein went to the washroom, went above the gray fog, and divined the degree of danger for this mission. He received the answer that there was almost no risk.
If he received a revelation indicating that it was dangerous, his plan was to reject the mission using the Church of the Evernight Goddess as an excuse.
…
Hillston Borough, Myriad Star Cathedral.
“Sherlock, why don’t you hire a maid? As a great detective, you can afford to have several servants,” Aaron asked, as he led Klein to the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s largest cathedral in Hillston Borough.
This was something that he had wanted to ask while in the carriage, but he had never found the opportunity to change the subject.
Klein sighed, and said heavily, “Aaron, let me tell you a story. There was a detective who hired two maids, a cook, and an assistant, and he was doing pretty well, but one day he took over a case and successfully homed in on the murderer, who was a very savage and cruel man. He sneaked into the detective’s house with the intention of revenge.
“The detective was a fighting expert, and in the end, he was only slightly injured, but two of his servants died because of him.
“Do you get it, Aaron?”
“I see,” Aaron’s voice had a hint of empathy. “Sherlock, I never knew that you’ve had such an experience.”
No, the main character has nothing to do with me. I just made up a story… It’s not like I can tell you directly that I’m involved in many strange and mystical matters, and that there will always be unspeakable secrets in my house so that it’s best I don’t hire any servants…Klein looked forward and let out a long sigh.
The cleaning of his home was done twice a week, mostly by Mrs. Stelyn Sammer’s maid. She was responsible for the most basic cleaning procedures, and each cleaning cost one soli.
While they were talking, the two of them had already entered the hall of the Myriad Star Cathedral.
It was dark, quiet, and devoid of candles, completely in line with the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s style.
At the very front of the hall was an altar engraved with a Dark Sacred Emblem. The stars were inlaid with self-illuminating pearls, and the crimson moon was made of rubies. The rest of the hall was filled with the darkness of the night.
With a single glance, he could see that the place was filled with specks of light as the crimson light illuminated the area, making the place extremely sacred.
But Klein felt that this was inferior to the design used by Saint Selena Cathedral in Tingen. That hall was pitch-black, with only light penetrating from the front through the fist-sized holes. It resembled a star sky, making one feel awe from the bottom of one’s heart.
However, there’s a problem with that kind of design. At night, the effect would be gone…Klein took a seat at random, took off his half top hat and leaned on his black hardwood cane, while Aaron continued down the aisle to the confessional in search of the bishop.
Sitting in such a large hall and looking at the people who were concentrating on praying, Klein’s heart suddenly became tranquil.
Come to think of it, this is only my third time entering the Goddess’s cathedral…He let out a self-deprecating laugh.
…
Inside the Cathedral of Serenity at Winter County.
Leonard Mitchell put on his black windbreaker and red gloves and entered the room of the high-ranking deacon, Crestet Cesimir.
“Congratulations, you have officially become a Red Glove. May the Goddess bless you.” Cesimir drew a crimson moon on his chest.
He still had his mouth covered with his high collar.
“Praise the Lady. The honor is mine.” Leonard raised his right hand and gestured four points in a clockwise fashion.
Cesimir didn’t say anything else and went straight to the point.
“According to your request, I’ve placed you in Soest’s team. He’s a Soul Assurer and possesses a mystical item. I’ve already ordered someone to prepare a Beyonder weapon for you that you’ll need.
“Your team will be in charge of a devil summoning case, and you’ll take into consideration certain clues to perform the search. For example, cases that have happened consecutively in Backlund and matters related to a tarot ritual.”
“Yes, Reverend Cesimir.” Leonard held no objections towards the mission.
This will be the beginning of my revenge…he silently said to himself.
…
West Borough, in the periphery of Grimm Cemetery.
Klein accompanied Dr. Aaron as they took quite a while to walk around the nearby woods, coughing from time to time as a result of the falling grayish-white dust.
“Maybe there isn’t a tree like that. Dreams can’t fully reflect reality.” Towards the end of the search, even Aaron was feeling a little uncertain himself.
Fortunately, I’m good at finding things…Klein pointed with his cane and said, “Let’s take a look over there and make it our final effort.”
“Alright.” Aaron gasped for a breath of air.
After a short walk, Aaron suddenly stopped and said, while pointing diagonally ahead, “Over there, over there!”
About a dozen meters away, a birch tree with a strip of bark around its trunk stripped off stood there quietly, as if it were waiting for them.
“It’s identical to the one in my dream,” Aaron said with conviction.
Klein smiled and said with some vigilance, “But there’s no Will Auceptin.”
Aaron got close to the birch tree, frowned for a while, then he suddenly pointed to the side of the tree and said, “Back then, Will Auceptin was sitting here, and he was pointing at the mud below him with his finger!”
Pointing at the mud below him?Klein stood at the side, looking down at the almost unwithered grass.
“You want to dig it up?”
Aaron nodded. “We’ve already found this place, so we should confirm what’s here. Sherlock, go to the cemetery and borrow two shovels.”
“It’s better if I stay here. You go to the cemetery, I’m worried something might happen to you,” Klein said cautiously.
“Alright.” Aaron didn’t refuse, and he immediately left the forest.
After a while, after offering some money, he returned with three shovels and a tomb keeper, and they began to dig.
While Klein was digging, he suddenly smelled something familiar. As the soil on the surface parted, the things below were gradually exposed.
It was the body of a child that was already greatly rotten!
His skin and flesh looked as if they were about to melt, and many bugs crawled in and out of his nose and mouth.
Clang!
The shovel fell from Aaron’s hand and hit a rock.
He pointed to the legs of the corpse, his mouth moving frantically but he was unable to say a word.
Klein endured the nausea and looked closely, discovering that the child’s left leg was obviously missing its lower half.
At the same time, Aaron took two steps back and fell to the ground, shouting sharply, “Will Auceptin! Will Auceptin!”
It was Will Auceptin’s corpse!
He’s dead?
Will Auceptin is dead?
And he seems to have been dead for some time!
Could this be fake?
Klein looked at the body of the child in surprise and suspicion as many thoughts bubbled in his mind.
From what he knew, Will Auceptin was a special child who could be involved with a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway, Snake of Mercury, in some way.
In the divination game he played, a casual “Doctor, your luck will get worse” was enough to make Aaron suffer from bad luck for an extended period of time. The paper crane he folded allowed Aaron’s Astral Projection to be located in the spirit world and be instilled with artificial revelations. Even above the gray fog, Klein only received an inkling of his location and couldn’t come to an effective conclusion… How could such a child die for no reason? He was dead before Dr. Aaron’s dreams? What about his family?
Klein narrowed his eyes, and despite his intense nausea, he carefully examined the highly rotten body. He noticed some torn tarot cards in the surrounding soil.
His spiritual intuition told him that the corpse in front of him was most likely Will Auceptin.
It’s really shocking and difficult to understand… I should go above the gray fog later and confirm if it’s a fake death from Will Auceptin… Wait, what does this have to do with me? I had already decided not to get involved in this matter any further, in case I get entangled by some Snake of Mercury. This might be even more terrifying than Sealed Artifact 0-08…Klein snapped out of his daze and said to the terrified tomb keeper and Dr. Aaron, who was on the verge of a mental breakdown.
“Call the police!”
“Okay! Okay!” The tomb keeper was taken aback at first before he repeated his reply.
With the shovel in hand, he turned and ran out of the woods, at a speed that was so fast that it appeared as though he was being chased by a zombie.
As expected, he’s just an ordinary person and isn’t cautious at all. In this kind of situation, shouldn’t he be wary of the people around him who might have malicious intent? By exposing your back, it would be easy for you to be hit by a shovel…Klein glanced at the back of the tomb keeper and shook his head with a sigh.
When he was a Nighthawk in Tingen, he had read a lot of case files and found out that many of the victims had ended up becoming victims of their companions.
Thinking of this, Klein walked to Dr. Aaron, bent down, and stretched out his hand.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of. He’s already dead.”
“… It’s the death that scares me.” Aaron calmed down a bit, and without accepting Klein’s help, he got up by himself.
His black frock coat was covered with dirt, and Klein felt his heart pain for the clothes for some baffling reason.
I’m the kind of person who can’t stand seeing anything valuable get damaged…He inwardly sighed with emotion.
Noticing that Aaron was still panicking, Klein laughed and said, “At such times, praying to the deity you believe in has quite a remarkable effect.”
“Is that so?” Aaron was stunned. He tapped his chest four times in a clockwise manner and chanted softly, “The Evernight Goddess is nobler than the stars and more eternal than eternity. Your devout believer prays for your blessing…”
After repeating this over and over again, he gradually calmed down, no longer feeling as terrified as before.
Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest and silently whispered to himself,God of Steam and Machinery, your completely unfaithful believer is begging for your blessings…
As he spoke, he couldn’t help but laugh at himself, suspecting that he might be smote to death by lightning on the spot.
However, lightning and thunder belong to the Lord of Storms, and it isn’t in the domain of the God of Steam and Machinery…Klein thought in a relaxed manner.
After about 20 minutes, the two of them found themselves sitting in an interrogation room at a nearby police station.
During the testimony, Klein frankly informed the police that he was a private investigator who wasn’t too sure of what was happening. As for Dr. Aaron, he described his dream in detail as the reason for digging to find the body.
Klein could tell that the police didn’t believe him at all, but after they had gone out for a while, they immediately changed their attitudes, saying that there was nothing suspicious about Dr. Aaron and Detective Moriarty. All they had to do was sign their statements and leave.
Aaron was surprised, but Klein wasn’t surprised. It was obvious that the Nighthawks had been involved.
The advantage of having the doctor head to the Myriad Star Cathedral in advance was demonstrated.
Before leaving the police station, Klein wasn’t surprised to see a familiar figure. It was the Nighthawk who had entered his dream earlier.
The man on duty, who was probably a captain, was still wearing a gray windbreaker and was obviously more resistant to the cold than Klein. His blue eyes swept past Klein’s face without any signs of abnormality, pretending to be an ordinary senior inspector.
Klein, who was also pretending to be an ordinary private detective, nudged his glasses, put on half top hat, and left the station with Dr. Aaron in a carriage.
After instructing his carriage driver to head to Minsk Street first, Aaron turned to Klein and said, “Sherlock, do you think this will be the end of it?”
“If that body really belongs to Will Auceptin, then you shouldn’t be troubled any longer.” Klein paused and continued, “Aaron, have you found anything else that’s strange during this period of time? Regardless of what it is.”
Aaron thought about it and shook his head.
“No.”
“This is worth celebrating!” Klein sighed and said with a smile.
To him, this was the best way things could end with Will Auceptin’s matter. Although the paper crane Klein had folded above the gray fog wouldn’t reveal anything, and there would be no problems with any divination afterward, he was still a little worried that some Nighthawk would suddenly think of something and use it to find some clues. And now, with the death of Will Auceptin, the case might soon reach a dead end, put in the archives, and temporarily declared a closed case. No one would pay any more attention to it without any new developments.
Aaron relaxed and asked suspiciously, “Frankly, I don’t think my statement was very convincing. Why did the cops choose to believe it in the end?”
“I don’t know either,” Klein feigned puzzlement and said, “I thought I’d have to get my lawyer to take me home again—No, bail me out.”
Aaron smirked and said, “Sherlock, you seem to have a lot of experience in being sent to the police station?”
Klein laughed and replied in a deep voice, “It’s the fate of every private detective.”
…
Just as Klein and Aaron were being taken to the police station near Grimm Cemetery, Fors Wall was wearing a long black dress and a black bonnet with a fine mesh hanging down. She entered the silent cemetery and found the grave of Mrs. Aulisa.
She and Xio had gone to Empress Borough an hour ago to visit Viscount Glaint, and they had successfully gotten a verbal agreement for borrowing 400 pounds without any interest.
Viscount Glaint’s only request was that the two Beyonders accompany him to the gathering Mr. A would convene tonight to ensure his safety. He was anxious to procure a Royal Jellyfish’s venom crystal so that he could complete the concoction of the Apothecary potion.
Audrey had found the horn of an adult Flying Unicorn in the family treasury, and she had taken one out in the name of doing a biological experiment, effectively offsetting part of her debt.
She also put forward an additional condition for Viscount Glaint to get the help of Duke Negan’s children to confirm if the dragon specimens in the treasury had a Thousand-faced Hunter and whether there were still light dots flashing inside.
When the loan was settled, Fors was in no hurry to pray to Mr. Fool to close the deal as quickly as possible, because it would make Xio intuitively turn suspicious if things developed too quickly.
Taking advantage of her free time, she changed her clothes and rented a horse carriage to get to Grimm Cemetery, which was located on the outskirts of West Borough.
Knowing the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation and Indestructibility, Fors realized that the main ingredient that turned her into an Apprentice was the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Mrs. Aulisa. In a way, she had inherited her powers.
Therefore, she couldn’t help but pay a visit and put a bouquet of flowers in front of Mrs. Aulisa’s grave and thank her.
It was early winter, and most of the flowers had long since withered, but Fors still bought a handful of plain flowers.
These flowers were grown in a greenhouse and were quite expensive.
Thank you, Emperor Roselle, for your invention…Fors said inwardly in a most sincere manner.
As far as she knew, most of the flowers that the nobles used for their winter banquets came from greenhouses, while a tiny portion was delivered directly from the warm south by airships. This was more than the average middle-class worker could bear.
Standing in front of the black tombstone, Fors took a deep look at the photograph of Mrs. Aulisa before bending down to lay down the flowers and whispered, “Thank you.”
She immediately straightened up, closed her eyes, and quietly recalled the past.
At this moment, she heard a slightly aged voice.
“You really are a good and kind-hearted lady.”
Fors opened her eyes and turned her head, realizing that Mr. Lawrence, from the Abraham family, had also appeared there at some point. He was also holding a bouquet of plain but elegant flowers in his hand.
“No, this is not goodness, nor is it kindness. Mrs. Aulisa once gave me, a person who had lost her mother, an unforgettable period of warmth,” Fors said sincerely.
Her eyes were suddenly moist.
Lawrence, who only had wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, put down the flowers and sighed.
“This shows that you value relationships.”
After chatting for a while, when Fors was about to leave, Lawrence, who was waving her goodbye, suddenly began to cough violently.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
He coughed until his legs buckled and fell to the ground. It seemed as if he would die at any moment from suffocation.
As a doctor who had graduated from an accredited school, Fors didn’t hesitate to turn around, crouch down, and begin performing first aid.
After a while, Lawrence’s condition finally stabilized. He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and smiled at Fors.
“Lady, can you take me back to the hotel?”
“No problem.” Fors helped him to his feet.
Lawrence looked ahead, his eyes a little out of focus. He coughed lightly, and he said with a sad and self-deprecating laugh, “My life might be coming to an end…”
West Borough, Carlpensa Hotel.
Fors helped Lawrence into his room and laid him down on the bed.
It was a rather luxurious hotel, with thick, soft, grayish-yellow carpets everywhere except the washroom. On the walls hung imitations of famous oil paintings.
Lawrence gasped for air and said, “Thank you, Miss Wall, and please forgive a dying man for not being able to bow.”
“No, Mr. Lawrence, your problem has eased. As a former medical doctor, I can tell you without a doubt that you can still live. After some rest, we’ll go to a clinic or a hospital,” Fors consoled him.
Lawrence smiled. “I know my physical condition very well. You don’t have to comfort me. Besides, I’m an amateur astrologer. I already had a premonition that I’m going to die in this hotel in Backlund.”
Aside from some superficial concealment, everything he said was the truth. He was already close to eighty, and he was no longer that robust and spirited young man from before. If not for the Sequence potions that elevated his constitution, he might have already been buried in some random cemetery.
Originally, Lawrence thought he could live for another ten years, but who would have thought that he would encounter a rebellion caused by the former Traveler Botis. He suffered relatively serious injuries at the hands of the Aurora Order, and his remaining descendants all died in that disaster.
This dealt him a great blow, and he almost didn’t manage to recover from it. The search for his brothers and their descendants in Backlund had only resulted in him receiving news of their deaths, dealing him a significant blow to his mental wellbeing once more.
Compounded by all these things, Lawrence clearly felt that his life had come to an end.
His initial plan was to return to the graves of Laubero and Aulisa again and present a bouquet of flowers. He would then return immediately and meet with the other members of the Elder Council to set things in order before his death, but being an elderly man, his condition was beyond his control.
Without waiting for a response from Fors, Lawrence struggled to retrieve a palm-sized notebook from the inside pocket of his half-open coat.
The hard paper cover of the notebook was bronze green, giving off a very ancient feeling.
On its surface, the words: “I came, I saw, I record” was written in ancient Feysac.
Lawrence placed the notebook on the quilt in front of his chest and took a deep breath.
“Miss. Wall, if I die here, can you help me send it to Pritz Harbor?”
“Mr. Lawrence, you’ll be fine,” Fors emphasized.
At the same time, she subconsciously glanced at the notebook and found that it wasn’t thick at all. There were a total of three types of papers inside, one of which was a yellow type of parchment which had very few pages. The other was yellowish-brown goatskin and the number of pages was in the middle of the range. The last was comprised of ordinary white paper and was the most common.
Lawrence laughingly said with great difficulty, “I mean, Miss. Wall, will you help?”
“Pritz Harbor isn’t far. It’s not even a trip. If it needs to be rushed, then I can even make the round trip in half a day by taking the steam locomotive.” Fors nodded.
Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief as his mind seemed to recover a little.
“After I die, wait ten minutes. Retrieve the glowing object from my body, and then send it along with this notebook to Dorian Gray at the Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association. The forty-two pounds in cash in my wallet will be the reward and my gratitude. As for these clothes of mine, let it turn to ash along with me.”
“No, you don’t need to give me anything. No, you’ll be fine, Mr. Lawrence,” Fors said earnestly.
As if he hadn’t heard her, Lawrence whispered to himself, “Maybe Dorian will give you additional rewards, but it depends on you… I believe you. From Aulisa’s matter, I can tell that you’re a good girl…”
He suddenly seemed to turn lucid as he said to Fors, “Ms. Wall, can you go down to the first floor and bring me a jug of water? I don’t know when the waiter will come over.”
“No problem.” Without thinking, Fors took a water jug and walked out of the room.
After walking a few steps, she suddenly felt that something was amiss. The water jug in her hand was heavy, and there was obviously a lot of water in it.
Just as she was about to turn around and ask, she suddenly sensed a strong fluctuation of spirituality in the room.
That was…For a moment Fors froze, and then she understood what Mr. Lawrence was trying to do.
As death approached, he could clearly sense that something was wrong with his body. He was afraid of losing control and turning into a monster.
He wanted to die as a human, not a monster, so he chose to end his own life.
That was the last form of decency for a Beyonder.
Of course, if he had turned into a monster, all his plans would have come to naught.
With this in mind, Fors became dejected. She waited outside for nearly ten minutes before she pushed open the door and entered.
She saw Lawrence lying silently on the bed, looking like he had aged considerably. Beside him was a “diamond” the size of an eye.
The light which shone in through the window was constantly refracted by the “diamond,” forming a scene as beautiful as the radiance of the stars.
Fors sighed and performed a careful examination. She found that the cause of Lawrence’s death was the most ordinary form of cardiac arrest.
…
Cherwood Borough. 15 Minsk Street.
Klein rested for a while after getting home. He then went above the gray fog, having plans to divine the situation with Will Auceptin.
He had the paper crane fly out of the trash pile in the corner and made it land on the long bronze table in front of him. Then, he took out the topaz pendant that was wrapped around his sleeve.
As he held the spirit pendulum in his left hand, Klein used Cogitation to adjust his condition before recalling the scenes he had seen in the woods outside the cemetery.
He might not have noticed some of the details, but it was certain that his spirituality wouldn’t miss any. This divination was mainly about using this point and relying on the gray fog to eliminate all distractions.
After finishing his preparations, Klein took out a goatskin parchment and wrote the divination statement: “Will Auceptin is completely dead.”
Then, he pressed the paper crane next to the divination sentence, almost causing the topaz pendant to touch the words.
After entering a state of Cogitation and completing all the steps of the spirit dowsing, Klein opened his eyes and looked at the result.
The topaz pendant was rotating counterclockwise at a fast frequency and high amplitude.
It was a negative result.
That meant that Will Auceptin wasn’t completely dead!
This…Klein was surprised, but it seemed to be within his expectations.
He thought for a moment, then he changed the divination statement: “That corpse was Will Auceptin’s.”
This time, the spirit pendulum gave a positive result.
The body did belong to Will Auceptin!
An idea came to Klein’s mind, and he wrote a new divination statement: “Will Auceptin’s corpse will resurrect.”
After a few moments of calmly performing the divination, Klein saw the revelation.
The pendulum was rotating counterclockwise with a fast frequency.
That meant that Will Auceptin’s corpse wouldn’t be resurrected; or in other words, no reanimations!
It looks like Will Auceptin had voluntarily or was forced to abandon his previous body, and he is surviving in another way… This matter has something to do with the Snake of Mercury?Klein tried to divine additional information, but he failed repeatedly, including the statement: “Will Auceptin’s present state.”
However, he repeated the divination using dream divination and inquired “Will Auceptin’s current location.” He received a similar scene: a dark room with the sound of running water.
However, the feeling it gave him seemed to be a little different.
Forget it, there’s no need to waste any more time on this. I’m not planning to get involved anyway…Klein put away his spirit pendulum and prepared to return to the real world.
Through the prior divination and everything that had happened before, he had a theory about Will Auceptin, but he couldn’t confirm it.
He suspected that Will Auceptin was another Snake of Mercury!
As a Sequence 1, a Snake of Mercury wasn’t the only one. There could be up to three in existence at the same time!
The Snake of Fate, who wielded destiny naturally, could locate Aaron’s Astral Projection through the paper crane and show him a false revelation. Without a doubt, it also had the ability to change a person’s fate.
For some reason, Will Auceptin had become weak and was under the threat of the second Snake of Mercury. Everything he did was to escape his counterpart.
As for the reason for their conflict, the answer was simple.
Without a Sequence 0, there could be three Sequence 1s at the same time, but once there was a Sequence 0, there would be no Sequence 1s!
Regarding this sentence, the formula of the Dark Emperor potion clearly stated the truth.
One of the main ingredients of the recipe was: two Beyonder characteristics of a Prince of Disorder!
Prince of Disorder was Sequence 1 of the Dark Emperor pathway!
As a Sequence 1, if one wanted to advance to Sequence 0, then one had to obtain all the Beyonder characteristics of the other two Sequence 1s of the same pathway!
With this guess in mind, Klein was increasingly afraid of getting involved with Will Auceptin’s case.
If my deduction is correct, it would be a genuine “fight between deities,” and I can’t afford to get myself involved…Klein’s spirituality descended, and he disappeared from the ancient palace above the gray fog.
…
In Empress Borough, in an inconspicuous house, the Beyonder gathering organized by Mr. A proceeded as scheduled.
Fors and Xio had changed their clothes, and they accompanied Viscount Glaint, who was wearing an iron-black mask, into the hall. They randomly chose a seat and sat down.
Viscount Glaint wrote down his needs to the attendants before the gathering officially began. He also prayed to the goddess that there would be a response later.
As usual, Fors maintained her usual languidness and, in a rare instance, covered herself with a hood, concealing her face with the shadows.
She was thinking about the situation with Mr. Lawrence.
She knew very clearly what that “diamond” the size of an eye was. It was a Beyonder characteristic left behind by him. However, for the time being, she was unable to confirm what Sequence it belonged to.
Fors had casually flipped through the notebook, only to find that many of the pages were still blank. The written content was filled with all sorts of strange, odd, and mysterious symbols and magic labels, exceeding whatever she knew.
What it is isn’t important. What’s important is that I keep my promise…Fors warned herself.
At this moment, Mr. A, who was seated on a single sofa and was wearing an exaggerated hood, said hoarsely, “I have a mission.
“Help me find people who believe in the so-called ‘Fool.’”
Ah?Fors instantly snapped back to her senses.
“The Fool?” The Beyonders who attended Mr. A’s gathering either ruminated over the phrase or conversed with their companions to discuss whether they had ever met anyone who had a similar faith.
“When did such a cult appear?” someone asked in a low voice.
At this point, Mr. A made the attendant beside him hold up a blackboard with a few lines of words written in the Loen language.
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
As the attendees examined the blackboard, Mr. A said in a hoarse and jarring voice, “Do not use Hermes to read what’s written here. Even more so for Jotun, Elvish, Dragonese, and ancient Hermes. You shouldn’t even write the corresponding descriptions; otherwise, there is a high probability that something terrible will happen.
“Help me find believers in The Fool. Of course, they might also be followers of the mysterious ruler above the gray fog or the King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck. As long as there’s a clue, inform me immediately. The reward I’ll provide will be so handsome that it will far exceed your imagination!”
“This description… It sounds like an incredible existence. I’ve only seen similar descriptions in the ancient texts of the seven gods!” a gathering member exclaimed.
His companion shook his head and said, “The beings which many cults believe in have similar descriptions.”
“Is it really a cult?” The other gathering members were stunned when they heard their discussion.
“Likely. Typically, when we summon a creature from the spirit world, we might have three lines describing it, but one of the lines would be about ‘the blessed one of someone’ or ‘that who belongs to.’ It wouldn’t be in this format!” A gathering member who was well-versed in mysticism gave an explanation.
As they vehemently conversed, Fors was nearly dumbfounded.
Isn’t that the honorific name of Mr. Fool? Even though it’s described in the Loen language, I’m sure of it! Why would Mr. A want to find the believers of Mr. Fool? Is the Aurora Order behind this?Fors’s mind was in a mess.
She knew that Mr. A was a member of the Aurora Order because of a particular “terrorist organization” had announced its responsibility in the assassination of Intis Ambassador Bakerland.
After a brief moment of astonishment, Fors subconsciously began to examine herself, afraid that someone would discover that she was already a member of the Tarot Club and that, in some sense, she was an adorer of The Fool.
I just recited the honorific name of The Fool according to the ancient Hermes on that piece of paper and was pulled above the gray fog. No one knows about this, and I don’t have to be afraid of being investigated… But there’s a link to that piece of paper with Mr. Fool’s honorific name written on it. It was hidden in a book we borrowed from the Viscount Glaint…Thoughts rapidly flashed through Fors’s mind.
The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era… Isn’t that the description I saw on that piece of paper? I even dreamed of an evil spirit!At the same time, Xio remembered the incident that had frightened her, but her long experience as a bounty hunter had kept her from revealing anything unusual.
And then, as she recalled, she thought about the origin of the piece of paper.
It was hidden in the bookcase of “History of the Loen Kingdom’s Aristocracy”… That book was borrowed from Viscount Glaint’s study…
Suddenly, a name flashed in both Fors’s and Xio’s minds at the same time:Viscount Glaint!
At that moment, Viscount Glaint was looking at the blackboard and said to himself with interest, “This honorific name is very rare.
“But it sounds very impressive!”
Just as he finished his sentence, he looked to his side in puzzlement, asking Fors and Xio, “Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing.” Xio and Fors rapidly shook their heads at the same time.
…
After dinner, in an elegantly decorated house.
Audrey brought the huge golden retriever, Susie, into the living room under the guidance of her psychology teacher, Escalante. She was attending the “academic” meeting that had been agreed upon last week.
Her maid and bodyguard stayed behind while she walked with Susie into a spacious activity room.
In the activity room, be it for the atmosphere or some other reason, the gas lamps were not lit. The room was lit by gold-plated candle lamps on the coffee table and cupboard.
Before Audrey could take a good look at her surroundings, she saw a gentleman in his thirties walking towards her. He wore a gray tailcoat.
“This is the owner of this place, Mr. Stephen Hampres, a furniture merchant.” the long-haired Escalante introduced him.
She was just about to tell him Audrey’s identity when Hampres chuckled and said, “Escalante, don’t say anything. Let me have a chance at guessing.”
He had a neatly trimmed mustache and charming dark brown eyes. He appeared very gentle and elegant, nothing like a furniture merchant but more like a university lecturer.
After seriously sizing up Audrey a few times, he smiled and said, “Escalante only mentioned that you were her student. Heh heh, I believe you’re a cultured noble lady, and you aren’t someone who only looks good. There’s no need for you to worry about a decline in the quality of your life…
“You’re a little excited, very curious, and a relatively simple but also full of love…
“Of course, the most obvious point is that you’re very beautiful, just like an angel!”
He made a final joke, pressed his hand to his chest, bowed, and said, “Welcome, the beautiful Miss Angel.”
You’re right, as expected of a member of the Psychology Alchemists. However, what you managed to observe was the me from a few months ago. It’s all a facade I’ve put on for myself…Audrey opened her mouth in surprise and astonishment.
“Did you know me before, Mr. Hampres?”
She didn’t let her shocked expression linger too long on her face, because such emotions were meant to be instantaneous and wouldn’t last too long.
If anyone were to be surprised for several seconds, then it meant that their performance was most likely an act.
Audrey didn’t notice this at first, but after watching others “act” all this time, she naturally came up with a lot of rules.
“No, I still don’t know you. This is just the basics of being a psychology enthusiast.” Hampres chuckled.
Before he could finish his sentence, Audrey had already completed her observations and made a corresponding judgment based on her surroundings.
His attire and the furnishings of his house all indicate that he’s a person who cares deeply about how people view him…
The sapphire on the ring of his left hand doesn’t look small, but its actual quality is very ordinary. There are no symbols or magic labels on it… His finances aren’t as good as he presents them to be… He’s vain…
Even though he was very enthusiastic just now, the way he stands there, the direction in which his feet point, and the changes in his emotional colors all indicate that he still has many concerns and is on his guard…
He sincerely commended me on my looks, but it wasn’t in the way a man would look at a woman. There are signs of him using facial products, and his eyebrows are definitely drawn. His skills are inferior to my make-up maidservant, Solia, but they’re better than mine… The cologne he uses is “Confusion,” something that I’ve only seen women use before… Yes, he probably likes men, and the role he plays is the weaker one in the relationship…
At the same time, Audrey expressed her longing skillfully.
“I’d love to have your observational powers, Mr. Hampres.”
As she spoke, she maintained a faint smile while being introduced to the other seven or eight people in the activity room under Hampres’s and Escalante’s lead.
The lovers of both mysticism and psychology were either descendants of fallen aristocrats, associate professors at universities, or the children of the rich. For example, the father of a young man was the owner of Philip’s Department Store, the most famous department store in Backlund.
In the exchange that followed, Audrey basically only listened. The only time she spoke was by asking questions, fully expressing her curiosity and yearning.
In this “academic” discussion, Escalante and Hampres deliberately mentioned the Body of Heart and Mind, as well as the spirit world and the collective subconscious. They also shared some relatively unique points of view, allowing Audrey to gradually understand some of the questions she had accumulated all this time.
When the discussion ended and they were out of the house, Audrey glanced at Escalante beside her and asked, with a little naivety, “Ms. Escalante, when will I-I be as good in psychology as Mr. Hampres?”
Escalante curled the corners of her lips and slightly tilted her head as she looked at her.
“Very soon…”
…
At night, Klein, who was about to get into bed, once again appeared above the gray fog.
Despite being a little sleepy, he was jolted awake by the news Miss Magician had reported.
The Aurora Order knows of The Fool? They know of my honorific name? The True Creator has locked onto me?Klein abruptly sat up straight, as though he was about to face an attack.
He quickly rejected the final theory. If the True Creator had indeed locked onto him, Mr. A would have long visited him on the pretext of collecting a copper penny for the gas meter. Perhaps, even a Saint might appear.
That is to say, only The Fool and his corresponding honorific name are known, and the clues point to Backlund… Who leaked the news?Klein frowned as he carefully thought about it.
Soon, he discovered a possibility.
Little Sun has recently chanted my honorific name, and it happened when he was interacting with a member of the exploratory team who was corrupted by the True Creator… He held a sacrificial ritual, and there were likely symbols corresponding to The Fool at the scene. The ancient palace above the gray fog appeared…. So, the True Creator sensed the existence of The Fool and confirmed that I was the one who had been sacrilegious, no—harassing, no that’s not right either—spying on him…
Also, Little Sun used the All-Black Eye at that time, which contains the mental corruption of the True Creator… Through that, “He” has confirmed that my adorers and believers are in Backlund?
I can’t take the All-Black Eye out in the future!
Having roughly understood the problem, Klein was left with another problem.
Mr. A announced the bounty for Mr. Fool’s believers at a not-so-private, relatively open Beyonder gathering. Is he just dumb, or is he deliberately “fishing?”
Sigh, the Aurora Order members are all bigoted lunatics. Their brains are mostly damaged, so it’s impossible to deduce their real intentions!
This is as the saying goes, as long as I’m crazy, you won’t be able to guess what I’m thinking?
Above the gray fog, the magnificent palace stood silently.
Klein drummed his fingers rhythmically on the edge of the long bronze table, concentrating on what he could do in the face of the threat of the Aurora Order and Mr. A.
While having a hard time figuring out the other party’s intentions, he instinctively came up with an idea.
Report Mr. A! Report illegal gatherings!
Klein could very easily learn of the location where Mr. A held the gathering through Miss Magician, and thus, he would be able to easily report it to the Nighthawks, the Mandated Punisher, or the Machinery Hivemind in secret.
An Oracle of the Aurora Order was bound to garner enough attention!
When that happens, Mr. A’s safety would probably be at risk, so he probably wouldn’t have the time or effort to track down the believers of The Fool.
The problem, however, was that this was bound to implicate a group of innocent Beyonders, and Klein suspected that this was the reason why Mr. A directly offered a reward for the believers of The Fool.
Perhaps he had long planned an escape. Once someone reports him, he would be able to confirm without a doubt that The Fool’s believers were among the previous gathering members.
As for who it was exactly, that wasn’t important. Mr. A and the lunatics of the Aurora Order were definitely capable of taking exhaustive measures!
And once these Beyonders fell into their hands, many of them would be unable to hide their secrets. The Aurora Order, or the Shepherd pathway which represented the True Creator, are the best at corrupting others.
When the ideology of a Beyonder was completely twisted and once they believed in the True Creator wholeheartedly, what else could be kept a secret?
It’s not like there’s no other way. It’s best not to report it…Klein leaned back in his chair, collected his thoughts, and reorganized the entire matter.
As he was thinking, he suddenly realized a problem.
There were no believers or adorers of The Fool in this world!
Even the Tarot Club only had a few members, and no one had divulged the relevant information.
In other words, the Aurora Order wouldn’t be able to find any relevant clues… There’s nothing to worry about… The only bad outcome is that The Fool is now targeted by the True Creator. Although being targeted by an evil god isn’t a pleasant feeling, it basically wouldn’t affect anything else…Klein nodded thoughtfully.
He had thought it through very clearly. The only flaw in this matter was that he had once used the title of The Fool, written in the language of ancient Hermes, as a password for an anonymous account. However, with the sacrificial and bestowal rituals having proven useful, the account had long been abandoned and had long since been forgotten.
Since the last month and a half, no one had been noticed by Klein for copying the password, so it was possible to deduce the actual situation.
As such, bank employees, who had been in contact with the password but apparently do not understand mysticism, wouldn’t be able to reveal it to anyone, and Beyonders would at most make requests in the Loen language, so even if they find the right person, it’s not possible to connect the content described in the Loen language with that of the ancient Hermes password.
If anyone had copied it down, I would be the first to know and would be able to respond effectively… Besides, even if someone finds the password, it would be difficult to trace it back to Sherlock Moriarty. I use a variety of means every time… Miss Justice is also sufficiently careful when saving money…While rapping the table, Klein relaxed and said with a chuckle, “You believe that The Fool has many adorers and believers and that this would result in many clues that cannot be hidden?
“Wrong, especially wrong! There’s only one believer and adorer of The Fool! And that’s me!”
When he said that, he couldn’t help but let out a self-deprecating laugh.
“It doesn’t seem like it’s something that I should be proud of…”
I need to be a little careful for the time being. I shouldn’t go around using the banner of The Fool…Klein reminded himself and went back to answering Miss Magician’s prayers.
He adjusted his posture, and said in a low, gentle voice, “Don’t worry about it.”
…
Don’t worry about it…When Fors received the answer, she was surprised but also felt that it was only right.
In the eyes of Mr. Fool, the Aurora Order is nothing but a bunch of ants!
Fors once again recited his honorific name in a low voice, and she curiously asked, “Honorable Mr. Fool, which existence does the Aurora Order believe in?”
Then, she saw Mr. Fool sitting on a high back chair in the middle of the gray fog. He leisurely said, “The True Creator.”
The True Creator…Fors’s eyes widened as she instantly understood why Mr. A suddenly sought out the believers of The Fool.
With the help of the Tarot Club, that Sun youth in the City of Silver had successfully exposed the abnormality of the exploratory team and thwarted the True Creator’s ploy!
Behind this incident is a confrontation and struggle between Mr. Fool and the True Creator…Fors didn’t dare to ask any further, and she quickly recounted her meeting with the members of the Abraham family. She also mentioned Lawrence’s will, the strange notebook, and the Beyonder characteristic he had left behind.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, what should I do?” she asked for advice with uncertainty.
What should you do? Miss Magician really is lucky… Why haven’t I encountered such a good thing…Klein responded with a chuckle, “Follow the true desires in your heart.”
He wasn’t the least bit worried that Dorian Gray, from Pritz Harbor’s Fishermen Association, would harm Miss Magician, because he knew she had two more stones on her bracelet, allowing her to teleport through the spirit world twice.
Follow the true desires in my heart?Fors lowered her head in thought.
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Fool.”
She decided to buy a steam locomotive ticket tomorrow. Using this mode of transportation, it would take a little over an hour to get from Backlund to Pritz Harbor, or maybe less.
After reporting everything, Fors requested to hold a sacrificial and bestowal ritual. After receiving a positive response, she exchanged 600 pounds in cash for the Sheriff Beyonder characteristic.
Holding up the fist-shaped object comprised of black iron, dark red, and silver colors, as well as its beautiful spiritual radiance, Fors felt joy and admiration.
Xio had long gathered the supplementary ingredients, so she would soon be promoted to Sequence 8… And I don’t know when I’ll become a Trickmaster… I hope Mr. Hanged Man and the others can help me find the appropriate Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible…
Xio had been subconsciously acting as an Arbiter, so she didn’t have to worry about her digestion of the Sequence 9 potion, but once she becomes a Sheriff, what should she do? Should I ask permission from Mr. Fool to teach her the “acting method”… or should I simply suggest that she sneak into the police force?
…
At the end of the long, mottled table, Klein looked at the thick stack of cash in front of him and carefully counted it several times.
Through this method, I would have 1,230 pounds. I would still be short of 300 pounds to obtain a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient. Of course, 1,500 pounds is the minimum price, and the actual transaction price is usually much higher than this…
Where else can I get money these days?
As soon as the bicycle patent is granted, shall I sell a portion of the shares?
Yes, I almost forgot how special the Tarot Club is. The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic cannot be sold in Backlund for now, so as to avoid being discovered by High-Sequence Beyonders from the Rose School of Thought. But I can always sell it elsewhere! I’ll let The World entrust Mr. Hanged Man to sell it at the Sonia Sea at the next gathering. I’ll offer a corresponding amount of the commission as his reward.
After subtracting the costs, the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic should give me at least 1000 pounds. It will be more than enough for a single Sequence 6 Beyonder ingredient.
Klein quickly came up with a plan and decided upon it.
He found it a little regrettable that Miss Xio didn’t seem to have much money. After she became a Sheriff, even if she could quickly digest the potion, it would still take her a long time to buy the Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic. And if the Abraham family were to take interest in Miss Magician, his subsequent Astrologer potion formula would no longer be marketable.
What a pity…Klein sighed and returned to the real world.
…
Wednesday morning.
Klein didn’t suffer from insomnia due to being targeted by the True Creator and the Aurora Order’s pursuit. He slept till daybreak and happily went out to buy a Desi pie for breakfast.
There was no doubt that Desi pie required sweet iced tea to match it.
As he enjoyed the food and flipped through the newspapers, he discovered the advertisement for the Ernst Firm and learned that there would be a Beyonder gathering convened by Eye of Wisdom tomorrow night.
This time, I’ll be able to request to purchase the relevant Beyonder ingredients… But there’s a high chance that it wouldn’t be available. Even if there’s something, it will be supplementary ingredients like the hair of a Deep-sea Naga…Klein seriously considered the channels in which he could find the ingredients.
He spread out his left hand and counted with his fingers.
From the Tarot Club, there are the outlets of Little Sun, Mr. Hanged Man, Miss Justice, and the rest. Beyond that, I have Eye of Wisdom’s gathering; Miss Bodyguard and Maric, but I shouldn’t contact them if possible for the time being. Also, hmm… Yes, I have Vampire Emlyn White. Didn’t he mention that he would write to ask some powerful Sanguines? That’s what social connections can bring about!
Coming to this thought, Klein immediately decided to go to the Harvest Church to wait for Emlyn White.
Although it was impossible for the Aurora Order to track him down, it still gave him a sense of urgency, making him want to gather the Beyonder ingredients as soon as possible. One he digested his potion, he would quickly advance to Sequence 6.
Ten in the morning, South of the Bridge, Rose Street.
In his double-breasted frock coat, Klein took off his half top hat and strolled into the rather small Harvest Church.
At first glance, he saw the giant-like Father Utravsky and Emlyn White who was dressed in brown priest robes.
The latter was wiping the candle lamps with a numb look on his face, as though he would rather be dead.
What a coincidence… Wait, don’t tell me he’s here for the entire day? He only returns home at night?Klein casually found a seat and sat down. There were less than five devotees in the entire cathedral.
Emlyn White also saw him and put down the rag. He walked over and sat beside him.
The vampire’s expression suddenly became lively. He raised his chin and said with a chuckle, “You came here suddenly because you have something you need my help with, right?”
Inside the Harvest Church.
Klein tilted his head to glance at Emlyn White. Without ruining the serene atmosphere, he deliberately suppressed his voice and laughed, returning with a question.
“Are you short on money?”
As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt as if he were asking if Emlyn knew about the multi-level marketing company, Amway.
Emlyn was first taken aback before he scoffed.
“Don’t insult a noble Sanguine with money!”
Klein instantly sneered. Looking at the tall and brawny Father Utravsky in front of him, he said rather casually, “According to what I know, those handmade puppets are not cheap. They can even be called expensive, especially those that are as tall as a human.”
“…” Emlyn gaped his mouth in an attempt to retort, but he failed to say a word.
After a moment of silence, he coughed lightly, feigned indifference, and said, “Tell me, what is it that you want my help with? I’m not a Sanguine who likes riddles.”
Klein didn’t look at the vampire next to him. He smiled and said, “I have a friend who is about to advance. He needs to collect the relevant Beyonder ingredients. I wonder if you can help?”
“Are you doubting the capabilities of a Sanguine?” Emlyn White said arrogantly. “Even if I don’t have them, I can write and inquire from the nobler Excellencies.”
That’s what I want…Klein immediately responded with a deluge of words, “Mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter and 100 ml of its blood. Characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and five strands of a Deep-sea Naga. As long as I can get any of these, I will pay you the corresponding price. The cheaper the price, the more you will be rewarded.”
He purposefully increased the number of supplementary ingredients to avoid any losses.
Upon hearing this description without any stuttering, Emlyn White suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a trap of sophistry.
He calmed his emotions and said, “The cost for the Beyonder ingredients is at least 100 pounds, while supplementary ingredients are at least 10 pounds. Although I’m not clear of the level of the things you want, I believe that they’re definitely not cheap or common. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have come to me for help.”
Very smart…Klein laughed.
“Deal!
At this moment, Emlyn White had a deep suspicion that he was asking for too little.
Therefore, he added, “Mr. Detective, do you have any clues on removing the psychological cues?”
Seeing that Father Utravsky was concentrating on his prayers at the altar ahead of them, Klein turned to glance at the vampire and said, “I have the simplest method.”
“What?” Emlyn White’s red eyes lit up.
“Defeat Bishop Utravsky and snatch his Mental Terror Candle away,” Klein said with a chuckle. “After you meet up with your parents, you should possess the strength needed. Are three Sanguines not the match of a single Dawn Paladin?”
The corners of Emlyn’s mouth twitched as his expression collapsed.
“We lost.
“We couldn’t beat him…
“My parents were nearly captured. That Mental Terror Candle is really strange…”
So you’ve already tried… The entire family almost converted to become believers of Mother Earth… Three Sanguines weren’t even able to defeat Father Utravsky? With the help of the Mental Terror Candle and the Blood Transfuser, Father Utravsky is that terrifying? Or are vampires too weak? However, all the rumors point towards vampires being rather powerful…Klein said in thought, “Then you can write a letter and ask for the help of the noble Excellencies. There shouldn’t be a lack of powerful experts among the Sanguine.”
Emlyn White answered with a numb expression, “They refused.”
Suddenly, he looked at Klein with hope.
“Can you defeat Father Utravsky? Or could your friend beat him?”
After receiving the Sun Brooch and the Biological Poison Bottle and digesting most of the potion, I originally thought that I would be able to defeat Father Utravsky in my Spirit Body state. However, your description just now made me uncertain. Is the Mental Terror Candle that bizarre? This kind of Sealed Artifact is obviously great at restraining Spirit Bodies…Klein rationally shook his head.
“No way.”
He quickly changed the subject.
“Why would those noble Excellencies of the Sanguine refuse your request? To them, this should be a simple favor.”
Emlyn White’s face instantly turned ashen.
“They say that Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth. They do not wish to enter into direct conflict with him. They are studying means to remove the psychological cue. For example, they are venturing deep into the Sonia Sea, the Fog Sea, and the Berserk Sea, in search of the dragons that have long secluded themselves.”
He added with a smile even uglier than a weeping face, “By the time they figure it out or find a dragon well-versed in the psyche domain, I might have already become a devout believer of Mother Earth… I’m beginning to appreciate how precious life is and how joyful a harvest is.”
An adorer of Mother Earth? Father Utravsky is an adorer of Mother Earth? It’s no wonder that he has so many mystical items… From the looks of it, as a powerful pirate, suddenly switching to the Mother Earth wasn’t a simple matter…Klein sighed, and then he felt a sense of lingering fear.
He had almost agreed to Emlyn White’s request to attempt to defeat Father Utravsky.
If I lose, then I might even be locked up in the basement and forced into confinement. If I win, I might just offend another deity, no—there’s no way of me winning. The adorer of Mother Earth definitely has an appropriate trump card. If it wasn’t for Father Utravsky suppressing his split personality, then I probably wouldn’t have been able to defeat him…
Klein wisely didn’t pursue the topic. He once again looked at Father Utravsky and said, “You can try to find an organization called the Psychology Alchemists.”
Otherwise, you’ll have to wait for Miss Justice of our Tarot Club to become a Psychiatrist. By then, you might be reluctant to break away from the faith of Mother Earth…Klein silently added.
To him, it was best if Emlyn White also joined the Psychology Alchemists. That way, if Miss Justice encountered any problems in the organization, he could help her with other resources, and Klein wouldn’t always have to summon himself, who was the trinity of The Fool, an adorer, and a believer.
“Psychology Alchemists? I’ve never heard of it.” Emlyn shook his head disdainfully. “It must be a secret organization that recently appeared.”
“This organization has existed for one or two hundred years, at the very least.” Klein denied his statement.
“For a Sanguine with a long lifespan, one or two hundred years means it recently appeared. Among the noble Excellencies, a nap might be as long as a century,” Emlyn White said proudly.
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked ahead, cleared his throat, and said, “Do you know how to contact that organization?”
Klein was going to answer that there was a man in the Tingen City’s asylum named Dr. Daxter Guderian, who’s a member of the Psychology Alchemists, but he stopped those words just before they came out of his mouth.
With the True Creator targeting me, it’s best that I don’t get involved with people or matters in Tingen. There’s a certain risk of exposure, and once exposed, with the Aurora Order’s madness, they would definitely not let Benson and Melissa go…Klein slightly shook his head and said, “I’ve only heard of this organization.
“You can write and ask the other Sanguine.”
Emlyn White was disappointed and stopped talking about it. He turned his head to look at Klein and said, “I’m guessing your friend who’s about to advance is you.”
Klein looked forward without a care and replied leisurely, “Congratulations, you got it right.”
“…” Emlyn White was stunned. This was completely different from what he had expected!
Noticing his change, Klein laughed softly.
“Mr. White, the most suitable job for you isn’t to be an apothecary but to be an actor.”
Emlyn was stunned at first, but he immediately raised his head arrogantly and said, “I’m a deep, noble Sanguine. I don’t rely on my looks to make a living.”
Do you think I’m praising you for being handsome?Klein slowly stood up and laughed.
“No, I mean, you are very talented at comedy.”
While Emlyn White’s expression froze, he squeezed his way out to the aisle and said, “Don’t forget what I entrusted you with.”
…
Pritz Harbor, White Oak Street.
Fors Wall took the steam locomotive early in the morning and arrived at the kingdom’s largest and most important port. She had also booked tickets for her return trip by boat which was relatively inexpensive.
Taking in the smell of the sea, Fors saw many of the dockworkers who were in a hurry.
In the middle of each season, the port was swarming with temporary workers for relatively decent pay, and many poor people living in Backlund’s East Borough would head southeast on foot and in groups, traveling a distance of more than 60 kilometers. This was the same thing they did when harvesting hops.
The roads are wider than Backlund’s, and the air quality isn’t bad, but it’s relatively dirtier…Fors looked around and found the Fishermen Association in an old building.
Without much trouble, she met Dorian Gray in an office.
The gentleman was of medium build, with exaggerated arms. His hair was combed rather neatly, completely unlike most of the members of the association who had hairstyles that looked like bird nests.
He should also be an Abraham family member…After explaining the purpose of her visit, Fors passed Lawrence’s will, along with the strange notebook and the diamond-like Beyonder characteristic.
Dorian received the items with a complicated expression before opening the will first.
After reading it carefully, he lifted his head and looked earnestly at Fors with his blue eyes.
“Your kindness and honor are praiseworthy. Ms. Wall, I shall always remember the help you provided Aulisa and Lawrence.
“Can you accept my gratitude? I wish to invite you to lunch.”
“No problem.” Fors was still wondering how to pass the time before her ship sailed.
Dorian immediately arranged for her to wait in the next lounge, offering black tea, snacks, newspapers, and magazines.
Returning to the office, the gentleman opened a hidden cabinet with some misgivings and took out an item.
It was a pure crystal ball shining with a radiant light.
Dorian drew the curtains, cloaking the office with darkness before he sat down.
He held the crystal ball in his left hand while touching its top with his right palm. As he stroked the crystal ball back and forth, he kept chanting softly.
Gradually, the radiant points of light within the crystal ball began to shine brighter and brighter, becoming more and more obvious, as if the stars in the night sky were casting their reflections.
Often used to determine the direction of fate, the stars in the trajectory of one’s life surfaced one after another, forming a three-dimensional astrolabe with many revelations from the spirit world that resembled symbols.
Dorian Gray finally stopped and studied it.
She wasn’t lying… That really was the trajectory of the situation… She seems to be able to bring about changes to the Abraham family—optimistic changes…As the light from the crystal ball dimmed, Dorian stood up, having already made up his mind.
At lunchtime, in the Four-Winged Bird restaurant.
In front of Fors lay a filleted fried fish which had rosemary scattered over it. Its skin was crispy, its meat fresh, and it didn’t have any fine bones. It was rather tasty, but the only problem was that the cook had an extremely warped sense of aesthetics. He had deliberately kept the eyes of the fish bulging out of its head, and by plating the food, he made the fish look up, as though to express its indignation over its death.
Fors pushed the head down, cut off the tail, and covered the upturned eye.
At that moment, Dorian Gray began moving his fork and knife as he casually said, “Aulisa really liked mysticism and had done some research in this area. When you were packing her things, did you see any books, notes, or other items?”
“There were some notebooks and books,” Fors answered frankly. “As a result, I became a mysticism enthusiast, but unfortunately, I couldn’t understand some of the content at all.”
For example, the Sights in the Spirit World. Not only was it absurd, illogical, and messy, incapable of expressing ideas, even if I forced myself to read it and systematically calm my impatience, it was still difficult to remember its contents. I would forget it once I finished reading it, let alone understand it…Fors added inwardly.
Dorian nodded slightly and laughed.
“Then you can consult me. I’m also a mysticism enthusiast, quite a proficient one if I may add.”
“Really? That’s great!” Fors answered appropriately.
Seeing that she was really interested, Dorian immediately diverted the topic to mysticism. Sometimes he would bring up the spirit world, and sometimes he would talk about his Cogitation experience. Having been prepared before he even stepped into the restaurant, he had deliberately chosen a secluded and quiet spot. Hence, he didn’t need to fear that the customers around them would overhear their conversation.
At the end of the lunch, Dorian offered, “I didn’t know how to express my gratitude, but now I don’t have to worry about it anymore. Heh heh, although Lawrence had paid you, I don’t think that’s enough to match your kindness, goodheartedness, and honor.
“Ms. Wall, you can write to me and ask about any questions you have about mysticism. That’s the least I can do to express my gratitude.”
“That’s what I wish for.” Fors didn’t refuse.
From the exchange just now, she could clearly tell that Dorian Gray possessed rich, systematic mysticism knowledge. He was indeed worthy of being a member of the ancient Abraham family.
And this was also considered something she was lacking in. Although she had mastered quite a lot of knowledge about the Beyonder world, it all came from a few books and notebooks that didn’t go in-depth, as well as random information she had heard and experienced from the various gatherings she attended. It wasn’t comprehensive or systematic enough, and it just had too many shortcomings.
Upon hearing her reply, Dorian raised his cup and smiled.
“I hope that one day, we will also possess mysterious and extraordinary powers.”
…
North Borough in Backlund. Saint Samuel Cathedral.
A group of men wearing black windbreakers and red gloves entered an underground area. The leader was a man in his forties with soft facial features and long hair.
Wearing a pompous top hat, he carried a black cane which was inlaid with gold. He quietly followed the Nighthawk leading the way and entered a rather spacious room.
There were many bookshelves in the room, with various dossiers placed on them. A mesmerizing, beautiful woman wearing a black robe with blue eyeshadow and blush was leisurely sitting in a high back chair. She didn’t get up to greet him. It was the former Spirit Medium, Daly.
“Soest, all the information you need is over there.” Daly gestured with her chin at the table by the door.
The middle-aged man named Soest smiled and said, “Daly, why were you sent to guard this place? You should be tasked with more important matters.”
“No, this is what I wanted. I need to settle down and read more information.” Daly chuckled. “This is to ease my future progress. Humans are fragile creatures, and they need a certain amount of time to calm down. No one can always be in peak condition, enjoying the thrill and pleasure without any rest.”
“… Your style really has never changed. Unfortunately, you’ve never given me the chance.” Soest burst out laughing.
Daly shook her head seriously and said, “Obviously, you don’t understand me. My current hobby has turned even more novel. If you can turn yourself into a rotten corpse or expose your white bones, then I’ll definitely be filled with interest in you.”
She turned to look at the “Red Glove” behind Soest. “Leonard, why did you choose to join his team? This fellow is conceited, arrogant, and gutless. He keeps fantasizing that women would take the initiative to crawl into bed, waiting for him. To be honest, perhaps this is the unique trait of a Nightmare?”
When she mentioned “Nightmare,” Daly visibly paused.
Leonard helplessly said, “Ma’am Daly, this was the arrangement of His Excellency Cesimir.”
“Is that so… I can see that you agree with my views on Soest,” Daly concluded in a slightly husky voice.
Leonard was momentarily at a loss for an explanation.
Fortunately, Soul Assurer Soest didn’t pay much attention to Daly’s words. Walking over to the table filled with information, he picked up a dossier and flipped through it. Leonard and the others immediately surrounded him, imitating their leader.
After the sound of paper flipping went on for some time, Soest casually asked, “What’s new in Backlund recently? Something you think is worth paying attention to.”
Daly’s eyes moved slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, “A few Beyonders who work with us have passed on news that many people are searching for an organization that believes in The Fool, and they have given the corresponding honorific name…”
After describing The Fool’s honorific name in the Loen language, she chuckled.
“I seem to be witnessing the birth of an entirely new cult. Of course, it might be the incarnation of an old friend.
“What do you think, Soest?”
Soest considered the matter seriously before saying, “No, I’ve never heard of such an organization.”
At that moment, Leonard looked up from the dossier he was reading and mused, “Could this have something to do with the two tarot rituals we’re investigating?
“The Fool is the first card in a deck of tarot cards, the most important Major Arcana card!”
Daly froze for a second, then she nodded thoughtfully.
“That’s an interesting idea.
“But there’s no evidence. It’s pure speculation, and it cannot even be considered a deduction,” Soest said, disapproval within his tone.
Leonard revealed a faint smile and said, “Emperor Roselle once said to make a bold hypothesis and then carefully back it up.”
…
Hillston Borough, Quelaag Club.
As soon as Klein entered the hall after leaving the Harvest Church, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont, sitting in a secluded corner, seemingly pondering over something.
Noticing that lunch was still some time away, Klein went over and greeted him with a smile.
“Good afternoon, Talim. You seem to have encountered another problem?”
Talim snapped to his senses with a start and hurriedly shook his head.
“No, nothing.”
You seem to have done something that you have a guilty conscience about?Klein mumbled, sat down, and laughed.
“It’s a pity Aaron and Mike aren’t here, otherwise we’d be having another pleasant afternoon.”
Talim smiled in response.
“They’re all busy and have very little free time.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he looked around and said, “Sherlock, there’s an important figure who is very interested in you after hearing about your deeds. He would like to meet you. Would you be willing?
“Frankly speaking, this leaves me envious. It’s a very rare opportunity.”
Wait, what deeds did I do? Help Mrs. Mary catch her adulterous husband? Accompany Reporter Mike to a brothel? Even in my past few trips to East Borough, I didn’t do anything impressive… At the very most, they’d know that I made a contribution to the serial murders and that I helped Dr. Aaron resolve his nightmare by providing him with counsel…Klein was confused.
After two seconds, he suddenly understood the reason.
The important figure must’ve asked Talim if he knew of an excellent detective, and he could only think of me, so he offered to embellish descriptions about me that sounded pretty impressive, such as the true person who cracked the case behind the serial murders, the person who noticed that Mrs. Mary’s former husband and his mistress had attempted to siphon funds from the Coim Company. I was probably described as being effective and sharp, a great detective who struck swiftly and precisely… This is how you tout each other in business…Klein sighed.
He hesitated for a moment and said, “I’m sorry, Talim. But as a detective, I have my own principles, and that is to not get involved in matters involving important figures. On the stage of the higher-ups, what might be a sneeze-like friction among them might very well be an unbearable disaster for me.
“I won’t paint a target on my back, so I won’t see this important figure.”
This was actually something Klein had decided upon before he became a detective.
He was prone to an investigation once he was involved with high society; therefore, before he became a Faceless, he didn’t want to bear such risks.
“… You’re very rational.” Talim sighed and said, “The important figure has anticipated this reaction and believes that such a detective is even more trustworthy, so he wishes for you to take on a commission that wouldn’t involve high society.”
“What kind of commission?” Klein asked.
Talim chuckled and said, “The Capim case which you and Mike were talking about last time. The important figure is very interested in the organization that uses tarot cards. He said that there has been more than one such case and wishes for you to find any relevant clues.”
What? Getting me to investigate myself again?Klein nearly suspected that this was a deliberate test.
An organization that uses tarot cards to represent itself really is interesting, and I think so, but I don’t want to sell myself out… Right, Capim’s matter is clearly not that simple. He had a total of four Beyonders protecting him, so there must be a powerful faction behind him. What’s the difference between investigating this case and being involved in high society strife? Well, this isn’t something Sherlock Moriarty should know…Klein revealed a thoughtful expression, and while weighing his options, he said, “It’s not easy to find a mysterious organization. Besides, it’s very dangerous.”
Talim seemed to have expected his answer and chuckled.
“Sherlock, there’s no need for you to take risks. The important figure’s intention is for you to pay more attention and to gather the relevant information or rumors. Here’s 5 pounds in cash, money for your activities. Even if you don’t receive any valuable information, the money is yours. And once you gather any useful clues, he’ll pay you per lead and reimburse you for your expenses throughout the process.”
Such good conditions? That important figure has put a lot of his attention on this matter… Does he have connections with the forces behind Capim, or does he wish to find the mysterious organization that uses tarot cards as a code name to help him? Reimburse… It’s been a long time since I’ve heard someone promise me something like this… Since he’s already gone so far by promising me such perks, it would appear very suspicious if a private detective were to refuse the commission… Furthermore, the matter of investigating myself should clearly be left to me…Klein hesitated for a few seconds and said, “Alright. I’ll do my best.”
He didn’t stand on ceremony, and he accepted the five one-pound notes that Talim handed him, intending to provide a vague clue every week or two.
Isn’t the Aurora Order looking for The Fool? The Fool is obviously part of a tarot card! I hope that important figure will pursue this path all the way and get rid of Mr. A…A thought began to form in Klein’s mind.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Soul Assurer Soest assembled his team together to discuss their subsequent actions.
He looked at the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell and asked, half-asking and half-evaluating, “If I were to relegate this matter to you, how do you plan on investigating the two cases related to the tarot ritual?”
Leonard lifted his hand to comb his hair, smiled, and said, “First, I would go according to my train of thought from before. I would do a reverse search for the people or organizations seeking The Fool’s believers. They might know something. Second, I would reinvestigate the first two cases and place all the people involved in a name list, regardless of if they were suspects or not! Then, I’ll use the powers of a Nightmare to inquire and eliminate them one by one. The devil might be in the details, hidden in the person who’s most improbable.”
Soest let out a chuckle.
“I’ve read through the dossiers. These two cases involve a lot of people, each living in different places. Wanting to re-examine them is quite difficult, and some of them are already Beyonders who are secretly active beneath the surface. They know how to hide themselves very well, and we have no way of knowing where they are. If we were to perform an investigation according to your idea, then what we need wouldn’t be a small team. The Church would have to inject at least five more Sequence 7 or above Nighthawks and the corresponding support personnel.”
“The case we are in charge of is focused on the devil-summoning case,” another Red Glove reminded Leonard.
Leonard didn’t seem angry as he let out a soft laugh.
“I know. I’m only providing my point of view. As for whether or not it is used, or the extent to which it will be used will be decided by Captain Soest.”
He paused for a moment and revealed a puzzled expression.
“I don’t understand why the two cases related to the tarot rituals didn’t have a high priority. The former involved an evil god’s attempted descent, countless times more serious than a mere devil summoning.”
Soest picked up his coffee and took a sip before leisurely answering, “The Nighthawks have limited manpower. All cases require a certain priority level. Up to now, the secret organization represented by tarot cards hasn’t expressed any obvious malice towards us. Their actions, to a certain extent, have helped us. For example, they foiled the descent of the True Creator, as well as letting us know that the human trafficker, Capim, isn’t a simple person. There must be some big secret underlying the matter.”
After saying that, he smiled and said, “Perhaps they can help us discover even more unsavory matters.
“Of course, the necessary investigations must be carried out. No one can guarantee that a secret organization will not end up being our enemy in the future.”
“I see, Captain Soest. Let’s focus on the devil summoning case,” Leonard said earnestly.
…
In a Backlund winter that was inseparable from fireplaces and fog, time flew by amidst these cold and gray sensations.
In the blink of an eye, there was only half a month left until the new year.
Klein extinguished the charcoal in the fireplace and put on a double-breasted frock coat over his dark red woolen vest.
Nearly three weeks ago, Leppard finally received the bike patent and began looking for suitable second-round investors. Steam power mogul, Framis Cage, ended up showing some interest in this.
After several meetings, the three parties agreed to conclude their final negotiations today.
During the past month or so, Klein led an uneventful life. Through his investigations, he slowly digested the potion by strictly following the principles. Now, he was just short of a relatively bigger performance that he needed to initiate to completely digest it.
If there are no urgent matters, I can avoid taking risks. It would take about another…As his mind wandered, Klein removed the half top hat from the coat rack and smoothed the folds with a brush and handkerchief, removing the dust.
The badge left behind by Lanevus indicated a 4th January gathering. He had no strong intentions on attending it.
During this time, the Tarot Club continued being held on a weekly basis. Klein obtained a few pages of Roselle’s early diary entries, allowing him to witness how he went from a weakling, who only knew how to dream without taking actual action, to becoming a playboy who actively hunted.
Apart from this, he gained almost nothing. Although the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic was handed over to The Hanged Man for sale via The World, a sale involving more than a thousand pounds was obviously not easy to close. The Werewolf’s unique trait of being cursed also caused many interested parties to shrink back from it.
However, a few days ago at a Tarot Gathering, The Hanged Man told The World that he had contacted an Artisan from the Church of the God of Steam, and the other party was clearly interested.
Let’s hope the deal with be closed this week… There are still no clues to the Wind-blessed formula which Mr. Hanged Man wants…Klein packed his personal belongs, picked up his cane, wore his hat, and walked out the door. The Wind-blessed potion formula was a Sequence 6 formula. It wasn’t that easy to encounter one. The Hanged Man, Alger, had waited for more than a month without receiving any good news.
Justice Audrey, after undergoing a long period of observation and testing, was finally accepted by the Psychology Alchemists. She reported to Mr. Fool that she should be officially joining the secret organization this week, hoping to be blessed ahead of time to prevent any accidents from happening. For this, she was prepared to plunder at least ten pages of Roselle’s diary entries from the Psychology Alchemists for Mr. Fool without any compensation.
As for the dragon specimen in Duke Negan’s treasury, she had already confirmed that it was a Thousand-faced Hunter. However, it was purely a sample that was without the corresponding Beyonder characteristic or flowing blood.
The 2,000 pounds she owed Mr. Fool’s adorer wouldn’t be repaid until February or March of next year. This was because, although she would officially come of age at the New Year’s Ball and be able to take charge of a portion of her fortune, she would still be under the supervision of her parents and wouldn’t be able to sell them at will. Furthermore, she was still short of Viscount Glaint’s final payment, so she needed ample time to raise the money in secret.
The Magician Fors, with the help of The Hanged Man, finally obtained the blood of a Deep Sea Marlin. She paid him 320 pounds for it, which reduced her savings to 120 pounds.
In order to make up for her loss and for the stomach pouch of a Spirit Eater, she began to furiously rush to write her new book which quickly took shape. It told a story about adventure, love, traveling, storms, pirates, and many other elements fused into a whole.
Her and Dorian Gray’s correspondence never stopped, and the other party had recently announced that they would be coming to Backlund to pay their respects to Aulisa, Laubero, and Lawrence.
The Sun Derrick, who was acting normally as suggested by The Hanged Man, continued his daily patrols, amassed merit points, and didn’t attempt any rituals.
At every Tarot Gathering, he would skillfully pretend to be asleep, and he didn’t reveal any problems for the time being. Usually, he would occasionally take a nap to prevent any regularities from being detected which would put him under suspicion.
According to him, Shepherd Elder Lovia, didn’t leave the bottom of the spire seven days later and was still locked in there for unknown reasons.
With the Aurora Order’s Mr. A searching for the followers and adorers of The Fool, they failed to receive any valuable clues with Klein’s deliberate attempt to keep a low profile. And the Beyonders, who knew the honorific name of The Fool all understood that they should never chant such words carelessly. Unless they were in dire straits, and they definitely didn’t have the courage to pray to an existence that was suspected of being an evil god.
Emlyn mentioned the last time that he had some clues for the corresponding ingredients and that he might be able to confirm it soon, but the problem is that I’m lacking the money now…With a silent grunt, Klein took his cane and walked to Lawyer Jurgen’s door.
When the doorbell rang, he took the initiative and instinctively took two steps back.
Not long after, the door opened and old Mrs. Doris cheerfully opened her arms to give Klein a warm hug.
“Oh, the doctor you introduced last time was wonderful! My body hasn’t been this healthy for almost ten years!” Doris, seeing that the detective was standing far away, could only fold her arms and express her delight and feelings in words.
Klein said in an amused and exasperated tone, “Mrs. Doris, you’ve already told me this for the ninth time.”
He saw Brody, the black cat, sitting on top of the coat rack. Although it looked precarious, he was able to maintain his balance.
I can do that as well…Klein made a self-evaluation.
“Is that so?” Old Mrs. Doris asked, perplexed.
She immediately tossed the question to the back of her mind and said with a smile, “Are you here for Jurgen?”
Klein immediately revealed a smile.
“Yes.”
Matters involving negotiations needed the help of a professional lawyer.
St. George Borough, Sird Street.
As soon as Klein and Jurgen alighted from the carriage, they saw a massive object parked in front of Inventor Leppard’s door.
It was iron-black in color, with a dozen wheels in three groups, the top of which towered like a ship’s chimney, and smoke was emitted from it.
It was a steam engine that Klein had seen in magazines and on the streets, often described by the public as an ironclad warship with a rather exaggerated body.
If the streets that hadn’t been built or rebuilt in the last twenty or thirty years, then it would’ve filled the roads and left no room for horse carriages. Therefore, transportation vehicle such as this could only be seen in certain areas and places.
At this moment, the heavy glass window and door of the car opened, and two figures stepped out.
One of them was the steam power mogul, Framis Cage, whom Klein had met before. A quarter of his blood was of the Feysac Empire, and he had pale blue eyes and a tall, but bulging build. He had a pipe in his mouth.
The person beside him was wearing a heavy black coat with a gray scarf wrapped around his neck. His features were unremarkable. He looked common with his black hair and brown eyes; yet, he exuded an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
“Hi, Detective Moriarty, you’re really punctual. This is my lawyer and partner, Pacheco Dwayne.”
While they conversed, two burly men got out of the steam-powered vehicle. They were obviously Framis’s bodyguards.
How unprofessional? Shouldn’t they come down first and then open the door for their boss?Klein grunted, smiled in greeting, and introduced his lawyer, Jurgen.
While he was waiting for Leppard to open the door, he casually chatted with him.
“Mr. Cage, is this kind of steam-powered vehicle popular? Do a lot of people like it?”
Framis Cage laughed.
“Those who think that they’re decent say that it’s too barbaric and crude, and ordinary people can’t afford it. Only I, an enthusiast of such machinery and steam, would be willing to buy it.”
“It’s mainly because many streets are too narrow,” Klein said in consolation.
Framis Cage was the investor he found, and he had little to do with Leppard.
When he was playing cards at the Quelaag Club, he had deliberately mentioned it, and the equestrian teacher, Talim, immediately mentioned that Framis liked similar inventions, offering to introduce them to each other.
This made Klein sigh with emotion.The club really was a great place to develop connections, and the members who joined it were never really interested in the free food, drinks, and activity venues.
“Haha, this is indeed one of the reasons. As the population increases and the cities grow larger, the horse carriage will definitely be eliminated. It’s just too slow. What this world is pursuing now is efficiency!” Framis said confidently.
He then revealed a smile.
“Also, I’ve already obtained an order from the military. They want me to make some improvements, just like it was mentioned in Roselle’s manuscript; increase the armor’s bulletproof plating, cover the tracks so that it can drive on a simple road. In addition, add a thick cannon barrel, and then this will be a brand-new weapon.”
Roselle’s manuscript…Klein sighed silently and for a moment he didn’t know what to say until, finally, Leppard opened the door.
In the discussion that followed, the main people talking were Jurgen and Pacheco. The two lawyers would argue with each other and discuss the terms with their employers, while the completely unprepared Inventor Leppard sat there in a daze. Only when asked would he give his opinion.
Finally, the three parties agreed that Framis would invest a thousand pounds to take 20% of the shares, and the shares of Klein and Leppard would fall by an equal ratio, 28% and 52%.
At the same time, Framis agreed to buy a further 18% of Klein’s shares at a premium, and this cost him a thousand pounds after taxes.
Similarly, he would buy a 9% stake in the company at a post-tax price for 500 pounds.
As a result of this deal, Framis became the largest shareholder in the newly established Backlund Bike Company, with a 47% share. He became responsible for the subsequent industrialization and marketing, while the company would be funded with the 1,000 pounds he invested as the initial capital.
Leppard was the second largest shareholder, with 43% of the shares. His job was to help in the setting up of the assembly line for mass production.
Mr. Klein, who only had the remaining 10% of the shares, became a purely financial investor.
And the 1,000 pounds he earned from selling his shares had sent his personal wealth skyrocketing to 2,235 pounds, almost enough for him to buy a main ingredient for a Faceless potion. As a private detective, he still continued accepting commissions in the past month or so, so his daily expenses didn’t drain his savings.
I still have to pay 50 pounds to Lawyer Jurgen, leaving me with 2,185 pounds… I’ll have to thank Talim when I see him…A thought flashed through Klein’s mind. He signed and stamped the contract. Then, he stood up and shook hands with Framis and Leppard.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
Framis took out his golden pocket watch and looked at it before chuckling.
“Normally, we should have lunch together to celebrate the closing of a deal, but there’s an important person waiting for me. I’m really sorry, but there will still be a lot of opportunities in the future.”
An important figure, another one…. The one behind Talim? The one that I claimed reimbursement from using fake information that points to the Aurora Order?Klein suddenly felt a little guilty. He hurriedly smiled and said that he didn’t mind.
After exiting the house and getting into a carriage, Jurgen suddenly frowned slightly.
“Sherlock, you agreed too readily.”
“Why do you say that?” Klein asked curiously.
He didn’t even know what Jurgen was talking about.
Jurgen said rather seriously, “When we were talking about the transfer of shares.
“Based on your description, and on Framis’s performance, I can imagine a bright market prospect for bikes. Although it’s just an invention at the moment, deflating the overall valuation, you should’ve kept more shares even though 5,000 pounds is a good price. That way you can get better returns in the future.
“I thought you were only going to sell 8% and have the confidence to haggle for 500 pounds, but you actually agreed to 18%. Even if it were only 500 pounds, you would have made a severalfold return on the investment. You shouldn’t have been in such a hurry.”
Because I’m in need of money… However, I did agree very readily without any hesitation. It was a huge transaction, so that does seem rather abnormal for me…As Klein thought back to the scene from before, he began to have some doubts deep down.
Was I unconsciously influenced by Framis or that Lawyer Pacheco? One of them is a Beyonder? Fortunately, the price was fairly reasonable…As he pondered over the matter, Klein said to Jurgen who was waiting for an answer, “The new year is coming soon…”
He had no idea how to explain it, so he randomly chose an opening.
If the other party was a smart person, then they would go along with the opening and perfect the explanation with their own reasoning. There was no need for Klein to describe it any further.
Of course, this was a move aimed at smart people. Ordinary people would end up pressing, “so” or “what exactly happened.”
Lawyer Jurgen was obviously a smart man. Noticing Klein’s brief silence, he nodded and said, “I understand.
What do you understand? I haven’t even thought of what to say…Klein pointed to the steam metro station in front of them and said, “I’m getting off here. I need to meet an informant.”
…
As the steam-powered vehicle roared forward, Framis, who was sitting in the front row, wound down the window and blew out a ring of smoke. He said to the inconspicuous Lawyer Pacheco, “Did you use your powers just now?”
“It was passively triggered,” Pacheco said with a smile. “My powers aren’t suitable for such situations. I prefer to face government or enterprise employees.”
Framis nodded slightly.
“I just wanted to remind you.
“There’s no need to use your powers in such situations. Do not let this affect what matters most.”
“I understand,” Pacheco replied in a low voice.
…
East Borough, in a cheap coffee shop.
When Klein arrived, Old Kohler was already waiting for him.
He removed his scarf, took off his hat, sat down across him, fished out a stack of one-soli notes, and handed it to him.
“For next week’s expenses and a bonus for the information you provided me the last time. That’s a total of one pound.”
He was recently very generous with giving bonuses since he had already found a person to claim them from.
Old Kohler, whose face was clearly ruddier than before, received the cash, feeling a little embarrassed.
“The information I gave you previously didn’t seem to be that important…”
“No, the importance depends on who wields it. There are a lot of things that you might find trivial, but it’s how other people earn their money,” Klein explained with a laugh. “What happened this week?”
Old Kohler took the stack of bills and stuffed it into his pocket. He said thoughtfully, “Just like before, many people are still looking for the believers of The Fool. Haha, how could anyone believe in The Fool? That isn’t a good name.”
… The corners of Klein’s mouth slightly twitched.
“Are they making progress?”
The Aurora Order is really persistent…Klein thought helplessly.
“No, there’s no such person.” Old Kohler shook his head and then said, “There are a few people organizing strikes recently. They came to me a few times, claiming that they will be fighting for reasonable working hours and salaries.”
It’s a very normal thing in this era, but it can lead to quite serious consequences…Klein thoughtfully said, “Pay attention to the organizers of this matter. But don’t be too anxious. Safety first.”
“Alright.” Old Kohler cleared his throat and said, “There have been a lot of gangsters and bounty hunters looking for a person these days. I don’t know why, but I believe someone has offered a bounty.”
“Who are they looking for?” Feeling the cold, Klein took a sip of his coffee.
The warm liquid ran down his esophagus and warmed his belly.
Old Kohler thought for a moment and said, “A man named Azik Eggers.”
Azik Eggers… Azik Eggers?Klein looked up from his coffee cup and stared straight at Old Kohler, who was sitting across him.
Isn’t that Mr. Azik’s full name? Why would someone suddenly offer a bounty for him? Ince Zangwill?Relying on his Clown powers, Klein feigned indifference as he asked, “Did it say what kind of person he was?”
Old Kohler recalled and said, “He seems to be of Balam lineage and was once a university lecturer.”
Seems to be of Balam lineage… a university lecturer… It really is Mr. Azik, not someone sharing the same name…Using the information provided by Old Kohler, Klein basically confirmed that the person the bounty was aimed at was the suspected descendant of Death, Azik.
Here lies the problem. Who or what organization is looking for Mr. Azik?
The Numinous Episcopate whose ultimate goal is to revive Death? Ince Zangwill who likes to play the mastermind behind the scenes?
It’s unlikely to be the latter. Ince Zangwill has Sealed Artifact 0-08, which allows a target to act according to his descriptions, and through a series of coincidences, he can achieve his desired objective. There’s no need at all for him to use the gangs and bounty hunters to find Mr. Azik…
Wait, what if this is actually an arrangement by Sealed Artifact 0-08? Realizing that he’s now the target of Mr. Azik but lacks the confidence to clinch victory in battle, Ince Zangwill is using 0-08 to instigate conflict between Mr. Azik and some particular faction, hoping to eliminate his enemy indirectly. And this reward was issued by that faction… It’s very possible!
However, I can’t rule out the Numinous Episcopate. To get revenge, Mr. Azik might have made contact with them. However, there were major differences between the two parties regarding the resurrection of Death, which eventually led to a falling out…
Klein instantly thought of two possibilities and the corresponding reasons.
He took a sip of his coffee and said to Old Kohler, “Help me find out who issued this bounty and its exact price. If it’s appropriate, I’ll take note of it while I’m at it.”
“No problem.” Old Kohler didn’t feel that anything was amiss with Klein’s request.
From a certain perspective, there were no essential differences between a private detective and a bounty hunter. The only difference was that the former would involve themselves in trivial matters such as catching adulterers in the act, finding cats, and helping others walk dogs, while they tended to use the powers of deduction more than brute force.
When Old Kohler finished describing what he had seen and heard, Klein briefly taught him some of the tricks of leading a conversation based on the Nighthawks’ curriculum, as well as the contingency plans for specific scenarios.
“It’s time for me to go to the docks. Thank you, Detective Moriarty, for allowing me to lead a good life once again!” Old Kohler picked up the old, worn-out hat on the table and thanked him sincerely.
The detective, in his view, not only provided him with a well-paid job, but he also taught him many useful things. Even if the detective no longer needed him as an informant, the skills he learned would allow him to barely survive in East Borough, especially since he was growing older and less capable of laborious work.
A good life? In my opinion, what you have now is the basics of what a person should have…After watching Old Kohler walk out the cheap coffee house, Klein sat there in a daze.
This was the first time that he had heard a friend’s name from someone else since his arrival in Backlund, and it was also the first time that he might have grasped Ince Zangwill’s whereabouts!
For the past three months, Klein’s main goal had been to digest the potion and enhance himself, especially after he killed Lanevus.
That was because he knew very well that he and Ince Zangwill, who was most likely a High-Sequence Beyonder, had an unbridgeable gap. He couldn’t be impatient for revenge, especially when it came to the chilling Sealed Artifact 0-08. He didn’t even have the intention to approach and investigate it.
Scenes from the Blackthorn Security Company in Tingen replayed themselves in Klein’s mind, and those bright polished shoes clearly appeared before his eyes.
Raising his head and slowly letting out a breath, Klein took his scarf and hat and walked out of the cheap coffee shop.
…
Hillston Borough, outside a rather old building.
Klein got off the carriage, pressed his hat, and went straight to the door.
It was Isengard Stanton’s house.
The great detective had written to Klein a few days ago, inviting him to come over to discuss a murder case.
Mr. Klein, who has been busy with the financing of the bike project, tactfully replied that he had no time to spare as a form of rejection. To his surprise, Isengard Stanton didn’t seem to mind and said that the case had hit a brick wall, making it unlikely that there would be any breakthroughs anytime soon. He was very willing to wait for Detective Sherlock Moriarty’s visit and expressed how he looked forward to an exchange that ignited sparks of wisdom.
As such, Klein could only first divine a suitable date for the visit, picking the closest date after the negotiations, which happened to be this afternoon. With that, he wrote back and fixed an appointment.
Ding dong, ding dong.
Klein rang the bell twice and stepped back to wait.
More than ten seconds later, the door creaked open, and the assistant of the great detective, Isengard, said with a smile, “Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty. Mr. Stanton is waiting for you in the activity room. Would you like coffee or tea?”
The assistant was thin and wore gold-rimmed glasses. He looked both refined and professional.
Klein looked up at him and said, “Tea. Be sparing on the lemon slices.”
“No problem.” The assistant led Klein into the living room, pointed to the activity room and said, “Sorry, our servants are only temporary, and they just happened to be on their day off today, so I can only trouble you to go over alone.”
Klein nodded and walked towards the activity room on the first floor.
As he lifted his hand to knock on the door, he suddenly felt that something was amiss.
I arranged a visit with Mr. Stanton a few days in advance. Why would I chance upon the temporary servants’ day off?
Klein’s eyes narrowed, and he pulled out a copper penny.
At this moment, the door to the activity room opened due to the knock, producing a tiny crack.
In the blink of an eye, as if some seal was lifted, the strong smell of fresh blood poured out and overwhelmed Klein’s nose.
From what he could see, the reclining chair in the activity room was overturned and was stained with dark red blood. A book lay beside it, its cover facing up.
With just that one glance, Klein felt as if he was seeing a murder scene.
The name of the book caught his eye: “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough.”
Devil…Klein was about to make a move when a strong wind suddenly blew in the activity room, quickly pulling the door back.
Creak!
Klein clearly saw the entire interior of the activity room.
The charcoal in the fireplace had long since burned out, and there was no longer any red embers glowing; the coffee table, the sofa, the chairs, the cupboard, and other items had either fallen or shattered. It appeared as if he witnessed an intense battle.
There was a lot of blood on the carpet and walls, and a lot of scorch marks, but there was no sign of a body at the scene, not even a stump limb.
Something happened to Detective Stanton?Klein suddenly took a step back, intending to first leave the place.
However, almost at the same time, he felt someone lock onto him.
Someone was staring at him with a cold and merciless gaze from an unknown location!
The moment he made a mistake in his response, he would immediately be met with a fatal blow!
How can this be a suitable day to visit Isengard Stanton? Was my interpretation of the revelation wrong?Klein didn’t dare to act rashly.
However, he was neither too nervous or flustered. Having experienced many battles and “performances,” he knew that he needed to stay calm during such moments.
Tap, tap, tap.Isengard Stanton’s assistant walked over with a tray.
On the tray was a tin teapot and two white porcelain cups.
The assistant froze in place when he saw the scene in the activity room.
He looked at Klein, his face suddenly filled with fear as he stuttered, “You… killed… Mr… Stanton…”
Every time he said a word, a piece of flesh fell from his face as blood gushed out.
After he finished speaking, his body was torn to shreds, turning into a dismembered corpse. It was as if he had always been in that state, with everything preceding this being him in a state where he was stitched up.
Clang! Crack!The tin pot and white porcelain cup hit the ground at the same time, rolling or splashing, and the tea water quickly soaked the area.
Klein didn’t move as he stood there watching everything that had happened. This was because he still felt like he was being watched.
The person who had caused this series of events appeared to be waiting for him to make a move before leaping onto his back and snapping his neck.
After an unknown period of time, in a silent and eerie stalemate, Klein saw the door to Isengard Stanton’s house open up as a group of policemen in black and white checkered uniforms stormed in.
When they found the nauseating and dismembered corpses on the floor, they drew their revolvers and pointed them at Klein who stood at the doorway of the activity room.
Despite facing the black muzzles of the guns, Klein relaxed.
The wordless gaze that seemed to hold a gun to the back of his head disappeared at that instant!
Klein raised his hands and laughed helplessly.
“I won’t say anything until I see my lawyer.”
…
Backlund’s Chissak Police Station.
Chained to a water pipe, Klein met Lawyer Jurgen once again.
“I will accompany you during the interrogation.” There was nothing unusual about Jurgen’s expression, as though Detective Moriarty belonged here.
Klein sighed and said, “What a tragedy. I should be considering what I will be eating tonight, not talking to a stone-faced police officer.”
The thing he was most thankful for today was that due to the Aurora Order’s investigation and the attention of the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder, he didn’t bring any Beyonder items with him. His only revolver was easily concealed from the body search using a magic-like performance.
When he entered the interrogation room, he recounted the letter he received from Isengard Stanton about discussing a case without the police officer’s questioning.
“Later, we’ll go to your house with Mr. Jurgen to retrieve these letters. I hope they’re still there.” The officer in charge of the interrogation switched gears and asked, “How did you get to know Detective Isengard Stanton?”
Klein replied without hesitation, “Because of that serial murder case…”
At this point, he suddenly froze for a moment.
It reminded him of something. He had always suspected that there was a master behind the Devil dog, the person who had harrumphed when the Devil dog was killed.
Yes, the book Stanton was reading before the attack was “The Devil’s Legend of Sivellaus Borough”… Could it be that the owner of the Devil dog is beginning to take revenge after lying low all this time? And Detective Stanton was the person in the police records who provided the main clues or ideas. Furthermore, he was the one who received the bounty reward!Klein quickly had a theory.
When he thought about the possibility that the Devil dog’s owner was involved, Klein changed his strategy and decided to recount his involvement with Isengard Stanton in great detail.
In addition, he took the initiative to mention Isengard Stanton’s assembly of a team of detectives to investigate the serial murder and the portion of the bounty that they successfully obtained.
“In that commission, although I only gave some ideas, well—in the jargon of the private detective industry, I provided suggestions, but it was still considered the greatest contribution by Mr. Stanton, so I received the bulk of the bounty,” Klein concluded.
The two officers in charge of the interrogation jotted down the information and asked if anyone could prove it. Klein gave them the names and addresses of Stuart, Kaslana, and the other private detectives.
“Very good, Mr. Moriarty. Your answer is detailed enough.” A police officer stopped writing and asked, “How long did you spend in Isengard Stanton’s home today? I mean, from the time you entered to the time we found you.”
Klein thought for a moment and, without consulting Lawyer Jurgen, directly replied, “About two to three minutes.”
What he said was based on what he truly felt.
Another police officer raised his eyebrows and said, “Many residents nearby were able to confirm that you entered Isengard Stanton’s house around 2:10 p.m. We arrived at the scene at 2:28 p.m., which is to say, you were in the house for about eighteen minutes, not two or three minutes!
“What exactly were you doing during this lengthy period of time? Why didn’t you leave and call the police?”
Eighteen minutes passed?Klein frowned suddenly.
He felt that the stalemate he had with the existence which silently watched him lasted for slightly more than a minute. How did it take a full eighteen minutes?
Was it the strange feeling of being watched that confused my grasp of time, or was it something else? Is it the Beyonder powers of the other party? If it really was the owner of the Devil dog, he would at least be at Sequence 6, with a high probability of being Sequence 5…While Klein pondered, Jurgen leaned forward, ready to accuse the police of being posing leading questions.
That was not a very good reason, but he simply wanted to use this method to interrupt the pace of the interrogation and delay the unfavorable question for his client.
At this moment, Klein raised his hand to rub his forehead.
“What I just said was the truth. Based on what I felt, only two or three minutes had passed after I entered Detective Isengard Stanton’s house.”
Upon saying that, he emphasized, “Yes, based on what I felt.”
The two officers exchanged looks before writing the statement down.
After a moment of silence, the officer who had asked the question said, “During those eighteen minutes, a servant who came back from outside the house rang the doorbell, but no one answered, so he looked in through the oriel window and saw the floor full of corpses and that you were standing in the doorway of the activity room.
“He was terrified, running to the police station like a madman, and many passers-by and some residents had confirmed that.”
Klein ignored the look in Lawyer Jurgen’s eyes and shook his head.
“I didn’t hear the doorbell.”
The two officers exchanged looks again, but they made no comment. All they did was jot down what was said.
They asked questions about other details, and Klein, who had done nothing and was free from guilt, answered every question truthfully.
At the end, he couldn’t help but ask, “Did you find Detective Isengard Stanton? It didn’t seem like the activity room had a corpse. He’s likely to be still alive, right…”
A police officer used a pen to tap on the table and said, “That’s one of the things we’re wondering about. Only the activity room in the house had signs of fighting, and the windows were closed, and they hadn’t been opened for days. As you know, it’s very normal to do so during Backlund’s autumn and winter seasons.
“The attacker and Mr. Isengard Stanton left the room in a strange way, and we found no trace of him anywhere else in the house or in the neighborhood, not even blood.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he questioned before answering his own question, “You definitely wish to mention the activity room’s door and the door to the house, but many people have confirmed that there was no pursuit nearby, nor was there anyone taken hostage or a corpse being moved away.”
Maybe it really happened in the middle of the night? Maybe they were able to go through walls?Klein silently offered other possibilities in his mind, and he silently prayed.
May the Goddess bless Detective Isengard Stanton and that he escaped the disaster—the Evernight Goddess was the Empress of Disaster and Horror.
When the interrogation was over, Klein was remanded in a small room, and the police sent someone to pick up the letter as evidence with Lawyer Jurgen at 15 Minsk Street.
It wasn’t until the evening that Klein was finally admitted bail, posting a sum of fifty pounds.
“It’s much more expensive than the last time. It’s difficult for the average private detective to produce that much cash in a short period of time.” After leaving the Chissak Police Station, Klein pulled up the collar of his tweed coat and complained to Jurgen.
Jurgen still wore a professional and staid expression.
“The situation was favorable towards you the last time, but this time, much of the evidence points to you.”
He stopped a rental carriage, turned his head to the side, and looked at Klein.
“Sherlock, I’m your lawyer. Before you answer the policeman’s questions, it’s best that you communicate with me, even if it’s just sending me a look.
“Do not speak carelessly even if you feel that there are no problems. Ordinary people who haven’t been trained will easily say things that trip them up.”
This… I’m used to fabricating my own stories and solving my own problems…Klein recalled what had just happened and gave a hollow laugh.
“Okay, I will keep that in mind.”
Without another word, Jurgen boarded the carriage.
Klein sat down across him and thought about Detective Isengard Stanton’s attack.
As he was thinking, he suddenly heard the rumbling sound of his stomach.
It’s already past my normal dinner time…Klein took out his gold pocket watch and opened it.
He didn’t want to waste any more energy preparing food, so he began to think about which restaurant was worth looking forward to.
At that moment, Jurgen raised his eyelids and said, “I’ve asked my grandmother to prepare dinner for three.”
“How can I impose on you?” Klein was startled for a moment before he laughed. “Mrs. Doris’s cooking skills are always something to look forward to.”
…
By the time they got back to Minsk Street in Cherwood Borough, the sky was completely dark and the street lamps were even brighter than the indistinct red moon in the sky.
After having dinner at the Jurgen’s house and having fun with the cat, Klein strolled back to Unit 15 in the cold, damp air.
He habitually rummaged through the letterbox and pulled out a copy of the Backlund Evening News that had just arrived.
Klein opened the door with the newspaper in hand and just as he put the cane away, he realized something was wrong.
His spiritual intuition as a Seer told him that a stranger had entered his house!
Was it the police who came to collect the evidence?Klein looked around warily and suddenly saw a letter on the coffee table.
There should have only been newspapers sitting there!
Klein entered the living room warily, in preparation for an attack. He moved closer to the coffee table, and during the entire process, the surroundings were completely silent without the slightest abnormality.
Glancing down at the letter, Klein first took out a pair of black gloves and wore them before opening the letter.
There was a thin piece of paper inside the envelope. After unfolding it, a dark red color was immediately reflected in Klein’s eyes, and the faint smell of blood lingered around his nose.
Words were written on the piece of paper with coagulated blood: “All of you will die!”
This… Is it really the owner of the Devil dog? Is he taking revenge on the people who caused his subordinate’s death? This is truly a case of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Why not directly find the Nighthawks responsible for the clean-up operation?Klein’s heart tightened, and many thoughts flashed through his mind.
But he quickly dismissed his complaint. It was very normal to exact vengeance on the person that one could handle. Just like his past few months in Backlund, he had never thought of finding Ince Zangwill, but he never gave up his pursuit of Lanevus.
After looking around again, Klein gradually found that this matter was a little confusing.
Isn’t he afraid of being caught by the official Beyonders by using such an ostentatious method to exact revenge? Is this the “acting” requirement for his potion?
Or, rather, because Detective Isengard Stanton escaped, he knows that he can’t get rid of his targets in secret, so he can only switch his methods. But what’s the reason behind this method?
Also, when I was at Detective Stanton’s house, he was clearly watching me. Why didn’t he make a move? Was he apprehensive towards an ordinary private detective like me?
No, impossible… Does he know that I’m a Beyonder? Possible. Due to the side effect of me getting lost due to the Master Key, I had met with the Devil dog. It saw my body and how I looked like. Although I was disguised, I can’t be certain that a Devil can see through it…
Perhaps, after that incident, it was able to present the scene to its owner in some way…
However, at that time, I couldn’t even defeat the Devil dog, so I could only run away pathetically. What is there to be afraid of? Unless he’s worried about something else, such as the injured Isengard Stanton who might be hiding nearby?
Did he write to me very openly, thinking that I, a wild Beyonder, wouldn’t dare to seek help from the officials?
With his head filled with questions, Klein inspected the house and walked all the way to the second floor.
When he opened the bedroom door, another letter came into view.
The letter lay quietly on the desk, as though it had been waiting for him for a very long time.
Klein opened the letter and saw a line of dark red words that were drawn: “You’re next.”
Next… How arrogant…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
At this moment, he suddenly had a thought. He raised his head and looked outside the window.
Across him were a few two-story houses with their lights on.
The glow of the street lamps fell on their outer walls, forming a crisscrossing zone.
All of a sudden, the shadows in the areas squirmed and twisted, forming a black shadow in a tailcoat.
The shadow raised its right hand, gesturing in the shape of a gun, and pointed it at Klein.
Then, it retracted its arm and blew at the “gun’s muzzle.”
Immediately after, it silently fell back, transforming into countless disconnected shadows.
Inside the Rice Police Station which was in charge of Minsk Street and the surrounding district.
Klein shook hands with the officer who escorted him out.
“This threatening letter must’ve had something to do with the previous serial murders. The organizer of the detective team, the great detective, Mr. Isengard Stanton, has already been attacked this afternoon!
“Please take it seriously.”
The police officer retracted his hand and said, “Don’t worry, Mr. Moriarty. We definitely won’t ignore your suggestion and immediately report it to the higher-ups.”
“Thank you so much.” Klein put on his hat and walked out the door.
After seeing the two threatening letters and the provocation from the suspected Devil dog’s master, Klein didn’t hesitate to bring the evidence to the nearest police station to report the case. He secretly hoped that the matter would be transferred to the Mandated Punishers or the Machinery Hivemind Team as quickly as possible so that he could be placed under the protection of official Beyonders.
Although he no longer had any reason to keep his identity as a detective, being fully capable of giving up his residence at 15 Minsk Street and switching to another residence and identity, he suspected that this might have been the purpose of the author of that threatening letter.
Using the fear of wild Beyonders being exposed, the perpetrator was forcing him to flee under the cover of the night. Then, during this process, he could seize the opportunity to launch an attack.
Actually, it’s quite a suitable time to attack me while I was heading over to the police station to report the incident… It’s the same as when I was at home… That fellow has other plans…Confused and wary, Klein returned to Minsk Street.
As soon as he got out of the carriage, he saw a figure loitering in front of his house with the help of the street lamps amid the drizzle.
Klein’s heart skipped a beat, but he immediately relaxed as he recognized the visitor.
It was Stuart, a slim private detective with a medium build, who adored him.
I can’t be careless… What if the subsequent Sequences of Devil has a power similar to Faceless?Klein gripped his cane tight and slowly approached, then he gave a probing shout.
Detective Stuart abruptly turned his head and nervously said, “Mr. Moriarty, I received a threatening letter. It said: ‘All of you will die!'”
“You received it as well?” Klein blurted out in surprise while also finding it understandable.
Stuart was also one of the detectives that Isengard Stanton had gathered for the investigation of the serial murders.
Stuart’s eyes widened abruptly.
“You received it too?”
“Yes.” Klein nodded seriously.
More than one actually…he added silently.
“What should I do? I first went to visit Mr. Stanton, but I heard that he was attacked, so I immediately came to you. Oh, thank God for His blessings. I was about to leave!” Stuart blurted out.
Klein pointed to the door.
“Let’s talk inside.”
After entering the living room, Klein excused himself to the bathroom and hurriedly went above the gray fog to perform two divinations. First, it was to confirm that the person was Stuart. And second, if there was any relatively serious danger that night. He received a revelation confirming both.
In other words, Stuart wasn’t the enemy in disguise, and it would be a night of considerable danger.
Of course, that danger might not happen right in front of Klein, but someone might be wiped out in secret. That was the limitation of divination. All he could receive was a revelation of a certain degree, not the entire answer. He was unable to get a precise answer.
Furthermore, the limitations in mysticism couldn’t be solved by techniques such as exclusion or dichotomy.
Returning to the real world, Klein pressed the mechanical button of the toilet bowl, and in the midst of the splashing water, he washed his hands and opened the door.
“Stuart, would you like coffee or tea?” Klein asked in a completely composed manner.
Stuart stood up and shook his head.
“No, we should discuss the problem first. Although I’ve received many threatening letters in the past, none of them can be compared to what I received today. He must’ve written them using fresh blood! My intuition tells me that he’ll definitely take action, and that he has the ability to do so!
“By the way, Mr. Stanton was attacked by that same person, wasn’t he?”
“I think so,” Klein said stoically before sitting down. “This likely has something to do with the previous serial murders. The common thing that you, me, and Mr. Stanton share in common is that case.”
Stuart’s reaction is a little too extreme… Is he spooked out by the attack on Mr. Stanton?At the same time, Klein was carefully observing Stuart.
Being infected by his attitude, Stuart calmed down significantly. He sat down again and said while deep in thought, “It seems to be the case…”
Before he could finish his sentence, tinkling sounds suddenly echoed in the room.
Someone had rung the doorbell.
Stuart instantly jolted, like a frightened bird.
Klein frowned as he looked at him before getting up to head for the door.
As soon as he touched the handle, the scene outside appeared in his mind.
The visitors were Detective Kaslana in her gray tweed coat; her red-haired assistant, Lydia; and several other men who looked familiar.
They’re all the private detectives who Mr. Stanton had assembled… As expected…As Klein recalled, he recognized the visitors.
He pulled open the door and took two steps back.
With bushy eyebrows and slightly drooping cheeks, Kaslana looked at Klein and Stuart who was behind him. Without exchanging pleasantries, she bluntly said, “We’ve all received the same threatening letter, so I believe you guys did too, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied solemnly.
Kaslana didn’t shy away from exhaling a breath of white mist.
“We were all assembled by Mr. Stanton to participate in the investigation of the serial murders. That’s the only thing we have in common.”
“I think so too.” Klein pointed inside his house. “Let’s talk inside.”
Watching the six private detectives enter, Klein quickly analyzed the intentions of the Devil dog’s master.
To stir up such a huge commotion, this will soon attract the attention of the official Beyonder organizations. Who knows, there might be a demigod powerhouse guarding this area, so how would he take his revenge?
He’s just being provocative, making the military and the Beyonders from the three Churches send people to protect all these private detectives. With the official Beyonders not daring to be negligent, it will scatter personnel and exhaust them by making them run around. Is all this to take revenge on the main target of the attack from back then?
In the process, he might even have a chance to kill some of the official Beyonders…
As for the private investigators, he will only take action much later, once their wariness has relaxed…
Of course, if probes such as this give an opening, then he definitely wouldn’t let it go…
To Devils who can sense danger ahead of time, this is a method that plays on their strengths.
However, the three Churches, together with the military and the royal family, have many experts and Sealed Artifacts. They have no lack of demigods or Grade 0 and Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts. Is the master of the Devil dog so certain that there are no powers or items that can restrain this strength of his?
No, he definitely wouldn’t dare.
The official powers, especially the Nighthawks, Mandated Punishers, and Machinery Hivemind, have been fighting Devils for who knows how many years. In the Fourth Epoch, even in the more ancient Third Epoch, there was no lack of similar deeds.
The master of the Devil dog is at most a Sequence 5. As long as anything goes wrong, to the point of nothing going wrong, he can be torn apart by a demigod or a terrifying Sealed Artifact. Why would he still dare to make such attempts?
Or it could be said that he’s simply toying with the officials and that he wouldn’t act, doing it time and time again…
Yes, there’s another possibility. Using the threatening letter, he’s able to get more than half the targets gathered together. Then, using the official Beyonder organizations’ counterbalancing of each other and the procedural and bureaucratic tendencies, create a time delay…
The attack on Mr. Isengard Stanton must’ve been handed over to the Machinery Hivemind, who is in charge of supernatural affairs in Hillston Borough, but the ones who killed the Devil dog were mainly comprised of the Nighthawks. The two organizations definitely don’t communicate in detail too much…
Well, it can also be assigned based on Mr. Stanton’s faith… Which deity does he believe in… I don’t seem to know, nor can I tell…
In short, with so many private investigators living in different districts and with different faiths, the division of jurisdiction is a troublesome matter, and joint operations aren’t so easy to achieve.
At this moment, the ones protecting us should only be two or three groups of official Beyonders. At the very most, they would be at the level of deacons, and they wouldn’t use Sealed Artifacts which are too powerful or dangerous. Even a demigod High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t direct their gaze over to us that quickly.
This would give the Devil dog’s master a chance.
Although three to four groups of official Beyonders can definitely kill one or even more than one Sequence 5, as long as he takes advantage of the situation, there’s a good chance that he can successfully escape.
Klein was able to deduce two or three possibilities in just twenty to thirty seconds, and giving each of them a preliminary opinion.
Thinking of the divination outcome that indicated that there would be significant danger tonight, Klein thoughtfully nodded his head, closed the door, and entered the living room. He said to the sitting or standing detectives, “Have you called the police?”
There are almost half of the people, who were assembled back then, gathered here…he surveyed the detectives and muttered inwardly.
Representing the rest, Kaslana replied, “Some have called the police, while others have tried to find Mr. Stanton or familiar friends. Finally, all of us got together and discussed about visiting you, the great detective.”
Klein gently nodded and deliberately said, “Everyone, don’t be too nervous. The person who sent the letter should be trying to get revenge for that serial murder, but he’s only one person, with at most one or two companions. As for us, we have a total of eight detectives, all skilled in combat and shooting, so why should we be afraid of him?
“Besides, we were not the only ones assembled by Mr. Stanton, and it must be the same for those who received the threatening letters. They just didn’t end up meeting you or come to visit me.”
Upon hearing his words, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, revealed doubtful expressions, as if they were unsure of something.
Another detective took a deep breath.
“Mr. Moriarty, perhaps it’s as you say, we need not be afraid of him.
“But he’s a sinister snake lurking in the dark. No one knows when he will launch an attack, and no one can guard against it in advance. Furthermore, he might even harm our family members.”
“Family members?”
“Oh, my wife!”
“No, my little angel!”
The detectives were instantly overwhelmed by their emotions as they exhibited exaggerated reactions.
Standing behind Klein, Stuart was trembling with fear and anger.
“No, I don’t want that…” he murmured, almost losing control of his emotions.
Just as Klein and Kaslana attempted to calm them down, Stuart suddenly drew his gun and aimed it at the back of Klein’s head!
His eyes were glazed over, and his emotions seemed to have completely overwhelmed him.
While Stuart was raising his gun to aim, Klein, who had long been on guard, had already detected it. He lunged forward at the same time as Stuart performed his series of actions.
Bang!
Stuart, who was clearly out of control, pulled the trigger, and the bullet grazed the side of a private detective’s face as it hit the wall.
Instantly, the other detectives pulled out their revolvers as a result of the stress. It was as if they were looking at the enemy, turning the scene extremely chaotic.
Among them, Stuart and a private detective had flushed faces and bulging veins. Their eyes burned with a mixture of fear and anger, as though they had turned into so-called devils.
At this moment, Kaslana bellowed, “Stop!”
Her voice wasn’t loud, but it was filled with awe. It made everyone’s body tremble, and they subconsciously complied.
Although there was a brief moment of silence, everyone’s mood didn’t seem to improve. Klein had already rolled over to the other side and stood up with his revolver in his hand.
His mind raced, and he couldn’t afford to hide his thoughts. He planned to rely on his hallucination ability to calm down the few visitors.
Suddenly, the doorbell rang.
Ding dong, ding dong!
A few of the private detectives suddenly became alert, and their eyes revealed a hint of lucidity.
The tinkling of the doorbell was like a bucket of cold water that poured over their heads.
Stuart looked at the revolver in his hand and mumbled in a daze, “What was I doing just now…”
The official Beyonders have made their move?Klein breathed a sigh of relief, approaching the door as he held his revolver.
The moment he held the handle, the image of the person outside appeared in his mind.
It was a man in a black coat and a hunter’s hat. He had gray temples, and a thin face—Isengard Stanton.
The detective’s face was somewhat pale, and his left arm was propped up near the shoulder.
He really is alright!Klein was delighted at first, but then he became cautious—he remembered the day when Nimblewright Master Rosago had transformed into a constable to knock at his door.
Klein placed his finger on the trigger, pulled the door open, and took two steps back.
Isengard Stanton smiled and nodded at him.
“Thank you for your visit this afternoon; otherwise, I might not have been able to continue playing hide-and-seek with that devil.
“You saved my life.”
This… Could it be that the correct interpretation of “a suitable date for visiting Isengard Stanton” is that by visiting him this afternoon, I was able to help him out of trouble? What about the next few days of “suitable dates for visiting?” By skirting around the murder scene, I wouldn’t be suspected?Klein didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
He didn’t let his guard down as he made way.
“What exactly happened?”
“We’ll talk later.” Isengard suddenly lowered his voice and laughed. “Do you wish to discuss the subject of Beyonders in front of Stuart and the others?”
So here you are mentioning Beyonders to me so naturally? That’s right, I was able to remain in a deadlock with the master of the Devil dog for more than ten minutes. That serves to prove that I’m no ordinary person… Besides, the suggestion I previously offered pointed straight at a Devil-turned animal…Klein quietly stayed behind Isengard Stanton by two steps.
Upon seeing this great detective, Kaslana and her assistant, Lydia, let out a sigh of relief. Stuart and the other private detectives also showed a look of relief.
“Are you alright, Mr. Stanton?” they asked.
Isengard slightly moved his left arm and said, “A little injured, but not too badly.
“Okay. Everyone, don’t be nervous. This will be over soon. The police are waiting for that bastard in the darkness nearby.”
“is it because of the serial murders?”
“Have you locked onto the suspect?”
“Will he hurt the innocent?”
…
The private detectives asked frantically.
Isengard pressed his right palm down.
“Don’t worry, I’ll tell you in detail in the time to come, but before that, I need to find out a few things from Sherlock and Kaslana. We’ll head to the activity room for a few minutes.”
His accumulated prestige made the detectives sit down without rebutting.
Although they were still worried, they no longer had the problem of fretting or suddenly losing control of their emotions.
After entering the activity room and closing the wooden door, Klein took a look at the enclosed room and suddenly thought of something.
This kind of environment is very suitable for using items like the Biological Poison Bottle!
Ahem…Klein cleared his throat, walked across the room, and opened the window.
He still didn’t relax his wariness against Isengard Stanton, nor did he believe that Kaslana was absolutely trustworthy.
Isengard looked around, directly taking Klein’s reclining chair before chuckling.
“Being old, I still like to sit like this.”
Sitting on a single sofa, Klein asked again, “Mr. Stanton, what exactly happened?”
Isengard looked at Kaslana, who was standing behind a coffee table, and said, “We’re all Beyonders, so I won’t explain stuff pertaining to general knowledge.”
“Beyonders?” Kaslana first looked at Klein, then at Isengard, slightly surprised but not all that shocked.
So it turns out that you’re also a Beyonder… Why were you stumped by a weak ghost back then and unable to even discover the problem… Yes, perhaps she’s from a Sequence that isn’t good at dealing with shadows or wraiths…Klein responded to her gaze.
Isengard smiled and said, “I once went to the Lenburg for four years of studies, where I came into contact with the Beyonder world and became a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom.
“After returning to Backlund, I gradually established a good relationship with the military, the Church of the Evernight Goddess, and the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, but I didn’t dare to reveal my true identity, because the Mandated Punishers would definitely eliminate me as a cult’s heretic. On this matter, the other official organizations wouldn’t help me directly, because that would be equivalent to starting a war with the Church of the Lord of Storms.
“As expected of the Tyrant’s Church.”
“Tyrant?” Klein asked in passing.
Isengard took out his pipe, but only sniffed the tobacco.
“This is what our Church internally calls the Lord of the Storms.
“Alright. Let me first return to what happened today. The person who attacked me and delivered threatening letters to you is the master of the serial murderer from before. Heh heh, you should know that the murderer is a black dog of the Devil Sequence, especially Sherlock. You were the first to point out that the Devil might be an animal.”
Klein smiled, neither denying nor admitting it. Kaslana also just clasped her hands together, not saying a word.
Isengard shook his head and laughed.
“Don’t worry, I’m not an enforcer, but as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, I can’t preach in Backlund or officially establish an organization. I can only rely on you and others like you for help.”
In other words, you can help us take the blame?Klein mocked inwardly.
Isengard continued, seeing that they were still not making any admission.
“The Devil dog’s master is a Sequence 5 expert. Yes, according to what I know, the Devil pathway’s Sequence 5 is Desire Apostle. They can use and control everyone’s emotions and desires, enticing them to be corrupted.
“When facing a Desire Apostle, one mustn’t have feelings that are too intense. One mustn’t make or exhibit overt desires; otherwise, they’ll immediately be remotely controlled by him. Otherwise, a seed might be planted in them or have it catalyze immediately.
“This will make people exhibit many problems as they gradually become corrupted. They might also lose control of their emotions at a critical moment and be unable to put up any resistance… This is a portion of the Beyonder powers a Desire Apostle has. I have confirmed these aspects from my battle with him.”
Upon hearing this, Klein suddenly understood one of the reasons why the culprit had sent out threatening letters and made such provocative actions.
He wanted to anger us, making our emotions experience violent changes so that he could bury a corruption seed or catalyze our emotions, making it erupt out of control!
This would make his follow-up attacks simpler and easier!
Fortunately, I’m a Beyonder who has experienced many things. At that time, all I had was vigilance and caution… When Stuart and the others saw the threatening letter, their emotions clearly changed, so the Desire Apostle had planted a seed in them…
If we hadn’t been able to stabilize them in time, the situation would’ve become chaotic with the internal strife, giving the surrounding official Beyonders little time to react, and thus, giving the Desire Apostle ample opportunity…
Back when I was in Isengard Stanton’s house, I felt that time moved slowly. Was it a result of the magnification of my sudden increase in vigilance, tension, wariness, and other emotions?
Klein thought back and felt lucky.
“So that’s how it is…” Kaslana seemed to gain an understanding of many things.
Isengard rubbed his temples and said, “I was almost manipulated by him, which resulted in my injuries. Afterward, I used a mystical item to play hide and seek in the house. It was only when Sherlock visited and the three sides came to a stalemate did I get a chance to have a breather.
“My poor assistant was looking forward to returning to Lenburg for Mass on New Year’s Day.”
At this point, he sighed.
“When the police arrived, I took the opportunity to escape and then used the river to escape the pursuit,” Isengard added. He then asked, “Sherlock, Kaslana, how do you plan on handling this issue?”
After a moment of silence, Kaslana said, “Mr. Stanton, do you have any suggestions?”
Isengard said, “First, take the protection of the official Beyonders, preventing the Desire Apostle from daring to take action. While this is happening, we should hope that he’s quickly caught or killed.
“If our hopes aren’t met, it’s impossible that the official Beyonders would allocate people to constantly protect us. Then, we only have two choices. First, it’s to change our identity, including our families’ and move to a different place with their help. However, no one can guarantee that the Desire Apostle won’t discover this. Second, we can directly join a corresponding official organization and become an external member. That way, our identity and place of residence will change as well, but it’s much safer.”
Join a corresponding official organization? The Machinery Hivemind? Or go to places like Lenburg or Masin to join the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom? Wouldn’t I then come to have three last names—no, a believer of three Churches?Klein felt an inexplicable sense of absurdity.
He thoughtfully asked for advice, “Are there no other solutions?”
At the same time, there was no change in Kaslana’s expression. It was unknown what she was thinking.
Isengard Stanton rubbed his pipe and said, “Yes, that is that we join forces to create an opportunity so that we can quickly find and detain the Desire Apostle.
“Of course, the perfect outcome would be us killing him directly.”
Klein didn’t have too big of a response in regards to Isengard Stanton’s suggestion. He looked at the tightly-closed door of the activity room and said, “As far as I know, a Devil can predict danger before we take action, and they can even determine the source of the danger, thus providing an effective response.
“It’s hard to find and restrain him.”
Isengard nodded slightly and said, “Yes, that’s indeed the case, but this doesn’t mean that there are no solutions.”
“What solutions?” Kaslana immediately asked.
Isengard smiled and said, “I fought him head-on and witnessed his Beyonder powers of predicting danger, so I have a rough idea of its strengths and weaknesses.
“A Devil can indeed detect danger before it happens, and it can be done so for quite a significant period of time prior to the danger. As long as we make any plans and take decisive action that targets him, he would receive the corresponding premonition. Of course, it has to be something that can really harm him.”
No, the truth is that the strengths and weaknesses of different types of Devils are different. Some of them might only be capable of detecting danger ten to twenty minutes in advance…Klein silently retorted, but he didn’t say it out loud.
Isengard continued, “The flaw of premonition powers is that it can only detect the person and location of the danger, but it doesn’t know the specific details. This gives us an opportunity to take advantage of it.”
“What opportunity? I don’t think we can trap a Devil that can predict danger,” Kaslana asked incredulously.
Klein also nodded in agreement.
Of course, I can use the gray fog to deceive the Desire Apostle, making him unable to detect danger ahead of time. But the problem is, how can I expose the secret of the gray fog in front of others…Klein silently added a few words.
Isengard chuckled.
“It’s true that it won’t work normally, but the Beyonder world is full of incredible things.
“I’m a Sequence 7 Knowledge Keeper of the Reader pathway, also known as Detective. By honestly telling you this, it’s a way of showing my sincerity in cooperating.
“In this situation, I think honesty is more important than anything else.”
Only Sequence 7? How could a Sequence 7 escape from a Desire Apostle? It seems like Mr. Stanton has a powerful mystical item…Enlightened, Klein shifted in his seat.
“Does a Knowledge Keeper have the ability to suppress a Devil’s premonition powers?” Kaslana asked with her body leaning forward.
“No,” Isengard said with a laugh. “However, I have a ring. It originates from a Sequence 6 Rampager of the Reader pathway. It allows me to differentiate, recognize, remember, and mimic all the Beyonder powers I’ve seen before. Of course, against more powerful Beyonder powers, the chance of failure is higher.
“Haha, there is a maxim in our Church, omniscience means omnipotence.”
Why does it sound so familiar… Furthermore, the description of the item…Klein was about to run through his memories when he saw Isengard Stanton take out a gorgeous ring.
The ring was inlaid with many small diamonds. Together, they surrounded a beautiful emerald-green gem that looked like a human eye.
Just by looking at this ring, Klein felt dizzy, as if he had overworked his mind.
Isn’t… Isn’t this Sealed Artifact 2-081? Isengard Stanton is Old Mister Eye of Wisdom?Klein looked up in surprise at the detective sitting in the reclining chair.
That ring was the Sealed Artifact 2-081 which Eye of Wisdom had flaunted to him previously and had used several times in the Beyonder gathering!
Eye of Wisdom… This code name does sound like it’s related to the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom…Klein, using his Clown’s ability to control his expression as he looked quietly at Isengard Stanton.
In the end, he found that some of the outlines of the great detective did match Eye of Wisdom, but there were many details which were highly different.
His ability to disguise himself is very impressive… Was it done with the help of 2-081?Klein made a rough judgment.
At this moment, he suddenly thought of a scene.
If Mr. Stanton says, “Let all of us work together to resist the Desire Apostle, and the most important thing is honesty. I have already described my Sequence and mystical item. It’s your turn.” What should I say? Silently take out the Sun Brooch which he sold to me?
At that moment, wouldn’t he be going, “Nice, so it’s you, punk!”
While Klein was imagining things, Kaslana looked at the ring Isengard Stanton showed and asked in envy and puzzlement, “What power are you planning on mimicking to resist the Desire Apostle’s ability to predict danger?”
Isengard curled the corner of his lips and chuckled.
“The premonition that Devils have towards danger.”
At that moment, he looked like a hoary fox.
Ah? That actually works?Klein was instantly momentarily unable to figure out the intricacies.
Seeing Kaslana and Klein puzzled, Isengard laughed and explained, “First, which is what we’re currently doing, draw up a plan that can actually harm the Desire Apostle and begin working on it.
“Second, the Desire Apostle will sense the danger and know that the danger comes from us and that it stems from this place.
“Third, as a Devil, without any advanced preparations, there are certain things that are instinctual to him that he cannot change. His first reaction is definitely to kill us or to exact revenge on us, and there will be certain changes to his body, after which he will consider whether the current situation is suitable for a counterattack or not, and whether he should choose to stay away from us.
“Fourth, by mimicking the Devil’s premonition powers, I’ll sense the threat of the Desire Apostle and grasp the source of danger, which is also his present location.”
That’s… some godly operation…Klein was quite surprised.
But what happens next? The Desire Apostle would run away as soon as he realizes that something is wrong. We won’t even have time to chase after him…Doubts immediately arose in him.
Isengard looked at the two of them and smiled.
“According to my deductions, he must be hiding in our surroundings right now. No matter how good he is at remotely controlling the emotions of others, there must be a distance limit. And just now, he had led Stuart and the others to lose control of their emotions.
“After I escaped his pursuit, the reason why it took me so long to appear here was because I was discussing a plan with the Nighthawks, Machinery Hivemind, and the military. They will each send two to three squads who are in charge of monitoring the nearby districts. These districts all have their code names. Heh heh, this will all be within the Desire Apostle’s expectations. Even if he senses the danger, he will only treat it as normal.
“As soon as I confirm his location, I will inform the official Beyonders, and they will rapidly seal off the corresponding areas and close in on him.”
“But herein lies the problem. How are we to inform the official Beyonders? If we’re unable to accomplish this within seconds, the Desire Apostle will escape. Of course, he might’ve fled when what he just did had failed,” Klein said, in thought.
“If that’s the case, we would be out of solutions as well. There’s no plan that’s absolutely perfect. We can only wait for a particular Sealed Artifact’s activation process to complete. When the time comes, the Desire Apostle might’ve already left Backlund, but he might return at any time,” Isengard explained.
He then took out a golden palm-sized item. It looked like a miniature telegraph, but it also had a trumpet on it.
“This is a Sealed Artifact; it can allow my voice to sound out simultaneously up to a range of five kilometers,” Isengard smiled as he introduced it. “Its negative effect is that once it’s activated, all sounds within five kilometers will be transmitted to the user’s ears for an extended period of time. Of course, I can mimic a Beyonder power to mitigate this effect.”
After listening carefully, Kaslana frowned slightly.
“Since there are official Beyonders involved, there doesn’t seem to be any need for our cooperation?”
Isengard carefully put on Sealed Artifact 2-081 and earnestly said, “In order to not alarm the Desire Apostle ahead of time, there’s a void of power in the nearby district. If the target is really here, the three of us need to help each other to retain him as best as we can.”
“I have no problem.” Klein pondered for a moment before agreeing.
Kaslana also nodded and said, “Mr. Stanton, there’s no need for you to explain so much. After all, we’ll cooperate for our own sake.”
“Haha, an explanation is part of the plan, and an agreement means that the operation is about to begin…” Isengard half closed his eyes.
The emerald-green gem on the ring of his right hand began to glow with a dark blue light.
Suddenly, Isengard Stanton stood up, pointing upwards with a grim expression.
“He’s right here, upstairs!”
Klein and Kaslana stood up at the same time, one ready to snap a finger and light a match on the second floor to jump up there directly, while the other followed Isengard towards the door.
None of them expected the Desire Apostle to be so bold as to remain in the vicinity after the failure of the previous machination, right in 15 Minsk Street!
Maybe he was upstairs watching it all with a cold gaze while we were discussing the plan to deal with him!This thought suddenly popped up in Klein’s mind.
At that moment, he saw Kaslana’s eyes suddenly turn red, and her right hand formed a fist as she punched out at Isengard Stanton’s back where his heart was!
This…Klein’s pupils contracted as he instantly came to a realization of many things.
The reason why the Desire Apostle didn’t flee was because he still had other plans set up!
He still had a seed of corruption in someone’s heart that he didn’t catalyze.
That person was none other than Kaslana!
One of the only three Beyonders here!
The reason why the unsuccessful attempt at instigating them was so easily resolved was to let their guard down and wait for the critical moment to make Kaslana lose control of her emotions!
The Desire Apostle’s biggest target was still Isengard Stanton.
How crafty…Klein snapped his fingers, but it was only an Air Bullet that was fired at Kaslana.
At the same time, he shouted, “Be careful!”
Isengard had a lot of experience too. He didn’t care what the situation was as he threw himself forward.
However, Kaslana ignored the bullet, allowing it to strike her arm and allowing blood to splatter everywhere.
Bam!
She punched Isengard in the back, throwing her entire body forward.
Kacha!
Klein heard the sound of bones breaking, and the point of contact was the spine.
Kacha!
When Klein saw Isengard Stanton’s back cave in, even he felt a faint pain in his spine.
Isengard fell to the ground with a thud, seemingly instantly losing consciousness from the pain.
Kaslana, on the other hand, stood in her original spot, gasping for breath with a blank look in her eyes. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and there was no follow-up attack.
It was as if she had just awoken from a long nightmare caused by her emotions. All the strength in her body had completely disappeared from her previous outburst.
Huff! Puff!Kaslana’s body swayed, on the brink of collapsing.
Klein’s eyes narrowed as he rushed up to Isengard Stanton in two steps.
He kneeled and tried to help him up.
Isengard, who was sprawled on the ground, cried out in pain, “Run!
“Don’t worry about me!”
Obviously, he didn’t think that a three-person group which instantly had one heavily injured member and another losing all her strength could retain the Desire Apostle. Thus, he told Klein to immediately escape and meet up with the official Beyonders; otherwise, all three of them would die there and then.
At the same time, Isengard raised his right hand with difficulty, attempting to use some of his Beyonder powers so as to attract the attention of the official Beyonders who were quite a distance away.
As for the tiny “telegraph” with the trumpet, it had long since flown to the wall because of Isengard’s fall.
Klein showed hesitation and just as he was about to make a decision, he saw a thick black “liquid” flowing down from the ceiling, quickly forming a pitch-black figure.
The figure seemed to be completely wrapped in a black curtain, only exposing a pair of cold blue eyes.
At the sight of him, Klein felt as if he was seeing the most intense emotions and desires of a living creature: fear, wrath, greed, jealousy, hunger, lust, etc.
The Desire Apostle didn’t waste the situation he painstakingly created, and he entered the activity room almost immediately.
At this moment, out of the three-person team of detectives, Kaslana was exhausted from the outburst of emotions, while Isengard Stanton’s spine was severely injured, causing him to lose his ability to partake in combat. Only Klein was left unscathed.
However, other than his revolver and Beyonder bullets, all of his mystical items were above the gray fog. Besides, he was facing a Sequence 5 Desire Apostle, a powerhouse capable of nurturing a Devil dog!
At that moment, the corners of Klein’s lips curled up slightly.
His right hand, which had been placed on the wound on Isengard’s back, abruptly swiped, causing the obvious depression to shift to the side and onto a rib!
The Magician’s most miraculous Beyonder power: Damage Transfer!
It allowed a wound to be transferred once on a body, turning a serious injury into a minor injury, but it was unable to transfer the damage to other people or items!
When Klein saw that Isengard Stanton was injured, he had already thought of the subsequent countermeasures.
By first acting as if they were out of solutions to make the Desire Apostle appear, and then transfer the great detective’s wound to leave him with only a slight fracture in his ribs, Klein believed that Isengard would then be able to deal with the Desire Apostle with him. It was a struggle for survival that all humans on instinct.
In this way, even if the Desire Apostle realized that something was amiss, it would be too late for him to escape. Once Klein completed the “treatment” and joined forces with the great detective, they would be able to stall the target until the official Beyonders arrived!
Almost at the same time, the ring that Isengard had pointed outwards began to produce greenness that was filled with vitality. A faint glow soon enveloped Isengard’s body, allowing his wounds to quickly heal.
The fracture on his ribs was instantly healed.
The great detective’s pain was real, but his helplessness was just an act!
However, this overlapped with Klein’s help.
When the Desire Apostle who was about to take action saw this scene, his eyes suddenly widened, and his body stopped abruptly.
Being free from any ensnarement, he turned around and ran towards the window.
During this process, his body quickly collapsed into a sticky black liquid.
The liquid seeped into the ground, penetrated the wall, and disappeared.
Klein raised his right hand just in time to snap his fingers.
The Air Bullet went through the open window and shot outside, sending sparks flying everywhere. However, the Desire Apostle had completely disappeared.
He ran really fast, without any hesitation at all… Are you a Devil or not?… This will only make things worse in the future…The corner of Klein’s mouth twitched as he turned to look at Isengard Stanton who had rolled around and stood up.
The great detective happened to look at him.
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
“You’re capable of healing wounds?”
The two of them opened their mouths at the same time and asked the same question.
After looking at each other, Isengard shook his head and smiled bitterly, “I never expected that the trap I set would allow him to escape.”
As he spoke, his ring began to glow, and he looked around to confirm that the Desire Apostle had already left.
Isengard then gave a brief explanation.
“I didn’t have the chance to mimic the healing ability this afternoon. Later, I believed that I could use this to set a trap and make the Desire Apostle appear by making him think that I’m injured. Therefore, I deliberately bundled my wound in an exaggerated manner.”
He pointed to the cushion that elevated his left arm to his shoulder.
“Sure enough, it worked. But I didn’t expect you to be able to deal with serious injuries, and…” Isengard sighed softly.
As a result, both of them putting “healing” the injuries as their top priority. No one held back the Desire Apostle, so the moment he realized that something was wrong, he immediately fled.
Both Stanton and I had trump cards that the Desire Apostle didn’t know about, and we wanted to use that to trick him. Who knew that we would cancel each other out and allow him to flee… Is this the so-called two rights make a wrong?Klein helplessly laughed.
“This is because we don’t know each other well enough, and we didn’t have good teamwork.”
“No, it’s my fault,” Isengard said sincerely. “When I saw that you didn’t run away or defend yourself, and instead came over to help me, I should’ve deduced that you weren’t flustered, that you had the confidence and means, but unfortunately while wearing this ring, my brain remained in a highly-taxed state. I wasn’t able to consider anything else.”
So Sealed Artifact 2-081 will passively reduce one’s intelligence…Klein smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, it’s not the time to discuss who’s responsible. The Desire Apostle has already fled. We should consider our subsequent actions.”
Isengard took off his ring and turned to the door of the activity room.
“The official Beyonders are arriving soon. I’ll go outside to calm Stuart and the others. After that, we can come up with a plan. Are you joining me, or do you plan on handling some of your matters?”
The official Beyonders… Mr. Stanton previously mentioned the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military… Please don’t be an acquaintance… Yes, my spiritual intuition hasn’t warned me, so it’s probably not… Mr. Stanton is giving me a chance to clean up and dispose of any sensitive items so that I don’t get into trouble with the unfriendly official Beyonders…Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind as he asked, “Mr. Stanton, when you grasped the Desire Apostle’s location, where was he?”
Isengard thought and said, “Your bedroom. He was sitting in front of your desk.”
… How arrogant…Klein pointed out the door and said, “I’ll head over there to investigate. I’ll see if he left behind any traces.
“If we can figure out what the Desire Apostle truly looks like, it’ll definitely make apprehending him much simpler.
“I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Alright.” Isengard moved to the side and helped up the weak Kaslana.
Seeing this, Klein suddenly found it amusing.
Having discussed so much and made preparations to set up a trap, we still failed to retain the Desire Apostle and ended up in this state… There are always more accidents than preparations… That’s why Magician is just a Sequence 7…
After leaving the room, Klein went straight to the second floor and entered his bedroom.
The arrangement inside remained unchanged, and even the distance between the chair and desk was no different from before. However, Klein seemed to see a figure wrapped in a pitch-black liquid.
He sat there, looking straight ahead, waiting patiently and calmly for a chance.
As expected of a Coldblooded…Klein looked at the glass panes of the oriel window and felt that he could divine if it had reflected something.
The Devil pathway is good at crime, so it wouldn’t be so easy for him to leave clues behind… However, I can try going above the gray fog to give it a try…Klein inspected the area and began to burn some of the mysticism notebooks he wrote in passing.
Not long after he finished dealing with the items, he saw a few strangers coming up to the second floor.
The leader of the group was a man with a stiff face but a head of frizzled, messy, and stubborn brown hair.
In his hand was an ancient silver mirror with strange patterns. On both sides of the mirror there were black gems which were decorated as “eyes.”
“Hello, Mr. Moriarty. I am Ikanser Bernard of the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery. Can I inspect this place?”
Klein immediately nodded and said, “No problem.”
He then politely said, “Do you need me to follow you and answer any of the questions you might have?”
“Alright. Sorry for the trouble. Mr. Stanton has mentioned to me about your situation,” Ikanser said with a smile.
Several of his team members followed behind him. They treated him differently—some ignoring him, some curious, some filled with hostility.
My situation? How exactly did Mr. Stanton introduce me and what story did he make up?As his thoughts raced, Klein followed Ikanser into the bedroom again, while the rest of the official Beyonders paired up, each responsible for a different zone on the second floor.
“This is where the Desire Apostle sat?” Ikanser pointed at the chair in front of the desk.
He had clearly asked Isengard Stanton.
“Yes,” Klein answered frankly.
Without another word, Ikanser raised the silver mirror and stroked its surface three times with his right hand.
After a short pause, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘What did the Devil who was previously sitting here look like?’”
The lights around them suddenly turned dark, as if enshrouded by mist after a rainstorm. A strange aqueous glint appeared on the surface of the silver mirror, forming a scene: a man covered in a sticky black “liquid” sat on a chair with his back to the window while he faced the bed.
Immediately after, the scene changed. The mirror in the corner vaguely reflected the dark shadow’s side profile which was similarly covered by the “pitch-blackness.”
But he could vaguely make out an outline.
The Desire Apostle had very high cheekbones and a pair of cold-looking blue eyes.
Seeing the scene in the silver mirror, Klein revealed a pensive expression.
This mirror is very powerful, and it even has its own name. It seems to be a living Sealed Artifact…
Such items might not be too harmful, but the difficulty of sealing it is very high. It’s seldom used except for special situations. This person named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind seems to be highly-ranked. He should be a deacon, and definitely not a simple one at that…
Divination is limited, so the outcome would almost be the same as the result shown by the silver mirror. Even if I were to go above the gray fog, I wouldn’t obtain a better result.
There’s no way to determine the Desire Apostle’s appearance. There are countless people in Backlund with high cheekbones and blue eyes…
As Klein was in the midst of his thoughts, the scene produced by the silver mirror quickly dispersed.
Following that, words in blood-red appeared.
“Based on the principle of reciprocity, it’s my turn to ask the question. If you lie or are unable to answer, you will have to accept an arranged mission by me or suffer a penalty.”
“…” Klein pricked up his brows when he saw that.
Is this some Truth or Dare mirror? Interesting…
The words which resembled dripping blood slowly changed into new characters, forming a new sentence: “What is Red Light’s true name?”
Red Light? One of the leaders of the Great White Brotherhood? One of the seven pure lights above the spirit world?
Klein thought through it carefully and realized he didn’t know the answer.
He only knew of Yellow Light, Venithan.
Ikanser’s throat bobbed up and down as sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, “Nanides!”
“Wrong.” The blood-red words on the mirror changed again. “Mission or penalty?”
There was an obvious struggle on Ikanser’s face. Finally, he breathed out and said, “Penalty.”
Just as he finished speaking, a streak of silver-white lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck his head.
With sizzling sounds, Ikanser’s hair stood on their ends, and his body collapsed with a thud. Small amounts of black smoke billowed from his body.
However, the mirror didn’t fall to the ground with him. Instead, it floated by itself and landed on the desk.
After two seconds, Ikanser staggered to his feet and sat there, panting while shaking.
Klein looked at everything in silence, unsure of how to react.
After a while, Ikanser, who had recovered a little, looked at him and said with a forced smile, “You should have heard of Sealed Artifacts and know that they come with certain negative effects.”
“Yes.” Klein looked at the standing hair on Ikanser’s head and suddenly understood why his hairstyle was so frizzled, messy, and stubborn.
Klein couldn’t help but say, “Actually, you could do the questioning alone. There’s no need for you to do it in front of me.”
“Phew, the requirement of using this mirror is that there must be someone watching by the side.” Ikanser was still trembling.
It’s so sentient…
Klein took two steps forward and came to the table. He carefully looked at the silver mirror out of curiosity and found that, apart from the strange patterns and two decorative eyes, there was nothing special about the Sealed Artifact.
Ikanser, whose side was facing him, trembled as he chuckled.
“You can pose questions to him. We don’t mind.”
“No, I don’t have any intention to.” How could Klein play Truth or Dare with something like an ouija board?
As he spoke, he tried to touch the edge of the silver mirror.
It’s ice-cold to the touch and has a metallic feeling…
As Klein had this thought, he saw the ancient silver mirror tremble slightly.
White words quickly appeared on it: “Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, at your service.”
Ah?
Klein’s mind momentarily went blank.
Then, he left the table without any change in expression.
What’s going on? This mirror was still playing Truth or Dare with others in a very cold and ruthless manner just a moment ago… How did it become like this in the blink of an eye?
Klein was amused and puzzled.
He quickly made a guess based on the information he had gathered.
The silver mirror knows Red Light’s true name, so it seems to be related to the spirit world to a certain extent…
And the mysterious space above the gray fog seems to be connected to the spirit world as well. At the very least, when I summon myself, I will be able to see what appears to be the spirit world after passing through the door…
Is this mirror named Arrodes able to sense the aura of the gray fog?
While these thoughts were flashing through his mind, Klein saw that Ikanser had recovered and stood up once again. He grabbed the ancient silver mirror while the other two members in the room also stopped pretending that they hadn’t seen anything while they were aimlessly searching the room.
After a series of inspections, Klein bade Ikanser and company farewell and found Isengard Stanton who had returned to the activity room.
“What do we do next?” he asked directly.
Isengard replied with a solemn expression.
“Let’s have Stuart and the others have their families move in together. It will make it easier to protect them. However, this can only be a short-term solution.
“You and I, as well as Kaslana, will act normally and receive secret protection. Let’s hope the Desire Apostle can be found as soon as possible.
“You’re a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, right?”
“Yes,” Klein replied as he drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
At the same time, he lamented a little.
For the foreseeable future, I can only go above the gray fog while inside the bathroom…
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey glanced at the elegantly-shaped wall clock and slowly sat down in front of the dressing table despite her nervousness and excitement.
She was heading to the home of her psychology teacher, Escalante, and take the key step of becoming an official member of the Psychology Alchemists.
Before doing so, she needed to time herself well before praying to Mr. Fool for his help.
I should be able to see the angel this time, right?
Audrey thought with anticipation.
After a few seconds of silence, she clasped her hands together in front of her mouth and nose and softly chanted the honorific name of The Fool.
In 15 Minsk Street, Klein was standing in the living room, looking at the scene which had finally turned quiet as he sighed.
To him, the Desire Apostle only meant danger, but to Stuart and the others, it was a change in their lives.
I hope it can be settled as soon as possible… With so many Beyonders with so many Sealed Artifacts, there must be something effective against the Devil pathway…
In the midst of his thoughts, Klein suddenly heard a series of illusory pleas.
It should be Miss Justice…
Having been prepared, he looked around before walking to the bathroom as if nothing had happened.
After locking the bathroom door, he couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
My life has also changed a little…
Before the threat of the Desire Apostle was eliminated, he had to reduce the times he went above the gray fog while being secretly protected by the Machinery Hivemind.
Next week, during the Tarot Club, the itinerary must be simplified. However, no matter how compressed it is, it’ll still take nearly ten minutes. Well, constipation is a very normal thing. Who says that Beyonders can’t be constipated?
Being optimistic, Klein took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog.
Next, Audrey followed what she had been previously taught and set up a simple ritual, entering the “artificial sleepwalking” state.
When Klein saw her blurry figure inside the crimson star, he went through the procedure: first using his Spirit Body to contain the Dark Emperor card, then picking up the paper figurine he cut with his improved cutting skills, and sending it out.
As expected, the paper figurine gathered the power that was being stirred out of the gray fog, turning into a gigantic angel with twelve pairs of black wings.
Audrey watched as the sacred and majestic angel descended before her, wrapping herself in its layers of wings. She was left speechless for quite some time.
This is an angel, Mr. Fool’s angel… And it even has twelve pairs of wings, an archangel! This is exactly the same as the descriptions in the legends of canon… This is also an angel of our Tarot Club!
Audrey watched as the angel’s silhouette rapidly faded away. She suddenly felt that it was exceptionally sweet.
She thanked Mr. Fool with joy, excitement, and piousness, and then she called the maids and told them to get ready for her trip outdoors.
Klein smiled and returned to the living room, looking at the bullet hole in the wall and lost himself in thought.
Should I hang a cheap oil painting to cover it or repair it and paint over it?
…
In Escalante’s house at Hillston Borough, Seventh Avenue.
Audrey left her maid and bodyguard in the living room and followed the mistress of the house into the activity room with Susie, her huge golden retriever.
In the activity room, there were two other people waiting. One of them was Hilbert Alucard, the psychologist who was introduced to her by Lady Norma. The other was Stephen Hampres who had organized the previous psychology discussion.
At that moment, although it was already time for the banquet, there was only a single ordinary candle lit in the room.
The candle was placed in the middle of the coffee table as its faint yellow flame flickered, dispersing the darkness in the activity room.
After greeting each other, Hilbert, with his slightly brown skin that was thanks to the tiny bit of Southern Continent blood in him, glanced at Susie, but he didn’t say a word.
Audrey smiled apologetically and said, “I feel more secure with it around.”
Susie also looked at Hilbert with innocent eyes.
“Understandable. Please have a seat.” Hilbert smiled and sat down on the sofa on the other side of the coffee table. Hampres and Escalante also took their seats.
After Audrey had taken her seat, Hilbert lifted the candle wick to brighten it a little.
He looked at Audrey through the candlelight.
“Now answer me honestly. Are you sure you want to join the Psychology Alchemists?”
Under the illumination of the candlelight, his eyes seemed to be dyed with a hint of gold. Deep within his pupils, there seemed to be another eye, a vertical eye.
Audrey’s mind suddenly turned adrift for a moment before she regained her senses. She lightly nodded and said, “Yes.”
Hilbert asked again, “Will you intentionally hurt the Psychology Alchemists?”
His tone carried a strange inducement, as though as long as the person being questioned gave an affirmative answer, they would unwittingly agree and abide by it from the bottom of their hearts.
“No,” Audrey answered very logically.
After a few questions, Hilbert, Escalante, and the others heaved sighs of relief.
The former smiled and asked, “Is there anything else you would like to say?”
Audrey hesitated for a moment and then displayed her sincerity.
“I once purchased the Spectator formula at a Beyonder gathering. I-I’m already a Spectator.”
That Beyonder gathering is called the Tarot Gathering…
Audrey thought to herself proudly.
Audrey knew that her mind and psyche were being influenced by some kind of Beyonder power. It was only because of the “Angel’s Blessing” provided by Mr. Fool that she was able to miraculously be immune to that state. Therefore, she decided to set certain things in motion, using small secrets to stun her counterparts, so as to hide the more crucial matters, in return for obtaining greater trust.
The reason why she was doing this wasn’t because she didn’t believe in the angel, but because she felt that she could observe her counterparty just like how they were observing her.
Although she had always “hidden” herself in the “dark” and pretended to not be considered a Beyonder, performing in a way which would not arouse suspicion, she was still more willing to take the members of the Psychology Alchemists seriously. After all, they were professionals, and she could only be considered a dabbler in the Beyonder circle. She lacked the experience and wasn’t flexible enough. It was very possible that she would expose certain problems from things she had yet to realize.
In that case, she might as well take this opportunity to “confess” and completely dispel some of the doubts of the Psychology Alchemists’ members.
She had called the descent of the angel and its envelopment of her with its wings as a “blessing.”
Upon hearing Audrey’s reply, both Escalante and Hampres showed a brief look of surprise. For a moment, they even doubted their own powers.
As for Hilbert, he curled the corners of his lips into a faint smile, showing no abnormal reaction.
He nodded in satisfaction and gently said, “Your honesty is admirable.
“Anything else?”
Audrey pretended to be in a trance as she shook her head.
“There isn’t anything else.”
Hilbert thought for a moment before asking a few more questions.
“Which Beyonder gathering did you buy the Spectator formula from? Who did you buy it from? Where did you get the ingredients for concocting the potion?”
Audrey’s eyes darted around slightly as she showed an expression of recalling.
“I have to keep the Beyonder gathering a secret.
“I was unable to see what the person who sold me the Spectator formula looks like. But from the way he speaks, I could determine that he was a believer of the Lord of Storms.”
Upon hearing that, Hilbert nodded slightly, as though he recalled something.
Audrey continued, “My Spectator potion ingredients were mainly found from my family’s vault. The rest were exchanged from my few friends.”
Two Spectator potions…she added silently.
Most of them were found from her family’s vault…Hilbert, Escalante, and Hampres ruminated over the words, momentarily at a loss for words.
After a few seconds, Hilbert nodded to Escalante and Hampres, indicating that he found everything alright.
After receiving the same reply from the rest, the gold tinge in his eyes faded, and the vertical pupil in his eyes faded rapidly.
Hilbert touched the wick of the candle again, causing the flame to flicker.
In that instance of alternating light and darkness, Audrey discovered that the strange power that affected her had suddenly disappeared.
She controlled her adrift expression and switched to an appearance of doubt and inquiry.
“I didn’t expect you to already be a Spectator.” Hilbert chuckled.
“Huh?” Audrey showed her surprise and panic at the right moment.
Knowing what kind of emotional reaction to show in the appropriate situation and knowing, in detail, what kind of expression and body language to react with was the basic skill of a Telepathist.
Hilbert smiled and said, “There’s no need to be nervous. We don’t mind. That was the last of our tests.
“Congratulations, you have passed all the tests. Now, you’re an official member of our Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright then…” Audrey hesitated, then she smiled. “It felt like a dream.”
She then stood up, lifted the edges of her skirt, and bowed at Hilbert and the others. She then said with a faint smile, “We are now companions.”
Escalante and the others immediately stood up and bowed to the beautiful girl of noble status who was so polite to them.
After the two sat back down, Hilbert organized his words and said, “Miss Audrey, I’m going to formally explain to you about the situation of the Psychology Alchemists.”
“Alright,” Audrey said with a smile. “Just call me by my name.”
Hilbert nodded. Leaning back, he crossed his right leg and clasped his hands.
“The original Psychology Alchemists was just a seminar for enthusiasts who all believed that the mind has limitless power and infinite wonders.
“Later on, this seminar obtained a treasure map and found the relics left behind by Hermes.”
“Hermes of the Hermes language?” Audrey asked in excitement.
“Yes, he was one of the earliest masters of mysticism from the human race, and the language of ancient Hermes that he created resonated with the power of nature. He was active during the dark Second Epoch. Back then, humans were only the servants and slaves of giants,” Hilbert said with utmost reverence.
He let out a soft sigh.
“The original members of the Psychology Alchemists found a lot of things from the ruins. They discovered that Hermes was a mysticism master in the field of the mind. His research target was the dragons that ruled the sky during the Second Epoch. To be precise, the dragons of the mind.
“The information he left behind shows that mind dragons have advanced far into this field and have achieved the same level of achievement as deities.”
I know. The Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt was an ancient god…Audrey thought quite complacently.
Hilbert sighed and said, “Those materials laid the foundation and direction for the research of our Psychology Alchemists.
“We believe that the mind has many secrets and that every one of them is hidden somewhere deep and difficult to grasp. Heh, forgive me for using the adjective ‘deep,’ which seems to be the most appropriate term to me.
“The slightest mistake in the study of those secrets would cause irreversible harm to the body. Audrey, you have to remember that matters in this aspect needs to be done carefully.”
After Audrey nodded, he continued.
“If we can unravel the secrets of the mind, then we can, on the one hand, unearth the power hidden deep in one’s consciousness, and accomplish many miraculous deeds, and on the other hand, we can influence or even control the minds of others.
“After reaching this level, what lies ahead is the sea of gathered collective subconsciousness, which is the place we look forward to the most. Of course, the description of a collective subconsciousness isn’t accurate enough; I prefer to call it the ‘mind world of all living beings.’ It has a veiled and miraculous connection to the spirit world.”
“If one can master this ‘mind world,’ what kind of Beyonder powers would we obtain?” Audrey showed her curiosity at the right moment and her lack of knowledge in this area.
Hilbert smiled and said, “You should’ve noticed some of the wonderful phenomena in the real world. When we wish to receive something, it will happen to appear. When we want to visit a friend, they will happen to knock on the door. And when we desire something to happen, it begins at that exact moment.
“You might say it’s a coincidence, but sometimes there are too many coincidences. Our research shows that many of these coincidences are caused by an unconscious, magical influence of the mind.
“When you master the ‘mind world,’ which is also the sea that gathers the collective subconscious, then you will master ‘coincidences,’ creating magical phenomena that make chance appearances as an echo of your mind. It will appear as you wish.”
“Th-this is too amazing.” Audrey had heard The Sun mention the Dragon of Nightmare before, but the description was far less detailed than Hilbert’s.
Hilbert chuckled and said, “At our level, it’s better not to discuss such a deep and profound question. If we do, we’ll easily lose ourselves. I’ll continue introducing the Psychology Alchemists.
“The discovery of the ruins marked the establishment of the organization. The members at the beginning wanted to maintain a state of pure academic discussion, but they would always need help when encountering matters. Similarly, they lack items and research materials. That’s why the Psychology Alchemists slowly became systematic and transformed into a real secret organization.
“However, compared to other secret organizations, our structure and relationships are still relatively loose.”
“That’s what I like about it,” Audrey expressed her opinion.
Hilbert explained the main rules and regulations, before finally concluding, “When you reach a higher rank, you’ll be able to meet the other members.
“I’ll now give you the Sequence 8 Telepathist potion.”
They did prepare a Telepathist potion as expected…Audrey was both glad and proud.
After seeing the lustrous potion, she hesitated and said, “I wish to consume it after I get back.”
She still doesn’t trust us, and she wishes to make confirmation…Hilbert read Audrey’s thoughts and replied with a smile, “Okay.
“With your performance, drinking the Telepathist potion shouldn’t be a problem.”
Audrey beamed and thanked him before asking a probing question, “Can you give me the potion formula to Psychiatrist? I wish to seek out and gather the ingredients, ahead of time, so that I don’t waste any time.”
… When other people join the Psychology Alchemists, other than hoping to get a formula, don’t they hope to apply for the corresponding Beyonder ingredients? Who says it in such a carefree manner and talk about trying to gather them ahead of time?Hilbert, Hampres, and Escalante were speechless for a while as they looked at the girl who spoke of such things with a normal tone.
A few seconds later, Hilbert forced out a smile.
“I’ll help you make the application.
“Normally, this would require contribution points, and contribution points come from the missions we assign you, the research contributions you make, and the new information and materials you gather.”
“Okay, I’ll do my best,” Audrey said briskly.
She remained silent after leaving Escalante’s house, but only until she entered her room and sent Annie and the others away did she turn to the huge golden retriever and smile.
“Susie, we got your potion~!”
It’s a pity that the Rainbow Salamander that Alfred found for me couldn’t be of use. It can only be exchanged for money…Audrey sighed emotively in her heart.
Susie looked at the bottle containing the Telepathist potion and wagged her tail cheerfully.
Audrey had hung a pair of gold-rimmed glasses around her neck just for laughs.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s house.
Klein had been invited to breakfast. Apart from him, Kaslana was invited as well.
After eating a mouthful of the soft potato pie, Klein praised, “Mr. Stanton, your cooking skills are excellent.”
Isengard, who had gray hair at his temples, smiled and said, “It’s a specialty of Lenburg. And to the Beyonders of the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, being multi-talented is a common trait. Its Sequence 6 is called Polymath.
“It’s easy for people to lose control for the corresponding potion. Until now, I still don’t have the confidence to make the advancement attempt.”
Polymath… This Sequence sounds strong just from its name… The Reader pathway’s Sequence 7 is called Knowledge Keeper or Detective. It’s a “job” that leans towards grasping knowledge and deduction. At most, it would be accompanied by decent combat techniques and the ability to use machinery, so it cannot be considered powerful. But at Sequence 6, there seems to be a sudden qualitative change, especially more so in the field of Beyonder combat… From the looks of it, each Beyonder pathway has its own critical point below the High Sequences, but it isn’t fixed at a particular Sequence. For example, the Seer pathway’s critical point is Magician…Klein drank a mouthful of hot coffee and didn’t try probing on the secrets to other Sequences. Instead, he smiled and said, “Mr. Stanton, you seem to be quite relaxed. You’re not nervous or worried at all.”
Isengard didn’t answer immediately. He put down his knife and fork, took out his pipe, and said, “You don’t mind, right?”
Actually, I do, but the pollution and smog in Backlund is already so bad that a few more puffs of secondhand smoke won’t make it any worse…Klein shook his head and smiled.
“This aids in your thinking?”
“More accurately, it’s a habit that I have after breakfast every day.” Done with his pipe, Isengard took a deep drag.
As the smoke was exhaled, he sighed and said, “Fear, nervousness, and worry doesn’t help us face the threat. In that case, why not take it a little easier? The brain will become more active because of this. My assistant easily got worried which led to his fatal disaster. Sigh…”
Isengard glanced at Kaslana and continued, “Furthermore, our opponent is a Desire Apostle. We have to refrain from having intense emotions.”
Having said that, he chuckled.
“Most importantly, we have no other means of locating the Desire Apostle.”
“What do we do?” Kaslana put down the last piece of bacon and asked seriously.
Isengard took a drag and said in a self-deprecating manner, “When discussing topics like this, I prefer reclining chairs.
“Apart from being able to sense danger, Devils aren’t good at divination or premonition. Therefore, if a Desire Apostle wishes to figure out the main revenge target, he would need to actively investigate and gather information. Otherwise, how would he know which group of private detectives had made considerable contributions to the serial murder? How was he able to precisely pinpoint you and me?
“In such a process, he definitely would’ve interacted with many people. Even in a disguise, he’s bound to leave some clues. In addition to the rough image given by the Machinery Hivemind, this will form clues.
“Similarly, if he wants to attack me, then he has to find out where I live, what are my entry and exit patterns, as well as when I work or rest. He also needs to know if there are powerful official Beyonders protecting me. This requires a considerable observation period and corresponding inquiries, and similarly, this means interacting with others and certain locations. Heh heh, once there’s an interaction, there will be clues.
“I like the maxim: wherever he steps, whatever he touches, whatever he leaves, even unconsciously, will serve as a silent witness against him.”
I know that sentence. It was said by Emperor Roselle…Klein smiled.
Soon after, he felt a little despondent, because this was the second time he heard someone mention this maxim in this world.
The last time it happened was when he was in Tingen.
Kaslana, whose cheeks were drooping, sighed.
“As expected of a great detective. I never thought about such things. I admire your observation and reasoning skills.”
Isengard responded with a smile, “Everyone has their own areas of expertise. If it’s just fighting, then I would be defeated by you again and again.
“Sherlock must’ve also thought of the things I just said. He also has outstanding observation and reasoning skills, and he’s an outstanding detective.”
Actually, I felt a little ashamed when you were speaking so confidently earlier…Klein squeezed out a smile.
“No, you’re a true detective, and I’m still a long way off.”
“You really are a modest young man.” Isengard sighed.
He smiled and said, “Next up, we’ll proceed by taking these points in mind. You’ll have to use your own resources and information channels.”
Aside from the Tarot Club, a third of my resources and information channels in Backlund are from you, my good old man…Klein forced a smile and replied, “Alright.”
Apart from the Beyonder gathering held by Eye of Wisdom, the only people he could seek help from were Maric, Miss Sharron, Vampire Emlyn White, and Father Utravsky.
With the Machinery Hivemind secretly protecting me, I’ll have to eliminate Miss Sharron and Maric… I can visit Emlyn the vampire as he’s now a half-believer of Mother Earth, and is under the protection of Bishop Utravsky. He wouldn’t encounter any danger from the official Beyonders…Klein instantly decided on the direction to take.
Kaslana remained silent for a few seconds before replying, “No problem.”
Klein wiped the remaining cream onto the last bit of toast, chewed, and swallowed it at a leisurely pace before asking, “Mr. Stanton, you previously mentioned the activation of a particular Sealed Artifact. Will it be able to help us deal with the Desire Apostle?”
“Yes, it played a critical role in finding and surrounding the Devil dog back then,” Isengard replied frankly. “Its code name is 1-42.”
1-42? A Grade 1 Sealed Artifact is highly dangerous and can only be used in limited ways. Even the Backlund diocese can only keep one or two items…A corresponding description flashed across Klein’s mind, and he asked with great interest, “What is it? What abilities and negative effects does it have?”
Isengard laughed and said, “That is a secret of the Church of the Evernight Goddess. I do not know, and I only know that it was originally not in Backlund. It was rushed here as an emergency because of the serial murders.
“It is said that it’s a full-body armor which is silver in color with dark-red blood stains. It once caused the destruction of a small city, and over a hundred thousand people died because of it.”
“Cursed armor?” Klein asked in return by giving it a name.
Isengard spewed a mouthful of smoke and shook his head in seriousness.
“Perhaps it isn’t cursed. Some people call it ‘Berserker’s Armor’ or ‘Bloodthirster’s Armor.’ My Church once guessed that the blood it’s stained with comes from a deity from ancient times.
“When it was first discovered, it appeared to be nothing out of the ordinary. It was treated as a simple antique, sold and collected by others.
“But as time passed, those who came into contact with it died, one after another. It was an extremely terrifying death, nearly to the point of dismemberment, and after that, with it as the center, death spread outwards. There was no longer any need for contact, and as such, a small city was destroyed.
“This happened early in the Fifth Epoch. The Nighthawks were responsible for the aftermath.”
As expected of a Beyonder from the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. He knows enough history and Beyonder events…Klein secretly praised.
Kaslana asked, sounding a little worried, “Will it bring us danger?”
“The Church of the Evernight Goddess definitely found the right way of sealing it, but for us, it’s best if we avoid contact as much as possible,” Isengard said, half as consolement and half as a warning.
After breakfast, he and Klein went into the activity room where the fight had taken place. Kaslana first headed to the bathroom.
Looking at her back, Klein thoughtfully said, “She seems to be a Beyonder from the Arbiter pathway?”
“Your observation skills are indeed outstanding.” Isengard sat down in the reclining chair.
As Klein walked to the sofa, he whispered in confusion, “This pathway is strictly controlled by the royal family, the military, and the ancient nobles. Very few formulas and ingredients appear in the outside world. Kaslana has such a background?”
Isengard smiled and said, “Quite obviously.
“However, even to this point, she hasn’t taken the initiative to mention the relevant matters. This implies that there really is a reason that makes it somewhat inconvenient for her to mention it.”
He looked at Klein with a smile in his eyes, as if to say:“aren’t you the same as well?”
Klein laughed dryly and sat down.
After a while, Kaslana came to the activity room and continued discussing the matter regarding the Desire Apostle with Klein and Isengard.
As she was speaking, her expression suddenly became gloomy and she sighed.
“I was pulled into the most dangerous case this time. I have no idea if I’ll survive this at the end. I-if I were to be killed by the Desire Apostle, I wish to have this on my tombstone: ‘She had a great mother.'”
Kaslana’s voice gradually lowered as her difficult-to-get-along-with personality seemed to soften.
Isengard shared the same sentiments and nodded.
“Similarly, he’s the most dangerous enemy I’ve encountered.”
He then laughed and said, “If I die because of this, and both of you are still alive, would you be willing to help me deliver my remains to the Holy Temple of Knowledge in Lenburg?”
… Stop raising death flags!Klein’s mouth was half open, and he didn’t know how to stop the two detectives in front of him.
“No problem, but I hope this day will never come.” He tried his best to dispel the thought.
Isengard glanced at him and asked curiously, “Sherlock, what about you? If you were killed by the Desire Apostle, what wish do you have that you hope others can fulfill for you?”
… Revive me!Klein sighed and said, “I hope that I can be buried in a cemetery with good scenery. It’s best if my corpse is intact and is sprinkled with holy water and fresh flowers…”
The core meaning of his words was:Do not cremate me!
The three of them fell silent for a while until they heard the tinkling sound of the doorbell.
The visitor was the deacon named Ikanser Bernard from the Machinery Hivemind. His hair was stubbornly squeezing out from the brim of his hat, giving his deep, masculine outline an indescribably messy feeling.
This time, he wasn’t holding the silver mirror named Arrodes. It was unknown where he had put it.
If I have a chance, I wouldn’t mind using that magic mirror to see how my loyal and humble servant would react…Klein thought.
Ikanser didn’t enter. He stood there, looking at the detective trio. He then quickly said in a deep voice, “There’s a clue to the Desire Apostle!”
West Borough, 6 Edward Street.
Ikanser Bernard pressed down on his black hat, pointed at the door behind the fountain, and said to Klein, Isengard, and Kaslana, “We have reverse-investigated the various information channels for any leaks of news or information. Combined with the outline of their side profile, as well—as well as getting the help of the magic mirror, we managed to have a preliminary suspect.”
You obviously paused for a moment when you mentioned the magic mirror. I wonder what price you paid to get the answer you wanted…Klein sensed the problem in Ikanser’s tone and felt a baffling hint of sympathy for him.
“It’s the owner of this house?” Kaslana returned with a question, sounding almost certain.
Isengard Stanton looked around and said, as if pondering, “You chose to inform us directly because you found another piece of evidence?”
“Yes, the portrait of the house’s owner proves some of it. Heh, he never takes photographs,” Ikanser answered frankly. “Besides, the people around here have seen a big black dog in the neighborhood many times in the past.”
“This can basically prove that the suspect is that Desire Apostle.” Having said this, Isengard couldn’t help but laugh. “Sorry, we were too anxious and didn’t give you a chance to introduce the suspect.”
As he walked around the fountain and toward the front door of the house, Ikanser quickly said, “The owner of this house is Patrick Jason, the principal shareholder of a small bank. According to the description from his neighbors, he’s a cheerful, enthusiastic, and optimistic middle-aged man who has remained a bachelor, but it is believed that he had several mistresses.
“At this level of wealth, the number of servants he hires is utterly inadequate. Every time a banquet or ball is held, he would need to hire a batch of temporary attendants from the City Family Servant Assistance Association. In regards to this, his explanation is due to a problem of insomnia. Too many servants will affect the silence he needs.”
“I can tell that he has many secrets which need hiding, so he doesn’t dare to hire too many servants,” Isengard said half-jokingly.
Klein, who didn’t hire a single servant, said somewhat guiltily, “Perhaps it’s simply because his finances aren’t as good as others think.”
“Yes, that’s a factor that cannot be ruled out.” Isengard stepped up to the porch and came in front of the main door.
Ikanser looked at Klein and said as if in enlightenment, “You don’t hire servants and only have your landlord’s maid do temporary cleaning twice a week. Is it to conceal the secret that you’re a Beyonder?”
Of all my secrets, that is the most trivial one…Klein deliberately smiled bitterly and said, “Yes.”
As they spoke, Ikanser pushed open the front door, and an indescribable stench drifted out.
“The smell of decay…” Isengard made a judgment in an instant.
Ikanser called over a Machinery Hivemind team member.
“Carlson, any discoveries?”
The Beyonder, Carlson, wore thick glasses and had a complicated expression on his face.
“We found a lot of bodies here.
“In the cement in the basement, in the thick walls, and in the places where the garden is overgrown with weeds, one hidden corpse after another was found. The earliest could be from more than a decade ago, and the latest are the servants who were still alive a few days ago.
“Some of them are just bones, some slightly rotten. Deacon, this place is like a human slaughterhouse!”
As he spoke, the Machinery Hivemind members and the carefully selected police officers behind him carried out one corpse after another.
Some of the corpses were dismembered. Tongues, fingers, stomach bags, eyes, etc. were all lying in disarray. Some of the corpses were only bones.
“It looks like many of Backlund’s disappearance cases will be solved because of this.” Isengard pinched his nose and sighed.
When Klein saw an intestine which was almost dragged across the ground, he exhaled and turned to look around the house.
Machinery Hivemind member, Carlson, muttered again, “Jason paid his servants very high wages and gave them a lot of holidays. The servants living around him were all very envious… Jason’s cook even promised his child that he would be home this week and take him to the circus to watch a performance…”
“A true devil…” Kaslana was slightly perturbed.
Looking around, Klein restrained his emotions and solemnly asked, “Why are the furnishings of the house so simple and crude?
“As a banker, even if the bank he owns isn’t big, Jason should’ve had expensive porcelain, excellent paintings, luxurious wall clocks, and all sorts of items made of high-quality silk. Why can’t we see any of that here? Well, the wood for his furniture is still pretty good.”
Carlson glanced at Deacon Ikanser, and after receiving an assenting nod, he said, “It’s clear that Jason had planned this revenge for a long time. He sold the valuable but inconspicuous items in the house, and he had even agreed to the Varvat Bank’s purchase of his estate.
“After killing his servants, he sped up his liquidation and sold the oil painting and other items. He appeared to be certain that he would definitely be found, and he didn’t have any thoughts of getting lucky.
“Before taking action, all he had left was his house, furniture, and identity. It’s unknown where he had moved large quantities of cash, precious metals, and jewelry to.”
After listening to Carlson’s description, Klein suddenly thought of a few adjectives: calm, rational, crazy!
“A true devil,” Isengard evaluated before sharing his deductions. “He is clear-headed and calm in his actions, but he has a strong crazy tendency and a spirit of adventure, which is characteristic of the past two deeds.”
“Therefore, we have to be wary of him taking risks?” Klein grasped the gist of Detective Stanton’s words.
“Yes.” Isengard gravely nodded.
Next, the few detectives searched the house and found a lot of evidence to prove that Patrick Jason was problematic. They also saw the portrait hanging in the activity room.
It depicted a middle-aged man with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tiny of gray, ordinary facial features, and neatly-combed hair. He didn’t have any special features.
At that moment, Ikanser came in and said to Klein and the others, “We found some items in a secret chamber that confirms that Jason Patrick had attempted to summon an even more powerful devil, but for some reason, he didn’t succeed. And those items have confirmed his identity. He’s a member of the Devil family known as Beria, so his real name should be Jason Beria.”
The Beria family?Klein nodded, unsurprised.
“In the ancient Fourth Epoch, the human faction that worshiped devils formed a scattered alliance known as the Blood Sanctify Sect. This organization was internally divided quite drastically. The three great Devil families of Nois, Andariel, and Beria were a tripartite balance of forces. Their ancestors once received the bestowment of the Abyss, and they worship an evil god by the name ‘Dark Side of the Universe.’ They believe that ‘He’ is the ruler of the Abyss and that ‘He’ is the devastator of the world who would corrupt and degenerate the real world’s entire universe,” Isengard introduced to the unaffiliated Beyonders, Kaslana and Klein.
Ikanser shook his head and added, “If a deeply divided organization doesn’t eventually split, integration and unification are inevitable trends. Various situations and rumors indicate that the Beria and Andariel families have gradually weakened since at least a thousand years ago, to the point of becoming vassals of the Nois family in recent decades. Well, the Beria family’s symbol is the abstract symbol combination of a pentagram and goat horns.”
Regardless, the Beria family is still an extremely ancient family with deep roots. It’s no wonder Jason was able to raise a Devil dog. Sigh, that’s just one of the reasons, another reason is that he owns a bank, even if it wasn’t big… In the Second Epoch, the ancient god that corresponds to the Dark Side of the Universe is Devil Monarch, Farbauti. Is there any connection between the two?Klein sighed while feeling curious.
After much searching, the three detectives and the Machinery Hivemind members could only confirm that Jason Patrick was the Desire Apostle, but they were unable to find the man’s current location.
On the pretext of getting help from others, Klein took a handkerchief that Jason had used during the Devil summoning ritual, with plans on finding a chance to divine above the gray fog. After all, Jason had dealt with the items he often came into contact with.
Shortly after, Ikanser came to them and said with a heavy expression, “The Nighthawks will be bringing that Sealed Artifact here. We will be making a move first.”
“Alright,” Isengard and Kaslana answered at the same time.
As for Klein, he had long since raised his hands and feet in approval inwardly.
After exiting Jason’s villa, which occupied a large area, Klein looked back and his expression gradually turned grim.
He said doubtfully, “I think there’s a problem.”
“What problem?” Kaslana hurriedly asked.
Klein deliberated and said, “He sold the bank, his business, and many valuable items ahead of time. That means that Jason is prepared to give up his current identity and life. If his motive is solely to seek revenge on the Devil dog, it’s not sufficient to initiate such a series of actions.”
“Maybe he had a very deep relationship with the Devil dog? Sherlock, you might not think so, but I’ve seen people who treat pets as family,” Kaslana said in disagreement.
Isengard, who was standing beside them, solemnly said, “No, Sherlock is quite right.
“Kaslana, do you know what the ancient name of the Devil pathway’s Sequence 8 is?”
Kaslana revealed a look of contemplation. She had apparently heard of it, but she couldn’t immediately recall it.
At that moment, Klein answered for her in a low voice, “Coldblooded.”
Coldblooded…As she mulled over the name, she suddenly understood why the two great detectives, Moriarty and Stanton, would say so.
Seeing her reaction, Klein pointed in another direction.
“Let’s split up and begin with our own information channels.”
After receiving an affirmative response from Isengard and Kaslana, he left in a hurry. However, he didn’t rush south of the bridge to find Emlyn White.
He wanted to head to the Chissak Police Station and retrieve the fifty pounds he posted as bail.
He has already been proven to be without problems. Both Isengard Stanton and the official Beyonders had given their respective testimonies.
The front door to Jason Patrick’s house suddenly burst open, and a group of Nighthawks in black tweed coats jogged inside.
They wore vigilant and alert expressions, as though they were facing an extremely terrifying enemy.
Tap! Tap! Tap!A person decked out in full silver armor walked in.
The armor exuded a feeling that made it seem like it was abnormally heavy. Various details about it adhered to an ancient style, and from its left shoulder, all the way diagonally to the abdomen area, it was stained with a splash of dark red blood that appeared impossible to remove. Coupled with the sputtering red spots in other places, it created a very queer and beautiful scene, as if it was a unique and magnificent decoration.
Soul Assurer Soest took out his pocket watch and gave it a look.
“Change.”
The silver armor stopped, lifting its visor to reveal the wearer. It was a handsome man with black hair and green eyes.
“Leonard, hot water has been prepared in the master bedroom’s bathroom on the second floor. Don’t delay any longer; otherwise, you’ll only be able to return to the embrace of the Goddess,” Soest exhorted him.
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard Mitchell, with the help of the rest of the Nighthawks, removed his heavy blood-stained silver armor.
With red gloves on, he didn’t say anything, nor did he hesitate as he rushed to the second floor and found the bathtub still billowing with white steam.
Leonard quickly stripped off his clothes and lied down in the hot water without even exposing his nose.
His skin quickly turned red like a cooked lobster, and strange, scar-like silver lines gradually started to appear on the surface of his skin.
Those silver lines were like pure blade beams which constantly spread outwards and fused with the hot water.
In less than ten seconds, the steam disappeared and a thin layer of transparent ice formed on the surface of the hot water!
Only when all the silver lines dispersed did Leonard sit up, panting heavily.
He cocked his head slightly as if he was listening to something. Then, he said with a lowered voice, “Old Man, do you know the origins of 1-42?”
An elderly voice rang out in his mind.
“You are getting more and more impolite.
“I don’t know where that strange armor comes from.”
Without waiting for Leonard to ask further, he let out a chuckle.
“But I think I recognize the owner of the blood.”
“Who is it?” Leonard asked curiously.
The slightly aged voice said in a low, deep voice, “An ancient god before the Cataclysm.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
As soon as Klein stepped into the quiet prayer hall, he saw Father Utravsky and Vampire Emlyn White, one in the front and one in the back, sitting on chairs of different heights. Their hands were placed in front of their mouths and noses, with their fingers clasped together and palms empty.
This was the unique prayer position of the Church of Mother Earth. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Right now, Emlyn White’s expression was gentle and calm, without any trace of the arrogance and vexation which he had before.
Klein slightly moved the corner of his mouth as he silently drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
He took a seat at random, waited until the prayer was over, and then walked over to Emlyn White. He said with a smile, “You are especially pious today.”
“What?” Emlyn snapped to his senses as he muttered to himself while his expression was pale. “What have I done, what have I done…”
His voice trailed off, as though recalling what he had just done.
“Maybe it’s not a bad thing.” Klein consoled the vampire in an utterly unconvincing manner before sitting down next to him.
“I don’t want to hear others say something like that. Although I feel my resistance is weakening…” Emlyn wore a livid expression and he said with a tone filled with despondence, “But I don’t want to betray the moon!”
Klein didn’t continue with the topic that depressed the vampire as he casually asked, “Do you Sanguines worship the Primordial Moon, or a particular deity that represents the moon? Or perhaps, the two of them can be considered the same?”
“All of them.” Emlyn slightly raised his chin, “To a pure-blooded Sanguine, we obviously believe in the deity that represents the moon. of course, it is the god who represents the moon. Her name is Lilith, and she is the ancestor of us Sanguine, an ancient deity. And when humans become Sanguine, they tend to worship the Primordial Moon. Under normal circumstances, the two can be considered equivalent, but there are times when they do not overlap and there are differences.”
“A human becoming a Sanguine?” Klein wasn’t surprised that Emlyn White was able to say the name of an ancient god from the Second Epoch. Instead, he was more concerned about the tidbit about humans becoming Sanguine.
Is this the Vampire Sequence that Mr. Azik had mentioned?he thought.
Emlyn said with a slightly complicated expression, “Yes, there are two types. One is transformed from a bestowment from a powerful Sanguine, and the other is transformed from consuming a corresponding potion. The latter is our most hated enemy.”
“Why?” Klein vaguely guessed at the answer.
Emlyn gritted his teeth and replied, “The main ingredient of their potion is our blood essence.”
As expected…Klein turned his head and sized up Emlyn a few times.
The gaze left Emlyn feeling a little nervous as he snorted.
“You’re already a Beyonder; there’s no way you can switch pathways!”
It’s only because this is my first time seeing a walking, no—a living, no—talking Beyonder ingredient… However, in a certain sense, every human Beyonder is also such an ingredient…Klein originally only wanted to inwardly make a casual joke, but soon he felt a strong sense of sadness.
At this moment, Emlyn looked at the Bishop Utravsky, who was carefully polishing the Sacred Emblem of Life, and said in a low voice, “I found two ingredients that you wanted.”
“What are they?” Klein didn’t attempt to hide his joy.
Emlyn responded smoothly, “Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland and blood. The asking price is 2,000 pounds for the former and 300 pounds for 100 milliliters of the latter.”
2,300…Klein blurted out, “Can I get a discount?”
After receiving his bail money back, he had a total of 2,185 pounds in cash.
For a member of the middle class, this was already quite an abundant amount of savings. Perhaps some people might not be able to save that much money in their entire lifetime, but Klein found that it wasn’t enough…
“No, if it weren’t for me, he would’ve wanted 2,800 pounds, and according to the agreement, you would’ve paid me an extra 150 pounds for a total of 2,450 pounds,” Emlyn said while shaking his head.
Looking at Klein’s expression, he quickly added, “In this era, dragons are rare. Other than the long-lived Sanguine, it is very difficult to find similar Beyonder ingredients elsewhere. Even if they exist, they would be more expensive than ours.”
I’m still short of 265 pounds… Having saved up so much money with such great difficulty, it will be emptied out at once. Yet, I still don’t have enough… I hope Mr. Hanged Man will be able to sell the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic as soon as possible… After this, there’s still the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. It wouldn’t be any cheaper… There’s no way to confirm Little Sun’s side of things, with him needing to conduct himself properly. The amount he owes me is probably best repaid by using the means to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption in a mystical item. That would be a better form of concealment…Many thoughts instantly flashed through Klein’s mind as he felt the light outside the window dim significantly.
He took a deep breath and said, “Okay.
“However, this deal will be delayed for some time. I recently provoked a fellow and am now being protected by official Beyonders. You don’t wish for that seller to be locked up in the cathedral’s basement, right?”
And I still have to gather the rest of the money…Klein tilted his head slightly to look at the cathedral’s dome.
“Official Beyonders?” Emlyn White jumped up and looked around.
Klein glanced at him and said, “Don’t worry about it. You’re now a priest of the Church of Mother Earth, and you have legal status. Moreover, Bishop Utravsky will protect you.”
“I’m not…” Emlyn’s denial was exceptionally weak.
He sat down again and suddenly thought of something as he said, “Can the official Beyonders resolve the problem of a psychological cue?”
“Maybe.” Klein almost burst out laughing. “But in that case, you will most likely become a believer of the Evernight Goddess, the God of Steam and Machinery, or the Lord of Storms. Of course, you can also choose to become a member of the military’s special department. They might be able to send you overseas as a spy to seduce some noble woman.
“I only like puppets and pure, beautiful girls!” Emlyn immediately emphasized.
I can tell that you’re a little interested, but only a little…Klein switched gears and asked, “Do you know any members of the Beria family?”
“Beria? That crazy family that worships devils? No, they are devils themselves!” Emlyn blurted out. “Why are you looking for them?”
Klein helplessly said, “I’ve offended one of them, Jason Patrick Beria, due to a serial murder case.
“Help me find out his recent whereabouts and acquaintances in your circle. If you have any accurate information, I will pay you, depending on the importance of the information.”
Of course, this could also be claimed from the Nighthawks, the Machinery Hivemind, and the military…Klein thought with relief.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“You actually dared to provoke a real devil.
“When you have exact information about him, he will know that you will bring him a great deal of harm.”
“It’s alright, I have the protection of the authorities,” Klein replied indifferently.
After a few seconds of silence, Emlyn said, “Well, I’ll try. The payment for information needs to be at least twenty pounds.”
After finalizing this matter, Klein didn’t stay any longer, and he walked out of the cathedral.
His mind was filled with the question of how he was going to gather the money.
Miss Magician’s new book is about to be published. She should receive a sizable amount of money for it. There will still be royalties later on. Perhaps I can promote the Astrologer potion formula to her; however, she hasn’t even gathered all the potion ingredients of Trickmaster… Miss Justice has joined the Psychology Alchemists, and I have no formulas to sell her. Sell her knowledge?
The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic is worth about 1,300 pounds, perhaps even lower… Must I produce a mystical item? Or should I think of a way to get Emlyn White to become a believer of The Fool, receiving tributes at the cost of offering to remove the psychological cue…
Right, Jason Beria carried a lot of cash, jewelry, and precious metals. If he can be found, perhaps I might get a share!
As his thoughts raced, Klein walked out of the cathedral and saw the dark sky and the thin fog.
He sighed and said, “I’m really short on money…”
…
Back at Minsk Street, Klein walked into the bathroom with a thick stack of newspapers in his hand, as if he was about to fight a protracted war.
He wanted to head above the gray fog and use Jason’s handkerchief to divine his whereabouts!
Inside the bathroom in 15 Minsk Street.
Klein took out a paper figurine from a concealed pocket, shook it, and transformed it into a body double.
He made the body double sit on the toilet with a newspaper in hand as a way to deceive others. Then, he hid himself in the shadows, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog.
These series of actions were even more magical than magic!
Inside the majestic ancient palace, Klein sat at the very end of the long bronze table, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief in front of him.
It was only a projection, but it could also be used for divination as long as the handkerchief didn’t leave his body in the real world. The earliest instance was back when he used the projection of the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem in Tingen City as a divination object. At that time, he still didn’t know how to summon himself, and he was unable to bring items with spirituality above the gray fog.
Of course, there was still a big difference between using a projection and using the actual object for divination; therefore, Klein often tried his best to use the actual object. But right now, with him being protected by official Beyonders, it wasn’t that convenient to carry out a ritual.
If anyone were to find him lighting candles in the day while on the toilet, he would be in deep trouble.
If I can really manage to obtain Jason Beria’s location via divination, I can always take the risk by summoning myself and bringing the handkerchief up here if the revelation isn’t clear enough…With a mumble, Klein produced a goatskin and a fountain pen. He wrote the divination sentence: “Jason Beria’s current location.”
Normally speaking, relying on a handkerchief that the target used only during a certain ritual made it impossible to divine the whereabouts of the target since the connection wasn’t strong enough, and there was too much interference. For example, it was very easy to end up provoking the Abyss Grand Duke which the ritual was directed at.
But for Klein, interferences could be eliminated. The so-called Abyss Grand Duke was at most a High-Sequence Devil, and not the incarnation of the Dark Side of the Universe. Above the fog, the mysterious space had already handled deities like the Eternal Blazing Sun and the True Creator. Even a slightly weaker one was at the level of an angel, Mr. Door, and up to this point in time, he hadn’t suffered any serious mishaps.
As for the problem of the connection not being strong enough, Klein, who could only be enhanced to a certain degree by the gray fog, was helpless as well. He could only give it a try and try his luck. Perhaps it would only be after he became a High-Sequence Beyonder Saint in this domain that he could have the corresponding confidence. ( Boxno vel. co m )
In theory, it’s possible. After all, when holding a ritual, one’s body, heart, and mind were unified the most. It was also the easiest to communicate with the outside world…Klein, who was now barely considered an expert in mysticism, muttered. He held the handkerchief and the goatskin with the divination statement written on it, and he leaned back into his chair.
He quickly entered a state of Cogitation and constantly chanted, “Jason Beria’s current location.”
After chanting it seven times, Klein fell into a deep sleep and entered the dream world.
Within the gray world, countless images flashed and intersected with each other in a rather dispersed manner.
Soon, the scene became clear and filled Klein’s “vision,” which made him feel as if he had entered a dream.
In the dream, the lights were dim and the desk was dark red. A figure was standing in front of the oriel window, looking out at the garden.
There was a glass shed in the garden, with roses blooming inside, bright red in the December cold.
The figure of a man was projected on the window. He was of medium height, with curly brown hair and cold brown eyes. He looked to be in his thirties.
This… Am I not divining Jason Beria’s location? Who is this? He feels a little familiar…Klein was puzzled, he but didn’t think further about it. He let his spirituality remain in a dispersed state, as if he were roaming some mysterious world.
Just as he raised the question, the man turned and walked to a corner of the room, where there were two large leather suitcases.
The man squatted down and opened one of the suitcases. Inside was a neat stack of bills, with gold bars placed on top of them.
The notes that were exposed were all in ten-pound denominations, while the gold bars shone with an enchanting luster.
The man pulled something out of a hidden pocket of his suitcase, shook it, and opened it.
It was a slightly pale piece of human skin!
A complete piece of human skin!
The man quickly stripped off his clothes and put on the human skin. In just ten seconds, he had become Jason Beria with tall cheekbones, blue eyes with a tint of gray, and neatly combed hair!
At this point, the scene suddenly shattered, and Klein opened his eyes.
It’s no wonder that Jason was willing to take a risk. So it turns out that in the past ten years, he has always been wearing a human skin and has never shown his true face… As expected of a calm and crazy Devil…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
Jason had left his portrait in the house, and it didn’t garner any suspicion from Isengard and the others, because his neighbors had seen him and knew what he looked like. Even without the portrait, with the powers of the Beyonders of the official organizations, it would’ve been easy to reconstruct his likeness, and the result would’ve been even better than a photograph; therefore, there was no reason for Jason not to have the drive to destroy something like it. This was something very logical.
Who would’ve thought that he would’ve left a hoax in somewhere that looked to be most natural! If searches are made according to the portrait, even if the Nighthawks have Sealed Artifact 1-42, it wouldn’t be that easy to lock onto the target… Moreover, in both times, he had used his own abilities to conceal his face. Who would’ve thought that his face, which had been tightly covered and concealed, was actually fake!Klein realized how cunning Jason was.
He rubbed his temples and began to recall the scenes he saw in the dream divination.
A house with a glass greenhouse. That’s a pretty obvious feature. There aren’t many similar buildings in Backlund! But the question is, how do I report it? The moment I tell the Machinery Hivemind, Jason would definitely sense the danger and start to disguise himself and move away…
Directly find the Nighthawk with Sealed Artifact 1-42? What if I encounter someone familiar? I don’t want to turn into ashes and be scattered into the Tussock River… Besides, I can’t rush to report it. I just started gathering information, so how is it possible to receive any information from my various channels so quickly…
That fellow is really carrying a large sum of cash and jewelry, a whole suitcase worth of bills… The total value may exceed 50,000 pounds…
Thoughts raced through Klein’s mind and it took him a moment to calm down. He decided to wait another two days, then use the appropriate means to inform the Nighthawks in charge of this matter with the revelation he received.
With the divination coming to an end, he returned to the real world, removed his double, and sat on the toilet himself.
…
In the afternoon, Klein threw a coin when he was about to leave.
The revelation he received was that it wasn’t beneficial for him to head out.
“There will be danger if I head out?” Klein didn’t hesitate to return to his living room and sit down.
After about twenty minutes, he heard the doorbell ring and saw that it was Isengard Stanton who had come to visit him.
“Mr. Stanton, any progress?” Klein asked rather delightfully.
Isengard pointed to the back of the hall.
“Let’s talk inside.”
“Alright.” Klein made way by stepping aside.
After sitting on two sofas which faced each other, Isengard held his hunter’s hat and took a deep breath.
“The Desire Apostle has appeared again.”
Seeing Klein maintaining his silence, he nodded in satisfaction and continued, “The families of two detectives refused protection, believing that they wouldn’t be implicated, so they remained outside. Today, at lunchtime, they were found dead in their respective offices. One was so horrified that he died from fright. The other was too excited that he expanded the last of his energy.
“They were too stubborn, as expected of believers of the Tyrant, But as a result, the Mandated Punishers have formally involved themselves. It’s said that the few Churches and the military’s High-Sequence Beyonders have cast their gaze over, and they’ve placed the matter of the Desire Apostle as one of the most important events in recent times.”
“Are you hoping that I wouldn’t reveal your identity as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom?” Klein asked, seemingly enlightened.
“It’s easy to talk between detectives.” Isengard smiled and nodded.
“No problem.” Klein made the promise first, then said, “I have some information channels that are convenient to expose. If I get valuable information from them later, I hope you can help me inform the Nighthawks and keep it confidential.”
As for why it’s the Nighthawks instead of the Machinery Hivemind, he believed that he didn’t need to be too clear about it. With the intelligence of a great detective like Stanton, he could easily figure it out.
Isengard first agreed to Klein’s request, then said in puzzlement, “By telling me, it’s the same as letting Jason notice it ahead of time.”
“Let’s hope we can think of ways of avoiding that… Also, please help me think about other possibilities. That ring of yours should be able to mimic several Beyonder powers,” Klein calmly replied.
“Alright.” Isengard didn’t say anything further.
He pondered for a few seconds and took out his pipe to take a whiff.
“The Desire Apostle’s actions today have verified one of my guesses. Heh heh, it’s also the question you thought of previously.”
“His main purpose isn’t revenge?” Klein understood what Isengard was implying.
Isengard leaned forward and solemnly said, “Since Jason has already been through the Coldblooded stage, it means that he’s definitely coldblooded. It’s impossible that he would go this far for that Devil.
“Sherlock, look. Up until now, all of the official Beyonders in Backlund have been mobilized, and even the High-Sequence Beyonders have shifted their attention to this matter. At this point, if Jason wants to deal with someone else—the true target—wouldn’t it be much easier?”
Klein thought over it for a moment and replied heavily, “That makes sense!”
…
After a short exchange, Isengard went on to find Kaslana. After Klein tossed the coin, he went out as planned, heading for the Quelaag Club.
Neither of them had yet revealed their suspicions to the official Beyonders, fearing that it would end up directing harm at Jason, making him detect it and abandon his series of actions.
As soon as he entered the Quelaag Club, Klein met the surgeon, Aaron in the lobby.
“Long time no see,” he smiled and greeted him.
“I’ve been really busy recently,” Aaron replied in a friendly manner, but he maintained his cold expression out of habit. “Besides, my wife recently got pregnant, and I’m going to be a father again.”
“Congratulations. When did this happen?” Klein asked casually.
Aaron thought for a while and said, “It was just confirmed. She should be pregnant for more than a month.”
“More than a month?” Klein was startled, and then he looked into his eyes.
“Yes, a month or so ago.” Aaron nudged his gold-rimmed glasses and gave him a positive answer.
A month or so ago? Isn’t that when you were being troubled by Will Auceptin-related nightmares?Klein was surprised and puzzled, but he didn’t let his emotions show.
In the blink of an eye, he thought of the two divinations he had made.
Will Auceptin was in a dark room with the sound of running water outside.
Was that symbolizing amniotic fluid or blood?Klein’s heart chilled as he suddenly understood something.
When he looked at Dr. Aaron again, he wore a rather complicated look in his eyes.
He suspected that his wife was carrying Will Auceptin, a Snake of Mercury!
In the symbolism of mysticism, the Snake of Fate’s head and tail are connected, with it devouring its own tail. It implies the cycle of destiny in a hidden manner… In order to avoid his enemy, Will Auceptin took the initiative to secretly initiate a new cycle in advance?Klein guessed based on what he knew.
Dr. Aaron didn’t notice the abnormality he was trying hard to hide. He smiled and said, “He’ll definitely be a cute guy. When he’s born, I’ll hold a party to celebrate his arrival. Sherlock, don’t refuse my invitation when the time comes.”
“Perhaps it’s a she,” Klein replied with a smile.
Frankly speaking, he was curious to see what kind of state the newly born Snake of Mercury was in.
However, he was also a little afraid and worried. After all, the Snake of Mercury was a Sequence 1 of the Monster pathway related to fate, and it also involved the fight for the position of being a deity. No one could be sure whether the future would be smooth sailing, with peace and bliss.
For Dr. Aaron, I don’t know if it was fortune or misfortune… Whether Will Auceptin is kind is one matter, but whether or not the other Snake of Mercury would discover him is another matter… And Will Auceptin hasn’t done anything as of now. Informing the Nighthawks now would seem a little cruel. I’ve always understood wild Beyonders… It’s best to just quietly watch from the sidelines and not get involved, or perhaps taking advantage of the situation is the best choice… Maybe I made a mistake in my interpretation and am overthinking things? Perhaps Will Auceptin isn’t a Snake of Mercury at all! Perhaps the child Mrs. Aaron is carrying is very normal!Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind.
“She? That’s even better.” Aaron said in anticipation.
After some thought, Klein asked another question, “Have you had any nightmares lately?”
“Occasionally, but they were all normal nightmares. There are no longer any nightmares of Will Auceptin anymore. Sherlock, thank you for your guidance,” Aaron said earnestly.
No, no, no, that makes it abnormal. As a keyboard warrior, my limited general knowledge of psychology tells me that occasionally dreaming of Will Auceptin would be the natural thing to do. It’s a standard response from overstimulation. Since Will had caused you so much trouble and left such a deep impression on you, it would definitely be reflected in your dreams. Therefore, the correct outcome would be to occasionally dream about Will Auceptin, but the dream wouldn’t be too clear, to the point of only knowing that something like that had happened without remembering the details…Klein was pretty sure.
At that moment, he heard a rustling sound.
He subconsciously looked outside the hall, only to see the darkness in the air being dispersed by a strong wind, and the thin light-yellow fog was swept away as a result.
The leafless branches swayed back and forth, and the strong gust of wind left a clear trail towards the southeast.
A few seconds later, everything returned to normal.
“It’s hard to see such strong winds in Backlund during winter. At least, I don’t remember anything like it before.” Aaron sighed as he looked out the window.
That’s not an ordinary wind… What happened?Klein suppressed his curiosity and made an excuse to go to the bathroom to perform a simple divination, but he failed to obtain any effective revelations.
He temporarily put this matter to the back of his mind and prepared to head to the underground shooting range to practice his shooting.
At that moment, a waiter wearing a red vest came through the warm hall and respectfully said, “Mr. Moriarty, your friend is here for you.”
“Who?” Klein asked in surprise.
“Mr. Ikanser Bernard,” the red-vested attendant answered.
The deacon who’s often forced to “perm his hair”… Why is he suddenly looking for me? Have there been any new discoveries?Klein immediately walked to the reception hall of the club.
Ikanser pressed down the hat which had been pushed up by his fluffy hair, walked over, and said with a lowered voice, “The Mandated Punishers have found Jason Patrick Beria.”
“How was he found?” Klein asked, half surprised, half curious.
According to his divination, Jason Beria had always been wearing human skin. His true appearance and aura weren’t what they had assumed they were. It was almost impossible for him to be found so easily!
Ikanser surveyed the area and said, “I’m not sure. I just received the news.”
He pointed to a small white bird standing on the tree outside the door.
The bird was leisurely cleaning its feathers with its beak.
Before Klein could ask further, Ikanser gave a general account of what had happened.
“The Mandated Punishers found clues and confirmed Jason’s location. However, the Devil discovered the danger in advance and managed to kill two Mandated Punishers and fled before they managed to close in on him. This infuriated the higher-ups of the Church of the Lord of Storms. As such, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, is currently personally in pursuit. You likely saw a gust of wind just now. It was caused by him. He’s the Archbishop of the Church of the Lord of Storms’s Backlund diocese, and he’s also one of the Cardinals of the Church of the Lord of Storms.
It sounds normal, but it also feels weird… According to my theory with Mr. Isengard, this can be also understood as a way for Jason, the Desire Apostle, to draw away High-Sequence Beyonders…Klein asked after some deliberation, “Are you sure that the person discovered is Jason Beria?”
Ikanser’s expression instantly turned heavy as he replied with an odd tone, “I’ll give it a try,” he replied in a strange tone.
He motioned to Klein to follow him out and into a large carriage parked at the side of the street. There were two members of the Machinery Hivemind inside.
Ikanser took a deep breath and took out the strange-patterned silver mirror from a special pocket in his clothes.
After doing the necessary steps, he gloomily said, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is Jason Patrick Beria’s current location.’”
The surrounding light suddenly warped, as if they were lights after a rain. A scene rapidly surfaced on the silver mirror.
It was a riverboat with a sail raised. Jason Beria, with his high cheekbones, blue eyes with a gray tint, and neatly combed hair, pressed down his cap, propped up the collar of his coat, and hurried into the cabin.
“He’s really trying to escape Backlund! Spellsinger of God seems to be heading towards the dock area…” a female Machinery Hivemind member said in realization.
That’s way too easy for him to be exposed, right?Klein was filled with doubt.
Ikanser wasn’t concerned with any of this; all his attention was placed on the silver mirror’s surface.
This time, there was only the choice of answering. Answering it wrongly or lying meant suffering a terrifying penalty.
Soon, words in blood-red appeared on the mirror:
“If the man you like is covered with lumps; has his skin shed, reducing him only to flesh and blood; or has become a monster, but it is still able to communicate with him, will you still like him?”
What a shameful question… Wait, a man?Klein almost turned his head to look at Ikanser.
Ikanser slowly breathed out and said, “I will, but I will kill him with my own hands.”
“Very honest.” A new combination of words appeared on the surface of the silver mirror.
… This question and answer game is simply a public hearing…Klein really wanted to cover his face.
He looked at the other two Machinery Hivemind members and saw no abnormalities from them, or perhaps, it should be said that they were pretending to not have any abnormal expressions. He hesitantly said, “I keep feeling that all of this has been too easy. Perhaps that’s not the real Jason Beria?”
“But Jason Beria was directed at him.” Ikanser was planning to put away the silver mirror.
Klein thought for a few seconds and said after organizing his words, “No, what I truly mean is that we have to abandon any ingrained judgments. What we are looking for is that Desire Apostle, not Jason Beria. The two might not necessarily be the same.
“This is a point that I have to mention as a detective.”
…
On King’s Avenue, a luxurious carriage left the kingdom’s parliament.
The carpeted carriage was furnished with a bed, a sofa, a table, and other furniture, like a mobile room.
Duke Pallas Negan, who was dressed in a dark blue admiral’s uniform, was drinking a polished crystal glass of red wine that resembled crimson blood.
As he sampled the wine, he said thoughtfully, “Invite Earl Hall to be my guest tomorrow. I would like to discuss with him about increasing the remuneration of the factory workers and improving their working hours, as well as amending the Poor Law. These are bills he has been pushing hard for recently. He should be very interested. Heh, why would the Church of the Evernight Goddess suddenly be concerned over such matters?
“When sending the invitation, you can first inform Earl Hall about the topics I wish to discuss. The property restrictions for the elections are necessary and cannot be lowered. Otherwise, those who are in control of a large number of workers will take up more seats. Also, suppress the recent attack on the invalid voting districts…”
The secretary at the side quickly scribbled down Duke Negan’s orders.
After he was done, Duke Negan sighed and said, “The reason I’m doing this is also for the sake of the nobles. However, there are more and more useless fellows among us, and there’s even quite a number of them who owe money to the tycoons.”
At that moment, the carriage didn’t turn towards Empress Borough but went straight ahead.
As the greatest property-owning noble apart from the king, Duke Negan had many mistresses, but in the relatively conservative Loen Kingdom, this was something which would leave him vulnerable to his political enemies. Therefore, even as a noble duke, he still had to sneak around when he went to his mistress’s place, but this seemed to only give him more pleasure.
Today, he was planning to go to his most beloved mistress of the past two to three years, a young girl who had just turned twenty.
Duke Negan took out a bottle of medicine made of mummy powder and drank it. He couldn’t help but touch the accessory hanging from his neck. It was a dark blue thumb-sized conch.
It was a mystical item that the Church of the Lord of Storms had specially provided after his last assassination attempt by Qilangos. As long as Duke Negan blew on it, the Holy Wind Cathedral’s Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake would hear it and lock onto his position.
In order to protect himself, Duke Negan even moved the residences of his mistresses to areas near the Holy Wind Cathedral.
The carriage slowly moved until it reached an extremely luxurious building. At a glance, there was a glass greenhouse filled with bright red roses.
Inside the carriage outside the Quelaag Club.
“The Desire Apostle might not necessarily be Jason Beria? You believe that we might’ve been misled?” Ikanser didn’t scoff, show contempt, or think lightly of what Klein had said. Instead, he began to seriously discuss the problem with him.
Not a bad deacon… However, it could also be due to him frequently using the magic mirror name Arrodes. No matter how bad his temper is, it would eventually be worn out…Klein praised silently and nodded sincerely.
“This is my personal opinion, derived from a cautious standpoint.
“It’s very easy to prove it again. Ask the magic mirror of the Desire Apostle’s location, and not of Jason Beria’s location.”
Ikanser pressed down his hat and said, “Makes sense.”
His expression turned serious once again, and his gaze landed on the magic mirror in his palm.
“Deacon Ikanser, if you were to ask for any clues here, the Devil will definitely be able to detect it,” Klein reminded them.
“That’s right.” Ikanser turned his head to the other two members and said, “Continue protecting Mr. Moriarty in secret. Even if the Desire Apostle attacks, the three of you should be able to last for some time. Besides, there’s military personnel nearby.”
“Yes, Deacon!” the two Machinery Hivemind members answered without hesitation. ( Boxno vel. co m )
Ikanser left at once, heading for where the Nighthawks were, which was around Isengard Stanton.
With the Spellsinger of God stirred, and the Sealed Artifact of the Church of Goddess Church out in force… if the Desire Apostle were to really do anything, it would definitely be this afternoon… Let’s hope that there’s enough time and that the magic mirror will give him the correct answer… But this way, I won’t have a chance to get involved, and I won’t be able to personally see the Devil that has harmed all of us die, and I won’t have access to his suitcase full of money, gold bars, gold coins, and jewelry…Klein looked at the Ikanser’s departing back and sighed in disappointment.
However, his mood soon recovered.
That’s good too. At the very least I won’t have to take any risks and be able to safely get out of this predicament.
Furthermore, the Machinery Hivemind definitely won’t treat me unfairly. If I were to succeed, my opinions and suggestions definitely would’ve played an important role. Furthermore, I’m a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, so it’s likely I’ll receive some of the spoils… Considering the premise of 50,000 pounds, it shouldn’t be too small…
Klein couldn’t help but feel a bit regretful as he thought of this.
But he wouldn’t risk himself by getting involved.
A Magician never performs unprepared!
It happened too quickly and hastily, without giving me any time to plan at all…Klein nodded at the two Machinery Hivemind members, got out of the carriage, and returned to the Quelaag Club, where he had no trouble getting the attendant to allocate him a break room.
…
Hillston Borough. In Isengard Stanton’s living room.
Leonard Mitchell combed some of his slightly unruly black hair. In accordance with Captain Soest’s instructions and the help of the other Nighthawks, he barely managed to put on the silver armor, which was stained with large amounts of blood.
He pulled down his visor and hid his green eyes in the darkness. Then he extended his left hand, which was covered by a silver metal gauntlet, and held the magic mirror Ikanser handed him.
Within the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, the code name of the silver mirror was 2-111.
“It’s only a Grade 2 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked, slightly surprised.
Ikanser nodded.
“Yes, it’s not that dangerous.”
As he said that, he suddenly sounded like he was gritting his teeth.
“That is to say that it’s other aspects have reached the standards of a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact?” Soest asked in thought.
Ikanser warily glanced at him.
“Only in certain aspects.”
He refused to divulge any more information.
At this moment, Leonard used his right hand to gently stroke the surface of the silver mirror. The living room suddenly became quiet.
After repeating it three times, he said in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Where is the current location of the Desire Apostle who assaulted Isengard Stanton?’”
The entire house turned dark as though a dark cloud had passed by.
The surface of the silver mirror glowed with an aqueous light, and a blurry image quickly formed—it was a luxurious villa with a large garden in front of the window.
In the center of the garden, there was a glass greenhouse, with bright red roses blooming inside.
Above the glass greenhouse, the pale sun could still be seen behind the thin fog.
“It’s in Backlund!” Isengard Stanton immediately derived the location of the scene based on the angle of the view and the position of the sun in the sky.
“This is completely different from the answer when we asked about Jason Beria! We’ve been tricked!” Ikanser said in a deep voice.
Soul Assurer Soest exhaled and said, “How crafty.
“Then, who’s the Jason Beria that Spellsinger of God is chasing?
“Sigh, there’s no time for discussion. We need to narrow down the general location of the presented scene. Then, we’ll immediately take action. I suspect that the Desire Apostle is planning to cause a huge incident!”
At this point, the silver mirror known as Arrodes had dissipated the scene, replacing it with words.
It required Leonard Mitchell to answer a question, and if he lied or refused to answer, he would be severely punished.
For some baffling reason, Leonard felt a little nervous. He put away his usual frivolous attitude and quietly waited for the question.
A few seconds later, he saw the blood-red words change, taking shape one by one.
“On your body, is there something attached…”
Halfway through the question, Leonard’s pupils rapidly contracted. His back tensed up, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
If it wasn’t for him being concealed by the blood-stained silver armor, the others would’ve already noticed his abnormality.
Right at this moment, his left palm inexplicably trembled.
The silver magic mirror suddenly trembled, and the scarlet words were strangely tainted with a tint of green. If one didn’t keep staring at the mirror with rapt attention, it would be difficult for others to discover that the color of the mirror had slightly changed.
The words continued warping, changing the question to: “On your body, is there a scar which you cannot tell others?”
“Yes, that scar resides in my memory,” Leonard answered stably, but his body inside the blood-stained silver armor felt a sense of exhaustion from suddenly relaxing a high tension.
This mirror is too dangerous… It actually noticed it! Thankfully, Old Man has recovered a bit after such a long time…he thought; his lips were dry.
Soest took out his pocket watch, pressed it open to take a look, and said to Leonard, who was inside the blood-stained silver armor.
“There’s still time, you’ll be in charge of the rest of the operation!”
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard let out a secret sigh.
…
Dock area, Backlund Shipyard.
Patrick Jason Beria entered a cabin he had reserved in advance.
He looked out of the window and observed the sky filled with fog as he silently counted the time.
After a while, he quickly took off his hat and clothes. Then, with a tug of his hand, he pulled off the outer layer of human skin!
Under the human skin was a beautiful woman in her early thirties with a profound look in her eyes. She wasn’t the man with brown hair and brown eyes whom Klein had seen during the dream divination!
The woman took out some clothes and put them on methodically, quickly becoming an absolutely charming woman.
Finally, she pulled out a fist-sized stone figurine from the bottom of a suitcase and wrapped it tightly with the peeled off skin before tying a dead knot.
Having done all this, the riverboat was already some distance away. She opened the window and threw Patrick Jason’s skin along with the stone figurine into the river.
Plop!
The human skin that was tied to the heavy object quickly sank.
The woman clapped her hands and closed the window. Carrying the suitcase, she changed to a different cabin she had prepared.
Then, she sat down at the window of the new cabin, propped up her elbows, her face in her hands, and looked out leisurely.
After an unknown period of time, she saw a strong gust of wind blowing in the air, dispersing the thin fog.
The corners of her lips curled up into a brilliant smile.
…
In a luxurious villa not far from the Holy Wind Cathedral in Cherwood Borough.
The bloated, blue-eyed Pallas Negan bear hugged his approaching mistress, a beautiful young girl with a bit of innocence on her face.
There were two people following him. One of them was a middle-aged man wearing a black tailcoat. He had brown hair and blue eyes, but he didn’t wear an expression. He was a Beyonder guard provided by the Church of the Lord of Storms, a Sequence 6 Wind-blessed.
The other person was Duke Negan’s secretary.
He was a thin blond young man with delicate features, looking refined and reserved. His biggest flaw was his receding hairline which didn’t match his age.
As for the other guards, or security personnel, they were spread out outside the house.
On the second floor, the Wind-blessed entered the bedroom before Duke Negan for a quick inspection. Meanwhile, Duke Negan’s secretary was in charge of searching the surrounding rooms.
After confirming that there were no problems, they nodded at Duke Negan, indicating that he could continue.
“My roused up feelings have almost calmed down,” Duke Negan said half-jokingly.
His mistress happily responded, “Then we can have a nice chat. I’d like to hear about your time at sea.”
“I hope you’ll eventually have the energy to do so.” Duke Negan carried his mistress into the bedroom and closed the door behind him with his heel.
His secretary and the Wind-blessed entered the rooms on either side of him, not relaxing in the slightest.
In the attic of this house.
A man in a dark overcoat sat on an old chair, his eyes half closed. It was unknown what he was trying to sense, but he would occasionally smile and shake his head.
His brown hair was slightly curled, and his brown eyes were cold. It was the same person that Klein had seen in the dream divination! The difference was that there was one fewer suitcase by his feet.
“How vigorous, and what intense desire… This doesn’t match my judgment of him. It looks like he took some medicine… That just works so well for me… Heh heh, how could they possibly imagine that Patrick Jason Beria is actually two people…” The man tilted his face up slightly as if he was intoxicated.
“It’s almost time… Right now!”
His right hand suddenly clenched, as if he was tightly clutching someone’s heart!
Beyond the window, the glass greenhouse reflected the pale light of the sun, and the bright roses stood out even in the thin fog.
In the bedroom, Duke Negan seemed to have recovered the feeling of following his father and elders around the vast lands when he was young, riding a horse, using a hound, and chasing a wild beast.
Finally, he climaxed and the surroundings seemed to become abnormally quiet.
At this moment, his mind suddenly buzzed once. He felt as if the pleasure and comfort he was feeling had suddenly exploded one after another. It continued exploding without end or limit, again and again.
Duke Negan’s waist kept shaking, and his eyes were blank, his brain having lost its train of thought.
His heart began to beat violently in an unbearable manner, like a steam boiler whose pressure had gone beyond its limits. It could blow up at any time, and hot steam could gush out at any moment.
If it were an ordinary person or a Beyonder who wasn’t physically strong, they would’ve suffered a heart attack, a massive cerebral hemorrhage, and die on the spot. But Duke Negan ultimately managed to ride through the attack. Only his eyes were unfocused, and saliva was flowing out the corner of his mouth before he weakly slumped onto his mistress.
The Wind-blessed and the duke’s secretary, who were onguard on both sides of the room, simultaneously sensed the strange and mysterious smell of spirituality. The former’s body was suddenly surrounded by a violent wind, sweeping him towards the wall, and with a clang, a large hole was blown through the wall as he stepped into the bedroom.
The secretary went straight to the source of the mystery—the attic of the house!
Along the way, he didn’t evade or dodge, but the decorative vases and other objects in the corridor seemed to have found lives of their own and avoided him in ingenious ways.
As he ran up the stairs to the attic, the wooden floorboards seemed to rise, as if to give him a hand.
In just three or four seconds, the refined, handsome, blond young man entered the attic and saw a figure sitting on an old chair.
The figure was covered in a thick black liquid, just like the gathering of all the ugly desires and intense feelings in the depths of a human’s heart. It was the greed of willing to sell and hang oneself by the ropes, the hunger that wouldn’t even spare one’s own kind, and a lust without limits.
This was a devil walking the earth!
The skinny secretary’s expression didn’t change, nor did he attack directly. Instead, he looked at the other party, reached behind him, and politely closed the door.
Bam!
The wooden door of the attic was closed.
The entire room suddenly felt like it had been completely sealed, as if one could never leave the room unless effort was put in to crack the seal.
At this moment, the concept of “closing the door and sealing the room” seemed to have been changed to “seal this place, isolate the outside from the inside!”
The Desire Apostle moved. His body expanded and grew a pair of huge bat wings that emitted light blue tongues of flames.
One by one, fireballs that exuded a strong sulfurous smell were formed, and they bombarded Duke Negan’s blond secretary.
The secretary reached out with his white-gloved left hand and clenched it while half-turning his wrist.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The fireballs stopped following the principle of straight or parabolic paths as they scattered in every direction in a sudden outburst of chaos, like the irregular movement of tiny particles suggested by a botanist1. Some of them hit the wall, some hit the ceiling, some fell beside the weak-looking secretary, and some fell backward, almost wounding the Desire Apostle himself.
The entire attic was a mess, with traces of destruction and char everywhere, and the house even shook a few times.
However, the mysterious power that was “sealed” in here, or the rules that had been tampered with, had yet been destroyed. The surrounding walls, the old wooden door, and the dusty roof appeared to be on the verge of collapsing, but it remained intact.
The Desire Apostle wasn’t frustrated by the failure of his previous attempt, nor was he flustered that he couldn’t control his enemy or catalyze him into a frenzy, due to his calmness and restrained desires. His coffee-brown eyes suddenly lit up like lava as he took the form of the blond secretary. He spat out a word in the Devil language, one filled with foulness and filth: “Die!”
Almost at the same time, the pupils under the secretary’s golden-rimmed glasses constricted. He opened his left fist and aimed at the Desire Apostle with the palm of his hand.
Suddenly, his figure split into two. One was refined and skinny like his actual self. The other was a shadow covered by a black liquid of “desire.” The two quickly alternated, overlapping with each other at times.
“Die!”
The words said in the Language of Foulness echoed in the attic as the secretary let out a low grunt and took two steps back.
Following that, the split silhouette dissipated, and large swaths of rusted red marks appeared on his face, as though he had turned into a man of iron that had been left in a humid area for years.
Cough! Cough! Cough!He coughed violently, spitting out blobs of rusted blood that had congealed into clumps.
The marks on his body began to slowly peel off.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
The Desire Apostle was also coughing, coughing out blood that had clumped and turned to rust. The viscous black liquid covering his entire body suddenly became much thinner.
The Language of Foulness seemed to have half of its effects transferred to him by Duke Negan’s secretary!
…
In the bedroom.
The Wind-blessed helped Duke Negan up and kicked the beautiful mistress to the other side in case she was an accomplice of the assailant.
The reason why he didn’t help the secretary was because he knew he had only one responsibility—to protect Duke Negan!
And in similar situations, one had to be wary of more than one enemy!
At this point, Duke Negan had somewhat recovered a little, he was rather strong, but his limbs still felt weak. His body felt empty and his mind was sluggish. He was completely unable to use his Beyonder powers.
He motioned to the Wind-blessed to remove the conch necklace from his neck and brought the item to his lips.
Duke Negan took a deep breath and blew into the small conch which was covered in strange patterns.
Splash!
The low and deep sound of the tide was heard as it rushed towards the Holy Wind Cathedral.
“With His Grace’s speed, he should be able to arrive very soon!” The Wind-blessed first reassured him, and then with Duke Negan on his back, he went to the window and leaped down.
He wanted to meet up with the duke’s guards outside; there were two or three Low-Sequence Beyonders among them.
Duke Negan gasped for breath and said, “Catch him, make sure to catch him alive, or with a Spirit Body…
“I want to know who it is!”
He had suffered an assassination attempt from Pirate Admiral Qilangos the last time, and now, it was an unknown Sequence 5 expert. Duke Negan was very aware that he hadn’t developed any irredeemable grudges with anyone recently, as such, he was especially angry and resentful.
He wanted to find the mastermind and use all the resources at his disposal to tear the mastermind apart!
The premise of all this was that he could find clues from the assassin.
Seven or eight seconds later, most of the duke’s guards surged forward, surrounding Pallas Negan and the Wind-blessed in the middle as they gathered in front of the garden.
“Wait here and be on guard against the enemy,” the Wind-blessed gave the order.
Under normal circumstances, he had to protect the duke and evacuate from the assassination grounds as quickly as possible and rush to the safety of the Holy Wind Cathedral. However, he wasn’t sure if there were any other enemies, and he was afraid of being ambushed en route. He was afraid of missing the reinforcements from Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, and ending up being placed in a more perilous situation.
One second, two seconds, three seconds… Time kept flowing by as the house shook from time to time, and the battle inside seemed to have reached its climax.
“Why is the Archbishop not here yet?” the panting Duke Negan asked in a slightly panicked voice.
With the archbishop’s flying speed, he should’ve arrived very quickly. However, there weren’t any signs of the thin fog being scattered in the direction of the Holy Wind Cathedral.
On high alert, the Wind-blessed hesitantly said, “Perhaps, perhaps the Archbishop, the Archbishop…”
He eventually failed to mention the possibility that the Archbishop wasn’t in the Holy Wind Cathedral.
At that moment, the beautiful mistress of Duke Negan came to the window of the bedroom on the second floor, her eyes filled with a lost and beautiful smile.
Then, she jumped down, deliberately hitting her head on the concrete floor.
Bam!
After producing a jarring sound, there were quite a few cracks on her beautiful head, and blood began to flow out.
She rolled a few times, weakly, until she was facing up.
Her eyes had lost all focus, and her frozen expression was one of madness and fear.
Seeing this scene, many members of the duke’s guards couldn’t help but feel horrified.
Even Duke Negan himself felt that his emotions were on the verge of collapse when Archbishop Snake didn’t arrive.
“Let’s go! Let’s get out of here!” he weakly called out on instinct.
Just as the Wind-blessed was rejoicing over not being soft-hearted when kicking the mistress away—otherwise, the duke would’ve been killed on the spot—he heard a command filled with horror. His heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Inside the attic, the Desire Apostle, who was in the middle of a fierce battle, suddenly liquefied and turned into countless black shadows, jumping up and down on the ground.
After dodging the blond secretary’s attack, he rematerialized in another direction.
Then, he looked at the enemy, raised his right arm, and slightly curled the corners of his mouth.
“No!” The blond secretary’s eyes reddened.
All of a sudden, the Desire Apostle clenched his fist.
Outside the luxurious house, Duke Negan’s horror erupted. It shot straight to his brain and into his veins, blanketing all his nerves.
He heard the sound of something shattering and felt a warm sensation at the back of his head.
At the same time, several members of the duke’s guards became flustered and panicked. They all raised their custom revolvers or rifles in their hands and started shooting randomly towards the center.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The Wind-blessed was the first to reach out and grab Duke Negan. He rolled to the ground, and a formless wind as sharp as knives appeared out of thin air, slicing through the throats of the guards.
Splat. Splat.The guards clutched at their throats, slowly falling to the ground in a pool of fresh blood. Duke Negan’s body twitched a few times, but then it stopped moving.
He was robbed of his life by his own horror.
If he hadn’t been a Sequence 6 Beyonder, then his horror might’ve even dismembered him.
Of course, if he hadn’t become extremely weak, then he wouldn’t have possessed such intense emotions. And even if he had these emotions, then he wouldn’t have directly died as a result of this.
But there were no “ifs” in this world, Pallas Negan—the leader of the Conservative Party, the noble with the largest land apart from the king, the elder brother of the current Prime Minister, a Sequence 6 Beyonder, and a truly important figure— was dead.
The roses in the nearby glass greenhouse were still in full bloom.
In the attic, the blond secretary seemed to sense something and could no longer control his emotions.
As a result, his mind went blank, and he anxiously ran outside, automatically opening the door to the sealed room.
Two seconds later, he snapped to his senses and turned around again. However, the figure that was covered by the black liquid and the suitcase in the corner had disappeared.
…
The Desire Apostle quickly left the villa, evacuating from the scene based on a predetermined route.
It was at this moment that a thick sea of blood seemed to appear before his eyes.
The Desire Apostle, who had once worn Patrick Jason’s skin, stopped in his tracks and looked around in bewilderment.
Only now did he vaguely realize that danger was approaching.
He was at the edge of a garden where the grass had withered due to winter and was revealing dark brown soil.
On the right side of the street, there weren’t many pedestrians on the weekday afternoon. At this moment, there were only a few people passing by, but they didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.
Suddenly, a silver glint appeared in the eyes of the Desire Apostle, and a person decked out in full body armor emerged from the other side of the garden.
( Boxno vel. co m ) The armor was stained with congealed blood, diagonally from its left shoulder all the way down. It exuded a bewitching beauty and appeared to be extremely heavy. Every step it took slightly shook the ground.
Upon seeing this blood-stained silver armor, the Desire Apostle felt as if he couldn’t breathe properly, as if he had met his most terrifying nemesis.
How are they here so quickly? They saw through my ruse so quickly?The Desire Apostle regained his calm and coldbloodedness, fully focused on sensing the emotions and desires of the Beyonder inside the blood-stained silver armor.
However, to his despair, the silver armor completely blocked his Beyonder powers.
It was as if he had touched a rock, a piece of cold armor which had no one in it!
The Desire Apostle had no choice but to raise his right hand, spreading out his giant bat wings and bringing with it some blue flames that rapidly condensed.
At that moment, a silver light flashed from his right palm, and his thumb fell to the ground. The wound was extremely clean.
Amidst swooshing sounds and a flash of silver light, the remaining nine fingers of the Desire Apostle were severed. The suitcase he was carrying also fell to the ground with a thud.
The Desire Apostle’s pupils immediately contracted to a needle point, and he flapped the pair of huge bat wings on his back to escape in another direction.
The shadow under his feet shrank back without anyone realizing it, hiding in one spot.
The Desire Apostle had only taken two steps when countless silver lights burst out from his body like blooming fireworks.
The thick black liquid that covered his body splashed to the ground like raindrops. His forearm, arm, shoulders, ribs, neck, and other parts of his body broke off and smoothly slid downwards.
Splat. Splat. Splat.The pale, blood-stained intestines of the Desire Apostle splashed to the ground, along with his squirming stomach and his beating heart which had yet to cease.
The place where he stood was where the blood was the thickest. The further he went, the more splatted it looked, which when put together, they formed a beautiful flower of death.
A Sequence 5 expert, a Desire Apostle who had just completed an impossible assassination, was dismembered without any resistance.
This was a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact.
This was the Sealed Artifact that had caused over a hundred thousand people to lose their lives—Sealed Artifact 1-42!
Dressed in that terrifying-looking armor, Leonard Mitchell struggled to take two steps forward, sized up the dismembered body on the ground, and raised his voice.
“He’s not completely dead yet!”
He paused for a moment and then added, “Different Devils have different characteristics. This Desire Apostle is a shadow-shifter. He’s just abandoned his own body, only leaving a shadow behind.”
While Soul Assurer Soest instructed a number of Nighthawks and members of the Machinery Hivemind to “keep ordinary people at bay,” he surveyed the scene and listened to Leonard.
He took out his pocket watch and opened it. He asked with a serious expression, “There’s only ten minutes left, is it enough? Don’t force it!”
“No problem! 1-42 has locked onto him. I can sense its excitement,” Leonard said without hesitation.
Soest spread his red-gloved fingers and said to the other Nighthawks, “Bring hot water with you and follow Leonard closely. Once there are any problem, switch with him immediately and dig a ‘bathtub’ on the spot!
“Also, leave marks. The other team members and I will quickly catch up.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.The blood-stained silver armor began running in pursuit. Despite looking heavy, it was incredulously fast.
Soest watched as the few Red Gloves left before turning to look at Ikanser.
“Deacon Bernard, take the rest of the Machinery Hivemind members to that house. Watch the duke’s guards and anyone else that’s alive at the scene.”
“Watch?” Ikanser subconsciously returned with a question.
Soest nodded seriously and said, “How can the Desire Apostle be able to determine that the duke would be coming to this house today, to the point of precisely pinpointing the time, and then perfectly luring the Spellsinger of God away?”
Ikanser was instantly enlightened.
“Are you saying that a member of the Duke’s guards or someone trusted by him is a partner of the Desire Apostle?”
Otherwise, there was no way that his timing could be that perfect!
The so-called “operation” wouldn’t have any chance of success otherwise!
“It can only be said that this is the most probable cause. We cannot eliminate the assumption that the Desire Apostle has a powerful clairvoyant.” Soest didn’t continue as he led a second batch of Nighthawks and followed the marks to reinforce the teammates up ahead.
With a calm face, he led the rest of the Machinery Hivemind back to the house of the Duke’s mistress.
He looked up at the pale sun behind the thin fog and knew that the situation in the whole of Backlund, and even the whole of the Loen Kingdom, or even the world would change because of what had happened today.
…
In the darkness of the sewers, a shadow was advancing rapidly in a particular direction while clinging to the bottom of the stone wall.
He wanted to take advantage of the fact that the blood-stained armor was tall and heavy, making it inconvenient for him to move around in certain narrow areas of the sewers; thus, allowing him to shake him off his tail!
Every time the shadow moved a certain distance forward, it would stop, frozen in place.
His pitch-black surface continued to swell and solidify as if it was trying to produce new flesh and blood, but due to a lack of materials, it failed miserably.
The Desire Apostle let out a painful gasp, feeling that he could lose control at any moment in this state.
After a short breather, he continued to run for his life, unable to afford the time to decrease the threat of the problem he faced. He was also afraid that the terrifying blood-stained silver armor would silently catch up with him.
…
At the Quelaag Club, Klein entered the lounge and took the newspapers to the toilet.
He was afraid that the Desire Apostle would flee in advance, leaving potential danger for himself, Isengard Stanton, Kaslana, and the innocent private detectives. Therefore, he planned on heading above the gray fog to perform another divination to confirm the Desire Apostle’s present situation and, thus, adopt a targeted strategy.
After repeating the previous process of replacing himself with a paper figurine, he sat in the seat of The Fool, conjuring Jason Beria’s handkerchief and trying to divine his current location.
In the dusky dream world, Klein saw the dark sewers. He saw a living shadow and how his body seemingly appeared to fill itself with flesh and blood, only to constantly fail, as well as tiny black dust that kept being shed from his body.
The scene climbed higher and arrived aboveground, revealing a towering cathedral.
Holy Wind Cathedral…Klein opened his closed eyes and understood the situation of the Desire Apostle.
He hasn’t been caught yet, but he seems to be heavily injured. His condition is in terrible shape and it’s filled with abnormalities!
His suitcase is gone too… It must’ve been dropped when he was injured…Klein thought for a moment. Using divination, he recalled the map of Backlund and made it appear before his eyes.
Similarly, he came up with a rough layout of Backlund’s sewers.
Having previously made full use of the sewer system, he had always been gathering similar information such as this. The main focus was on East Borough, the Backlund Bridge area, and the area where he was located in, Cherwood Backlund. After some hard work, he had long completed the first stage of his plan of understanding the main layout of the sewer network. To have a more in-depth understanding of it would require an extremely long period of persistence. When the time came, Klein even thought of infiltrating Backlund’s municipal hall and directly sneak a peek at the design prints.
According to the two maps and the scene seen in the dream divination, Klein noticed that the Desire Apostle, Beria, hadn’t fled in the direction of the Tussock River. Instead, he had taken the opposite route to Hillston Borough, as if he wanted to pass through and enter the artificial lake in Empress Borough.
In other words, he’s getting closer and closer to me…Klein’s mind stirred as he suddenly had an idea.
Although I’m not sure which sewer he’ll pass through, I can make a judgment via divination… He’s heavily injured and in a very strange state. His interference in this aspect has turned extremely weak. At close distances, it’s not like I can’t find him. After all, I’ve seen what he really looks like, and I have a grasp of his aura… When it comes to finding people, I’m a professional… I have to do something; I can’t let him escape just like that! There’s still time!After confirming the degree of danger, Klein made up his mind and returned to the real world.
He took out the candle, quickly set up a ritual, summoned himself, and responded to himself.
Not long after, there was a figure in black armor, wearing a black crown, and a cloak of the same color in the bathroom. It was Klein in his Spirit Body state while carrying the Dark Emperor card.
He also “included” mystical items such as the Sun Brooch and Biological Poison Bottle, so as to ensure success.
Then, he disappeared into the air and left the Quelaag Club in another direction.
The current Klein could fly, so he was very fast, but he couldn’t cause any wind, because he was a Spirit Body.
He “scraped” past a tree and took away a dead branch.
Having seen Jason Beria’s actual appearance before, together with his own memory and the handkerchief as a medium, Klein, combined with the layout map and the dowsing rod divination, quickly determined the sewer areas that Jason had passed.
After entering the pitch-black and fetid area, Klein used his maximum speed to pass through a large number of narrow areas and entered a relatively spacious area.
The dark river flowed, and a mixed smell filled the air. He would occasionally change his direction and chase after Jason Beria.
…
The Desire Apostle nearly lost control again. He stopped and pressed himself against the damp walls and cold pipes, trying hard to rein in his bloodlust and his desire to kill.
Pant. Pant.The thin shadow started to move.
At this moment, he suddenly turned his head to look at the spot he had just passed.
The pitch-black armor and the black crown first entered his “eyes,” outlining an extremely imposing figure.
Behind the figure, the weightless cloak lightly swayed as he moved forward.
…
“It’s nearby!”
A body of heavy silver armor stained in blood went through the entrance and climbed down to the sewers.
The murky river in the sewers flowed beneath the unlit surroundings. If a normal person walked in here, then he would have to carry a lantern in order to see the necessary details of the situation clearly.
However, to Klein, who was in his Spirit Body state, this wasn’t an obstacle. Everything around him had long been reflected in his “eyes.”
Therefore, when the Desire Apostle discovered him, he also discovered the Desire Apostle.
He didn’t speak, nor did he hesitate. He opened his mouth and let out a soundless screech.
This was an attack that directly damaged the soul!
The Desire Apostle suddenly stopped moving, as if someone had delivered a heavy blow to him.
Large patches of shadow-like black substances fell off his body, as though he was shaking off the snowflakes that had been tainted with the deepest desires.
In that instant, the Desire Apostle, who was already severely injured, almost fainted.
Without the support of his physical body, he was like a candlelight in the middle of a raging wind, swaying back and forth, on the verge of being extinguished at any moment.
His shadow suddenly dispersed, turning into a pitch-black liquid that flowed in all directions, making it impossible to know which shadow to pursue.
At that moment, a shadow suddenly jumped out from the darkness behind Klein, and it suddenly rushed forward!
The black liquid, that could no longer be considered sticky, was merely a tool used by the Desire Apostle to confuse and make it easier for him to launch a surprise attack!
Klein didn’t seem to react at all, allowing the shadow to lunge onto him.
However, the Desire Apostle suddenly shivered, as if he had touched the coldest and chilliest object possible.
The shadow rapidly slowed down, as if it had been “frozen” stiff.
He knew that wraiths and shadows came with freezing effects, but he didn’t expect that the fellow wearing the Dark Emperor’s crown would have such an influence on a Spirit Body like him.
This was a case of being completely suppressed when it came to their lives’ natural order!
Klein had expected such an outcome. He half turned his body, stretched out his right hand and placed it on the head of the stiff shadow.
Then, the dark golden Sun Brooch, which was concealed by the black armor, flashed with a faint light.
The Desire Apostle sensed the danger and could perceive his imminent doom. He tried to resist but was temporarily powerless.
A ray of pure and holy light appeared out of nowhere and landed on the shadow’s head, enveloping his body.
The surroundings were suddenly illuminated as the black shadow struggled with all its might but didn’t stop evaporating. In just a blink of an eye, it had become abnormally thin, and its spirituality was filled with the radiance of the blazing sun and cries of indignation.
Klein didn’t give him a chance to catch his breath, and he summoned another pure and bright Holy Light.
The feeling of daylight lasted for two seconds before the Desire Apostle fell to the ground, losing all signs of life.
His body remained in his shadow state, thin as though it had no density.
This Sequence 5 expert who had just assassinated a duke had died just like that. He didn’t even have the time to pass on his last words.
At the same time, Klein saw that the deceased’s spirit was on the verge of dissipating after suffering the blows.
The Beyonder characteristic will take a while to appear… Should I mimic Miss Sharron by possessing the shadow and speeding up the process… But I don’t know how…Klein began considering what to do next.
Suddenly, he felt the ground tremble slightly.
Relying on his spiritual intuition, he looked back at the place where he had passed by before.
A tall, heavy silver armor was rushing over. Diagonally down from the left shoulder, it was stained with a large amount of solidified blood.
Sealed Artifact 1-42…Klein’s heart tightened. Without any hesitation, he wrapped the spirit of the Desire Apostle within him and ended the summoning.
His original plan was that as long as the official Beyonders arrived, he would “return” immediately even if he didn’t manage to finish off the Desire Apostle, handing over the rest to them.
The Red Glove in the blood-stained silver armor only saw a silhouette wearing a black crown and a similarly colored cloak before it disappeared without a trace.
He narrowed his eyes, carefully examining the spot where the man had just been, and found the Desire Apostle who had lost his life.
“Clearing clues and destroying evidence?” he said in a low voice.
Tap. Tap. Tap.The Red Gloves who were behind him arrived one after the other.
…
After returning above the gray fog, Klein wasn’t in a hurry to channel the spirit. Instead, he directly left the mysterious space and returned to his body in the real world.
He skillfully packed up the ritual items like the candles, and soon, the last traces were removed.
After doing all of this, he once again created a double. He took four steps counterclockwise and arrived at the ancient palace above the gray fog.
Here he could communicate directly with a remnant spirit, as a real Spirit Medium could do, without having to pray to anyone or use the help of a ritual. He had confirmed that when he communicated with Nimblewright Master Rosago’s spirit.
Considering that the spirit of the Desire Apostle had been purified and might dissipate at any moment, Klein prepared himself to ask the relatively more important information.
As for the potion formula for the Devil pathway, he planned to consider it only at the end. In any case, even if he obtained it, he didn’t plan on selling it, lest he would nurture a few cold-blooded serial murderers.
Looking at the Desire Apostle with brown hair and brown, blank eyes, Klein emanated his spirituality and asked, “What were you plotting?”
The Desire Apostle’s connection had been completely severed off from the outside world by the gray fog and could only reply in a muddled voice, “Assassinate Duke Negan.”
Duke Negan… Him again? Who wants him dead so much?Klein was stunned as he asked, “Did it succeed?”
“Yes,” the Desire Apostle answered calmly without giving any additional descriptions.
In this state, he only replied to whatever he was asked.
Poor Duke Negan, the Lord of Storms wasn’t able to protect you…Klein gestured the sign of the crimson moon on his chest.
He didn’t attempt to understand the details and directly asked, “Who instigated you to do so?”
Was it the organization that had commissioned Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos?Klein recalled the assassination attempt.
The Desire Apostle calmly said, “An organization, the most secret and ancient organization, most Beyonders don’t know of its existence. Its members are said to have important figures in various fields, maybe the higher-ups of the various churches and militaries of different nations.”
Sounds familiar… Could it be that secret organization which Emperor Roselle joined, the ancient organization that wields the second Blasphemy Slate?Klein’s mind stirred as he asked, “What kind of reward did they promise you, that you would be willing to give up your identity of more than ten years?”
The Desire Apostle replied in a slightly changed voice, “A Card of Blasphemy, the Abyss card!”
A Card of Blasphemy? The Abyss card, one of Roselle’s twenty-two Cards of Blasphemy! This most likely corresponded to the Devil pathway. It’s no wonder that the Desire Apostle was willing to sacrifice everything that he had accumulated over the past ten years just for this… In it lies the hope for him to become a High-Sequence Beyonder!
The reward is much more valuable than the mission!
However, it’s unlikely that Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos would be attracted by such a reward, unless… unless that organization has another Card of Blasphemy or some other item…
If it’s really the mysterious organization which Roselle joined, finding a few Cards of Blasphemy is quite normal… Even if they don’t, they still possess the Blasphemy Slate…
Klein was alarmed at first before asking in confusion, “Why do they want Duke Negan dead?”
The spirit of the Desire Apostle thinned significantly again, and he said in a hollow voice, “I don’t know. All I did was consider taking the mission or not.”
“Then, have you heard anything?” Klein pressed.
The Desire Apostle remained in the same unperturbed state.
“I have heard that their purpose is the resurrection or awakening of the Creator.
“They interfere with the progress of history, making it fit their needs, in order to achieve their goals at a certain point in time.
“If the trend of the times aren’t as they expect, then they will try their best to reverse it.
“Other than that, they just quietly watch from the sidelines, apathetic. Perhaps they wouldn’t act or entrust something even once every few decades or centuries…”
A secret organization in the true sense of the word… It’s consistent with Roselle’s description of the powerful faction that secretly manipulates the world… It also seems related to the original Creator…Seeing that the Spirit Body of the Desire Apostle was about to disappear, Klein quickly asked, “What is the name of that organization? How can they be contacted?”
The Desire Apostle looked ahead emotionlessly, his figure quickly disintegrating.
Before he disappeared completely, he answered the question, “They are called the…
“Twilight Hermit Order.”
…
Inside the house with the glass greenhouse.
The thin secretary with the gold-rimmed glasses and white gloves sat with a sullen face and a look of deep grief.
“What’s your name? What Sequence are you? Which Beyonder pathway are you from?” Deacon Ikanser asked solemnly.
The blond secretary replied slowly in a deep voice, “Lockhart Siakam, Sequence 5, as for which Beyonder pathway I’m from, you can apply for access to my records from MI9.”
“Alright.” Ikanser then asked, “Does the duke come here at a fixed time every week?”
“No, he doesn’t like to work according to a schedule, especially after the assassination attempt by Qilangos. Before today, no one knew that he would be here today, and I only heard about it in the morning at parliament,” Lockhart Siakam replied seriously.
Ikanser thought and asked, “If there’s a spy amongst you, who do you think he is, and who do you suspect?”
Lockhart thought about it for a few seconds, then he shook his head.
Following that, Ikanser asked for details of the battle and got a rough idea of the process.
He saw that Lockhart was pale and badly hurt; hence, he politely rose to check on the rest of the duke’s guards.
After watching the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind leave, Lockhart took a deep breath and trudged over to Duke Negan’s corpse.
The great noble was no longer naked like before, but the remnants of terror still remained on his face.
After looking deeply at Duke Negan’s corpse, Lockhart murmured sadly, “I’m sorry.”
At this moment, with his back facing everyone, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.
He calmly added inwardly, “This is the choice of the times…”
West Borough, 9 Hope Street, the Prime Minister’s residence.
Aguesid Negan stood behind a large table and looked at Earl Hall with a serious expression.
“Lord Hall, my secretary should’ve briefed you on what has happened. You’re the first noble that I’ve thought of at this moment.”
The important member of the Conservative Party, who was presently Prime Minister of the Cabinet, looked like he had aged considerably. His tall, thin figure leaned forward as if unable to bear the bad news, to the point of needing to prop himself up on the table with both hands.
But his eyes were still sharp and his attitude calm.
Earl Hall, who had a beautiful mustache, sighed and said, “I’m sorry to hear this piece of news. It has shocked me greatly. I was thinking of visiting His Grace in a few days to discuss the bill that we’re all very concerned about, but who would’ve known that he would be attacked…”
Having lost the handsome appearance of his youth due to his deep smile lines and the fattening state of his body, he first expressed his condolences, grief, and empathy, then he restrained his emotions and said, “His Grace is already dead. Compared to crying and being angry, we need to be more careful and calm. Only by doing this can we handle the aftermath and prevent this heavy steam train of the Kingdom from derailing.”
“This is also the reason why I came to you immediately. The other nobles will only call upon their gods, trembling in fear, and express how unacceptable this is. They will want the murderer to be severely punished and the mastermind found. From their point of view, even the Duke who was heavily protected could be assassinated, then what about them?” Prime Minister Aguesid said in a heavy voice. “It’s a perfectly natural and understandable reaction, but it’s not the reaction we need.” ( B oxnovel.c om )
Earl Hall nodded and asked, “Who’s the murderer? What was the motive?”
“A Devil who was disguised as a banker for more than a decade, a true Devil. By the way, your Varvat Bank just acquired his business,” Aguesid said, his tone unchanged.
“Patrick Jason?” Earl Hall immediately remembered the man’s name.
He was the one who approved the acquisition of the bank.
Without reprimanding him, Prime Minister Aguesid thoughtfully said, “He’s a Sequence 5, but he suddenly sold his business, abandoning an identity which he had used for more than a decade, and took an extreme risk in order to assassinate my brother. From this, we can make a compelling guess that he was instigated by a person or some faction. Unfortunately, he was killed while escaping. Even his Spirit Body was taken away. According to reports from the Nighthawks, it was done by the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.
“It involves an extremely secretive organization, and we aren’t able to find out anything about it in a short period of time?” Earl Hall asked.
“Yes, that so-called Hero Bandit didn’t leave any traces behind. We can only start with the people who had come into contact with Jason in the past few months. This will take a lot of time, and there may not be any results.” Aguesid gave an affirmative answer.
Earl Hall took two steps forward and asked, “What’s His Majesty’s attitude regarding this?”
“Grief, but no specific thoughts,” Aguesid replied.
Earl Hall frowned and said after some thought, “In that case, the important thing isn’t about who’s the mastermind behind the scenes, but what goal they wish to achieve through this matter. If they want war, or to restart the conflict in the colonies, then we need to tell the masses that the one instigating Patrick Jason was the Feysac Empire, and we would fabricate a detailed process and provide seemingly convincing evidence. In the past several centuries, this northern neighbor of ours has always played a similar role, and I think everyone is already used to it. I don’t think there’s any doubt that it’s very, very, very normal for the barbarians to do this sort of thing.”
“And the masses will be afraid of them.” Prime Minister Aguesid curled the corners of his lips, without intending to smile. “But we’re making a series of changes that will take at least half of next year for us to stabilize before we have the ability to wage war.”
Earl Hall muttered to himself, “Then let’s find a target that everyone will find acceptable. Hero Bandit Dark Emperor is too mysterious and likewise for the secret organization behind him. If it’s made public just like that, it would definitely incur extreme panic. People are always afraid of the unknown.”
“Yes, what about the Aurora Order? They assassinated that pervert from Intis a few months ago. It wouldn’t surprise anyone if they do anything else.”
“Their reputation is bad enough. Their situation has already been repeated by the papers numerous times, to the point of becoming a horror element or classic antagonist in many novels. Besides, it will effectively reduce the suspicions that others have on us. There will always be people that believe the previous assassination was us commissioning the Aurora Order.
“Also, while we’re fighting against the illegal terrorist organization, let’s clean up Backlund. There are too many dangerous people hidden here.” Aguesid answered tersely in agreement.
“The Aurora Order isn’t a bad target…
“We shall first use them as a target. When the next year comes and we’re ready, then we’ll publish the results of the investigation, making an accusation that the one instigating the Aurora Order was the Feysac Empire. I believe that no one will care to defend a terrorist organization and the northern barbarians.”
Earl Hall was taken aback for a moment before saying, “This goes one step further than I thought.”
Without another word, Aguesid stood up and said, “I’m going to meet His Majesty now.”
Having said that, he looked at Earl Hall.
“You have to be careful of your safety too. We still haven’t figured out the motives of the people who assassinated my brother. Humph, the Church of the Lord of Storms has already agreed to replace the archbishop of Backlund diocese. Snake is always late at crucial moments! The believers of the Storm are always irritable, irascible, stubborn, conceited, and easily maneuvered by others!”
“Don’t be prejudiced. For example, Leumi is very intelligent.” Earl Hall let out a low laugh, and then he tapped his chest four times. “Thank you, the Goddess will protect me.”
…
The Twilight Hermit Order… sounds very imposing…Returning to the real world, Klein stood up and pressed the mechanical button for the toilet.
He walked out of the bathroom amidst the sound of running water and thought about the information he had just received from spirit channeling.
He suspected that Twilight Hermit Order was the ancient organization with the second Blasphemy Slate which Emperor Roselle had joined.
To choose to have someone assassinate Duke Negan for the sake of a so-called “historical process” sounds a little absurd, but it also seems to make sense… Their goal is to revive or awaken the original Creator? This is similar to the City of Silver’s belief. Little Sun and company have never believed that the Creator is dead. They can only accept that “He” has abandoned that piece of land and has been trying to get a response from “Him”…Klein paced back and forth, letting his thoughts wander.
After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly heard knocking on the door.
It wasn’t an attendant or maid from the Quelaag Club, but the bespectacled Carlson, one of the Machinery Hivemind members whom Klein had seen before.
“How did you get in?” Klein asked deliberately.
When Carlson saw that he was indeed in the room, he relaxed a little. Seeing that no one was around, he smiled.
“As a Beyonder, we often have all sorts of methods.”
He received news from Deacon Ikanser, learning of the Desire Apostle’s death, and came to confirm my situation. As for my performance, it’s rather successful. My “illusion of a living person” wasn’t exposed, and I successfully pulled the wool over everyone’s eyes…Klein’s hearted stirred and said, “Your expression tells me that there’s good news?”
“Yes, Patrick Jason Beria has been killed. You’re safe and no longer need to be protected by us,” Carlson said honestly.
Such feedback made Klein feel the potion inside his body to seemingly accelerate its digestion.
Surprised and delighted, he asked, “Are you sure?”
“Yes.” Carlson gave an affirmative answer.
“That’s great!” Klein said happily.
Carlson looked at him and complimented him wholeheartedly, “Your detective instincts and logical thinking have given us a great deal of help. The deacon wrote that after this matter is over, a reward will be given to you in secret. Probably about 1,000 pounds.”
1,000 pounds… Not bad, very generous! However, even if the bills in Jason’s suitcase were of five- or one-pound denominations, and even if his jewelry isn’t too expensive, it should still add up to about 50,000 pounds, right… Ma’am Mary of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council is probably worth that much if one counts her shares in the Coim Company.
Yes, Jason’s accomplice in luring Spellsinger of God away had probably taken some of the money. The remaining amount is probably around twenty to thirty thousand pounds, but that’s still nothing 1,000 pounds can compare with. What a pity… I can’t think of it that way. Maybe Jason’s accomplice took all the wealth ahead of time…Klein felt a wave of disappointment and joy.
And the reward from the Machinery Hivemind was even more proof of the success of his performance during this period of time. It made him feel like he was only one step away from completely digesting the potion.
“This is something I should do. After all, the person being threatened is me.” Klein smiled.
He wasn’t worried about retaliation from Jason’s accomplice, because revenge was only a ruse. More importantly, he would be a Sequence 6 by then.
Carlson nudged his glasses and said thoughtfully, “Sherlock, you’re also a believer of God. We hope to establish a good relationship with you. In the future, you can inform us of whatever you encounter and gather.”
This is them developing me into an informant of the Machinery Hivemind… I have another channel for reimbursement…Klein drew a triangular-shaped Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“No problem.”
…
No longer being protected by the Machinery Hivemind, Klein stayed at the Quelaag Club until dinner, then he slowly took a carriage back to 15 Minsk Street.
He opened the letterbox out of habit and saw a new letter with no postage stamp.
The letter was from Detective Isengard Stanton, who left it after an afternoon visit, had written: “… I heard from the Machinery Hivemind of the suggestion you offered. Your sharpness and caution is truly astounding. If you weren’t already a Beyonder, then I would even believe that being a Reader is the pathway that suits you best.
“You truly are the best young man at deduction that I’ve ever met!”
…
Klein stood in the living room, reading Isengard’s letter by the light of the gas lamp.
This time, there was nothing new to the performance. It was done step by step and conformed to the past performances. It didn’t even have much of an effect… But there were enough people in the audience, and all of them were by my side, which allowed me to get feedback directly…Klein held onto the letter as he reflected over the matter.
He half closed his eyes and felt something inside his body rapidly disintegrating and dissipating. Numerous illusory stars around him seemed to appear, and he could only feel a very weak attraction from the resplendent stars.
On the last month of 1349, his Magician potion was finally digested.
The street lamps at night illuminated the wet ground, which was sent splashing by the occasional horse carriage that passed by.
Backlund was located in the middle of the kingdom, only dozens of kilometers from the Sonia Sea, and it rained frequently all year round. The highest temperature in July was only 28 degrees Celsius, and the lowest was around 2 degrees Celsius in winter. The weather seldom had a chance of dropping to zero or lower, but this didn’t stop people from feeling the cold here. Even the northerners from Feysac, who were used to living in ice and snow, sometimes couldn’t bear the humidity that penetrated through their clothing and flesh.
Klein stood behind the oriel window in a room which didn’t have its fireplace lit. He looked at the tranquil scene outside and felt relaxed in his body, heart, and soul.
As long as he gathered the ingredients and concocted the potion, he could immediately advance to Sequence 6, becoming a Faceless.
The Magician potion has been completely digested… The Desire Apostle was personally finished off by me and he failed to escape… The Aurora Order’s search of The Fool’s believers is still going in circles… Apart from Mr. Azik being pursued by an unknown faction and the problem of the potion ingredients, I’m temporarily not troubled by anything…Klein leaned his body forward and took in a breath of air. He then looked at the fog that had condensed on the windows.
The reason why he had risked his life to intercept the Desire Apostle was because he was afraid that the other party would have other plans and, thus, smoothly escape from the pursuit of the official Beyonders. At that time, he might be remembered for his crucial advice and be avenged afterwards—as a Coldblooded, a Devil was unlikely to take the risk of avenging his comrades, but that didn’t mean that they wouldn’t choose to vent their anger on someone who nearly caused their death.
This operation was definitely necessary. Perhaps someone from the Twilight Hermit Order is somewhere receiving him. Once the Desire Apostle escapes, and with me not having any relevant information, perhaps I’ll be prepared against a Sequence 5, believing that I would be pretty safe once I advance to Faceless, but the Desire Apostle might very well use the information provided by the Abyss card and the Twilight Hermit Order’s help to advance to become a High-Sequence Beyonder! Such a development is quite scary if I think about it… One is required to inflict the finishing blow of justice…Klein reflected over what had happened this afternoon and summarized his experiences and lessons.
After enjoying the night scenery for a while, he returned to the sofa and sat down to think about his future plans.
With the reward provided by the Machinery Hivemind, I’ll be able to afford the mutated pituitary gland and blood of a Thousand-faced Hunter. The Deep-sea Naga’s hair simply requires me to have money. Such an ingredient should be relatively easy to find on the sea. I can get Mr. Hanged Man to help. The only problem is the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic…
And even if there is a clue, I don’t have enough money…
With this in mind, Klein couldn’t help but give a self-deprecating chuckle.
I’m not a person who particularly loves money, it’s just a very average preference. When I was in Tingen, I always encouraged Melissa to spend and urged her and Benson to hire a maid. I felt that no matter what, I should try to not treat myself too badly, and every time I did a covert operation, I always placed safety first and made sure to be careful so that I wouldn’t be affected mentally because of the allure of wealth.
However, in order to take revenge, I have to advance, and advancing requires me to buy expensive Beyonder ingredients. I can only accumulate every single penny and save whatever I can…
He suddenly hunched his shoulders and felt that the coldness of the living room made a Magician like him, who didn’t have an excellent constitution, shudder.
Therefore, he decided to take a shower, crawl into bed, and read in bed.
There’s only another three or four hours left before it’s bedtime; there’s no need to ignite the fireplace again…With a sigh, Klein got up and walked to the second floor.
…
Under the Steam Cathedral.
After Ikanser finished reading all the recorded statements, he picked up his coffee and took a sip.
After a few seconds of silence, he pulled out the ancient silver mirror called Arrodes.
Carlson took a glance at it and asked curiously, “Deacon, if I ask the honorable Arrodes about an unsolved mathematical problem or a classical paradox, will it give me the correct answer?”
“Most of the time, it will directly reject you. If it thinks that you have ill intentions, it will even give you a lightning strike or make you suffer a curse that you would never want to face,” Ikanser said with a sigh. “It’s a living Sealed Artifact with extremely high intelligence, not a rigid, rule-abiding difference machine. When using it, it’s best not to think about trying to find loopholes.”
Carlson looked around at his teammates and kindly suggested, “Deacon, let me ask the question for you. I have nothing I need to hide.”
He straightened his back and assumed an open, honest posture.
Ikanser smiled bitterly and said, “There’s no need, I already know what I need to know. I’m no longer afraid of similar questions, and occasionally, the honorable Arrodes will ask very profound questions. With your body’s condition, the subsequent penalty won’t be easy to bear.”
With that said, he clenched his fists before spreading his fingers apart and gently stroked the surface of the mirror thrice.
In that subtle atmosphere, Ikanser asked in a deep voice, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘Who or what faction instigated the Desire Apostle to assassinate Duke Negan?’”
The silver mirror didn’t show any changes for a while. Only after a long time did the surface produce an aqueous light, forming a scene that looked like an oil painting.
It was a plain where the sun was about to set. The vast field was covered in a faint golden afterglow.
“What does that mean?” Carlson and the other members of the Machinery Hivemind looked at each other, unable to understand. Even though one of them was a Beyonder who had advanced from Mystery Pryer and was no stranger at reading revelations.
“Twilight? The symbol of the end of life? A sect that believes in Death, or lunatics that believe in the apocalypse?” a Mystery Pryer said after some deliberation.
Carlson nodded in agreement.
“I think it’s the latter.”
Ikanser ignored their discussion because Arrodes’s question had already appeared.
“What color of underwear do you like best?”
Ikanser’s face suddenly flushed red, and he felt as if smoke was rising from the top of his head.
With great difficulty, he spat out a word: “Red.”
The room suddenly became unusually quiet, and Carlson and the others pretended to look towards a corner.
Ikanser sat down wearily and scratched his fluffy hair, ready to ask the second question.
Carlson couldn’t bear it as he said, “Deacon, let me try.”
“… Try not to reach the punishment phase.” Ikanser finally nodded in agreement.
Carlson confidently mimicked the deacon’s actions, gently stroking the surface of the silver mirror three times while the other members gathered again.
“Honorable Arrodes, my question is ‘Who are the accomplices of the Desire Apostle?’”
The aqueous light stirred as the scene changed. It first presented a woman’s back, one with an outstanding figure.
Then, there was a person who was extremely blurry and could barely be identified as a man based on his attire.
“There is indeed another partner. This should be the person who sold the intelligence on Duke Negan! It’s a pity that the other party has already dealt with it…” Carlson looked around and said.
He felt that he had no secrets and didn’t need to care about the questions that followed.
This time, the choices that Arrodes offered was a question, a mission, or a penalty.
Without any hesitation, Carlson said, “Question!”
Words that looked like dripping blood quickly outlined the surface of the silver mirror: “Do you relieve yourself daily with your hand?”
Carlson’s lips quivered, and he felt his ears rapidly turn hot.
Although this was something he found very normal, giving an answer in front of so many teammates and his superior still gave him the urge to bury his head in the ground.
“Yes…” he answered very quietly.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Daly, with her blue eye shadow, tossed a stack of documents in front of Soul Assurer Soest.
“All the information you want on the tarot card case.”
“It’s smaller than I thought,” Soest said, slightly surprised.
Daly snickered.
“This is just an index.”
Upon seeing this, Leonard touched his lower lip with the palm of his red gloved-right hand.
“Captain Soest, why don’t we do a thorough investigation of the people who interacted with Jason Beria and compare it with the two previous cases? There might be clues to the organization that is symbolized by tarot cards.”
“Duke Negan is a devout believer of the Lord of Storms, and he represents the interests of the Church of the Lord of Storms in the political scene. The Mandated Punishers will definitely be frantically searching for the real culprit, so we don’t need to get involved; otherwise, we’ll easily be put at odds with them. Let’s investigate the cases involving the tarot cards, and who knows, we might find new clues. Of course, we’ll definitely end up running all over the place, but that’s part and parcel of a Red Glove’s duties,” Soest explained with a smile.
Leonard nodded.
“I understand.
And deep in his mind, the elderly voice tsked and laughed.
“The Nighthawks have missed it just like that. That person has the smell of the Dark Emperor, the true Dark Emperor!”
…
Inside the Holy Wind Cathedral.
Wearing a black bonnet, Spellsinger of God, Ace Snake, swept his silver eyes and picked a Mandated Punisher elite.
“Although I’m about to leave Backlund, this is the decision of the Council of Cardinals.
“You only have one mission after this, and that is to investigate the assassination of Duke Negan.
“After applying, all of you have the right to use a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact. You must find out who is targeting us!”
Standing at the very front, a middle-aged man wearing a modified captain’s hat immediately led the group. He clenched his fist and lightly tapped his chest.
“As you command, Your Eminence!”
He was lean and had no particularly outstanding features, but there was an anchor tattoo on his neck.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey looked at Susie, who had opened the door herself, and said in a low voice, “What’s Father and the others talking about?”
When she found out that Earl Hall had returned late and that his expression was unusually grave, she immediately sent Susie in to listen.
“Duke Negan was assassinated.” Susie closed the door behind her with her feet.
“Ah?” Audrey froze, suspecting that she had misheard.
Although she had already experienced an assassination attempt on Duke Negan, she had never thought that this powerful noble would actually die.
“It’s true.” Susie gave an affirmative answer.
Audrey instantly felt a little blank, finding it a little surreal.
How could such a powerful noble, a person of flesh and blood, capable of speaking and laughing, the duke who had given her a piece of land, die just like that?
Suddenly, she felt the cruelty and coldness of the adult world.
“Who did it?” Audrey asked subconsciously.
“A Sequence 5 Devil,” Sequence answered quickly. “But he has already been silenced by the so-called Hero Bandit Dark Emperor.”
“Ah?” Audrey was stunned once again.
How could it be the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? How could it be Mr. Fool’s adorer?
He helped me resolve the problem of Duke Negan’s previous assassination!
This is a complete contradiction!
Audrey immediately told Susie to eavesdrop again while she locked the door behind her and sat at the edge of her bed, praying to Mr. Fool.
After she had finished reciting his honorific name and had described the assassination of Duke Negan, she asked with great trust, “Was your adorer present there?”
After a while, she saw the endless gray fog and heard the voice of The Fool.
“Yes.
“He’s looking for the organization that directed the Desire Apostle.”
As expected, it wasn’t arranged by Mr. Fool! Was the reason why “He” had his adorer stop Qilangos last time also because of that organization that’s pulling the strings behind the scenes?Audrey relaxed and asked curiously, “What organization is that? For it to gain your attention.”
A second later, she heard Mr. Fool reply in an unperturbed manner, “Twilight Hermit Order.”
Twilight Hermit Order…
What kind of organization is it? Why haven’t I heard of it? When Mr. Hanged Man was filling me in on the general knowledge of the various factions, he didn’t even mention anything about this…
Audrey was both surprised and confused. As the gray fog faded away, Mr. Fool’s aloof figure had vanished.
Her eyes darted around as she quickly made a guess.
This organization known as the Twilight Hermit Order sounds even more powerful and mysterious than the other underground powers such as the Aurora Order and the Life School of Thought. It’s so unknown that even the knowledgeable and experienced Mr. Hanged Man, who’s closely related to the Church of the Lord of Storms, doesn’t know of its existence…
And their plot was directed at a powerful noble of the kingdom, one of the most powerful people in the world.
They might be the observers hidden in the deepest depths of the Beyonder world, the true controllers. They influence the situation of the Northern and Southern Continents, so it’s no wonder that they would be noticed by Mr. Fool…
The last time Mr. Hanged Man successfully got “His” adorer to help wasn’t because the promised reward was sufficiently high, but because Mr. Fool himself was targeting Twilight Hermit Order…
This organization is as mysterious as our Tarot Club…
Audrey, for some inexplicable reason, became a little excited, and this diluted the impact Duke Negan’s assassination had on her.
There definitely aren’t a lot of Beyonders who know of the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order. And I’m one of them, and we, the Tarot Club, are targeting them!Audrey stood up and walked to the full-body mirror in front of her.
She raised her chin slightly, showing an abnormally beautiful angle.
Staring at the girl in the mirror, Audrey slowly calmed down. This was the first time she felt it was imperative that she quickly raised her Sequence.
Even Duke Negan, a Beyonder under tremendous amounts of protection, can be assassinated, let alone Father who’s just an ordinary person.
Although based on the family vault’s situation, there are definitely many Beyonders in the family, and the Church of the Goddess will also provide additional protection. However, this doesn’t ease my heart. Duke Negan’s guards aren’t any weaker than what we have…
All the best, Audrey, get to Sequence 7 as soon as possible, then Sequence 6, and then hide in the darkness. I’ll be my father, mother, and brothers’ last line of defense!
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
The Blue Avenger was once again passing by, moored at the port, giving sailors a chance to indulge and vent.
Alger Wilson changed into a robe embroidered with storm patterns and went to the largest cathedral on the archipelago, the Cathedral of Waves.
It was classical in style, and it mostly used stone pillars and arched structures, and it had a towering dome and two clock towers—in the early days of colonization, the pioneers often had no time to build a cathedral, which brought about very serious consequences for them.
Surrounded by tribes, jungles, and ancient buildings, they would often die mysteriously in great numbers for no reason at all, even after they had conquered the region.
This situation, which had caused a great panic, gradually deteriorated after the cathedrals of the various Churches were built, becoming something that happened only once in a while.
Standing in front of the cathedral, Alger was in no hurry to enter. Instead, he looked through the narrow windows at the dark and mysterious atmosphere and the warm candlelight that illuminated the activity area.
A few seconds later, he entered the grand prayer hall, clenched his right fist and struck his left chest. He turned to the bishop facing him and said, “May the Storm be with you!”
“May the Storm be with you!” the bishop responded in the same way.
Without waiting for Alger to speak, the bishop of the Cathedral of Waves took out a telegram.
“You’re just in time. The Council of Cardinals has issued orders. Read it before praying.”
“What orders?” Alger asked casually as he reached out to take it.
The bishop’s expression was grave as he said, “Duke Negan has been assassinated. The Council of Cardinals has ordered all Mandated Punisher and priests to pay attention to anything regarding the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor, as well as all the matters related to the tarot ritual.”
Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?Alger perfectly expressed his surprise.
He already knew that the Dark Emperor was Mr. Fool’s adorer.
The bishop said with a serious nod, “The assassin of Duke Negan is a Sequence 5 Devil, but while escaping, he was killed by Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. This is the same outcome as Rear Admiral Qilangos, who failed to assassinate the duke.”
Not only are the superficial circumstances the same, but even the core issues are the same… It was also Mr. Fool’s adorer who killed Qilangos, another adorer… Was Mr. Fool the one who really wanted Duke Negan dead? No, if it were really him, then he would’ve warned Qilangos the last time to be careful of Miss Justice, so as to not expose his identity on the spot… Mr. Fool is paying attention to the truth behind the assassination and the real murderer? Who could it be, or which organization would receive so much attention from Mr. Fool?Alger instantly thought of many things and made a preliminary judgment.
He looked down at the telegram and saw that the Church had set up a special investigation team for the assassination of Duke Negan. Every member was an elite of the Mandated Punishers.
Should I apply to join, so as to have a grasp of their actions at any time?Alger hesitated for a moment.
In the end, he decided to follow his original plan and keep a low profile.
…
With a brand new day, Klein slept until he woke up naturally. He slowly got up, washed his face, and went downstairs.
He wasn’t in a hurry to prepare breakfast. Instead, he habitually opened the door, bathed in the fog, and took out today’s newspaper from the letterbox.
“What is it?” Suddenly, he noticed that there was a thick envelope stuffed inside the newspaper. It wasn’t light at all.
Squeezing the surface, Klein’s mind flashed with the faint fragrance of banknote ink.
His spiritual intuition told him that there was a lot of cash inside.
Carefully, he opened it and pulled out the stack of money.
After counting the money, he confirmed that there was a total of 1000 pounds.
It’s the reward money from the Machinery Hivemind… Is this their way of secretly handing me the money? How can they be so certain this is fine? Leaving it in my mailbox just like that? What happens if it’s stolen?The delighted Klein couldn’t help but grumble.
With this money, and without the Machinery Hivemind protecting him in secret, he could go to Vampire Emlyn White to complete the previous transaction!
After breakfast, Klein immediately put on his coat and hat, held his cane, and stuffed the newspaper in his arm and went out.
On his way to the carriage stop, he saw his landlord, Mrs. Stelyn Sammer directing the maid to load the suitcase into the carriage in front of the door.
“Good morning, Mrs. Sammer.” Klein smiled and greeted her.
Stelyn smiled modestly and returned the greeting.
She seems to have recovered mentally… Who knows what happened to her…Klein curiously asked, “Where are you going?”
“It’s almost New Year’s. Mary gave Luke some time off in advance. We’re going to Desi Bay to usher in the new year,” Stelyn said proactively. “Sigh, we’ve been to a few of the cities there, including the famous coastal towns. This time, we’re preparing to go to Feynapotter. I’ve heard that the scenery in Seville City is quite good.”
Klein replied in jest, “How enviable.”
“What about you? Detective Moriarty, where do you plan on spending the New Year?” Stelyn asked with a smile.
I’m probably staying here… Oh right, I have to prepare some tools to repair the wall which Stuart had previously shot a hole in…Klein smirked and said, “Back to Midseashire, where the winter smells different.”
The smile on Stelyn’s face became even more obvious.
“I hope to meet you at Desi Bay in future New Year’s Eve celebrations.”
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
Upon seeing Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his black tweed coat, Emlyn White, who was carefully wiping the candle stand, smiled.
He combed his hair, walked over with his head held high and said in a low voice, “There’s information on Jason Beria. A Sanguine knows him.”
“I have his information as well.” Klein smiled as he handed the newspaper over. The headline read: “Yesterday, His Grace the Duke of Negan assassinated, a true devil plundering the land.”
Beneath the title was a detailed description of the assassination yesterday, and it revealed that the murderer was a banker named Patrick Jason who was killed on the spot, and the terrorist organization, the Aurora Order, claimed responsibility.
When he saw the news earlier, Klein, who was having his breakfast, almost spewed out the milk in his mouth.
At first, he imagined that the Aurora Order’s Mr. A was brain damaged to take responsibility for this matter. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was most likely a cover used by the officials.
If the Twilight Hermit Order is really the ancient organization which Emperor Roselle joined, then they would be extremely hostile towards the Aurora Order. After all, they hate the True Creator…This thought suddenly flashed through Klein’s mind.
Emlyn looked blankly at the newspaper again and again before asking in disbelief, “Does this mean the information I got is useless?”
“In theory.” Klein gave the vampire gentleman a sympathetic look. “However, the official organizations are still investigating the masterminds behind Jason Beria, if your information points in the right direction, it should be of worth.”
As for Klein himself, he obviously didn’t want to get involved in this matter anymore.
“No… He only knew Jason Beria and some of his hobbies.” Emlyn sighed.
Seeing his reaction, Klein asked in amusement, “Don’t you usually read newspapers?”
How did you only learn of such an important matter until now!?
Emlyn gave him an odd glance.
“Why should I read the newspapers?
“I’m very busy.”
Busy cleaning the Harvest Church, busy spending time with those dolls you have at home, and busy thinking of ways to trick people into giving you blood to drink… You really are a new-age vampire…Klein opened his mouth, but he used his Clown powers to suppress the laughter he was about to let out.
He didn’t tease Emlyn White and said seriously, “I’ve already gathered enough money for those two ingredients.
“When can you give them to me?”
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Emlyn White jumped in fright as he carefully sized him up and said, “You’re richer than I thought.”
He had imagined that Sherlock Moriarty would take at least a week to raise 2,450 pounds.
“I’ve been saving for a long time.” Klein sighed in response.
Emlyn nodded thoughtfully.
“It’s so lucrative being a private detective?”
“This is just an identity that makes things convenient. If you don’t encounter a huge bounty, it’ll be two to three hundred pounds a year,” Klein said frankly.
Emlyn glanced at him and asked casually, “So what do you actually do? Smuggling arms? Stealing from the vaults of the rich and powerful? For Beyonders below Sequence 7, there’s not much that can be done to save up more than 2,000 pounds so quickly, and most of them are gray areas that border on breaking the law. ”
You, a vampire, are talking to me about breaking the law? It seems like you’re rather eager to make some quick money…Klein smiled.
“Accept some relatively dangerous missions; if you aren’t afraid of death, you can try.”
Emlyn shut his mouth, and only after a long time did he say, “Come and find me in the evening. I’ll take you to the seller’s place.”
What an obedient vampire…Klein was about to agree, but he suddenly found it unsafe.
What if the seller gets thoughts from seeing all the money? What if he doesn’t have the corresponding Beyonder ingredients and is trying to fool me to commit a robbery? Emlyn White can be trusted, but not necessarily the seller he’s introducing… I have to find an excuse to perform a divination above the gray fog to confirm the degree of danger… Yes, there’s no need for it to be so complicated. There’s a better way…After some thought, Klein turned his head to look at Emlyn.
“No, go by yourself.
“I’ll give you 1,000 pounds as a deposit, and you’ll bring the two ingredients to the Harvest Church. After confirmation, I’ll pay the remaining balance. I believe the seller will accept this method. This will show the credit of a noble Sanguine.”
Upon being flattered, Emlyn unconsciously lifted his chin.
“There’s no problem with this way of trading.”
Saying that, he let out a laugh.
“Are you afraid that the other party will not keep their word? Are you more at ease in the Harvest Church?”
“Of course, anyone would feel safe when they see a Mother Earth adorer by the side, who is over 2.2 meters tall and has exceptionally firm muscles.” Klein smiled and pointed at Father Utravsky. “People who can deal with him wouldn’t mind two to three thousand pounds.”
Emlyn’s face darkened, and he snorted.
“Aren’t you worried that I’ll steal the thousand-pound deposit?”
Klein casually looked straight ahead.
“Why should I be worried?
“You will come back here every day, making it easy to find you, and a living creature like a vampire would sell for more than a thousand pounds.”
Emlyn, who had been hit in a sore spot, muttered in exasperation, “Sanguine! Do you understand? Sanguine!
“Also, don’t call me a creature!”
Klein chuckled and didn’t say anything as he waited for Emlyn to calm down.
“We’ll do it the way you requested.” Finally, Emlyn reached out and rubbed his temples.
Klein immediately took out the envelope he had received that morning, and he handed it to him along with the thick stack of cash worth a thousand pounds.
“See you here at eight tonight.”
After counting the bills and after confirming that there was no mistake, Emlyn warily stole a glance at Father Utravsky and said in a low voice, “Mr. Private Detective, with you being in contact with a lot of intelligence and news, have you heard of an evil god known as The Fool?”
Evil?… Evil? You f…Inwardly, Klein nearly threw out a profanity.
He answered with the most normal expression, “Many people are searching for believers of The Fool recently. Are you planning on joining their ranks to obtain the relevant bounty?”
Emlyn sighed and said, “No, I’m only considering whether I should ask this evil god or the evil soul to help me dispel the psychological cue. As you know, the rumors going around include “His” specific honorific name, and as long as it’s converted into Hermes or ancient Hermes, it’s possible to get a response… What do you know about “Him”? How much harm will “He” bring to “His” believers? Will “He” forcefully change the believers’ views?”
Although it points to me, I still have to say. My dear vampire friend, you are like a drowning man desperately clutching at straws…Feeling mixed emotions, Klein said, “The Fool is very mysterious. Up to this day, apart from the news you already know, no one knows of ‘His’ detailed situation. For example, how vast his clergy is, or what sort of corresponding prayer rituals there are.
“What puzzles me is that you aren’t considering the two of your vamp—Uh, Sanguine’s ancestor, the ancient goddess Lilith? As long as the ritual is correct and the offerings are appropriate, ‘She’ will help you dispel the psychological cue.”
Emlyn leaned back slightly and stared straight ahead, saying nothing for several seconds.
He seemed to instantly become sullen.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in a low voice, “Before the Cataclysm, the ancestor had already rarely responded to prayers. Only certain special circumstances allowed us to get ‘Her’ help. This does not include the removal of a psychological cue.”
In the legends of the City of Silver, the ancient goddess, Lilith, who represented the moon had already had her authority taken back by the awakened Creator, or perhaps she had fallen in some battle among the gods earlier on… Then, who is the one occasionally responding to the Sanguines’ pleas? The Primordial Moon?Klein deliberately pressed, “Then, there’s still the Primordial Moon to pray to. Many underground Beyonders have rituals that borrow ‘His’ power.”
This is mainly referring to the Shaman King and the corresponding biological creatures…Klein added inwardly.
Emlyn’s lips quivered, but he didn’t speak as there was an indescribable fear on his face.
After a long time, he solemnly said, “I suspect that the Primordial Moon was impersonated by some evil god or a high-level devil. People who pray to ‘Him’ mostly experience change, turning cruel, crazy, and even filled with desire. And the remaining ones, with the Sanguine mainly, there is a higher chance of them losing control and becoming true monsters.
“There was once a powerful Sanguine that tried to pray due to some danger, but she ended up turning into nothing but a hunk of meat that only knows to mate and reproduce. She, together with bulls, rams, stallions, mice, and even plants and rocks, gave birth to one strange descendant after another. Each one of them developed their own Monster species. Thankfully, she was quickly eliminated along with her descendants.
… The Primordial Moon is that dangerous? There was no mention of it in the Book of Secrets. Had Shaman King Klarman’s thoughts been corrupted? Fortunately, I only referenced, modified, and prayed to myself…Klein’s heart raced in fright as a result of Emlyn White’s description.
This made him acutely realize that the hidden existences other than the seven deities were indeed not that trustworthy.
Except me…He sighed.
At that moment, Emlyn smiled bitterly and said, “If the negative effects brought by The Fool isn’t that great, praying to ‘Him’ might be something to consider.”
The only effect is that you will pay a certain amount of money for it…In order to maintain his image, Klein could only pat Emlyn on the shoulder and draw a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It’s very dangerous to pray to a hidden existence that you don’t know about. If you’re considering that, you might as well choose a faith out of the seven deities you prefer. They won’t affect your daily life and won’t make you abandon your dolls.”
“If there’s really no other way…” Emlyn suddenly found himself calmer than he had expected.
Klein didn’t linger on. He pushed his way out into the aisle and walked out of the Harvest Church.
Looking out at the misty sky, he began to think about what to do next.
There was no doubt that his current focus was on saving money and finding the ingredients.
Little Sun’s side needs to stabilize a little more. To prevent him from being suspected again, I’ll use the method of ridding a Rampager’s mental corruption as the promised payment… The Deep-sea Naga’s hair can be entrusted to Mr. Hanged Man. I’ll have to rely on myself for the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic… There hasn’t been any relevant information from Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom, Mr. Stanton, for over a month. I’ll have to try different channels… Yes, it’s been quite long. It’s likely that the High-Sequence Beyonder of the Rose School of Thought isn’t monitoring the Bravehearts Bar that closely. I’ll go visit it in the evening and see if I can contact Miss Sharron and Maric…Klein quickly had an idea.
In order to go to Bravehearts Bar, he had to first go to East Borough and change his worker’s clothes in the one-bedroom apartment he also rented on Black Palm Street.
As he thought of this, he walked towards the carriage stop on the opposite side of the road.
…
West Borough, inside Grimm Cemetery.
Fors Wall, who was dressed in a black veiled hat, quietly walked beside Dorian Gray, a member of the Abraham family. She had accompanied him to place flowers on Lawrence, Aulisa, and company’s graves.
While walking silently, her thoughts were completely focused on the Beyonder ingredient, the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.
She knew that she had already digested the Apprentice potion and as long as she could get the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch, she would become a Trickmaster. However, she ultimately lacked the clues related to it, and The Sun, that she had the most expectations at being able to help her, didn’t dare to hold a ritual or invite friends to hunt Spirit Eaters because of what had happened before.
In order to advance as quickly as possible and escape the curse of the full moon, she had even asked Mr. Fool for help, hoping that “His” adorers could help her find the ingredients. In the process, she revealed that she had published her new book and was about to receive a fixed fee for the book, in order to prove that she had sufficient power to purchase it—she didn’t fear that her real identity would be known by Mr. Fool, because she believed that Mr. Fool clearly knew it.
In the secluded, quiet, and cold environment, Fors and Dorian stopped at Lawrence’s grave.
Looking at the photo taken after his death and reading the epitaph: “he’s a good teacher,” Dorian Gray remained silent for a long time before sighing.
“How ironic…”
“Why?” Fors asked in surprise.
She had heard Lawrence mention that he was a public school teacher in Constant City, Midseashire, and that was why she had used such an epitaph.
“This has nothing to do with you. It has to do with our family.” Dorian gave a self-deprecating laugh and bent down to put down the flowers.
After straightening his body, he looked straight ahead, and suddenly spoke out, “Fors, do you want to become a Beyonder? The kind I described in my letter.”
Dorian Gray’s question didn’t surprise Fors at all. She had been prepared after keeping in contact with him for the past month, and she had even asked the experienced Mr. Hanged Man at the Tarot Club to decide what kind of expression and reaction she should use when faced with the question.
“Are there really such Beyonders?” Fors asked in surprise.
Dorian gently nodded.
“Yes.”
He looked around to make sure that there was no one around, then he walked up to a tree with fallen leaves and pressed his hand on it.
Dorian’s figure suddenly blurred, as if turning into a reflection in the water.
When it was clear, he had already appeared behind the tree, his posture unchanging.
“Oh god! That’s really, really amazing!” Remembering the teachings of Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice, her mouth opened in a semicircle as she exclaimed.
Dorian walked back, smiled, and asked, “Do you want to become such a Beyonder?”
Fors fell silent for a moment before she answered him “excitedly”, “… “Yes!”
Now that she was finally going to be a periphery member of the Abraham family, many things would be much easier for her in the future! Her heart was filled with genuine joy.
Dorian laughed before turning his expression grave, asking in all seriousness, “Are you willing to be my student?”
Fors nodded.
“Yes!”
Dorian let out a sigh of relief and then made a self-deprecating comment.
“I’m not a good teacher, I even taught a… Heh, there’s no need to mention the past anymore. In short, don’t hold too high of an expectation.”
After considering it over this period of time, he had decided to learn from his previous experiences and lessons. He didn’t tell Fors the situation regarding the Abraham family and only treated their relationship as one of teacher and student. That way, he didn’t have to worry about the other party coveting his family’s few remaining mystical items.
“No, your explanations of mysticism are excellent, really, Mr. Gray. No, Teacher.” Fors quickly confirmed the relationship between them.
Dorian looked at the tombstone, shook his head, and exhaled.
“I wasn’t planning on taking in any more students, but your noble character infected me.
“If nothing unexpected happens, I can give you the corresponding potion today.”
“Today?” Fors asked, surprised.
Back when she went to Backlund Station to pick up Dorian Gray, she noticed that he was carrying only a very small suitcase, barely enough for a change of clothes. There was no evidence that he had any Beyonder ingredients on him.
Does he have his own resources and channels in Backlund, ones that belong to the Abraham family?Fors made a vague guess.
Her original plan was to rely on the inconvenience of the distance between them to sell off the Beyonder ingredients for the Apprentice potion, and then tell him that she had successfully advanced to become a Beyonder. This way, she was able to obtain a considerable amount of cash, as well as to avoid the tragic consequence of taking the Apprentice potion again and having to spend time to digest it.
“Yes.” Without explaining, Dorian pointed in the other direction. “Let’s go see Laubero and Aulisa first.”
Taking a turn, they left Grimm Cemetery and returned to the house in Cherwood Borough which Fors and Xio had rented.
For the past month or so, Xio, who had advanced to Sheriff, had been leaving early and returning late every day in order to pay off her heavy debts. She had been trying hard to get every bounty she could get, so there was no doubt that she was of the house around noon.
“Is there a quiet room?” Dorian looked around casually.
“Plenty.” Fors led her new teacher into the activity room on the first floor.
Dorian circled the room, checked the surroundings, and then asked Fors to light a candle mixed with a piece of dark red sandalwood.
He closed the door and drew the curtains.
He walked to the candle and took out two bottles of essential oil and some common herbal powders.
Holding a ritual? Shouldn’t there be three candles?Fors curiously watched from the side and didn’t rashly open her mouth, as if she was stunned by the atmosphere.
After finishing the first part of the ritual, Dorian took a step back and, with a serious expression, switched to the language of ancient Hermes.
“I!
“I summon in my name:
“Special Spirit Bodies roaming the upper realms, the void creature that loves music, Dorian Gray Abraham’s Contract Companion.”
Whoosh!
There was a sudden gust of wind in the activity room, and with a sobbing voice, the flickering candle flames were tinged with a deep blue hue.
The rings of light quickly spread out, forming a door that was beyond the concept of normality.
A ball of semi-illusory and half-corporeal objects flew out from the bottom of the circle of light.
Its entire body was colored a milky white. There were no eyes, nose, arms, or legs around it. Only an opening which resembled a mouth cracked open over its surface.
Dorian grinned, opened his mouth, and began to hum a gentle folk lullaby.
The “ball” swayed left and right, appearing extremely satisfied.
After he finished humming, Dorian extended his hand.
“Malmouth, give me the items that I deposited with you the day before yesterday.”
The “ball” jumped up and down as its body suddenly swelled while it opened its “mouth” extremely wide.
Then, it spat out two Beyonder ingredients which had strange lusters to them.
To think that can be done…Fors stared in surprise.
Dorian caught the Apprentice potion’s main ingredients, canceled the summoning, and ended the ritual.
He turned his head and smiled at Fors.
“Even in the spirit world, void creatures like Malmouth are extremely rare. Under normal circumstances, summoning rituals will not point to them. An elder of a sufficiently high Sequence must enter the Spirit World and, after a long period of searching, make a contract with one of them. That way, it will allow subsequent descendants to complete a summoning ritual with their corresponding name.
“After the void creature arrives, a new contract can be made, making them closely connected to oneself and no longer summonable by others.”
“So that’s how it is… That sounds interesting!” Fors said from the bottom of her heart.
She couldn’t help but look forward to the future.
If I don’t consider the curse of the full moon, or how ordinary Beyonders are being suppressed and constantly facing danger, exploring this wonderful world would be the most delightful thing… I hope that one day I can truly roam the Spirit World…
Dorian responded with a chuckle, “Malmouth’s greatest ability is to swallow many items into its belly without causing them any harm. It’s the equivalent of a mobile, hidden warehouse that almost no one can find.
“Of course, it can’t store too much as its stomach has limited space. Also, it doesn’t like people without talent in music. It would reject signing a contract with such people.”
At least I can play the lyre…Just as Fors breathed a sigh of relief, Dorian instructed her to get him a black stew pot.
Realizing that he was about to concoct the potion right there and then, she maintained her expression, but her heart was frantically praying for an accident.
I don’t want to drink the Apprentice potion again! That would waste a lot of time! If I had known that this would happen, then I would’ve been more honest… It’s too late to tell the truth. Teacher Gray must’ve tried a divination attempt, but the outcome suffered interference. Confessing now would mean that there’s a powerful person backing me or instigating me…In the midst of her thoughts, she saw Dorian turn around and hand her a bottle of the bubbling potion.
“Drink it and you’ll become a Beyonder,” Dorian said in a flat but very seductive tone.
Then he reassured her, “Don’t worry. There won’t be any problems with me here.”
“Okay!” Fors gritted her teeth, received the Apprentice potion, and drank it all in one gulp.
At the same time, a thought flashed in her mind:
Honesty is the best policy…
…
The carriage stopped outside East Borough, and Klein, walking with a cane and a hat, entered the spacious slum in a relatively decent neighborhood.
As he walked forward, he saw two familiar figures emerge from the relatively clean apartment in front of him.
They were girls, one seventeen or eighteen years old, the other fifteen or sixteen years old—daughters of the laundry maid, Liv—Freja, and Daisy. The latter had once been kidnapped by Capim and was rescued by the Dark Emperor.
Daisy also spotted Klein and smiled brightly.
“Good afternoon, Detective Moriarty!”
Klein smiled and nodded before asking in puzzlement, “Daisy, don’t you have public elementary school to attend?”
At the behest of reporters like Mike Joseph and the push by the Church of the Evernight Goddess, the Backlund government established a charity fund with Capim’s estate, specifically to help women and families who had been hurt by Capim.
Daisy’s family took advantage of the opportunity to move from a shabby apartment in an environment with poor security to the outskirts of East Borough. They moved from one room to two, separating the “laundry area” from the place where they ate and slept.
In addition, Daisy received a bursary for attending a public elementary school, and she was delighted that the charity fund was responsible for her tuition and meals costing three pence a week.
What puzzled Klein was that the public elementary school only had breaks on Sundays, so Daisy wasn’t supposed to be here at this time.
“The school is very close, I took advantage of the afternoon break to return and help Freja bring the washed and dried laundry to a client. She and mother can’t handle the workload,” Daisy answered frankly.
The immediate effect of her going to school was that the amount of laundry which Liv and Freja could do every day decreased, obviously lowering their family income. If it wasn’t for Mike’s help applying for a grant from the charity, then they wouldn’t be able to maintain their present lives.
Therefore, there was no doubt that Freja wouldn’t be able to enter a public elementary school, and when Daisy and Klein talked about it, her eyes were filled with unconcealed envy and pain.
Despite not even being eighteen years old yet, all she could do was silently watch her sister attend school.
Klein noticed that detail and deliberately reminded Daisy, “You really should know that your mother and Freja are having a hard time. Treat them well.”
Daisy nodded seriously and said, “I’ve thought about it. When things settle down, I’ll teach Freja what I learned during the day at night and on Sundays. I’ll be her only tutor!”
Freja’s eyes suddenly blinked, and she couldn’t help lowering her head.
“Good, very good,” Klein praised her before bidding them farewell in a good mood, and he turned to another street.
He went to Black Palm Street to change out of his worker clothes, and just after he left the apartment where he was renting a room from, he saw an old middle-aged man walk over. He asked with a kind face, “Sir, have you heard of the original Creator?”
The original Creator?Klein was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately thought of the intelligence that Old Kohler had previously given him.
Recently, there had been people preaching the faith of the original Creator in East Borough, the dock area, and the factory district. It pushed the belief that “He” hadn’t really passed away and that he existed in the body of every human being and every object. As long as one served “Him” wholeheartedly and praised “Him,” then not only would “His” believers be redeemed after death, but they would also enter “His” kingdom. They would also suffer tremendous improvements in their present life, for instance, having sizzling meat to eat every day.
This was very close to the Aurora Order’s theory of the mutated Creator, so Klein had decided that it was the secret organization which was behind it. He felt that they had begun to value the vast majority of the poor after the Lanevus incident.
They’ve already developed so arrogantly to even solicit people on the streets?Klein hesitated and replied, “I’ve heard of that.”
The well-dressed middle-aged man immediately revealed a smile.
“Then, do you know about the incoming apocalypse? Do you know that the original Creator will create a sanctuary to protect ‘His’ believers?”
For a moment, Klein thought of going with the flow and be inoculated so as to slowly infiltrate the Aurora Order’s periphery organization, so as to gather the appropriate evidence and clues to take revenge on them for seeking the believers of The Fool. But after careful consideration, he felt that it was too dangerous. It was something that was tiring and troublesome for him to do alone, without any certainty of success.
In the end, he decided to inform the Machinery Hivemind about the current situation and leave it to the official organizations to handle!
After thinking through the problem, Klein’s expression immediately darkened.
“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know!”
He strode forward, shaking off the middle-aged man and ignoring his shouts.
On the way out of East Borough, he watched carefully and found that the workers who had lost their jobs due to the off-season and the efficiency improvements from textile machines were grouped together. They were being comforted and were listening to the preaches from people of unknown identities.
The investigations of East Borough, the dock area, and factory district were completed two months ago. Why haven’t the three Churches and parliament produced any concrete measures yet? The importance that they’ve placed on this issue must’ve increased. It’s impossible for them to not notice the current situation… Is this a trap for bigger fish? That’s very risky and can easily get out of hand!As Klein lampooned, he pushed the cap on his head as he walked out of East Borough and went straight to the Backlund Bridge area.
At noon, the Bravehearts Bar had just opened, and there were almost no drunkards present. Only the nearby, busy workers would come in and grab a simple lunch.
Klein mingled with them and spent ten pence on wheat bread with pork sausages and a glass of Southville beer, making himself appear rather rich.
After leisurely filling his stomach and finishing his beer, he looked at the bartender.
“Is Kaspars Kalinin here?”
He planned on replenishing some of his ordinary ammunition while he was here.
The bartender glanced at him.
“It seems like you haven’t been here in a while?
“Kaspars is dead. It’s said that he was a little restless while sleeping at night, wrapping himself in a tight bundle and suffocating himself in the end. Heh heh, I don’t really believe that kind of thing would happen. I’ve only heard about such things in ghost stories, but that’s what those black-and-white dogs say.”
Black-and-white dogs were referring to the police who wore black-and-white checked uniforms.
Suffocating himself to death? That sounds like mysticism… Was it because the Rose School of Thought’s High-Sequence Beyonder was unable to find Miss Sharron and Maric, and thus, they chose to kill someone to vent their anger? Where’s the bearing of being a High-Sequence Beyonder? In that case, Kaspars wasn’t able to contact Miss Sharron… Perhaps they’ve already left Backlund
Kaspars wasn’t prepared for the dangers of the Beyonder world. If it were me, I wouldn’t have returned to the Bravehearts Bar. I would’ve taken all the money I saved up and go to another city for a change in environment… However, under normal circumstances, a High-Sequence Beyonder wouldn’t specially deal with such ordinary people. At most, they would force a mediumship ritual without considering the aftereffects… As expected of the self-indulgent Rose School of Thought. To think a High-Sequence Beyonder would actually do such a thing…
While feeling surprised, Klein also felt pity for the black-market arms dealer.
The bartender wiped a cup and continued, “If you wish to buy some stuff, there’s a new dealer.”
“Who?” Klein asked in passing.
“Old Man. He’s in Billiard room 3,” the bartender said without looking up.
Klein immediately stood up, slowly walked towards that familiar place, and knocked on the unlocked door.
“Come in.” A voice rang out.
This voice sounds a little familiar…Klein pushed open the door and looked inside.
Standing by the table was a boy that didn’t look too old. He was dressed in an old overcoat, a brown bowler hat, and had bright red eyes. It was Ian, whom Klein had met when he first arrived in Backlund. Back then, he was entrusted with the case of Detective Zreal’s disappearance and was ultimately involved in the conflict over the manuscripts of a third-generation difference machine. He had been forced to pay a high price to have Mr. A from the Aurora Order kill the Intis ambassador that was sent to the Loen Kingdom, Bakerland Jean Madan.
“It’s you, Detective Moriarty?” Ian was startled.
He had deliberately stuck two whiskers above his mouth to make himself look older.
Klein smiled as he entered the billiard room and closed the door in passing.
“Long time no see.”
He was initially surprised that Ian had appeared here and had become a black-market arms dealer, but then he thought of the details behind the matter and found that it made sense.
Klein being able to come to the Bravehearts Bar and find Kaspars Kalinin was all thanks to Ian’s introduction.
This teenage boy definitely had some connections around here!
“Yeah.” Ian wiped away his shocked expression and mumbled, “I went to Pritz Harbor for two months and found those guys to be so savage and cruel. They didn’t even have the slightest bit of modesty or love for children, so I had no choice but to return to Backlund and do what I was good at. When Kaspars died, I decided to switch careers.”
Before Klein could say anything, he added, “Mr. Detective, I’ve always kept in mind that I still owe you two requests.”
There’s no need to explain so much, nor do I care what you’ve done in the past. Although I’ve always thought that your escape from MI9 was suspicious, I didn’t care too much about it…Klein picked up a cue stick, gestured, and said, “Other than dealing in black-market weapons, you seem to be selling information?”
“Yes,” Ian answered very calmly. “What do you want to know? It’s free.”
Very straightforward… Feeling guilty about what happened to me previously?Klein pushed the cue stick forward and hit the ball, sending a red ball right into the middle pocket.
Without a trace of politeness, he straightened his body and said, “Recently, everyone has been looking for the believers of The Fool. There are many bounties available. What news do you have?”
Ian thought for a moment and said, “Nothing.
“I even suspect whether The Fool has any believers since no one can find any clues.”
… This is what you call blasting air with a cannon…Klein gave a silent, self-deprecating laugh before turning to ask, “In addition, there’s another bounty. People are looking for a lecturer named Azik Eggers. I wish to know who was the one behind the bounty, so as to determine if I should involve myself in it. Heh, searching for people is very time-consuming.”
Ian didn’t directly answer; he surveyed his surroundings and lowered his voice.
“MI9.”
MI9? It’s not the Numinous Episcopate… It seems like it really was arranged by Ince Zangwill. He’s trying to create conflict between Mr. Azik and MI9? Perhaps he knows some secret that he shouldn’t be aware of?A series of thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind. Finally, he smiled and said, “Looks like I don’t have to worry about the bounty being false, but I’m afraid that the circumstances as to why Azik Eggers is being pursued by MI9 is because he knows some secret. That being the case, the day I obtain the bounty might be the last day of my life.”
Ian spread his hands.
“I’m not sure about that.
“But you can provide only clues.”
“Good suggestion.” Without asking any more questions, Klein spent five soli, replenished some of his ordinary ammunition, and left the Bravehearts Bar.
He got on the rental carriage and looked out the window at the gloomy weather. Suddenly, he felt a little wistful.
Kaspars Kalinin is dead which also means that Miss Sharron and Maric will give up this “base.” With me only being able to contact them unilaterally, it’ll be hard to find them…
Unless they encounter some difficulties that require my help, or they have reached the stage of dealing with the evil spirit buried in the ruins. Otherwise, I’ll likely not be meeting them again.
Although they can’t be considered friends, we’ve cooperated with each other twice. I could interact with them as a Beyonder without hiding my face. Now, there are two fewer people of such people.
If it wasn’t for the Desire Apostle, I would only have an oddity like the vampire, Emlyn White, who I can talk about mysticism with without any disguises.
Thankfully. Thankfully…
As he was sighing silently, an ethereal voice suddenly sounded in his ears.
“Is there something?”
Klein instantly shuddered, and only when he saw who was sitting in front of him did he heave a sigh of relief. He laughed in exasperation and said, “Miss Sharron, do you always appear all of a sudden like this?”
Dressed in a Gothic regal dress and a matching soft black hat, Sharron was sitting quietly on the other side of the carriage, her face as pale as ever.
“I’ll knock on the window next time.” Sharron nodded without emotion.
She didn’t repeat the question, but she looked quietly at Klein in a reserved manner.
Knocking on the window all of a sudden? That’s equally scary…Klein was in no hurry to mention the matter about the Human-skinned Shadow, and instead he asked, “Has the High-Sequence Beyonder left?”
“Yes,” Sharron said tersely.
Klein was slightly relieved as he warned her, “It could also be a trap.”
As he said this, he remembered something and quickly added, “I’ve finished reading the Book of Secrets, and I’ve obtained the corresponding information from other sources that praying to the Primordial Moon is prone to problems. It’s best not to try.”
“Alright.” Sharron didn’t ask why.
She paused for a second and said in an ethereal voice, “The Primordial Moon and the Chained God seem to be archenemies.”
Because they can switch Sequences? Or could there be other reasons?Klein thought as he directed the conversation to what really mattered.
“Miss Sharron, do you know of any places with the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Like a puppet, Sharron listened quietly before nodding her head.
“Yes.”
She knows?Klein was overjoyed, and quickly asked, “Where?”
In his heart, he was already prepared to pay the “consultation fee.”
Sharron sat there without moving and said, like a talking doll, “In one of the gatherings that Maric participated in, someone once discovered the tomb of an ancient noble. They explored the periphery but didn’t dare to venture deep, but there were traces of Human-skinned Shadow activity.
“They hoped to recruit a team strong enough to completely explore the tomb and split the valuables equally.”
To seek help in a gathering of Beyonders who are not familiar with each other, how can all parties guarantee each other’s credibility? What if there’s no tomb at all, and it’s just a trap?Klein quickly thought and asked in response, “Did they succeed?”
“Yes,” Sharron answered simply.
This…Klein temporarily didn’t pursue the details. He suppressed his voice to avoid being overheard by the carriage driver.
“And then?”
“After that, they never appeared again,” Sharron calmly recounted. “One of the members was a friend of Maric’s, and he disappeared completely after that matter.”
Without waiting for Klein to ask, she continued to speak with her ethereal voice.
“Maric found some of his friend’s belongings. I used the method of divination to track them down to White Cliff Town, and I found a hidden entrance to the tomb at the riverbend of the Stratford River. Maric’s friend was inside, but he was already dead.”
“You went in?” Klein blurted out.
“No, I determined it using another method,” Sharron explained. “That tomb gave me a sense of great danger. I didn’t try to explore it.”
At this point, she looked at Klein with her blue eyes.
“Without the help of a Sequence 4 Beyonder or a Sealed Artifact of a corresponding level, it would be best not to venture deep into that tomb.”
Even you find it very dangerous. I don’t need to go above the gray fog to divine it to know how terrifying it is…Klein looked down at the floor of the carriage and thought for a few seconds.
“Do you know which ancient noble’s tomb it belongs to?”
Sharron did not pause in her reply.
“His last name is Amon.”
Amon? A member of the family of that Amon who had possessed Little Sun’s body and almost sneaked into the mysterious space above the gray fog?Klein used his ability as a Clown to control the slight twitch of his eyelids. He asked in puzzlement, “Are you sure?”
At this moment, a figure appeared in his mind—a black classic robe, a matching pointed hat, a broad forehead, a thin face, black eyes, black hair, and a crystal monocle.
Sharron’s pale blonde hair shone through the mist like an oil painting drawn by a master, and she said in her usual flat tone, “According to the items obtained from the initial exploration, a member of the gathering who specializes in ancient history determined that the owner of the tomb came from the Tudor Dynasty of the Fourth Epoch. The family name is Amon.”
It really is the Blasphemer family of the Fourth Epoch… This family isn’t cursed like the Abraham family, nor was it destroyed directly by the Church of a certain goddess like the Antigonus family…
According to the special and powerful performance Amon showed in the City of Silver, the situation of this family might be comparable to that of Zaratul’s. They were all secretly passed down, with the presence of High-Sequence Beyonders among their ranks, perhaps even with powerful angels. They protect certain crucial secrets, such as the “coordinates” of the Forsaken Land of the Gods…
The danger of a tomb left behind by such a family can be imagined. Perhaps Amon can borrow the power of certain changes to cast his gaze over from the distant Forsaken Land of the Gods… I can’t use the perspective of a Low- or Mid-Sequence Beyonder to deduce the terror of a demigod…
Klein didn’t ponder for long before denying the possibility of exploring the tomb of the Amon family.
Slightly disappointed, he looked up at Sharron.
“Is that place the only place with a Human-skinned Shadow?”
Sharron shook her head.
“No.”
“Oh?” Klein’s eyes lit up, and he assumed a listening posture.
Sharron said, her voice unchanged, “I’ve participated in a gathering. A Beyonder promised that as long as someone completes a mission given by her, she would satisfy any reasonable request. When it comes to ingredients, it is limited to those below that of High-Sequence Beyonder ingredients.”
“In other words, she can give any Beyonder ingredient below that of High-Sequence Beyonders?” The first thought that came to Klein’s mind was:is she bragging?
Even for the Church of the Evernight Goddess, only the Holy Cathedral, or in other words, the Cathedral of Serenity, would possess such a possibility!
Many of these ingredients weren’t commonly needed because they weren’t needed at all.
Upon hearing Klein’s question, Sharron calmly replied, “She’s a High-Sequence Beyonder.”
High-Sequence Beyonder? No wonder… That would be on the level of the high-ranking members of the Churches or secret organizations. Even if they don’t belong to any party, they would still build up their own faction! However, the promise of any type of Beyonder ingredient below a High-Sequence potion definitely can’t be completely be met…Klein momentarily had such a thought.
Sharron simply added, “She said that certain ingredients would require a certain period of time.”
That’s more like it!Klein asked with interest, “What mission did she give?”
Sharron sat up straight and dignified.
“Investigate Hero Bandit Dark Emperor’s true identity.”
“…”
Klein believed that if he had been drinking water at that moment, then he wouldn’t have been able to control himself and that he would’ve sprayed it across from him.
Who did I offend? Why am I the target of a High-Sequence Beyonder?He first lamented in Chinese, then he quickly analyzed the possible parties.
Members of the Twilight Hermit Order? Because the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor had killed the Desire Apostle, Beria?
Members of the Aurora Order? They drew links to The Fool from the tarot cards I left during the Capim incident, and they decided to investigate the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?
Members of the three Churches and MI9? Just to find out the truth about the Capim affair?
Every one of them is possible, and none of them can be ruled out!Klein didn’t show any abnormalities as he deliberated and asked, “Why is she investigating the true identity of the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor?”
“No one knows,” Sharron replied in the simplest of terms.
Klein thought for two seconds and said after organizing his words, “What kind of person is she? I want to know if I should take this mission.”
Sharron remained silent for two seconds, seemingly in recollection.
Then she described, “Female, above 1.70 meters tall, very well-proportioned, chestnut hair, was disguised, loves black leather boots, only occasionally attended the gatherings, and first appeared two months ago.”
Loves wearing black leather boots, female, High-Sequence Beyonder…When these three keywords were put together, it immediately triggered a certain part of Klein’s memories!
Back when he went to the Royal Museum to steal the Dark Emperor card, he had met a mysterious High-Sequence Beyonder in the reconstructed study of Emperor Roselle. She only revealed her feet in black leather boots, and when he borrowed the power of the gray fog to escape, he ended up running into the Devil dog due to the side effects of the Master Key and had to shout for help. Therefore, Klein Moriarty ended up meeting the female demigod again.
Her? Why would she look for Hero Bandit Dark Emperor? She’s confirmed that the thief who stole the Card of Blasphemy is a Spirit Body and knows what would happen if a Spirit Body carries and contains the Dark Emperor card. Hence, she has locked onto the Hero Bandit Dark Emperor who has similar traits?Klein quickly thought of a very convincing possibility.
The only thing that confused him was how the other person knew that he had taken the Dark Emperor card and not any other cards, such as the Abyss card or The Sun card.
Unless she was targeting the Card of Blasphemy, and she had investigated beforehand that it was the Dark Emperor card… Well, Miss Sharron said that she joined the gathering for the first time more than two months ago. This matches the timing of Roselle’s exhibition… Later, she occasionally participated without leaving Backlund, or perhaps, she returned regularly to search for the enemy who had taken the Dark Emperor’s card…Klein’s thoughts blazed through his mind as he gave a faint smile.
“I’ll keep an eye out for her. I hope there’s something to be gained.”
She can forget about getting anything her entire life!He added inwardly without hesitation.
Sharron nodded almost imperceptibly and said nothing more about the Human-skinned Shadow.
Obviously, she only had two leads, but it was still better than the Vampire Emlyn White and Eye of Wisdom Isengard Stanton’s circle.
Klein slowly exhaled, concealing his inward disappointment, and said with a respectful tone, “You and Maric aren’t troubled by the curse anymore, are you?”
“There’s only one Scarlet Lunar Corona,” Sharron answered calmly.
The person who wore the Scarlet Lunar Corona was immune to the full moon’s effects, a dream item for Mutants.
That is to say, one will be fine, and one will be in the same situation as before… When affected by the full moon, Maric will be driven to insanity, while Miss Sharron will lose her strength. It appears Maric is the one using it…Klein thought as he changed topics.
“Have you found a way to remove a Rampager’s mental corruption on the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Wraith Steve?”
He casually asked this question without much hope. In his heart, he believed that there was a greater chance with The Sun.
“No.” Sharron appeared like she was talking about someone else.
Perhaps I will sell you this method in the future and hope that you have saved up your gold pounds…Klein tersely acknowledged and was suddenly unsure of how to continue the conversation.
He paused for a few seconds before asking, “Where is White Cliff Town?”
“Backlund suburbs, south of the bridge,” Sharron answered succinctly.
She looked into Klein’s eyes again.
“Nothing else?”
“Nothing.” Klein first shook his head, and then asked, “Can I tell others about the tomb?”
“Sure.”
Sharron’s figure rapidly faded before she disappeared from the carriage.
Perhaps it was to conceal herself, as she never had the habit of using perfume; thus, leaving behind an empty environment once more.
8 p.m., Harvest Church.
After changing back into his usual attire, Klein looked around once as he pressed down on the edge of his hat. Then, he walked into the hall and headed for Emlyn White who was standing before three rows of candles on the right side of the hall.
At the vampire’s feet was a black suitcase, its surface was seemingly covered with a layer of a wall of spirituality.
Upon sensing Detective Sherlock Moriarty coming in, Emlyn was first pleased before revealing an alarmed look.
He bent down to grab his suitcase and took a few steps back, closing the gap he had with Father Utravsky who was focused on praying.
Are you afraid that I’ll rob you of the Beyonder ingredients…Klein stopped three meters away, then he smiled and said, “Let me first verify if it’s the two ingredients I need.”
Emlyn White ran his hand through his hair, lifted the leather case to his chest and undid the buckle.
The wall of spirituality shattered as a result, turning into a light breeze that blew through the prayer hall.
Klein, who had long activated his Spirit Vision, immediately saw bursts of strange and dazzling light. It was the spiritual radiance released by many Beyonder characteristics.
There were two small boxes inside the suitcase. One was made of tin and had many patterns on it. It looked spartan and heavy. The other was only a cardboard box.
Holding the black leather suitcase in one hand, Emlyn opened the slightly tarnished silver-colored tin case. The item inside looked like a yellowish brown peeled walnut with the grooves and ridges of a brain.
Along with the flickering of the candle flame, its appearance constantly changed. Sometimes it would turn gray and appear wrinkled. At other times, it would turn dark brown and extremely smooth. The colors would interweave, outlining a featureless “face.”
At the sight of it, Klein felt the power of the potion, which he had completely digested and assimilated, stir a little, like a magnet encountering an opposite pole.
He was able to control his body with his Clown powers as he suppressed the feeling of attraction. He knew deep down that the item was a genuine mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter.
It seems like what Emperor Roselle speculated in his diary is possible, that High-Sequence items of the same pathway would unconsciously draw Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders to them, with a tendency to draw them together… Although the Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland is still very far from a High Sequence and doesn’t have that kind of special force of attraction, it contains enough Beyonder characteristics. Moreover, I’ve digested the Sequence 7 potion. When the person and ingredients are sufficiently close, such a phenomenon will appear…
I didn’t notice it before because, firstly, the corresponding Beyonder ingredients are of low quality, and secondly, my own strength is lacking, and I wasn’t of a high enough Sequence… Right, every time I digested the potion, an illusory starry sky would appear around me. There were many resplendent lights within, and they would pull one another in an attempt to converge… This might be a scene of the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics of the same pathway, and the greater the “quality,” the stronger the pull…
Then, will Beyonder characteristics of similar pathways conform to this law?
Klein’s expression didn’t change as he recalled the records in Roselle’s diary, and combined with his three experiences of digesting potions, he was able to determine the existence of a certain law.
Emlyn White glanced at him warily, quickly closed the tin box and opened the paper box next to it.
The paper box was padded with thick cotton, and in the center of the box was a glass bottle that could hold 200 milliliters of liquid. The bottle was half-empty, while the rest of it was filled with a viscous liquid that could change its color based on the change of light.
“Any other problems?” Emlyn closed the paper box.
“Let me confirm once more.” Klein took out a gold coin and let it spin between his fingers, as though it had a life of its own.
Ding!
The gold coin bounced up and fell down again, landing in Klein’s palm.
It was heads, indicating a positive response.
Klein nodded slightly and took out stacks after stacks of notes from various pockets. They were in ten-pound, five-pound, and one-pounds denominations.
“1,450 pounds.” Klein placed the pile of cash on a nearby piece of furniture.
“Retreat a few steps, no, five steps!” Emlyn called out cautiously.
Klein smiled, raised his hands, and took five steps back.
Emlyn cautiously moved closer, checking to see if there was any blank paper in the stack of cash.
After doing a slight count, he threw the leather suitcase in his hand towards Klein.
Klein was startled and with his agile moves, he accurately caught the suitcase.
He was afraid that the blood of the Thousand-faced Hunter would seep out after the bottle shattered.
And Emlyn White took the opportunity to collect the bills and quickly retreated to the side of Father Utravsky.
Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and seriously checked the amount and their authenticity.
At the sight, Klein recalled the scene and suddenly felt ashamed.
He and Emlyn had made a perfectly fine Church of Mother Earth cathedral look like the scene of an arms or drugs trade…
After confirming the condition of the two ingredients, Klein snapped his fingers, igniting a match he had specially separated in his clothes and allowed the soaring red flames to envelop his body.
When the flames descended back down, he had already disappeared.
As he often met Emlyn White at the Harvest Church, he didn’t mind if Father Utravsky found out that he was a Beyonder who had helped him eliminate his dark personality. He even felt that this would give him some form of friendship.
Emlyn, who was counting the money, looked up and was stunned for a good two seconds.
He muttered to himself in a low voice, “My suitcase…
“My tin box…”
…
On the lamp-lit street, a carriage rolled over the puddles and headed for the edge of Empress Borough.
Fors has told her good friend, Xio Derecha, that she had a teacher and had ended up consuming another Apprentice potion.
After confirming that she didn’t have any signs of losing control, Xio looked outside the window at the gas lamps, which weren’t much taller than she was, and asked in puzzlement, “I’ve always wondered why they’re preserved as ingredients and not as a potion. Your teacher could’ve concocted the potion beforehand and brought them here, so there was no need for him to do it on the spot.”
Fors gave a faint smile and said, “I’ve asked him about this before. He said that there are two main reasons. One is that different Beyonder ingredients have different uses, and when they’re made into a potion, they cannot be used flexibly. The second is that when the Beyonder characteristics are solidified, they can be kept forever, but after it becomes a potion, that won’t be the case unless one uses a special isolation technique.”
“Why?” Xio asked in surprise. “This isn’t an ordinary type of medicine or Beyonder weapon in which its spirituality will continue to dissipate and weaken.”
Fors wasn’t in the mood to laugh, but she had no choice but to maintain her smile.
“It’s not a problem about the characteristic loss, but that once Beyonder ingredients become potions, not only can humans absorb them, even other creatures or materials without life can. It’s just relatively slower. For example, if I use a glass bottle to store the potion, it might appear fine, but after a few days, the glass bottle would ‘finish’ drinking the potion, becoming a special mystical item. It might even gain intelligence. Of course, my teacher said that such a situation has very huge side effects, akin to what a Rampager leaves behind.
“The seven Churches and some hidden factions have special isolation techniques, but it’s rather troublesome, and they won’t use it on Low- or Mid-Sequence potions.”
“How amazing!” Xio sighed.
She took another look outside and said in a low voice, “We’re almost there.”
She and Fors were here to attend the Beyonder gathering which Mr. A was holding.
Fors smiled while feeling her heart bleed.
“I hope there’s the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch.”
Her teacher, Dorian Gray, had taught her the acting method before he left. He even gave her the potion formula for Trickmaster and got her to attempt to find the Beyonder ingredients on her own. If she hadn’t gathered all of the ingredients by the time she digested the Apprentice potion, she could write to him for help.
This left Fors in a rather lost state.
Why did I spend large sums of money to purchase the Trickmaster formula and the acting method?
Up to now, the greatest and invaluable help the Tarot Club has given me were the things Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice taught me to take note of, as well as Mr. Fool’s interference in divination. Otherwise, Teacher would’ve long discovered a problem with me, and I wouldn’t have become his student…
Sigh, I’ll just consider it as the price for neutralizing the full moon’s curse…
As the thought crossed her mind, Fors suddenly noticed that the house where Mr. A had his gathering held had visibly collapsed, and there were even scorch marks in many places.
There was a fierce battle here… Who dealt with Mr. A? An official organization?Fors immediately signaled to Xio and instructed the carriage driver outside, “Not here, two more streets up ahead.”
…
“Aurora Order’s base found. Terrorist organization suffers severe setback.”
The next day, Klein saw this article the moment he flipped the newspapers open.
“Let’s hope Mr. A died in this ambush.” He drew the crimson moon on his chest in solemnity.
He had already thrown the Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood and mutated pituitary gland from last night above the gray fog to ensure that they wouldn’t be lost.
Even if I die, they won’t be lost…Klein chewed on a piece of bacon with great ease.
After last night’s transaction, his cash reserves had fallen back below 1,000 pounds, leaving him with only 735 pounds, which was only enough to buy a Deep-sea Naga’s hair. After that, he didn’t have the ability to purchase the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic.
Without any better clues or money, Klein rested at home the entire morning. After lunch, he dressed up and headed straight for the Backlund Bridge area.
He had previously made an agreement with Carlson of the Machinery Hivemind to find him at the Lucky Bar near the West Balam dock if he had any intelligence. If the intelligence was especially important and Carlson wasn’t there, he was to go straight to Lever Cathedral. After all, Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t a member of a secret organization, so there was no need for caution.
There weren’t many customers at Lucky Bar in the afternoon, so Klein instantly saw Carlson sitting and drinking alone in a corner of the bar.
He walked over, knocked on the table, and reported with a suppressed voice, “Many people in East Borough are spreading the faith of the original Creator.”
Carlson sipped some alcohol brewed from pure malt and replied noncommittally, “I’m aware.”
As expected…Klein commented silently before smiling.
“I have a clue regarding a Fourth Epoch tomb of a noble.”
“Ah!”
The glass in Carlson’s hand paused as he looked at Klein in surprise, and he unconsciously nudged his thick glasses.
But he noticed that Detective Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t continuing to describe the matter, but looking at the bartender a few steps away while saying with a smile, “One glass of Southville beer.”
Seeing the white foam of the Southville beer being placed in front of Sherlock Moriarty, Carlson finally came to his senses.
It was only when the bartender was a certain distance away from them did he ask in a suppressed voice, “What do you want?”
Klein picked up his glass and took a sip. He took a few seconds to savor the bitter taste of the malt and the faint sweetness from it.
“Cheers!” He looked sideways at Carlson and smiled before raising his glass.
Without hesitation, Carlson shook his head and refused the offer, mumbling, “You have beer, while I have strong distilled liquor. It’s not suitable for a toast.”
Klein was only going through the motions, so he once again took a sip of his Southville beer, looked straight ahead, and chuckled.
“What I want is very simple.
“I’m not sure what’s inside the tomb, so I can only describe it rather vaguely… Well, I hope that I can choose an item from the spoils of your tomb exploration. I’m not greedy, and my request will not involve high Sequence items. I wouldn’t dare to take it even if they were one of the options.
“If you find nothing or there are only high Sequence items, then I don’t want anything. Of course, I believe that when the latter happens, you wouldn’t be stingy with giving me a sum of cash that’s consistent with my contribution.”
After hearing about the Amon family’s tomb from Miss Sharron yesterday, he had came up with rough plans.
The first plan was to blow the copper whistle, contact Mr. Azik, and join forces to explore the tomb.
However, there were many potential problems with this plan. Firstly, he was unsure of the amount of strength Azik, who was still in the midst of finding his lost memories, had regained. Secondly, Azik was being pursued by MI9, so it was very easy for him and Azik to land in trouble. Thirdly, there was a high chance that Klein would end up reappearing in the sights of Sealed Artifact 0-08 once again. Of course, he could also consider using the help of the gray fog to make contact or embark on the expedition. However, blowing the copper whistle above the gray fog made it impossible to summon the messenger; therefore, ending all of his subsequent plans.
More importantly, Klein didn’t dare to reveal the secret of the space above the fog to Azik Eggers whose identity remained a mystery.
Therefore, he finally chose the second method, which was to use his identity as an informant to submit the information to the Machinery Hivemind and ask for a reasonable reward.
When it came to the number of High-Sequence Beyonders, which faction could have more than the seven Churches?
According to what Klein knew, there were close to ten High-Sequence Beyonders in the Church of the Evernight Goddess. In other words, nearly half of the thirteen archbishops and nine high-ranking deacons had reached or surpassed Sequence 4. This wasn’t considering the adorer of the Goddess, the Pope who helmed the Church.
Even if the situation regarding the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery was inferior in this aspect, it couldn’t be that inferior. Their archbishop of the Backlund diocese, Horamick Haydn, was a High-Sequence Beyonder.
And as such, for an orthodox church, with all its resources accumulated to date, it wouldn’t value the Mid-Sequence items very, very, very much. Klein believed that he could negotiate a reasonable “price.”
Simply put, the core element of the second plan was: find an organization for any difficulties!
Upon hearing Klein’s offer, Carlson paused for a second, then blurted out, “Aren’t you a believer in God?”
I’ve always had the Goddess in my heart…Klein drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“It is because of my belief in God that I’ve told you this information, not to the Nighthawks through Mr. Stanton.
“God said to let those who wish to be strong, be strong. Only by becoming stronger and having more money can I have more access to different channels and resources, and thus provide you with better and more effective information.”
In order to convince the Machinery Hivemind, he had specifically spent the morning reading through the “Steam and Machinery Bible” that he had bought earlier. He then found a few sentences from the deity that met his requirements and memorized them.
Carlson was momentarily unable to provide a rejoinder. He just sat there, stunned, to the point of forgetting to drink.
Seeing this, Klein quickly added, “Moreover, this will help you establish a harmonious and efficient relationship with new-generation informants. As long as you spread the news of the rewards I receive as a result of this, as well as keeping your promise without going back on your word, then I believe that the other informants will be deeply moved and be greatly motivated to do their best to gather useful information for you.
“Of course, I wish that you use my pseudonym when advertising this.”
Carlson listened with a blank face, picked up his glass, and gulped down a mouthful. He almost choked.
“Cough. Sherlock, the real you is completely different from what I remember about you from before.” He sighed.
The Detective Sherlock Moriarty in his memories was good at analysis and reasoning, he was extremely calm and polite, and, with a great sense of justice, had offered very effective advice. He was an outstanding believer in God.
Yet now, he was…
Klein took a sip of his beer and chuckled.
“Everyone has their different sides. Using a single facade to face everything is prone to error. This is a problem you have to pay attention to when making deductions.”
After calming down for a moment, Carlson stood up and said, “I have no right to agree to such a request. I will report it immediately, so wait here for a while.”
“Alright.” Klein waved to the bartender and added a serving of potato wedges.
By the time he leisurely finished his food and beer, Carlson returned to the bar with the deacon of the Machinery Hivemind, Ikanser Bernard.
Ikanser looked around, and seeing that there was no one around, he said in a deep voice, “There’s no problem with your request, but there’s one condition to add on—items with strong side effects and curses are not among the items available for selection.”
What I want is an ingredient…Klein immediately laughed.
“Alright!
“Dare I ask again if is this your personal decision or the response from the higher-ups?”
“I have the right to make such a decision.” Ikanser used his hat to press down on his fluffy hair. “But since it concerns an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch, I had sent a telegram to the archbishop, and he didn’t object to it in his reply.”
“Alright.” Klein drew another triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest. “I’ll give you the information now.”
Ikanser shook his head subconsciously.
He looked around and pointed to a billiard room.
“Let’s talk inside.”
This deacon, who is always publicly placed on trial by the mirror called Arrodes, is quite experienced…Klein murmured and followed Ikanser and Carlson into the billiard room while making sure that the adjacent rooms were empty.
Klein paused for a few seconds and said with some deliberation, “The thing is, there was a Beyonder who found a hidden tomb at the mouth of the Stratford River in White Cliff Town. He searched the periphery and found some items.
“After that, they recruited people and did further explorations, but no one returned. If you search carefully over there, you will definitely find the corresponding traces.”
After listening carefully, Ikanser asked, “Are you sure it’s an aristocratic tomb from the Fourth Epoch?”
“The items on the outside can prove that they’re members of the Tudor Dynasty’s Amon family,” Klein answered truthfully. He then warned him, “The Beyonders who died in there weren’t weak at all, and there were quite a few of them. I believe that this tomb isn’t something that can be explored by those below High-Sequence Beyonders.”
“Amon…” Ikanser frowned instinctively.
It could be seen that, as a deacon, he had the authority to know some ancient secret history.
Without waiting for Klein to emphasize it again, he looked up and said, “We will collect the relevant information first before we act.”
“A Fourth Epoch aristocratic tomb is very dangerous. Don’t tell this information to anyone else, or explore it yourself. Otherwise, you and your friends will only lose their lives.”
If I dared, I wouldn’t be sitting here…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and said, “My reputation has always been good.”
After making the deal, he watched Ikanser and Carlson leave before putting on his hat and sauntering out of Lucky Bar.
Towards the nobles of the Fourth Epoch, as well as the Amon family, the Machinery Hivemind will still be very cautious. They’ll have to have at least several days of preparing before they take action… Prudence…Klein’s random thoughts froze on a single word.
He thought of another thing that could be described as being prudent.
After Roselle had joined the ancient organization suspected of being the Twilight Hermit Order, he had actually never mentioned its name in his own secret diary which was written in Chinese. Each time, he would refer to it by referring to it with the appropriate characteristics.
This level of prudence was a very suspicious phenomenon!
Why didn’t Emperor Roselle dare to mention the name of that organization, even when it’s written in Chinese? This is completely different from the style of writing where he dared to write anything in his diary… What was he afraid of, or what was he worried about? Could it be that as long as he said or wrote down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order, then they would be made aware of it it no matter which language he used? Does one of their members or a Sealed Artifact they possess have such abilities?A guess popped up in Klein’s mind, but there was no way to confirm it unless he was willing to take the risk.
I’ll first assume it’s true and that I haven’t been perceived by them, because the channeling of the Desire Apostle’s spirit had been done above the gray fog. Informing Miss Justice of it was also done in response to a prayer using the gray fog… Well, it’s almost Monday, and I have to remind Miss Justice at the Tarot Club not to say or write down the name “Twilight Hermit Order.” As for the reason, she can understand it by herself with me simply giving her a look…Klein quickly made his next arrangements and strode out of Lucky Bar.
Seeing that it was still early, he took a horse carriage to the Quelaag Club, intending to spend the afternoon there.
As soon as he entered the hall, he saw the equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont.
This descendant of blue-blood was seated in a corner, holding a glass of scarlet grape wine. His face was rosy, and he was sipping it in high spirits.
“You seem to be in a good mood, Talim,” Klein smiled and greeted him.
Talim chuckled and said, “Because the new year is coming.”
Then, rather excitedly, he asked, “Sherlock, do you know what it’s like to really like someone?”
“…” Klein showed a fake smile.
“I’m sorry, I’m still single.”
Talim finished the rest of his wine, stood up, waved his hand, and said, “That’s a pity. Well, I have to get busy.”
“By the way, thank you for introducing Mr. Framis Cage,” Klein recalled the investment of the bike project and sincerely expressed his gratitude. “When are you free these days? I’d like to get you to bring me around to sample some of Backlund’s delicacies.”
“After the new year.” Talim put on his hat and walked with a smile to the reception hall.
Has this fellow entered the season of love?Klein couldn’t help but mutter.
Just as he turned around and took a few steps, he suddenly heard a heavy thud.
Klein jerked his head back and saw Talim Dumont on the ground, his left hand clamped tightly at his chest where his heart was. His body was convulsing nonstop.
This…Klein hurried over.
But at this moment, Talim had already spat out all of the white foam on his mouth, losing his last breath of life.
In just a few seconds, he had turned into a dead corpse.
This wasn’t the first time Klein had seen someone familiar die in front of him, but it was the most abrupt and unforeseen death. The expression on Talim Dumont’s face when he had asked about what it felt to really like someone was a vivid expression of hidden excitement and flaunting, but one which couldn’t be directly shared due to the need of being careful as a result of certain factors.
That was too fast… Normal diseases do not cause death so quickly!Klein’s expression was solemn as he lightly tapped his molars to activate his Spirit Vision.
He dropped to one knee and crouched down. He saw Talim Dumont’s aura and the colors of his emotions fading rapidly.
Furthermore, there were strands of black gas wrapped around his heart like a snake which were gradually dimming.
A Beyonder ability similar to a curse?Klein instantly made a preliminary conclusion.
At this moment, a nearby red-vested attendant and a servant girl in a black-and-white dress ran over. They looked at the dead body on the ground in horror—his eyes were wide and round, and the corners of his mouth still had remnant white foam.
Klein closed his eyes and instructed in a deep voice, “Go to the nearby police station and tell them someone died here.”
“Yes, Mr. Moriarty.” The red-vested attendant immediately turned around and ran out the door, so flustered that he even forgot to put on his coat.
Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Klein didn’t check Talim’s belongings, nor did he try to pull out a few strands of hair for a divination attempt when he wasn’t around anyone.
His identity was already considered semi-official, so he could use the power of the Machinery Hivemind to conduct a follow-up investigation. There was no need for him to act as a lone hero.
Thinking of the many times he had played cards with Talim Dumont, and how he had introduced clients and investors, and the love story that had been hanging in his mind for so long, Klein couldn’t help but take a long, slow, deep breath.
Who’s Talim’s murderer?
Which Beyonder, who’s adept at curses, did Talim offend?
Judging from his attitude today, he should be in a very happy and calm state, completely unaware of the fact that he has provoked a terrifying character…
Questions flashed through Klein’s mind, but his lack of understanding about Talim Dumont resulted in a lack of soil to nurture any inspiration.
When the police arrived, he was questioned as a witness and that wasted quite a bit of his time.
It wasn’t until all of this was over that Klein had a chance to leave Hillston Borough and head back to Lucky Bar in the Backlund Bridge area.
Carlson was still there drinking; the only difference being that his drink had been exchanged from a strong distilled liquor made from pure malt to golden, frothy beer.
Klein raised his right hand, covered his mouth, and squeezed over. He lightly knocked on the table and said, “Is your job to drink here every day?”
Carlson jumped in fright as he turned his head, relaxing only when he saw that it was Sherlock Moriarty.
“You… What is it now?”
This reaction is very familiar…Klein sighed silently and said gravely, “There is a case involving Beyonders.”
Carlson looked around and saw that Lucky Bar already had quite a number of patrons. They were either hollering over their glasses or eager to fight in the ring.
“Follow me, let’s play a round of billiards.” Carlson nudged his thick glasses and carried his beer to an empty billiard room.
Klein followed, closing the door behind him.
“Your alcohol tolerance seems pretty good,” he said in passing.
“No, I just drink very slowly.” Carlson put down his glass and picked up the cue stick.
Then, he added inexplicably, “And I’d like some alone time lately.”
I don’t care about that…Klein pursed his lips and said, “I encountered a death at the Quelaag Club in Hillston Borough. That was a friend of mine, a noble descendant, and an equestrian teacher. He’s usually healthy and had recently been in a very good mental state, but just now, he suddenly died in front of me. It looked like a heart attack, but my Spirit Vision told me that he might’ve been cursed.”
“You’re adept at Spirit Vision?” Carlson asked subconsciously.
What sort of details did Mr. Stanton fabricate for me? After becoming a Machinery Hivemind informant, they never even asked me which pathway I was, or which Sequence I’m at, nor did they try to find out about my origins and background… Of course, letting an informant keep certain secrets of their own is also a common tactic used by official organizations…Klein frankly responded, “Yes, the chest of the deceased had some decaying, illusory black gas.”
“It does involve the possibility of a curse and a Beyonder.” Carlson didn’t ask further as he slowly nodded. “Hillston Borough… That’s the territory of our Machinery Hivemind.”
In the northwest of Backlund, which was the heart of the metropolis, Empress Borough and Cherwood Backlund came under the Mandated Punisher’s jurisdiction. The western and northern areas came under the Nighthawks, and Hillston Borough and Backlund Bridge area came under the Machinery Hivemind.
Having said this, Carlson looked at Klein and attempted to confirm the details.
“What deity does your friend believe in?”
After thinking carefully for a few seconds, Klein replied hesitantly, “The Lord of Storms.”
“A believer of the Lord of Storms… Is he the only deceased?” Carlson asked with a frown.
“Yes,” Klein gave an affirmative answer.
Carlson chalked the cue stick and sighed.
“We have no right to take the case. This is under the Mandated Punishers.
“But I will pass on your information to them.”
In the Loen Kingdom, the principle of jurisdiction over Beyonder events was first to divide them according to their beliefs. If they involved the followers of multiple deities, then it would be decided according to who held jurisdiction over the area.
Klein was no stranger to this. He had no intention of making things difficult for Carlson, so he earnestly said, “Thank you. I hope they can find the real killer as soon as possible.”
Carlson picked up the glass of beer beside him and took a sip.
“He’s a descendant of blue-blood. The Mandated Punishers will definitely take it seriously.”
Pausing for a second, he looked at Klein and said in a low voice, “I find it hard to believe that you’ve only been in Backlund for about three months.
“You seem to have established a wide range of social connections and possess lots of resources here.”
“Some people are naturally adept at this.” Klein shook his head with a self-deprecating laugh before bidding farewell.
By the time he got back to Minsk Street, it was completely dark and the gas lamps lining the streets were being lit by workers.
Although his relationship with Talim Dumont didn’t go deep, he was an acquaintance he met nearly every week. He was a friend he would play cards with every now and then, and Talim was rather warm and had always exalted him as a great detective. Furthermore, he had practiced what he preached by introducing clients and investors.
His passing also made Klein feel sad, making him fully aware of his helplessness towards fate.
Other than that, he was also very angry. He was angry at the murderer who had cursed Talim to death.
I hope that they can figure out what happened. I hope that the Mandated Punishers doesn’t run out of manpower because of Duke Negan’s assassination case…Klein sighed as he got off the carriage and walked towards the gate.
In the process, he discovered that there was no light at the Sammers house next door.
It looks like they’re on their way to Desi Bay… Is this the new year atmosphere in Backlund? Yet, I don’t feel anything at all…Klein momentarily felt melancholic.
With these emotions in mind, he went to bed early and woke up at seven in the morning.
In an attempt to change his mood, Klein decided to bake a homemade cake today.
“I’ll buy the ingredients after breakfast,” he whispered, drinking his milk and flipping through the newspapers.
Soon, he saw an “obituary” in the Tussock Times: “My beloved son, Talim Dumont, passed away on 18 December due to a sudden heart disease. His funeral will be held at the Crown Cemetery at exactly 9 a.m. on 21 December.”
In the Northern Continent, due to reanimations, it was already an ancient tradition to be buried as quickly as possible after one’s death. Of course, this was on the premise that there was no shortage of money for a funeral.
Sudden heart disease? Is this the final result of the investigation? Or could it be that the Mandated Punishers are trying to lull the culprit?Klein frowned, unable to make a judgment.
Perhaps I can go above the gray fog to see if it’s a trap set up by the Mandated Punishers, but there’s a high probability of failure. After all, I don’t have one of his items with me, nor was I targeted…He took a breath, calmed down, and methodically filled his stomach.
The subsequent attempt didn’t exceed Klein’s expectations. He could only leave Minsk Street and take a bus to Hillston Borough to visit Isengard Stanton.
The great detective walked in the warm room, pointed to the front, and said, “Sherlock, would you like some breakfast? My chef’s skills aren’t worse than mine.”
“No, I’ve already had breakfast,” Klein shook his head and declined.
Isengard stopped in his tracks and casually asked, “Where are you going to spend the new year’s? I’m planning on, no—returning to Lenburg.”
“I haven’t confirmed it yet. Perhaps Midseashire,” Klein said, perfunctorily.
“The scenery there was originally pretty good, but unfortunately, there’s an abundance in coal and iron resources, there was also a rather developed shipping industry.” Isengard straightened his collar and touched the pipe in his pocket. “You seem to be a little anxious?”
“Mr. Stanton, I have something to ask you.” Klein took the opportunity when asked the question to relate, in detail, Talim Dumont’s death, the results of his Spirit Vision, his advice to the Machinery Hivemind, and what he had seen in this morning’s obituary.
Of course, he had hidden the fact that he had become an informant for the Machinery Hivemind. He only said that for his friend, he had found an official Beyonder he got to know due to the Desire Apostle case.
“Do you think this is a trap by the Mandated Punishers?” he finally asked.
Holding the pipe, Isengard said thoughtfully, “I’ve been trying to avoid the Mandated Punishers, and I don’t know enough about the situation.
“I’ll get someone to find out. If there’s any news, then I’ll write to you.”
“Okay, thank you.” Klein bowed sincerely.
In the evening, he received a letter specially sent from Isengard. There was only one sentence in the letter: “This case isn’t handled by the Mandated Punishers. The royal family has taken the case by claiming that Talim Dumont is a noble.”
The royal family…Klein held the letter he received from Isengard Stanton and silently murmured to himself.
He looked up and outside the window, and he saw the rain pattering down. The gas lamps on the streets were giving off quiet halos.
Inside the living room, the coffee table was neat and tidy, with a few stacks of newspapers placed in the corner. There was silence all around him.
Klein sat on the sofa as he leaned forward a little. He sat there silently for a long time.
After nearly ten minutes, he exhaled and shook his head. Slowly and heavily, he tossed the letter into the trash can.
He slowly stood up and expressionlessly walked to the second floor.
And in the trash can, Isengard Stanton’s letter caught fire silently and quickly crumpled into black ashes.
…
On Monday morning, Klein stood in front of the mirror, pressed his right thumb and middle finger to his temples, and rubbed them with a little more strength.
When he was done, he turned on the faucet, lowered his body, splashed the cold tap water onto his face, and washed his face while having a fit at the cold.
After freshening himself up, he hung up the towel, walked to the first floor, and simply made a single-sided, well-done fried eggs with buttered toast.
Of course, a cup of black tea with a few slices of lemon quenched his thirst and reduced the cloy sensation he was feeling.
After breakfast, as he was idly flipping through the rest of the newspapers, Klein suddenly heard the tinkling of the doorbell.
Who is it? A new commission? Could it be that the Machinery Hivemind has already finished exploring the Amon family’s tomb? No, it can’t be that fast…Klein muttered as he put away his napkin and newspapers and walked slowly to the door.
When he held the handle, the image of the visitor outside the door appeared in his mind.
It was an elderly gentleman dressed to a tee. His snow-white shirt was starched, and a thick grayish-blue vest completely hid his belly. The long tailcoat had sharp lines without any blemishes on it.
The gentleman was wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes, so shiny that it was impossible to tell if he had walked through the rain or mud.
He wore a pair of white knitted gloves, with silver hair at his temples. His face was deeply wrinkled, and his light brown eyes were so serious that they didn’t contain a hint of a smile.
I don’t know him…Klein mumbled and opened the door.
“May I know who you’re looking for?” he asked politely.
The elderly gentleman took off his hat, pressed it to his chest, and saluted in the most standard manner.
“Mr. Sherlock Moriarty, I’m a butler who has come to invite you in place of my master.”
“Do I know your esteemed master? Why is he looking for me?” Klein’s head was completely filled with questions.
But at this moment, he had already noticed a carriage parked across the cement road. It had a deep black outer shell, and there was a curtain on the inside of the window. It was obvious that it was nothing ordinary.
There’s luxury amidst being low-key…Klein looked closely and suddenly saw that there was a coat of arms in a conspicuous part of the carriage.
The main body of the coat of arms was a vertical sword facing down, and the hilt of the sword had a red crown.
That’s the… Sword of Judgment… It’s the Sword of Judgment representing the royal Augustus family!Klein’s heart palpitated as he roughly understood the butler’s background.
Perhaps he’s a rather powerful Beyonder…Klein made a guess.
The professional and stern butler didn’t pay attention to his scrutiny. He revealed a polite smile and said, “You have never met my master, but in a sense, you do know him. You have been providing him clues about the organization that is symbolized by the tarot cards, and he has paid for the money you need.”
As expected, it’s the important figure that Talim mentioned. I’ve been using false information to fleece for funds and even submitted all the reimbursements that Old Kohler required to him… I can’t refuse his invitation now, especially when Talim is dead…Klein pondered for two seconds and said, “Did your master come to me due to Talim’s death?”
“Yes, Talim was his friend. He was sad and confused by his death, and he heard that you were there when it happened,” the old butler articulated clearly.
No, I wasn’t…Klein subconsciously wanted to deny it, but he ultimately could only nod.
“Yes, I saw Talim die in front of me.”
“It’s really a sad and regretful thing,” the butler said in a sincere tone. “Are you willing to accept my master’s invitation?”
Do I have any reason to refuse? That would just make me look very suspicious! I might even be killed on the spot by you…Klein looked at him and said, “I happen to have nothing planned this morning.”
“Alright then. Mr. Moriarty, please.” The old butler bent down slightly, extended his right white-gloved hand, and pointed at the carriage on the opposite side of the cement road.
Sigh, I’ve been trying to avoid getting involved with important figures. In the end, I have no choice but to face the person behind Talim after his death… I wonder if this would attract attention or lead to more in-depth background checks… I have to plan ahead and be ready to give up my identity and this foothold at any time… Also, I need to get the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Deep-sea Naga’s hair and advance to Faceless as soon as possible! In that case, my ability to resist risks would more than double!When Klein put on his coat and hat and walked to the carriage with the royal coat of arms, he had already thought of the subsequent developments.
At this moment, the servant the old butler brought with him opened the door for him.
Stepping on the thick brown carpet, Klein looked at the wooden cabinets containing red wine, white wine, champagne, Lanti, and Black Rand, along with the crystal glasses. Klein felt rather restricted as he sat by the window.
Lanti referred to strong distilled spirits made from pure malt. There were many types, such as the sailors’ favorite Lanti Proof. The bottles displayed in the cabinets were obviously of high quality. As for Black Rand, they referred to strong distilled wines mixed with other fermented grains, which, like Lanti, was something unique to Loen.
As the carriage drove through the wet streets, Klein asked in passing, “Are we going to Empress Borough?”
“No, my master is waiting for you at the Red Rose Manor on the outskirts of Empress Borough.” The old butler didn’t hide anything.
Looks like this is the royal family’s manor…Klein thought for a moment, then he asked with a smile, “Can you tell me your master’s identity now?”
The old housekeeper’s back, which was already straight, became even straighter as he raised his chin.
“He is the descendant of the Founder and Protector. He’s the grandson of the Might-wielder, the fifth son of His Majesty, Duke of Lastings, His Highness Prince Edessak Augustus.”
So it’s the third prince, the second youngest prince, but he should be around 21 to 22 years old…Klein recalled what he had seen in the occasional descriptions in the newspapers and magazines at the Quelaag Club.
The horse carriage passed through one street after another, going from an artificial lake to the northwest. After more than an hour, they finally arrived at an extremely large manor.
At the entrance to the manor, Klein was inspected by two soldiers in red military uniforms and white trousers. He didn’t hide the existence of his gun holster and revolver.
He believed that there were definitely people around Prince Edessak who could tell that he was carrying a gun, and that it easily made things worse if he fooled them with illusions.
In any case, the prince knows that I’m a private detective, so his subordinates definitely wouldn’t send guests to the police station just because I was illegally in possession of a gun…Klein watched as the soldier took the gun holster and revolver before he was informed to take it when he came out.
After two more inspections, Klein followed the old butler, went around the main house, and came to a wide area with hills and flowing waters.
The only drawback of this place was that the vegetation had long since withered away in the dead of winter, leaving nothing but desolation.
Tap. Tap. Tap.Several horses came running from the distance and stopped in front of them.
A young man in white trousers, high-heeled black boots, a fitted shirt, and a dark rider’s tunic nimbly dismounted and walked over. Everyone else followed closely by his side.
He removed his helmet from his head and smiled at Klein.
“I’m finally meeting you, Detective Moriarty.”
Upon seeing this, Klein’s eyes lit up. It wasn’t because of how handsome he was, but because he looked like the Henry Augustus I imprinted on five-pound notes.
Edessak Augustus also had a rotund face and a pair of slender eyes, but he didn’t look serious at all. Instead, he always had a smile on his face, looking young and spirited.
“I didn’t know that you, Your Highness, were the one who entrusted me with the task.” Klein bowed.
Holding a horsewhip in his hand, Edessak weighed it in his palm and chuckled.
“I heard that you played an important role in the serial killer and Desire Apostle cases. Talim’s recommendation was indeed good. Sigh, who knew that he would be gone days after I was horse racing with him. He has gone to the kingdom of storm and lightning.”
Since the founding of the kingdom, the Augustus family had always believed in the Lord of the Storms.
Without waiting for Klein to answer, he said with a heavy expression, “The investigation into Talim’s death didn’t go through me, Mr. Moriarty. I want you to help me discover the truth.”
The conclusion given by the rest of the royal family? Your two elder brothers? This sudden level of in-fighting isn’t something I can handle… Also, Your Highness, your style is really direct…Klein sighed.
“I’m sorry, but I’d still say that Talim died of a sudden heart disease.”
“Is that so? News came from the Mandated Punishers that a detective by the name of Sherlock Moriarty had testified that Talim had signs of suffering from a curse.” Prince Edessak chuckled.
Klein could only respond with a wry smile, “Your Highness, you should know the principles I adhere to, I still wish to live another fifty years.”
“Wasn’t Talim your friend?” Prince Edessak asked.
Klein was at a loss for an answer when a maid suddenly came from the main room, quickly approached the prince, and whispered a few words.
Edessak’s face stiffened.
“Tell her that she’s not to go out!”
After he finished speaking, he took two steps forward. His serious expression softened, and a hint of softness and helplessness appeared in his blue eyes.
“But I will permit her to leave the room and walk around freely in the manor.”
The scene before his eyes reminded Klein of the romance story which Talim Dumont had told him.
His noble friend had fallen in love with a commoner woman and was insistent on marrying her. However, being in the top circle of the aristocracy, the marriage was absolutely prohibited. Talim had been vexed over this matter, and he had even considered the prospect of hiring a murderer, but in the end, he managed to persuade the woman to leave his friend on her own accord.
Could the main character of this story be Edessak Augustus? The situation is very consistent in all aspects. As a prince, marrying a commoner is practically treason in this era. Since the founding of Loen, the spouse of a direct descendant of the Augustus Family could only be a noblewoman… From what I’ve just heard, Edessak has brought that commoner woman back? And he has even grounded her as punishment? True love…In a split-second, the story of a tyrannical prince and a pitiful frail white flower took shape in Klein’s mind.
He looked into the distance, enjoying the midwinter scenery.
“That’s not what it really looks like. When spring comes and the grass sprouts, you’ll see a golf course of the highest quality.” Prince Edessak dismissed the maid, raised his whip, and pointed around.
“Golf?” Klein asked, simultaneously knowing the answer to his question.
Prince Edessak motioned his guards and attendants away, leaving the old butler and Klein to follow him by his side.
He strolled on the desolate plains, chuckled, and said, “Yes, golf. This is a truly aristocratic sport that even the owners of most magazines and newspapers have a hard time getting involved in.
“Although I don’t like Roselle, I have to admit that the fantasy-like ideas he had have given us a world with plenty of fun. If you can figure out the truth to Talim’s death, this place will always be open to you.”
It was indeed Roselle…Klein let out a light breath.
Seeing that he didn’t respond, Prince Edessak continued to lament.
“There is much to learn from Roselle in every way, but his attitude towards feelings makes me sick. Of course, this is the common nature and style of most of the Intis aristocrats, and it’s also the source of their infatuation with luxury and debauchery in their lives.”
Looking ahead at the slow stream, Edessak said in a mature tone that was beyond his years, “Ninety-nine percent of people are not geniuses like Roselle. In order to succeed and establish a great enterprise, one must first understand what they really want, and for that, they must be willing to pay the price and never turn back while persisting all the way.”
As he said this, his tone became slow as he laughed at himself and said, “Before this year, I had always thought that I liked the daughter of Earl Hall very much. She has perfect looks, an elegant demeanor, a rich fortune, a distinguished family, and a very powerful father. She’s someone that no prince can find fault with, but now I understand that what I’m really attracted to is something that I yearn to have even in my dreams; it’s a unique temperament and profound soul born from experience. Heh, I’m not saying that Miss Hall is lacking in temperament, but that wasn’t what I want, admire, or like.”
Your Highness, your tone, attitude, and expression are now almost identical to Talim just before he died… Don’t suddenly die in front of me. Even if I were to jump into theTussock1River, there’s no way for me to prove my innocence… Moreover, hearing much of this makes it easier for me to be silenced. Do you want to tie me to your chariot…Klein felt a little afraid for some baffling reason.
He cleared his throat and took the initiative to change the subject.
“Your Highness, with your status and identity, you will certainly not lack subordinates. There are many people who are willing to investigate Talim’s death for you, so why do you need me?”
Edessak shook his head and chuckled.
“As a prince, I have as much power as the little freedom I have. There are many things I can’t let the people around me do, as there are too many eyes on me.
“You’re a great detective with brains, and you have a good relationship with Talim. You were there at the time, so I don’t think there’s anyone better suited than you.
“Don’t worry, if there really is a problem, then I can definitely guarantee your safety.”
Such a promise is like toilet paper in the bathroom…Klein couldn’t help but silently lampoon.
With Prince Edessak already saying this much, he felt that there was little chance of him leaving Red Rose Manor if he refused again. He could only sigh and say, “Actually, I’m as angry as you are about Talim’s death, but reality has kept me calm.”
Edessak smiled.
“What can I do for you?”
“Talim’s hair, either his flesh and blood, plus something he carried around with him.” Klein made the request.
“Okay, then I’ll have these delivered to your house.” Edessak agreed at once, and then asked curiously, “That’s all?”
Klein didn’t stand on ceremony.
“I will only know what kind of help I need when I have a preliminary lead. Your Highness, it’s best that you give me a way to communicate with you. A private detective who frequently visits this manor would definitely arouse suspicion.”
Edessak nodded and said as if he was prepared, “I’ll have someone secretly rent the house next door to you, 13 Minsk Street. When you need to make contact, write a letter to your neighbor about visiting and put it in the mailbox. As for the reward, you should know that I’m not a stingy person, even if it ends in failure. As long as you contribute and take the risk, you will still receive the corresponding income. If you do find out the truth, I’ll give you a reward sufficient for your retirement.”
This prince does things really swiftly and decisively… Retirement, that would be at least 3,000 pounds…Klein secretly sighed.
“Alright, may the spirit of Talim be at peace in the kingdom of storm and lightning.” He bowed.
Edessak nodded slightly and instructed his elderly butler, “Take Detective Moriarty out and back to Minsk Street.”
Why don’t you keep me for lunch? Aren’t you treating your guest in a little too arrogant a manner? Of course, it probably has to do with it being a long time before noon…Klein silently teased him.
He followed the old butler all the way out to the entrance of the manor and retrieved the gun holster, revolver, and the bullets.
…
At 15 Minsk Street, Klein stood at the oriel window and watched the carriage with the royal coat of arms drive away.
Sherlock Moriarty might die at any moment if the investigations really goes deeper… Who knows, someone might be watching me right now… Hmm, not for now, since I haven’t made any moves yet…Klein frowned and stood still.
At this moment, he was extremely eager to advance to Faceless.
I can’t afford to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s tomb. I have to continue trying to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic via other channels. After all, no one knows how long the Machinery Hivemind’s preparations will take. What if it exceeds a month or even half a year? That’s not impossible. They can first send people to guard the entrance and slowly gather the corresponding information so as to be certain that nothing goes wrong. It’s not a bad strategy, but that’s not something that I can afford to wait for…As thoughts raced through Klein’s mind, he made his decision.
At 2:45 p.m., he brought his newspaper into the bathroom and actively prepared for this week’s Tarot Gathering.
Three o’clock sharp.
A deep red illusory radiance rose as Audrey Hall looked around in a good mood.
Last night, she had finally received the Sequence 7 Psychiatrist potion formula she had been dreaming of. Her emotions were still a mix of excitement, agitation, and serenity. Furthermore, the Psychology Alchemists hadn’t immediately asked her to make any contributions, claiming that it was an advance.
They had full confidence in Miss Audrey’s outstanding ability to “repay” them.
No new members…Audrey stood up and gazed at the very end of the long bronze table. She raised the corners of her skirt and bowed.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~ Good afternoon…”
Her light and cheerful voice broke the unchanging silence above the fog, and it allowed Klein, who had been feeling a little depressed, to temporarily be rid of the troubles that the outside world had on him.
He nodded slightly and responded to the members’ greetings.
When she sat down again, Audrey brought the other members into view and created a dynamic scene with the previous observations.
When bowing, Mr. Hanged Man silently sized up Mr. Fool with inconspicuous curiosity. Then, he looked towards Mr. World in anticipation… In other words, with him having a deep relationship with the Church of the Lord of Storms, he knows about the details of Duke Negan’s assassination and is aware of the appearance of Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. He has the desire to investigate the hidden truth behind this matter… There appears to be an outcome regarding the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic which Mr. World had entrusted him to sell, and he has also probably found the Human-skinned Shadow characteristics or the Deep-sea Naga’s hair…
The Sun’s emotions are very stable and relaxed. This means that he believes that the City of Silver’s surveillance on him has been lifted… What did he rely on to make this judgment? Has he been reallocated to the so-called exploratory teams?
Fors is a little depressed despite feeling relaxed… She passed the Abraham family member’s test and has become his student, but she was forced to accept something that was disadvantageous to her?
Mr. World is as cold and deep as ever… Perhaps when I reach Sequence 7 or 6, I’ll be able to grasp his emotional changes and thoughts…
Well, The Fool is still as mysterious, powerful, and unfathomable.
A series of thoughts flashed through Audrey’s mind. She looked at the figure shrouded in the gray fog and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I have obtained three new pages of Roselle’s diary.”
It was a copy she had requested from the Psychology Alchemists. However, as she had only mentioned it last night, Escalante only had the time to give her three pages in such short notice.
“What kind of reward do you want?” Klein asked with a smile.
Audrey replied sincerely, “Can you just treat it as the reward for answering my previous question?”
As she said this, she had an inexplicable feeling of flaunting herself.
Mr. Hanged Man and the rest of you still don’t know the existence of the Twilight Hermit Order!
Phew, how envious. I wonder what problem did Miss Justice seek guidance for in private… I’ll write to Teacher when I get back, and I’ll ask him if he has Roselle’s diary, no—to the outside world, notebook.Fors immediately had the desire and motivation.
Under The Hanged Man’s suspicious gaze, Klein nodded without any care.
“Sure.”
Audrey quickly produced three pages of tawny diary entries and passed them on to Mr. Fool.
Klein took them and read them. On the first page, it wrote: “13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.”
Just as Klein picked up the diary, Audrey added, “Mr. Fool, I still have ten diary pages which will be given to you later. It is for the payment for your previous blessing.”
She repeated her private promise so as to not let Mr. Fool think that she had forgotten about it, and the reason why she had provided payment for the information regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was to first settle the “debt” while having the intention to show off a little.
The payment for the blessing…Fors ruminated over these words and suddenly realized an important oversight on her part.
On the matter regarding the Abraham family, Mr. Fool had sent his angel to help me interfere with the divination! I should’ve paid an appropriate amount… Oh no, I didn’t realize this at all… I thought, like all rituals, that it was the end to it once it was completed…For a moment, Fors fell into a panic.
During ordinary ritualistic magic, if one prayed for help from a deity or a corresponding existence, they would perform a sacrifice in advance. Burning essential oils, extracts, and herbal essence that pleased the target was equivalent to making an advanced payment, but in the rituals corresponding to The Fool, there were many steps that could be omitted, and the price could only be paid afterward. Sometimes, there wasn’t even a need to offer anything. Fors, who was accustomed to the former, ended up only saying a word of thanks.
She hurriedly looked towards the end of the long bronze table and earnestly said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, your divination interference had helped me greatly. I will try to find ten Roselle diary pages as soon as possible as well.”
Seeing the performance of Miss Justice and Miss Magician, it dawned on Derrick Berg that he had found a way to fully express his gratitude.
However, the City of Silver doesn’t have the diary pages of the so-called Emperor Roselle… Well, Mr. Fool is very interested in history, so I’ll have to read more books and records on these…With a thought, Derrick made a promise to Mr. Fool who sat high above them.
The Hanged Man watched all this from the side and had no doubt that The Fool had an angel at his service.
Any organization should have a character like Miss Justice… The power of a role model is limitless…With a lot of “debts” to collect appearing out of thin air, Klein happily sighed inwardly.
As the high and mighty Mr. Fool, he always found it awkward to directly ask for compensation, and he had always believed that helping the members of his own organization was a normal and reasonable thing to do, without the need for him to make it so reliant on transactions. Thus, he didn’t control The World to put on the appropriate performance to remind everyone.
Of course, if Justice and the others were willing to provide payment, then Klein had no intention of refusing it.
“Alright.” He smiled and nodded before shifting his gaze back to the diary in his hands.
“13th January, contact with Mr. Door stabilized.
“The powerful Beyonder, who’s lost in the darkness and trapped in the storm, didn’t rush me to complete a complicated and difficult ritual so as to help him return to the real world.
“He seems to have understood that he has to come up with something that would move me, instead of giving me three intangible wishes, in order for me to consider whether I should take the hidden risks of saving him.
“Mr. Door temporarily didn’t mention this matter and instead, with great interest, chatted about my tarot card creation. Heh heh. The word ‘creation’ should be written with quotation marks. From this point, it’s apparent that Mr. Door is able to make contact with the real world at particular times and through particular methods, and he should be able to observe a lot of details.
“While talking about ‘The Moon’ card, I thought of a matter Zaratul mentioned. He said that the Life School of Thought worships the moon, but not the Evernight Goddess. Yes, I added the second half myself!
“Hence, I asked the Fourth Epoch expert, Mr. Door, about this question. He chuckled and similarly didn’t give a direct answer. However, compared to the furtive Seer who speaks half-truths, making me want to beat him up, he’s a lot more frank.
“He told me that if he were to choose a card from the tarot cards to represent the Evernight Goddess, he wouldn’t choose The Moon, but—
“The Star!
“That makes things very interesting. I pressed, ‘Who is the real owner of The Moon? His reply was even more worthy of relish.
“He said with a laugh that The Moon currently has no owner.
“If I didn’t misunderstand him, then he means that the peak of The Moon’s pathway is empty. The Sequence 0 is empty!”
That’s not right. Isn’t there a Primordial Moon?Upon seeing this, Klein suddenly had this thought.
He had already anticipated that the “The Moon” card didn’t represent the Goddess. Whether it was the faith of the Life School of Thought, the attitude of the vampires, or the records in the Book of Secrets, they all vaguely pointed out that Evernight wasn’t the Moon.
In contrast, Vampire Ancestor Lilith and the Primordial Moon resembled the Sequence 0 of this pathway in more ways.
According to the City of Silver’s history lessons, Lilith had most likely fallen in the Dark Epoch, the Second Epoch. However, the Primordial Moon was an existence that people still believed in and sent responses to even to this day. Of course, those who prayed to “Her” wouldn’t end up well… Why did Mr. Door say that The Moon had no owner at the moment? As seen from the Book of Secrets, the Primordial Moon still existed during the Fourth Epoch…Klein almost frowned.
Soon, he came up with three guesses.First, Mr. Door didn’t know enough about the hidden Primordial Moon, but that was a very low possibility; second, that the Primordial Moon was actually the disguise of another deity, not essentially occupying the position of The Moon’s Sequence 0 pathway; third, that “She” was a Sequence 1 of The Moon’s pathway or was in disguise and had the corresponding Sealed Artifact.
And one more possibility, it’s the response from The Moon pathway’s “Uniqueness.”Klein muttered silently.
The most important Beyonder ingredient in the Sequence 0 potion formula described by the Dark Emperor card wasn’t all of the Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics, but something called Uniqueness. Different pathways had different Uniquenesses.
A true god was unique!
Other than the first guess, the other possibilities aren’t small… What is the Beyonder pathway of The Moon?Klein turned to the second page of the diary and was lucky enough to discover that it was connected to the previous page.
“I continued pressing, but Mr. Door refused to say more. Heh, he thinks that I’ll rescue him by whetting my appetite? Dream on!
“I hid my curiosity and scoffed at Mr. Door for not being respectful enough to true gods. He casually, yes—casually replied to me.This is the attitude a Fourth Epoch noble has to the deities.
“This guy is too good at acting! However, I really am interested in the nobility of the Fourth Epoch, so I took the opportunity to ask.
“Mr. Door told me that in the Tudor Dynasty, there were five noble families—Abraham, Antigonus, Amon, Tamara, and Jacob. Each family was known as an Angel Family, and they possessed tremendously terrifying strength.
“Angel Family, just the name itself raises many problems. It really makes one yearn for it! Mr. Door said that the number of Angel Families in the Fourth Epoch exceeded the five. There were the Zaratul and Zoroast family, which had always been loyal to the Solomon Empire; the Augustus, Sauron, Einhorn, Castiya families of the Trunsoest Dynasty; and the furtive Andariel and Beria families; as well as the Demoness family which stemmed from a true goddess which was one step up from the Angel Families.
“So the last winner of the Fourth Epoch was the Trunsoest Dynasty, but where did their royal family go? The four Angel Families—Augustus, Sauron, and the others—divided up the Northern Continent.
“Just as Mr. Door said the previous time, the strongest powerhouses in the Fourth Epoch far exceeds my imagination. However, most of them have been buried in the ashes of history. Even the Sauron family has waned, destroyed by me. In another one to two millennia, perhaps the Augustus family might no longer exist. Only the true gods appear capable of forever illuminating the real world.
“Although some deities perished in the Fourth Epoch, they should only be few in number. This makes me think of something, something that was previously written in a web novel which I memorized. It can be used here with some changes:
“Ashes await those who fail to become true gods!
“After the communication period ended, Mr. Door disconnected. He’s like a prisoner who’s released on parole for a fixed period of time. And he does know a lot. When he mentioned the Zaratul family, there was faint contempt in his tone.
“Perhaps I need to maintain my relationship with Mr. Door. Apart from the Church of the God of Steam, Zaratul, and that secret and ancient organization, I should leave another outlet.
“Unlike the saying, a wily hare has far more than three holes!”
When Emperor Roselle was struggling in the end, he was only thinking about the organization that’s suspected to be the Twilight Hermit Order. He didn’t mention Mr. Door at all. Something apparently happened in between… So the ancestor of the Loen royal family, the Augustus family was actually so rich and powerful to be an Angel Family. However, why did the royal family of the Trunsoest Dynasty, to which they were loyal to, “disappear” just like that…Klein suddenly thought of a few things, and his desire to clear away the fog that shrouded the history of the Fourth Epoch and see its true appearance grew.
This was also the greatest hobby of his body’s original owner.
Perhaps, that underground relic with two side-by-side seats and a terrifying evil spirit will help me answer a lot of questions…Klein lowered his gaze and flipped to the third page.
“2nd June, Bernadette massaged my back!
“It’s good to have a daughter. She knows to care for her old father, and although I can see what she wants at a glance, at least she’s willing to put on an act. Besides, she did a good job.
“I asked her which Beyonder pathway she wanted. She said she was undecided, but she liked the maxim of ‘do as you wish, but do no harm.’
“3rd June. I saw Floren again. He’s very different from before, as though he’s a different person. No, he still had his original memories and some of his distinctive characteristics, which is enough to prove that he’s him.
“What exactly happened to him to experience such a huge change?
“Perhaps a metaphor could be used to describe it more precisely. Some monsters are physical sutures, while he is a monster of mental sutures.”
“5th June. I obtained an ancient book. It actually mentions the Primordial Demoness’s name, not one of an honorific name!
“‘Her’ name is Cheek, but that’s a man’s name.
“Is this ancient book fake?”
Cheek? Was the Primordial Demoness also a man in the past?Klein almost raised his hand to his chin.
He had once guessed that it was because of the existence of the evil goddess, the Primordial Demoness, that led to the Assassin pathway having members of the opposite sex turn into a female after Sequence 7. Who knew that Roselle’s diary would indicate that the Primordial Demoness might’ve been a male in the beginning as well?
This depicted two problems. First, the Primordial Demoness wasn’t a naturally born deity, and they had only relied on potions to reach Sequence 0. Second, the purely feminine changes in this pathway were inherent in its Beyonder characteristics.
Roselle had once speculated about the truth behind the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation. He suspected that all Beyonder characteristics originated from the original Creator, so there’s no increase, and that the total amount is conserved… Assuming that this is true, does this mean that the Creator who created everything is all-inclusive, masculinity, femininity, and gender-neutral all in one… And the Demoness pathway is a representation of pure femininity? Of course, that ancient book might actually be fake… There’s a lot of information in Roselle’s diary entries today…With thoughts flashing through his mind, Klein let the diary disappear in his hands.
“You can begin,” he smiled and said to Justice, The Sun, and the others.
Alger looked towards The World immediately.
“Your Werewolf characteristic has been sold. An Artisan paid 1200 pounds for it. According to our agreement, I will receive 200 pounds.
“Also, I found clues to the hair of a Deep-sea Naga. 100 pounds a strand, and you want five of them in total. If you’re fine with this deal, then I will complete it as soon as possible.”
Klein had promised a higher share of the Werewolf’s Beyonder characteristic because he knew that The Hanged Man had spent more effort and taken on a risk that far exceeded what Vampire Emlyn White had spent.
At this point, he thought for a moment and controlled The World to reply.
“No problem. Give me the five strands of Deep-sea Naga hairs and 500 pounds in cash as soon as possible.”
Now, only the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic remains, and the amount of money I have has increased to 1,235 pounds, which isn’t enough. If I don’t want to wait for the Machinery Hivemind’s exploration of the Amon family’s mausoleum. I’d have to wait to receive another 500 to 1,000 pounds before I can buy it immediately when I see it…Klein subconsciously wondered what other items or knowledge he could use to exchange for money.
Of course, this was on the premise that the target of these transactions was able to pay the remuneration, in cash.
Hearing this, Audrey raised her hand very slightly, and without hiding anything, she said, “I’d like to purchase three ingredients: a pair of eyes from a Mirror Dragon, 50 milliliters of its blood, as well as a fruit from the Tree of Elders.”
Miss Justice has gotten the formula for the Psychiatrist potion…Klein made this judgment in an instant, and The Hanged Man came to a similar conclusion.
“… I will write to my teacher and ask him if he has one of these ingredients.” Fors thought for a moment.
Derrick nodded and said, “I’ll also take note. Corroded Mirror Dragons aren’t rare, same for the Tree of Elders. Uh, in the City of Silver, there’s also the Beyonder characteristic left behind by a Psyche Analyst; however, it’s hard to make transactions for them, and it’s easy to be suspected.
Psyche Analyst was the ancient name of Psychiatrist.
When their conversation reached Klein’s ears, he immediately manipulated The World and made the dummy hoarsely and gloomily say, “I’ll ask around in my circle. Oh right, continue helping me find the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic.”
“Alright.” Audrey confidently turned her head to face the person opposite her. “Mr. Hanged Man, I’ll also look out for the Wind-blessed potion formula you need.”
She had already joined the Psychology Alchemists and had a secret organization backing her. With them, many ingredients were no longer in short supply. She could obtain them as long as she paid the necessary price.
Fors repeated, “I’ll write to my teacher and ask.”
Upon seeing this development, Klein felt rather gratified. After a long period of hard work, the Tarot Club had finally developed two major channels, the Psychology Alchemists and the Abraham family. Many things would become simple.
The World chuckled and said, “Your answers fill me with hope, but you must also take care to protect yourselves, and proceed in a way that would avoid arousing suspicion as much as possible.”
“Mr. World, you rarely talk so much.” Audrey smiled in reply.
… I got a little too pleased and momentarily forgot The World’s original character profile…Klein immediately remedied the situation and made The World chuckle and say,
“All of you have become sufficiently valuable. I hope that this kind of transaction can last for a very, very long time. That’s why I’m reminding you.”
“Thank you,” Audrey gracefully expressed her gratitude.
At that moment, Derrick hesitated and said, “I’ll give it a try as well. I’ve recently completed several patrol missions, but there’s nothing out of the ordinary.”
Very good…Klein said to himself, making The World shut his mouth.
After a brief moment of silence, Alger looked thoughtfully at Miss Justice.
“I would like to know the details of the assassination of Duke Negan. What kind of reward do you need?”
Why ask me? As someone close to the Church of the Lord of Storms, shouldn’t you already know the full details of this case?Audrey was surprised for a moment, but then she understood the meaning of Mr. Hanged Man’s words.
He wants to ask about the organization or force that instigated the Desire Apostle, but he doesn’t think it’s right to ask The Fool directly, thinking that it would be too sudden and invasive. So he took a roundabout way by asking me to open up the topic, gently shifting the focus to the things he wants to know… He knows that I’m a noble lady and that I should pay attention to the assassination of Duke Negan. So he’s not worried that I won’t answer him… Mr. Hanged Man is really experienced…Audrey said, with the corners of her mouth curling up slightly, “No, there’s no need for compensation. Isn’t it the purpose of our Tarot Club to freely exchange common knowledge amongst each other regarding their respective regions?”
Only by doing so can our Tarot Club expand at a rapid pace!she thought to herself, quite possessively.
“Your words shame me.” Alger was stunned for a moment before he pressed his hand to his chest and leaned forward a little.
“…”
Klein, who was shrouded in the thick gray fog, inwardly laughed dryly.
Audrey lightly pursed her lips, weighed her words, and said, “The Desire Apostle used a unique situation to complete the assassination of Duke Negan; by using his ability to trigger intense emotions and desires, and at the cost of serious injuries, he successfully broke out of the encirclement, entering the sewers.
“When the Nighthawks caught up to him, he was already dead. The Hero Bandit Dark Emperor was present. This gentleman didn’t do it to silence him, but to target the organization that entrusted the assassination contract to the Desire Apostle.
Which organization?Just as The Hanged Man was wondering to himself in puzzlement, The Fool, who was sitting at the end of the table, silently praised Miss Justice and looked at her. He then gave her a reminder in passing, “In the outside world, do not mention the name of the organization or write it down.”
“Why?” Audrey blurted out in astonishment.
Klein leaned back in his chair and replied in a gentle voice, “Any mention of it will be known.”
Any mention of it will be known…Audrey subconsciously looked at Mr. Fool, only to feel that he seemed to be emphasizing something with his eyes hidden in the fog.
Mr. Fool is implying that if it’s not in “His” kingdom or through talking to “Him,” mentioning or writing down the name of the Twilight Hermit Order would allow them to sense it via some means or item… That should be what he means… What an extremely secretive and high-level organization! To a certain extent, it’s even more terrifying than the Church of the seven deities… And Mr. Fool, our Tarot Club is looking for them…Audrey instantly felt like she understood a lot of things. She straightened her back and said, “As you command.”
Any mention of it will be known… A secret organization whose name can’t even be mentioned? A powerful organization that I don’t know of at all? Is this the faction behind the Desire Apostle? Mr. Fool had sent his adorer to search for them? This high-level situation in the world really is more complicated than I thought. There are even more secrets that I have no way of knowing…Alger slightly nodded his head, feeling both shocked and agitated at the same time.
At this moment, he had the urge to pay Mr. Fool for the name of the organization.
However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was no need for that. Although understanding the situation involving the higher-level entities would help him perfect his plans for the future and play an important role in certain situations, he, who was currently at the bottom of the Mid-Sequence levels, had no way of making contact with matters related to the mysterious organization. What he needed the most right now was the formula and ingredients for Wind-blessed, so he had to save up enough wealth for them.
After succeeding my advancement, I could seek an opportunity to consult Mr. Fool…Alger made a note of this.
Fors was confused by what she heard. Things like the Desire Apostle and the organization in which “any mention of it will be known” were completely different from what she had read in the newspapers.
There are indeed many secrets behind the assassination of a duke… It’s a pity that the organization’s name cannot be written down. Otherwise, I can use it as the villain of a future novel; it will definitely be a classic… I still owe ten diary pages and haven’t bought the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch. There’s no need to spend the money in order to understand such high-end matters for the time being… Well, the secrecy and knowledge circulating in the Tarot Club are ten times greater than Mr. A’s gathering, or more!Fors restrained her curiosity as a writer.
As for Derrick, he didn’t know who Duke Negan was, so he didn’t care who was behind the assassination.
He sat silently and was reserved, as though he were in class.
When the matter regarding the Twilight Hermit Order was over, Fors looked around and probingly asked, “Lady and gentlemen, do you have a way to solve the problem of accumulating too many Beyonder characteristics of the same level?”
Alger looked at Fors and returned with a question.
“You were forced to drink a second Apprentice potion?”
Why did you figure it out so easily… It’s as though you were there to see it…Fors uncomfortably cleared her throat and said, “Yes, let’s just pretend that’s what happened…
“What solutions do you have? What do you need me to exchange for it?”
Alger glanced at Mr. Fool, but seeing that he had nothing to say, he replied in a calm and low voice, “You don’t need payment, because it will certainly not be able to satisfy your needs.”
Without waiting for Miss Magician and Miss Justice to ask, he casually explained, “High-Sequence Beyonders can independently decide whether or not to pass on their Beyonder characteristics to their descendants, and how much they will inherit as a result. Sequence 6 and Sequence 5 will naturally pass a part of it in an uncontrollable manner. Although the quantity isn’t a lot each time and wouldn’t affect the Beyonder’s strength, their Sequence will regress if they have enough children.”
“Such a child is born with high spiritual perception and a certain level of incomplete Beyonder powers?” Audrey suddenly came to a realization, understanding the origins of some special people.
The Hanged Man nodded.
“Yes, they’re equivalent to half a Sequence 9, with a certain amount of characteristics. If they want to become a Beyonder, they can only choose the corresponding path. Of course, such people might not be a result of inheritance. It might be the result of them gaining the blessings of a deity or the corruption of an evil spirit. There are many factors that can cause the same degree of influence. Also, when High-Sequence Beyonders have children, they might give birth to someone who’s already at Sequence 5. This is one of the rare instances when one can advance without losing control.
So that’s how it is…Audrey sighed with satisfaction.
To her, knowing more mysteries was more enjoyable than getting a nice dress or jewelry.
Fors also came to a realization as she pressed, “Then what about Beyonders at Sequence 7, 8, and 9?”
“Theoretically speaking, their Beyonder characteristics will not be passed down to their descendants, but that is not absolute. If there’s an excessive amount of Beyonder characteristics, there’s a chance for them to be passed down as well. That is to say, if you’re pregnant with a child, there’s a way to effectively reduce the remnant potion in your body. No, one might not succeed, but three or four will stand a higher chance.”
Three or four?Fors stared agape.
Klein, who had learned all of this general knowledge from Roselle’s diary, couldn’t help but think of a joke.
Miss Magician, in the future, you can say to your child that “you were a free gift1from drinking a potion!”
Although it seems that, according to Mr. Hanged Man, the burden can be reduced the moment a child is conceived, having a child would still require almost forty weeks of trouble. No, more than that, it’s impossible to leave the child after it’s born, right… After grasping the acting method, even if the process subsequently becomes more difficult, two months will definitely be enough time to digest it. It might not even take that long; after all, it’s just a starting Sequence…Fors forced a smile and said, “I understand, the best way is still to rely on acting to digest it.”
Alger gave an affirmative answer. “That’s the case for Sequence 7 and below.”
After that, digestion would easily take a year or so, two to three years, and then five to six years. When that happens, giving birth to a child would be a simpler plan…he added inwardly.
There were a few seconds of silence as the two women digested the knowledge they had just gained.
This was the first time they had known that having a child had such uses.
For Derrick, this was common knowledge. He adjusted his posture and said, “I’ve been assigned another exploration mission.”
“Where to?” Alger tilted his head and asked.
“It’s still the half-destroyed temple of the Fallen Creator,” Derrick answered without sounding too grave.
It sounds like there’s a certain guaranteed level of safety…Audrey didn’t interrupt.
The Hanged Man pondered for two seconds before asking, “Is the Shepherd Elder still in prison?”
“Yes. This exploration will be led by the Chief.” The Sun didn’t hide the facts.
“This way, the danger level will be much lower than last time. You can give it a try.” Alger couldn’t help but look at Mr. Fool once more.
Unable to read any thoughts from the other party’s blurry eyes, he continued to speak to The Sun.
“This should be your last inspection before the surveillance is completely removed.
“Previously, the information you made known was that Amon is archenemies with the Fallen Creator. They wouldn’t mind exposing themselves to spoil the other’s plans. This time, by heading to the Fallen Creator’s temple for exploration, as long as you don’t reveal any abnormalities, the six-member council will basically determine that you’re no longer under Amon’s influence.”
Mr. Hanged Man sure is experienced. It’s as if he was planning the operation…Derrick kept it in mind before asking, “What else do I need to pay attention to?”
At the very end of the long bronze table, The Fool, who was quietly watching, opened his mouth.
“Flesh and blood, ravings.”
Klein had only said two words, leaving the Tarot Club members to comprehend them on their own.
This was the demeanor of a great figure.
The Hanged Man pondered for a few seconds, then he said to The Sun who had thanked The Fool, “In particular, don’t look at what you shouldn’t, don’t listen to what you shouldn’t, don’t eat what you shouldn’t, and don’t touch what you shouldn’t.”
“What are those that shouldn’t be seen or heard?” Derrick asked, puzzled.
The Hanged Man said with a deepened voice, “After entering the temple, everything is included.”
“Then, how should I explore?” Derrick asked in surprise.
The Hanged Man chuckled.
“Aren’t there other members? Isn’t there a Chief?”
It really is Mr. Hanged Man’s style…Audrey subconsciously wanted to cover her face with her hands, but the education and habits ingrained in her had told her that such actions weren’t graceful, so she forcefully changed the way she moved, stroking her drooping hair and pushing it behind her ears.
“…” The Sun felt that such a method was quite unacceptable.
Upon noticing his reaction, Alger secretly cursed before saying, “What I mean is to listen to your Chief’s instructions. Only do what he allows you to do. At any other times, do not take matters into your own hands.”
“I understand. Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man.” The Sun instantly relaxed.
Phew.Alger exhaled and turned to the woman opposite him.
“Miss Justice, I wish to know the political changes in Backlund after Duke Negan’s passing.”
Audrey recalled the information she had heard, both directly and indirectly in recent times.
“Duke Negan’s death has divided the House of Lords. Although his eldest son is about to inherit the nobility title and become a member of the House of Lords, his prestige isn’t enough to calm the dispute.
“Nearly ten members of the House of Lords have jointly proposed that the newly conferred nobility should also have a chance to obtain a fixed seat as a Member of Parliament.
“Simply put, let those who are conferred nobility through political donations, charity donations, and the purchase of land become members of the House of Lords.”
Hearing this, The Hanged Man Alger laughed.
“Aren’t nobles with a certain amount of history in their family line the ones who despise such people who rely on unorthodox means to be conferred a nobility title the most? Wasn’t the ultimate honor and their greatest pride the fact that a fixed seat in the House of Lords was hereditary?”
Ignoring the inadvertent mockery, Audrey calmly explained, “When you have tens of thousands of pounds, hundreds of thousands of pounds, or even more debts, you will also make the same choice.”
Owing money wasn’t a fatal threat to many nobles, but the debtor could apply to the court and use their lands as payment for the debts. Without the minimum amount of land needed for a noble title, their status as nobles would be on the verge of collapse.
“And then?” Alger didn’t continue to harp over the previous question.
Audrey gave a rough description. “This kind of dispute has put many bills on hold, including, but not limited to, the raising of worker salary, the improvement of working hours, and revising the Poor Law. It’s gratifying to see that the Civil Servant Unified Examination is still progressing steadily and hasn’t stopped, and the investigation into the air pollution in Backlund is also going in depth.”
“There will be no war for the time being….” The Hanged Man whispered, and he went on to talk to the other members.
Worried that staying too long in the bathroom would arouse suspicion, Klein announced the end of the Tarot Gathering after they were done.
…
After returning to her room, Audrey didn’t rush to get up. She first quietly sorted out the things she needed to do after this.
Looking at the mirror in front of her, she played with the accessories on her earlobes. With a slight smile, she silently muttered to herself,There will be a psychology lesson tomorrow afternoon. I can tell Miss Escalante that I’ve met someone in a Beyonder circle who’s looking to buy the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and has promised an abnormally generous price for it. I wonder if the Psychology Alchemists will be interested in it or not…
Also, I mustn’t forget Roselle’s diary and the Wind-blessed formula…
Yes, I have to find the Psychiatrist ingredients as quickly as possible. Audrey, you can’t be lazy! Susie is already a Sequence 8, so you can’t let her overtake you!
…
After pacing back and forth in the room, Fors finally made up her mind and pulled out her chair.
She grabbed a piece of paper and a pen and, after mulling over it for nearly a minute, began to write to Dorian Gray.
She described how she learned of someone who requested the characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow and the Wind-blessed potion formula, as well as her curiosity over the Roselle notebook.
…
The capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity.
Alger Wilson walked out of the hotel and headed for a secret underground market.
His target was the hair of a Deep-sea Naga.
He had no intention of missing a Human-skinned Shadow if someone had it.
…
I’m short on money…Klein sat in the living room and sighed again.
He still needed quite a bit of cash to ensure that he could purchase the items directly when he received clues regarding the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristics.
Klein thought for a long time, wondering if he should find other channels to sell the Beyonder characteristic left by the Interrogator and stop waiting for Miss Xio to save up her money.
After an unknown period of time, the sound of the doorbell rang, breaking the afternoon silence.
The visitor was a man in a dark green postman uniform. He smiled at Klein in a fawning manner.
“Are you Mr. Sherlock Moriarty?” he asked.
“Yes.” Klein could vaguely guess the purpose of the other person’s visit.
The visitor raised his right hand and handed over a palm-sized item that was wrapped in layers of black gauze.
“Please sign and accept your package.”
Klein deliberately revealed his doubts.
“Shouldn’t you give me a slip and let me go to the corresponding post office for collection?”
The Loen Kingdom’s postal system was a perfect replica of the Intis system, and even the flaws were copied quite significantly. Anything that couldn’t be stuffed directly into the mailbox, no matter what it was, would only be given a “collection slip” by the postman, making the recipient go through the hassle of collecting it himself.
“… Haha, because it’s rather precious, so I have to personally deliver it to you,” the postman said after a momentary shock.
It seems you’re not professional enough to be a real postman…Without further questions, Klein accepted the package, pen, and slip before signing them.
He closed the door and returned to the living room. He didn’t rush to open the package, but he took out a gold coin and threw it into the air.
Pa!
Klein caught the gold coin and looked down to see if it was heads or tails.
A number faced up, indicating a negative response.There’s no latent danger…Klein nodded slightly and put away the gold coin. He touched the paper figurine in his pocket and carefully opened the package.
After one layer after another of black gauze was removed, the objects inside clearly presented themselves to him. They were a pale gold-colored, elegantly patterned pocket watch; a handkerchief stained with dark red blood; seven or eight brown short curly hair tied together; and a stack of notes.
Talim’s belongings, his hair, his blood, and his daily records, are all present… Prince Edessak sure is a very efficient man. It’s not even nighttime…Klein looked at the items on the coffee table and suddenly felt that there were many people staring at him at that very moment.
An ancient Angel Family with a heritage of more than two thousand years would definitely have an unimaginable background. Being involved with the royal family’s internal strife makes it possible for me to be pulverized at any moment and anywhere… Maybe I’m already being monitored now… I have to appear mediocre and useless enough, to ensure my safety…Klein had already decided what to do, so he took his time checking the pocket watch, handkerchief, and hair.
During this process, his spiritual intuition didn’t give him any warnings, nor did it prevent him from attempting divination.
After having a better grasp on the situation, Klein took out the letter, picked up a pen, and wrote his divination sentence:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
He acted big-hearted and poised, as though he didn’t feel that he was being monitored at that very moment.
Picking up the curly hair and handkerchief, Klein chanted the divination sentence while leaning back against the back of the sofa. His eyes turned deep as he entered Cogitation.
After repeating it seven times, he came to the dream world and saw the familiar lobby of the Quelaag Club.
And then he saw Talim Dumon clutch at his heart, his face contorted once again.
“This revelation shows that Talim did die of a sudden heart disease…” Klein opened his eyes and muttered softly to himself.
He frowned, wearing a puzzled, confused, and thoughtful expression.
He tried several different divination statements and received the same result.
He got up and paced back and forth several times.
He punched himself in the head, as though he was angry that he wasn’t good enough to help his friend or find out who the culprit was.
In the end, he dejectedly sat down and didn’t move for a long time. In the dark room, he was like the silhouette of a stone statue.
That should be enough. I can’t go overboard… If there’s no one monitoring me, then I would’ve been fighting with the air just now…Klein shook his head in a self-deprecating manner, got up, and walked to the kitchen.
After dinner, he seemed to perk up again before he read the stack of notes carefully, including what Talim had done and who he had met on the day and the days prior to his death.
Home, Red Rose Manor, Quelaag Club, Viscount Conrad’s mansion… There’s nothing out of the ordinary about it…Klein picked up a sharpened pencil and drew circles, marking out the places he would visit and the targets he would ask about in the next few days.
After doing all of this, he let out a long sigh. Without confidence, he packed up his things, washed up, and went to bed.
In the middle of the night, when the red moon was hidden by layers of clouds, Klein suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.
He got out of bed, opened the door slowly, and went into the bathroom next door, hiding himself with a Paper Figurine Substitute in the process.
Walking four steps counterclockwise, he arrived above the gray fog and sat down at the seat which belonged to The Fool.
His eyes had become clear, no longer dispirited, dejected, and pessimistic.
Soon after, Klein took the blood-stained handkerchief from a hidden pocket in his pajamas made out of old clothes.
When he was packing his things, he had used his Beyonder powers as a Magician to hide the handkerchief on his body.
After taking a deep breath, Klein conjured a pen and paper, and he wrote down the divination sentence that was no different from the beginning:
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
After he repeated it seven times with his body and mind in peace and quiet, he leaned back in his chair with the paper and handkerchief in his hand and fell asleep in the silent and empty old palace.
In a gray, separated, and illusory world, Klein saw a completely different scene from before.
Presented before his eyes was a palm-sized wooden puppet, carved with eyes, a nose, and a mouth.
There were a few drops of dark red blood on the puppet’s body, giving it a demonic appearance.
A palm stretched out. The skin was white and exquisite, smooth, and beautiful, with five slender and delicate fingers that accentuated the hand’s flesh and bones.
The most eye-catching thing was a unique ring with an inlaid sapphire on the hand’s pinky finger.
Pa!
The hand’s index finger was wreathed in black flames as it pointed at the heart of the wooden puppet.
Without a sound, the scene shattered and Klein woke up from his dream.
His initial judgment wasn’t wrong. Talim had died under a curse!
But there was a problem. He had already seen the scene of the curse happening, so why wasn’t the scene displayed in its entirety?
The mysterious space above the gray fog is able to get rid of all interference…Klein was puzzled for a moment.
Normally speaking, receiving a revelation that too abstract and easy to misread was a problem with his limited divination abilities. It meant that the difficulty of the matter he was divining was too high and that it had nothing to do with the gray fog. It was an understandable outcome, but he had clearly seen the scene of the murderous curse, but he was limited to a small scope of the situation. It didn’t provide a relatively effective revelation and was rather baffling.
Have I… encountered such a similar situation in the past?Klein dug through his past experiences.
Suddenly, he sat up straight, remembering a similar experience.
In Tingen, when he was divining the real reason behind the countless coincidences, something similar had happened!
He could clearly see the house with the red chimney, but he couldn’t reach Ince Zangwill and Sealed Artifact 0-08!
Th-this is the power of someone or something that’s at the level of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact that’s resisting the power of the gray fog?Klein’s eyes abruptly narrowed.
No, not necessarily. There are still quite a few possibilities. I have to confirm it again!He put in a lot of effort in order to calm down.
As for the method used for confirming, it wasn’t daunting for the experienced him. The method was simple—redoing the same divination again.
If the revelation doesn’t change, it means that things aren’t so terrible, and if divination is no longer successful, then something around the target or the target is resisting the gray fog to some extent, like 0-08!
Taking a deep breath, Klein calmly repeated the previous divination.
“The true cause of Talim Dumont’s death.”
…
He leaned back in his chair and chanted in a low voice, his eyes growing darker.
In the dream, all he could see was a hazy, shattered gray fog. There were no more wooden puppets or fingers.
Whoosh!
Klein straightened his back, his expression abnormally grave.
What did Talim get himself involved in?he frowned as he muttered to himself.
There’s no question as to what I should do next. It’s to be passive and perfunctory. I’ll first lie to Prince Edessak before telling him that I’m incapable of figuring out the truth.
Phew, this world is really scary. Just the slightest bit of carelessness would cause me to come into contact with something extremely terrifying…Klein sighed. Without daring to stay any longer, he quickly returned to the bathroom in the real world.
…
Tuesday, 9 a.m. at the Crown Cemetery.
Klein stood at the edge of the crowd, wearing a black shirt, black vest, and a black tweed coat whilst he was carrying some fresh flowers he bought for 12 soli. He looked gravely at Talim Dumont’s coffin being carried over, had his soul put to rest, and was buried bit by bit into the earth.
During this process, Talim’s mother’s eyes were red and swollen. She wanted to speak a few times, but she couldn’t find her voice. His father’s hair was gray, and his expression was haggard. He just stood there, trembling slightly.
When the scene reflected in his eyes, Klein tilted his head back and closed his eyes.
He waited until the mourners had left before he walked over, bent over, and placed the white flowers on top of the others.
I’m sorry…he silently said inwardly.
Standing up, he stepped aside and was about to leave when Klein noticed Reporter Mike and Surgeon Aaron, closing in.
“What a pity. I never thought that Talim would actually… actually… Sigh…” Mike’s expression was pained as he couldn’t finish his sentence.
Aaron, who was always cold, took off his glasses and wiped the corners of his eyes. He sighed and said, “He’s a warmhearted guy. He shouldn’t have ended up like this.”
“Yes, he could’ve gotten rid of his grandfather’s bad reputation,” Klein echoed.
Just then, he saw a female figure in a thick black dress with a veil covering her face walk up to Talim’s grave. She, too, was also carrying a bouquet of white flowers.
Klein looked away, not paying much attention, just keeping watch through the corner of his eye.
The woman bent down to release the flower, revealing her left palm, which was covered by a black gauze glove.
A blue gem faintly appeared on the pinky of her left palm.
Klein’s scalp tingled instantly.
His entire body felt numb.
A similar feeling that wasn’t unfamiliar. The experienced Klein immediately used his Clown powers to control his facial expression and the slight trembling of his body.
Without rushing, he gently retracted his gaze, making the casual glance from before appear normal.
“Sigh, Talim was so young. He wasn’t even married and has no children.” Klein sighed as he went with the flow.
He had said this because it gave him a plausible explanation for his subtle reaction towards the woman who had offered the flowers—he had turned sad having seen a woman who had some connection with Talim, associated her to marriage and family, and then finally how his friend had passed away at an early age.
“Yeah, actually, at his age, he should’ve been married four or five years ago. Unfortunately, the matter with his grandfather left him with an extremely strong psychological trauma. He had always rejected marriage, and only recently did he improve.” Reporter Mike sighed.
At this moment, the seemingly normal Klein seemed to have a cluster of thorns stabbing at his back, slowly piercing into his skin and flesh, causing him to feel extremely tense.
The girl in the black dress with the sapphire ring on her left hand pinky had straightened her body and calmly surveyed her surroundings. Afterward, she quietly left Talim’s grave with two maids accompanying her. She silently walked further and further away from Talim’s grave.
Phew…Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
The feeling of his back being stabbed quickly turned into a cold sweat.
Just who is she, and why did she come to the grave to offer flowers? Talim’s lover? However, how could Talim, who had no wealth or status, have a relationship with a terrifying person who is involved with a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or that of a demigod? This isn’t a novel! Furthermore, she should be the one that used a curse to kill Talim… This matter runs deep…Klein listened quietly as Mike and Aaron recounted Talim’s past.
His thoughts quickly dispersed, feeling that the most puzzling thing about this matter was that Talim’s death—an ordinary person who had no money, power, status, or strength—was actually involved with a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or a powerhouse of the same level. This was simply inconceivable!
*But this isn’t an isolated case. There’s another similar case that has happened around me… *Klein suddenly thought of something and looked at the surgeon, Aaron.
This ordinary person’s home might very well be hiding a Sequence 1 Snake of Mercury!
Following this train of thought, Klein recalled the nearly five months that he had spent here since he transmigrated. He was stunned to discover that he had unconsciously become involved with many demigods and terrifying Sealed Artifacts.
The woman who had killed Talim; the Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin; the Blasphemer Amon; the mysterious woman at the Royal Museum; a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Rose School of Thought; 0-08; 1-42; Ince Zangwill; the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem; the Antigonus family’s notebook; Mr. Azik Eggers, who’s suspected to be a descendant of Death; Mr. Door; the Twilight Hermit Order…Each name flashed through Klein’s mind, and every single one of them made him feel like drawing in a cold breath.
He calmed his heart and carefully thought,These don’t include the True Creator and the Eternal Blazing Sun, who are ranked high above these… Strictly speaking, I can be considered to be among their ranks. After all, I came from a dark divination, and I’m a strange alternate world soul who controls the strange gray fog… Could this be another “crest of the times” after Roselle? So all the demigods and terrifying Sealed Artifacts are making an appearance in real life…
As these thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind, the grief-stricken Reporter Mike and Surgeon Aaron excused themselves. He then left the cemetery at a leisurely pace.
Just as he was looking around for a rental carriage, a familiar carriage drove out of a secluded spot and stopped in front of him.
Although the coat of arms on the black carriage was skillfully concealed, Klein was still able to recognize it as Prince Edessak’s carriage.
Without a sound, the door of the carriage opened, and the old butler with his meticulously combed hair alighted. He politely made a gesture of invitation.
“His Highness is waiting for you.”
“Alright.” Klein didn’t feel guilty at all as he entered the spacious and warm carriage.
Prince Edessak was dressed in a dark blue coat with a large collar and a golden ribbon across his chest, which made him look very abnormally noble.
He rubbed the diamond brooch, and his long and narrow eyes showed hints of a sigh.
“I’m restricted even when participating in the funeral of a friend. I couldn’t appear in person and could only watch from afar, sending someone to offer flowers for me. This is the royal family’s lack of freedom.”
“If Talim’s grandfather hadn’t lost his aristocratic title, then you wouldn’t have to avoid anything.” Klein abided by Prince Edessak’s gesture and sat across from him.
Edessak picked up a cup of blood-red wine and said, “Sigh, I had originally planned to find an opportunity to help Talim’s father recover his aristocratic title, but unfortunately…”
Instead of going deep into the subject, he asked, “Sherlock, did you receive the package?”
“Yes,” Klein answered any questions he was asked, never giving any additional descriptions.
Edessak nodded slightly.
“Any progress?”
“I made several divinations using Talim’s hair, blood, and belongings, but all of them led to the conclusion that he had died of a sudden heart disease.” Klein used his emotionless, smooth narration to imply that “my Sequence isn’t high enough,” “my standards are limited,” “although I’m good at divination, the other party is stronger,” and “I’m sure that I can’t figure out the truth.”
Edessak looked disappointed and sighed.
“How do you plan on continuing the investigation?”
“Starting with the people Talim came in contact with a few days before his death and the places he went,” Klein replied according to the plan.
Edessak looked at the old butler.
“There will definitely be no lack of threatening interrogations or bribery. Hmm… Pay Sherlock 100 pounds for his investigation fees.”
“Yes, Your Highness.” The old butler took out a stack of bills that he had prepared earlier.
A hundred pounds straight out?Once again, Klein felt Prince Edessak’s generosity.
“I’ll do my best.” He took the hundred pounds in cash and pocketed it without counting it in detail.
“I hope that we can put Talim to rest.” Prince Edessak clenched his right fist and tapped the left side of his chest.
He turned his head to look out the window at Crown Cemetery which wasn’t too far away.
His friendship for Talim still remains strong…Klein sighed before he was led out to a carriage by the old butler.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey looked at her psychology teacher, whose long hair reached her waist, and she pretended to carefully look from side to side.
She immediately lowered her voice and said, “Miss Escalante, I recently joined a new Beyonder gathering. There were high offers for a Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Wind-blessed potion formula. Uh, different people. These are likely Mid-Sequence items, right? It sounds quite interesting. Ah, right. Will the Psychology Alchemists be interested?”
Escalante was startled. She pondered for a few seconds and said, “I’ll ask when I return.”
“Alright,” Audrey responded briskly, as though she were simply intrigued by such Mid-Sequence transactions.
Escalante retracted her attention and said in a serious tone, “Miss Audrey, although you are already a Sequence 8 Beyonder, you have yet to receive formal education in mysticism. You still don’t understand enough about the techniques and applications of a Spectator and Telepathist, as well as the foundation theories. Starting today, I’ll guide you to become a true Beyonder.”
“That’s what I wish,” Audrey said sincerely.
The huge golden retriever, Susie, who was sitting by her feet, wagged its tail happily, as if happy for her mistress.
…
Having made up his mind not to work, Klein took the carriage back to 15 Minsk Street.
He opened the door and was just about to take off his hat when he froze.
His spiritual intuition told him that a stranger had entered the living room. Someone had entered his room!
This… He barely hid his tracks… Is it considered a warning? Having a warning is better than not having one…Klein stood in the hall for a long time in silence.
Immediately, he turned around and went to the Steam Cathedral in a rental carriage.
The cathedral towered over the chimneys and clock tower, the former representing the power of steam, while the latter represented the beauty of machinery through the hanging of its intricate clocks.
It was neither the weekend nor noon or the evening, so there were only a few devotees in the hall quietly praying.
Klein sat down in the aisle, leaned his cane, took off his hat, and pretended to pray for ten minutes in front of the Sacred Emblem.
Then, he picked up his things and walked along the aisle to the altar. He said to the bishop standing to the side, “I wish to make a confession.”
“Good, God is watching you.” The bishop, who had a kind face and hoary hair at his temples, walked to the confessional by his side.
Klein followed closely behind and closed the door.
He sat down on a chair and said to the bishop through the wooden board, “I confess that I didn’t adhere to my principles when facing danger, and I chose to retreat.”
“What were you thinking at the time?” the bishop gently asked.
Klein immediately described in detail about Talim’s death; his suspicions; the reminder from the Machinery Hivemind; Prince Edessak’s entrustment; and, after how he failed to obtain any answers from his divination, he expressed his heartfelt cowardice in the face of the royal family’s strife.
The reason he didn’t go straight to Carlson was that he was afraid that not only was he being watched, but Prince Edessak’s men were also watching him from the shadows. Once he made his intentions clear, he couldn’t be sure if he would encounter another calamity.
The Steam Cathedral was the headquarters of the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, and it was one of the three Great Holy Temples. No one could spy on whatever happened inside.
What Klein intended to do was to use the Church of the God of Steam to convey his true thoughts and avoid getting caught up in a deeper conflict.
Simply put, it was to comply with what his heart wanted.
The bishop listened quietly and answered without changing his tone, “Your choice derives from human instinct; God will not blame you.
“Go back, God will protect you.”
That’s good…Klein understood the hint and quietly left the Steam Cathedral.
Standing on the street outside, looking at the misty sky, he sighed silently.
I need to advance as soon as possible.
Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the pitch-black city walls.
Carrying a leather bag on his back and the Axe of Hurricane in hand, Derrick Berg stood outside the doorway to a cave with nearly ten of his teammates.
Lifting his eyes up, he saw that, between the stone cracks of the city wall, the dry and hardened black soil was crusting, but a bunch of tenacious weeds had grown out; they were densely packed and resembled human hair.
At that moment, he hurriedly withdrew his gaze and looked towards the city gate when he heard light footsteps.
As the lightning and darkness alternated, a tall figure slowly walked over, carrying two straight swords which were crossed on his back.
Then, his pale, disheveled hair; his ancient eyes; his twisted, deep; old scars; and his perennially-unchanged brown coat and flaxen-colored shirt entered Derrick and the others’ sight.
The approaching person was the Chief of the six-member council of the City of Silver, Colin Iliad, a powerful Demon Hunter.
After greeting him, Derrick subconsciously looked at the Chief’s waist. There was a leather belt divided into many compartments, each with a different metal bottle inside.
This was a symbol of an experienced and powerful Demon Hunter.
Derrick had previously heard his parents mention that Demon Hunters were good at discovering the weaknesses for different monsters, identifying the uses of various materials, and were able to use their special Cogitation state against the former. With the latter, they could concoct corresponding magical medicine, holy ointments, essential oils, and special imprints. Then, through consumption, smearing, and using these items, they could achieve the effect of restraining the target.
In a sense, experienced, knowledgeable, well-prepared, and sharp Demon Hunters were the nemesis of the vast majority of monsters. The amount and variety of small metal bottles at their waist represented their “experience.”
Of course, this was only a portion of the Demon Hunters’ Beyonder powers. Just by relying on these, they couldn’t be called demigods or Saints.
Collin looked around and confirmed that all the team members were present. He then said in a low voice, “Light up. Let’s go.”
Two team members immediately lit the candles in their lanterns, letting the faint yellow light shine through the extremely thin leather.
During “daytime,” when the frequency of lightning was relatively high, there was no need to use candles in the City of Silver as there was “illumination” every two to three seconds. Furthermore, the monsters in the nearby area had been cleaned out again and again. However, once they left the City of Silver and entered the darkness, they had to maintain sufficient candlelight. Otherwise, once the lightning failed to illuminate the skies, causing a dark environment that exceeded five seconds, there was a high chance for the team to suffer from an assault by certain monsters.
Intense fighting wasn’t the most frightening development. What Derrick remembered so vividly was a story his parents had told him.
Once, while they were exploring the depths of the darkness, because of a previous battle with a horde of rotting corpses, the candles couldn’t be replaced in time. This led them to endure being engulfed in darkness for as long as eight seconds. When the lightning flashed again and the candlelight appeared, they were stunned to see that only five of their original eight teammates remained. The other three had vanished in silence, never to be seen again.
Taking a deep breath, Derrick gripped the Axe of Hurricane tightly and walked in the middle of the team, following the Chief in a predetermined direction.
A bolt of lightning flashed, causing the plains covered in tall black grass to appear like an eerie oil painting.
The exploratory team of 10 Beyonders walked along the path filled with craggy gravel, venturing deep into the black grass.
The lightning subsided, and the dense darkness instantly swept over them, almost completely engulfing them.
The yellow candlelight pierced through the leather and, weakly, swayed to and fro, guarding the surrounding area.
…
East Borough, in a greasy and cheap coffee shop.
In accordance with the previously agreed upon appointment, Klein found Old Kohler, who was applying butter to his toast.
He glanced at the crumpled cigarette on the table and smiled.
“Newly bought?”
“No, it’s from the past. I haven’t smoked since, but I would always carry it with me, occasionally taking it out to sniff at it. Heh heh, this will remind me of that vagrant life of mine. Back then, I really felt like I could die at any moment.” Old Kohler’s tone carried a hint of fear.
Klein took 20 soli in change, which he had changed earlier, and pushed it across the table while sitting down.
“I was very satisfied with the information from the last time.”
Without waiting for Old Kohler to give a modest reply, he turned his head and looked towards the counter.
“A loaf of oatmeal bread, two slices of toast, a block of butter, a serving of beef stew with potatoes, and a one-pence cup of tea.”
“Mr. Moriarty, didn’t you have dinner yesterday?” Old Kohler was stunned for a moment as he held the cash.
Klein shook his head and smiled.
“I’ll be very busy later and might not have time for lunch.”
He needed to pretend that he was active and serious; after all, he had received a hundred pounds from Prince Edessak.
Old Kohler didn’t ask any more questions. He looked around cautiously while stuffing the notes into his pocket.
“There are some results from the matter you previously asked me to find out more about. Azik Eggers’s bounty comes from a few gang leaders and some intelligence dealers. Well, I don’t know who entrusted the task to them since it’s difficult to make contact with them.”
MI9…Klein nodded.
“That’s enough. There’s no need to delve deeper. It’s too dangerous.”
Old Kohler heaved a sigh of relief and said, “Two days ago, someone at a budget hotel on Golden Cloak Street saw someone who appeared to be Azik Eggers. It’s said that the person was basically a carbon copy of the picture on the bounty notice.”
“…”
Klein’s heart palpitated as he smiled instead of showing surprise.
“And then? Could it be that the moment I prepared to try for this bounty, the matter is over?”
“And then? With that clue, quite a number of bounty hunters rushed over, but they didn’t find anything. Well, they said that there were traces of a fight in the room.” Old Kohler tried his best to recall the information he had gathered.
The intelligence would definitely be sent to MI9 first… Did Mr. Azik have a secret standoff with them? I wonder what the outcome was…Klein took a glance at the boss who was coming over with a plate. He pretended to mutter to himself and said to Old Kohler, “Take me to Golden Cloak Street later. Maybe I can find some clues.”
It was past breakfast time in East Borough, and there were very few customers in the cheap coffee shop.
“Alright.” Old Kohler agreed without hesitation.
“A total of sixteen and a half pence.” The boss placed Klein’s breakfast on the table. There wasn’t much beef with the potatoes, but the stew was very overcooked. It was obvious that it had been prepared beforehand. The thick aroma tantalized Old Kohler’s taste buds to the point that he involuntarily gulped a mouthful of saliva.
After paying the bill, Klein picked up a fork and spoon and said to Old Kohler, “Continue.”
“There aren’t many people looking for the believers of The Fool anymore, except for a few stubborn bounty hunters… Many unemployed textile women, including some male workers, left East Borough…” Old Kohler went down a list of matters.
“What?” Klein swallowed the beef and looked up. “Left East Borough?”
“They must’ve found some other job. As for where they went, I couldn’t find out,” Old Kohler answered truthfully.
“Their families aren’t aware?” Klein pressed.
“Some left with their unemployed family members, while others had come alone from outside the city to search for work.” Old Kohler had already done some investigations.
Judging from the target’s choice, there’s something wrong…Klein made a mental note of it and continued to eat while he listened to Old Kohler talk about matters that had happened in East Borough recently.
After making an appointment for the next meeting, he put down the cutlery, wiped his mouth, picked up his hat, and said, “Let’s head for Golden Cloak Street.”
…
In the only budget hotel on Golden Cloak Street.
After the boss accepted a two pence tip, he led Klein and Old Kohler to the room which was suspected to be where Azik Eggers used to live.
“There have been many bounty hunters visiting over this period of time. Hehe, It made me earn quite a bit, so I have maintained its original state.” The hotel owner opened the door with his key and pointed inside.
At first glance, Klein saw overturned chairs and rags scattered everywhere. There were no other signs of a fight.
With his considerable spiritual perception, Klein cast his gaze under the bed.
After staring for two seconds, he walked over and bent down to pat the bed.
Dust flew into the air with a poof as a gray rat jumped out from under the bed.
It looked normal, without any problems, but in Klein’s Spirit Vision, its aura only had the colors: black and green.
The rat turned a corner and climbed up a wall, exposing its belly to Klein’s eyes.
In that soft spot, its flesh was green with flowing pus. One could see that his internal organs had similarly rotted away.
Klein thoughtfully looked back at Old Kohler, who wasn’t paying attention to the rat.
“Has the bounty for Azik Eggers been withdrawn?”
“No.” Old Kohler shook his head in confirmation.
Klein examined it again, he then stepped out and said, “Let’s go, there’s no valuable clues.”
…
15 Minsk Street.
Klein, who had been “busy” all day, lay down on his bed and entered the dream world.
Scenes that were continuous at times, and at other times fragmented, swept past and all of a sudden, Klein woke up. He knew that he was dreaming.
A power has invaded my dreams…Klein maintained his previous dazed state, casually sizing up his surroundings.
He found himself in a suburb of fertile fields.
A river flowed over from the distance and made a turn around the cliff in front of him.
One side of the cliff was bare, revealing a pure white rock. Looking from afar, it seemed to have a kind of holy beauty.
Nearly ten men and women wearing black coats or dark jackets surrounded a hidden underground entrance to the bay, among them was Klein’s acquaintance, Ikanser Bernard.
White Cliff Town… Stratford River Creek. Machinery Hivemind… Are they exploring the Amon family tomb? But why would there be scenes of it in my dreams?Klein was puzzled.
At that moment, he saw the water on the surface of the river undulate, rapidly forming a line of white words: “Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is here to report to you on the exploration’s situation.”
“…”
Klein’s mouth turned agape, momentarily losing the ability to speak. Then, a voice echoed in his head:Tell me, why would a perfectly good mirror be a snitch?
In an instant, Klein switched to his unfathomable state as “The Fool who overlooked everything.” He nodded and said, “Not bad.”
Ahead of him, the river surged, and the white words squirmed and changed before taking shape again.
“What follows is the exploration process your loyal servant, Arrodes, has recorded. You can choose to speed up or skip certain scenes at any time.”
This sentence froze for two seconds, and then the scene abruptly zoomed in. Klein instantly appeared beside Ikanser Bernard, but no one noticed him.
He looked around and felt that he was surrounded by living people with lifelike scenes. Nothing about his surroundings looked unreal, making him feel as if though he was there in person.
I can even speed up or skip certain scenes… The original form of this mirror, Arrodes, is a virtual reality family cinema…Klein couldn’t help but lampoon.
He took another look at the Machinery Hivemind members and saw that it was led by an old man in white priest robes and a cleric cap. His face was unusually kind, and his expression was calm and gentle.
“Your Grace, everyone is ready,” Ikanser approached the elder and said with a bow.
Archbishop… This is the archbishop of the Church of Steam and Machinery’s Backlund diocese, the demigod, Horamick Haydn? The Machinery Hivemind really is cautious, and not careless…
Who knows, they might have even brought along a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact and performed a divination in advance. After all, they’re in control of the Mystery Pryer pathway. Luckily, I can basically confirm that the fog’s anti-divination or divination interference abilities are similar to the Cards of Blasphemy, allowing the result to be as ordinary as possible and the least bit suspicious; otherwise, certain matters might be exposed…
However, there’s a certain probability that the meeting between Miss Sharron and I will appear, because, to me, that isn’t something harmful. It depends on whether a Wraith’s instinct to interfere with divination will affect the Machinery Hivemind’s attempt. Wait, the Machinery Hivemind is highly likely to have relied on Arrodes, and based on its performance from just now and previously, it isn’t impossible for him to curry favor with me by adding some mosaics…Klein thought in enlightenment.
At this point, Horamick Haydn drew a triangular Sacred Emblem on his chest.
“Begin the operation. God will protect us.”
Nearly ten Beyonders headed down as Klein followed closely behind. He didn’t “fast-forward” at all.
He had always been curious about the combat styles of Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders of the Machinery Hivemind, and he wanted to take this opportunity to experience it.
In addition, he was also greatly concerned about how a demigod really did in combat, as well as the secrets hidden in the Amon family tomb.
After being ransacked by time, in a period spanning one or two thousand years, the black marble staircase still retained its hardness without any signs of corrosion. The Machinery Hivemind members followed it all the way underground, where they saw the unique asymmetrical stone pillars and axe-and-blade scuffing from the period of the Fourth Epoch.
The pillars stood on either side of the wide road, and in front of them was a large, heavy, dark gray stone bifold door.
The stone door had already cracked open, wide enough for two people to walk alongside each other. It was completely dark inside.
The Machinery Hivemind members were in no hurry to enter. They carefully searched the surrounding area with lanterns, but they found nothing of value.
“According to the plan, the first group will begin with a preliminary clean-up.” With the archbishop’s approval, Ikanser pushed down his hat, compressing his fluffy hair.
Clean-up?By the side, Klein ruminated over the word.
Amidst his puzzlement, the two strongest and burliest male Machinery Hivemind team members each laid down a long black box on their backs and opened them up.
Inside one long box was a sturdy, heavy, iron-black cannon-shaped object. Its surface was engraved with dense and arcane patterns. In the other box was a complex and exquisite firearm with a chain of pale golden bullets inserted into it.
One of the two team members carried the cannon-shaped object and trudged to the open stone door.
Another Machinery Hivemind member picked up the peculiar gun, adjusted the bullet chain, and followed slightly behind.
After the two of them glanced at each other, the cannon-shaped object on the former’s shoulder rapidly lit up, outlining burning patterns and imprints before a loud salvo.
Boom!
A golden fireball, akin to a miniature sun, flew out from the “cannon barrel” and into the darkness.
Boom!
The ground trembled slightly, and intense light was emitted from the crack.
The body of the Machinery Hivemind member, who was holding onto the “cannon barrel,” clearly sank a little as his feet trembled.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
He repeatedly used the Beyonder weapon to launch one golden “cannonball” after another at different spots, causing the tomb to sway without a speck of dust falling.
After he came to a stop, the team member with the peculiar gun stepped forward and pulled the trigger.
Da! Da! Da! Da! Da!
The sound of machine-gun fire echoed as one pale golden bullet after another flew out, purifying the danger in the depths of the darkness.
… Isn’t this the bombardment effect I’ve always wanted? Furthermore, they’re using Beyonder expendables like purifying bullets and exorcism cannonballs… How extravagant! Is this the combat style of the Machinery Hivemind?Klein’s stared with his eyes wide open and his mouth slightly agape.
After the series of savage bombardments, Ikanser raised his voice above the rumbling echoes and said, “Group two, do the follow-up clean-up.”
There’s more…Klein felt a little numb from what was happening.
The second group was also made up of two team members who used scrolls made of different kinds of leather.
They chanted simplified incantations, activated the scrolls, and tossed them inside.
The construct behind the stone door was suddenly shrouded by gentle and pure light. Droplets of golden holy rain pattered down, “cleansing” everything in the area.
Klein looked at this scene and suddenly found it somewhat ridiculous.
Wait, aren’t you guys here to engage in archaeological studies? Aren’t you professional “archaeologists?” Aren’t you afraid that the tomb would collapse from using such clean-up methods?
While these thoughts flashed through his mind, the second team was done, and they shouted at Ikanser, “Deacon, as expected, the construct’s structural integrity hasn’t been destroyed.”
They were clearly prepared.
“Alright, continue forward.” Ikanser gave the order.
Klein walked in the middle, through the stone door, and saw piles of dirt and debris on the ground. It was impossible to tell what kind of monsters had once been active here, and no one could guess the functions of the mechanisms that had been set up here.
After these “cleaning up” procedures, as long as one didn’t dodge in advance, no Beyonder below that of High-Sequence Beyonders would be able to withstand it…Klein once again gained a deeper understanding of what the aesthetic of violence was like and what it meant to be simple, direct, and unreasonable.
In what followed, the previous scenes were repeated over and over again. The Machinery Hivemind team members smoothly approached, exploring one area after another, occasionally harvesting some Beyonder characteristics that were beginning to gather.
“There are no murals…” Seeing the main tomb chamber in sight, the archbishop of the Church of the God of Steam, Horamick Haydn stopped and muttered to himself in puzzlement.
Klein, who was considered half a historian, was equally puzzled.
Generally speaking, a noble family member’s grave would more or less express their position and honor when they were alive.
And when a grave became a tomb or even a mausoleum, it was very common for a mural to be used to describe its master’s life when it possessed enough space. In even older and more obscure eras, this wasn’t rare, and it was even the most common method—the first thing humans learned was drawings, not writing.
Thus, it really was a little strange that there were no similar murals in the tomb of a Fourth Epoch noble family.
Upon hearing the archbishop’s question, Ikanser immediately ordered the men to spread out in groups of two to search the vicinity for relevant traces of murals.
Watching from the sidelines, Klein couldn’t help but want to “fast forward” a little to immediately see the outcome.
At that moment, he noticed that the two Machinery Hivemind members in the left corner had suddenly turned into three!
One of them looked identical to Ikanser Bernard, his fluffy hair propping his hat high.
This…Klein was first stunned before he made a guess.
The moment he had the thought, Ikanser walked over to the team member closest to him.
“Any discoveries?” He cleared his throat and lowered his voice.
The team member turned around warily, but immediately relaxed when he saw that it was Deacon Ikanser.
“No…” Before he could finish his sentence, the “Ikanser” in front of him suddenly turned into a piece of human skin and enveloped his body.
The pale human skin tightly wrapped around him, and his face began to form the outline of his facial features. During this process, there were no additional sounds, nor were there any abnormal movements that were triggered.
All of a sudden, the human skin began to emit rays of light, just like the rising of the sun!
The human skin immediately turned translucent and quickly soared into the air as if it was being burned.
A black whip immediately lashed out, striking its body, causing its movements to clearly slow down.
In such a battle, slowness was an “Original Sin.” One Beyonder weapon after another, burning scrolls, and pale golden bullets were released towards the human skin.
After a brilliant burst of light, countless ashes fell from the sky.
All of them coruscated faint light and slowly “struggled” to gather together.
It really is a Human-skinned Shadow…Klein turned his attention to the Machinery Hivemind members who had just been attacked.
The man pulled at his collar and pulled out a protective charm. There were many symbols and magic labels related to the sun on it.
“Thankfully, the archbishop got us to wear these things!” he held the lantern and sincerely praised.
It was only then that Klein realized that his brooch had the quality of the night, his ring had the intensity of the storm, and his belt exuded the sense of physical strength…
Although they aren’t all mystical items, most of them are in the category of charms and Beyonder weapons. Even if their effects will quickly decline, they’re still worth a lot! If you weren’t an Artisan or a rich Beyonder, there’s no way to gather that much… Is this the combat style of the Machinery Hivemind? Burning money…Klein felt a sudden setback, and it took him a long time to recover.
At that moment, the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic gathered and took form. It was like a huge diamond with countless sides reflecting light, and each side reflected a different face.
The faces were densely packed, layered, and left one dizzy.
I’m just short of it…Klein was overjoyed.
After the Machinery Hivemind handled the spoils, they continued to search for the murals, but they didn’t find any traces of them.
They had no choice but to gather again and head for the passageway that led to the main tomb.
After another series of bombardments, the passage into the main tomb was revealed to the members of the Machinery Hivemind.
The ground was littered with debris. The diamond-shaped Beyonder characteristic that reflected a human face lay silently at the bottom of the right wall, glowing with the light of two other objects.
The entire tunnel, including the two walls that lined the sides and the stone ceiling, was filled with potholes. However, one thing remained undamaged.
It was a frame that was hung up ahead about seven meters away. It was brown in color, and the wood grain was obvious, but only the side of the frame was revealed.
Without anyone mentioning anything, all the Beyonders present could tell that it was strange.
At this moment, the archbishop of the Church of Steam and Machinery, Horamick Haydn stepped forward and said in a gentle voice, “This is likely to be the Specter Portrait Frame that belongs to the Amon family according to the records. As long as one walks into its range and is illuminated by it, their Spirit Body will instantly be separated from their flesh and blood, turning into a portrait and be forever sealed inside. In this state, even if the portrait is replaced, there is no way of rescuing the person without the corresponding methods.
“If the duration of being sealed is too long, the body would already be dead; then, even if one grasps the correct method to remove the seal, the spirit will quickly dissipate.”
As he spoke, Horamick moved forward, step by step, closing in on the strange frame.
Klein was a bit worried, not daring to watch the demigod fight against the Sealed Artifact, but he quickly realized that he was just watching a scene provided by the magic mirror, Arrodes. What was there to be afraid of?
This is very normal—it’s just like watching a horror movie or playing a dark game…Klein calmed himself as he quickened his pace and caught up with Horamick Haydn.
The demigod archbishop quickly reached the confines of where the mystical item that needed to be sealed was. He wore a white priest robe and a clerical cap, and his figure gradually appeared in the glass on the surface of the picture frame.
Glass… Glass in the Fourth Epoch? Seems to be the case. There has at least been glass in the Fifth Epoch’s history all this time, and there has been no mention of who invented it…Klein waited with great interest for the “battle” between the demigod and the strange Sealed Artifact.
Horamick’s upper body fully appeared within the Specter Portrait Frame, but his eyes didn’t lose their luster!
He walked towards the frame, face to face.
The silhouette within the painting flickered, as though it was constantly shrinking, yet it was unable to succeed.
Horamick stopped, took out a large, almost opaque black cloth he had long prepared, and he covered the Specter Portrait Frame.
The frame trembled a few times, but in the end, it was completely covered by the black cloth and turned silent.
Horamick seemed to be unaffected as he effortlessly removed the Specter Portrait Frame and finished wrapping it with the black cloth before tying a knot on its back.
This… This isn’t mystic… Didn’t you say that your Spirit Body would be absorbed into the frame and be turned into a portrait? Why is the archbishop fine… Is this the uniqueness of a demigod, or is it because of another reason?Klein sized up Horamick Haydn, but he didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.
His eyes are filled with spirit, his expression genial, and he’s rich in flesh and blood… It’s a pity that I’m not there in person. Otherwise, I could activate my Spirit Vision and have a look…Klein retracted his gaze and waited for the Machinery Hivemind members, such as Ikanser, to come over.
Horamick handed the Specter Portrait Frame to a member of the team and walked towards the main tomb at the end of the passage.
There was a black stone door filled with scrapes carved by blades and axes. In the middle of the door was a grayish-white disc.
The surface of the disk was divided into twelve segments. There was a black needle, just like a clock from the outside world.
However, the segments weren’t evenly distributed across the disc. They were of varying sizes and extremely incongruous. Furthermore, each grid had half of its surface covered in a shadow.
“The coat of arms of the Amon family.” Archbishop Horamick made a brief introduction.
He didn’t explain the symbolic meaning of the coat of arms, because presently only Deacon Ikanser Bernard was qualified to know.
Klein, on the other hand, relied on his own knowledge of mysticism to attempt to decipher it.
Disc, twelve segments, and a needle. Combined together, they clearly represent time. It matches the Worm of Time which Amon’s avatar left behind after it was wiped out. What should be twelve equal segments on a disc, are unequal in size, and there’s a shadow over a portion of it. Does this mean that the Amon family is the dark side of time? Then, where does their title as a Blasphemer family show itself?
While Klein was thinking, Archbishop Horamick pushed open the stone door without any protection.
The heavy stone door opened, revealing an extremely spacious tomb chamber.
In the center of the chamber was a dais with a deep-black coffin on top of it.
The surrounding walls were decorated with iron lampstands, each holding a burning white candle.
All the candles didn’t flicker. It was so quiet that it seemed like a scene that was fixed in place, completely devoid of any signs of it suffering the effects of time that spanned one to two thousand years.
On the straight path from the stone door to the coffin, there were corpses lying on the ground. They were all wearing black tweed coats, half top hats, or even ordinary worker clothes with a cap on their heads. It was obvious that they had entered in recent years.
The Beyonders that previously recruited helpers? How did they get past the area at the front? The Human-skinned Shadow and the other monsters were clearly still alive…With a mind filled with questions, Klein looked at the corpses.
What he saw left him immediately shocked.
The corpses all had sparse white hair, dry and wrinkled skin, and obvious markings on their skin. They looked like eighty- or ninety-year-olds.
There were no obvious wounds on their bodies as though they had died of old age. Furthermore, it appeared as though they had died recently and hadn’t even rotted yet.
It’s very obvious that there wouldn’t be this many aged Beyonders exploring the tomb. Even if the discoverers of the tomb were old, they would still try their best to choose the young and strong when recruiting helpers… There’s something odd about it!Klein frowned and looked around again.
He quickly thought of the Worm of Time left behind by Amon’s avatar, and the coat of arms of the Amon family that represented time on the stone door.
Making people age rapidly is one of the Amon family’s Beyonder powers? The dark side of time… The loophole in time… Could it be that as others rapidly age, the members of the Amon family would regain their youth and extend their lives? Wait a minute, for these Beyonders to easily barge into this place like that, perhaps it was deliberate on the tomb master’s part. He wanted to rob them of their time in order to maintain his own existence…Klein looked suspiciously at the black coffin on the platform.
At this moment, the demigod, Horamick Haydn, raised his left hand and pressed it down.
“You will stop here.”
“Yes, Your Grace,” Ikanser and company answered without any hesitation.
As members of an official organization, they had read up on a large number of past Beyonder events. They knew that under similar circumstances, they had to obey the will of a High-Sequence Beyonder and absolutely couldn’t act rashly or else they would die without knowing how.
Horamick looked ahead, and his eyes fell on a picture frame that hung upside down at the bottom of the dais.
His expression didn’t change as he continued to walk forward at a leisurely pace.
Not making any preparations at all? The hallmark of demigods is to be “rash?”Klein was stunned.
He seemed to be able to imagine Horamick’s teeth dropping, his white hair wilting, and his skin shriveling as he rapidly aged.
One step, two steps, three steps… Horamick, who seemed fine, suddenly trembled, and a sharp and piercing grinding sound could be heard from his body.
His pace began to slow down, his movements became stiff, and his skin visibly dried up.
There’s something wrong with that… That isn’t the aging process of a normal human being… What was that grinding sound just now?Klein muttered inwardly.
Four steps, five steps, six steps. Ripping sounds came from Horamick’s body as something fell to the ground.
Klein subconsciously looked over and saw a gear.
A gear covered in rust!
Horamick continued on as items kept dropping from his body from time to time. There were rusty screws, melted wax, yellowed bones, and loose springs… His figure became increasingly thin and unsteady, as if it could collapse at any time.
This is just like a robot… Well, in this era’s terms, “like a living doll”…Klein was suddenly enlightened.
He remembered that before Old Neil died, he had said that the Church of Earth Mother’s Sequence 4 was good at Alchemical Life, and that the Savant pathway’s corresponding Sequence was barely able to do so too.
As for Horamick, he was a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Savant pathway!
The Horamick in front of me isn’t the real him, it’s just a refined doll. Just now, the reason why the Specter Portrait Frame was ineffective was that a doll doesn’t have a Spirit Body! The real Horamick should still be far away… As expected of a demigod…Amidst Klein’s enlightenment, the archbishop walked up to the dais, bent his knees and back, and turned the upside-down frame over.
Generally speaking, when exploring a tomb involving Beyonder elements, it was necessary to avoid flipping items over, but this time, Horamick had made the opposite choice.
Following the flipping of the portrait frame, a wind suddenly blew in the sealed tomb, dispersing the formless imprisonment and silence.
The candles on the iron-colored light fixtures rapidly ignited, becoming unusually bright. However, they soon reached the end of their lives and melted away.
The old corpses on the ground rapidly rotted and stank.
In just a few seconds, the tomb’s main chamber had turned dark, leaving only the lanterns that the Machinery Hivemind members were holding onto to barely illuminate the area ahead.
Horamick picked up the picture frame from the floor and went up the stairs to the dais.
He came to the black coffin, stretched out his right palm, and forcefully pushed.
Creak.The heavy coffin lid opened up a crack with a creaking sound, as though it wasn’t nailed shut at all.
Horamick looked down and said in the same unchanging voice, “There’s no corpse.”
As the scene drew nearer, Klein saw that the coffin’s interior was empty except for a pale gold cushion embroidered with a worm with twelve rings.
At that moment, Horamick turned around and the picture frame in his hand was reflected in the eyes of Ikanser and the others.
With just a glance, Klein’s gaze suddenly froze.
It was a portrait of a smiling young man.
He had black eyes and black curly black hair.
He had a broad forehead and a thin face.
A crystal monocle hung over his eye.
He wore a black pointed hat.
Amon!
Amon…Klein said the word in his mind.
He had originally thought that the Blasphemer who appeared in the Forsaken Land of the Gods’ City of Silver was a descendant of an ancient family like Amon. Through inheriting the legacy of his ancestors, step by step, he stepped into the demigod ranks. To his surprise, it was very possible that that particular person could very well have lived for more than two thousand years and was a member of the Amon family when it was at the peak of its strength!
An old antique… Why would he, for no good reason, build a tomb for himself? Did he fake his death to get out of a situation, or is there another reason, such as leaving traces so as to have time fixed onto his body? He was able to live from the Fourth Epoch to the Fifth Epoch, all because he was siphoning the lives of others? I originally guessed that he’s a Sequence 3 or Sequence 2. Based on what I’ve seen today, it’s not impossible for him to be a Sequence 1. After all, long periods of time would eventually bring about an intrinsic improvement…Klein switched back and forth between puzzlement and speculation. His thoughts were like boiling water, gurgling non-stop.
The Horamick “doll” tugged at his throat and accidentally pulled off a piece of skin, revealing the complicated mechanical structure within.
His voice came out from that spot and brought with it the impression of leaking air.
“Search the corpses on the ground; don’t come any closer.”
“Yes, Your Grace!” Ikanser and company heaved a clear sigh of relief.
The corpses on the ground had long since produced their Beyonder characteristics. Some of them had even combined with certain parts of the body to form a terrifying mystical item.
In addition, the dead carried all sorts of items on them.
The Machinery Hivemind sure has reaped quite a harvest this time. Together with the Specter Portrait Frame and the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic, this completely makes up for the crazy expenses of the “clean-up”… A huge investment for a high return…Klein’s eyes lingered on the ground for quite a while.
He inhaled, tore his gaze away, and followed Horamick, who didn’t carry a lantern, to the wall on the other side of the coffin.
At this moment, the magic mirror, Arrodes, brightened up the scene, allowing the things in front of him to be seen clearly.
Klein saw that the wall across him had become mottled due to the rapid “weathering” just now. Many of the murals had been destroyed and could no longer be restored to their original states.
The only one that was more complete and could barely be seen clearly was a colorful mural at the top of the wall, which took up a small half of the dome.
It described a towering mountain range, and on the highest mountain peak, there was a huge cross that was taller than the mountain.
The cross was covered in layers of radiance, making it seem unusually holy.
In front of it, a tall and domineering figure could be seen vaguely. The mountain range was like a pet that lay prostrate at its feet.
This figure was surrounded by two-winged, four-winged, and six-winged angels. They were holding bugles, playing harps, or playing flutes, looking pious and sprightly.
At the foot of the mountain range, two twelve-winged angels were humbly walking towards the mountaintop, each holding a baby in their arms.
The baby on the left had curly black hair, and the baby on the right had pale blond hair.
One of their eyes was black; the other golden.
Elsewhere in the mountain range, there was a vague depiction of a giant with chains at its legs and a dragon that had its legs bound and never be able to land.
Horamick first looked at the baby on the left, and his genial expression became increasingly serious.
He said a word in a very low voice, “Amon.”
Then, he turned to look at the baby on the right, and after a few seconds of silence, he said another name, “Adam…”
Amon, Adam…As Klein repeated the names, he felt that the fog that hung over the history of the Fourth Epoch and the Third Epoch was growing thicker.
He combined all the information he had learned and quickly made a guess.
On the mountaintop, the figure in front of the glowing cross is surrounded by angels, with giants and dragons submitting to it. It’s definitely a real god that’s at Sequence 0… Another being who likes to partially use the cross as a symbol is the True Creator… It’s said that Amon is the descendant of an ancient sun god, but the one at the top of the mountain doesn’t seem like a pure sun god…
Could it be that “He” is the “Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God” that the City of Silver believes in?
This is in accordance with the legends of the City of Silver. The awakening of the Creator who stripped the King of Giants and the Dragon of Imagination and other ancient gods of their authorities…
The so-called ancient sun god is actually the Lord that created everything as spoken about in the City of Silver? “He” may be in charge of the domains such as “sun” and “time.” In addition, the authorities of the Giant King, Aurmir, and the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt, has likely returned to “Him”…
Th-this can no longer be completely contained within Sequence 0…
So, the original Amon was the descendant of the City of Silver’s “Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God,” who inherited the Beyonder characteristics of the time domain? This seems to slightly explain why he remained silent in the City of Silver’s dungeon for decades.
Apart from him, there’s also another descendant of the “Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God,” named Adam…
What did Adam inherit in the beginning? Does he still have a descendant alive, and if so, where would he be…
What’s the relationship between the True Creator and that person? Is it simply an imitation by using the Creator’s title and the symbol of the cross? Or is there some deeper connection between the two?
Klein didn’t let his doubts show too much. After all, the magic mirror, Arrodes, could be sizing him up.
Horamick stared at the mural for a while, then he suddenly took a few steps forward and pressed his extended palms against the wall.
Without a sound, the majestic mural disintegrated, turning into pieces of stone fragments that landed on the ground. Even the color quickly evaporated, disappearing without a trace.
The Church of the God of Steam and Machinery is consciously concealing the history of the Third and Fourth Epochs… Are the other Churches the same?Klein frowned and followed the Horamick “doll” to the other side.
After making a half-circle, they discovered another thing.
A stone door, which only had an outline, loomed in the corner.
At this moment, the Horamick “doll’s” joints were constantly creaking, but this didn’t stop him from quickly approaching the stone door and reaching out with his right hand to attempt to push.
Above the stone door, there was a sudden burst of aqueous light that condensed into a scene that looked so real that it seemed possible to directly touch it.
Dark blue waves were surging forward, and there was a dense black mist that looked like liquid.
A craggy mountain protruded from the mist, continuously flowing with viscous liquids.
Behind this mountain, the black mist seemed endless, with no end in sight.
There was also no limit to its depth. The deeper one looked, the more placid it felt. It was as if once something fell in, it would fall forever.
What is this place?Klein’s expression didn’t change as he muttered inwardly.
Horamick retracted his palms and watched as the scene gradually faded until it disappeared.
He leaned his head back and sighed to himself while feeling perplexed.
“The Abyss…”
Abyss? That’s the source of all corruption. It’s said that it’s an abyss that can even corrupt a true god?Klein was amazed, but as a former Clown, he regulated his expression and limbs to appear unperturbed.
He immediately thought of something. Roselle, who was exploring the Fog Sea, had once deviated from his path, leaving behind a puzzling sentence: “I saw the abyss.”
As Klein pondered about the layers of waves that were surging towards the black fog, he made a conjecture.
There’s an entrance to the Abyss somewhere in the Fog Sea?
Immediately after, he looked towards the stone door. He suspected that Amon, who lurked around the City of Silver, had employed a certain ritual. After finishing the tomb, he didn’t depart from it normally; instead, he used a special tunnel to head for the Abyss. Thus, in the eyes of most people, he was already dead.
As for whether the City of Silver or the Forsaken Land of the Gods was located somewhere in the Abyss, Klein couldn’t be sure. After all, the history of this tomb was at least 1500 years old, so Amon had plenty of time to use the Abyss to go somewhere else.
Would he still occasionally come back to siphon off time? If he finds out that someone has dug up his grave, the expression on his face would definitely be very marvelous…Klein rejoiced for a baffling reason.
At this moment, the Horamick “doll” held his left hand in his right palm and abruptly twisted it.
With a creaking sound, his left hand was bent at the wrist, but there were no bones that pierced out of his skin, spewing out flesh and blood.
There was a heavy, black metal tube inlaid in his left wrist!
His entire left arm was a small-caliber mystical cannon!
To hide a mole of advanced technology, he truly is worthy of being from the Machinery Hivemind. However, the requirements and costs for such a thing are too high. Clearly, it could only be provided to specific personnel and not for military troops…Klein felt that today was an eye-opener for him, an opportunity to see another development path in the mysterious world.
The only problem is that Beyonder characteristics are conserved, Artisans are limited, so many things cannot be mass-produced.
The Horamick “doll” put his left wrist against the stone door.
Inside his body, the sound of gears grinding against each other as they revolved emitted an intense spirituality radiance.
A ray of light that was as bright as day appeared and disappeared.
The stone door suddenly turned into pure powder, as if it had never existed.
H-he destroyed the door? If Blasphemer Amon encounters an emergency situation and attempts to return here, only to find the door gone, that would be fun…Klein almost laughed when he imagined that scene.
This was the end of the Amon family’s tomb exploration. The scene surrounding Klein quickly shrank and became the background.
An illusory, ancient, and bizarre silver mirror appeared in midair. The black, eye-like gemstones on the mirror flickered.
White words were quickly outlined in the mirror:
“Your loyal servant, Arrodes, has finished reporting and is ready to serve you at any time again.”
Klein was a bit wary and unaccustomed towards the fellow who appeared too enthusiastic. He nodded and said, “Well done, you may leave first.”
“Yes, the mighty existence above the spirit world.” As soon Arrodes produced that line of words, the scene around him shattered into pieces.
After confirming that its power had left his dream, Klein thoughtfully said to himself,The mighty existence above the spirit world? It really has vaguely sensed the gray fog…
Does this magic mirror with a wicked sense of humor really wish to rely on me, or does it have some other purpose?
I have to watch carefully; otherwise, with it at the Machinery Hivemind, I don’t want to be repeatedly blasted with cannon fire…
Rounding up his thoughts, Klein began looking forward to the next day.
After the Machinery Hivemind tidied up their spoils, they were likely to get him to choose an item!
In Empress Borough, inside the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
The cold air was kept out by the windows and walls. The building’s interior was warm as though it were spring, and the fireplace was elegant.
Audrey Hall was having her measurements taken by the fashion designer, Mrs. Guinea, so that she could create a costume for Audrey for the new year banquet in consideration of her recent physical and emotional state.
At this moment, her personal maid, Annie, came close to her ear and whispered, “Lady Escalante is here.”
Such a fast response?Audrey was delighted, but she didn’t make an obvious show of it on her face. With a faint smile, she said, “Please get her to wait in my art studio. Hmm, for five minutes.”
“Art studio?” Annie asked in surprise.
“Yes, I’d like to ask her to admire my recently completed oil painting. She says that content that is painted in a relaxed state easily allows one to express their true thoughts and emotions,” Audrey explained unhurriedly.
Annie suddenly felt enlightened.
“Yes, Miss.”
Less than five minutes later, Audrey entered the studio and saw Escalante admiring the paintings on the walls.
“That’s Mr. Cenci’s Inner Heart’s Night, a masterpiece that allows one to feel peace,” she smiled and introduced the painting to Escalante.
“Cenci’s Inner Heart’s Night? One of the top ten works of last year’s ‘top hundred century-old paintings’ that the Tussock Times voted for?” Escalante was obviously the kind of person who often read newspapers.
And as a Beyonder of the Spectator pathway, she had a good memory.
“Yes,” Audrey replied simply, as though it was a trivial matter.
“I actually have the honor of seeing the real deal…” Escalante looked up at the painting again.
She swallowed back the words “this is worth at least a manor,” unwilling to appear too philistine.
Audrey didn’t continue introducing the other paintings. She found a reason to send Annie away and motioned to Susie to “stand guard” outside the door.
Susie read her hint without any hindrance, wagged her tail, and scampered out.
Escalante closed the door and went back to the easel’s side. Before Audrey could ask, she took the initiative and said, “We have both the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic and the Wind-blessed potion formula. However, there is no need for us to sell it unless the other party is able to provide an irresistible offer.”
The willingness to negotiate means there’s hope!Audrey’s green eyes darted slightly as she asked with a chuckle, “What do you wish to receive in exchange?”
Escalante stroked her hair and gave her pre-prepared answer.
“2,500 pounds for the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic, and 3,000 pounds for the Wind-blessed potion formula.”
Quite a huge premium…Although Audrey didn’t find them expensive, she lamented the fact that the Psychology Alchemists’ premium had exceeded 50%.
According to the description given by The Hanged Man, under normal circumstances, the formula for Sequence 6 would’ve cost less than 2,000 pounds, but the closer it was to a High Sequence, the fewer potion formulas there were to circulate, making it very difficult to buy them. There was no normal situation, and what was even more important was that even if one chanced upon a sale, it was very difficult to ascertain their authenticity.
At that moment, Escalante added, “If the other party can barter with mystical items, all that’s needed is for them to be of roughly the same value.”
That is to say, you want mystical items more and can accept a price reduction for them… The Psychology Alchemists is one of the youngest secret organizations. They clearly haven’t accumulated enough in this area compared to the others…Audrey pursed her lips and said, “I’ll inform them, but I can’t guarantee that they’ll accept it.”
She wasn’t the least bit worried that the Psychology Alchemist would notice that she hadn’t been involved in any Beyonder gathering recently. After all, her schedule was rather tight—afternoon tea, music lessons, dinners, dances, equestrian training, language lessons, dancing lessons, and so on. There were too many opportunities for her to interact with different people. In that case, perhaps a particular dinner was a cover for Beyonder gatherings, or perhaps the music teacher was a senior Beyonder, and it was almost impossible for the Psychology Alchemists, who hid in the shadows, to investigate it when they couldn’t act openly.
Having said this, Audrey curiously asked, “Ms. Escalante, I thought you wouldn’t sell the Wind-blessed potion formula since it’s already at Sequence 6.”
“Heh heh, if there’s a chance, it might be more useful to spread this information out,” Escalante answered vaguely.
In her mind, although Miss Audrey was a new member who had a high level of importance attached to her by the organization, she was still a new member after all. There were many things she couldn’t know about.
Why?Audrey suppressed her doubts and smiled sweetly. She asked innocently, “Ms. Escalante, if this deal succeeds, can you count it as my contribution?”
Escalante broke into a laugh.
“Yes.”
…
Klein “busied” all morning, until he returned to Minsk Street. He filled his stomach and prepared to rest; only then did he have the time and opportunity to listen to prayers above the gray fog.
Someone on Miss Justice’s side has the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic? Seriously? Either it doesn’t come, or it comes in pairs… As a secret organization, the Psychology Alchemists is quite qualified in the field of resources…Klein was suddenly left in the throes of happiness from having a choice.
Even if he counted the 500 pounds which The Hanged Man still hadn’t paid him, he only had 1,335 pounds in cash. This didn’t prevent him from seriously considering the request for a deal with the Psychology Alchemists.
After thinking for a dozen seconds or so, he passed Justice’s words to The Hanged Man to see what choice the latter would make.
…
3,000 pounds?Alger Wilson, who was still in Rorsted Archipelago’s capital, the City of Generosity, felt as if someone had struck him hard.
After he became captain of the Blue Avenger, he sometimes played the role of a pirate and sometimes a law enforcer, secretly exterminating several groups of pirates. But even so, the total value of his spoils of war didn’t exceed 2,000 pounds, and a portion of it had to be distributed to the sailors under him. Of course, this didn’t include the ships and cannons which were captured as they had to be handed over to the Church of the Lord of Storms.
This made Alger often sigh that most pirates weren’t rich, that they were used to squandering on having opulent lives—liquor, barbecue, whores, marijuana, and gambling had drained the pirates of their money.
Unless I meet a pirate crew with Beyonders, it would be very difficult to get rich so suddenly…Alger paced a few steps, then he made up his mind.
He took out a gold mask from his undergarment pocket.
The mask had rough facial features, and the way they were formed had the characteristics of a primitive human being from an ancient forest.
Alger sat down, humbly recited the honorific name of The Fool, and said, “… I’m willing to use this mystical item to barter for the Wind-blessed potion formula.
“As long as the user wears this mask, they will become extremely calm and emotionless. At the same time, they will also obtain an extremely strong regenerative ability, exaggerated speed, and outstanding strength, as well as grasp a certain amount of black magic and primitive curse techniques.
“Its weakness is that as the number of times it’s used increases, the wearer will become more and more unlike a human being. They will turn colder and colder, eventually treating themselves as a god.”
…
Sitting in his seat as The Fool, Klein looked at the 500-pound note in front of him, the 5 strands of dark-blue hair as thick as a tiny snake, and the simple golden mask. He tapped the edge of the long table with his finger, thinking carefully about what mystical items he could use for a trade.
The All-Black Eye? Certainly not. This is the main ingredient of a Sequence 5 Nimblewright Master. It’s just short of having Little Sun to obtain the method to remove the mental corruption.
Dark Emperor card? This card which cannot see the light of day has a value countless times higher than that of a Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic…
Mr. Azik’s copper whistle? At the moment, its only function is the summoning of a messenger, and it’s an important tool for communication. I can’t sell it…
The copper whistle of the Numinous Episcopate member who left behind white feathers? Similarly, it can only summon a messenger, but the target on the other side of the messenger seems to be very dangerous…
Sun Brooch? This is something I want to use for myself. It effectively makes up for my weaknesses.
Master Key? It involves Mr. Door and has too many hidden secrets. In addition, just from the value of its effects, it pales in comparison to the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic…
Biological Poison Bottle? This is very compatible with my Spirit Body state. If I use it well, I can even fight a group of Beyonders…
Demon hunting bullets, purifying bullets, exorcism bullets? There are not mystical items and are considered consumable Beyonder weapons. They are of very low value…
The Book of Secrets? This isn’t a mystical item either. The Psychology Alchemists likely do not lack such knowledge…
At present, only the Beyonder characteristic of an Interrogator can be sold. However, the Psychology Alchemists wants mystical items. Furthermore, the trading venue is in Backlund, so it would easily expose information pertaining to Hero Bandit Dark Emperor…
Klein took this opportunity to sort out what he had and finally came up with a perfect plan.
He first took the form of Mr. World, manipulating him to take up a praying posture, and then he responded with a hoarse voice, “… I accept the price of 2,500 pounds, but give me two days to raise the money.”
Immediately following that, Klein threw the reply scenes of The Hanged Man and The World to the crimson star which symbolized Miss Justice.
…
After receiving affirmation from Miss Justice, Klein waited patiently all afternoon at Minsk Street.
It was late afternoon when the Machinery Hivemind member, Carlson, rang his doorbell.
Klein didn’t ask anything further. He followed the man to the Lever Cathedral near the West Balam dock and entered a three-story building next to the cathedral.
The signboard wrote: “Backlund Institute for Mechanical Research.”
How academic…Klein suddenly thought of the Blackthorn Security Company and cracked the corner of his lips into a smile.
Under Carlson’s guidance, he passed through some strange devices and found himself in a windowless room.
On the long table in the room, there were many items emitting strong spirituality, including the Human-skinned Shadow characteristic and the Specter Portrait Frame which was covered in black cloth. However, there were no characteristics left behind by the dead Beyonders.
Obviously, the higher-ups of the Machinery Hivemind don’t want me to know about the Law of Indestructibility and Conservation…Klein wasn’t the least bit surprised.
“You can choose one.” The hatless Ikanser pointed at the long table.
Klein “scrutinized” the items several times before sighing.
“There’s nothing I want.
“If I were to convert it into gold, how much would I get?”
He had already made up his mind that he wouldn’t obtain the Human-skinned Shadow’s characteristic from the Machinery Hivemind.
Although this could be explained as the need to create some mystical item or to try out a unique ritualistic magic, there was still a chance of exposing his own Sequence. In a situation where there was a better choice, Klein didn’t want to take the risk.
Thus, he intended to take only money!
Not only would this help him gather the 2,500 pounds that the Psychology Alchemists quoted, but he could also effectively dispel the Machinery Hivemind’s wariness towards him.
Ikanser was visibly relieved. He smoothed his hair and answered with a smile, “1,500 pounds.
“However, we encourage you to choose money, so a total of 2,000 pounds.”
Klein immediately revealed a sincere smile.
“Alright!”
With the help of a bestowment ritual, Klein handed 2,500 pounds in cash and the gold mask provided by The Hanged Man to Miss Justice, and he used the image of The World to urge her to close the deal as soon as possible.
I’ve spent almost 5,000 pounds in the past two weeks. If I didn’t leave Tingen, this amount of money is enough for me to maintain a lifestyle just like my landlady’s family… A doll ruins one’s life, consuming potions bankrupts you for threegenerations1…Klein looked at the vast fog and the ancient palace, which had returned to silence. He was a little upset, as though he had lost something important.
He was quiet for a few seconds before returning to the real world. He picked up the remaining 830 pounds on his desk, and he counted out six five-pound notes.
Then, Klein put the thirty pounds of cash in his now deflated wallet and stuffed it solemnly into the inside pocket of his clothes.
He divided the other eight hundred pounds into two stacks, placing one stack in each of his side pockets.
After that, Klein opened the drawer and took out two of the five Deep-sea Naga hair strands that he had brought back to the real world. He wrapped them in layers after layers of paper and carefully put them into his pocket.
When he was done, he took his hat and cane, and he headed for the street corner under the glow of the street lamps at night. He got on a carriage and headed for the Bravehearts Bar in the Backlund Bridge area.
In the heated and noisy environment, Klein insisted on finishing his glass of Southville beer before he slowly made his way out of the bar and into a rental carriage through the thundering cheers for the boxers.
Taking in the rumbling of the wheels, he intentionally closed his eyes. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the window being lightly tapped.
Klein’s facial muscles twitched slightly as he opened his eyes and looked in front of him. He saw the pale and exquisite Miss Sharron sitting quietly across him.
Without waiting for her to question him, Klein smiled and said, “I sold the information you gave me last time for a good price, the one about the Amon family tomb.”
Sharron looked at him silently.
Leaning his cane to the side, Klein took out two stacks of cash and a small clump of paper from his pocket.
“Eight hundred pounds plus two strands of Deep-sea Naga hair, for a total of about a thousand pounds; that’s what you deserve.” Klein took a silent breath and smiled as he handed over the cash and paper clump.
Sharron glanced at him and reached out her hand to take both items.
She lowered her head, looked at the items in her hand, and asked in an ethereal voice, “How much did you sell it for?”
“Two thousand pounds, so we split it equally.” Klein chuckled.
If the Machinery Hivemind had only paid me 1,500 pounds according to the original plan, then I’ll have to first owe you a portion of it…he thought gladly.
With a flip of Sharron’s bloodless hand, the cash and the paper clump disappeared without a trace.
She raised her head and tersely acknowledged before asking succinctly, “What’s in the tomb?”
“I don’t know, I didn’t go.” Klein didn’t disclose the help he had received from the magic mirror, Arrodes.
For an instant, he felt that if he described the experience in detail, Miss Sharron would’ve listened attentively with one hand on her cheek, as she had done before.
This Wraith lady seems to have a hobby of watching situational scenes and dramas or listening to all kinds of rumors…Klein summed up.
Sharron’s expression didn’t change. After a few seconds of silence, she said, “Someone is digging a tunnel to the underground ruin.”
“Huh?” Klein wasn’t able to react for a moment to what Sharron was talking about.
However, he soon understood which underground ruin Sharron was referring to.
There was only one underground ruin the two of them knew of, and that was the Fourth Epoch Tudor Dynasty ruin.
Someone is digging their way into the underground structure?Klein pondered for a few seconds, then he suddenly came to a realization.
“Is it that baronet?”
He had already forgotten the name of the hidden Tudor Dynasty descendant, other than knowing that he had an aristocratic title of a baronet and that he lived on Sivellaus Street where the Backlund police station was located.
“Yes.” Sharron gave him a positive answer.
“What is he looking for? Doesn’t he know that there’s an evil spirit inside? Doesn’t he know that all the Beyonders from his family died in there?” Klein asked himself a few questions.
Sharron sat up straight and replied seriously, “I don’t know if he knows or not.”
“… How much longer will he take to dig through?” Klein asked in deliberation.
“Another two to three months, for the time being, he’s doing it on his own.” Sharron provided her own judgment.
Phew.Klein let out a small sigh.
“There’s no need to rush. When I’m ready, then we can go ‘visit’ him together.”
At this point, he explained with a smile, “As you know, I like to make sufficient preparations in advance.”
I won’t get involved in anything until I advance to Faceless!He warned himself inwardly.
“Alright.” Sharron didn’t ask him what he was going to do, but her figure faded quickly, and she disappeared from the carriage.
Klein leaned back against the wall, feeling relaxed.
The ingredients for the Faceless potion has been reserved, and I’m just waiting for the “delivery”… My debts have all been paid off, so there’s nothing to worry about…His mood was like a fizzy wine that had settled. Occasionally, there would be a little bit of joy that would silently surge upwards.
The only problem is…Klein touched his left breast, where there was a shriveled wallet.
He sighed and said to himself silently, “Only thirty pounds in cash, five gold coins, and some change…”
…
Thursday afternoon.
Audrey Hall was waiting in the study for the arrival of Miss Escalante.
After receiving The Hanged Man’s and The World’s replies, she had immediately sent a servant to send a letter to Escalante.
The content of the letter was very ordinary. Audrey hoped that the second psychology class this week would be brought forward to Thursday. In reality, Audrey had already made an agreement with Escalante. Once she expressed such an intention, it would mean that the other party had agreed to the conditions.
Tick. Tock.The wall clock on the wall moved briskly, and Escalante with her waist-reaching long hair entered the room with several teaching materials in hand.
Audrey immediately gave Susie a look. The big golden retriever somewhat reluctantly leaped out, lay down in the nearby shadows, and observed the people coming and going.
Escalante closed the study door, looked around slowly, then sat down across the small white round table and put down the teaching materials.
“Are they paying for it in cash, or with some kind of mystical item?” this member of the Psychology Alchemists asked in a low voice.
“One directly gave 2,500 pounds, and one provided a mystical item.” Audrey flippantly took out a white cardboard box from her medium-sized orange handbag. The outside of the box was covered with a wall of spirituality.
After removing the wall of spirituality, she opened the lid of the box, revealing the simple golden mask.
Then, she recounted the flaws and effects of the mask.
To be honest, she was very curious when she received the mystical item. She had wished to test its effects since it was her first time coming into contact with a mystical item. However, she finally resisted her urges, as she didn’t wish to turn cold.
“It’s basically the same value.” Escalante tried it and breathed a sigh of relief.
After two seconds, she pulled out the thickest textbook and flipped to page 48.
The middle part of the textbook had been hollowed out. There was an iron box about the size of a palm and a rolled up piece of parchment.
“Human-skinned Shadow characteristic… Wind-blessed potion formula…” Escalante showed and introduced them to her.
Audrey’s gaze cast towards the characteristic which resembled a diamond. The face inside left her head spinning.This… This has the ability to restrain a Spectator’s powers… Is this the Sequence pathway of Mr. World? No wonder… Audrey looked away and studied the formula.
This… This has the ability to restrain a Spectator’s powers… Is this the Sequence pathway of Mr. World? No wonder…Audrey looked away and studied the formula.
“Sequence 6: Wind-blessed. Main ingredients: Six crystalline feathers of a Blue Shadow Falcon, a pair of Dragon-Eyed Sea Condor eyes…”
Before Audrey could examine the supplementary ingredients, Escalante rolled up the parchment in time.
After that, she set up the wall of spirituality around the metal box again, closed the textbook, and pushed the thick book towards Audrey.
Audrey held the book, but she didn’t hand over the gold mask and 2,500 pounds to Escalante in a timely manner.
Seeing the look of puzzlement in Escalante’s eyes, the prepared Audrey smiled and said, “The other party is worried that the characteristic doesn’t match and that the formula is fake. They hope to verify it first.
“And before the verification, the money and items will all be held under my custody. All of them believe in my trustworthiness, and I do not wish to lose this reputation.”
“I understand their concerns.” Escalante paused for a moment before saying, “We trust you, too.”
Since the money and items were in the hands of one of her own members, she wasn’t worried about being cheated despite feeling upheavals.
Besides Miss Audrey is rich and powerful. She can be trusted to be a guarantor…Escalante thought with relief.
…
In the ancient palace above the fog.
Klein held a spirit pendulum in hand, divining the authenticity of the Wind-blessed potion formula.
He didn’t wish to inadvertently lose the most experienced and powerful member of the Tarot Club, Mr. Hanged Man.
When he opened his eyes and saw the topaz pendant turning clockwise, Klein heaved a sigh of relief and sent his thoughts to the crimson star that symbolized The Hanged Man.
…
City of Generosity.
Alger first saw the endless gray fog before hearing Mr. Fool’s low but distant voice.
“Miss Justice has completed the deal.”
An illusory piece of parchment appeared in front of Alger. On it was the Wind-blessed potion formula.
With the potion going through Mr. Fool’s hands, he had no qualms about the authenticity of the formula. He bowed his head respectfully and thanked him.
When the “illusion” dissipated, he immediately found a pen and paper to jot down the potion formula.
Then, he paced back and forth in excitement, muttering to himself, “Blue Shadow Falcon… That primitive island has it…”
…
After finishing the matter regarding The Hanged Man, Klein finally had the time to check his Human-skinned Shadow characteristic.
After confirming its authenticity, he relaxed and leaned back in his chair, exhaling happily.
Finally…
After three seconds, Klein suddenly sat up, and he decided that there was no time to lose. Tonight, he would concoct the Faceless potion!
15 Minsk Street, in the dank, cold kitchen.
Klein rummaged for his newly bought large iron pot, poured fresh water into it, and carefully scrubbed it several times.
Then, he dropped some matches into it and snapped his fingers.
The scarlet flames soared, and under his control, they quickly burned the remaining water droplets dry, without harming the surface of the pot.
This time, there were no ingredients such as pure water in the potion recipe, so Klein was even more careful than the previous two times. He wanted to ensure that everything was in good measure to prevent any problems.
Although he was able to divine whether the concoction would be successful or not, at least to not endanger his life, such a result could still involve his potion being ineffective. Attempting to extract the Beyonder characteristics from the concoction would be relatively difficult, just like the removal of the mental corruption of a Rampager. He would need the corresponding technique, methods, or rituals, and Klein wouldn’t be able to gather a second round of ingredients within a short period of time either.
After finishing his preparations, Klein took a deep breath as he looked at the neatly arranged boxes. Finally, he recalled the potion recipe:
“Faceless:
Main ingredients: Mutated pituitary gland of a Thousand-faced Hunter, Characteristic of a Human-skinned Shadow.
Supplementary ingredients: 80 ml of a Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood, 5 drops of black Jimsonweed juice, 10 grams of Dragon Tooth Grass powder, 3 strands of hair from a Deep-sea Naga.”
He first picked up the cardboard box which came from Vampire Emlyn White. He opened the box and took out the glass bottle that contained 100 milliliters of a Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood.
Glancing at the scale, Klein unscrewed the lid and steadily poured the sticky liquid into the pot with a stable wrist. The liquid changed its color depending on the variation in the lighting.
As it was a supplementary ingredient, he didn’t pursue precision and didn’t use chemical experiment apparatus to separate and titrate the liquid.
The Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood was like thin honey that slowly filled the bottom of the pot. When Klein felt that it was about time, he stopped tilting it and allowed the liquid to flow back.
There’s still about 20 milliliters left; my spiritual intuition is quite accurate…Klein withdrew his gaze from the glass bottle and tightened the lid. This 20 milliliters of Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood could still be used to make mystical items, Beyonder weapons, extraordinary scrolls, or for drawing symbols or labels in some ritualistic magic. It was still very precious.
After putting the glass bottle back into the cotton-filled box, Klein went down the list and added the black Jimsonweed juice and the Dragon Tooth Grass powder. He saw that the liquid in the iron pot started to bubble.
Without pausing, he picked up three strands of dark blue hair that resembled tiny snakes with his black-gloved right hand, and he firmly placed them on the surface of the liquid.
Sizzle!
A faint mist rose from the iron pot, and the color of the liquid turned a deep blue.
It already has such a strange effect even without adding the main ingredients… As expected of a Sequence 6 potion…Klein reached out and grabbed the silver tin box which Vampire Emlyn White had thrown in as well.
With a snapping sound, Klein opened the lid of the box, revealing a peach-like item inside.
He didn’t directly touch the Thousand-faced Hunter’s mutated pituitary gland. Instead, he placed the tin box over the top of the pot and overturned it.
A yellow-brown object with the grooves and ridges of a brain fell in, crashing into the dark blue liquid.
At this moment, no liquid droplets splashed up, and the pituitary gland that was constantly changing its shape silently melted.
The colors of gray and yellowish-brown quickly merged with the dark blue, and the bubbling suddenly increased in size.
At this point, Klein was a little nervous, but he controlled himself. He picked up the last box and overturned the huge diamond-like Human-skinned Shadow characteristic into the pot.
All of a sudden, the mist converged, and even the glow of the gas lamps showed signs of being attracted and devoured as the room turned darker.
When everything returned to normal, Klein finally saw what the final potion looked like.
It was blackish-green all over, and from time to time, it would produce a bubble the size of an eye, and as if it had a life of its own, it would produce a burping sound every few seconds.
When the bubble reached the surface, it would immediately burst, and during this process, it would reflect light in a myriad of colors.
The colors combined to form a picture of different faces, and the facial features seemed to be a random combination.
Klein picked up the iron pot with one hand and poured the liquid inside into a glass bottle that he had prepared beforehand. Because of a potion’s characteristics, not one bit was left in the pot.
Using divination to confirm that the degree of harm was acceptable, which meant that the potion had been successfully concocted, Klein took the Faceless potion bottle and walked steadily back to the second floor, entering the room with the curtains closed.
After locking the door, he sat on the edge of the bed and, with the help of Cogitation, calmed his slightly agitated and anxious mood.
After sitting upright for more than ten seconds, Klein twisted the cap off of the bottle, raised his right hand, and swiftly poured the entire potion into his mouth.
A slightly tingling sensation swished in his mouth and esophagus, and finally, it fermented into a numbing sensation that made him lose his senses.
Klein’s psyche seemed to be extracted from his body as he had the feeling of being a bystander and saw his mouth, nose, ears, and eyes melting—his entire face was melting!
In just two or three seconds, his face and head had turned into what seemed like scorched white wax. His body was similarly abnormal; it was as if his bones and skin were being melted by blood.
No, I can’t allow such a situation to continue developing!Klein knew that if he didn’t keep it under control, he could be on the verge of losing control at any moment.
As a “spectator,” he tried his best to pull his thoughts back to his body, trying to visualize the layers of stacked spherical lights and maintain his state of Cogitation.
After a brief but repeated attempt, he finally felt his body once again. He tried his best to control every tiny part of his body to hold onto his lower limit.
As the melting and dissolving assaulted him again and again, Klein lost sense of how long he held on for, but when it finally came to an end, he regained the feeling that his body belonged to him.
At that moment, he knew that he had finally broken through the threshold and was now a Sequence 6. He was now a Faceless!
Klein didn’t sweat, but he was mentally exhausted. He barely got to his feet and walked to the full-length mirror, trying to observe what he looked like.
Under the gas lamp’s illumination, he took two sudden steps back and caused the floor to reverberate.
The scene in the mirror was extremely shocking!
Klein saw that his face and exposed skin were covered with dense, pale granules. It would make any normal creature who saw those go numb and subconsciously resist. The more timid ones might even lose their mind.
Despite knowing the acting method, and having completely digested the Magician potion, my advancement to Sequence 6 was still rather difficult. I was only two to three steps away from losing control. I wonder how much of a risk those Beyonders who relied on the accumulation of time and barely qualified to consume the potion faced. The probability of failure definitely isn’t low… It’s no wonder Sequence 7 is relatively common among the members of the Churches, and they will shoulder the responsibility of captain or bishop, while the number of people at Sequence 6 begins to plummet…Klein closed his eyes and sat back in his chair.
With the help of Cogitation, he was able to restrain his overflowing spirituality and recover from his exhaustion.
After about ten minutes, the disgusting granules on his body had completely faded and merged into his flesh.
Phew. Klein exhaled, walked back to the full-length mirror, and he looked at his full-bearded appearance.
Suddenly, his facial hair began to squirm. His flesh and skin began to undergo a bizarre change like half-melted wax.
Within a second or two, Klein had reverted to his original appearance: black hair, brown eyes, ordinary facial features, a clean face with a deep outline, and a somewhat thin body.
He quietly gazed at his past self and stretched out his right hand to press it against his face.
With a gentle touch, Klein’s face changed again. His nose bridge was high, his lips were extremely thin, and there was a tinge of elegance in his handsome face. There was an unconcealable pride in his appearance. It was none other than Vampire Emlyn White.
A little too short…He laughed at himself.
At this moment, the bones and ligaments in his body began to produce cracking and snapping sounds as his entire body suddenly soared up a little. He now looked identical to Emlyn White, externally.
I’ve noticed that I can accurately recall the exterior appearance and temperament of every person I know, and I can grasp their unique scent…Klein’s pores squirmed, and his body changed accordingly. The smell of his body became different as a result of this.
He looked into the full-length mirror again, letting his hairline slowly recede, and he changed the color of his eyes into a deep gray.
Without a sound, Dunn Smith seemed to come alive again, and he was staring at the team member who always came to him to report on unusual matters.
Letting out a breath, Klein returned to his original form, but the corners of his mouth remained curled upwards.
He thought for a moment, took a few steps back, and looked at the magazine, Ladies Aesthetics, which he had bought to look at fashionable beauties, and he noted down the appearance of the actress on the cover.
Then, he went back to the full-length mirror and wiped his face with his right hand.
When he looked in the mirror again, he saw a young lady with black hair that went past her shoulders and delicate facial features.
It really works…Klein looked down at his chest, but he didn’t see any protrusions.
Trying hard to control his body, he managed to create a pair of A cups by moving his fat and some of his flesh.
However, there was nothing he could do about his lower body.
That is to say, it is just a superficial change in appearance, nothing fundamental… Also, I can only grow taller or shorter by 10 centimeters at the moment. Going beyond this range would be difficult… Also, there’s a limit to the enlargement and shrinkage of the head. For example, I can’t mimic Father Utravsky’s half-giant head at all… Also, I can only observe the appearance and temperament of the target in an instant, without knowing anything related to him. It’s easy for me to be exposed when facing a Spectator like Miss Justice… Heh heh, in the Clown stage, the Clown restrains the Spectator, but in the Faceless stage, it is actually somewhat restrained by the Spectator. Interesting…
Upon having this thought, Klein stopped changing and returned to the appearance of Sherlock Moriarty.
Divination, fighting, as well as a Magician’s Beyonder powers, have all been enhanced. As for how much they’ve improved, it can only be confirmed through practice. I should find some time to head to the Quelaag Club tomorrow…Klein took one last look and went downstairs to clear up the mess.
After rounding up everything, he quickly washed up and crawled into bed.
Lying there, looking out the window at the crimson moonlight, he gradually calmed down.
After a few minutes of this, Klein slowly closed his eyes and smiled to himself.
Good night, Faceless.
Townshend Street, in between Empress Borough and West Borough.
Xio Derecha was standing in a dark, secluded alley. Even without looking up, she could see the countless magnificent palaces and tall Gothic towers in the distance.
It was the highest district in the whole of Backlund, and it was also where the Loen royal family resided.
It shared the same or even slightly higher status as the White Maple Palace of Intis and the Aurmir Palace of the Feysac Empire in the Southern and Northern Continent and in the entire world, but its name was neither romantic nor ancient.
It was called the Sodela Palace, and in ancient Feysac, it meant “balance.”
Xio looked away from the famous “Bell of Order” and directed her sight to the other side of the alley.
In the shadows where the street lamps didn’t shine, a figure slowly walked out.
The figure wore a golden mask that revealed the lower half of his face. He was none other than the mysterious person who had previously sold the Sheriff formula to Xio and had occasionally entrusted her with some tasks.
When Xio and Fors discussed in private, they both suspected that the person was from MI9.
“Any progress this week?” the man wearing the gold mask asked as per usual.
Xio shook her head.
“No, I don’t think anyone was keeping tabs on Capim before the incident.”
She paused for a moment, then she reluctantly asked, “Do you still want to continue investigating this matter?”
The masked man was silent for a moment.
“There’s no need, but if you hear anything related in the future, then contact me right away.
“Today, I’ll give you a new mission.”
“What mission?” Xio was completely in her bounty hunter state, ready to assess the risks.
The masked guy laughed.
“This is a very simple mission, and it’s one that you’ve been dreaming of doing.
“Seek to purchase the Sheriff and Interrogator main ingredients in all your circles, especially a special ingredient that can be directly concocted into a potion. If someone responds to it, we will pay for it.”
“The purchased ingredients will belong to me?” Xio blurted out a response.
This was her greatest concern.
“No, do you believe that such a simple mission would have such a high reward? Of course, if you’re able to fish out the person we’re looking for, it’s not impossible to negotiate and let you obtain the main ingredients,” the masked man said with a chuckle.
“But I don’t know the main ingredients of the Interrogator potion…” Xio hesitantly said.
“I’ll tell you later. This is also our advance payment. Even if we don’t find the target, you’ll have the main portion of a Sequence 7 potion formula, worth more than 600 pounds. I think you’re fully aware of our generosity,” the masked man said in a bewitching tone.
Generous indeed… Who’s their target, and why are they willing to pay such a high price to find them? Well, if he were from MI9, taking advantage of this mission to retrieve the Beyonder ingredients of the Arbiter pathway on the market should also be one of his goals. There’s no problem about wasting money…As quite an experienced bounty hunter, Xio instinctively thought of a few things.
After some deliberation, she nodded and said, “I’ll take this commission.”
“Very good.” The masked man’s tone turned relaxed as he surveyed his surroundings and said, “The Interrogator potion’s main ingredients are the horn of a Flash-patterned Black Snake and dust of a Lake Spirit.”
After saying that, he slowly retreated and melded into the shadows, disappearing into the corner of the alley.
“He really told me the main ingredients of the Interrogator potion…” Xio was momentarily stunned.
Only at that point did she clearly realize how much importance the masked man’s faction placed on this mission.
I wonder who their target is. It seems to be focused on some special ingredient that can be used to directly concoct a Sheriff or Interrogator potion…With this in mind, Xio suddenly froze up.
She remembered one thing. When she advanced to Sheriff, she had used a special ingredient she had bought through Fors, one that could be used to concoct the corresponding potion!
This… Is that their target?Xio instinctively decided to keep silent on this matter, to never tell the masked man anything.
She rubbed her fat baby cheeks and walked towards the street outside, ready to take a public carriage back to Cherwood Borough.
At that moment, she saw a brown carriage drive past. Her eyes were instantly attracted by the coat of arms on the carriage.
The coat of arms consisted of a single flower and two rings. There was nothing special about it, but Xio stared at it in a daze as though her gaze had frozen.
It was only when the carriage was far away, did she withdraw her gaze. Her mood immediately reached rock bottom. It didn’t turn for the better, even when she returned to the shared rented house.
Seeing that her friend was in a bad mood, Fors poured two glasses of red wine and brought them to her.
“What happened?” She sat across her and pushed one of the glasses toward Xio.
Xio looked down at the red wine. After a full two minutes of silence, she said in a slightly hoarse voice, “On the way back, I met someone I used to know.”
“Who?” Fors asked, cooperatively.
“Viscount Stratford,” Xio replied to any question she received without elaborating.
Fors thought for a moment and then she said, “This Viscount seems to be the captain of the royal guards?”
As a best-selling novel author, she would receive invitations from noblemen who liked literature and participated in afternoon tea parties and banquets from time to time. With her professional habits of collecting material as a writer, she would certainly volunteer to understand more famous noblemen.
It was at such a party that she got to know Viscount Glaint.
“Yes, he used to be my father’s deputy,” Xio said with some difficulty.
“Your father?” Fors knew that Xio came from a fallen aristocratic family and had some secrets. However, she didn’t know the specifics.
Xio picked up the glass of red wine and gulped it down, coughing a few times after she choked.
After calming herself down, she said, “My family was once part of the aristocracy. In its heyday, it even served as an earl palatine.”
“Earl palatine? What position is that?” Fors asked, half curious, half trying to soothe her friend’s mood.
“It’s equivalent to being the spokesperson for the royal family, nobles that are the closest to the throne,” Xio said in recollection, her face jubilant. “From that moment forth, our family had the fief a true earl would have, but it wasn’t as illustrious during the time of my father. However, we still held the trust of the former king, Might-wielder William VI. He was the leader of the Household Guards Division and the captain of the royal guards.”
Her tone gradually turned melancholic as she found it difficult to hide her pain.
“But seven years ago, he was accused of participating in a revolt, and he was eventually executed and deprived of his aristocratic title and fiefdom.
“Because of this, my family fell from grace, and many of my family members even died for no reason. In order to live, we changed our surnames and left East Tucker County…
“I don’t believe that my father would engage in mutiny. He was so loyal to the royal family, even more so than his belief in the Goddess! In order to… Anyway, I left my mother and my younger brother and came to Backlund, looking for a chance to improve myself, hoping to restore my family’s glory and my father’s reputation.”
Xio was vague about some of the things midway through her recount, but Fors didn’t mind. She sighed and said, “It’ll be very, very difficult.”
But she immediately smiled.
“But I will support you!”
And behind me is the mysterious Tarot Club!she added in her mind.
…
Night time in Tingen City, 2 Daffodil Street.
Melissa, who was doing math problems, turned her head to the door and looked at Benson who had just taken off his half top hat.
“Where did you go? Aren’t the results announced tomorrow?”
“They’re already available tonight, and I happen to know two of the city’s employees who are in charge of the unified exam,” Benson said with a smirk.
In early December, he had enrolled for the Civil Servant Unified Examination, selected a relatively uncompetitive position, and, in the process, established friendships with several civil servants and a number of examination candidates through his eloquence and communication skills.
“What was the result?” Melissa unconsciously put down the fountain pen in her hand.
Benson’s expression immediately darkened, but before Melissa could open her mouth, he revealed a bright smile.
“I passed!
“And I’m ranked quite high!”
“That’s great…” Melissa stood up and took two steps forward. “You have to start preparing for the second round of exams at the end of January. It’s held in Backlund. I need to prepare your luggage for you ahead of time… When are you planning on leaving?”
Seeing his sister’s concern, Benson walked into the living room, smiled and said, “I plan to do so after the new year. We’ll go to Backlund together and rent a house there.
“Regardless of the success of the exam, I’m prepared to stay in Backlund and try my luck. And you can take advantage of the New Year’s holiday to transfer to the technical school in Backlund to prepare for the entrance exam at the Backlund University of Technology and Industry in June.”
Just a month ago, the Backlund University of Technology and Industry had been reorganized and officially upgraded to a university for industry and technology.
Melissa’s lips unconsciously pursed as she quietly listened.
She looked around wistfully and replied softly, “Okay.”
…
Friday afternoon at the Quelaag Club.
Klein walked out and hired a carriage to head for Prince Edessak’s Red Rose Manor.
It was the place where Talim had gone to a few days before his death. As a qualified detective, he would be completely unworthy of the 100 pounds he was paid, if he didn’t hold any investigations there.
No matter what, I still have to put on a convincing act…Klein muttered as he sat in the carriage and enjoyed the scenery outside the window.
After his morning practice, he had roughly grasped the range of improvements in every aspect. Flame Controlling, Flaming Jump, and other Beyonder powers had become about 30% stronger. The might of Air Bullets and the length of the Underwater Breathing pipe had even increased severalfold. His divination and combat skills had also received a substantial improvement.
Paper Figurine Substitutes and Damage Transfer didn’t experience much change, but because of the growth of his spirituality, the number of times that they could be used had increased.
Klein finally arrived at Red Rose Manor amidst the rumbling journey and informed the two soldiers guarding the entrance of his purpose.
After passing the news, he met the old butler from before.
“You can ask everyone here.” The white-haired elderly butler paused, then added, “Except that lady.”
That’s what I want. I don’t want to get into trouble…Klein laughed casually.
“Alright!”
Red Rose Manor, outside the luxurious rooms filled with all kinds of antiques.
Klein stood at the door and asked the sixth maid he had met today.
The young maid was wearing a black-and-white servant dress that had the characteristics of the times. She was pretty, in her prime, and had natural curls to her brown hair. She had a hint of playfulness on her face.
“Who does Mr. Talim meet when he visits?” Klein repeated the question numbly.
The maid replied almost without a pause, “Mr. Talim usually requests to meet His Highness, or to accompany him in riding horses, or to discuss matters. If His Highness happens to be absent, he will meet with that lady. They are very good friends. He receives permission from the butler.”
Talim is good friends with the commoner lady who Prince Edessak likes? Meeting in private from time to time? It was likely that he was persuading her to leave this place, so as to not affect the reputation of the Prince…Klein nodded thoughtfully.
“They, I mean—Mr. Talim and the young lady, what would they talk about?”
When he asked this question, Klein suddenly recalled how Talim had fallen in love just recently. With his rich “experience” from the information age, he somehow came up with an extremely contrived romance story.
The maid wasn’t afraid of the detective. She smiled, shook her head, and said, “At times like these, we’re all asked to leave the room.”
This…Even more than ever, Klein couldn’t resist making associations, even to the point of changing the colors1of Prince Edessak’s hat and helmet.
Without waiting for him to ask any further questions, the maid chuckled and said, “Detective Moriarty, if you want to find out exactly what the lady and Mr. Talim were talking about, you can ask her directly.”
“The old butler doesn’t permit that.” Klein confidently pushed out his scapegoat.
He changed the topic and said with a smile, “You seem to know more than the other servants. You even know to call me Detective Moriarty.”
The maid looked around, maintained her smile, and said, “It’s because I’ve been serving the lady during my rotations. She’s always wanted to meet you, Detective Moriarty. After all, she’s close friends with Mr. Talim and cares a great deal about his death.
“Unfortunately, she always ends up missing you.”
“Always?” Klein was sensitive to the words “always,” “just happened,” and “missed.”
The maid nodded seriously and said, “The first time His Highness invited you to be his guest, she intentionally threw a tantrum and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to walk downstairs to meet you. Who knew that you would leave in a hurry.
“Afterwards, she took the initiative to represent His Highness to place flowers on Mr. Talim’s grave, but as she didn’t know what you looked like, she wasn’t able to find you.
“And today, she just happened to go to the golf course out back to relax on horseback. Otherwise, even if the butler didn’t allow it, she would’ve tried to find a way to meet you.”
What a coincidence…Klein sighed as he suddenly grasped a crucial point.
On the day of Talim’s funeral, it was the commoner lady he loved who had offered flowers in the prince’s place!
On that day, Klein was most concerned about the lady with the black veil and the sapphire ring on her finger. She might have a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or some powerful existence of an equal level!
All of a sudden, a thought flashed through Klein’s mind—the woman with the sapphire ring on her finger was wearing a long, heavy black dress. Accompanied by two maids, she slowly disappeared into the distance…
One of the ladies had brown natural curls.
The image of the maid quickly overlapped with the one in front of Klein, and it was abnormally identical!
Klein’s body tensed up, and sweat rolled down his back, but his expression didn’t change at all.
Using the abilities of a Clown, he pretended like he was recalling the event, and he asked with a smile, “Were you with that lady on the day of Talim’s funeral?”
The maid replied without much thought, “Yes.”
… Damn, it’s really her!Klein maintained his smile.
“Very well, next question.”
As if nothing had happened, he began to inquire about other things, then he switched to another servant and continued.
However, Klein secretly shortened the process and sped up the progress.
He wanted to leave Red Rose Manor before the young lady returned from her riding!
At four o’clock in the afternoon, before the sky had turned dark, Klein left the manor much earlier than expected and took the carriage sent by the old butler back to the city.
Sitting in the window with his back against the wall wrapped in silk and muslin, he was relieved to have the energy to reflect on the whole situation—it was Prince Edessak’s beloved commoner lady who had cursed Talim…
Why did she have to deal with a descendant of a fallen noble family? To take revenge against Talim for trying to break up the relationship between her and the prince?
But there’s no need for her to do it herself. She can find a chance to mention it while in bed. Prince Edessak has plenty of ways to make Talim disappear without a sound…
Talim was in a state of deep love before he died. Yes… The first sign was after he successfully persuaded the commoner lady to leave Prince Edessak… They had an affair? So, the commoner lady who was brought back to the manor killed Talim in order to silence him and remove any latent dangers?
Logically speaking, it makes sense, but the problem is how could a person with a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or a powerhouse of an equivalent level be restricted by Prince Edessak? Even if the Augustus family is an Angel Family, with the accumulation of enough knowledge, they would still need to use tremendous strength and special methods to be able to restrain someone like that. This isn’t something a prince can do…
Besides, how could such a figure have taken a fancy to Talim?
Why does she want to see me all the time? Did she sense that I’m using the gray fog to spy on her?
No, if that were the case, I would’ve been buried with Talim on the day of his funeral… Besides, when she first wanted to see me, I didn’t have any blood, hair, or belongings. I hadn’t made any divinations yet!
Klein was puzzled as he thought about it. In the end, he decided to bury the problem deep within his heart. He wasn’t to probe or investigate!
I hope that the Machinery Hivemind, with my earlier reminder, will pay importance to this matter of noticing the royal family’s abnormality. Yes, they might regard it with great importance—not because of Prince Edessak’s reputation, but for another reason! I hope the royal family continues to prevent the lady from visiting me… After a few days, when the time is right, I’ll relinquish this mission, express how powerless I am on this matter, and then use the excuse of going to the south for a holiday, to change my identity and hide for a while!Klein’s heart gradually calmed down.
…
Evenings in Backlund were always replaced by dark clouds and drizzling rain, and Klein, who felt physically and mentally exhausted, held down his half top hat and walked quickly across the wet street to No. 15 Minsk Street under the illumination of the street lamps.
After resting for a bit and taking advantage of the dark surroundings, he took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog.
After advancing to Sequence 6 Faceless, he had always wanted to check the mysterious space to see if there were any changes. However, as he was too tired last night and couldn’t wake up in the middle of the night, he had to wait until he was done being “busy” outside.
In addition, Klein had to eliminate any interference in order to divine a particular matter.
That was, after this advancement, when his spirituality wasn’t stable yet, he didn’t hear the illusory ravings of “Hornacis… Flegrea… Hornacis… Flegrea… Hornacis… Flegrea…” anymore!
He wanted to know if this was a natural change after ascending to Sequence 6, or if there was some other reason.
Within the majestic palace, the mottled bronze tables and the twenty-two high back chairs with different symbols on their backs stood quietly, as if they had remained unchanged since time immemorial.
The same was true for the gray fog below them, as well as the endless emptiness around them.
But as soon as Klein entered, his spiritual intuition was keenly aware that the mysterious space was somewhat different from before.
He was in no hurry to explore or make any attempts. Calming himself down, he sat at the end of the table, conjured a pen and paper, and wrote a divination statement: “The reason why I haven’t heard any ravings after my advancement.”
Holding the piece of paper and muttering the sentence, Klein leaned back in his chair and quickly entered the dreamland with the help of Cogitation.
In the dusky sky and land, images flashed, and in the end, they all came to a stop on a particular scene.
It was Klein, whose face and body was still covered in pale granules. He was surrounded by an illusory, thin layer of gray fog that was undetectable.
The dream shattered. Klein opened his eyes and roughly understood the reason.
The gray fog has interwoven with reality, helping me block out the ravings that come from who knows where…
After advancing to Sequence 6, my connection with the mysterious space above the gray fog has become even stronger; thus, bringing about certain changes and allowing me to naturally borrow a portion of its powers?
From the looks of it, that should be the case.
Yes, I should try to explore the area and see if there are any changes.
Klein slowly stood up and followed his spiritual perception, walking in a certain direction outside the ancient palace. Beneath his feet was the gray fog that spread out like the sea.
He finally decided to stop after walking for an unknown period of time. However, when he gave up on exploring, a light suddenly flickered at the end of the path.
In his joy, Klein quickened his pace and approached.
Seven or eight seconds later, he saw a flight of stairs that seemed to lead to heaven!
The staircase was formed from pure light. It was holy, transparent, and untainted, capable of shocking anyone’s heart.
There were only four levels as the staircase reached up into the void, and each level was rather high, as though it was meant for creatures even larger than giants.
Klein looked up, followed its path, and saw a layer of grayish white fog, condensed and suspended in midair, as though it was supporting something. It was a significant distance from the staircase of light.
The four-stepped staircase represents my consumption of the Sequence 9, Sequence 8, Sequence 7, and Sequence 6 potions? What exactly is above that layer of fog?Klein cautiously advanced until he reached the staircase of light and stepped onto it.
There was nothing odd about the steps, and they were as solid as stone.
Klein went up the stairs, climbed up to the fourth level, and then tried to look up at the area above the gray fog. Unfortunately, his vision couldn’t penetrate anything.
He thought for a moment, then he took two steps forward and jumped up with all his might.
However, the moment he left the staircase of light, he lost his momentum and his Spirit Body’s flight instinct. He plummeted straight down and landed on the bottom layer of the gray fog.
Looks like I need to advance another two to three other Sequences. If Sequence 4 really does result in a qualitative change, then I should be able to see after becoming a demigod…Klein looked up and made a judgment.
After looking around, Klein, who had found nothing else, returned to the stone pillar-propped ancient palace.
He sat at the head of the long bronze table with his eyes half-closed. He examined his spirituality growth with the number of members he could draw in.
Including the empty positions that I could handle from before, I can still recruit four new members. However, there are no suitable targets at the moment…Klein shook his head and muttered before returning to the real world to busy himself for a good dinner.
After slicing potatoes, boiling beef, adding onions, and stir-frying them for a while, as well as sprinkling seasonings like sugar and pepper, Klein poured the prepared hot water into the saucepan, covered it with a lid, and turned the fire down.
I have to admit that a Magician’s Flame Controlling is a good helper in the kitchen… Ever since I got it, my culinary skills have clearly improved… If it wasn’t for the loss of control, the monsters, the searches, and the evil gods, the world would be at peace and perfect if everyone was dedicated to using their abilities without causing public damage…Klein sighed and left the kitchen to enter the living room.
As the light from the wall lamps spilled out, Klein, who had been planning on flipping through magazines and wait for the appropriate time to throw in the potatoes, carrots, and the proper amount of salt, he couldn’t help thinking about how to act as a Faceless.
Just after waking up this morning, my spirituality had completely stabilized. I discovered that although there aren’t any signs of digesting the Faceless potion in me, I do have a certain level of harmony. This is a phenomenon that never happened after consuming the Seer, Clown, and Magician potions…
With this in mind, Klein looked up at the oriel window. As it was already dark outside, it had become like a mirror, faithfully reflecting Sherlock Moriarty with his black hair, brown eyes, beard, and gold-rimmed glasses.
Klein nodded thoughtfully.
Perhaps it’s because I’ve always been acting as Klein Moretti. Yes… In a way, Sherlock Moriarty is just Klein’s disguise—not someone else.
Although I’ve received many memory fragments and gained some of the original’s feelings that previously existed, in essence, I’m still a guest from an alternate world. I am Earth’s keyboard warrior, Zhou Mingrui.
I’ve been through so much in the last five months that sometimes I even think I’m Klein Moretti.
Amidst the silence, many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind, giving him a lot of insight.
However, I’m still Zhou Mingrui who’s donning the skin of Klein Moretti… Someone who has never given up the idea of returning…He slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the figure reflected on the oriel window had already changed.
It was a young man with dark brown eyes and short black hair. His facial features were unremarkable, and he appeared refined, but he had obvious eye bags with an inkling of a double chin.
This was Zhou Mingrui from Earth.
Long time no see…Klein sighed, raised his hands and rubbed his face.
By the time he lowered his arms, he was back as Sherlock Moriarty.
After this period of contemplation and adjustment, he inexplicably felt that the gap between his spirituality and the potion had reduced significantly, and there were signs of them slowly blending together.
No wonder Nimblewright Master Rosago’s teacher, yes—perhaps his teacher would say that you can disguise yourself as anyone, but you are ultimately yourself… This is likely a core rule of a Faceless’s acting method. Once one forgets this point, it would be easy to forget yourself amidst the constant changes, eventually turning into a monster.Klein felt enlightened when he recalled what he had previously obtained via spirit channeling.
He crossed his right leg and leaned back, quickly coming up with a plan for the future.
Search for and conclude the actual acting rules for a Faceless…
In the Beyonder circles of Backlund, through the Tarot Club, gather information about mermaids, in preparation to complete the ritual at sea…
Directly or indirectly get the Solar High Priest potion formula to help Little Sun advance to Sequence 7, so that he has the clearance to obtain the method for removing a Rampager’s mental corruption on a Beyonder characteristic.
But I can’t fully place my hopes on Little Sun. I should still attempt to look.
Klein, whose mood was slowly turning staid, snapped his fingers, reducing the stove’s fire in the kitchen as the fragrance of beef emanated.
At that moment, he heard the doorbell ring.
The visitor was none other than Lawyer Jurgen.
Even though it was drizzling and the ground was wet, Jurgen was still dressed meticulously. He even wore a vertical collar.
“What’s the matter?” Klein, who was very familiar with Jurgen, didn’t make any small talk and directly asked.
Jurgen put away his black umbrella, patted a few drops of water off of his double-breasted frock coat and said, “Sherlock, I’m leaving Backlund on Monday next week to go south on a holiday with my grandmother. The warm environment and the clean air suits her very well.”
“That’s excellent news.” Klein took the initiative to deduce, smiling as he asked, “You want me to temporarily adopt Brody?”
Jurgen shook his head gravely.
“My grandma can’t bear to part with Brody and insisted on taking him with her. I’ve already asked; as long as we put him in a cage and buy a full-price ticket, he can board the steam locomotive, but we have to keep the cage clean at all times to not pollute the air above.”
Honestly, the smell in the third-class carriage is enough to overwhelm the stench of cat poop…Klein chuckled.
“Brody shouldn’t be too happy to leave, right?”
“But he’s even more reluctant to part with my grandmother,” Jurgen replied.
He pressed his hat and changed the subject.
“I’m here to inform you that if you need to be released on bail or settle any legal disputes during this period of time, you can go to my colleague. Here is his business card; I’ve already informed him that he wouldn’t be leaving Backlund this year.”
What a professional, to think that he even considered this problem… However, I don’t need to do that for now. I’m now an informant for the Machinery Hivemind, and I won’t be remanded at the police station under normal circumstances…Klein thanked him with a smile, took the name card, and slipped it into his pocket.
Jurgen didn’t have any intention of chatting or entering the room. He immediately raised his hand and said, “I still have to visit the rest of my clients. Sherlock, I’ll see you tomorrow. No—I’ll see you next year.”
“Then, I must wish your family a happy new year in advance.” Klein smiled and waved.
After watching Jurgen leave with his umbrella, Klein closed the door and sat back down in the living room.
At this moment, apart from the flame which was licking the bottom of the pot in the kitchen, there were no other sounds coming from the house. It was so quiet that Klein could hear the carriages outside moving in the distance.
He looked around slowly and saw the coffee table, contracts, cupboards, pens, porcelain cups, dining table, chairs, and walls.
Retracting his gaze, Klein leaned back against the sofa and looked out the window at the dark night and the street lamps emitting a misty glow in the dark. In the deep cold silence, he sighed.
“The new year…”
…
The lightning gradually calmed down, and the darkness became the ruler of the earth. The exploratory team from the City of Silver finally reached their destination after a short but, at the same time, not short trek and numerous battles.
On both sides of the street, most of the houses had collapsed. Only a few could barely hold on, but their surfaces were mottled with the dust of time.
With the help of an animal hide lantern whose light didn’t reach far, Derrick Berg saw the completely collapsed walls and streets that were in such ruin that even weeds didn’t grow.
On both sides of the streets were half-collapsed houses, with a tiny minority barely standing. However, their surfaces were mottled and filled with signs of aging.
The white and blue colors that formed the foundation of the coatings, the pointed structures which were different from the City of Silver, had already turned gray, making it hard for anyone to imagine their original appearance.
However, Derrick could figure out the city’s past through such observations. It had definitely experienced a long history with a considerable number of inhabitants, developing its own civilization in the dark ages.
The humans here took potions, built and repaired buildings, and defended the city wall. About six teams or more had explored the outside and hunted monsters in search of the necessary resources to survive.
They would celebrate for any brief periods of calm, offering sacrifices to the gods and yearning for a response. They gave birth to the next generation, allowing hope to continue.
However, in the end, they disappeared into the darkness, losing all their voices and leaving behind only ruins.
The ruins were like a huge grave, burying a civilization that had struggled to survive but eventually vanishing dismally.
Demon Hunter Colin looked around, his expression somewhat solemn, as though he saw the future of the City of Silver.
He pointed ahead and said, “The other places have already been cleared.
“The temple is in the center of the city.”
The exploratory team dispersed a bit, but they still maintained sufficient order and didn’t let down their guard.
After passing through ruins that had been destroyed for an unknown period of time and went past streets so quiet that they drove people mad, Derrick finally saw a high, wide artificially-made platform.
On top of the high platform, there was a half-collapsed building. It looked extremely similar to the temples in the City of Silver. It had a dome propped up by pillars, creating an arched entrance.
The style of the buildings here was completely different from that of the other buildings. It really is true that they later converted to the Fallen Creator…The thought had barely crossed Derrick’s mind when the four lanterns in the team went out at the same time!
All of a sudden, the exploratory team was plunged into pure darkness. There was no lightning in the sky, the candles on the ground had extinguished, and all human breathing seemed to disappear at once.
Derrick’s body immediately tensed, as he felt as if some monster had stuck its tongue out in the darkness and was trying to lick his scalp, but his spiritual perception told him that nothing real had appeared.
At that moment, an immature, helpless, terrified, and dry voice sounded out by his ear.
It was a child whispering, “Save me… Save me…”
For a moment Derrick froze, not knowing how to react, but in an instant, a coruscating glimmer of dust appeared before him.
The dust exploded one after another, igniting a silvery white light that illuminated the surrounding area.
Colin stared at Derrick and said in a deep voice, “What’s on your mind?”
Derrick instantly snapped to his senses and clasped his hands in shame and pressed them to his mouth and nose as if in prayer.
His body immediately emitted rays of clean, pure light, causing the surrounding darkness to silently disperse.
The other team members seized the moment to reignite the candles.
Because of the Demon Hunter’s timely reaction, no members disappeared this time, nor were there any new members appearing.
Collin retracted his gaze from Derrick and looked at the half-collapsed temple on the high platform. He solemnly said, “From now on, we can’t afford to be careless. We have to be on full alert.”
Within the half-collapsed temple, only a few stone pillars remained intact as they collectively supported half of the main hall.
At the very front of the main hall, there was an altar covered in cracks. In the middle of the altar, there was a huge, pitch-black cross.
Hanging from the cross was a naked man who was hanging upside down. Around his ankles, thighs, and torso there were obvious rusty metal spikes protruding outward that were accompanied by bright red bloodstains.
Derrick knew that this was the statue of the Fallen Creator, but he couldn’t help look down to size up the statue’s face.
He saw the face of the statue—the nose, mouth, and ears were all blurry, except for the eyes which were carved with abnormal clarity.
The Fallen Creator’s eyes were tightly shut, as though he was suffering from guilt and pain.
“Look away, don’t study the statue of an evil god!” Demon Hunter Colin warned in a low voice.
“Yes, Your Excellency.” The few members of the exploratory team immediately retracted their gazes.
Before today, although the City of Silver had discovered many destroyed cities and written records pointing to evil gods during their explorations, most of the residents had never seen the statues of so-called evil gods.
The remaining area of the temple wasn’t very wide, so the exploratory team quickly split up into groups of two or three and completed the investigations without finding anything abnormal.
Upon seeing this, Colin, the chief of the six-member council, said after a few seconds of deliberation, “Let’s head underground.”
As he spoke, he drew one of the two swords he carried on his back and smeared it with a grayish silver ointment.
Then, he removed a small metal bottle from a hidden compartment on his belt, pulled out the stopper, and gulped the contents of the potion.
At this moment, Derrick felt as if the light blue eyes of the Chief had become a little brighter.
The members of the exploratory team made their utmost careful preparations. Under the illumination of the four animal hide lanterns, they followed the stairs on the left side of the statue as they walked down into the underground area.
Derrick took his turn holding the lantern, walking at the front left as he cautiously entered the darkness.
He heard the sound of his own footsteps and those of his companions echoing off of the stone steps. They produced a distant and empty echo.
The echoes didn’t suffer from any interference, making the absolute silence beneath them obvious. However, in the hearts of the exploratory team members, it was like a knock on the door. The attempt to uncover a secret that had been buried for an unknown number of years left them feeling extremely tense.
After walking without having any sense of time, Derrick finally saw that the road ahead had turned flat. He also saw the newly discovered mural which the corrupted Darc Regence had mentioned.
The mural was spread across two sides of the wall. It was simply colored and gloomy, looking ancient as if it had seen the vicissitudes of life.
Derrick took a casual glance and was immediately attracted by one of the murals.
On the wall to the left up ahead, a pure white cross was depicted in the middle. It was surrounded by seawater-like blackness, drowning all the humans who were struggling as they stretched out their arms.
Hanging upside down from the cross was the Fallen Creator. The rusted nails and blood-red stains were no different from the statues in the outside world.
But in this mural, the Fallen Creator was suffering from a black erosion, so much so that part of the white of the cross had become pitch-black.
In addition, the cross supported a hazy piece of land, and countless humans were kneeling and praying to the Fallen Creator.
Around the mural, in the deepest part of the darkness, there were six figures akin to evil gods.
In the upper left corner was a woman wearing a black, classical dress. Her clothes were layered but not complicated, and it was embedded with a starry sheen. Her body was relatively ethereal, with signs of rippling outward. Her face was blurry, as though she was wearing a mask without any facial features.
The darkness around her surged as one strange eye after another faintly became discernible.
Directly above was a young man wearing a pure white robe. His face was painted with a pure gold color, and there were tentacles in the form of light growing out of his skin.
In his hands was a putrid-green book and a radiant spear, and his chest and back were inverted.
In the upper right corner was a trident-wielding monster with an octopus-like head, wide eyes, and a body wrapped in lightning.
The feathers of countless birds formed his cloak, and the darkness turned into waves that supported the bottom of his feet.
At the bottom right was a supple and beautiful woman. Her chest bulged, propping her clothes up. In her arms was a rotting baby, and at her feet were black ears of wheat, spring water squirming with flesh, herbs dripping with pus, and wildly-mating animals.
Directly below was an old man wearing a hood that revealed his mouth, wrinkles, and a white beard.
The old man held an open book, and on top of it was an eye that was the symbol of omniscience.
At first glance, this old man looked the most normal, but the smile on his face was indescribably evil.
At the bottom left was a giant warrior in tattered armor. He held a long sword and was sitting on a throne with bleak dusk as its backdrop.
What this mural means is that when the Cataclysm struck, the evil gods climbed out of the Abyss. In order to save the people of the world, the Fallen Creator had suffered the vast majority of the sins and pain, and as a result, showed signs of being corrupted and having his image change… But, I think “He” is the worst evil god…Carrying an animal hide lantern in his hand, Derrick looked at the mural on the wall as he walked. He realized that the description was identical to Darc Regence’s description with the core theme being that the place where they were had not been abandoned by the gods. Instead, it was blessed by the Creator and had maintained civilization through the apocalypse.
Of course, Darc Regence had only briefly mentioned it, and the details were far what the murals depicted.
Throughout the entire process, Derrick didn’t let his guard down. He prepared himself in case any accidents were to happen so that he could respond immediately.
Under the dim yellow light of the candle, the exploratory team went through many corridors, halls, and rooms one by one, delving deep into the temple’s basement.
Suddenly, a semi-open gray stone door appeared in front of them.
Outside the door, a cluster of beautiful mushroom-shaped objects grew. They were palm-sized, with white stems and bright red heads, sparkling with dark-golden specks.
Upon seeing these “mushrooms,” the members of the exploratory team had their appetites whet. All they wanted to do was to rush over, pull out a stalk, and stuff it into their mouths.
Gulp.Quite a few people swallowed their saliva.
However, most of the people who were able to enter the exploratory team had rich experience and were of a relatively high Sequence. Having received a warning beforehand, someone immediately stood up and said in a low voice, “Those are rotten flesh and hairy scalps.”
Derrick knew this teammate and that his name was Joshua. He had successfully traded for a mystical item from a particular exploratory expedition.
Joshua stretched out his left, scarlet-gloved hand at the door.
With a flash of light, a burning fireball quickly took shape and shot out, landing directly on those extremely tempting “mushrooms.”
Boom!The ground trembled slightly, and an inferno spread out to cover the space of two meters.
By the time the fire subsided, all of the mushrooms had already disappeared, leaving only bits and pieces of flesh and blood. It left all of the Beyonders, who nearly failed to resist the temptation, disgusted.
Demon Hunter Colin didn’t interfere with the actions of the team. He quietly watched from the side, nodding from time to time.
“Why would there be mushrooms made from flesh and hair? Where did the flesh and hair come from?” Joshua withdrew his left palm and muttered to himself in confusion.
Another member of the team made a bold guess.
“The original inhabitants of this city?”
It’s possible… Perhaps their deaths were a result of turning into pure flesh and hair…Derrick agreed inwardly.
After a brief discussion, the exploratory team split into several groups and cleaned up the hall outside the gray stone door.
After doing all this, they regrouped and slowly passed through the door, ready to engage in combat at any moment.
Behind the door was a place that looked like an altar. The surrounding light could hardly dispel the darkness of the region which seemed to hide something unknown.
Above the altar, a similar pitch-black cross and an upside-down Fallen Creator was erected there.
Carrying an animal hide lantern, Derrick stood the closest as he instinctively swept a glance.
His gaze suddenly froze because he discovered that the Fallen Creator statue here was different from the one outside.
Its eyes were open!
He had blood-red eyes and black pupils, staring straight at any intruders like it possessed life.
Tat. Tat. Tat.Derrick heard the chattering of teeth.
He originally imagined that it came from a team member, but he soon realized that he was the one trembling!
Although he didn’t understand much about the evil god’s dangers, his teeth were instinctively chattering at that instant.
Tat. Tat. Tat.
His teammates reacted similarly.
At that moment, a speck of powder floated into the air. Demon Hunter Colin clenched his fist.
Boom!
As the sound of thunder reverberated through the air, Derrick and the others suddenly snapped to their senses, escaping their “nightmare” state from earlier.
Before they could investigate the area, the sound of weeping could be heard from behind the altar.
“Sob, sob, sob…
“Sob, sob, sob…”
In the chilling silence, Demon Hunter Colin calmly ordered, “Derrick, Joshua, go around and take a look.”
As a chill went through his body, Derrick held the animal hide lantern and the Axe of Hurricane in his hand. Together with Joshua, he slowly walked around to the back of the altar.
As the darkness was gradually dispersed by the light, they saw a black figure curled up behind the altar.
After taking two steps forward, the shadow revealed its original form.
It was a seven- or eight-year-old child, with soft yellow hair.
He closed his eyes, as though he wasn’t used to the light as he shouted in excitement, “Save me, save me…”
Derrick’s pupils shrank, and when he thought of the cry for help he had heard in the pure darkness earlier, he subconsciously lifted his Axe of Hurricane.
At this moment, Demon Hunter Colin took a step forward and solemnly asked, “Who are you?”
The child stopped pleading for help and said reminiscently, “My name… My name is Jack…”
…
After dinner, Klein put on his coat and hat in preparation to head out.
He was going to find Miss Sharron, resolve the problem of the baronet digging up a tunnel, and ask for clues about mermaids. He wanted to complete these matters before Detective Sherlock Moriarty headed south for a “vacation.”
Outside the Bravehearts Bar, a rental carriage briskly drove by.
Inside the carriage, Klein, who was wearing a half top hat, was sitting opposite Sharron, who was still wearing her black Gothic regal dress.
Looking at the expressionless and pale face of his former bodyguard, Klein was at a loss on how to exchange pleasantries. He could only go straight to the point.
“I’m done with my preparations.”
Although Sequence 6 Faceless had only given him one Beyonder ability, all the powers he had before had experienced a clear upgrade, resulting in a great improvement to his strength. This was the best form of preparation.
However, a Faceless’s powers could be deemed a godly skill in certain situations!
For example, when being pursued or trying to infiltrate…Klein couldn’t help but let his imagination run wild.
Sharron listened quietly and simply said, “Tonight?”
She spoke with a slight rise in intonation towards the end to indicate an inquiry.
“If it’s fine with you, then I’m fine as well,” Klein responded, prepared.
“Alright.” Sharron nodded.
After a few seconds of silence, Klein asked in deliberation, “Have you heard about anything to do with mermaids? Do you know where one can meet such a creature of legends?”
Sharron’s blue eyes stared unblinkingly at Klein, as though she had transformed into a real doll.
After a while, she emotionlessly said, “There are no longer mermaids in places where humans can reach.
“Only the fishermen of the Gargas Islands would occasionally hear the mermaids singing in the midst of a storm during their long voyages to hunt white-tailed whales.”
Located in the depths of the Sonia Sea, the Gargas Islands was the farthest human colony in the sea, characterized by local products such as whale oil and whale meat.
I wonder if this rumor is true or fake…Klein nodded.
“I understand.”
…
The bell chimes in the night rang out quietly, as though they came from a far away place.
There was an abandoned chapel in the middle of Williams Street. Withered vines crawled over its walls and gray stones were strewn everywhere.
Inside the chapel, feces and debris intertwined amidst the rocks and dead grass.
In the half-collapsed corner, a middle-aged man, wearing black tights, was moving stones that hid the entrance to a cave. He carefully and excitedly went into the tunnel, carrying his digging tools, lighting tools, and earth basket.
His hair was gray at the temples, and his eyes were puffy. He was Baronet Rafter Pound, who was considered mentally ill by the outside world, but he was secretly a descendant of the Tudor family of the Fourth Epoch.
This prodigy, who was always entangled with high-class call-girls, had a serious expression on his face, and his eyes were bright. It was impossible to find any signs of him being addicted to drinking and sex.
He pushed himself up on his elbows and rapidly crawled down the slope, as though the end of the tunnel hid the greatest and only hope of his life.
Not long after, he touched the wet mud and cold stone in front of him.
This didn’t extinguish Rafter Pound’s enthusiasm, he repeated motions that he was extremely proficient with after having recently gained the experience.
As he was digging, carrying, and moving things, an empty area appeared before him. It was a dark underground palace that was in front of him.
Rafter Pound’s expression immediately became crazed with excitement. He quickly moved forward and grabbed the black iron badge.
The badge was a hand holding a scepter. Seeing this, Rafter Pound’s eyes lit up as if they were on fire.
Just as he put the black iron badge on his chest, everything in front of him shattered. He was still in the narrow and irregular tunnel, with wet mud and ice-cold stones in front of him.
No, there was someone else there who was quietly “watching” him.
He had no eyes, no nose, no mouth, no eyebrows, and no ears!
Rafter Pound’s pupils contracted. He could only feel a numbness rising along his spine from his waist down to the back of his head.
Without even thinking about it, he immediately threw away all his tools and frantically retreated.
His elbows smacked the ground, but he felt no pain despite having a mangled wound.
Finally, Rafter Pound left the tunnel and returned to the abandoned chapel.
Because of the loss of his lantern, he could only see the deep darkness and the dim “crimson” that shrouded the edges.
Suddenly, the withered vines that were crawling up the wall swayed like snakes. A figure walked out from the darkness.
She was wearing a Gothic regal dress and a black small soft hat, with a pale face to the point of being transparent, as well as pale blonde hair and blue eyes that didn’t look human.
Rafter Pound almost shouted out loud. For such a woman to appear in an environment such as this was no different from a ghost story from folklore!
Tap! Tap! Tap!
He took a few steps back and almost tripped over a rock.
At that moment, he seemed to think of something, and he suppressed his horror in an instant, revealing an excited and hopeful expression.
“A-are you that evil spirit inside the underground palace?
“Yes, it must be you!”
Sir Pound, there seems to be a misunderstanding…Faceless Klein came out of the tunnel and stood in the shadows.
His and Sharron’s original plan had been to scare Rafter Pound off, scaring him so badly that he would no longer dare to explore the underground ruins again. However, Rafter Pound’s reaction was somewhat out of their expectations.
Sharron was silent for a second before tacitly asking, “What do you wish to say?”
Rafter Pound quietly exhaled, and he then curled his lips into a smile.
“After attempting for so many years, I believe you already understand that killing the descendants of the Tudor family won’t help you break the seal.
“Only by working with me, who has the great Tudor Bloodline, can you hope to get out of this predicament that has lasted for more than two thousand years.”
The Tudors knew about the existence of the evil spirit, but they still died in that room…Klein frowned as spoke before Sharron could. He imitated Sharron’s ethereal voice.
“What took you until today to come here?”
This was a branch of the Faceless’s Beyonder powers—to mimic the sound of a target. He could reproduce any voice as long as he heard it before!
Of course, Klein believed he couldn’t repeat the ravings of the True Creator and the pleas of Mr. Door. This Beyonder power was still limited to the realm of ordinary people.
Sharron looked sideways at him but didn’t expose him.
Rafter Pound didn’t notice and chuckled.
“It’s because the Dark Emperor has appeared.
“Fate tells me that the glory of the Blood Emperor will appear once again!”
Is there some logical connection?Klein had an inexplicable feeling that Rafter Pound was more like a madman than before.
He asked in Sharron’s voice again, “Dark Emperor?”
“Haha.” Rafter Pound laughed, “Yes, Hero Bandit Dark Emperor. He must be closely related to the real Dark Emperor!”
Why don’t I know that?Klein felt amused.
He thought for a moment, then he stopped asking, giving up the right to ask questions.
Sharron, for some reason, remained silent.
Upon seeing this, Rafter Pound was overjoyed as he quickly asked, “So, what’s your answer?”
“I refuse,” Sharron replied emotionlessly.
Rafter suppressed his anxiety and tried to persuade her again.
At this moment, his eyes suddenly glazed over as he abruptly took a few steps to the side, arriving at a relatively intact stone wall.
This…Klein and Sharron noticed an abnormality at the same time. They responded in their own ways, one pulling out a revolver and pointing it at Rafter Pound, the other filling the ruined chapel with a crimson lunar brilliance.
Rafter Pound didn’t even look at them. He faced the stone wall and slammed his head into it.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
He slammed his head three times in a row and fainted with blood dripping from his forehead.
Then he got up again, his eyes were bloodshot for some unknown reason.
Rafter Pound raised his right hand and wiped the blood from his forehead, covering his palm with blood.
He stuck out the tip of his tongue, licked the scarlet liquid, and said in an intoxicated manner, “A member of the Tudor bloodline sure is delicious; it’s really intoxicating.
“It will allow my loathing to exceed its limits to the greatest extent, and it will help me temporarily expand the boundary of the seal.”
Klein’s muzzle was aimed at him as he asked in a stunned tone, “The evil spirit in the ruins?”
Blood trickled across Rafter Pound’s face, and he laughed horribly.
“You guessed right.
“Before, I judged that you were weak and wanted to corrupt your mind and enter your dreams to tempt you into rescuing me. Who knows, heh heh, you’re also a person with a secret.”
Don’t be so direct…Klein subconsciously glanced at Sharron, but he found nothing out of the ordinary about her.
“What do you want to do?” Klein asked directly.
The evil spirit sighed.
“I’m an innocent person who was harmed because of Alista Tudor’s ambition. Due to the constraints of my corpse, I’ve been trapped in that underground ruin for nearly two thousand years.
“I hope that you can help me out of this predicament and allow me to become a free spirit. I swear, I won’t involve innocent people.”
After saying that, he looked at Sharron with his bloodshot eyes.
“You should be a Wraith from the Mutant pathway. The next stop is a critical point to becoming a demigod. I’m not sure if you have the Puppet potion formula, but I can help you obtain it. I can even be a part of your ritual. That is the reward I can promise you.”
Puppet, Sequence 4 of the Mutant pathway is called Puppet? What a strange name…Klein muttered inwardly.
The evil spirit turned to look at him.
“You will similarly be rewarded.
“It’s an object that can be considered mystical and precious, and because of some sort of attraction, its holder came to the underground palace and died by the side of the Tudor descendants.
“This is what it looks like.”
As he spoke, the evil spirit spread open the palm of his hand, causing the crimson moonlight to form a scene.
Inside the picture, there was a normal looking tarot card. The image on it was completely different from the others. Sitting inside a chariot wasn’t a king, but rather a male priest wearing a dark red robe.
The priest looked like Roselle Gustav!
This… A Card of Blasphemy!Klein’s eyes instantly shifted. He saw that the starlight in the upper left corner had condensed into a line of text: “Sequence 0: Red Priest!”
Sequence 0, Red Priest… Which pathway’s Sequence 0 is this?
I’ve learned the true name of another Sequence 0… Of course, the pretext is that the evil spirit isn’t lying…
It said that the holder of the Red Priest card would seek out the underground ruins of the Tudor family due to some form of attraction, but they ended up dying in that room… This should be the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics within the same pathway, right? No, Emperor Roselle had apparently mentioned that after advancing to become a High-Sequence Beyonder, possessing a corresponding Card of Blasphemy would allow them to subtly sense the Beyonder ingredients needed for subsequent Sequences… In other words, the room where the evil spirit is sealed has a demigod-ranked characteristic of the Red Priest’ path of the divine hidden within… Perhaps, the evil spirit was a demigod of this pathway when it was still alive, and it might even be a little stronger…
Hmm… The subtle sensation provided by the Card of Blasphemy is probably a result of the law of convergence…
Klein suddenly thought of many things. He subconsciously turned his head to look at Sharron to see her reaction. By doing so, he could determine if she knew about the Card of Blasphemy and whether she understood the meaning of a Sequence 0.
However, there was no change in Sharron’s nearly transparent face. It was as if the evil spirit had just shown an ordinary tarot card.
However, this actually implies something. When any Beyonder first come to learn of a Sequence 0, they will subconsciously think about what it represented… Perhaps only a Beyonder in the Spectator pathway can read the subtle body language of Miss Sharron…Klein sighed to himself.
Seeing that both of them were silent at the same time, the evil spirit gave Klein a deep glance, slowly making the projection of the Card of Blasphemy disappear.
It once again looked at Sharron with its bloodshot eyes and said with a low and hoarse laugh, “If you are unwilling to become a demigod of the Mutant pathway, then I can provide you with the Sequence 4 potion formula of the Abyss pathway. The temperance of desire and the flamboyance of malice has always been very congruous, isn’t it?”
Sharron ignored the evil spirit’s question and turned unhurriedly to Klein, leaving him to respond.
What the evil spirit means is that the Mutant pathway and the Abyss pathway are closely related pathways which are exchangeable at high Sequences… How the Rose School of Thought and the Blood Sanctify Sect act on the surface does seem very similar…Klein thought for two seconds and looked at the bloodied Rafter Pound.
“Then, how can your seal be removed?”
The evil spirit laughed and said, “Very simple. Find a direct descendant of the Sauron, Einhorn, and Medici family and obtain 10 milliliters of their blood, each. A little more is fine, but not less.
“Then mix them with holy water and pour them into my room.
“This way, the seal will be lifted.”
It’s a very simple and strange method. Even in the field of mysticism, it’s rare… Why must they be direct descendants of the Sauron, Einhorn, and Medici families? I have never heard of the last one. Sauron is the former royal family of Intis, and Einhorn is the royal family of the Feysac Empire. Both of them were loyal to the Trunsoest Empire, the Angel Family of the Fourth Epoch, and they were the final winners. However, Loen’s Augustus and Feynapotter’s Castiya families also meet the same conditions… Oh right, the Sauron and Einhorn family have one more thing in common, and that is their possession of the Hunter pathway!
Is this the reason for them being chosen? Eh… Taking the situation from before into context, the Hunter pathway is equal to the Red Priest pathway?
As he made a guess, Klein didn’t conceal his doubts.
“I know about the Sauron and Einhorn families, but I’ve never heard of the Medici family.”
“Very normal. They often enjoy hiding in the shadows. They are corrupted angels and have established an extremely secretive organization,” the evil spirit said with a contemptuous tone. “That organization is known as Rose Redemption.”
This name is very familiar… That’s right, inside the abandoned temple of the True Creator that was recently found by the City of Silver, there is something similar written on a corner of a mural. They suspect that it’s the name of the city or the creator of the temple… Now, from the looks of it, this symbolizes an extremely secretive organization that was founded by corrupted angels… They believe in the True Creator? What is their relationship with the Aurora Order?Klein pondered for a moment and said, “It’s related to the True Creator?”
The evil spirit was silent for two seconds before asking in a low voice, “You know about Rose Redemption?”
“I heard it by chance,” Klein spoke the absolute truth.
The evil spirit thought for a moment, then it suddenly said with a smile, “You have more secrets than I thought.”
Can we not talk about such things?Klein held himself back from watching Sharron’s response as he wore an unperturbed look.
The evil spirit’s gaze swept across the two and laughed.
“Rose Redemption has a close relationship with the birth of the True Creator. It’s impossible for you to imagine that certain people were once members of Rose Redemption, but they have since left it.
“As long as you find an organization that believes in the True Creator and trace it to the very end, then there will be a chance of you coming into contact with Rose Redemption.”
It sounds a little like the Twilight Hermit Order, with one being the front side while the other the is back side…Klein made an intuitive guess.
Seeing that the evil spirit had no intention of giving an in-depth introduction to Rose Redemption, he laughed and said, “Do you think we can complete something like that with our strengths?”
The evil spirit was silent for a few seconds before saying, “Maybe you guys can try your luck in Binxi Town.”
“Binxi Town? Where’s that?” Despite Klein’s repeated questioning, the evil spirit refused to reveal anything else.
Faced with this situation, Klein could only switch to asking, “During the Fourth Epoch, were the Dark Emperor, Blood Emperor, and Night Emperor fighting for the position of Sequence 0?”
When the evil spirit heard this, it was stunned for a moment before it smiled and said, “It was once was the case, but not later. It wasn’t the case after Alista Tudor went mad.”
“Alista Tudor was that Blood Emperor?” Klein sought confirmation.
The evil spirit nodded.
“Yes, there has only been one Blood Emperor, that lunatic, Alista Tudor. Heh heh. The descendants of the Tudor family have all inherited the madness of that bloodline. They’re usually crafty, devious, careful, and cautious, but at critical moments, they can become reckless and not consider the repercussions.” The evil spirit pointed at Rafter Pound’s face and said, “He is an example. However, after this lesson, he will definitely become more normal for a long period of time… I’ve no idea if he’s the last Tudor. Alista left quite a number of good things which require the blood of his descendants in order to gain access to them. It’s best that you don’t kill him now.”
The evil spirit paused and chuckled softly.
“Alright, after you help me remove the seal, I will tell you all the stories I have experienced—No, a more accurate description is the history I’ve experienced.”
Having said that, Rafter Pound’s eyes suddenly lost focus.
His body twitched a few times before limply collapsing to the ground.
Sharron silently watched this scene before she suddenly took a step forward.
Whoosh!
The wind howled as the dirt and rocks on the ground began to move before falling into the underground tunnel and sealing off the entrance.
After that was done, Klein and Sharron left Williams Street and took a detour to another block in the silent darkness.
When Klein boarded the rental carriage, Sharron’s figure appeared, and she sat across from him.
She looked unblinkingly at Klein as she asked with her hoarse and ethereal voice, “Will you help it lift its seal?”
“No.” Klein didn’t hesitate to reply, and then he asked, “What about you?”
Sharron shook her head, indicating that she wouldn’t either.
Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he smiled.
“It’s already been dead for about two thousand years, and right now, it’s just a remnant of an evil spirit. Dispersing or returning to the spirit world is supposed to be its end. My plan is that once we become High-Sequence Beyonders, we can team up and eliminate it, giving it true deliverance.”
Although the Red Priest card, the hidden history of the Fourth Epoch, and the evil spirit’s promised rewards were tempting, Klein had no confidence in it at all.
In his mind, he would always recall the scene of the evil spirit’s corpse sitting on a high back chair with its head lowered. He would also remember how the other party’s face would be covered in traces of decay when he raised his head.
Sharron tersely acknowledged, giving the necessary response.
Aren’t you supposed to ask me why I’m so confident in becoming a High-Sequence Beyonder?Klein couldn’t help but lampoon.
And the answer to that question was that people needed to have dreams.
Klein no longer bothered with the topic and switched to asking, “Is the Wraith’s corresponding Sequence 4 really Puppet?”
Sharron nodded.
“Do you have the potion formula or Beyonder ingredients?” Klein asked in thought.
Sharron shook her head.
Klein let out a soft chuckle.
“I’ll help you keep an eye out for it in my circle.”
Without changing her tone, Sharron said without changing her tone, “Thank you.”
Klein looked out of the window and muttered to himself, “I’m going to the south for a holiday.”
At this point, he said with a smile, as if he were speaking to a Lawyer Jurgen, “Let me wish you and Maric a happy new year in advance.”
Sharron was silent for two seconds, then she pursed her lips and replied in a fleeting voice, “Happy New Year.”
Her figure gradually faded and disappeared from the carriage…
…
Looking at the little boy behind the altar and hearing his slightly hoarse and tender voice, Derrick felt as if he was facing the most terrifying monster. He almost performed a downward cleave with the Axe of Hurricane in his hand.
From what he knew, a person who could survive in the pure darkness for so long was definitely not human. Even if he was one before, it definitely wouldn’t be one after that long!
Demon Hunter Colin’s eyes seemed to brighten a little. He tightened his grip on his sword and asked in a calm voice, “What are you doing here?”
The yellow-haired boy who called himself Jack had a pained expression as he replied, “We’re looking for the holy residence of the Lord.”
“The holy residence of the Lord?” Colin pressed.
“Right.” The little boy Jack turned his head and looked at the pitch-black cross and the statue of the overturned man. “They told me that as long as I go in the direction that the Lord’s eyes look in, then I will be able to reach his holy residence.”
“They? You still have companions?” Colin’s eyes moved one full revolution as if he were a monster, taking in the surroundings. “Where are they?”
Hearing this question, the little boy Jack was stunned for a moment.
Suddenly, he held his throat, and with a twisted, blank look on his face, he said, “I’m so hungry…
“So hungry…”
“So hungry…”
Amidst his trancelike words, Jack raised his head and looked at Joshua, who was wearing a pair of scarlet red gloves.
“So hungry…”
His mouth opened in an instant, reaching straight to his ears, revealing his neat white teeth and thick saliva that was constantly gushing out of his mouth.
At the same time, he threw himself forward towards Joshua. He was so fast that he left behind an afterimage on the ground.
Although Joshua was on high alert, he wasn’t able to react in time.
Before he could even make out what was happening, the little boy, Jack, had already pounced in front of him.
Thump!
The yellow-haired figure seemed to slam into an invisible wall, stopping only a step away from Joshua.
Jack suspended himself in midair as a reddish glow from the darkness emerged from his body and started to corrode the transparent barrier that was denying him entry.
Behind Joshua and Derrick, Demon Hunter Colin had already fallen to one knee at some point. He had stabbed his sword, smeared with a silver ointment, into the ground.
Soon after, the area around the altar instantly brightened, as if it was the purest ray of the light of dawn.
Colin suddenly drew his sword, and his figure strangely split apart, turning into a series of afterimages that spread out around the altar.
Every single figure raised the sword in their hands at the same time and, combined with the light of dawn in the vicinity, released a bright glow.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
One sword after another was thrust forward as the light of dawn converged towards Jack from all directions, encircling him in the middle.
Under the brilliance of the rising sun, the black and red figures quickly evaporated, disappearing under the storm-like barrage of attacks.
In the underground hall where the altar was located, the brilliance became abnormally bright, so bright that Derrick Berg couldn’t help but close his eyes.
With a sudden jolt, he suddenly woke up from his slumber and saw a bonfire quietly burning in front of him and his teammates, who were diligently guarding the camp.
Demon Hunter Colin, who was sitting cross-legged beside a stone pillar, opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, “We will set off after 50 rounds of lightning.”
Upon hearing this, Derrick looked up at the sky and found that the frequency of lightning hadn’t significantly increased. Darkness remained the ruler of this land.
When he thought of the city he was about to arrive at and the temple of the Fallen Creator, he couldn’t help but feel slightly nervous.
After spending some time calming himself down, Derrick quickly ate his food and recovered his combat-ready state.
I wonder what will happen in that temple…Holding the Axe of Hurricane, he came to the middle of the group.
Within the campsite, lanterns that were covered with a thin layer of animal hide were being lit one after another.
…
15 Minsk Street.
Klein heated the water, adjusted the temperature, and took a comfortable bath.
With the languidness after a bath, he took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog. He intended to use divination to make a confirmation about the evil spirit’s matter.
In the silence of the ancient palace, Klein leaned back in his chair and began to seriously consider which divination method to choose and how to design the divination statement. It had to conform to the principles of mysticism, it shouldn’t involve subdivision or elimination, and it had to contain sufficient information.
After a short period of silence, Klein leaned forward and wrote down what he wanted to confirm: “The evil spirit in the ruins harbors strong malice towards Sharron and me.”
He undid the spirit pendulum on his left wrist, gripped it with one hand, and began entering Cogitation.
After muttering to himself for a while, he opened his eyes and looked forward.
This time, the topaz pendant was wildly rotating clockwise!
This meant that the evil spirit’s malice was stronger than Klein had imagined!
At that time, there was nothing abnormal about the spiritual intuition we had… That evil spirit is also a powerhouse that’s good at interfering with divination and prophecy… Heh heh, he definitely wouldn’t have imagined that one of us has the temperance to resist desire, preventing her from being blinded by greed, while the other has experienced too many things to know what it means to “ask a tiger for its skin”…With a sigh, Klein returned to the real world and laid down on his bed.
Unfortunately, the heat brought by the Sun Brooch is only a psychological feeling and can’t warm the bed…Before he fell asleep, he closed his eyes and thought with regret.
…
South of the Bridge, Rose Street, Harvest Church.
After Emlyn White wiped the last chair, he straightened up and eagerly said to Father Utravsky, “I’ve finished doing today’s chores!”
Damn old man, don’t you suddenly get ideas of getting me to copy the Holy Bible!Emlyn prayed inwardly.
The object of his prayer had unwittingly changed from the moon to Earth Mother.
Father Utravsky stood there, making the vampire look like a child.
He smiled and said, “Recently, you’ve been able to experience the joy and relaxation of working with dedication and gratitude. Go back and quietly feel the pulse of life and the pure joy that comes from it.”
“I haven’t!” Emlyn denied on reflex.
Without saying anything, Father Utravsky looked at him with a kind smile, turned and took a seat, and then began his nightly prayer.
Emlyn White’s lips quivered as he wanted to refute, but in the end, he failed to say anything. He silently left the Harvest Church and habitually closed the door.
When he returned to his current residence, he found that the house was empty. Both his parents had disappeared without a trace.
It was only after witnessing this scene that he remembered that there was going to be a Sanguine gathering in the Backlund area tonight.
“Those fellows are really disgraceful. As noble Sanguine, they should sleep in coffins or stay in their own rooms. Why are they mimicking humans and holding all kinds of gatherings? There’s even dancing!” Emlyn muttered contemptuously.
As he spoke, he touched his belly and swallowed a mouthful of saliva before deciding to change into some clothes to attend the gathering.
“The Odora family sure is enviable. They actually have a pure human partner who runs several hospitals and has fresh blood every day. They can drink as much as they want, anytime they want.” Emlyn put on his black top hat and quickly walked out of the house.
West Borough, in a brightly lit villa.
Emlyn picked up a glass with scarlet liquid and hungrily took a gulp of it.
It really has been pre-selected…He half closed his eyes, sighing in praise from the bottom of his heart.
At this moment, on the dance floor, handsome men and beautiful women were dancing, twirling and taking slow steps with each other under the romantic music.
“What’s the point of all of this?” Emlyn stood at the edge of the railing on the second floor, looking down at his kinsmen.
As the largest city in the world, Backlund had many vampires living in it. They hid in all walks of life and had completely integrated into human society.
As for those who were unable to control their own destructive urges and bloodlust, they were either sent to castles deep in the mountains or were dealt with in advance to prevent the Nighthawks or other official Beyonder organizations from finding clues.
As he looked at his fellow kinsmen, who were growing more spirited as the night went on, Emlyn increasingly felt like there was nothing in common between him and them.
At that moment, the host of the banquet tonight, Cosmi Odora walked over with a wine cup in hand. Smiling, he asked, “Do you like tonight’s ‘wine?’”
“Of course, its owner is young enough and possesses great vitality.” Emlyn straightened his back and assumed a noble posture.
Based on appearances, Cosmi Odora was a very gracious middle-aged gentleman, but Emlyn knew that he was over two hundred years old. He had once seen Intis under the rule of Emperor Roselle, and then he moved to Loen because he had “lived” for too long and feared that his neighbors would discover something was wrong about him.
Upon hearing Emlyn’s praise, he smiled and said, “Yes, its owner is a young lady who was stabbed by a thief and nearly lost her life. Fortunately, she met me, and this is the price she needs to pay for her recovery.
“You can have a taste of the wine over there, as well as the wine over there. The owners are from Balam and Feynapotter respectively. They have different flavors.”
“Feynapotter? Mother Goddess, the humans there love chili so much that their blood has a spiciness that I can’t stand. Mother Goddess…” As he spoke, Emlyn suddenly paused, his expression instantly turning blank.
The corner of Cosmi’s mouth twitched, and he pretended not to hear anything.
In the awkward silence, he cleared his throat and said, “Emlyn, that’s just your imagination. By the way, my grandfather wishes to meet you.”
“Your grandfather?” Emlyn was startled for a moment, but he then immediately widened his eyes. “Lord Nibbs?”
Nibbs Odora was a powerful Sanguine who had been active in the Fourth Epoch, but the times had corroded his life and forced him to lie in a cold coffin for extended periods of time.
Cosmi nodded solemnly.
“Yes.”
With that, he turned and walked to another staircase on the second floor, not considering the possibility that Emlyn might refuse him.
Emlyn followed, a little nervous and uneasy, thinking about the purpose of Lord Nibbs’s summons.
Has he finally understood that the honor of the Sanguine is more important and has decided to help me get rid of Father Utravsky’s psychological cue?As he walked, Emlyn White developed a strong sense of hope.
Following the stairs to the underground area, Emlyn White passed through a few secret doors and entered a large gray hall.
In the center of the hall was a heavy coffin made of black iron, engraved with symbols and magic labels.
After Cosmi Odora reported Emlyn’s arrival, a heavy and aged voice slowly came out from the coffin.
“Emlyn White, do you know why I summoned you?”
“Honorable Lord Nibbs, I imagine that you are planning on helping me remove the psychological cue,” Emlyn responded without hesitation.
Silence reigned in the underground hall for a few seconds. Then, Nibbs Odora, who was lying in the coffin, chuckled and said, “That’s one of the purposes, but it won’t be me helping you.
“I just woke up from a long dream because I received a revelation from the Ancestor.”
“Ancestor? ‘Sh-She’ has awakened?” It wasn’t Emlyn who exclaimed in surprise, but Cosmi Odora.
After the Cataclysm, doesn’t the Ancestor only respond to important matters?Emlyn listened in bewilderment.
“No, not yet,” Nibbs said in a heavy voice. “The Ancestor told me that the apocalypse is near and that we must prepare for it, and you, Emlyn White, are one of the key elements in the Ancestor’s revelation.”
“Apocalypse?” Cosmi asked in surprise.
But Emlyn only had one thought.
I, Emlyn White, was actually mentioned by the Ancestor! I am a key element for the Sanguine’s survival of the apocalypse!
Nibbs ignored his grandson’s question and continued, “Emlyn White, I’ll hand you a task right now.”
“Please speak.” Emlyn felt that he was being too modest. Even after hearing what had just been said, he didn’t show any arrogance in front of Lord Nibbs.
Nibbs Odora solemnly said, “Find a chance to pray to The Fool.”
“Ah?” Emlyn suspected he had heard wrongly.
Nibbs lowered his voice and added, “The Fool whose honorific name has only recently been spread.”
Although I have always had the urge to pray to The Fool to get rid of the psychological cue that Father Utravsky gave me, I also know, very clearly, that it’s dangerous to recite the honorific name of an unknown being. Not all hidden existences will start with bait and slowly provide guidance. In such matters, “They” are often like sharks in the sea, who would go mad and lurch forward once they smell blood…
But now… Lord Nibbs, no—what does the Ancestor want?
Emlyn White said, finding it rather ridiculous, “It will be very, very, very dangerous.”
Inside the black iron coffin, Nibbs Odora replied with an aged voice, “Yes, under normal circumstances.
“But not all hidden existences are filled with malice. Among ‘Them,’ they will similarly abide to rules and enjoy transactions. For example, the seven pure lights of the spirit world.
“Since the Ancestor has given such a revelation, it means that the danger that The Fool can bring is not too serious, or even none.
“And during this entire process, I will always be by your side to protect you.
“Don’t you want to get rid of the psychological cue? Have you already become a believer of Earth Mother and abandoned the moon?”
“No, I haven’t!” Emlyn frantically denied.
After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and said, “I wish to have a few days to think it over.”
“Alright, no problem. I believe that you will make a choice that suits your noble identity as a member of the Sanguine.” Inside the coffin, Nibbs’s voice turned soft as he smiled and comforted him.
After sending Emlyn White back to the second floor, Cosmi Odora once again returned to the dark and gloomy underground hall, and he asked with confusion and doubt, “Grandfather, how could the revelation given by the Ancestor involve Emlyn White? He’s just a weak member of the Sanguine who only recently reached adulthood.”
Nibbs’s voice came through the thick black metal coffin lid and reverberated in the air.
“No, the revelation provided by the Ancestor never included Emlyn White.
“‘She’ only showed a scene of the dawn of the apocalypse, depicting the erosion of the crimson moon, as well as mentioning The Fool and the corresponding honorific name.
“During this process, no Sanguine appeared. The mention of the key element was just my way of convincing Emlyn White.
“However, being able to take risks for the future of the Sanguine can also be considered a key element.”
Cosmi was first enlightened before he had another question.
“Why did you choose Emlyn White? What’s so special about him?”
Nibbs Odora suddenly laughed.
“Hasn’t he been clamoring about praying to The Fool all this time? Didn’t he think that we weren’t putting too much weight on his problem, that we aren’t willing to antagonize Bishop Utravsky, so he was trying to find other help?
“I’m just fulfilling his wish.”
For a long time, Cosmi was speechless.
Emlyn White stood at the railing of the second floor, looked down at his tireless kinsmen, and nervously took a sip of his “wine.”
Up to this day, I haven’t heard of any terrible outcome for people who prayed to The Fool… Perhaps it’s just as Lord Nibbs said, The Fool is just like the seven pure lights in the spirit world, a hidden existence that maintains order and is warm-hearted… Wait a minute, what are the seven pure lights in the spirit world? Why haven’t I ever heard of them before? They seem to be on the side of good? I wonder if this will be any help to me… In short, The Fool isn’t necessarily dangerous, and there is Lord Nibbs protecting me… Maybe I can take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of the psychological cue…Emlyn consoled himself with fear and anticipation.
…
Monday morning. Cherwood Borough, 15 Minsk Street.
Klein squatted in front of the toilet, holding a brush and carefully cleaning the dirt inside it.
According to his schedule, after completing his “visits” on Saturday and Sunday, he decided to take a day off and wait until tomorrow to report back to Prince Edessak about the final results and hand over the assignment. But during what should’ve been his relaxation time, he found the house a little too messy and dirty.
It was only when he saw this that he remembered that the cleaning of the house had been done twice a week through the temporary employment of the landlady’s maid next door.
As the Sammers had gone on holiday to Seville City in Desi Bay, one of the maids had gone along with them, while another had returned to the countryside after receiving a year-end bonus. 15 Minsk Street, where he lived, hadn’t been cleaned by anyone for quite some time.
Klein had planned to put up with it for two days since he was “leaving” Backlund, but in his free time, he didn’t dare to take the time to head to the Quelaag Club to have fun. He was afraid of infuriating Prince Edessak, so he could only stay home. Hence, seeing the things that irked him, he changed into his old clothes and began spring cleaning before the new year.
He went on to scrub the toilet, wash the bathtub, wipe the windows, mop the floors, clean his equipment, and wash clothes… Klein busied himself from eight to eleven before barely completing his desired cleanup.
Of course, he only did it perfunctorily without that much attention to detail.
Sometimes, renting too big a house isn’t a good thing…Klein washed his hands and wiped his face with a towel.
Walking out of the bathroom and looking at the clean and tidy living room and dining room, and watching the sunlight pierce through the clouds and shine through the transparent glass window, showering golden spots in his house, he had a strange sense of accomplishment. He felt a lot happier.
Time to reward myself for lunch. I’ll find a good restaurant…Klein returned to the second floor and changed his clothes.
As he leafed through the papers, waiting for lunchtime, the doorbell rang.
“It’s almost the new year, and there are still people coming to entrust me with missions?” As he rose and walked to the door, Klein made up his mind to decline.
Although he only had 34 pounds left in cash, in order to get out of the royal strife, he had to “go on vacation” to the south as soon as possible. He could no longer accept assignments.
To his surprise, the visitor wasn’t a stranger, but the old butler of Prince Edessak.
The old butler was wearing a well-cut tuxedo. He saluted without losing his dignity, and said, “Detective Moriarty, His Highness, the Prince, is waiting for you in the carriage at the end of the street. He wishes to know the progress of your investigations.”
So impatient? Alright, that saves me the trouble of going all the way to Red Rose Manor tomorrow…Klein quickly reorganized what he had thought of last night and calmly replied, “Alright.”
He was about to remove his hat from the coat rack when he felt a sudden ache in his stomach, a pain that required him to visit the toilet.
After enduring for a while, he realized that he couldn’t hold it in any longer and apologetically said to the old butler, “I’m very sorry. I’ll need to use the bathroom first. My stomach isn’t feeling well.”
The old butler didn’t show any abnormal expression.
“That’s your freedom.”
As he discharged one wave after another of bliss, clearing away the remnants in his stomach, Klein washed his hands and returned to the hall.
At that moment, he noticed that the old butler was no longer around. The one waiting outside was the maid with curly brown hair.
“His Highness requested me to apologize to you; he still has matters to attend to and cannot wait for too long. Please go to Red Rose Manor tomorrow or the afternoon of the day after tomorrow.” The maid bowed meticulously.
It hasn’t even been ten minutes, and I’d already done it as fast as I could… Usually, I can continue on for quite a while if I have newspapers…Klein smiled.
“No problem.”
After receiving a response, the maid who had completed her mission immediately felt a weight off her chest. She giggled and said, “Detective Moriarty, you missed that lady again.”
“Huh?” Klein was at a loss.
The maid lowered her voice and said, “This time, the young lady came with His Highness. She was the one who suggested taking a detour to meet you.”
In the end, I missed her because of my stomachache? Something isn’t right…Klein frowned slightly.
…
In a room padded with a thick and soft carpet.
A quill that was being held came to a pause and stopped writing.
In the open notebook beneath it, there were lines of text and marks of scribbled out text:
(Scribbles)
“Target attempted to escape control, but unfortunately, Detective Sherlock Moriarty leaves before she heads downstairs.”
…
“The target influenced the surrounding maids, but Prince Edessak’s butler, Funkel, chanced upon the problem and dealt with it.”
…
(Scribbles)
“The target went off track once again. She participated in Talim’s funeral on behalf of Prince Edessak. However, having quickly recovered to her normal state, she realized that she was unable to identify Sherlock Moriarty, and she could only let a chance slip.”
…
“Sherlock Moriarty went to Red Rose Manor to investigate, but the timing wasn’t right, and the target happened to be riding horses on the golf course.”
…
(Scribbles)
“The target, once again, triumphed over the arrangement, encouraging Prince Edessak to visit Detective Sherlock Moriarty. Unfortunately, Sherlock Moriarty happened to have a stomachache, ended up staying in the bathroom for seven minutes and forty-five seconds, and the Prince couldn’t afford to wait.”
…
His facial features were like a sculpture, but the middle-aged man who was blinded in one eye put down his quill and looked at a woman.
“What exactly did you put on her body? Breaking through the restrictions time and time again will create big problems.”
The woman laughed in a low voice and said, “It was just an accident. Don’t worry, there won’t be any problems.”
As she spoke, she pulled back her hair, revealing her long, white neck.
After that, she slowly applied various things to her face, making her look even more alluring.
Seeing that she was putting on her clothes and accessories, the dark golden-haired middle-aged man frowned and asked, “Where are you going?”
The woman didn’t directly answer and said with a smile, “Be careful of the quill in your hand, you almost exchanged bodies with someone the last time.”
“You don’t need to remind me,” the middle-aged man with deep blue eyes to the point of being black said with a straight face.
The woman tightened her belt to make herself look thinner, then she lazily stretched and yawned while covering her mouth.
“I’m going to pay a visit to Mr. A of the Aurora Order.
“I hope he’s as crazy as the rumors say.”
As she spoke, the expression of the blind middle-aged man suddenly sank. It was because that ordinary quill had begun to write on its own, as though an invisible hand was holding onto it.
Above the gray fog, the ancient temple-like building stood quietly.
After noticing some abnormalities in the series of coincidences, Klein entered the mysterious space after lunch, in an attempt to confirm a guess in his mind.
He picked up a fountain pen he conjured, paused for two seconds, and then wrote: “I am involved in a series of coincidences created by Sealed Artifact 0-08.”
Putting down the dark red pen, Klein held the silver chain in his left hand and began his divination.
Finally, he opened his eyes and looked at the spirit pendulum just inches away from him.
The topaz pendant stood still without any rotations.
This meant that the divination had failed!
Divination cannot be completed—possibly due to not fulfilling sufficient conditions, or it could be because 0-08 is resisting it… In both cases, a similar result would occur…Klein changed his statement and tried to direct it at different targets, but all of them failed.
He tapped the edge of the long mottled table with his finger, hesitating on whether he should go to Red Rose Manor the day after tomorrow.
If there’s no 0-08 or a similar power to arrange these matters, then my sudden escape will definitely raise Prince Edessak’s suspicion. No, my escape might not be successful. Prince Edessak’s men live next door… Of course, since I’m already a Faceless, it’s easy for me to find a chance to escape when I’m out, but is there a need to go this far?
Tomorrow afternoon, I’ll be able to “leave” Backlund without attracting too much attention by honestly seeking an audience with Prince Edessak and normally handing over the mission. His Highness will likely not force me, an unaffiliated Beyonder, to accomplish too difficult a task…
If there really is a Sealed Artifact or demigod like 0-08 influencing the recent events, then from my past experience, I should just be a side character who mistakenly entered the stage and haven’t received enough attention. In this case, escaping is tantamount to telling the other party that I have detected your presence! I’m highly problematic!
In this way, relying on my Faceless powers wouldn’t necessarily allow me to escape the “attention” that has locked onto me…
The best method would be to calmly go to the Red Rose Manor and go through the normal procedures to exit the stage. After graciously bowing from the curtain call, I’ll fade away from the “attention” of the unknown party…
After combining the two elements, Klein finally decided to pretend that he hadn’t discovered anything and to “leave” Backlund according to plan.
…
The bonfire in the campsite was burning with flames, and there was someone standing guard inside the campsite the entire time.
Derrick Berg leaned against a stone pillar and slept to recover his strength.
At this moment, he was dreaming of the endless grayish-white fog, an ancient chair situated at the highest point in the center, as well as the indifferent figure sitting on that chair, overlooking everything.
Mr. Fool…Derrick said the name in a chanting manner in his mind.
Following that, he heard The Fool’s voice: “Prepare for the gathering.”
Yes, Mr. Fool.Derrick answered silently and began counting his heartbeats.
His eyes never opened, as if everything that had just happened was just a prelude to a dream.
There’s still quite a bit of time before we set off. There’s enough time to attend the Tarot Gathering…he thought with relief.
He originally imagined that he, who had joined the exploratory team, would miss this gathering.
After a thousand heartbeats, Derrick waited a little longer before he felt himself entering that quiet and serene divine hall.
The moment he opened his eyes, scenes flashed through his mind. It was as if an external force had instantly injected all his lost memories into his head once again.
The scenes were: crumbling city walls; buildings crisscrossed with white and blue; the temple of the Fallen Creator with a similar architectural style as the City of Silver; murals detailing the approaching apocalypse and the Fallen Creator’s protection of the remaining humans from the six great evil gods; the beautiful and dangerous “mushrooms;” and Jack, the eerie pale yellow-haired boy of unknown origins.
These kinds of scenes had repeated over and over again for a total of five times, but each time there was a slight difference in the details.
The first time, outside the Fallen Creator’s Temple, all of the animal hide lanterns had been extinguished, nearly causing a tragedy. The second time, someone lost control of themselves and almost swallowed a “mushroom,” fortunately, Chief Colin stopped them in time. The third time, the little boy, Jack, told a story, which was that he and his father had been searching for the Creator’s holy residence in the endless ocean, and they ended up encountering a huge storm. The fourth time, Joshua was severely injured by Jack who had mutated without any warning. The fifth time, the temple completely collapsed, blocking the exit of the underground area.
And all of these occurrences ended with Demon Hunter Colin killing the little boy, Jack, and then started off with their rest in the camp, preparing to enter the ruined city. The beginning and end were connected as it repeated in a cycle.
We’ve explored the temple five times… We have been living through this experience all this time, and there is no way to truly end it!The more Derrick understood his sudden new memories, the more frightened and terrified he became.
Audrey, who was sitting on the other side of the long bronze table, originally wanted to greet Mr. Fool and the others with a cheerful and light voice as usual. However, when she glanced over, she immediately noticed that Little Sun’s mood wasn’t right. She immediately asked, “Mr. Sun, did something happen? Has the exploration of the True, uh—Fallen Creator’s temple not gone smoothly?”
Derrick seemed to have grabbed onto hope as he hurriedly described the rough situation once. When he was done, he said, “After that little boy was dealt with by His Excellency, we all closed our eyes and woke up in the campsite outside the city in preparation to begin a brand new exploration. We no longer had any memories from before.
“This process has been repeated five times, with only the details being slightly different.
“If it wasn’t for Mr. Fool’s alerting me to this, then I wouldn’t have even known that I’ve been living a recurring life all this time.”
He took it for granted that the extra memories from his arrival above the gray fog were the result of Mr. Fool’s reminder. He stood up and gave a solemn salute to the blurry figure seated at the head of the long bronze table.
I only understood the situation after listening to your description…Klein was still in a daze.
He maintained his original posture and lightly nodded his head in response.
In a situation where the reasons are unknown, a superior wouldn’t so easily express his opinion, so I can’t rashly open my mouth…Klein secretly reviewed what he had learned from his past life as a keyboard warrior.
Seeing that Mr. Fool seemed to be an imperturbable ancient wall, Derrick felt a lot more at ease and felt that the matter could finally be resolved.
He turned to look at The Hanged Man, The World, Justice, and The Magician, and he sincerely asked, “Do you know the root of the problem? How can this be resolved?”
The zealous Audrey instinctively wanted to answer, but she found herself without a clue or even a guess.
Fors was in a similar state as she was.
Filled with rich knowledge from Earth and having read many novels of being stuck in the same day, Klein originally wanted to control The World to give out ideas to give everyone some inspiration to consider regarding the matter, but after thinking about it carefully, he chose to stay low-key and prepared to observe first.
After listening to The Sun’s description, Alger remained silent for a long time. At this moment, he said in a measured tone, “I can only think of two possibilities. First, you have encountered a Nightmare or hallucinatory power at a level that exceeds a demigod. After regaining your memories with Mr. Fool’s help, you should be able to immediately detect something amiss once you return to the real world. That way, the problem will easily be resolved.
“Second, you were forced to or you proactively entered a strange space or state at a particular node where time is controlled to flow in a certain manner, but the time is fixed within a certain range which is cyclical and the continuation is balanced, that is to say, it is relatively static.
“In this situation, there aren’t many ways to end the cycle. Either there is an external force that can forcefully break the balance, or you find the key point that connects the distortion of time.”
An external force that can forcefully break the balance?Upon hearing this, Audrey, Fors, and Derrick all subconsciously glanced at the calm and leisurely Mr. Fool sitting at the end of the long bronze table.
No, I can’t always seek Mr. Fool’s help… By not saying anything directly, “He” probably wishes to test my ability at dealing with such matters…After a moment of thought, he said, “Mr. Hanged Man, let’s assume the second situation. In your opinion, what do you think is the key point that connects the distortion of time?”
Without waiting for The Hanged Man to respond, Audrey guessed with interest, “That little boy Jack?
“You can’t kill him when you’re facing him?”
Alger nodded.
“That’s a possibility.”
He hesitated for a moment before saying, “The Sun’s description of Jack and his father reminds me of a particular incident.”
He turned to look at Miss Justice.
“Didn’t I once mention that I was pursuing a Listener of the Aurora Order at sea? The goal for his voyage was to seek the True Creator’s holy residence.”
Audrey carefully recalled and said without any strong confirmation, “That seems to be the case.”
Alger immediately said with a deep voice, “That Listener also brought his son, and the son’s age is very close to The Sun’s description of Jack.”
“Are you saying that Jack went from your world to the vicinity of the City of Silver?” Derrick asked, stunned.
After a short period of settling down, he inwardly felt an indescribable sense of happiness.
This means that the City of Silver hasn’t been completely sealed off yet. There’s still a chance to connect with the normal world where The Hanged Man and Justice are from!
“I can only say that it is possible.” The Hanged Man couldn’t give an affirmative answer.
He thought for a moment and suggested, “You can find a chance to bring up the Sonia Sea, the Loen Kingdom, and the port city in front of Jack. Perhaps there will be a different reaction, but of course, try to avoid doing so in front of the Chief of your City of Silver as much as possible.
“Also, the key point doesn’t necessarily lie with Jack. We have to consider other possibilities as well. You should tell us the specifics, such as the details of the mural, and maybe we can find something useful.”
At this point, Alger began to look forward to receiving information.
Unlike the past, Derrick was clearly smarter. He didn’t clumsily rely only on words to provide a description.
After receiving Mr. Fool’s permission, he conjured a series of scenes from the memories that he could recall. He showed the exploratory process and the points he found important to The Hanged Man, Justice, The Magician, and The World in a fragmented fashion, and then he included some explanations for them.
The walls that had collapsed in the darkness, the streets that passed through the destroyed buildings, the stone pillar-propped white and blue ancient temple that was covered in dust under the light of the animal hide lantern, the statue that hung upside down from a pitch-black cross, the series of murals depicting the Fallen Creator who suffered from the sin in place of humanity, the exceptionally alluring “mushrooms,” the statue at the altar that had strangely opened its eyes, and the young yellow-haired Jack who had been hiding in the back—all these scenes took shape and were reflected in the eyes of the Tarot Club members in the most direct and realistic manner.
The gloomy and dark tone, the sense of crisis with every step that was taken, and the bizarre development that The Sun was experiencing made Audrey rather excited. She became extremely interested in what he was saying.
This is the situation around the City of Silver… It’s more attractive than any novel I’ve ever read… This is the charm of mystery, uncertainty, and terror combined… Of course, to the humans who live there, this isn’t a good thing…Audrey’s thoughts were in disarray. She wanted nothing more than to immediately become a powerhouse at the level of a demigod and venture into that region ruled by darkness and storms.
Klein watched and sighed emotionally.
He was sighing because it truly wasn’t easy for the City of Silver to last all this time in such an environment. He sighed because Little Sun still wasn’t smart enough and had no experience. Otherwise, he would’ve been able to completely present the events that happened in the form of a movie or documentary. It would certainly be exciting and attractive!
However, this way, the description would take too long. My spirituality wouldn’t be able to endure if everyone were to watch such a movie. Also, the longer one stays above the gray fog, the more likely it is that something bad will happen in the outside world…Klein suddenly felt lucky.
Alger finished watching in silence as he thought over it. He got The Sun to pick a few important points he had chosen to present them above the long bronze table. Among them included the mural of the Fallen Creator resisting the six “evil gods.”
“Which evil gods are these?” Alger looked at the octopus with lightning wrapped around its body, black waves at its feet, an avian-feathered cloak on its back, and a three-pronged trident in its hand as he began to make connections.
Derrick shook his head honestly.
“I don’t know. I thought you would know them.”
Audrey and Fors cast their gazes over at the same time, carefully observing them several times, but they still failed to come up with any guesses.
They had originally thought that these were six of the eight ancient gods from the legends of the City of Silver, but they couldn’t find a suitable match. After all, there was a dragon, an elf, a giant, a phoenix, and an Annihilation Demonic Wolf, while there was only one giant in the mural.
This…The Fool took a serious look and his pupils nearly contracted.
In consideration of his standing, he had only taken a cursory look at the mural in the beginning, but now, he finally realized that something was wrong.
This is very similar to the statues of the six gods which I saw in the Tudor family’s underground ruin, except that one is a normal version and the other is a corrupted version… It really is a bit hard for people to look at it directly, especially Earth Mother, Lord of Storms, and Eternal Blazing Sun. Not only have they been sullied as evil gods, but they’re even akin to ugly monsters…Klein didn’t feel a sense of sudden enlightenment from having realized the truth. He had expected the True Creator to disparage the six gods and distort their images.
However, I can’t completely ignore the possibility of this mural appearing. Just like how I had always thought that the orthodox gods didn’t have a human form, with only symbols left. As a result, the statues in the ruins of the Tudor family have made me less certain… It seems like the establishment of the images of the gods have undergone a long evolution, and many secrets are hidden within…Klein was relieved when he saw that Miss Justice was focusing on examining the mural and didn’t pay attention to Mr. Fool’s attitude.
Because it involved whether or not Little Sun could get out of the strange predicament of repeating that short period of life, he decided to tell them what he knew.
Of course, the long introduction and display of the images of the six gods inside the underground ruin didn’t fit the identity of The Fool. He intended to control The World to complete this task.
And this was in line with his goal of making The World and Sherlock Moriarty equivalent.
The Fool should enigmatically say, “Evernight, Sun, Storm, Wisdom, Earth, Giant,” and then give no explanation, with superfluous descriptions…Klein thought for two seconds and let The World say in a hoarse voice, “I’ve seen similar statues.”
After attracting everyone’s gaze, he paused and added, “In an adventure to a Fourth Epoch ruin.”
Audrey was very interested, but she maintained her basic level of restraint.
“Mr. World, what kind of statues were there? Can you show it to us? Of course, if you aren’t willing to, or if you require compensation, it’s negotiable.”
“There’s no need, as this might also solve some of my doubts.” The World smiled darkly.
He acted by making a request to Mr. Fool, and when he got permission, he conjured the statues of the six gods and their corresponding Sacred Emblems.
With her head against the full moon, the lady, who wore layers upon layers of hazy dresses that didn’t repeat, gave off an exceptionally beautiful feeling. On her long black skirt, there were also specks of starlight, as if it were a night sky, and on top of that, that iconic Evernight Sacred Emblem. Audrey immediately recognized her to be the Evernight Goddess she worshiped.
This statue was most similar to the evil god in the upper left corner of the mural, but its face was more human, and there were no strange eyes hidden around it!
What sacrilege! This is sacrilegious to the Goddess!Audrey was a little angry, but she quickly calmed down.
As the most infamous evil god, it’s expected that the True Creator would let his followers disfigure the Goddess… But, why would there be a humanoid sculpture of the goddess in the underground ruins… Isn’t it said that the orthodox gods only have symbols?Audrey frowned slightly, lost in thought.
Alger felt somewhat enlightened as he said with a sigh, “So the murals depict the distorted images of the six gods.
“‘They’ really had humanoid images in the past…”
Perhaps this is the reason why the Churches have always been trying to find the Forsaken Land of the Gods… As for the Forsaken Land of the Gods, it’s most likely hidden in the depths of the Sonia Sea. Yes, it definitely doesn’t exist in a normal state; otherwise, it would be impossible for the deities to not notice it…Alger added silently inwardly.
The Sun was first taken aback before he came to a realization.
“Mr. Hanged Man, are these the deities that all of you mentioned before—the Evernight Goddess, the Lord of Storms…?”
“Yes,” The Hanged Man gave an affirmative answer.
“What do ‘They’ have to do with the apocalypse? What does it have to do with our land being forsaken by the Lord?” Derrick subconsciously pressed.
Unfortunately, no one could answer him.
Fors raised her hand in confusion.
“Why is there no God of Steam and Machinery?”
This was the god she believed in.
In the Northern and Southern Continents, the seven gods had always been equal!
“Rumor has it that the God of Steam and Machinery, also known as the God of Craftsmanship, wasn’t born until the Fourth Epoch. From the looks of it, it’s true, and the time node at which ‘He’ was born seems to be in the late Fourth Epoch, not in the early or mid-Fourth Epoch…” The Hanged Man said, a mixture of explanations and guesses.
He had an unconcealable enthusiasm for such topics.
So that’s the case…Fors felt a little guilty as she had never read the Steam and Machinery Bible seriously, and her faith appeared as just a way of life.
Derrick didn’t harp on the previous matter and instead asked, “Is this mural the key point?”
“Perhaps, you can try to break it, but don’t, heh, don’t let the chief suspect you.” The Hanged Man was about to say that he shouldn’t attempt to pronounce the honorific names of one of the six gods, or else ‘He’ or ‘They’ might directly descend into the Forsaken Land of the Gods, but after careful consideration, he realized that the Little Sun didn’t know the corresponding honorific names at all.
“Alright. Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man. You’re always so kind and enthusiastic. Also, Miss Justice, Miss Magician, and Mr. World, you are similarly as kindhearted,” Derrick thanked them sincerely.
Kind? Enthusiastic?The Hanged Man was momentarily unsure of how to react.
This was the first time that someone had used such words to describe him.
After the discussion was over, Klein suddenly remembered something. In the previous exploration of the abandoned temple of the True Creator, the City of Silver found the name “Rose Redemption.” However, it didn’t seem to pay attention to this.
It can’t be ignored… According to the evil spirit in the underground ruin, this extremely secretive organization is an organization led by fallen angels, and it is in no way inferior to the Twilight Hermit Order. Perhaps the “cyclic time” was set up by them…Thinking of this, The Fool, who was sitting upright in a high back chair, leisurely adjusted his posture and used his fingers to lightly tap the edge of the long, mottled table.
Audrey immediately turned her head and looked at Mr. Fool in excitement, waiting for ‘Him’ to give a hint.
The Hanged Man, The Sun, The Magician, and The World also looked expectantly at Mr. Fool.
Amid the fog, Klein chuckled and said, “Rose Redemption.”
Rose Redemption? What is that… The key point to getting out of this predicament? That’s right, there’s such a name in the corner of a mural near the top of the temple!Derrick seemed to understand something.
Alger, Audrey, and Fors also recalled and gave the name “Rose Redemption” high importance, but they didn’t fully understand the true meaning that Mr. Fool was trying to convey.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, what does Rose Redemption represent?” Audrey raised her hand and took the initiative to ask.
This time, Klein didn’t respond other than giving a short laugh.
His idea was very simple. The organization, the Rose Redemption, was intricately tied to the True Creator. No matter what happened in the temple, it would always point to them in some way.
As for whether this name was a so-called key point, Klein wasn’t sure or worried. After all, he held the right to interpretation.
If The Sun and the others misunderstood the real meaning, how could it be Mr. Fool’s fault?
Seeing The Fool chuckling silently, Audrey and the others had no choice but to withdraw their gaze and stop asking questions.
In a situation like this where they were only given hints and not explanations, they didn’t find it problematic. Existences at the level of deities typically had similar habits, and sometimes, what they gave weren’t even hints, but revelations.
In the eyes of a powerful figure like Mr. Fool, just providing a single name is enough. Our failure to comprehend things is because we are lacking. We need to work harder at figuring out and attempting things…Audrey was increasingly looking forward to her future as a Psychiatrist.
“… I remember that there was something related to Rose Redemption in that semi-abandoned temple?” Alger tilted his head and looked at The Sun.
Without any hesitation, Derrick nodded and said, “Yes. It was text derived from Jotun in a corner of the murals. We used quite some time to decipher those words.”
Text derived from Jotun…Alger hadn’t paid much attention to this detail before, but he couldn’t help but make connections at that moment in time.
That little boy, Jack, seems to have gone there from the Sonia Sea… Text derived from Jotun…Alger deliberated before making a request to conjure a line of text.
Those words were in ancient Feysac, the origins of the Northern Continent’s language, and they meant: “Rose Redemption.”
Derrick took a closer look and was stunned.
“It’s very close, but the way that the words end is handled differently.
“Mr. Hanged Man, is this a language from where you come from?”
As he spoke, Derrick conjured the text on the mural again.
“Yes.” Alger gave an affirmative answer. “This language itself has evolved. The one you found should be of an earlier type.”
In the world of linguistics, this type of language which is similar to ancient Feysac is widely regarded as a characteristic of the Solomon Empire…Historian Klein gave the most accurate answer in his mind.
Alger paused.
“What about the content of the corresponding mural?”
“I wasn’t in charge of that area, and I didn’t take a careful look before departing…” Derrick instantly felt ashamed.
Alger nodded without a change in expression.
“Find a chance to clarify this. There might be a crucial point hidden within.”
“Alright!” Derrick was increasingly convinced that things weren’t so bad after all.
Seeing that he had relaxed quite a bit, Audrey was a little curious and a little puzzled as she asked, “Mr. Hanged Man, if that young boy named Jack is the child of the Listener you described, why would he be able to communicate with The Sun and the others?”
After discussing the corresponding terms for “Rose Redemption,” she was completely certain that the City of Silver used a different language compared to the other countries in the Northern and Southern Continent like Loen.
And above the gray fog, everyone is able to communicate fluently, without any gaps in communication. It’s all thanks to Mr. Fool’s powers…Audrey praised in her heart.
Alger scoffed as he looked at her.
“Miss Justice, you haven’t experienced any Beyonder events, have you?
“Jack has already become such a terrifying monster, so what else can’t he change? Trust me, there are times when language knowledge is very easy to obtain, with it taking just a second or two.”
“…”
Audrey blinked, feeling that she had once again exposed that she didn’t have much experience or knowledge in mysticism.
After this matter came to a close, the Tarot Gathering resumed as per the usual schedule. Audrey looked towards the end of the long bronze table and said, “Mr. Fool, this time there are three more Roselle diary pages. I still owe you seven.”
Upon hearing that, Fors hurriedly added, “Mr. Fool, I also received some responses. There will be new Roselle diary pages the next time.”
“Very well.” Klein chuckled in response.
By the side, Derrick suddenly felt ashamed again, because he hadn’t had time to visit the library last week to look through any material and memorize historical details due to his participation in the exploratory team.
After a simple process, Klein picked up the three diary pages which were conjured, and he began to read with great anticipation.
“8th August. For the first time, I was invited to the White Maple Palace to attend a ball held by His Majesty.
“These aristocrats are really f*cking extravagant, with the food they eat completely being in pursuit of novelty. Things like grilled swans, sheep’s testicles…
“I have to say, I was very surprised at the beginning. The aristocrats of this world, yes—this is limited only to aristocrats, really love cleanliness; it’s common for them to take baths, and toilet paper has already taken a nascent form. They totally aren’t like the aristocrats of Earth’s middle ages.
“I originally thought that this was an effect of the existence of true gods, but I was later informed that this was an improvement that had to be made because of some kind of threat. Beyonders of a particular Sequence are able to spread the plague through dirty habits. I wonder which pathway and Sequence that is.
“At that time, my first thought was that there’s something wrong with these aristocrats’ brains, right? Since they’re afraid of the plague, why don’t they clean up the streets? Why didn’t they build a complete sewage system? Why don’t they uplift the slums?
“They’re all in the same city. Does this mean that this place will be fine when there’s a plague over there?
“Well, with water sources, food, and people isolated and them moving only in one direction, perhaps it really will be alright…
“But there are plagues that can be transmitted through the air! When I hold a high position, I must push for urban planning and clean up the environment. Even without the plague, just living in such a stinking city is still very annoying!
“Oh right, I’ve been summoned tonight by His Majesty.
“I thought that since I was born on Earth, I, who received an education of all men being equal, would be neither humble nor arrogant and appear rather calm. But in fact, I remained very nervous and excited, unconsciously bending my waist and bowing my head. Of course, I know that in terms of dignity, I’m equal to the King…
“This is the charm of power!”
Even though this entire page is filled with daily activities, the Emperor has still managed to make me laugh… He was also someone with a goal… Indeed, even for someone born in the modern world, they will still become apprehensive and sycophantic when faced with someone of high status, a person who can influence their fates…Klein smiled, his mood much more relaxed.
He turned to the second page and continued reading.
“11th November. About to advance to Sequence 4 to become a demigod.
“After this, as long as I don’t lose control, then my life’s natural order will experience a qualitative change. I would no longer be a short-lived creature. Of course, different Sequences of different pathways will be in different states.
“I faced two choices. One is Alchemist of the Savant pathway, and the other is Mysticologist of the Mystery Pryer pathway. Eventually, I chose not to change pathways since the Hidden Sage is a very dangerous existence. However, I ultimately suspect that ‘He’ isn’t a real deity. Perhaps, ‘He’ is of a slightly lower level.
“After becoming an Alchemist, I will be able to inject ‘soul’ into the items I create and give them life. This is the feeling of being a Creator. It will definitely be excellent. It’s also the reason why I continued choosing this Beyonder pathway.
“After obtaining this Sequence’s Beyonder characteristic, I should be able to complete more of my concepts. There will come a day when the saying, ‘it’s not that we aren’t working hard, it’s just that the cheat has a Gundam.’ It will be a Gundam in the truest meaning of the word!
“The only problem is that the corresponding ritual of Alchemist needs to extract all the life force of a particular region, desertification of the land and the drying of lakes… Why is this not much different from a cult’s sacrificial ritual…
“I’ve always felt that the potion Sequence system has too many dark and crazy parts to it. Occasionally, it would be so evil that it can make one despair.”
The Emperor also feels the same way…Seeing this, Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
Sometimes, he also felt that the background color of this world was grayish-black and crazy.
Things like the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation and Indestructibility, the laws of pathway convergence, and interchangeability of close Sequences all bring about change that leads to tragedy.
Alchemist is a very interesting Sequence. Alchemical Life sounds forbidden and is a domain very close to that of deities… I wonder if the Emperor made any Gundams before he was assassinated… Probably not…Klein’s thoughts drifted away for a moment.
He was rather curious about the ritual of becoming a demigod-like High-Sequence Beyonder. Unfortunately, Roselle didn’t record much of it. After all, it was a diary, not a notebook.
Sequence 4 Mysticologist of the Mystery Pryer pathway sounds good too…Klein turned over the second diary page and displayed the third page in front of him.
“23rd April. This bunch of aristocrats really are a mess! I even thought that Ma’am Karen had seduced me for sex because she had taken a fancy for my inner self. But who knew that her husband, the Earl of Champagne, was peeping in the opposite room. He was even thrilled and even f**king wanted to f**k me!
You’re reading on B o x n o v e l .com Thanks!
“I’m sorry, but I just can’t accept it, so I had to kick him out of the room.
“Compared to their family, I’m just a pure child!”
“…”
Klein was momentarily speechless. He felt that the private life of Emperor Roselle was really filled with excitement and that many of the Intis aristocracy were also sufficiently eccentric.
If some aristocrat tries to seek novelty and finds a curly-haired baboon, some kind of disease might even be born…Klein sighed and looked down.
“25th April. To cultivate my character and hone my mind, I went fishing at Swan Lake. I hope that one day I can go fishing at sea for a mermaid.
“Sigh, I’ve been quite depraved recently. I have to invigorate my spirit and invent more things. I can’t leave any gaps! Since I transmigrated to this world, I will brand this era with my name!”
… Emperor, it’s better if you had fallen into depravity…Klein’s mouth twitched without any intention of making comment.
Then, he calmly looked at the last diary entry on the last page.
“26th April. Zaratul came visiting. I deliberately asked him what a miracle was.
“He asked me in return about what I thought it was.
“What I think it is? There is only one miracle in my heart, and that is the wonders of civilization! For example, the Great Twilight Hall of the Feysac Empire, the former residence of the Giant King, Aurmir.
“Zaratul finally gave a direct answer.
“He said, ‘What is a miracle? A miracle is to be resurrected from the dead!’”
A miracle is to be resurrected from the dead?
Klein suddenly remembered what had happened to him!
The head injury of a man who shot himself in the head miraculously healing; a Beyonder who, having died from having his heart crushed, crawled out of his grave in the middle of the night—are these considered “miracles” of being resurrected from the dead? Is this the “miracle” the leader of the Secret Order, Zaratul, spoke of? And Sequence 2 of the Seer pathway is called a Miracle Invoker!At this moment, Klein felt like he had grasped something important, but he was unable to piece together all the clues to form the truth he wanted.
As I had guessed before, there are other factors at work for my choice of having Seer as my beginning Sequence… My greatest support is the mysterious space above the gray fog which happens to eliminate all interference and provide Seers the most coveted environment… My characteristic of “resurrection” also seems to have come from the gray fog as well…
When I came to Backlund, the events in which Nimblewright Master Rosago was involved in were naturally drawn to me, which is consistent with the convergence of Beyonder characteristics of the same pathway. The higher “quality” it is, the stronger the attraction as the effects appear intermittently… The sudden change in the Antigonus family notebook’s style of passing key information to me, related to the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range via the Misfortune Cloth Puppet, might also be a result of such elements…
Combined with the other miscellaneous phenomena, does it mean that this mysterious space has a very close relationship with the Seer Beyonder pathway? That this is a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact of the corresponding Sequence? Or perhaps it’s a divine kingdom left behind by a Sequence 0 of the same pathway?
There’s also the possibility of it being the so-called “Uniqueness” of the Seer pathway…
Klein moved his gaze away from Roselle’s diary, his anticipation for advancing to a High-Sequence Beyonder increasing. He wondered what he would discover in the hidden area after he completed the staircase of light.
Perhaps the reason for my transmigration and the way home will be found there…He suppressed his excitement and allowed Roselle’s diary pages to disappear from his hands.
At the same time, he became increasingly wary of the leader of the Secret Order, Zaratul.
He was a powerful existence that had long since become a Miracle Invoker from the Seer pathway many years ago!
There might be times and matters that have his fingerprints hidden all over them!
Although all of these thoughts were churning in his mind, Klein acted as though nothing had happened as he calmly said, “You can begin your transactions.”
Fors immediately turned to look at Miss Justice who sat on the same side of the table, and she said with expectation, “I have received a reply. My teacher has a pair of Mirror Dragon eyes. The price is 1,000 pounds.”
Upon saying that, Fors felt a little uneasy. This was because Dorian Gray Abraham’s reserve price was 800 pounds, which was already at a premium above the usual 500–600 pounds. And on that foundation, she had added another 200 pounds.
After attending so many Tarot Gatherings and all kinds of Beyonder circles, I finally understand one thing. Just like Emperor Roselle said, money isn’t omnipotent, but nothing can be done without money…
Although I’ve already received the fixed payment for my new book and have savings reaching 350 pounds, there’s still the Spirit Eater stomach pouch awaiting me. There’s also all kinds of expenses needed for Sequence 7, 6, 5, and even 4… The meaning before Mr. Fool’s secret hint is that I should be able to be freed from the curse of the full moon once I become a High-Sequence Beyonder… Even if I can find some of them through Teacher, I can’t fully rely on him and the Abraham family…
In this regard, saving up money on my own isn’t enough, and efforts must be made to make money…
The price of 1,000 pounds is really expensive. If Miss Justice wishes to bargain, I’ll later tell her that Teacher agreed to lower the price by 100 pounds after repeated negotiations…As Fors waited for the reply, she consoled herself.
“1,000 pounds?” Audrey never expected to receive news for the Psychiatrist potion ingredients so quickly, so she subconsciously asked in a confirming tone.
Without waiting for a reply from Fors, she happily added, “Okay, deal!”
Although she still owed Viscount Glaint a final installment and still owed The Fool’s adorer 2,000 pounds, she would officially be declared an adult at the New Year’s Ball. Not only would her control over her wealth be greater than ever before, but she would also receive many valuable gifts, such as the one promised by her father, Earl Hall, a few days earlier. He had promised to give his dear daughter a further 50,000 pounds in Backlund Bank shares and more than 2,000 pounds in cash. Hence, 1,000 pounds wasn’t a number that she was bothered with.
Audrey had originally asked Mr. Fool to extend the payment period of the 2,000 pounds to February or March in order, on the one hand, to pay off her debt to Viscount Glaint, and to save up money as discreetly as possible without arousing suspicion. On the other hand, she had to set aside an additional budget for the ingredients of the Psychiatrist potion.
Now was the time to use the budget!
At most, I’ll have to tighten my belt like how I did for the past few months. After March, there wouldn’t be any problems!Audrey thought, not troubled at all.
She agreed? She agreed…Fors was both happy and confused.
Fors asked Mr. Fool to bear witness to the transaction and arranged for Miss Justice to make the payment first before she delivered the Beyonder ingredient on Wednesday. As Fors decided to head for Pritz Harbor immediately upon receiving the cash, without wasting any time in the middle, she looked at the three gentlemen—The Sun, The Hanged Man, and The World.
“Does anyone have any information on the Spirit Eater stomach pouch?”
After calming down, she discovered that with her experience in the acting method, she could digest the excess Beyonder characteristic much faster than she had expected. One week was almost equivalent to two weeks of the past.
In about ten days, she would be able to completely digest and resolve the problem.
When she gathers the ingredients and advances to Trickmaster, she felt that she would be able to perfectly pass the first test given by her teacher, Dorian. She would gain more attention and would no longer be a mere student who was taken in out of gratitude.
Derrick nodded and said, “I was just about to tell you that during this exploration, we obtained some Spirit Eater stomach pouches. I can exchange it at low prices after I return to the City of Silver. Uh, that’s under the premise that I’m no longer under surveillance.”
“Okay, but it seems that you have no use for gold pounds?” Fors asked directly.
After the operation to save Little Sun, she had a preliminary understanding of the City of Silver.
Without waiting for The Sun to say a word, Alger interjected, “You can hand me the corresponding cash or gold coins to me. 300 pounds is a very reasonable price. I will provide the Solar High Priest potion formula to The Sun.”
“Mr. Hanged Man, you have the formula to Solar High Priest?” Derrick asked in pleasant surprise.
During his previous patrols and his recent explorations, he had increasingly felt that the powers of the Sun pathway were perfect for dealing with the dark.
Although the Giant pathway’s Sequence 6 Dawn Paladin could already create the light of dawn, in the realm of the Holy and Light, it’s still inferior to a Light Suppliant!
The Hanged Man nodded slightly and said, “That’s right!”
He had found the Solar High Priest potion formula in a treasury of the Rorsted Archipelago, but it was only recently that he had found an opportunity to provide sufficient justification and have the sufficient conditions to have the right to read it once.
The reason that he gave was that people suspected to be priests of the Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun had appeared on the Sonia Sea, and since he was temporarily unable to return to the Intis Republic, he could only search for the potion ingredients corresponding to Solar High Priest. Moreover, the hatred for the Eternal Blazing Sun could turn mere rumors into the basis for action by the Church of the Lord of Storms.
Derrick was delighted at first, but he soon said with some awkwardness, “The value of the Sequence 7 potion formula is higher than a Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch. I… I don’t have the gold pounds all of you were talking about.”
“You can repay it with ingredients of the same value,” The Hanged Man gave a terse response. “But I don’t know what I can get from you… First, you should make a list of the common monsters found around the City of Silver and their corresponding ingredients. I’ll then choose from that list.”
“No problem. After this exploration is over, I will do it as quickly as possible.” Derrick was visibly relieved.
By the side, Klein wanted to facepalm, but in the end, he didn’t manipulate The World to break the deal. It was because he also wanted to know what kind of monsters and ingredients were common around the City of Silver.
As Audrey secretly sighed, The Hanged Man looked around and raised his request.
“I need a pair of Dragon-Eyed Sea Condor eyes. I’ll pay the necessary compensation.”
He only mentioned the Dragon-Eyed Sea Condor eyes… In other words, Mr. Hanged Man has clues regarding the Blue Shadow Falcon’s crystalline feathers… He really does have many channels and resources…Audrey, who had seen the potion formula for Wind-blessed, thought with some enlightenment.
After the transactions came to an end, they began to freely exchange information about their areas, and the end of the Tarot Gathering quickly approached.
During the process, The World inquired for clues about mermaids and obtained an answer similar to the one he had received from Sharron.
When everything was over, Klein, who had been watching quietly, thought it necessary to warn Miss Justice and Miss Magician.
A terrifying object that is suspected to be a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact has appeared around Prince Edessak. It might even involve 0-08, which would definitely not be a simple matter. Furthermore, the last time a similar situation occurred, Tingen City had faced the threat of an evil god’s spawn, and it had almost disappeared from the map! Hence, now there’s also a hidden danger in Backlund!Klein thought for a few seconds, making The World say in a hoarse voice, “Ladies and gentlemen, I have recently received some information that a major event is brewing in Backlund. This will bring about a great deal of unrest and may lead to a tragedy.”
“What’s the major event?” Audrey asked with concern.
Unknowingly, her brow had begun to slightly furrow.
“I don’t know.” The World shook his head calmly.
“Where would the element of unrest and the possible tragedy come from?” Fors asked nervously.
From the previous gatherings, she had confirmed that Mr. World’s sources were trustworthy.
The World acted stumped as he shook his head and said, “There’s contradictory information, making it impossible for me to give a definite answer.”
Upon saying this, he looked up and earnestly cast his gaze towards the figure within the gray fog at the end of the mottled table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, your adorer in Backlund must’ve detected something, right?”
Everyone’s eyes immediately focused towards the end of the long bronze table, with everyone feeling different feelings—curiosity, worry, anticipation, and tenseness.
With the attention on him, Klein leaned back and said in a casual tone, “Edessak Augustus.”
Prince Edessak Augustus? What connection does he have with the danger that might lead to tragedy? Moreover, this matter seems to have received the attention of Mr. Fool!Audrey instantly matched the name with a face, giving rise to great worry and doubt in her.
In her opinion, things that caught the attention of Mr. Fool were either very dangerous, extremely secretive, or had far-reaching importance, and were by no means simple. For example, the True Creator had attempted to descend upon Backlund with the help of Lanevus and the harsh conditions of East Borough’s factory district, Emperor Roselle’s Dark Emperor card, or the death of the Duke Negan, and the Twilight Hermit Order.
Taking these examples into account, Audrey had good reason to believe that, if not handled well, or given too little attention, the major event involving Prince Edessak would inevitably lead to a very, very terrible storm!
Yes… Prince Edessak hasn’t bothered me for quite some time, and I was only relieved by that and didn’t think too much about it. Now, it does seem a little problematic… At the previous ball, he still warmly kept me back to discuss some boring topics, trying his hand at pompous bad humor. But just two or three days after that, he turned rather cold and had even deliberately avoided me… I have to find a chance to ask Father about him, but I can’t show too much curiosity, or else it might be very possible that he would agree to the royal family’s marriage request…Audrey recalled some details, and she suddenly felt her shoulders sink from the weight.
She had never liked Prince Edessak, including his two elder brothers, and she had no intention of becoming a princess consort. As for the reason, it was very simple. The followers of the Evernight Goddess couldn’t accept that the Augustus family had believed in the Lord of Storms for generations, which meant their arrogance, pomposity, contempt, and eccentricity against women had penetrated deep into their bones. It was hard to change them which was the one thing Audrey couldn’t tolerate the most.
When she thought of the strict, ancient, and extremely conservative environment she would find herself in after becoming a princess consort, Audrey felt that she would surely go crazy and flee, disregarding everything else. So, she wasn’t moved at all by the rather solicitous flattery of the princes; she was even very repulsed.
Edessak Augustus… The last name implies that he’s a member of the royal family. I vaguely remember that he’s a prince? What dangerous matter is he going to do? I have no way of coming into contact with him… Right, I can ask Miss Audrey and Viscount Glaint for help, but I have to think of a reason ahead of time to prevent any suspicion from them…Fors frowned slightly as she interpreted Mr. Fool’s words.
Alger was very interested in the matter, but he didn’t dare to ask Mr. Fool, who was obviously just providing a hint. He could only ponder to himself for two seconds before saying to Justice, The Magician, and The World, “The atmosphere over the sea isn’t calm either. It might have a connection with Backlund, just like those machines.”
His words were completely baseless. He simply wanted to exaggerate the degree of the danger and let the three Tarot Club members in Backlund investigate it diligently.
… I have to say that Mr. Hanged Man has acted in concert so well…Klein, who was watching from the sidelines, gave up on the idea of having The World say something similar.
He only mentioned Prince Edessak, but not the lady with the sapphire ring who was suspected of having a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. He didn’t even mention the possibility that the matter Prince Edessak might be involved in had to do with 0-08 and Ince Zangwill because he didn’t know the circumstances of the top Sealed Artifact that could even destroy a country. All he could rely on were minute clues to make guesses that he wasn’t completely sure of. He was afraid that if he directly told the key points to Justice and Miss Magician, their investigations would be detected by the target the moment they honed in on the target.
This was also why Klein didn’t try to find an opportunity to inform the Machinery Hivemind. Based on his guesses about Sealed Artifact 0-08, he suspected that if he left Minsk Street and rode a horse carriage to the Lever Cathedral or the Steam Cathedral, he would encounter an unexpected and absolutely unstoppable attack, such as the eruption of a Sealed Artifact hidden underground or a fatal strike of a High-Sequence Beyonder.
Only the screening of the gray fog allowed Klein to not worry about such problems. To a certain extent, he could inform Justice and The Magician about this through a more gentle, more roundabout, and more veiled manner.
In addition, Klein had other plans. It was to “leave” Backlund by bowing out the stage as a side character among side characters and changing his appearance without anyone noticing. He would then secretly return and contact the Machinery Hivemind in a manner beyond the Grade 0 Sealed Artifact’s senses!
Let’s hope this will succeed. I hope there’s a chance of finding Ince Zangwill! Yes, the premise is that he is indeed involved in this matter… Wait a minute, while Mr. Azik was after Ince Zangwill, he had a conflict with MI9. He became secretly wanted, and MI9 has always been considered to be a pro-royal faction in the military… A series of coincidences revolving Prince Edessak is rather similar to the features displayed by Sealed Artifact 0-08 in the past… This seems to indirectly confirm Ince Zangwill’s existence…
Klein closed his eyes, and the bright boots and pale hand flashed back to him.
He leaned back in his chair, his lips curving upward.
“Ladies and gentlemen, we shall meet next week.”
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey stood in front of the full-length mirror, staring blankly at her reflection.
There were good news and bad news for her at this Tarot Gathering.
The good news was that she was about to receive one of the Psychiatrist potion’s main ingredients.
Although she was no longer the ignorant girl who had bought some basic general knowledge from The Hanged Man for a thousand pounds and knew the approximate price of a lot of Beyonder ingredients, she didn’t mind paying a premium for the eyes of a Mirror Dragon.
After Duke Negan’s assassination, she gained the desire and motivation to raise her Sequence to receive the corresponding combat strength. For this, she didn’t want to wait any longer and was willing to pay a price—as long as the ingredients appeared, she would immediately accept the offer as long as the price wasn’t too outrageous, in case something unexpected happened.
It’s like a precious piece of jewelry that many noble ladies have set their eyes on. It’s also like the purebred houses with unique bloodlines that men like. The corresponding premium is inevitable and unavoidable. At times, it’s not impossible to have the price double or triple… Besides, with Fors busying herself in the process of contacting her teacher, she definitely shouldn’t be left wasting her time while taking on risks. Yes… She also doesn’t know that I’m Justice…Audrey thought indifferently.
As for the bad news, it was no doubt related to the matter of Prince Edessak. It left her concerned and worried.
Fortunately, Mr. World received the news, and Mr. Fool had provided a warning. Otherwise, who knows how things would’ve turned out… Audrey, with such excellent conditions, you could certainly solve this problem! Come on!The girl drew the sign of the crimson moon against the reflection in the mirror and tried hard to be optimistic.
Then, she restrained her emotions and headed out to the piano room, preparing to participate in her scheduled piano lesson as if nothing had happened.
This was because Earl Hall and his wife, as well as Hibbert Hall wouldn’t be home until dinner, and she had no one to ask for information now. She could only tell herself to be calm, to be composed, and to be patient.
Before the tutor arrived, Audrey casually played the piano, using the beautiful melody to cleanse her mind and soul.
When she finished playing, she noticed that Susie had opened the door at some point and was sitting beside her. She still had a pair of gold-rimmed glasses hanging around her neck.
“Audrey, what problems did you encounter? The sound of your piano tells me that you’re frustrated over something,” Susie said suddenly.
Uh…Audrey froze, not knowing how to reply.
She suddenly felt that having a “mind-reading dog” at home wasn’t necessarily a good thing…
…
Within the campsite that had a lit bonfire.
With his eyes closed, Derrick Berg thought back quietly to what had happened at the Tarot Gathering and made sure that he hadn’t forgotten the memories of his repeated experiences.
After an unknown period of time, he opened his eyes, which were brimming with anticipation, and looked around. However, what entered into his eyes were flames and his teammates, who were exactly the same as in his memories.
At that moment, the cross-legged Demon Hunter Colin, who was leaning against a stone pillar, said, “We will set off after 50 rounds of lightning.”
At this moment, Derrick was sure that everything that had happened before wasn’t a dream or a hallucination.
…
Cherwood Borough. 15 Minsk Street.
Klein went down to the first floor and sat in the activity room, feeling the warmth of the fireplace.
He quietly rocked in the reclining chair without reading the newspapers, magazines, or even books.
It was all so peaceful and silent until he heard the ringing of his doorbell.
Klein, who was wearing a house shirt and cashmere vest, got up and walked towards the door. The visitor took him by surprise.
He opened the door and chuckled.
“Good afternoon, Emlyn. Aren’t you supposed to be helping at the Harvest Church at this hour?”
It was the handsome, somewhat effeminate, Vampire Emlyn White, whose hair was combed back at an angle.
The arrogant man’s expression froze when he heard Klein’s greeting. It took him a bit of effort to recover his composure.
“I have something to consult with you, Detective. Sherlock. Moriarty!” Emlyn enunciated one word at a time.
After inviting him into the activity room, Klein returned to his reclining chair and asked with a smile, “What is it? The fee for a consultation is one pound, but the consultation cannot exceed an hour.”
Emlyn White didn’t pay attention to his words, and he said while deep in thought, “A big shot wants me to do something… Although that matter can help me solve my problem indirectly, it also contains a great amount of risk.
“I don’t have any friends, and I’m afraid my parents will be worried, and you’re a very knowledgeable Beyonder detective… What do you suggest? Reject or accept?”
Solve your problem? Clearing the psychological cue?Klein said thoughtfully, “I can’t give you any advice with just the word ‘something.’”
Emlyn White fell silent for a few seconds before he clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, “It has something to do with that Fool…”
“Huh?” Klein almost lifted his hand to his ear.
After a second of confirmation, Klein clasped his hands together and leaned forward.
“What exactly is this something?”
“No, I can’t say any further.” Emlyn White shook his head firmly.
Afraid of being probed, Klein didn’t pursue the matter. He simply analyzed the situation based on the information that the vampire had just revealed.
Something to do with The Fool… It can help Emlyn White resolve his problem… Contains a high risk… Combined with his previous ideas, this seems to indicate that he intended to hold an appropriate ritual to pray to The Fool, which is also me, so as to eliminate the psychological cue and gain his long-awaited freedom… However, this is no longer a ritual that Emlyn will be holding himself. It’s a result of a particular big shot’s instructions, and with this vampire’s pride, for him to address the person that way, it most likely means that the person is a powerhouse among the Sanguine… Why would a Sanguine big shot send a descendant to pray to The Fool? Have they started working with the Aurora Order?
Confused, Klein looked up at the expectant Emlyn and scoffed to himself.
Try guessing if I’ll respond to your prayers.
He hesitated for two seconds and didn’t make a suggestion. Instead, he said, “Statistically speaking, when praying to a hidden existence without understanding the situation, 30 out of 100 cases would not receive any response. 68 cases will end up encountering all sorts of terrible things and cause them to lose their lives, or live a life worse than death. Only two cases have the possibility of success, allowing them to get what they want, but the price they pay might not be what they want.”
As a former keyboard warrior, Klein had always believed that when it came to proving something or reinforcing a point of view, anyone who just gave an example, an exception, without mentioning the entire sample and overall statistics was being an asshole. It was merely a trick of concept, and in these cases, there were usually similar companion words, such as “I have a friend,” “a girl I know,” or “someone around me.”
Therefore, to convince Emlyn White, he deliberately fabricated some data.
Of course, this wasn’t entirely baseless. At least, many of the files which Klein had read while he was a member of a Nighthawks team had described similar situations.
“Only two cases of success? Problems happen to 68 cases?” Startled, Emlyn couldn’t help but lift his hand to smooth his hair.
“Basically, that is the level of danger over the matter you’re going to do. If you have malicious intentions, the risk is even higher than this,” Klein replied sincerely.
Emlyn shook his head subconsciously.
“No, there’s no malice. B-besides, the big shot will protect me in the process.”
No malice? Uh, even if you have malice, you might not know since you’re just cannon fodder who has been pushed to the front lines…Klein raised his right palm and strengthened his tone with a gesture.
“This will reduce the risk by a lot, but it definitely won’t reduce it to zero. Does that big shot really have the means to resist a hidden existence?”
“… Probably, not,” Emlyn answered haltingly.
“So.” Klein spread his hands.
He suddenly revealed a smile and said, “Emlyn, there is no need for you to take this risk. Even if you completely believe in Earth Mother, it will not affect your life in any way. Look at the citizens of Feynapotter; don’t they eat, dress, and do whatever they want? When the time comes, there’s a high chance that Father Utravsky will no longer force you to do volunteer work at the Harvest Church. You will regain your original freedom.
“Furthermore, I believe that you have adapted well to the teachings of Earth Mother without any contradictions.”
Emlyn White remained silent for a while and said, “Being a believer because I like ‘Her’ beliefs is completely different from being forcefully turned into a believer through a psychological cue. Even if I do abandon the moon one day and believe in Earth Mother, I also hope that it is a choice that I freely made. It has nothing to do with others; this is the last pride of a Sanguine.”
Klein looked at Emlyn with some surprise. He hadn’t expected him to be so insistent.
He considered for two seconds and didn’t try to persuade him again by giving a terse acknowledgment.
“The problem is actually very simple, that is, do you have the courage to face a certain degree of danger because of the orders of the big shot and the temptation to get rid of the cue. If you’re willing to sacrifice your life for this, then the answer is extremely simple.
“In short, this matter will ultimately be left to you to decide.”
Emlyn listened with a heavy expression, and he instinctively retorted, “If I really choose to make the attempt, it’s definitely not for myself, but for all Sanguine! Resolving this problem is just an additional perk!”
For all Sanguine? What matter of mine involves all Sanguine? That big shot was lying to you, right?Klein sneered.
“Do you believe that a weak vampire has the chance to save an entire race?”
“Sanguine, Sanguine!” Emlyn emphasized. “Moreover, my strength isn’t bad either. It’s equivalent to Sequence 7 of you humans. By the way, it’s the kind that specializes in combat!
“As for whether you believe it or not, you wouldn’t understand.” He stood up and said, “Although your analysis and suggestions are meaningless, I still have to thank you. Uh, the consultation fee will be deducted from the previous suitcase and tin box.”
“Huh?” Klein wasn’t able to react for a moment to what he was talking about.
It was only when Emlyn had left that he suddenly realized what he meant.
Aren’t the vessels in large transactions usually free?
That petty and stingy vampire!
…
In the darkness, in which the frequency of lightning had yet to resume, the exploratory team from the City of Silver “punctually” arrived at the periphery of the abandoned temple.
Derrick remembered that during their first operation, all the animal hide lanterns had been extinguished here. The entire team fell into pure darkness, and he had also heard the creepy “cry for help” coming from the depths of the temple.
According to the conjectures from Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice, this might be the starting point for our repeated cycles. But why would we wake up in the campsite outside the city and not directly here?Remembering the discussion at the Tarot meeting, Derrick raised his arm and prayed secretly, as suggested.
A pure light suddenly burst out from his body, causing Joshua and the other members of the exploratory team to quickly assume battle positions.
“What happened?” Demon Hunter Colin drew his sword and asked in a deep voice.
Derrick looked left and right in “horror” and said, “Your Excellency, I just heard a child crying ‘save me… save me…’”
He wanted to test if this was a key point!
“And now?” Colin asked warily.
“I don’t hear it anymore.” Derrick listened carefully.
Demon Hunter Colin glanced at Joshua and the others from the corner of his eye. “Did any of you hear it?”
“No.” The exploratory team members shook their heads.
After pondering for a few seconds, Colin came to a decision. He took out a dark blue metal bottle from the secret compartment in his belt and smeared the colorless, viscous liquid on his sword.
Then, he stabbed upwards with his sword.
Suddenly, the sky lit up. Streaks of silver, snake-like beams started to surge upwards, quickly spreading in all directions.
The silver-white light instantly enveloped all the members of the exploratory team, as if illuminating the darkest “corner” of every single one of them.
With a sizzling sound, the silver serpents drilled into the void, heading off into the unknown.
Everything calmed down very quickly, leaving only the dim light of the animal hide lanterns scattered in silence.
Colin narrowed his eyes, whatever he attempted had sensed something unknown. After a full five seconds, he raised his hand and pointed forward.
“From now on, we can’t afford to be careless. We have to be on full alert.”
Such familiar words… This isn’t the key to breaking out of this predicament…Derrick calmed his heart and followed the team into the half-deserted temple without any delay.
This time, he learned his lesson and didn’t look at the face of the Fallen Creator. In the process of inspecting the ground, he managed to get himself to investigate the area where the mural was by being proactive.
He held onto the animal hide lantern and the Axe of Hurricane in his hands as he and one of his teammates began to take action as a small team.
He finally reached his destination after passing through a series of mottled and crumbling walls.
As the light from the animal hide lantern grew closer, the mural on the wall gradually became clearer.
Derrick first looked towards the corner and found the strange, memorable line of words.
Rose Redemption…he silently chanted the name, raised the animal hide lantern, and carefully examined the details of the mural.
On the highest area of the mottled wall was a huge, blurry, pitch-black cross. A shadow that was difficult to discern was hanging upside down on it.
Against such a backdrop, there was a desolate plain.
In the plains, there was a long line of people. Their destination was a distant mountain—the cross on top of the mountain, and the figure hanging upside down.
Within the line, some of the people were kneeling on the ground, praying devoutly. Others had already stood up and were walking forward while facing a raging wind.
Their faces were simple sketches, as though it was trying to highlight their tattered clothing. Only the leader at the front was relatively clearer.
It was a tall and thin man with long, silver hair reaching his back.
This man had soft facial features; his head was lowered, and his eyes were tightly shut. There were layers upon layers of wings of light on his back.
Angel! A legendary angel!Derrick observed the situation around the leader with excitement.
Soon, he discovered a meandering, rippling river beneath the feet of the seemingly angelic man.
The river kept twisting and turning, and it led back into itself, becoming the source!
A cycle! This creates a cycle!Derrick felt that he had caught on to something important.
In the cycles of experiences, there was actually a circular river in the mural on the wall!
The latter was obviously hinting or revealing something!
Derrick looked up and saw the silver-haired angel with an uncountable number of wings. There was a touch of indifference in the gentleness of his face, as though he was looking down at a river, looking down at fate.
Is this the true meaning behind Mr. Fool’s hint?Derrick thought for a moment and decided to give it a try—if he succeeded, he planned on blaming all his anomalies on the boy, Jack. If he failed, no one would remember what he had done!
Under the stunned gaze of his teammates, Derrick raised the Axe of Hurricane and viciously slashed at the river in the mural.
The lightning that had just flashed by was triggered, and the silver light fell onto the axe.
Bam!
Derrick’s axe, wrapped in streaks of silver, struck the river in the mural, causing the wall to cave in and stone chips to fly everywhere.
With one strike, the river that had its source connected to its mouth completely disintegrated.
Just as he was looking forward to having the cycle broken, resulting in the members of the exploratory team escaping the temple, Demon Hunter Colin’s figure phased away and appeared before him, his face grim.
“What were you doing?”
The tip of the demigod’s sword was still pointed downwards, but the grip on his hilt was clearly tighter than before.
Thinking back to the collective wisdom of the Tarot Club members, Derrick said, half ‘doubtfully’ and half ‘fearfully,’ “Your Excellency, a black shadow flashed past here just now. It’s true! It looked like the figure of a child!”
Without looking away, Colin Iliad asked another team member, “Haim, did you see it?”
The exploratory team member named Haim subconsciously moved closer to the Chief, firmly shook his head, and said, “No, I didn’t see anything.”
Colin’s light blue eyes immediately glowed, revealing two complex dark green symbols.
He watched Derrick in this state for four to five seconds.
Finally, he withdrew his gaze and said in a normal tone, “This is your first exploration mission; hallucinations due to being nervous is normal.
“Subsequently, you are to stay by my side. I think you’ll be calmer this way.”
“Yes, Your Excellency,” Derrick agreed without any hesitation.
Having just made an attempt, he confirmed that the mural wasn’t critical.
The Rose Redemption that Mr. Fool suggested likely hides a deeper meaning; it’s not that simple…Derrick walked silently beside Chief Colin with the Axe of Hurricane in hand.
What happened afterward wasn’t much different from the explorations he remembered from his previous explorations. Everyone repeated the events in the past and arrived at the final hall with an altar for the sixth time. There, they found the yellow-haired boy, Jack, curled up in the shadows.
Upon hearing “save me… save me…” and seeing the silhouette of the child, Demon Hunter Colin nodded his head indiscernibly and retracted most of the attention he had placed on Derrick Berg.
Just as he was deliberating his words, Derrick suddenly asked, “How can we save you?”
Jack revealed an excited expression.
“Save me, save me, send me home! Send me home! ”
“Where is your home?” Derrick asked, curious and frightened.
Seeing this, Colin shut his mouth and tightened his grip.
Jack raised his hand weakly and said, “My home, my home is at Enmat Harbor!”
Enmat Harbor… Although Mr. Hanged Man never mentioned it, from the word “harbor”, Jack really doesn’t belong to this place of ours. It’s very likely that he comes from the outside world, from the Loen Kingdom where Miss Justice and the others are located!Derrick was overjoyed, unable to hide his excitement.
His reaction didn’t arouse any suspicion from Demon Hunter Colin, because this powerful chief of the six-member council had also never seen the sea. He could only read from the preserved books that this body of water was many times larger than a lake, as well as the term “harbor.”
The words that came out of the strange boy’s mouth presented itself like a painting of a new world in front of Colin. This made him, who was desperately searching for the future of the City of Silver, forget about anything else as he blurted out, “How did you, or you and your companions, get here?”
Jack showed a reminiscing expression.
“My father and I first traveled by boat, then we met up with his companions and continued on the voyage. After a huge storm, the rest of us touched ground and followed the direction of the Lord’s gaze and came all the way here.”
“Followed the direction of the Lord’s gaze?” Demon Hunter Colin and the others looked at the deity statue in unison, trying to determine where he was staring at.
Soon, Colin was able to determine some general information.
They had proceeded in the direction of where the statue was looking at. That is to say, as soon as we reverse the process, we can find the shore and the place where they landed… The opposite direction of his gaze is…The map around the City of Silver, which was gradually being perfected through continuous explorations, appeared in Colin’s mind, allowing him to come up with a preliminary sketch of the route of the boy’s “journey.”
If there are no other temples in the middle and no corresponding statues, extrapolating it all the way would pass through the ruins of the Giant King’s Court!Colin’s pupils suddenly contracted.
That was the palace that once housed the ancient god, Giant King Aurmir. It wasn’t too far away from the City of Silver!
The descendants of the Kingdom of Silver, who had been ruled by the giants for generations, knew exactly where the ruins were located, but they were still unable to complete their exploration of the area because it was extremely dangerous, even more dangerous than the pure darkness!
According to Colin’s extrapolations, the unfamiliar boy and his party had passed through the ruins of the Giant King’s Court before arriving here.
How did they do it? Perhaps they didn’t take a completely direct path, and they circled around the Giant King’s Court… Regardless, there’s a path that leads to the sea behind the Giant King’s Court. And on the other end of the sea might be a human kingdom… Is that the hope of the City of Silver?Colin couldn’t help resisting the thought.
At this moment, Derrick acutely noticed that the clothes on the boy’s chest and abdomen were dyed dark red, as though some kind of liquid was slowly seeping out.
“Are you hurt?” he cautiously asked.
Jack lowered his head and replied in an erratic tone, “Something ugly is growing there…”
As he spoke, he took off his clothes, revealing his bare chest.
It was inlaid with two eyes, a nose, and a mouth!
It wasn’t painted nor was it made of gems. They were real eyes, a real nose, and a real mouth in the purest sense of the word. Furthermore, they didn’t seem to belong to one particular face but that of three people.
All of a sudden, Derrick imagined a scene in which Jack had used the remnants of his companions after eating them—their eyes, nose, and mouth—to form a strange face on his chest.
The face was gentle and indifferent, giving Derrick an inexplicable feeling of familiarity.
It took only a second or two for Derrick to figure out the reason for the familiarity.
The face was very much like the angel in the mural above them—the silver-haired angel with his feet over the circular river!
Sure enough, the reason we keep repeating the exploration is because of ‘Him!’A thought struck Derrick, and he blurted out a single word, as though he was going to blurt the incantation to extricate himself from the predicament.
“Rose Redemption!” he solemnly shouted.
Jack raised his head and stared at him, his mouth slowly grinning wide before reaching his ears.
“I’m so hungry…
“So hungry…”
… Derrick froze as he saw a fierce battle ensue.
When he regained consciousness, he found himself sitting by the bonfire in the campsite again.
Rose Redemption isn’t the incantation…He began to reflect deeply.
The seventh exploration soon began. Derrick, who had made an attempt, no longer behaved strangely, but he proactively sought to investigate the Rose Redemption mural.
As usual, the exploratory team entered the underground hall with the altar and the deity statue. They found the obviously strange little boy, Jack.
After a similar conversation, Derrick once again saw the human face that had been pieced together with the facial features of other people.
Now experienced, he didn’t take any actions which could agitate the boy. He lowered his voice and said to Demon Hunter Colin, “Your Excellency, the face on his chest is very similar to the angel in the mural above us. It’s the angel with silver hair whose feet are above a river that is connected from mouth to source. Yes, the mural which is labeled ‘Rose Redemption’ at the corner.”
Colin was taken aback at first before he frowned.
As he paid attention and consoled Jack, he sized up Derrick from the corner of his eye.
After a few seconds of silence, he said with a suppressed voice, “Due to you mentioning this matter, you made me think of certain things.”
Without waiting for Derrick to ask, he continued, “We’ve been studying this mural for a very long period of time and only believe that it depicts an angel leading a group of ascetics on a pilgrimage. And perhaps this group’s name is Rose Redemption.
“The river, that runs from source to mouth, represents a cycle, and our interpretation of it is that this pilgrimage takes place over and over again.
“And now it may be that it is used to identify the angel.
“That’s the idea you gave me, as Amon used to hide in your body.”
“Why?” Derrick was at a loss.
Demon Hunter Colin stared at Jack and said, “The worm left behind by Amon had the symbol of time, and a circular river is often related to fate. Putting the two together, it reminded me of a few books that mentioned something that I’m unsure of their credibility.
“When the Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God, cast his attention on this world, ‘He’ had many angels around him. Among them were leaders of the angels, ‘Kings of Angels’ that were closest to being a god. There were a total of eight of them, and some of ‘Their’ names have already been lost to history. There are still records of others, perhaps simple or detailed.
“Legend has it that the sons of god were among these eight Kings of Angels.
“Among them, two Kings of Angels had the titles ‘Angel of Time’ and ‘Angel of Fate.’”
Derrick was immediately enlightened as he asked for confirmation, “You believe that Amon is the Angel of Time and that the mural is depicting the Angel of Fate?”
“I can’t be sure for now. Only the title Angel of Time has been passed down. As for the Angel of Fate, the records are relatively detailed…” Colin suddenly took a deep breath.
Immediately, he solemnly said, “Angel of Fate, Tail-devourer Ouroboros.”
…
In the evening, within the Odora family’s underground structure.
Emlyn White looked at the iron-black coffin and said to the ancient Sanguine inside, “Lord Nibbs, I accept the Ancestor’s mission!”
Nibbs replied in his aged voice, “Very good.
“When do you want to begin? Do you have any wishes that remain unfulfilled?”
“…”
Upon hearing Lord Nibbs asking about his last wishes, Emlyn White’s calves went limp, and he almost regretted it.
He stiffened his neck and said, “There’s no need!
“We can begin now.”
The iron-black coffin with its strange patterns lay quietly in the center, and there seemed to be hidden shockwaves in the air that seemed to be silently colliding.
Emlyn White stood in the corner and lit the candles according to the normal ritual procedures, burning the essential oils and corresponding herbal powders.
A dense and unsteady atmosphere emanated, and after recalling the requirements of “artificial sleepwalking,” Emlyn lowered his head, began to enter Cogitation, and repeated the honorific name of The Fool.
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
…
Amidst his monotone voice, Emlyn gradually entered a magical state. His body felt relaxed and reserved. It felt like he was in deep sleep, but his spirituality was light and energetic as it constantly spread outwards.
At this moment, he had a feeling that he was continuously drifting upwards.
In the ancient palace above the gray fog, Klein was sitting at the end of the long bronze table, tapping his fingers on the rippling light screen to his side. He was expressionlessly watching the praying figure in amusement.
Although it was vague, Klein could tell at a glance that it was Vampire Emlyn White.
Very courageous, having the drive akin to buying a doll…Klein sighed and didn’t respond.
He had previously tried to divine the purpose of the Sanguines, but he was unable to obtain any effective revelations. The only thing he was sure of was that it had nothing to do with the Aurora Order.
This piqued Klein’s curiosity, but he wouldn’t take the risk of responding to Emlyn White when a lofty Sanguine was beside Emlyn.
He didn’t know if he could grasp traces of the mysterious space above the gray fog and threaten it like Blasphemer Amon. He had no intention to confirm it since he was dealing with an avatar of Amon back then. Yet, he was now facing a powerful Sanguine’s true body.
There’s no need to take risks on matters of no importance, even if I want to know the real purpose of the Sanguines… And it’s not like there’s no other way…Klein looked at Emlyn White in his state of “artificial sleepwalking.” He said to himself with a smile, “I can delay my response…”
He planned to wait until tomorrow or the day after. He would suddenly respond when Emlyn White was without protection and when the Sanguine had given up!
However, there was a premise, which was to first use divination to confirm the degree of danger.
…
“Tail Devourer… Just like that river?” Derrick Berg suddenly thought of something.
Demon Hunter Colin solemnly nodded.
“Yes.
“It means that we may have stepped into a river that runs from its mouth to source, preventing our departure.
“Fortunately, this should only be remnants of that Angel of Fate’s power. ‘He’ isn’t hiding here.”
No, it’s definitely certain, and it has long since been the case…Derrick silently said to himself.
At this moment, Colin took out a dark red metal tube. He unscrewed the cap and gulped it down.
His light blue eyes quickly turned lighter, tinged with silver. In the end, his pupils seemed to turn vertical, reflecting Jack’s figure.
A few sparks of silver light lit up in his eyes. They circled or collided at random in an extremely intense manner.
Ding!
Demon Hunter Colin first stabbed his sword into the ground, and with a flip of his hand, he pulled out his other sword, smearing it with golden, sun-like oil.
Noticing this action, Jack’s expression immediately changed, as if he was shrouded in a thick shadow.
Before he could open his mouth, Demon Hunter Colin moved. He pulled out his sword from the ground, leaving behind a blurry figure.
The golden and silver light shone brightly, illuminating the entire underground hall. The light before the little boy was the most intense.
After a mournful scream, the darkness once again shrouded the altar.
Jack stood in his original spot, without taking even a step. However, the face on his chest had disappeared, leaving behind only a hole where his pulsating internal organs could be seen.
A few meters to Jack’s side, Demon Hunter Colin genuflected, his two swords hanging down at an angle.
In front of him, the face was torn apart, reduced to scattered eyes, a nose, and a mouth.
These organs spasmed and bounced like electric shocks, and soon they were still, rotting rapidly like they were supposed to.
In an instant, Derrick felt an invisible, aqueous barrier around him silently shatter.
Almost at the same time, he seemed to have left the swift river and returned to the bank.
Looking at the gloomy underground hall and the upside-down deity statue, and at Jack, who had a distorted expression and had fainted due to the pain, Derrick felt a sense of joy and relief.
He knew that he and the others had finally escaped the cycle of repeating their lives.
Derrick was well aware that although the final solution didn’t seem complicated, it might’ve taken dozens or hundreds of repeated attempts to find the clues and solution, without knowing any clues or the problem beforehand.
In the process, the slightest carelessness could lead to death, and Derrick had no way of knowing if a life that was lost could experience a redo, or if they would still “revive” by the bonfire but would end up dead after escaping this predicament.
What’s even more serious is that people would always repeat the same choice, which was to say that they wouldn’t be able to discover the problem in the first place. Without the corresponding memories and experience, they wouldn’t detect any abnormalities even if it was the thousandth time, and they would completely lose themselves in the circular river until they reach the end of their lives due to the normal flow of time in the outside world.
At the thought of such a possibility, Derrick thanked Mr. Fool wholeheartedly for restoring his memory and giving him a hint.
Turning his head to the side, he saw that Joshua and the other members of the exploratory team didn’t show any abnormal reactions as they checked the surrounding area in a way that was similar to the sixth exploration.
Perhaps it will only be after returning to the City of Silver that they would realize that they’ve lost a part of their lives from the difference in dates…Derrick thought silently.
At this moment, Demon Hunter Colin stood up, walked back to the boy’s side, and took out another small metal bottle. He then poured the thick black liquid inside onto the boy’s empty chest.
The liquid quickly condensed into a translucent membrane, sticking to the wound and stopping the flow of blood.
“Haim, Joshua, the both of you are in charge of him,” Colin suppressed his throbbing hand and ordered in a low voice.
To him, this was the City of Silver’s hope for ridding the curse and defeating the prophecy of the apocalypse!
Phew…Derrick wanted to covertly thank The Fool, but he realized that there was no corresponding prayer gesture.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
The sumptuous dinner glistened under the light of the candles in an alluring manner.
Unlike what was imagined in the newspapers and magazines, the dinner for a great aristocratic family wasn’t serious, and there was no need for silence.
This was a rare occasion for family members to gather together. While eating, they would casually chat about a variety of relaxed topics in order to communicate and solidify their relationship.
Audrey sliced a piece a steak which was produced from her ranch, observed Earl Hall’s expression, and, without hiding her curiosity, she asked, “Father, did something happen to Prince Edessak recently?”
If nothing had happened, then her plan was to pretend that she had heard irresponsible rumors that didn’t correspond to reality. It wasn’t uncommon for this to happen among the aristocracy.
Earl Hall paused, raised his eyebrows, and asked, “What did you hear?”
There really is something!Gleaning information from her father’s reaction, Audrey replied with a faint smile, “Some rumors, but they seem to be true?”
Earl Hall rubbed his temples and said, “It’s not a very serious matter.
“Audrey, I know what you’re thinking, so I don’t have to hide it from you. This involves a relatively ordinary scandal of the royal family. To put it simply, Prince Edessak has fallen in love with a commoner girl.
“This led to the death of an aristocratic descendant. The royal family has blocked the spread of this matter, not wanting to cause too much of a commotion.”
His wife took a sip of champagne and said, “It seems he isn’t mature enough.”
Mother is being very tactful with her criticism… It does sound suspicious… Has Prince Edessak really gotten himself involved in a dangerous situation that would bring about terrible changes to Backlund?Audrey put on a look of sudden understanding and said with a smile, “This makes me wonder, why would the story of freedom and love involve the death of an aristocratic descendant?”
Hibbert Hall kept his head lowered while slicing the tender steak and guessed with great interest, “It reminds me of the complicated love stories that are so common among the believers of the Lord of Storms. It’s very common to fight for honor and for a lady.”
“It’s a tradition that has been placed into a museum,” Earl Hall denied his eldest son’s statement.
Audrey seized the opportunity and thoughtfully said, “I don’t think Prince Edessak is that kind of person, and rumors have already proliferated… Maybe that’s not what they really want to cover up.”
“Perhaps not…” Earl Hall ruminated over these words, unconsciously frowning.
Knowing when to stop, Audrey didn’t say anything else, and she naturally led the conversation in a different direction.
She planned on “probing” her other noble friends about the matter. As a girl that Prince Edessak had once courted, it was absolutely normal for her to want to know the details of the matter. Whether it was curiosity or indignation, they were enough to motivate people to make such an attempt.
…
Being unable to maintain a state of “artificial sleepwalking” for long, Emlyn White returned to reality in exhaustion. Opening his eyes, he stared at the iron-black coffin, then he said with a mixture of relief and disappointment, “Lord Nibbs, there’s no response.”
After a long moment of silence, Nibbs finally said in a rather hoarse voice, “Okay.
“Stay here tonight to prevent any accidents from happening.”
“Alright!” Emlyn didn’t try to insist otherwise.
He spent the night in worry and trepidation, but the night was so serene and unremarkable. It silently faded only when Backlund’s rare winter sunshine scattered across the window.
“What bad weather,” Emlyn left Odora’s villa, lowered his hat, and mumbled while he got onto a rental carriage.
His destination was the Harvest Church south of the bridge.
After the carriage continued steadily for some time, Emlyn’s vision suddenly blurred and he saw an endless gray fog.
Then, to his amazement, he found himself in a mysterious and majestic palace, sitting at a long, mottled bronze table.
At the very end of the long table, there was a figure shrouded in a thick gray fog, looking down at him from above.
For a moment, Emlyn White was stiff and his mind was blank, like a marble statue sitting there.
Then, he heard the figure leisurely sitting in the thick gray fog indifferently ask, “Why did you pray to me?”
Emlyn’s mind buzzed and he blurted out, “It’s a revelation from my Ancestor. ‘She’ told us through a dream that the apocalypse is approaching and that we need to make preparations. And I am key in this matter. My mission was to pray to The Fool!”
Hearing the undisguised and detailed response, Klein, who had prepared his answers, was at quite a loss on where to begin. This vampire, Emlyn White, had explained everything he wanted to know.
A revelation from the Ancestor… Didn’t the ancient goddess Lilith perish in the Second Epoch, long before the Cataclysm, and have her authority taken back by the Creator? It was precisely because of this that quite a number of vampires tried to pray to the Primordial Moon, resulting in an extremely tragic outcome… Moreover, Mr. Door had also mentioned that the “The Moon” card is empty, indicating that, on the one hand, the Primordial Moon is most likely the embodiment of some other deity or powerful devil, while on the other hand, it indirectly proves that the ancient goddess Lilith has lost her Sequence 0 position, which is generally equivalent to dying…Klein instantly connected the dots.
He originally imagined that “Lilith,” who responded to the Sanguine’s prayers on particular matters, was a relic from the ancient goddess, such as the “Uniqueness” of “The Moon” pathway. Thus, it would be rigid, passive, and extremely restrictive, but now, its initiative of providing a revelation had overturned his guess.
Two possibilities. One is that Lilith is being impersonated by another deity who has occupied a key point ahead of time, preventing any opponents from reaching Sequence 0 of The Moon’s pathway. In essence, the entity doesn’t care about the Sanguine, and the provided revelation is a kind of test. The greatest suspect is the Goddess who had snatched the title of Lady of Crimson, but “She’s” already Sequence 0, corresponding to “The Star” in the Cards of Blasphemy. Why would she covet “The Moon?” Is it to foil the plans of her enemy?
The second possibility is that the ancient goddess hasn’t fully perished. As long as no other powerhouse has become Sequence 0 in the Moon pathway, “She” is able to use a unique and incomprehensible method to continue surviving, waiting for a chance to make her return, just like the Dark Emperor card’s description. And perhaps the Goddess had taken the title of Lady of Crimson to foil this situation to a certain extent…
Going by this logic, Lilith’s recent apocalyptic revelation is “Her” struggle to revive after years of preparation. And The Fool plays a key role in “Her” revelation. If that’s true, then in a certain way, it’s an invitation for “cooperation”… But I’m just a Sequence 6 Beyonder, so how am I to cooperate with a yet-to-disappear ancient goddess?
Let Emlyn White join the Tarot Club? The Sanguine are a race with a long lifespan. They have existed since the Second Epoch and must know quite a number of secrets… However, that would be me taking quite a risk. Yes, it would be possible to divine whether or not to pull Emlyn into each gathering ahead of time…
Yes, there was a similar apocalyptic prophecy in the Sights in the Spirit World from Yellow Light Venithan. “He” also pointed out that the Abraham family’s curse would be removed by an Apprentice who has the help of a hidden existence. This matches Miss Magician’s present stage. She is an Apprentice who has received the help of me, The Fool… That’s rather interesting. Has every high-level being that’s good at prophecies realized that the apocalypse is unavoidable and have seen The Fool’s existence and his possible effects?
One thought after another flashed through Klein’s mind, but his expression didn’t change at all.
He leaned back in his chair and smiled leisurely.
“What did your Ancestor ask you to pray to me for?”
The calm voice pulled Emlyn out of his stupor, and he shook his head in a slightly dazed manner.
“I don’t know…”
At this moment, Klein saw the stars behind Emlyn’s chair shift quickly, turning into the symbol of the crimson moon.
As expected, the Beyonder pathway of the descendants of the ancient goddess, Lilith, points towards the “Moon”…Klein chuckled and said, “In a situation with the seven orthodox gods and so many secret existences, why would your Ancestor think that I would be the key to the apocalypse?”
The Fool’s attitude finally made Emlyn White calm down, realizing that he had encountered an incredible event. He had been forcefully pulled into a magical place by a hidden existence!
“He” is The Fool…”He” isn’t actually angry… Is it because I represent the Ancestor? I, Emlyn White, am indeed special. I was mentioned by the Ancestor, and I received a response from The Fool…With this in mind, Emlyn couldn’t help but sit up straighter before saying in deliberation, “Honorable Mr. Fool, the revelation provided by the Ancestor is this. I, Emlyn White, will become the key in saving the Sanguine and clinching victory against the apocalypse. And all of this will begin from my praying to you.”
The meaning behind his words was:the key to the apocalypse isn’t you, but me!
This fellow has such a “eighth-grader syndrome1” side to him… That’s right. He has always been very arrogant and feels self-important…Klein lampooned silently with a popular phrase from the past.
Amused, he said, “The same question, why me and not the seven orthodox gods or the other hidden entities?”
“… I don’t know.” Emlyn shook his head honestly.
Klein thought for a moment, then he deliberately said, “Actually, I think I understand your ancestor’s intentions. ‘She’ wishes that, with my help, you’re able to grow into a true high-level entity and save the Sanguine when the apocalypse happens.”
“Grow?” Emlyn said in puzzlement, “As you know, us Sanguine have no way of growing on our own. Only through special ceremonies will we gain the bestowment of our elders and relics of the Ancestor that allow our advancement.”
Indeed, it has to be in accordance with the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation… In other words, there have to be other ways as long as the basic law is abided to…Klein chuckled.
“Your knowledge has blinded you, making you unable to see the wider world.
“Of course, this question will not be answered by me. The answer must be found by you. I will only provide you with an opportunity.”
He paused for a second, then he said in a condescending manner, “Do you wish for such an opportunity?”
Without any hesitation, Emlyn got up and bowed.
“That is what I wish for!”
Heh, where did your arrogance go when facing a hidden existence? Why is there only humility?Klein secretly lampooned as he tapped the edge of the mottled long table and said, “But you have to adhere to certain matters.”
“Please speak.” Emlyn held back his excitement.
Klein smiled and replied, “You cannot reveal anything related to me to anyone unless you gain my permission.
“This includes the Sanguine who were previously present at the ritual.”
“But…” Emlyn was somewhat unable to accept the request.
Klein asked warmly in a very certain manner, “It’s likely that Lilith didn’t get you to report to anyone afterward?”
This could be inferred from the fact that there was no prayer content in the revelation!
Li…”He” directly called the Ancestor by “Her” name… It sounds like they’re old friends…Emlyn’s heart trembled. He lowered his head and replied, “No.”
Klein said with an unperturbed smile, “This is a secret deal, which is why I responded after you were free from surveillance. Similarly, you don’t need to report this to Lilith as it will let certain people notice it.”
Seeing Emlyn nod in understanding, Klein added, “If you want to be the key to saving the Sanguine, you must suffer the pain of the corresponding thorns. For example, you will not be understood by others, be slandered, and looked down upon. You can only silently proceed forward in the darkness while being burdened by your heavy mission.”
The words that were aimed at him made Emlyn White imagine a corresponding scenario.
He, who was always mocked by his kinsmen because of his fondness of dolls, had gotten lost and entered the Harvest Church. Stained with traces of shame, he, who had never been valued and thought highly of by his elders, would silently guard his race from the corner, protecting everyone without anyone knowing…
Very soon, Emlyn, who had moved himself, respectfully replied, “Your will will pass through the earth.”
Klein leaned back and said very lightly, “I tacitly consented to the establishment of a secret gathering, and it is held right here.
“Are you willing to join this gathering in search for the method to become powerful to save the Sanguine?”
“I am!” Emlyn replied without any hesitation.
Klein nodded in satisfaction.
“Do you have any other requests?”
Emlyn was overjoyed. He said in a hurry, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I would like you to help me dispel the psychological cue in me. A bishop of the Church of Earth Mother…”
“I know.” Klein calmly interrupted him.
He knows… As expected of a hidden existence…Emlyn’s head lowered again.
Klein let out a soft chuckle.
“I can help you, but what price are you willing to pay for this?”
Above the gray fog, he had a very potent Spirit Vision, and he had previously discovered that the dark-colored psychological cue within Emlyn White’s Spirit Body had at some point mostly dissipated, thinning out to the point of frailty.
Klein had intended to resolve the problem by referring to the ritual used to resolve similar problems in the Book of Secrets, but the situation now led him to believe that a secret deed ritual with the Dark Emperor card and the purification of the Sun Brooch would thoroughly disperse Emlyn White’s psychological cue.
Price?Emlyn thought about it for a moment, but he couldn’t think of anything that would interest a secret existence like The Fool.
Seeing this, Klein took the initiative to say, “I’m very interested in some of your Sanguine history. You can use that in exchange.”
The Sanguine’s history?After a moment’s thought, Emlyn agreed.
“You can think about what you would like to describe first. Heh heh. Before that, you need to choose a code name from them.” Klein conjured the unselected Major Arcana tarot cards on the surface of the long bronze table.
Emlyn White scrutinized the cards with interest and said, “The Moon.
“I choose ‘The Moon’ card!”
Above the gray fog, inside the palace that looked like a giant’s residence.
The Moon Emlyn thought hard about what part of the Sanguine’s history that he should tell The Fool.
He and the Ancestor are old friends, so “He” must know what happened before the Cataclysm, so I don’t need to repeat it… In the Fourth and Fifth Epoch, the glory of the Sanguine wasn’t rare, and there was a lot of history to talk about, but there was only one most important point…Emlyn quickly came up with an idea.
From what he knew, The Fool was likely an ancient god before the Cataclysm. Due to certain reasons, he didn’t perish and had slept till today, gradually in the process of recovering.
This explained why no such secret existence had appeared in the Sanguine records, that had a history spanning millennia, until ‘His’ honorific name suddenly spread.
After some deliberation, Emlyn straightened his back and said, “After the Cataclysm, the Sanguine left the center of the historical stage of the Northern and Southern Continents and became nobles of different empires and dynasties as individuals instead of as a race. They either governed a territory or guarded a castle in a key area.
“This continued until our queen, Blood Moon Queen, Auernia, who led us out of the era of darkness, became the wife of the Trunsoest Dynasty’s Night Emperor. She gathered all of the Sanguine together and the Sanguine became important supporters of the dynasty. At that time, Loen’s Augustus and Feysac’s Einhorn had to politely address our queen as ‘Her Majesty.’
“In that era, Queen Auernia was the symbol of beauty. If there was a magic mirror that could answer questions, then the answer to ‘who is the most beautiful of them all’ would be her…”
The more Emlyn spoke, the prouder he became. He went from being reserved and serious to becoming extremely talkative.
A magic mirror that can answer questions; isn’t that Arrodes? I wonder if there are any members of the Machinery Hivemind who were so bored out of their minds to ask the question, ‘Mirror, Mirror, on the wall, who is the fairest of them all’… I wonder how Arrodes will answer.Klein sat in the same posture, smiling as his thoughts wandered.
After droning on and on, Emlyn’s expression turned serious.
“All of this shattered in the War of the Four Emperors. The Night Emperor perished, along with the queen. The Sanguine suffered a terrible blow, and while trying to reap the final fruits of victory, the four noble families—Augustus, Einhorn, Sauron, and Castiya—split the empire, destroying the royal family which was lacking in high-level beings. The Sanguine had no choice but to retreat to an uninhabited mountain to hide in the shadows so as to maintain the continuation of our race.”
Just as I expected… The seven gods were already the seven gods during the War of the Four Emperors…Klein thought of the statue of the six gods in the Tudor ruins.
“Fortunately, the seven gods were fractured back then and the four countries attacked each other. After paying a certain price, we finally escaped the disaster.” At this moment, Emlyn was in a rare state of being roused.
He looked at Klein and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, do you have the time to listen to my description of Blood Moon Queen’s deeds and the glory the Sanguine used to have? That will be a heavy tome formed by pages of glorious expositions. I can repeat everything in them.”
It looks like you can continue on indefinitely… I used to think that you were a vampire who liked puppets and didn’t know much history. I didn’t expect you to be so professional and academic… No wonder you always believed the Sanguine to be noble and are proud of it… This kind of guy who doesn’t like going out really will delve into deep research into a topic he’s interested in. Furthermore, vampires have a sufficiently long lifespan…Klein hesitated, prepared to decline Emlyn’s offer in a euphemistic manner.
Although he had no lack of interest in the history, time didn’t allow him to listen to them all.
“It’s enough.” Klein smiled and said, “I like a fair and equal exchange, so I won’t let you say anything without reaping rewards. In the future, when you have the chance, you can use your relevant history to trade for what you want from me.”
“… Alright.” Emlyn felt lost for a moment.
This was the first time he had the opportunity to tell someone else about the glory of the Sanguine.
Normally, in order to hide his identity, he wouldn’t be able to show off to the humans. As for the members of the Sanguine, all of them knew what needed to be known, and he wasn’t in charge of educating the newborns.
Klein didn’t say anything else and resumed his supercilious attitude.
“Alright, you can go back now.”
A dark red light immediately lit up in front of Emlyn White’s eyes, quickly devouring him.
After a short period of dizziness, he found that he was still sitting in the rental carriage.
Soon after, he saw an illusory goatskin parchment and gained the knowledge of how to request help from The Fool via a secret deed ritual.
When I’m free in the afternoon, I’ll immediately hold the ritual at home and ask Mr. Fool to dispel my psychological cue…Emlyn was suddenly excited.
He waited until the carriage arrived at the Harvest Church before calming down and paying for the ride.
After entering the cathedral, he was relieved to see that Bishop Utravsky was there preaching to the few believers of the Church. He no longer felt as vexed as he usually felt and felt rather relaxed.
In this state, he suddenly thought of something.
Father Utravsky has never seemed to stop me from finding a way to dispel the psychological cues… What exactly is on his mind…
…
East Borough, in a greasy coffee shop.
Klein, who arrived at the scheduled time, was enjoying wheat bread with fresh pea lamb stew while he listened to Old Kohler’s report of the information he had gathered over the past week.
It was a pity that there was no valuable information inside.
When Old Kohler was done, Klein thought for a moment, then he pulled out two pounds worth of bills and pushed them over.
“You already paid me just now!” Old Kohler jumped in shock and waved his hands in front of him.
Klein chuckled and said, “Within this week, I’ll be heading south for a holiday. After a year of hard work, it’s time to rest for a while.
“I might take two to three weeks before I return, so I’ll pay you in advance. Heh heh, don’t forget to help me gather information.”
“Okay, okay!” Old Kohler accepted the notes with a mixture of joy and gratitude.
At this moment, he had already thought of how to spend the New Year.
He planned to buy the cured ham he had been reluctant to buy and match it with his bread.
I really can’t stand the wait… Thank you, Detective Moriarty!He swallowed his saliva without realizing it.
Klein picked up his hat, hesitated for a moment, and said, “You should’ve noticed that East Borough has been a bit chaotic recently.
“Don’t take risks just to find out more information. If you notice anything wrong, immediately hide and avoid getting yourself involved.”
He was rather worried about the matter surrounding Prince Edessak, so he wanted to give Old Kohler a reminder.
“I understand.” Old Kohler patted his chest and said, “I’m very timid. I won’t take the risk.”
“Very good,” Klein praised.
Then he remembered the laundry maid, Liv, and her two daughters, Freja and Daisy, who loved to read, and wanted to change their fates before he said whilst in thought, “Watch out for Liv’s family. Don’t let them be bullied. If there are any outbreaks in East Borough, take them to a safe place.”
“Outbreaks… You mean the workers’ resistance?” Old Kohler asked, puzzled.
“More or less,” Klein answered vaguely.
This was the limit of what he could reveal; otherwise, it would be very easy for him to be suspected by others or the Sealed Artifact itself.
…
In a room with large and small dolls, Emlyn White came home at noon and sat in his chair, enjoying the gloom created by the curtains.
He looked around and clenched his fists.
“I’ll cheer for myself!”
With that, he rummaged for materials with spirituality and began to write the honorific name of The Fool, as well as the corresponding symbols and magic labels.
After some hustling and bustling, he tried the secret deed ritual. His spirituality gradually dissipated, as if he had arrived at an immeasurably high place.
Vaguely, he saw countless shadows of ineffable shapes, seven colors of light that seemed to contain immense knowledge, and the grayish-white fog that stood above everything.
Above the boundless gray fog, there was an ancient palace that was impossible to see clearly. Seated inside the palace was a person shrouded in gray fog.
Then, Emlyn saw a figure of golden majesty and holiness, as well as black wings that blotted out the sky behind it.
He didn’t even have time to count the number of pairs of mysterious wings before he felt himself quickly floating upwards, making contact with that golden figure.
“Ah!”
He screamed miserably as he held his head and rolled on the ground, emitting green smoke from his body.
It took a while for Emlyn to calm down, and then he heard the deep voice of The Fool echo in his ears.
“Your psychological cue has been lifted.”
Is this what it feels like to dispel a psychological cue? It’s really painful…Emlyn sat on the floor, panting, his neatly combed hair falling in disarray.
Atop the gray fog, Klein thoughtfully nodded and said to himself, “Indeed, the Sun Brooch’s purifying and dispelling effects can also harm vampires.”
He had calculated in advance that the “sunlight” needed to remove the weakened psychological cue wouldn’t severely damage Emlyn, so he couldn’t be bothered switching to a more complicated approach. And now, the result was indeed consistent with his expectations.
After taking care of this matter, Klein took off the topaz pendant on his left wrist and planned to perform a divination.
“It is suitable to head to the Red Rose Manor this afternoon.”
After chanting seven times in his mind, he opened his eyes and saw the spirit pendulum standing still and not spinning.
The difficulty of divining something that involves a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or a corresponding powerhouse is too high. I’m unable to obtain any effective revelations…Klein sighed, knowing the gist of the matter.
Then, he started to divine if it would be suitable to head to Red Rose Manor tomorrow afternoon, but he received the same signs of failure as an outcome.
It’s always said that divination isn’t omnipotent, and it has now been proven… I have to decide on my own… I have to take this step; otherwise, there’s no way for me to leave the stage unnoticed so as to go behind the scenes… The earlier the better, I can’t delay it; otherwise, this matter might become completely impossible to recover from…As his thoughts churned, Klein came to a decision.
He immediately returned to the real world, put on his double-breasted frock coat and half top hat, and he walked out of 15 Minsk Street, heading for Prince Edessak’s Red Rose Manor.
Outside Red Rose Manor, Klein walked out of the carriage whilst carrying his cane.
He closed his eyes and calmed himself as he looked at the red-uniformed soldiers standing guard at the door.
Since Sealed Artifact 0-08 has been making coincidences to stop the woman with the sapphire ring from meeting me, there shouldn’t be any exception today. There’s no need for me to worry about running into her. As long as I fool Prince Edessak with my acting, everything would be fine…Klein thought quickly and walked towards the entrance of the manor.
After being searched and handing in the gun holster and revolver, he followed a male servant’s lead and walked across the gray slate road, past a fountain spewing clear spring water, and entered the main house. They arrived at the second floor and arrived outside the room that was supposed to be a solarium according to the layout.
During this entire process, Klein had his heart in his mouth, worrying that something unexpected would happen. He was afraid that the situation would develop in the worst possible manner.
Knock. Knock. Knock.After knocking gently on the door, a male servant approached the door and whispered, “Detective Moriarty has arrived.”
After a full ten seconds of silence, a heavy voice came from inside the room.
“His Highness has invited him in.”
The door creaked open and warmth spread outwards, with a temperature that was warmer than the hallway.
Under the watchful gaze of the two tall guards, Klein stepped onto the thick, patterned yellow carpet.
He took a few steps forward, skirting the cabinet that separated the inside from the outside, and he saw Prince Edessak sitting by the full-length windows, enjoying the rare winter sun of Backlund.
The round, impressionable face didn’t have the slightest trace of a smile, and this naturally created a solemn and repressed atmosphere.
Because of the combination of the elegant fireplace and the metal pipes, the room was warmer than late spring. Prince Edessak wasn’t wearing a coat, and his upper body was covered with a white shirt with cuffs which resembled blooming flowers and a pale yellow vest.
Seeing this, Klein was actually secretly relieved, because the woman wearing the sapphire ring wasn’t accompanying the Prince.
Thus, he quickly stepped forward and bowed.
Edessak held a steaming cup of black tea in his hand and didn’t invite Klein to take a seat.
He maintained his previous expression and asked in a deep voice, “Any results from your investigation?”
“No, my divinations, my spirit channeling, my interviews, my investigations all tell me that Talim died of a heart attack,” Klein said with a heavy, painful expression with obvious signs of self-blame. “I’m just too weak in every aspect. Your Highness, you should hire a stronger and more powerful helper.”
Why don’t you get someone better…He added silently inwardly.
It was only then that Edessak seemed to clearly notice Detective Sherlock Moriarty’s face. He felt as if he had aged considerably, as though he had been unable to sleep at ease for a long time.
It wasn’t an illusion, because Klein had used his Faceless powers before he left to adjust the state of his face, making his skin look dry and lusterless. He made his beard appear messy and his eye bags bigger, darker, and more obvious.
Edessak was silent for a moment before he put down the white porcelain cup with a golden inlaid rim.
“I understand. It’s indeed like forcing a square peg in a round hole…
“I will have someone else follow up on the matter. Prepare an investigation report and don’t leave anything out.”
Alright!Klein inwardly clenched his fist and quickly took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket.
“Your Highness, there’s no need for you to wait, as I always have the habit of recording things in writing.”
After instructing the attendants to take the report, Prince Edessak casually flipped through it and put it aside.
“Is there anything else you need?”
“No, Your Royal Highness, please allow me to take my leave. Ah, right, I will be heading south for some time; I want to use the warm sunlight there to melt the pain in my heart.” Klein sighed in response.
“It’s a New Year’s custom of many in Loen.” Prince Edessak nodded slightly and turned to Funkel, the old butler. “Send Detective Moriarty out and get him a carriage.”
The nearest town to Red Rose Manor is a 15 to 20 minutes walk. I’ll have to hire a carriage when I get there.
“Yes, Your Highness,” the old butler bowed and said politely.
Klein didn’t let down his guard and quickly took his leave.
He followed the old butler all the way to the entrance of the manor and took back his underarm gun holster and his weapon.
Less than a minute later, he was seated in a Red Rose Manor carriage.
He leaned against the carriage wall and watched the manor turn smaller as the distance grew. Klein relaxed and let out a long breath, letting his hanging heart calm back down to its original position.
He knew that he had left the center of the stage.
After that, it’s time to bid farewell to Backlund and head south, a complete curtain call… After that, I’ll change my looks and sneak back in secret…He calmly considered his subsequent plans.
Suddenly, his spirituality stirred as his spirituality tensed up as he saw the door to the carriage quickly open and then silently close!
Before he could respond, he saw a figure quickly outline itself. It was wearing a heavy black dress and had a sapphire ring on its hand.
Sapphire ring!Upon seeing this scene, Klein, who was at the juncture of a flight or fight response, narrowed his eyes and sat back down, not daring to act rashly.
This was a terrifying person who possessed a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or was a demigod of a similar level!
This… It’s really true that the more afraid you are of something happening, the higher the chances are of it happening… 0-08 or something else, what happened to the coincidences you create?Klein’s spirit and body instantly tensed up as he could only watch helplessly as the figure appeared in front of him.
The lady’s age was completely different from her dressing style. She looked about eighteen or nineteen, had a round face, slender eyes, and a gentle and refined temperament. Deep down, she was sweet and was an outstandingly gorgeous beauty.
She…Klein was surprised for a moment, before immediately recognizing her as he blurted out,
“Trissy!”
Isn’t this the fellow who had gone from being Instigator Tris to Witch Trissy?
How did she go from being wanted to becoming Prince Edessak’s woman?
How did she, a member of a the Demoness Sect, end up by Prince Edessak’s side?
And she even has a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or a mystical item of a similar level!
When he looked again carefully, he saw that there was something different about Trissy. Her facial features, which weren’t outstanding alone, were softer and more delicate, but when placed together, they were stunning.
Hearing his surprise, Trissy became happy instead of being alarmed. She revealed a sweet smile and said, “You know me…
“I knew you know me!
“A detective with Beyonder powers definitely pays special attention to the wanted posters!”
He, eh—she looks very happy…Klein cautiously asked with doubt and caution, “What do you want?”
He clearly remembered that the person before him wasn’t a good person. Tris had single-handedly created the tragedy of Alfalfa via instigation, while Trissy had caused the deaths of many innocent civilians in Tingen City.
Trissy pursed her lips into a smile and said, “Very simple. Quickly report me to the Nighthawks, the Mandated Punishers, or the Machinery Hivemind! Get them to come here and capture me!”
Calling the cops on yourself? Th-this transvestite, eh—this woman must be insane!Klein was a bit at a loss.
He soon figured out the meaning behind her message: Trissy would rather be locked up behind Chanis Gate than stay at Red Rose Manor. She’s trying her hardest to get out of here!
Simply put, she believes that this place is more dangerous and more despair-inducing than being caught by the Nighthawks and Mandated Punishers…Klein tried his best to control his expression and asked in a deep voice, “What are you afraid of?”
Trissy stood dazed for a second before she widened her eyes and said with her unfocused eyes, “There’s someone manipulating my life. There are always coincidences that horrify me after they happen.
“And I’m becoming less and less like myself.”
Saying this, the corners of her mouth curled up as she said, “Can you imagine? Being someone who loves those shy and cute maids, can you imagine the pain when I wake up in the morning in the arms of a naked man?”
I can; that’s why it’s best to stay away from being an Assassin or Witch…Klein couldn’t help but imagine such a scene, and his heart palpitated for a moment.
Trissy continued with a self-deprecating smile, “I thought that by working hard to advance, to become ‘Pleasure,’ that I would be able to free myself from that weird state. Hence, I sought people to help me search for the corresponding Beyonder ingredients, but the outcome only turned worse.
“Sometimes, I forget a lot of things, but they end up really happening. I endured the disgust, seduced Talim, and tried to get him to help me escape. Who knew that I ended up killing him with a curse without me even realizing it… Do you believe that?
“Heh heh, they even changed my name. They wanted me to completely abandon my past self. No! Absolutely not!
“They thought I could only overcome the coincidences for a short period of time and that I would soon get back on track. Humph, it was just an impression I deliberately created for them, so I have managed to meet you, Mr. Detective!”
Pleasure… Demoness… Ingredients…Klein suddenly remembered that in the Beyonder gathering held by Old Mister Eye of Wisdom, Isengard Stanton, there had been a person who had requested to purchase the main ingredients of the Demoness of Pleasure potion. With him being aware of the formula, he instantly noticed it on the spot, but he had chosen to ignore it. He gradually forgot about the matter with time.
So that was Trissy’s helper! Was she already by Prince Edessak’s side back then? Why do I somehow feel that her present smile looks so miserable but beautiful… A Demoness of Pleasure is sick…Klein took a breath, his thoughts in a jumble.
As he was organizing his thoughts, he asked casually, “What did they change your name to?”
Trissy furrowed her beautiful brows as she answered with a somewhat blank look in her eyes, “Trissy Cheek.”
Trissy Cheek… Cheek… Cheek!Klein suddenly raised his head, his whole body turning numb once again, as stiff as a marble statue.
At this very moment, there was only one page of Roselle’s diary that was madly reverberating in his mind.
“5th June. I obtained an ancient book. It actually mentions the Primordial Demoness’s name…
“‘Her’ name is Cheek…”
Cheek…
The goosebumps on Klein’s skin surfaced uncontrollably as he looked at the beautiful young lady with her misty eyes and furrowed eyebrows. The goosebumps were distinct and were accompanied with cold sweat.
At this moment, he felt as if he had returned to Tingen, back to the Blackthorn Security Company, and was about to activate his Spirit Vision to observe Megose and the baby in her womb. The fear that resulted from his instinct was so clear that it felt like a giant hand tightly gripping onto his heart.
He finally understood that the thing interfering with the gray fog and his divinations wasn’t a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact or a mystical item of the same level. There was something even more terrifying hidden within Trissy’s body.
The symbol of the apocalypse, the Primordial Demoness!
No, she isn’t the Primordial Demoness yet. Otherwise, I would’ve already lost control just by being together with her, turning into a pile of squirming rotten meat!
She’s in a very strange state…
Trissy’s brows eased as her eyes regained their focus. As she looked at Klein, who didn’t dare to move at all, she gently lifted her right hand, allowing her slender white finger to slowly slide down from the side of her body. With a bit of grievance, seduction, and malice, she laughed and said, “If you can inform the Nighthawks, the Mandated Punishers, and the Machinery Hivemind about this matter, and I happen to meet you before they arrest me, I don’t mind letting you know what true pleasure is.”
Klein’s gaze subconsciously followed the movement of her fingers, and all sorts of mind-blowing details surfaced in his mind.
They aren’t considered big, but they are very firm… What am I thinking… What am I looking at! Is this the seductive powers of a Demoness of Pleasure? Ignoring the fact that you were once a man, even if you were a true lady, without having committed many heinous crimes in the past to lessen the psychological rejection I have, I wouldn’t dare to. If you were to suddenly awaken as the Primordial Demoness, even The Fool can’t handle that…Klein silently sighed, raised his head, looked at the carriage’s wooden roof, and said, “Do you think that I, an ordinary Low- or Mid-Sequence Beyonder, would have the ability to escape the pursuit of the royal family? I think they’ve already discovered that something is wrong, and they’re about to take action…”
Trissy felt somewhat smug that Klein didn’t dare to look straight at her.
She chuckled softly and said, “I’ll try to escape and divert the main pursuing force. Although the remaining ones are still very powerful, it’s not impossible to deal with them.
“I believe that you will fight with all your might for the sake of your own life. You have great hope!”
With that, her figure quickly disappeared, as if someone had wiped it away with a rag.
This was different from Sharron, as it wasn’t a return to a normal Wraith state, but a direct form of invisibility.
Bam!
The carriage door opened and then closed.
The sweet fragrance that remained drilled into his nose, and Klein retracted his gaze, his face sinking.
Even now, his arms were still trembling slightly, as if he had contracted some disease.
If it wasn’t for his rich experience, even though he had faced the son of an evil god in the real world with a belly in between them, he, who knew what the name “Trissy Cheek” meant, wouldn’t have been able to bear the terrifying pressure and would’ve collapsed on the spot. It was akin to having a rubber band stretched too tightly to the point of tearing.
It seems like Trissy still doesn’t know what’s happening to her body. She also doesn’t know the meaning behind the name “Cheek”…Klein quickly calmed his thoughts, looked out the window, estimated the distance, and counted the time.
His spiritual intuition and corresponding experience told him that doing anything in such a situation was better than nothing!
Therefore, with the danger of being silenced at hand, he was prepared to try his best to save himself!
3, 2, 1…Klein suddenly opened his eyes and snapped his fingers.
At the edge of the road, a small fire ignited on a tree with only withered branches left. The flames quickly soared into the sky.
Several matches inside his pocket, that Klein had intentionally divided up, burst into flames, and a crimson color engulfed his black attire.
His figure disappeared from the interior of the carriage, and he walked out from the flames by the roadside.
Pa! Pa! Pa!He kept snapping the fingers on his left hand repeatedly, his figure constantly flashing through the sparse, withered forest. He “rode” the flames and rapidly arrived deep in the forest which couldn’t be seen from the outside.
Then, he paused and pulled out the accessory hanging around his neck.
He always knew very clearly that there were hidden elements behind this matter. Therefore, for his visit to Red Rose Manor, he abided by the rules of a Magician. He had made some preparations beforehand, such as separating his matches and carrying a number of his mystical items on him.
Among the mystical items, the Biological Poison Bottle and the Sun Brooch were involved in the Capim and Wraith incidents; therefore, out of caution, he left them above the gray fog, As for the All-Black Eye which was left behind by Nimblewright Master Rosago, it was difficult to get past the manor guards; hence, it was met with the same treatment.
Finally, other than the three kinds of bullets—purifying bullets, demon-hunting bullets, and exorcism bullets of purification—he only brought along two mystical items.
The first was the Master Key that allowed him to pass through obstacles. The side effects of getting lost could be offset by dowsing. Furthermore, it looked like an ordinary key so it wasn’t easily discovered. The other item was a key element of Klein’s preparations—Azik’s copper whistle.
Simply put, when he faced a danger he couldn’t handle himself, he could ask for the help of a powerhouse!
After that encounter, whether I recognized Trissy or not, I am definitely on a kill list. There’s a high chance that I’ve been targeted by 0-08. There won’t be any negative effects getting Mr. Azik’s help. Well, that’s if 0-08 has been behind all the coincidences…Klein raised the cold ancient copper whistle and put it in his mouth, blowing on it.
Without a sound, he activated his Spirit Vision and saw the white bones that gushed out from the ground like a fountain. He saw the nearly four-meter-tall giant messenger taking form. It lowered its head and looked at him with his eye sockets burning with black flames.
That huge body gave Klein a sense of security. He took out the pen and paper he carried with him and wrote a word: “Help!”
Next, he folded the paper and stuffed it into the messenger’s hanging palm.
After the messenger had disappeared, he put away the copper whistle, deliberately put on a prayer posture, and quickly chanted the honorific name of The Fool, “… Honorable Mr. Fool, my investigations have borne fruit. The woman Prince Edessak fell in love with is Witch Trissy from the Demoness Sect. She has already advanced to Demoness of Pleasure and the upper echelons have changed her name to Trissy Cheek…”
After quickly making the “report,” Klein didn’t bother to hide his identity and immediately took four steps counterclockwise to head above the gray fog.
Then, he retrieved the scenes of him praying, and he threw it into the crimson star symbolizing Miss Justice. He tried his best to feign a mocking tone and added in a supercilious manner that was congruent with the style of The Fool, “Cheek, hehe, that’s the true name of the Primordial Demoness…”
After doing all this, Klein immediately returned to the real world, ready to run for his life.
He had only taken a few steps when his eyes suddenly lit up.
He subconsciously raised his head and saw several meteors burning with raging flames falling from the sky, tearing through the sky and enveloping the entire forest!
“This…” At that moment, the scarlet light shone into Klein’s eyes, giving him an indomitable feeling.
He had never expected that the person he was up against would send meteorites from the sky to silence him!
…
On a yellowing notebook, a seemingly ordinary quill wrote:
“For unknown, inexplicable reasons, the Dallask meteor shower arrived at the planet two days early.
“A portion of them just happened to land in the forest where Detective Sherlock Moriarty was hiding. Yes, just happened!”
…
Tuesday afternoon, in Audrey’s study.
The teenage girl, who was about to reach adulthood, was listening intently as Mrs. Escalante explained the connection between the intersection of Spectator and Telepathist powers with mysticism psychology. Beside her feet, Susie was sitting there attentively.
Suddenly, she saw the endless gray fog and a blurry figure in a prayer position in what appeared to be a forest.
Soon after, the words reached her ears.
Prince Edessak… The Demoness Sect… Witch Trissy… Demoness of Pleasure… Trissy Cheek…Audrey automatically filtered out the irrelevant details and noticed the most important words.
So that’s the reason! The person Edessak fell in love with is a Demoness… Furthermore, many of the Demonesses are transformed men… Why do I feel like laughing… Is this why he will bring danger to Backlund? Well, I have to warn Father… But what method or excuse should I use…Audrey tried her hardest to control her expression and gaze, but her mind wandered.
At this moment, she saw Mr Fool leisurely sitting at the end of the long bronze table. She heard “Him” say in a gentle tone with a hint of ridicule in his voice, “Cheek, hehe, that’s the true name of the Primordial Demoness…”
The true name of the Primordial Demoness… The Primordial Demoness!As her mind buzzed, Audrey’s expression instantly collapsed.
“What’s wrong?” As an observant Telepathist, Escalante immediately noticed that something was wrong with Miss Audrey.
Audrey thought for a moment and didn’t hide her concern as she said, “Ms. Escalante, I just remembered something bad. I should’ve told my parents before, but I forgot. It will lead to terrible and serious consequences.”
For example, the destruction of Backlund, how few of the millions of people who live here, regardless of them being nobles, the middle class, or the poor, will survive…Audrey pursed her lips. Her concern couldn’t be hidden in her sparkling, emerald-like eyes.
Escalante frowned and said, “Will it be too late to do it now?”
“It’s better than not doing so. Ms. Escalante, please wait for me. No, you should leave first.” Audrey entered her Spectator state and calmly made her decision.
Then she got up and left the study and went into the hallway.
Father has gone to the House of Lords… Only Mother is at home… But what should I say?Audrey frowned slightly. She didn’t slow down, nor did she increase her pace. Next to her were her personal maid and her huge dog, Susie.
Gradually, she had an idea. When she arrived at the living room where her mother was, she had already made up her mind.
Taking a light breath, Audrey felt an unusual sinking sensation on her shoulders.
Then, without hesitation, she knocked on the door.
Lady Caitlyn was sitting on a sofa in the activity room, with the deputy butler, butler’s assistant, and the attendant of the corresponding services seated opposite her.
She was meticulous as she gave instructions on various things to take note of for the dinner banquet that night. This continued until her daughter, Audrey, came to her side.
“Mother, I have something to tell you.” Audrey swept her gaze across the other people in the room.
On the way to the activity room, she had felt a slight tremor, but she didn’t discover anything unusual.
Lady Caitlyn looked around and nodded.
“All of you can return later.”
The activity room turned silent very quickly and even Susie was signaled by Audrey to leave.
“You should stay by my side more often and learn how to handle matters. Although you don’t lack such content in your family lessons, it’s still profound knowledge on how to effectively combine theory with practice,” Lady Caitlyn, who looked to be in her early thirties despite being in her fifties, smiled and educated her daughter. “Alright, my little angel, what is it?”
Audrey tried to produce the elegant smile she’d practiced in etiquette class, but she found herself with a heavy, nervous smile.
She pursed her dry lips and directly said, “Mother, I’ve been hiding something from you and Father.”
“Oh?” Lady Caitlyn tilted her head, waiting for a further explanation.
Audrey’s words were a little staccato at first, but then they immediately became smooth and fluent.
“I… I’m already a Beyonder, the kind of person who possesses miraculous powers by consuming a potion.”
The blonde Lady Caitlyn raised her eyebrows lightly and answered without any hint of surprise, “I know.
“Both your father and I know about it.”
“Huh?” Audrey was momentarily at a loss as to how to continue.
Lady Caitlyn covered her mouth and laughed.
“You took so many mystical ingredients from the vault, and you are so naive to think that your father and I didn’t notice?
“By your father’s side, in this villa, and in the fief of our family, there’s no lack of Beyonders. They may be a result of a simple employment relationship, or they may have been assigned by the Church of the Goddess, or they may have been members of the Hall family. His Majesty has tacitly agreed to such matters, and we have also tacitly consented to your little adventures… Sigh, you will eventually grow up and mature. Your father and I will never be able to protect you under our wings forever. You will have to face certain matters alone, so having additional powers to aid you as a trump card is good too.
“Yes, according to the general knowledge that I’m aware of, the initial stages shouldn’t be that dangerous, and advancing will require one to two years, or maybe even three years. So, your father and I aren’t too anxious, and we intended to wait until you become an adult to give you a word of warning so that you can stop at your present state.”
No, Mother, your general knowledge is wrong. You don’t know the acting method. If I have all the ingredients, then I can become a Sequence 7 Psychiatrist before the new year… Moreover, I do not wish to stop. The death of Duke Negan has made me understand that the world isn’t as stable and peaceful as I thought it was. I want to have the power to protect all of you at critical moments…
Mr. Fool is gradually recovering, and evil gods are making repeated attempts to descend. Although I’m still immature and lack the necessary knowledge, I can sense the hidden, indescribable dangers from these matters…Audrey had always known that she couldn’t avoid the problem of taking Beyonder ingredients from the vault, but she thought that perhaps by chance, her parents weren’t aware of the specific effects of those items. At most, they would suspect that she was getting deeper and deeper into her mysticism enthusiast circle.
After releasing the burden in her heart, she paid no notice to her mother’s exhortation and said, “Mother, I later joined a secret organization, one that’s more academic and doesn’t worship evil gods. Please forgive me for not being able to say its name and details, but I’ve already made an oath.”
Without waiting for her mother to ask, she cut to the chase.
“I received word today that the commoner girl who Prince Edessak has fallen in love with is a Demoness. I don’t know what kind of plot they are plotting.”
The first two sentences of hers didn’t contain any absolute connection. The former referred to the Psychology Alchemists, while the source of the latter was the Tarot Club, which was Mr. Fool.
Through this arrangement of sentences, every word she said was true, one that could be confirmed through divination. However, it would make people believe that her news came from the secret organization known as the Psychology Alchemists.
The smile on Caitlyn’s face gradually disappeared as she solemnly asked, “Demoness?”
She didn’t know much about the mysterious world, but the very word was enough to make her sense the evil and become uneasy.
Audrey quickly nodded.
“Yes, a Demoness of Pleasure.
“And what scares me even more is that her name is Trissy Cheek.”
“What’s wrong with that?” her mother asked, puzzled.
“A member of that organization has seen the name Cheek in an ancient book,” Audrey said the lie that she had already planned for. Whether it was her tone, her words, the details of her expression, or her body language, they were all flawless. “In the Fourth Epoch or earlier, it’s a name that belonged to the Primordial Demoness.”
Immediately after, she gravely added, “That’s an evil goddess!”
Lady Caitlyn didn’t understand what the Primordial Demoness meant, but she knew exactly what an evil goddess meant.
She couldn’t sit still any longer and quickly replied with a question, “Are you sure?”
“… I’m not sure.” Audrey didn’t doubt Mr. Fool at all, but she couldn’t say so openly. “No matter what, I think it’s necessary to seek the royal family, no—get the Beyonders of the Church of the Goddess to confirm the matter. If it involves an evil goddess, it’s always the right decision to be cautious.”
Caitlyn looked up at her daughter in surprise.
“… Audrey, you’ve grown up.”
If it weren’t for the urgency of the matter, Audrey would’ve pretended to be reserved upon hearing such praise. She would first modestly wheedle, then return to her room in glee. She might even twirl into a dance.
But now, she couldn’t care about that at all. She quickly let her worry and nervousness surface on her expression.
“Mother, can you help me hide the truth? I heard that the Beyonders of the Church and the royal family abhor secret organizations that aren’t a part of them. Well, you can say that it was news which Father received. He should have plenty of channels for information.”
Caitlyn stood up and gave her daughter a hug.
“Don’t worry, neither your father nor I will involve you in this.
“Your father won’t be back until evening. I’ll first let the hidden guards appear, pretend that he sent a message, then I’ll get the Church of the Goddess to send Beyonders to protect our family.”
“Alright!” Audrey replied happily.
At that moment, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was exhausted from maintaining her prolonged high level of tension.
…
Looking at the few burning meteors crashing down at a high speed and enveloping the whole forest, Klein actually had the thought of waiting helplessly for his doom in despair.
Even if he continuously used Flaming Jump, it would be impossible for him to escape the forest and the dangerous epicenter before the meteor shower landed. Moreover, the weak body of a Beyonder from the Seer pathway didn’t allow the possibility of him withstanding a head-on meteor strike.
Even a zombie that wouldn’t be wounded by a revolver would immediately be turned into minced meat under such an “attack.” Moreover, it would become charred black… Flaming Jump…The yellow-white light shone into the depths of his eyes, quickly giving Klein, who had not given up, an idea.
In a situation that was depicted in seconds, he didn’t hesitate. He did whatever that came to his mind.
Pa!
After silently calculating the distance, Klein snapped his fingers and ignited all the remaining matches in the matchbox.
A streak of crimson red light soared into the sky, quickly enveloping his figure within it.
Klein disappeared without a sound, appearing in the flames above the meteor.
Whoosh!
The meteor rapidly descended. The moment he leaped out of the flames, he was away from the meteor’s vicinity, entering a region of air with frighteningly high temperatures.
At the moment when he used his Beyonder powers to jump, Klein was immune to ordinary flames even if the temperature was rather high. However, upon exiting that state, he had to do his best to avoid the flames via Flame Controlling. Otherwise, he would suffer burn wounds and even burn to death.
In addition, the hot air wasn’t within his “jump” range.
Pa!
Klein snapped his fingers again, causing the air at a critical point to ignite.
He phased into another flame, trying to avoid the first blast upon the meteorite’s impact.
However, no matter how many times he tried and how many risks he took, he still couldn’t escape the danger. There were only two choices: to jump to a point away from the forest and suffer the meteorite’s resulting blast, or to jump around like an acrobatic, waiting for the mushroom cloud to swallow him up.
For a moment, Klein thought he could see himself being torn apart, scorched black with flames still burning over his body.
A thought flashed through his mind, and his vision suddenly changed as all the colors saturated. The reds became redder, the yellows become yellower, and the whites became whiter, just like a strange oil painting!
The “oil painting” seemed to be different from the real world, allowing Klein to watch as the meteorite “slowly” crashed to the ground.
That patch of the forest was instantly destroyed, and the ground clearly quaked a few times. Plumes of smoke that were mixed with flames rose up, forming a strange mushroom cloud.
Such an impact didn’t affect Klein, because the blast simply didn’t enter the superposed, still “oil-painting world.”
Klein was stunned at first before he saw the human figure next to him.
The figure had bronze skin with a medium build. He wore a long black suit and a half top hat. He had a pair of aged brown eyes, soft facial features, and a tiny mole below his right ear.
“Mr. Azik!” Klein cried out in joy.
He finally knew what scene the revelation from the divination he made a long time ago corresponded to.
It corresponded to the present!
The sea of blood represented a perilous situation, and being pulled up by Mr. Azik meant being rescued because of him!
Just as Klein’s words left his mouth, Azik waved his hand, grabbed his arm, and pushed his way through the deep layers of saturated colors!
…
The ordinary-looking quill was no longer writing on its own, and its surface had dimmed a little.
The solemn-looking middle-aged man with only one eye grabbed it and quickly wrote as if he was channeling a spirit.
“It was obvious that Azik Eggers had yet to recover all his memories and strength. While attempting to travel through the spirit world and the astral world, a latent danger appeared as a result of this problem. Hence, he and Sherlock Moriarty found themselves landing near Ince Zangwill and his friend.”
Everything around him was like an illusion. The colors were saturated and superposed as they quickly receded.
As soon as Klein came to his senses, observed, and experienced this wonderful passage, he felt Mr. Azik’s hand which was holding his hand tremble slightly.
Before he could even react, he felt a strong sense of weightlessness. His body couldn’t help but plummet as he even began spinning.
The colors of red, yellow, white, and black around him faded rapidly, and Klein fell, hitting the solid ground hard. The impact left his head spinning and his internal organs churning.
Mixed into his vision were bits of golden stars as his vision was restored to normal. To his left was a bottomless dark valley that resembled the legendary Devil Abyss. On the right was a gray stone wall that continued to extend upwards, as if supporting the entire region.
There was no sun, no clouds, and no fog. Some light came from the luminescent moss growing in different places, and darkness and heaviness were the primary tones of this “world.”
Klein pushed himself up with his left hand and nimbly jumped up. He found that the ground beneath his feet consisted of properly paved stone which could accommodate two horse carriages traveling in parallel. It was definitely not naturally formed.
One end of the road spiraled down into the dark crevices, while the other led to the top. From time to time, it was possible to see the domed hallways and halls inside the walls.
Klein raised his head, but he couldn’t see the highest point. His vision was completely blocked by the gray stone wall.
Suddenly, he had an epiphany. He and Mr. Azik had “fallen” underground, into the ruins of an ancient civilization.
Is it another area, or are we still near Backlund?As soon as Klein thought about it, he heard Mr. Azik say in a low voice, “Leave here first. Head up.”
Ah?Before Klein could understand the meaning behind his words, he saw a flash of light from the side, instantly forming an illusory door that opened outwards.
The door seemed to be made of bronze. It wasn’t real enough, but it was unusually heavy. On the surface, there were countless strange patterns and indistinct symbols.
With a creak, a crack appeared in the door. Pale, bloody arms reached out from the crack, one after another. In addition, there were also greenish-black vines with baby faces and sleek tentacles with protruded eyes.
It’s very similar to the effect of Miss Sharron’s mystical item…While he was in thought, Klein noticed that the arms, vines, and tentacles were no longer as crazy as before. They had calmed down and stuck to the ground, completely unlike their former appearance of madly pulling a Sequence 6 Zombie into the door.
Immediately after, the gap between the doors widened, and a human figure emerged from it.
The figure wore a pure black clergy robe, and his facial features were clear and distinct like an ancient, classical sculpture.
His hair was dark gold in color, his eyes were dark blue, and he had a high nose bridge. He wore a bonnet which was popular with the elderly, and his sideburns were somewhat gray in contrast to his middle-aged appearance.
Looking at the figure’s completely lifeless eye, Klein suddenly recalled the name of the person who had just arrived.
Ince Zangwill!
The former archbishop who had directed the Tingen incident and dealt heavy damage to the Nighthawks team, as well as being the owner of Sealed Artifact 0-08!
Almost at the same time, Klein turned around and, following Mr. Azik’s instructions, fled towards the top of the road.
He knew full well that being a Sequence 6, he would only serve to be a burden and distraction in a clash between demigods.
In this race for time, false modesty and pretentious words were unnecessary. They would harm both him and his companion!
Tap. Tap. Tap.As there was nothing he could ignite underground, all Klein could do was grit his teeth and run as fast as he could. While running, he heard Azik’s calm, gentle voice.
“Run all the way out of here.
“Don’t worry about me. I’ve recalled a lot of things, and I know that I once remained in a particular Sequence for a very long period of time. That Sequence’s name is Undying.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.Klein circled around the cliff and entered a dark domed corridor. The walls on both sides were engraved with mottled murals.
At that moment, he heard a dignified and hoarse voice reverberate from where he previously was.
“Teleportation is prohibited here!”
A figure had arrived beside Ince Zangwill without anyone noticing. He was floating in midair in defiance with the laws of physics. He wore a gorgeous gold mask.
And Ince Zangwill didn’t attack immediately. Instead, he glanced at the bend where Klein’s figure had disappeared.
Sequence 4 Nightwatcher of the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s pathway could grant a certain amount of bad luck to others, but Ince Zangwill, who had just silently “blessed” Klein, realized that things like Klein slipping and falling into the ravine didn’t happen.
Not only that, Ince Zangwill seemed to be hallucinating as well, as he saw a thin, grayish-white fog.
Without having the luxury of time to think, he withdrew his gaze and cast it back to Azik Eggers.
Tap. Tap. Tap…Running at full speed, Klein suddenly stopped in his tracks. His spiritual intuition told him that there were people ahead of him—Beyonders! They were most likely the guards here!
After contemplating for a bit, he reached out with his left hand and wiped his face. At the same time, crisp sounds emitted from his body as his body grew seven to eight centimeters taller.
By the time his left palm left his face, he had turned into a single-eyed middle-aged man with dark golden hair and a high nose—Ince Zangwill!
Recalling the other party’s demeanor, Klein used an illusion to change his clothes before quickly walking around the corner and entering a large hall.
There were four guards in dark black armor, their gazes keen.
Klein’s face was calm as he walked over. He deliberately spoke in a hoarse voice and sternly said, “Someone has sneaked in here. I’m looking for him.
“Did you discover any clues?”
The leader of the guards first examined him before lowering his head and saying, “Mr. Zangwill, nothing happened here.”
“Okay.” Klein nodded slightly, walked past them, and left the hall.
During this entire process, although he remained highly nervous with his back drenched in sweat, he appeared to be calm and reserved. He looked no different from Ince Zangwill, be it his appearance or his aura.
Relying on his Faceless powers and his running speed, he quickly passed through three checkpoints and arrived at the end of the building.
There was an illusionary door formed by pure ghostly-blue light. Apart from that, it was completely sealed shut.
Although he was worried about the demigod battle between Mr. Azik and Ince Zangwill, Klein remained hidden in the shadows outside the room. He patiently spied for a while and found that someone had passed through the ghostly-blue light while another person had used it to leave.
He noticed that those who left had to show something that looked like a badge before they could get permission from the four guards to enter the door of light.
I don’t have time to wait for the next person with a badge. I can only take the risk… The battle over there could end at any moment… Even if doesn’t, the search order will be sent over here quickly…Klein quickly made his decision, once again walking into the room with the likeness of Ince Zangwill.
“Something has happened outside.” He had no confidence in mimicking the former archbishop’s voice, so he could only express himself with deliberate hoarseness as an indication that he had experienced an intense battle.
The guards who were left confused by the news didn’t react until Klein approached them. They reached out their hands to stop him.
“Mr. Zangwill, where is your pass?”
“Don’t waste any more time!” As he spoke, Klein pulled a badge from his pocket and thrust it into the man’s hand.
This calm performance made the rest of the guards relax.
The moment the guard who had received the “pass” looked down, Klein suddenly lunged forward!
Just as he landed on the ground, he quickly did another roll and went straight through the ghostly-blue door!
Only then did the guard realize that the badge in his palm had rapidly faded, turning into a piece of paper.
On the top left of the piece of paper, there was a rather commonly seen blessing recently: “Happy New Year!”
…
The abyss-like crevice was filled with an illusory, pitch-black liquid. Moreover, the surface of the water was still bubbling without stopping, and many pale-skinned arms were wildly extending outwards.
Ince Zangwill had a general idea of Azik’s standards, and he was neither surprised nor afraid, for he had a demigod to help him at the moment.
What worried him the most was another problem. 0-08, which was forcefully developing the story, could backfire on him at any moment.
At that moment, he swept his gaze past the corner of his eye and was shocked to find that the quill, 0-08, had left his pocket without him realizing it. It was floating in front of the gray rock wall, fervently writing lines of words.
“… In a fierce battle, there would always be a variety of accidents, such as Ince Zangwill’s belt snapping and having his pants drop.”
…
The ghostly-blue light filled Klein’s eyes, constructing a passageway that overlapped with layers of light between the deep darkness and the roaming invisible creatures.
Klein didn’t bother to observe his surroundings as he scrambled to the end of the passage.
He stood up, straightened his clothes, restored Ince Zangwill’s stern expression, and stepped into the rippling screen of light.
After a moment of being mentally adrift, he found himself in another room, which was also occupied by quite a few guards.
“Something went wrong underground, keep an eye out. Do not allow anyone entry,” Klein calmly instructed, walking towards the door at an unhurried pace.
“Yes, Mr. Zangwill!” the guards replied respectfully.
At this moment, the guard from before passed through the ghostly-blue light and shouted loudly, “There’s a problem with that Zangwill from before!”
Everyone turned to look at the door, but Klein was nowhere to be seen.
Tap. Tap. Tap.The guards immediately split up into several groups to search in every direction for their target and notify their companions. The scene momentarily turned rather chaotic.
One of them had just rounded the corner when he saw Ince Zangwill’s back.
Subconsciously, he pulled out his sword that coruscated with lightning and performed a forward cleave.
Oof!
The figure floated away weightlessly and became a splintered paper figurine.
At the same time, two loud bangs could be heard. Pale golden bullets passed through the visor that wasn’t pulled down and accurately hit the guard’s head.
Before he could even cry out, the guard collapsed to the ground with a thud, convulsing.
Klein stepped out of the shadows in the corner and expressionlessly slipped the revolver back into his underarm holster.
After burning the paper figurine, he quickly dragged the guard to an empty room and changed into black armor, switching his appearance to the fallen guard.
Then, he picked up the lightning sword and left the room, closing the wooden door behind him and running forward in a “panic.”
He was going to notify every guard along the way that there was a problem with Ince Zangwill!
Inside the solarium of Red Rose Manor.
Edessak Augustus stood by the full-length window, looking at the indifferent Trissy with a gloomy face, and he said in a voice that was like a volcano about to erupt, “Why did you run away again?”
Trissy looked past him and beyond the window, chuckled, and answered with a question, “Did you see the meteor shower? Did you feel the trembling of the earth?”
Behind her, porcelain and other items in the cabinet had fallen onto the thick, soft carpet. The old butler, Funkel, was standing beside her.
“It’s not too rare for that to happen,” Edessak replied in a low voice.
Trissy raised her eyebrows slightly.
“You are very dull.
“Then let me be frank with you. I am a Demoness!”
Prince Edessak’s expression didn’t change at all. He turned to the old butler and said, “Guard the door and prevent anyone from entering.”
“Yes, Your Highness.” Funkel gave Trissy a cold look and walked out of the solarium.
When he heard the door close, Edessak exhaled slowly.
“Trissy Cheek, heh, you prefer to be called Trissy.
“I know you’re a Demoness. The person who helped you purchase the Beyonder ingredients failed. What you received was provided by me!
“I don’t mind that my princess consort is a Witch or a Demoness. I’ve even seen your wanted poster!”
Trissy was surprised at first, but she then revealed a mocking smile.
“You sure know a lot…
“Did you know that I was once a man, and that my real name is Tris?”
“… What?” Edessak’s eyes widened, and he tilted his head a little, as though he couldn’t believe what he had heard.
Upon seeing this, Trissy couldn’t help but laugh. She laughed so hard that she frantically bent back and forth like a lunatic.
“Haha, you didn’t make a mistake. I was once a man! I used to be like you, and the thing down there was longer and thicker than yours! However, the Witch potion had forcefully changed my gender!
“Are you disgusted? Does it give you goosebumps?”
She vented the words she had been repressing all this time before taking two steps forward.
Edessak instinctively retreated, his Adam’s apple moving involuntarily.
“No, it’s not like that… You’re a real woman. There’s no problem. I can definitely confirm that!” He mumbled to himself, then he raised his voice and said, “From the moment I met you, you were a real woman. I don’t want to know what you were like in the past! I can pretend that nothing like this happened! What I like, what I love is the present you!”
Stunned, Trissy raised her hand to wipe away her tears of laughter.
“You’re a really pathetic man.
“Do you still not understand? Our meeting wasn’t a coincidence. Even your interest…”
She paused in disgust and continued, “Even your interest in me was a result of someone else’s arrangement. Don’t you think that everything happened too quickly? I believe in love at first sight, but I don’t believe that it possesses such powerful bewitchment properties. You act like the main character in a third-rate romance novel, becoming obsessed with love from just one meeting. You fell in love with a stranger, forgetting the type of person you once liked. That’s crazy!”
Prince Edessak’s eyes went blank as his eyes turned agape, but he didn’t speak.
His body suddenly swayed, as if he had finally awoken from a long dream.
“Y-you are indeed my type… But my reaction, it’s r-really too exaggerated…”
The corners of Trissy’s mouth curled up, and she turned her head to the side to let out a sneer.
“What a pathetic man, to have what you like being arranged by someone else. It’s like you’re a puppet on strings.
“Don’t you understand? You’re a person that can be sacrificed, and I, as well as being a hostage for the cooperation between the royal family and the Demoness Sect, am also a necessary disguise for this deception.
“I possess an important item of the Demoness Sect, and under your strict supervision, I can be destroyed at any time and result in the loss of the treasure. This is the sincerity of our cooperation, and once the matter is exposed to the other three Churches or the military, the development of this matter will be very simple. Prince Edessak secretly kept a Demoness due to his lust. After knowing of his heinous sins, he shoots himself in the mouth. Then, all the problems would be covered up.”
“No!” Edessak blurted out.
Then, with a twisted expression, he asked, “Why are they cooperating with the Demoness Sect?”
“How could a hostage who might be abandoned at any moment know?” Trissy gave a self-deprecating laugh. “That’s the whole reason behind why I want to flee.”
She lowered her head and chuckled in a low voice. Her body trembled slightly from the laughter.
After a few seconds, she raised her head once again, curled the corners of her mouth, and said, “What do you want to do with me? Strip me down and throw me onto the bed? No, you’ve probably formed a psychological resistance. Actually, I don’t mind giving you some warmth right now. It’s not a shameful thing for two poor people to comfort each other.”
Prince Edessak darkened his rotund face and looked at Trissy silently for nearly a minute.
Suddenly, he closed his eyes, pointed to another side and said, “You can leave.
“Leave through that door.”
Trissy raised her eyebrows in astonishment.
“You’re letting me go?”
“Yes.” Edessak turned to look out the window and slowly replied, “I’ll stop Funkel. As for whether or not you can escape from the other pursuers, that will depend on your own strength and luck.”
A dazed look flashed in Trissy’s eyes a few seconds before she quickly ran towards the hidden door.
Before leaving, she couldn’t help but look back.
“What about you?”
Edessak didn’t turn his head, but he continued to stare out of the full-length windows as if searching for the shadows of his past.
He smiled and said, “Me? Let me live in this beautiful story and welcome its final end—good or bad.”
Trissy took a breath and, without further ado, went through the secret door.
…
In a quiet room inside Saint Samuel Cathedral.
One of the thirteen archbishops of the Church of the Evernight Goddess, the person in charge of the Backlund diocese, Saint Anthony Stevenson had received an urgent telegram from Earl Hall’s residence.
This bearded old man with deeply recessed eyes had an extremely clean appearance. Even though he wore a black and red archbishop’s robe, he didn’t give off a gloomy feeling.
However, anyone who faced him would shudder from the bottom of their hearts. It was as if their spirituality was dominated by fear, or as if they were facing an unknown existence lurking deep in the darkness which stared back at them.
Trissy Cheek… Primordial Demoness…Saint Anthony lightly patted the paper and immediately stood up.
The light around him suddenly vanished, as if swallowed up by the gloom of the room.
All the worshippers in the cathedral instantly felt the coming of night.
Everything quickly returned to normal as Saint Anthony appeared in front of the Chanis Gate beneath the cathedral.
Today, the one leading the team was the Spirit Guide, Daly Simone.
Without waiting for her to ask, Archbishop Saint Anthony instructed in a deep voice, “Make preparations. The process shall begin. I’m awakening a Sealed Artifact.”
He wanted to use 0-17.
He wanted to use that terrifying Sealed Artifact to confirm and deal with the Trissy matter.
And this was the only Grade 0 Sealed Artifact stored outside the Holy Cathedral. Only two of the Church’s upper echelons knew that it was in the Backlund diocese.
“Yes, Your Grace.” Daly was startled for a second, then she immediately responded.
While waiting, Saint Anthony closed his eyes as a portion of 0-17’s information surfaced in his mind.
“Number: 17.
“Name: XXXXXX
“Danger Grade: 0. Extremely Dangerous. It’s of the highest importance and of the highest confidentiality. It is not to be inquired, disseminated, described, or spied.
“Security Clearance: Pope, Team A researchers, and Archbishop of the Backlund diocese (Note: When the archbishop is transferred out of the Backlund diocese, the corresponding memories have to be wiped out using Sealed Artifact 1-29).
“Sealed Method: The seal is completed through the combination of 1-29 and 1-80.
“Description: This isn’t an item.
“This is a living angel.
“‘Her’ appearance is beautiful with black hair and eyes. Looks like a young woman, but ‘Her’ actual age cannot be estimated.
“…’She’ doesn’t have the wings recorded in canon. Just from ‘Her’ appearance, ‘She’ is no different from an ordinary person.
“… She does not have the ability to think and has lost all sentience.
“… Anyone and everything that comes close to ‘Her’ will completely disappear… Through divination and other methods, it can be confirmed that they’re still alive but are impossible to locate. Currently, 1825 methods have been attempted, with every one of them failing.
“…0-17’s range of influence will expand and contract without any pattern. Currently, it has caused more than 70 researchers to vanish.”
…
“Warning: ‘She’ cannot be used!”
“Appendix 1: This Sealed Artifact first appeared in the Pale Era of the Fourth Epoch.
Exact year: Missing.
Exact date: Missing.
Exaction location: Missing”
“Appendix 2: Based on the information, ‘She’ has been awakened five times.”
…
By passing on the message to search for the Ince Zangwill imposter, Klein, with the help of divination, overcame the interference of the Master Key and ran all the way to the exit given to him from the revelation.
He knew very well that with a carpet-style search, the corpse in the empty room would soon be discovered, so he had to race against time to get to the exit.
A Faceless’s powers should be matched with a mystical item that can destroy corpses and clean up my tracks…Having gained true knowledge from practice, it didn’t take Klein long to cross the checkpoints and patrolling teams before he arrived at the exit where the divination pointed him to.
However, what made him even more surprised was that there were no guards here, only a heavy stone door standing there by itself.
What’s going on? Why is there no one guarding the exit? Was my divination misguided, or are the guards outside?As his thoughts raced, Klein found a corner and took off his armor, restoring his lightweight and agility.
Then, he came to the stone door that opened outwards and groped his way to the corner of the left wall.
After carefully checking with a gold coin, Klein took out the ancient bronze key. He leaned it against the wall and gently twisted it.
Water ripples appeared as they spread out slightly. Klein silently passed through the wall, without taking the door!
The first thing he saw was the natural light that fell from the dome, which meant that this place was really an exit.
Klein carefully stood motionless as he quickly adapted to the light. He saw neat but mottled gray stones under his feet and thick pillars in front of him.
In the middle of the hall, four hooded figures knelt around what appeared to be an altar.
Soon after, Klein heard a soft but gentle female voice.
“Mr. A, are you ready?”
Mr. A? Mr. A of the Aurora Order?Klein, who had intended to cling towards the walls and shadows and proceed towards the door, shrank back silently.
Ince Zangwill should be working with some faction of the royal family… Those who are able to excavate and hide such a large underground ruin near Backlund must be one of the main powers in the Loen Kingdom…
With Ince Zangwill and 0-08 participating in this matter, the Church of the Goddess can be ruled out. Although the people of the Lord of Storms are a bit reckless and male chauvinists, it’s unlikely that they will work with the Demoness Sect. At least until now, there have been no Beyonders who appear to be of the Sailor pathway… In the same way, the Church of Steam and Machinery aren’t likely suspects…
Even the Aurora Order is involved? What are they trying to do?
Klein leaned his back against the wall and slowed his breathing, thinking and listening to the conversation in the middle of the hall.
After a short period of silence, a hoarse voice sounded, “It’s done.”
The answer was so concise that Klein couldn’t make out what they were planning.
The melodious and pleasant voice from before laughed in a low voice, “You don’t seem to trust us very much?”
“That’s right,” Mr. A answered bluntly.
“Heh heh, then I’ll be frank and describe our goal and why I’m seeking your cooperation.” The gentle female voice didn’t sound angry at all. “We’ve done certain things and left behind clear traces. Before we’re discovered by the Churches of Evernight, Storm, and Steam, as well as the military, we must do the corresponding cleanup, and this requires your help. Yes, it seems like you don’t really understand what I mean, so let me give you an example. Imagine—Imagine you performed a heinous crime like murder in a house, so what’s the best way of eliminating any evidence and clues?”
“There’s no need for that. It’s our goal to have others witness such an act,” Mr. A said indifferently.
… As expected of a member of the Aurora Order… They’re all a bunch of lunatics…Klein made a preliminary identification of the speaking man to be “Mr. A” who had killed the Intis Ambassador.
“… Suppose it were me, not you.” The clear, soft female voice had a faint wheezing sound.
After a second, Mr. A. replied, “Burn that house and bury all the clues there.”
The clear and gentle female voice had a smiling tone.
“That’s exactly what we planned. I’m in charge of ‘committing arson,’ while you can use this opportunity to go with this development to create a passageway or vessel, so as to allow your Lord to descend upon this world.
“And the only price you guys have to pay is to bear all the infamy and gain the most enmity from the military and the three Churches. But I don’t think you would mind that.”
“As long as we can welcome the return of the Lord, even if we’re abhorred by every single force, we won’t show any sign of cowardice.” Mr. A’s tone no longer appeared indifferent and distant.
Arson? The Aurora Order will take this opportunity to complete the ritual for the arrival of the True Creator? This is probably the third time… Why did I bump into this again… What a f*cking bad twist of fate…Klein couldn’t help but curse inwardly in Chinese.
At this very moment, he was extremely curious and wary against the things that were plotted by this particular royal family faction, Ince Zangwill, and the Demoness Sect. It was terrifying enough to even use the descent of the True Creator as a scapegoat!
Perhaps they’ve kept some cards up their sleeves and will eventually destroy the Aurora Order’s ritual in the end and destroy all the other factions except themselves…Klein calmly thought while feeling tense.
“It appears like you have no other questions,” said the gentle female voice. “This place is sufficiently well-hidden and can be used for the required set-up. You can do your ritual here at ease and won’t need to worry that it’ll be interrupted before you succeed. As for the things outside, we’ve already finished our preparations a long time ago. It’s just waiting for the ignition of a ‘spark.’ If you still have doubts, then you can make another round of checks.”
Just as Mr. A was about to speak, Klein heard a dull thud. It was the sound of the door opening.
“Who permitted you to enter? Didn’t I declare that no one is to approach this area?” The gentle female voice suppressed her rage.
“Lady Despair, there’s an emergency! Someone has infiltrated the basement! The higher-ups sent me to arrange for a follow-up and close the corresponding passages,” a male voice with a distinct Backlund accent responded very quickly.
The so-called “Lady Despair” maintained her silence for a few seconds, as though she was communicating with an unknown existence to confirm the situation.
Finally, she said without changing her tone, “Go back inside. Don’t come out again, nor allow anyone out. Wait until further notice.”
“Yes, Lady Despair!” The man ran towards the stone door, with a heavy thud sounding in the background.
From the place where Klein was hiding, he could clearly see the stone door leading to the back area. He waited for seven or eight seconds before a figure of normal height and build appeared.
Phew…The man took a deep breath, stretched out his hands, and bared his teeth as he pushed open the heavy stone door with a ferocious expression.
In that instant, Klein had completely taken in the man’s appearance and characteristics without missing a single detail. This was the Beyonder power of a Faceless!
That man’s skin was reddish-brown, and he was clearly of Southern Continent descent. His facial features had no special characteristics, making it difficult to remember him.
Due to him gritting and baring his teeth, he revealed a portion of his teeth. The third tooth on the upper left of his mouth flickered with a golden light. It was a fake tooth.
This…Klein, with the spiritual intuition of a Seer, frowned as he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
Very quickly, he used his skills to recall the source of his familiarity.
The Hanged Man had once requested the Tarot Club members to find a man with reddish-brown skin and a thick Backlund accent who had the third tooth on his left missing.
The man’s name was Baelen, and he was involved in the escape and disappearance of many colonial island slaves!
And at this moment, the man in front of Klein was almost identical to the Baelen that was described by The Hanged Man!
The disappearance of the colonial island slaves…
The many tribes of the Southern Continent vanishing into thin air…
Baelen’s appearance here…
Capim, who took a large share of the underground slave trade, was protected by four Beyonders suspected to be of the Arbiter pathway. Among them, the strongest was a Sequence 6, and even a Sequence 5…
Capim constantly targeted relatively innocent girls in his abductions…
The passing of the Grain Act, the improvement of the textile machines all resulted in a large number of people losing their jobs…
Many female textile workers silently left East Borough after receiving new jobs, not leaving any clues…
The scattered dots instantly formed a line in Klein’s mind, pointing directly into the depths of the earth!
What are they up to, that they need such a large number of people, as well as so many pure and innocent girls? A ritual? An extremely terrifying ritual that takes a very long period of time while being held in secret?Klein’s pupils suddenly contracted.
Creak… Bang!The stone door closed and Baelen disappeared from his sight.
The hall was silent for a few seconds before Mr. A’s deep and hoarse voice rang out again.
“I smell an accident. Let’s begin. We need to hurry before it arrives.”
Lady Despair responded slowly, “That’s exactly what I was thinking.
“But I need you to send me to East Borough.”
East Borough?Klein had a bad premonition.
“No problem,” Mr. A answered with a lack of emotion.
Under the hood, a transparent and blurry book appeared in front of him. Accompanied by a distant and indistinct chant, he said, “I came, I saw, I record.”
The book quickly flipped open and stopped at one of the pages. Soon after, it began to emit a light blue and illusory light.
The light enveloped the white-robed Lady Despair, causing her figure to blur at first, then becoming indistinct.
In an instant, Lady Despair saw countless indescribable silhouettes. She discovered lustrous brilliances which contained the bright and pure splendor of endless knowledge at the highest point.
Her body was being dragged forward by a strange force as she rapidly tore through space. Not long after, she left her original spot and arrived at a secluded, uninhabited, and filthy corner of an alley.
She pulled down her veil to cover her face and looked up into the sky. The afternoon sun had once again been obscured by clouds and fog, turning pale and dark.
The light yellow fog wasn’t particularly thick, and it sank down to every corner of Backlund, giving off a slight choking sensation amidst its coldness and moisture.
It’s a pity that the haze didn’t reach the point when it’s in its worst and calmest state… The accident that happened to Trissy, the sudden and temporary loss of control over 0-08, the appearance of Azik, the destruction previously caused by Dark Emperor, these had complicated matters, garnering the attention of others. It forced the operation to be brought forward to today…Lady Despair surveyed the area, walked out of the alley, and into the streets.
Her steps were slow, as though she were wandering in a sea of fog.
Wherever she passed, the fog would unnoticeably thicken. Tinged with an iron-black color, it silently lowered the range of one’s visibility.
As she left the street, a sallow-faced tramp in an old jacket suddenly coughed violently and fell to the ground.
The two poor people close to the tramp retreated in horror, and then they covered their throats with their hands as they gasped for air. It was as if they were suffering from severe lung disease or bronchitis and could no longer breathe.
A haze which was a mixture of iron-black and pale yellow colors descended upon East Borough, the dock area, and the smoke-spewing factory district as it continued to spread throughout Backlund.
Various scenes in the distance were “drowned,” and even the towering clock tower was only a pale shadow. One by one, workers and poor people felt the discomfort as they fought against the cold, and the disorderly tramps fell one after another in the woman’s wake, their lives as fragile as the bubbles formed during laundry.
Lady Despair’s expression was calm and gentle, as though she were finishing a work of art.
Like an ordinary person, she walked among the pedestrians as she chuckled and said in a low voice, “The Loen Kingdom’s history will remember this day.
“The Great Haze of Backlund.”
…
The dark valley had been completely covered by the black, incorporeal water, but 0-08 didn’t stop writing.
It fabricated ridiculous and terrifying stories wherever it could land its tip on.
“… The dropping of pants didn’t affect Ince Zangwill’s performance, because he was wearing a long robe, perhaps having anticipated a similar accident…
“The Imperative Mage stunned Azik Eggers in the spot, robbing him of his two most powerful Beyonder powers at the last moment—truly a great assistant in every meaning of the word. However, the stacked door of the spirit world and the Underworld were attracted by Azik’s characteristic. It began being stirred by the powers of their battle, causing unpredictable changes.
“At that moment, an unknown existence was attracted, resulting in ‘Him’ passing by. ‘He’ took this opportunity to extend his hands into the real world. Oh no! ‘He’ caught Ince Zangwill!”
In midair, two bloody arms which were covered in squirming flesh suddenly appeared behind the clergyman-robed Ince Zangwill!
They caught Ince Zangwill’s shoulders, dragging him into the void and into the spirit world.
Light suddenly faded from where Ince Zangwill disappeared, staining the area with the richest and deepest darkness.
In the darkness, the sounds of melodic chanting could be heard. It was quiet and tranquil, hypnotic even. Even the countless pale arms flailing upwards underneath the pitch-black water seemed to slow down, no longer as frenzied as before, as if they had won redemption for their souls.
In such a “dark night,” a figure walked out. It was none other than Ince Zangwill who had just been dragged into the spirit world.
Compared to before, he had lost the bonnet on his head. The clothes on his left shoulder were tattered, and a piece of flesh had been torn off. Faint yellow pus bubbled out one after another.
His eyes were no longer indifferent, but filled with pain, as if he was suffering some unimaginable torment.
The 0-08 quill continued writing.
“Some might feel regret, while others might rejoice. Ince Zangwill had the umbilical cord of the evil god which came from the baby in Megose’s womb. It was from the True Creator, and through the umbilical cord, he successfully escaped from the restraints of the unknown existence and forcefully returned to the real world, but as a result, he had lost that mystical item. In addition, he would suffer the ire of the evil god’s spawn from having failed to descend for a short period of time.
“This made his strength appear like some kind of commodity in a department store during a change of seasons, with only 55% left. Yes, this number is extremely accurate.”
…
In a street in the depths of East Borough.
Old Kohler hurried back to his rented apartment, carrying some ham in a paper bag.
He looked around warily, afraid that those ravenous wolves around him would pounce on him and steal his New Year’s gift.
He had seen wolves back when he was still in the countryside, but to his surprise, he was able to experience that familiar feeling in Backlund.
It’s still too expensive. I can only split the cost with someone else and cut it into pieces… This is enough for the new year holiday. I can eat two slices of ham for every meal. Three slices, no—at least five slices of ham. I can cut some of them off and stew them together with the potatoes. I don’t even need to add salt…With this in mind, Old Kohler looked at the ham in his arms, seeing the white spots mixed in with the red meat, his throat couldn’t help but twitch and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
As he walked, he felt the fog around him grow thicker. The cathedral’s clock tower that was still relatively clear in the distance was gradually swallowed by a mixture of iron-black and pale yellow colors. Even the pedestrians around him were reduced to blurry shadows once they were ten steps away.
Old Kohler suddenly felt like he has been forgotten by the world as he raised his palm to cover his nose.
“Why does the fog smell so bad today?” he muttered, and he quickened his pace.
One step, two steps, three steps. Old Kohler felt his face heat up and his forehead start to burn.
His chest tightened, his throat felt uncomfortable, and soon he was experiencing difficulty breathing.
Have I fallen ill? Damn it, I still want to have a good new year’s, and now I can only send my savings to the clinic or hospital… No, perhaps I’ll be fine with some sleep. I’ll be fine sleeping with a blanket over me!Old Kohler silently muttered to himself as his head grew hotter and hotter and his senses became more and more muddled.
Gasp. Gasp. Gasp.He heard his own labored breathing, and his hands went limp as the bag of ham fell heavily to the ground.
Old Kohler instinctively bent down to pick it up, but he ended up falling to the ground.
He held the bag of ham and tried to keep it in his arms.
At this moment, he thought there was thick phlegm rushing up his throat, blocking it, so he fought back, making panting sounds.
Thud!Old Kohler began to see, through his blurry vision, that a few steps away, someone else had also fallen and was gasping for breath. He was about the same age as him, in his fifties, with white sideburns.
Suddenly, he understood that he was about to die.
It reminded him of his own wife and children, who, like him, suddenly got infected with the plague and died shortly after.
It reminded him of the time when he had been hospitalized. The patients in the same room were still chatting and laughing that night, but they would be sent to the morgue early the next morning.
It reminded him of the friends he had known as a tramp, many of which had disappeared over the course of the winter until they were found stiff under a bridge or some spot which was sheltered from the wind. A small number died from suddenly having food.
This reminded him of the days when he was still a decent worker, when the neighbors in the neighborhood would suddenly die like this. Some of them died from headaches, some of them died from accidentally falling into molten steel, some of them died from all sorts of painful, bloating ailments. Some of them even collapsed silently in the factories, one batch after another.
This reminded him of what he had heard from a drunk in the bar when he was scrounging for information.
“People like us are like straw on the ground, falling when the wind blows. It’s even possible to fall on our own even without the wind.”
The wind is coming…Old Kohler suddenly had such a thought.
He clutched the bag of ham tightly as he groped the pocket of his old jacket for the crumpled cigarette he had always been unwilling to smoke.
What he couldn’t understand was why his healthy body would suddenly become ill. It wasn’t like he had never experienced such a dense fog before.
What he couldn’t understand was the reason for him suddenly collapsing just as his life was back on track, moving in a direction that was sufficiently nice for him. Furthermore, he had been paid in advance by Detective Moriarty to buy his long-awaited ham for the new year, and he was looking forward to tasting it.
Old Kohler fished out that crumpled cigarette, but he no longer had the strength to lift his arms again as they slammed heavily to the ground.
He used the last of his strength to shout out the words that had been building up inside of him, but he could only let the frail words linger at his mouth without producing them.
He heard his last words.
He heard himself ask, “Why?”
…
In an apartment at the edge of East Borough.
Liv hung up the last piece of clothing she had washed and waited for it to dry.
She looked at the sky outside, somewhat unsure of the time due to the thick fog which had appeared without her realizing it.
“Anyway, it’s still early, and we’ve already done the laundry…” Liv’s expression grew heavy.
It wasn’t a good thing to finish work too early. This meant that they could rest, but it also meant that they didn’t have enough work which would imply inadequate income.
Liv took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at her eldest daughter, Freja, who was wiping her hands and casting her gaze towards the vocabulary notebook in the opposite room.
“It’s almost New Year’s. Most of our clients have left Backlund and have gone on vacation elsewhere. We can’t go on like this. We have to find new work.”
As she spoke, she walked towards the door.
“During this period, the rich will host banquets one after another. They definitely won’t have enough servants and might hire temporary kitchen cleaners. I plan on inquiring. Freja, you stay at home and pick up Daisy when the time comes. We need income, but so do the thieves, bandits, and human traffickers of those prostitutes to welcome the new year.”
In the East Borough, every woman, who didn’t work in the factories, had to be skilled or aggressive enough in order to survive.
Freja answered briskly, “Alright.”
Her mind was already on the desk and vocabulary notebook next door.
Liv had just opened the door when she stumbled and fell to the floor.
Cough! Cough! Cough!She broke into a violent coughing fit as her face flushed red, with every joint in her body experiencing an unbearable ache.
Freja ran over in panic and squatted beside her.
“Mother, what’s wrong with you? Mother, what’s wrong with you?”
“It’s nothing. Cough, I’m fine.” Liv began to find it harder to breathe.
“No, you’re sick—sick! I’ll take you to the hospital immediately!” Freja tried to help her mother up.
“It’s too expensive, too… expensive. Cough—Let’s go to a charity hospital. A charity hospital, I can wait. It’s n-not a big problem.” Liv gasped a response.
Freja burst into tears and her vision blurred rapidly.
But at that moment, she felt her lungs burn, and her body went limp as she fell to the ground with Liv.
“What’s the matter with you, Freja? Cough! You’re sick too?” Liv shouted anxiously. “There’s money, cough—in the closet, cough—in the hole in the wall. You have to be quick. Go to the hospital! Get a good—a good doctor!”
Freja tried to say something, but not a sound came out from her mouth. Her eyes slanted up to the door beside her.
It was their bedroom, their bunk beds. On top of it was her favorite table and her vocabulary notebook.
Her body suddenly began to twitch.
Liv’s coughing stopped.
Within the public elementary school at the edge of East Borough, the fog still wasn’t thick yet, but many students had already started to cough.
The experienced teacher on duty immediately ordered, “Quick, to the cathedral. We need to head for the cathedral next door!”
Daisy stood up in a panic and ran with the crowd to the cathedral next to the school.
Suddenly, her heart palpitated as she felt the horror of losing something important.
… Mother… Freja.Daisy turned her head sharply, wanting to rush home against the crowd.
However, she was stopped. She was caught by her teachers and forcibly dragged towards the cathedral.
Daisy struggled and screamed at the top of her lungs, “Mother! Freja!
“Mother! Freja!”
…
In East Borough, the dock area, and the factory district, the old or those with latent ailments collapsed in the fog in succession like felled trees, while those who came into contact with them felt as if they had been infected by the plague. They died quickly, and even the able-bodied adults and children also felt slightly unwell.
In their eyes, the light yellow and iron-black fog was like the descent of Death.
On the Tuesday of the last week in 1349, Backlund was shrouded in haze.
…
In the corner of the hall, Klein pressed himself against the stone wall so that he wouldn’t be discovered by Mr. A.
Soon, he heard muffled groans and could smell the scent of flesh and blood.
“Give up your lives for the Lord,” Mr. A’s voice suddenly sounded.
Thud. Thud. The sound of figures collapsing entered Klein’s ears, and a strong spirituality fluctuation appeared and constantly reverberated.
Mr. A sacrificed his four attendants?Just as this thought appeared in Klein’s mind, illusory layers of weeping sounds could be heard. Some of them were calling out for their mothers, others coughing violently, and some moaning in pain.
As half of an expert at mysticism, Klein seemed to see a series of disgruntled and transparent figures entering the ritual one after another, followed by the years of numbness, despair, pain, and resentment from the dock area, factory district, and East Borough.
Has it officially begun?Klein closed his eyes and leaned his back against the wall, his right hand clenching and relaxing.
For him, the best thing to do at this moment was to slip out of the hall and flee into the distance while Mr. A was concentrating on the ritual.
His right hand loosened and tightened before relaxing many times in a row.
Seven or eight seconds later, Klein opened his eyes, the corners of his mouth curling upwards in an exaggerated manner.
He reached out his hand to grab the revolver, turned around abruptly, and dashed out.
Dressed in his black double-breasted frock coat, he raised his right hand and aimed at the altar.
The first thing Klein saw was the altar, which was surrounded by layers of light, and the tall, thin figure standing in it.
The figure took off its hood, revealing a beautiful, devilishly feminine face, with a left chest, shoulders, abdomen, and thighs all covered in squirming, sticky, disgusting flesh and blood.
His surroundings were filled with illusory, transparent shadows that brimmed with feelings such as numbness, despair, pain, and depression.
Beyond the altar, the four figures which were praying had fallen. Their skin was shriveled, and their bones were tightly wrapped, like corpses that had been eroded for many years.
At the top of the hall, rays of light pierced through the air, quickly entering the altar through the stone pillars, floor, and air that were filled with symbols and magic labels.
As soon as Klein emerged from his hiding place, Mr. A opened his eyes and looked in his direction.
His pupils were dyed with blood, and an extreme madness was contained within his cold eyes.
If it were any other Beyonder, they would’ve subconsciously looked away, not daring to look him in the eye. But Klein, who had faced the Eternal Blazing Sun and met Blasphemer Amon, wasn’t afraid of this. Calmly pulling the trigger, he sent a silver demon-hunting bullet engraved with many patterns flying towards the altar.
Witnessing this scene, Mr. A subconsciously wanted to raise his hand, but he stopped in the end. He watched indifferently as the silver bullet drilled into the layer of light surrounding the altar.
Silently, the patterned demon-hunting bullet melted and disappeared under the layers of radiance, engulfed in untold resentment and negative emotions.
In the end, it completely disintegrated, leaving not a single trace of it behind.
Klein’s pupils shrank as he shot the rest of the revolver’s bullets. The pale golden purifying bullets and the bronze exorcism bullets shot out, piercing through the radiant barrier one after another.
However, they disintegrated in the same way and disappeared without creating the slightest ripple.
Mr. A laughed hoarsely.
“It’s no use, puny worm. The ritual has already officially begun, and with your strength, it cannot be broken or interrupted. Even if you’re a Sequence 5 Beyonder!
“But you’re also fortunate. You will live to witness the coming of our Lord, and be integrated into his body.”
With that, Mr. A. ignored Klein and closed his eyes again, as if he was indeed nothing but a puny worm.
The Shepherd raised his hands in a gesture of open arms and shouted out in ancient Hermes, “The Lord that created everything;
“The Lord who reigns behind the curtain of shadows;
“The degenerate nature of all living things.
“Your devout believers pray for your coming;
“I am willing to offer my body as a vessel to bear the burden of your great will!”
Amidst the prayers, a light from an unknown source appeared above Mr. A’s head, completely enveloping him.
The grievances and negative emotions that were gathered around Mr. A surged into his body like a tidal wave.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Klein snapped his fingers repeatedly and used Flame Controlling, trying his best to attack the altar, but they still couldn’t resist being disintegrated against the barrier of light.
What can I do? All my other mystical items are above the gray fog. To take them out, I need to hold a ritual, which would waste at least a minute or two, and a body without protection would be very dangerous… What should I do?Klein rationally stopped his attempts and stood there, his mind racing.
Furthermore, whether it was the Sun Brooch, the Biological Poison Bottle, the All-Black Eye, or the Dark Emperor card that raised his level, none of them seemed capable of breaking through the altar’s barrier!
Is waiting for Miss Justice’s call for reinforcements the only thing I can do? Or do I just watch helplessly as the True Creator descends?Klein tensed up, his thoughts rapidly flying through his mind. He quickly considered the corresponding strategies.
As he considered each and every item on his body, his palms unconsciously broke out in cold sweat.
Suddenly, he thought of something!
Without having time to think about the consequences, he reached into his pocket and grabbed something that felt metallic.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
Klein took a few steps forward, jerked his arm hard, and threw the object in his palm at the altar.
With a flash of bronze, the object entered the barrier of light.
It was an ancient, simple key.
It was the Master Key.
Within the barrier of light, the brass Master Key began to decompose and melt.
And when its outer shell disappeared, the curse that was hidden within it appeared, connecting to the unknown area where Mr. Door was.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey stood by the full-length window and worriedly looked into the distance.
She saw that the fog on the horizon was gradually thickening, turning a pale yellow that was dyed iron-black as it slowly spread in her location.
“There’s something wrong with that.” The huge golden retriever, Susie, sat beside her and also looked at the commonly seen haze.
Yes, I hope it can be stopped in time…Audrey didn’t know what the fog represented. She silently prayed to the Goddess and Mr. Fool that “They” wouldn’t let the Primordial Demoness descend.
Suddenly, she noticed that the branches outside the window were beginning to shake and the glass was slightly rattling.
A wind is coming…Audrey felt inexplicably happy.
Cherwood Borough, Holy Wind Cathedral.
Terrifying storms that were visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared outside of it, and then they surged towards the east in an unimaginable hurricane.
Whoosh!
The thick, accumulated fog was blown away, and the rich yellow and iron-black colors quickly faded away.
Whoosh!
Dried branches fell to the ground as dust and dirt rose into the air, following the fog into the distance.
Whoosh!
Many of the pedestrians had their hats separate from their heads, and their bodies swayed so much that they had to hold onto trees or walls.
The sailors in the dock area felt as though they had returned to the port city and were witnessing a typhoon.
The smoke in East Borough and the factory district thinned, and the healthy population felt relieved of their slight discomfort.
Boom! Boom!
Lightning leaped and thunder rumbled.
They soon subsided, and a downpour began to cleanse the land.
“The Church of the Lord of Storms reacted rather quickly this time… It also has to do with us bringing the operation forward and not being fully prepared… Heh heh, those in the middle-class and the tycoons would’ve shared the same fate in this Great Smog as the commoners if it wasn’t for the respective protection they received. They would all be lambs waiting to be slaughtered…” Lady Despair sat on a rental carriage as she leisurely heard the pattering of the rain on the glass windows.
Even though her plans had been ruined in a timely manner, the haze from before had caused more than 20,000 deaths according to her calculations. Furthermore, there would be the subsequent spread of the plague.
With this, I’ve pretty much digested most of my potion, but this is just a benefit I received as a matter of convenience… With large numbers of the population being wiped out, all this points to the Aurora Order and to the True Creator; no one could guess what the royal family really plans on doing… It’s time I leave, along with the True Creator…Lady Despair thought while in a good mood.
Her whereabouts were kept secretive, and she had taken care of everything beforehand; therefore, she didn’t have to worry about being surrounded by Backlund’s demigods at all.
By the time they found traces of her, she would already be far away from the city!
Just as the Lady Despair was about to leave the carriage, her vision blurred and she saw a figure appear before her.
The figure sat across her. It was a young woman in a hooded classical robe, with black eyes and hair, and a beautiful but dull face.
…
After throwing out the Master Key, Klein held Azik’s copper whistle, then he held his breath and waited for the results.
If things failed to develop as he imagined, with the altar’s barrier remaining intact, he planned on using Azik’s copper whistle to see if he could get any help from the messenger.
If that still failed, he would go above the gray fog and use all the items like the Dark Emperor card. He had to attempt every possibility until the very last second!
At this very moment, there was no crimson moon, let alone a clear full moon since it was afternoon. Therefore, Klein didn’t have enough confidence in the curse contained within the Master Key, and he only hoped that the disintegration effects of the altar’s barrier would threaten its very existence and cause it to react instinctively, such as communicating with Mr. Door in reverse and transmitting its cry for help to “Him.”
In just a second or two, Klein saw the Master Key disintegrate into the smallest particles of light and an illusory, distorted crimson.
The crimson quickly faded as it struggled and then suddenly exploded!
In an instant, Klein lost his sense of hearing. He saw the countless figures formed from resentment and indignation all raise their heads and scream.
They rapidly transformed, tinged with a blackish-green, and grew a second skull, a third eye, or even a fifth leg…
They converged into a torrent and surged into Mr. A’s body.
Mr. A suddenly opened his eyes, shock and disbelief evident amidst his indifferent blood-red eyes.
Soon after, the radiant layer of light surrounding the altar warped and collapsed.
Boom!
A huge explosion spread out from the center of the altar, setting off a terrifying storm.
Crack!The four thick stone pillars closest to the blast instantly crumbled, and the distant Klein only had enough time to duck and roll before he was sent flying by the shockwave.
Bam!
He hit the wall, flattened into a thin sheet of paper.
The subsequent wind quickly tore apart that thin piece of paper, scattering it in every direction.
Klein himself appeared in the corner, using the walls to withstand the ensuing shockwave.
The destruction caused by the Master Key exceeded his imagination!
The curse that had been forcibly melted away really did have an instinctive reaction, as it transmitted Mr. Door’s roar, and the voice of this forsaken entity, who was at least at the level of an angel, contaminated the resentment and numbed the despair needed for the ritual. As a result, the altar lost its balance and embarked on a path of self-destruction!
The moment the blast calmed down a little, Klein rushed out to confirm the results.
The illusionary figure and oppressive feeling in the air had already vanished, leaving behind scattered remnants of the altar.
Mr. A had his body leaning forward as he knelt by a collapsed pillar. He was missing an arm, half a face, and a number of organs. His remaining eye was filled with bone-deep hatred.
However, his wounds were quickly covered with squirming flesh.
After that single glance, Klein didn’t hesitate to run.
For him, he had achieved the ultimate goal of foiling the True Creator’s descent. If he didn’t leave now, was he, a Sequence 6, going to share a dinner with the Shepherd, Mr. A, to welcome the new year?
The moment she saw the stranger appear in front of her, Lady Despair materialized a sharp, crystalline ice spear and threw it at her target.
Using the force of the recoil, she attempted to break through the back of the carriage and into the street.
With regards to this sudden turn of events, she was puzzled at this strange enemy who suddenly appeared. On the contrary, she was very confused and perplexed as to how someone could find her concealed self so quickly. It was no less difficult than destroying a large city, or teleporting directly from Backlund to the Southern Continent of East Balam.
But as a Sequence 4 Demoness of Despair, she had developed herself one step at a time from when she was an Assassin. She knew that she couldn’t afford to be distracted or spout nonsense at such critical moments. It wasn’t too late to think about all these matters later.
Therefore, she chose to attack directly and wanted to take the opportunity to leave.
She could already imagine how the strange woman with black hair and eyes would be frozen in the layers of sparkling light left in the frosty wake of the ice spear’s trajectory. She would have to struggle to break through the obstruction in order to have the strength to chase after her.
By then, she definitely would’ve escaped from the street and blended into the crowd.
However, the scene she was looking forward to didn’t appear. As soon as the crystalline ice spear left her hand, it silently disappeared into thin air, its whereabouts were completely unknown.
Angel!The Demoness of Despair’s eyes narrowed as black flames suddenly surged from her body, spreading ailments in a bid to ignite everything around her and causing a large-scale fire.
At that moment, her body trembled in a strange manner, and she froze on the spot.
She saw her left hand disappear, one centimeter at a time, as it rapidly spread upward in an unstoppable fashion.
In her eyes, the beautiful and lifeless eyes of the woman opposite her were dark and serene, as if there was a pure darkness concealed within.
“You aren’t! You are…”
The Demoness of Despair’s words came to an abrupt halt. Her entire body was like a sketch that had been quietly erased with an eraser, leaving no trace behind.
Her final gaze was filled with fear and despair. The seat she previously occupied was empty, as though she had never sat in it before.
The beautiful woman with the lifeless expression pulled the hood of her classical robe, and her lips moved almost imperceptibly as her figure instantly disappeared.
…
On the outskirts of Empress Borough. On a trackless public carriage.
Triss was sitting quietly in the corner, wearing a veiled hat.
She didn’t flee with the help of the river by going straight to the Tussock River, nor did she head for the nearest railroad to catch a train, as everyone thought she would.
Her choice was to return to Backlund.
Only in this city with a population of over five million, with all sorts of hidden factions and numerous Beyonders, would they be able to help her escape the subsequent pursuit of the Demoness Sect!
At this moment, she felt tense, mentally, constantly wary of the terrifying old butler, Funkel.
Suddenly, her head spun.
When her vision returned to normal, she found herself having magically left the public carriage and was standing on the muddy road outside.
Trissy’s pupils contracted rapidly as she looked around cautiously.
Then, she saw a black-hooded figure in a classical robe, and she noticed the black eyes hidden in the shadows.
For some reason, it was as if Trissy had returned to being an infant, so weak to the point that she couldn’t put up any resistance at all.
Cold sweat dripped from her forehead, and although her legs were trembling violently, she was unable to move.
This is the scariest enemy I’ve ever faced… Even the high-ranking Demoness I previously met didn’t give me such a feeling… Am I going to die here… Is this finally going to end after I persisted in escaping despite failing so many times…A deep sense of despair and uncontrollable sadness filled Trissy’s heart, making her feel as if she had plunged into her deepest nightmare.
Suddenly, a dim blue light flashed before her eyes, removing her “curse” of being unable to move.
Trissy looked forward again, but there was no longer any traces of that extremely terrifying figure. Everything that happened just now seemed like the most realistic illusion.
But when Trissy lowered her head, she was surprised to find that the sapphire ring on her left pinky had somehow shattered, losing all of its brilliance.
Crack. Crack. Crack.The remains of the ring and the gem fell off one after another.
…
Klein dodged and rolled around the collapsed stone pillar and the heavily injured Mr. A, who was in the process of healing, and he ran for the entrance opposite him.
As for the characteristic fragments which were slowly gathering from the remains of the Master Key, he didn’t even take a glance at them, afraid that he would give Mr. A enough time to stop him.
He was well aware that even if he had all his mystical items and was well-prepared, he wouldn’t necessarily be a match for the Shepherd, not to mention the fact that he was only equipped with Azik’s copper whistle and three types of Beyonder bullets. He didn’t even have a single match left.
Even though Mr. A was seriously injured, Klein didn’t dare to take the risk. He had heard that the Rose Bishop, the Sequence prior to Shepherd, was extremely proficient in flesh magic. Its healing ability was in no way weaker to his ability of transferring his wounds.
Creak!
He pulled open the heavy door.
The natural light outside shone in, and the clouds in the sky were tinged with a thin yellow, and the sun was pale and dim.
Klein rushed out and found that he was in the middle of a mountain. He was surrounded by towering mountains that made the area extremely hidden.
Tap. Tap. Tap.He frantically ran and wasn’t even taking the mountain trail. Instead, with his skills as a Clown, he ran down the steep slope, occasionally tumbling, and occasionally swinging up with the help of trees.
Splash!
He heard the crashing of the river. It was up ahead, just below him!
But at that moment, a strong gust of wind blew over, sweeping towards his back.
Klein made a prompt decision. His knees buckled and he rolled to the side.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
The location where he was originally standing and the direction he was moving in had a deep ravine carved out by the wind blades.
Mr. A dropped out of the wind, his body still draped with a cape squirming with fresh blood.
He pointed with his finger, and immediately, chunks of flesh flew out and swelled up in midair before suddenly exploding.
Boom!
Drops of blood and bits of flesh flew in every direction as Klein cartwheeled with his hands, dodging most of it before finding shelter behind a huge tree.
The projectiles bored bloody holes through the huge tree. Traces of corrosion began spreading in every direction from the affected area.
Back when Klein was running, he had already loaded his revolver. He was about to raise his hand and shoot Mr. A in the eyes when he saw a deep darkness appear within them.
All of a sudden, Klein knew that, although the scenery around him hadn’t changed at all, he had been forcefully dragged into a dream.
He had once killed a Nightmare, a Nightmare at least…Klein maintained his consciousness and saw Mr. A phase to his side in a manner inconsistent with logic, turning into a blood-red blanket that enveloped him in a manner that couldn’t be escaped from.
You want to rely on nightmares to scare me to the point of stopping my heart?A thought flashed in Klein’s mind and he responded.
This was his dream. The lucid him could conjure anything!
Thus, a pure and dazzling golden sun appeared. Clear and blazing flames ignited everything in its surroundings in an instant.
Klein imagined the scene when he first saw the Eternal Blazing Sun during the dream divination!
Almost at the same time, he left the dream and heard a muffled grunt.
Mr. A took a step back, two streams of blood running from the tip of his nose.
The robe formed from flesh and blood began to slowly flow as though it was melting.
Pa!
Klein snapped his fingers and ignited the trees about thirty or forty meters away.
Beneath his feet, the long-withered weeds caught on fire, and the soaring flames enveloped his body.
Mr. A’s originally unmanly beautiful face suddenly turned even more beautiful and feminine. A crystalline and weightless ice spear materialized in his hand as he threw it towards the burning trees a few dozen meters away.
As soon as Klein jumped out of the flames, his pupils reflected the transparent tip of the spear.
The tip of the spear became bigger and clearer, filling his eyes.
Klein threw himself to the side as his body became covered with a thin layer of frost.
The transparent spear then extinguished the flames, allowing the thick layer of ice to quickly spread in every direction.
Klein, who was still in midair, suddenly curled up into a ball, turning his body upside down.
He stretched out his left hand and lightly pressed on the layer of ice. He once again rose into the air and left the cold world. However, the skin on his palm was frozen at the point of contact; this resulted in him tearing off his skin with a ripping sound.
Rolling to his feet, Klein reached into his pocket and pulled out a self-made Slumber Charm.
As he was about to say the incantation, his nose suddenly started to itch and he sneezed.
Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!
His head ached and he kept sneezing, leaving him with no strength to fight back.
I fell sick? I became infected by some sort of ailment?The moment Klein realized this, he felt countless threads that were difficult to be seen by the naked eye twirl around him, wrapping him up like a mummy in a certain sense.
He wasn’t unfamiliar with this kind of experience. He knew that this was the Beyonder powers of a Demoness of Pleasure.
Back then, he had relied on the use of charms to cause all parties to fall into a deep slumber. Then, relying on his uniqueness, he escaped the effects of the charm. But now, Mr. A had maintained a distance of about 20 meters.
However, Klein was no longer just a Clown. The fingers he could still move snapped and made a crisp snapping sound!
In an instant, all the “spider silk” around him was ignited, as if it had turned into a giant torch.
Klein had just jumped out of the scarlet flames when he started sneezing again, which was then followed by a fit of violent coughing. This automatically prevented the use of many of his Beyonder powers.
At this moment, the feminine gentleness of Mr. A’s face disappeared, adding a little more dignity to his loftiness.
He stretched out his right hand and clenched it lightly. Klein suddenly had an inkling that if he ran, he would only be running in circles.
Mr. A, who was wearing a blood-red robe, revealed a cruel smile. An ancient book that was transparent and illusory appeared in front of him.
An ethereal, high-pitched voice rang out, “I came, I saw, I record.”
Achoo! Cough! Cough!
Klein wanted to hide, but he was powerless. At that moment, he experienced, in an unprecedented manner, the power of a Shepherd. It was truly worthy of being called the most comprehensive, most flawless, and most powerful Beyonder Sequence under the level of a demigod! Even if he hadn’t made any preparations, with many mystical items being unusable, for him to be suppressed to such a state without being able to fight back, it implied that there were many problems.
The old butler, Funkel, was fleeing across a barren field in the wilderness.
He had lost his hat, his neatly combed gray hair hung in an unkempt manner, and the outer layer of his clothes were muddy.
Huff. Puff…He paused for a moment, panting as he looked behind him. He felt slightly more at ease when he realized that there was no one around.
However, when he turned his head and was about to change direction, he discovered that a figure had appeared in front of him.
The figure wore a hooded, classical robe; its face was dull and expressionless while its black eyes were hidden in the shadows.
Funkel’s pupils constricted. He opened his mouth and tried to say a word in ancient Hermes, but he was surprised to find his nose disappearing and his voice gone.
A look of despair suddenly appeared on his face. Then, like a stain in the void, his entire body was seemingly wiped clean with a cloth, and not a single trace was left behind.
…
Achoo! Achoo! Cough! Cough!
In the face of Mr. A’s looming attack that spelled certain death, Klein was infected by an illness. His headache and fever made it difficult to use Flame Controlling or Flaming Jump.
At that moment, he couldn’t even produce Air Bullets.
Fear of the unknown took over his mind. The Clown’s intuition for danger “saw” himself split into the smallest particles of light, perhaps taking away any chance of him reviving.
In an instant, Klein reached into his pocket and took hold of an object.
This was his answer to the most dangerous situation he could think of ahead of time!
No matter what kind of situation he was suddenly placed in, a Magician had to be prepared to a certain extent, so that he wouldn’t panic in the middle of a battle.
Klein took out Azik’s copper whistle, brought it to his mouth, and blew hard over the sneezing and coughing!
Without any stirring motions, he saw, through his Spirit Vision, a geyser of white bones spewing out as they rapidly sketched out the appearance of a huge messenger with black flames burning in its eye sockets.
And at that moment, the pages in the book in front of Mr. A stopped flipping, and the distant voice suddenly came to a halt.
A misty green brilliance surged out, and the bone messenger, that was almost four meters tall, cracked and crumbled into countless specks of pure light.
Behind it, the force that had caused Klein to go in circles was the first to crumble. The figure in the black double-breasted frock coat was then enveloped, turning into a statue made of yellow sand which was blown away by the wind.
However, the scattered sand were white spots, as if they were shreds of paper that had been torn to the limit.
Klein’s figure appeared on the other end, genuflecting and coughing uncontrollably.
If it wasn’t for the skeleton messenger blocking the blow for him, then he wouldn’t have been able to suppress his ailments and use Paper Figurine Substitute!
And after that ordeal, his illness worsened to the point of him losing almost all forms of resistance.
At that moment, Mr. A, who had failed in his fatal blow, suddenly coughed in a way more violent manner than Klein.
He fell to the ground in pain, blood frothing at the corners of his mouth.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
He coughed out a pile of fragmented organs and squirming flesh. Then, with great difficulty, he opened his mouth and attempted to lick them back into his mouth to forcefully consume them.
What’s going on?Klein was stunned for a moment.
But that didn’t stop him from resisting a cough, raising his right hand, and aiming the revolver at Mr. A’s head.
At this moment, he vaguely understood something—while Mr. A’s injuries could be treated with his flesh and blood magic, the impact and backlash on his mind and spirituality couldn’t be nullified through this method.
Mr. A should’ve switched to another Beyonder power to slowly heal the damage to his Spirit Body, but he was driven by hatred. He forcefully suppressed his injuries and chased after Klein; thus, after continuously using the Beyonder powers that exceeded what his body could bear, his situation worsened and the latent problems flared up.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Klein fired all the bullets in the revolver. Bronze, pale gold, and silver beams of light quickly crossed the short distance between the two of them.
Unfortunately, he was unable to control his sneezing and coughing during the process. The bullets didn’t all hit Mr. A, with only two of them hitting Mr. A, and one of them drilling through his forehead and the other into his torso.
Sizzle!
A sizzling sound rang out, but Mr. A’s head seemed to be boneless—it was just a combination of a pile of rotten flesh. This caused the pale golden-colored bullet to sink deep into his body. It quickly came to a stop and failed to deal lethal damage. All it did was emit a golden radiance of sunshine.
Mr. A lifted his neck, and the flesh around the hole in his head writhed wildly.
He wasn’t dead, not even seriously injured.
He was once the tenacious Rose Bishop!
Seeing this, Klein made up his mind. He turned around and ran, no longer making any attempts to attack. As for Mr. A, he was panting, and when he lowered his head again, he licked the bits of fragmented flesh and organs he had coughed up.
Amidst the wheezing and coughing, Klein ran in random directions, occasionally rolling.
Finally, he fled to the edge of a cliff which was over fifty meters away.
Beneath the cliff, the slightly turbid Tussock River surged incessantly. It was wide but calm.
Klein didn’t hesitate and put strength into his legs and jumped.
He plummeted, feeling the weightlessness of a free fall.
His body tore through the air as he attempted to adjust his posture in midair, transforming into a standard diving motion.
Cough! Achoo!
His ailment stopped his three and a half flips midway, and the positioning of his body and palms failed to be in the correct stance.
With a splashing sound, he struck the water surface, reducing into a thin piece of white paper.
The paper figurine quickly became moist, half sinking and half floating.
At the bottom of the river not far away, Klein’s figure formed as it shivered a little.
His clothes were already soaked, as were the remaining paper and bills in his wallet.
After distancing myself from Mr. A, the ailment has abated…Klein thought with a lingering sense of fear.
If his coughing and sneezing hadn’t subsided at the last minute, he wouldn’t have even had the time to use Paper Figurine Substitutes, and he would’ve suffered internal bleeding and instantly died. Of course, if he died in such a manner, he felt that he had a chance of being resurrected.
While kicking his legs to keep himself afloat, Klein created an invisible, hollow tube in his mouth, allowing it to rise out of the water and bring him fresh air.
This was the Underwater Breathing performance of a Magician!
Klein sucked in with his mouth and blew out through his nose, not letting the turbid gas he breathed out pollute the pipe by directly entering the water.
At the same time, he stealthily made his way to the shore, hoping to avoid Mr. A’s subsequent pursuit.
Unfortunately, this isn’t a city. The powers of a Faceless cannot be used effectively. Otherwise, once I break away, Mr A definitely wouldn’t be able to find me…While swimming, Klein instinctively had this thought.
This resulted in him thinking of a problem, and that was the wind-controlling Beyonder power Mr. A previously had.
Generally speaking, this belongs to the pathway of the Lord of the Storms… For this pathway, apart from the wind, there’s also water, which means they’re especially effective for underwater activities… Underwater activities… Shepherd is so all-rounded and terrifying!Klein’s heart almost stopped beating as the thought flashed through his mind.
He suddenly swam upstream, no longer concealing himself!
As soon as he emerged from the water and approached the shore, he saw Mr. A’s devilishly beautiful face, covered with fish scales and gaping gills.
Mr. A, who was floating on the water surface in his bright red robe, had the corners of his mouth curled up. His eyes were filled with true hatred.
Fight! I can only fight! I’ll try to hold out until the Church’s reinforcements arrive or for Mr. Azik to escape his predicament!Without hesitation, Klein, who had gained reprieve from his ailments, raised his right hand, ready to snap his fingers.
At this moment, the two of them simultaneously looked at the sky as though it was an instinctive reaction.
A beautiful feminine figure was quickly outlined.
The figure was hooded and in a dark robe, its eyes looking blankly at Mr. A.
Then, Klein saw Mr. A being quickly erased as though he had become a pencil drawing, wiped out rapidly with an eraser, leaving nothing but his look of indignation and despair amidst the blankness and madness etched into his mind that was the only audience present.
This… What kind of level is this!? What kind of strength is this!The moment Klein thought about it, he saw the figure turn to look at him.
It was a beautiful face, but it didn’t have the slightest expression. Its black eyes were deep and dark, devoid of spirituality.
Just when Klein’s heart was beating rapidly, thinking that he would disappear without a trace, without a clue as to whether he could be resurrected, the corners of the woman’s mouth slowly lifted into a smile.
A smile?Klein was stunned, wondering if he was dreaming.
Before he could regain his senses, the figure instantly faded and disappeared from where he was. The sound of water splashing around him echoed in the air.
Puzzled, Klein swam to the shore and got out of the water. Looking around, he found that this place was unusually remote. There were no roads or living people. Only the slightly turbid river water continued flowing in an unchanging manner.
It ended just like that? Mr. A died just like that? Who was that lady just now? She was so strong that Mr. A didn’t even have time to scream… And she smiled at me. Smiled… Maybe it’s a “She?” However, other than figures at the level of the Pope, how could there be angels walking on the ground from the three Churches. Furthermore, a figure on the level of Pope obviously wouldn’t be in Backlund…Klein couldn’t believe that he was out of the danger zone.
After a moment of contemplation, he finally felt a sense of reality.
She should be a powerhouse sent by the Churches. She arrived in time and successfully saved me.
If I hadn’t informed Miss Justice ahead of time, then they might not have taken such timely action. There would’ve been a high chance of me dying at Mr. A’s hands, with the possibility of resurrection being a question…
Yes, it also has to do with me persisting on, dragging on the battle all the way until this moment.
Not bad at all…
With a sigh of relief, Klein began to look for a way out.
…
“Exile!”
The man with the gold mask pointed at Azik Eggers and threw his figure into the void, a spot no one knew.
Then, he turned around to face Ince Zangwill, who was looking at him with a frown.
“There’s no time, we can’t finish him off that quickly! We have to hide this area as quickly as possible. Do you want the Church to discover our secret?” The man with the gold mask growled angrily.
Ince Zangwill put away his doubts, nodded, turned to 0-08 which had stopped writing, and grabbed it.
His figure was faltering somewhat, and by his legs were piled pants that had nearly been ripped apart in the middle of the battle.
…
Inside Red Rose Manor, Prince Edessak sat by the full-length windows with an abnormally vacant look in his eyes.
“Your Highness, please hurry.” A voice sounded beside him.
Edessak’s eyes turned spirited as he took a breath, picked up the revolver on the table, and pressed it against his temple. Inside it was a bullet that obliterated Spirit Bodies.
He turned his head and looked longingly out at the golf course and the strolling horses.
Bang!
He pulled the trigger.
In the hall where the stone pillars had collapsed, a group of Nighthawks wearing black windbreakers and silk hats appeared around the altar. The person leading the team was the Archbishop of the Church of the Evernight Goddess, Saint Anthony Stevenson.
“It was disrupted by someone?” he muttered without stopping and directly walked to the stone door that led to the interior.
Rich darkness surfaced as the stone door silently opened. Saint Anthony led some of the Nighthawks in as they delved deeper.
Along the way, they didn’t discover a single guard or anything of value. It was as if this place had been forcefully swept clean.
Finally, they reached a room in the deepest recesses, but there was nothing there but walls and stone pillars. The blue door of light which was there when Klein left was long gone.
The lanterns in the Nighthawks’ hands suddenly lost their light, and darkness enveloped the room.
When everything returned to normal, they found that the surrounding walls had somehow melted away. However, there were no hidden doors or tunnels behind them. It was either a thick layer of mud and rocks or the corridor they came from.
Saint Anthony was silent for more than ten seconds before saying, “Try divination.
“Search the vicinity.”
…
Achoo!
Walking through the pathless cliffs and forest, Klein was saddened to realize that he had apparently really fallen sick.
The residual effects of Mr. A’s Beyonder powers, combined with the fact that he was drenched during winter, gave him the shameful cold.
However, he didn’t dare to stop to collect dry twigs to light a fire and dry his clothes and money. He was afraid that the Beyonders of the Church would find him.
Even though he had already gained the endorsement of Stanton Isengard from the Machinery Hivemind and obtained the status of a semi-official, this was a matter involving the Primordial Demoness’s awakening and the True Creator’s descent—two cases of the highest order. Therefore, he was bound to be subjected to rigorous investigations, have tea sessions with the Machinery Hivemind, Mandated Punishers, and Nighthawks to recount the whole process actively or passively.
There were two major pitfalls to this. One was that he knew people inside the Nighthawks, and although Detective Sherlock Moriarty looked quite different from the martyred Klein Moriarty, making it impossible to identify him via photographs, he had zero confidence if things were done face to face. Two, because of similar pathways, the Church of the Evernight Goddess wasn’t very friendly to people and things related to Death. Back in the Pale Era at the end of the Fourth Epoch, Death had fallen under the siege of the seven gods, and Sherlock Moriarty had “summoned” a powerful descendant of Death at the critical moment. This wasn’t a problem that could be explained away easily.
That high-level powerhouse was rushing to deal with Ince Zangwill and 0-08, so she didn’t have time to bother with a friendly small fry like me. However, I can’t be careless as a result. I should flee when it’s necessary!
Yes, I can write to the Machinery Hivemind when I have a chance, stating the second reason as to why I have to temporarily leave Backlund. This way, I might still have a chance to work with them in the future. Of course, I have to secretly observe to see if the Machinery Hivemind has any strong enmity towards any descendants of Death… I wonder how Mr. Azik is doing…
Heh heh, perhaps Sherlock Moriarty might be dead in the official announcement. He sure lived up to his name and identity…
As quickly as possible, Klein tried to find a small town and blend in with the crowd while enduring the alternating fever and cold.
Only in human society could the Faceless’s powers be fully expressed.
The woman who was working with Mr. A, uh—she should be a Demoness. She went to East Borough… From the looks of the ritual, there must’ve been a large number of deaths over there. I wonder…With the spiritual intuition of a Seer, Klein’s heart suddenly felt heavy.
At this moment, all the colors in front of his eyes turned saturated, as if they had been sprinkled with oil by a deity.
The feeling was over instantly, and Klein found himself far away from where he had been, with the bronze-skinned, soft-featured Azik Eggers appearing next to him.
“Mr. Azik, are you unhurt?” He couldn’t help but heave a sigh of relief.
“I am,” Azik replied frankly before smiling, “but to an Undying, this isn’t a big problem.”
Klein calmed down and asked, “What happened to Ince Zangwill and 0-08?”
“Ince Zangwill is still alive, and he still wields that Grade 0 Sealed Artifact,” Azik said as he walked.
Klein tried hard to follow him as he couldn’t help but sigh.
“What a pity.”
“Don’t worry about it; he was severely injured,” Azik solemnly said. “And most importantly, we know that he was secretly cooperating with the royal family, so we don’t have to worry about not being able to find him in the future. This way, you can focus on improving yourself, and I can also try to go to a few places that I’ve recalled, to awaken more memories. Heh heh, your luck isn’t bad. I’ve been secretly observing the people from MI9 and the royal family to confirm Ince Zangwill’s whereabouts. One of the most important places was Red Rose Manor, so I’ve always been wandering around the area. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have been able to rush over to save you so quickly.”
Klein immediately felt a little awkward when this was mentioned.
“Mr. Azik, aren’t you puzzled as to why I didn’t die?”
“I often wake up after entering a coffin as well. This is something that I previously recalled,” Azik said with a smile, completely unfazed by the matter. “And in my incomplete memory, although it’s rare in others, it’s not without precedent.”
He often wakes up after entering a coffin… Often?Klein suddenly realized that the problems that he was worried about were nothing in the eyes of a real powerhouse.
As expected of an Undying of the Death pathway… Well, Mr. Azik had mentioned that he had been in this Sequence for a long time, which means that he has long advanced…Klein thought for a moment, then he asked with concern, “Mr. Azik, Would Ince Zangwill discover that I’m Klein Moretti?”
He was afraid that Ince Zangwill would take revenge on Benson and Melissa.
“Unlikely. At most, he would believe that we knew each other long ago, or that you’re my… informant, if we use the terms that the police uses.” Azik recalled and said, “But that Grade 0 Sealed Artifact might notice it, but you don’t have to worry.”
“Why?” Klein pressed.
It was unknown what Azik had remembered, but his expression suddenly turned strange. It was as if he wanted to laugh, but at the same time, he felt horrified.
“That Grade 0 Sealed Artifact will keep attempting to write down the death of its owner. This is likely to be intrinsic to it and cannot be changed. Therefore, I doubt it would actively divulge such important information that can put Ince Zangwill at a tremendous advantage during such a critical moment—unless it involves something that it cannot avoid or explain.”
Seeing that Mr. Azik was so sure about it while producing such strong justifications, Klein exhaled. It was as if he had recovered a little from the cold.
Seeing this, Azik added, “It’s best if you leave Backlund for the time being. Ince Zangwill might use that Grade 0 Sealed Artifact to seek revenge again, using your fake name.
“As long as you aren’t in Backlund, it should be fine. That Grade 0 Sealed Artifact’s sphere of influence doesn’t exceed a large city.”
Just as I had predicted, there’s a limit to its sphere of influence… Otherwise, Ince Zangwill could’ve easily hidden in a small town in the Southern Continent and leisurely arrange the fates of all his targets without having to worry about anyone finding him…Klein asked after some deliberation, “A short trip to Backlund for a day or half a day is fine, right? With the premise that I’ve changed my identity and looks.”
With that, he rubbed his face, instantly reverting back to his appearance back in Tingen.
Azik’s eyebrows twitched, and he nodded.
“It’s fine.”
He turned his head and looked into the distance at the spot that he could no longer see.
“It seems like I’ve been targeted by a powerful existence of the Church of the Evernight Goddess. It’s best if you don’t stay by my side, or you might be implicated. Heh heh, they’re very interested in the Beyonder characteristics related to Death.”
“Yes, I plan on heading out to sea. While I digest my potion, I’ll be seeking mermaids. It’s a condition for my advancement,” Klein explained his plan.
Azik tilted his head.
“Mermaids? Could a mermaid in the form of a dead spirit work? I can find at least four.”
“Probably… not…” Klein reached out and wiped his forehead.
His intuition told him that it was definitely impossible, but he planned to divine it above the gray fog to confirm it.
Without mentioning the dead mermaid again, Azik said, “If there’s anything, then contact me through the messenger.”
Messenger…Klein suddenly felt guilt-ridden and ashamed.
“I-it died in my battle with Mr. A. It saved my life.”
Azik gave him a glance, shook his head, and laughed.
“Don’t worry about it. As long as it isn’t killed by a powerhouse at the level of an angel or via some special method, then as long as the Underworld still exists, it can slowly be reborn there.
“And before that, I have similar messengers numbering… Uh, I don’t know how many there are either.”
It sounds like there’s an army of such powerful and humongous messengers?Klein turned agape, unable to say a word.
His shame faded, and he asked curiously, “Mr. Azik, where is the Underworld, or in other words, hell?”
“The spirit world. To be precise, it’s a special place that the ancient Death created in the spirit world.” Azik didn’t hide the truth.
Ancient Death? That should be the ancient god, Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace… So the Underworld belongs to the spirit world. No wonder the basic structure in mysticism is the real world, the spirit world, and the astral world. It doesn’t contain the Underworld and the Abyss…Klein was about to ask a question when he suddenly remembered something and quickly said, “Mr. Azik, I obtained a Card of Blasphemy created by Emperor Roselle. It contains the secrets of High-Sequence Beyonders. I believe it can help you recall more things. However, you’ll have to wait a while. It’s hidden in Backlund.”
Klein didn’t mention the bounty, fearing that it would reveal the Tarot Club’s secret, the mysterious space above the gray fog, and Miss Justice; therefore, he could show his gratitude towards Mr. Azik for his help and sacrifice, in this tactful way.
Aziz looked at him in surprise, but he ultimately said nothing. He nodded and said, “When you get it back, have the messenger bring it to me. I’ll immediately return it to you after I study it. Or you can copy the contents and pass it to me.”
He paused for a moment as if he had thought of something. Then, he took out a glove that was so thin that it looked like it was made of human skin from his pocket and handed it to Klein.
“I’ve already awakened the relevant memories, so I no longer need it. Heh heh, it’s an item that that pirate rear admiral left behind. I’ve placed some seals on it so that it wouldn’t be hungry. However, every time it’s used it will require you to use a human’s flesh and soul to feed it; otherwise, it will devour you.”
… Creeping Hunger? The remains of a particular Shepherd?Klein immediately recalled what the glove represented.
In a small town on the outskirts of Backlund.
After changing into clean and dry clothes, Klein placed the wet bills on the surface of the table, one by one, waiting for them to dry naturally in the warm room.
During this process, he moved very carefully and very gently. Even his sneezing and coughing which were brought by the fever had been forcefully suppressed.
To make sure there were no mistakes, he didn’t dry them by controlling a flame.
Having done all this, he walked to the corner of the hotel room, where there was a full-length mirror.
Klein’s black hair was neatly combed in the mirror. He had a pair of dark brown eyes, and his face was thin and angular.
He had gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose and was beardless. He looked young but also experienced.
This was a modification of Zhou Mingrui’s appearance, with the traits of a native from the Northern Continent. Moreover, this was his youthful appearance during university when he was filled with vigor, one that had yet to be made fat by society.
He intended to go back to Backlund when things have settled down a little, and then he would get himself a legal identity for his current appearance. Compared to when he left Tingen, he had no shortage of appropriate channels. For example, he had Ian at the Bravehearts Bar, Miss Sharron’s circle, and Detective Isengard Stanton.
How nostalgic…Klein whispered. He busied himself with a ritual in the room where the curtains had been drawn. He planned to bring Creeping Hunger above the gray fog to study it safely.
Inside the silent, ancient palace, he appeared at the very end of the long bronze table, leaning back in his chair while holding a pair of thin gloves made of human skin.
Immediately after, he closed his eyes and extended his spirituality into the object that required sealing.
He immediately felt the hunger of the glove. It was as if it had a stomach that could never be filled, but above the gray fog, it was so tame that it didn’t dare let out even the slightest bit of malice. It was like a hunting dog lying there, not daring to move at all.
Then, Klein heard cries of indignation and groans of pain.
Many distorted, hideous, and grieving faces appeared in his spiritual perception, brimming with unspeakable melancholy and madness.
These faces were deeply fused with the Beyonder characteristics of different colors and different states. Wherever Klein’s spirituality spread, it would combine with the corresponding faces and use the powers it had.
This is the way to use it?Together with the help of divination, Klein made one attempt after another and figured out what the five souls that the Creeping Hunger could let out to graze.
The first was Faceless, but it only had the powers to change his appearance and build.
The second was Psychiatrist. He could make a target fall into a frenzied state, place a certain amount of psychological cues; and could simulate a dragon’s might, intimidating individuals and groups, and creating chaos.
The third was Interrogator. It allowed the wearer of the glove to be proficient in the use of all kinds of weapons, become a demolition expert, possess the ability to focus his mind, and have the ability to pierce a target’s Spirit Body.
The fourth was Nightmare. There was only one power, which was to drag someone into a dream without being detected. However, it was unlike a Beyonder of the corresponding Sequence. It was accomplished by Creeping Hunger, so the wearer could still move their bodies after entering a Nightmare state.
The fifth was Priest of Light. It allowed him to produce a halo-like effect, purifying all undead and foul creatures within a certain range. At the same time, he also had the singing ability of a Bard which could strengthen his companions, as well as summon the Light of Holiness which was weaker than Flaring Sun.
The limit is five souls, and the powers are fixed when “letting them out to graze” for the first time… This isn’t something I can decide for myself. It’s purely based on luck; maybe there can be three or just one…Klein thoughtfully nodded, sighed, and said to the suffering souls, “No matter what kind of people you were in the past, I will gradually free you from your imprisonment to acquire complete deliverance.
“In the future, the souls I graze will only come from people who have committed heinous and unforgivable crimes. For every such Beyonder I kill, I’ll replace one of you and release you, regardless of whether I need their powers or not.”
His solemn but gentle voice echoed within the ancient palace. The wailing souls quieted down, no longer writhing in a hideous fashion.
Phew…Klein exhaled, opened his eyes, tapped the edge of the ancient table with his fingers, and said to himself,That Faceless’s powers overlap with mine, so it’s completely useless. Once I have something to replace it with, I’ll release him first. Yes, when the time comes, I can attempt to channel his spirit and converse with him. Perhaps I might receive information regarding the high Sequences of the Seer pathway, as well as clues to the whereabouts of mermaids… No, there’s no need to wait for a replacement. In a few days, I can make the attempt when I fully recover from my cold…
The soul corresponding to the Priest of Light should be able to complete the incomplete formulas I previously obtained. Furthermore, he’ll leave behind the corresponding Beyonder characteristic. That way, Little Sun doesn’t need to worry about his subsequent advancements. Yes, he will be the second to be released…
As for me needing to feed a human’s soul and flesh to Creeping Hunger every time it’s used, that’s not something I need to pay attention to. I usually wouldn’t use it anyway. When using it, I’ll definitely be facing a terrifying enemy. In such a battle, there’s no lack of lives to cull. Even if there isn’t, I can throw Creeping Hunger above the gray fog and not be worried about it’s backlash, nor do I need to be afraid of harming the innocent. The worst outcome would it becoming unusable…
Putting his thoughts away, Klein tried to use the mystical item, Creeping Hunger, to divine the formula for the Shepherd potion but ended up failing.
He didn’t divine the origins of Creeping Hunger, afraid that he would provoke an unfriendly existence.
Although he wasn’t afraid of endangering himself due to the gray fog’s isolation and obstruction, doing so could likely damage Creeping Hunger.
I’ll consider trying that out when I no longer need it…Klein leaned forward and rested his elbows on the table.
He quickly recalled the previous matters and keenly noticed a detail.
After the Master Key was obliterated, its Beyonder characteristic didn’t disappear. Instead, it became dots of light, trying hard to converge…
It can be assumed that the Apprentice characteristic that’s formed in the end will no longer contain Mr. Door’s roars.
In other words, such a method can be used to rid the mental corruption inside a Beyonder characteristic!
But the underlying problem is that there’s no way to destroy a Beyonder characteristic which has solidified into an item under normal circumstances. Back then, I was relying on a ritual that could allow a true god to descend. It needed the prerequisite of a large number of innocent lives…
Also, once the All-Black Eye is shattered, the True Creator’s mental corruption that’s hidden within will definitely erupt. When that happens, who can withstand it? Do it above the gray fog?
As these thoughts crossed his mind, Klein remembered what could’ve happened at East Borough. He hurriedly conjured a pen and paper to make the appropriate divination.
After receiving the revelation, his expression sank, and slowly, he leaned back in his chair.
Below him, the endless gray fog floated in silence in a seemingly eternal unchanging fashion.
…
Audrey stood by the window, looking at the fog mixed with pale yellow and iron-black colors rapidly disperse. When she saw the heavy rain that was incompatible with winter, her heart felt more at ease.
After an unknown period of time, she and Susie waited for Earl Hall’s eventual return home.
“Father, how is it?” Audrey asked with concern.
Earl Hall smiled warmly as he handed his coat and hat to an attendant.
“It’s resolved, but the exact details are still unclear. My little princess, you’ve really helped me greatly this time. You deserve a ton of medals!”
That’s good, that’s good… Thanks to Mr. Fool’s reminder, thanks to the risky investigation of “His” adorer… Our Tarot Club has once again stopped the descent of an evil god and saved the world!Audrey’s heart was filled with pride.
Earl Hall took the towel from the maidservant’s hands, wiped his face, and sighed.
“However, this time, there were still some serious casualties. To think that Backlund’s smog could become so deadly… Although the statistics haven’t been tabulated, I estimate that more than ten thousand people died in East Borough, the dock area, and the factory district. Furthermore, the plague is still spreading, so please try not to leave the house for the time being.”
More than ten thousand people?That was a statistic Audrey could understand but couldn’t imagine. Only on the anniversary of the kingdom’s founding and during the parade, would she be able to see tens of thousands of people gathered together.
However, this didn’t stop her heart from feeling heavy as her mood suddenly turned gloomy.
…
Daisy stood outside her apartment, watching the doctors and nurses in white coats and masks enter and carry out the bodies.
She had long known the outcome. Her expression was numb and her eyes vacant. She subconsciously moved closer to the door.
At this moment, the police officer in charge of the cordon stopped her.
“Don’t go over. Do you want to be infected with the plague?”
Daisy stood there as she watched the two bodies being carried out. She saw her mother, Liv, hugging her sister, Freja, tightly. They were carried to a cargo carriage that was wrapped in black cloth and temporarily requisitioned. She then watched as they disappeared in front of her eyes as a white cloth covered them.
The carriage slowly moved towards the other end of the street.
At that moment, Daisy seemed to wake up from a dream. She turned around and ran at full speed, chasing after the carriage.
The ground was abnormally muddy after the rain. She fell and got up several times, leaving her body covered in dirt.
However, she was still unable to catch up with the carriage and could only watch it disappear around the corner.
Daisy slowed her pace, her body swaying slightly as her expression turned abnormally vacant.
She held onto the trees by the street and stared at the place where the carriage had left.
Suddenly, her entire body went limp, and she started weeping.
“Mother…
“Freja…”
The voice was soft, low, sharp, weak, and lingered.
At this moment, in East Borough, the dock area, and the factory district, tens of thousands of people were similarly crying out in grief.
…
Empress Borough, Sodela Palace.
Wearing a crown above his resolute face and thin mustache, George III sat on the throne. He stared at the earl palatine in front of him without saying a word.
“Your Majesty, the people from the three churches are waiting outside for your explanation,” the earl palatine asked as sweat dripped down his forehead.
“Explanation? Prince Edessak was seduced by a Demoness, causing him to collude with a cult and attempt to rebel. That is the explanation! His schemes were exposed, and he has already committed suicide. What other explanations do they need!?” George III suddenly flew into a rage.
He took a deep breath and regained his usual solemnity.
“You tell them that anyone who obtains the corresponding aristocratic title via any means can get a seat in the House of Lords. The property restrictions needed for elections will be relaxed, and the invalid constituencies will be removed. This is to appease the factory owners and bankers.
“Similarly, the National Atmospheric Pollution Council will immediately make their final statement. The relevant bill will soon be passed, and the minimum safeguards and working hours will appear in the form of a law!
“The Poor Law shall be reformed in accordance with their requests… The Three Churches are permitted to send their personnel into the military!”
“Your Majesty…” The earl palatine was startled.
Such a concession was beyond his imagination, especially the last one.
George III flared up again.
“Tell them this! Since they want a new order, I will give them a new order!”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” The earl palatine didn’t dare say anything further and left the palace.
George III sat there, unmoving for a long time as though he was a stone statue.
After an unknown period of time, his expression suddenly turned gentle.
Morning of the 31st December, at the Harvest Church south of the Bridge.
Emlyn White stood in a kitchen wearing his priest robes, occasionally tossing different herbs into a large iron pot and stirring them to a certain extent.
After all the pre-prepared ingredients were tossed in, he waited patiently for another ten minutes. Then, he scooped up the ink-black liquid with a metal ladle and poured it into a glass cup and glass bottle beside him.
48, 49, 50…Emlyn glanced at the empty pot and counted the medicine he had brewed.
After confirming the quantity, he picked up a large tray and brought the bottles of dark green liquid to the hall.
In the hall, more than half of the pews had been removed, and the floor was covered with tattered blankets. Lying within them were victims of the plague who were either in deep sleep or groaning in pain.
Emlyn and Father Utravsky worked together, each carrying some of the medicine, distributing it from two ends.
The first person in the queue was a middle-aged man with a sallow complexion. He hurriedly propped himself up halfway, received the medicine, and drank it.
He handed back the bottle and said to Emlyn in gratitude, “Father White, thank you very much. I feel much better and have some strength again!”
Emlyn lifted his chin and replied disdainfully, “This is only an extremely trivial matter that isn’t worth being grateful for. All of you are truly ignorant.”
With that, he sped up the distribution of the potions.
After ten minutes or so, he returned to the altar of Earth Mother and complained to Father Utravsky, “You should get two more volunteers!”
Father Utravsky didn’t respond. He looked at the patients and said with a gentle smile, “They should be completely healed in two or three days.”
“How do you know?” Emlyn turned his head in surprise.
Father Utravsky looked down at him benevolently and said, “Herbal medicine is one of the domains of the Earth Mother. As ‘Her’ believer, I do know some of the basics even if I’m not part of the Earth pathway.”
Emlyn tsked.
“I’m not interested in religion and know little about it.”
Although I’ve been copying Earth Mother’s bible in the recent months…he inwardly added in a slightly resentful tone before saying, “Father, I didn’t expect you to accept nonbelievers in the faith. Among them, only two or three of them are believers of the Earth Mother.”
Father Utravsky smiled without minding what he said.
“They are also lives, innocent lives.”
Emlyn paused for a few seconds, exhaled, and said, “Father, I’ve already found a way to resolve the psychological cue. Perhaps I will leave this place soon.”
Wait, why did I mention this? I was actually moved by him. What if he locks me up in the basement again?Emlyn suddenly turned nervous.
Father Utravsky’s expression remained unchanged as he looked down and said to Emlyn, “Actually, you didn’t need to seek out solutions. In a little while, the psychological cue will be automatically removed, and you will be free to choose whether to come to the cathedral.”
“Any longer and I would’ve become the Mother’s, no—Earth Mother’s devout believer!” Emlyn blurted out.
Father Utravsky raised an eyebrow and said, feeling somewhat surprised, “I didn’t compel you to change your faith.
“The psychological cue I left in you was for you to return to the cathedral every day, hoping that you would be able to fully appreciate the value of life and the joy of a harvest.”
“The only effect of the psychological cue was to make me return to the cathedral?” Emlyn’s expression instantly froze.
Father Utravsky nodded frankly.
“Yes.”
“…”
Emlyn’s mouth gaped as he slowly and mechanically turned his head to look back at the altar, looking at the Earth Mother’s Sacred Emblem of Life, as if he had become a puppet that very instant.
…
In the evening of the 31st December. 2 Daffodil Street, Tingen City.
Benson entered the house, took off his hat and coat, and chuckled.
“I’ve booked second class tickets for the steam locomotive to Backlund on 3rd January.”
Melissa, who was sitting in the dining room with several newspapers in front of her, worriedly said, “Benson, the air in Backlund is terrible. Tens of thousands of people have died from the poison and diseases caused by the smog a few days ago…”
“It’s a sad and regretful matter.” Benson walked to the dining room, sighed, and said, “But the two Houses have already passed the report submitted by the National Atmospheric Pollution Council. There will be legislation to regulate the emission of smoke and wastewater, so a new Backlund will welcome us. You don’t have to worry too much.”
Having said that, he smiled mockingly.
“When I came back from Iron Cross Street, I found a lot of factory owners or their employees from Backlund recruiting people. They said that due to the smog and plague, the factories there are suffering a shortage in manpower, so they’re willing to promise that the working hours and minimum wage will be much better than the current standard, heh heh.”
“You think it’s impossible?” Melissa asked.
“When more and more people flock to Backlund, it will be impossible unless both Houses pass the corresponding laws directly.” Benson spread his hands and pointed to the table. “Well, it’s time to receive the new year.”
There were three sets of forks and knives, three empty porcelain plates and three cups on the table.
Three cups. One for beer, two for ginger beer.
…
In the evening of 31st December.
Dressed to the nines, Audrey stood inside a lounge, waiting for the start of the New Year’s Party. However, one couldn’t see the excitement, exuberance, and joy on her face despite the fact that she was about to become an adult.
In front of her was a newspaper. On it was written:
“… According to preliminary estimates, a total of over 21,000 people died in the fog, and the subsequent plague took the lives of close to 40,000 people. Among the deceased were young children, healthy young men, and women…”
Phew.Audrey couldn’t help but close her eyes.
Just then, her father, Earl Hall, and her mother, Lady Caitlyn, knocked on the door and said in unison, “Your beauty surpasses everyone tonight. Darling, it’s time. The queen is waiting for you.”
Audrey slowly breathed out and wore an elegant and beautiful smile. She then walked out of the lounge and entered the party’s hall, under the company of her parents.
She walked all the way up to the front of the dais and, under the gaze of many, handed her white, muslin-gloved hand to the queen.
The queen led her to the edge of the dais as they faced all the guests.
After a short pause, the queen smiled and said, “Although this is a dark period in Backlund’s history, we still have a gem that can illuminate the entire city. Her wisdom, her beauty, her character, her etiquette, are all impeccable.
“Today, I will formally introduce her to you.
“Lady Audrey Hall.”
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Outside the window, the fireworks exploded into a dreamy light.
On the last night of 1349, Audrey officially came of age and was presented to society.
…
In the afternoon of 3rd January 1350.
On the outskirts of East Borough, in a newly opened cemetery.
Using divination, Klein found the graves of Old Kohler and Liv.
This wasn’t a grave in the truest sense of the word, but rather a niche where an urn was stored. They went on, row after row, stacked one above another.
Standing there, Klein saw that not only was there no photograph or epitaph on Old Kohler’s niche, but even his name was missing.
Similar situations weren’t uncommon. There were too many ownerless ashes whose relatives and friends couldn’t be located. Their names, looks, and whatever experiences they had were unknown, nor did they garner the interest of anyone. They were only distinguished by the numbers on the niches.
Klein closed his eyes, pulled out a slip of paper, shook it into a piece of metal, and carved a word on the niche’s door: “Kohler.”
Then, he added an epitaph: “He was a good worker. He had a wife, a son, and a daughter. He worked hard to live.”
He withdrew his wrist, and with a shake of his wrist, the black-haired, brown-eyed, and emaciated Klein let the paper burn in his hands, as if it was a memorial service to all the souls residing in the area.
Instead of appearing to help Daisy, who had lost her mother and sister, he anonymously wrote to Reporter Mike Joseph, describing the girl’s predicament in detail, so as not to implicate her in his own affairs.
Mike had met Daisy, knew about her, and had enthusiastically promoted the establishment of a corresponding charity fund. Therefore, Klein believed that he could help her receive more help so that she could complete her basic studies and find a stable job that could support her.
Taking two steps back, Klein looked around, taking in the names, photos, and even the victims who had those missing.
He raised his head, let out a long breath, turned around, and left the cemetery.
On the steam locomotive to Backlund, Melissa was engrossed in her textbooks, and Benson was soon chatting with the passengers around him.
“It’s too expensive, just too expensive. A whole ten soli, half a pound!” A burly man who wasn’t even thirty sighed from the bottom of his heart. “If it weren’t for the fact that I couldn’t buy a third-class seat or a boat ticket recently, I wouldn’t have spent this money at all. This is equivalent to half a week’s worth of my salary!”
“Indeed, there are too many people heading to Backlund after the new year,” Benson agreed.
The burly man wiped off his heartbroken expression and said expectantly, “Because they promised me 21 soli a week and that I wouldn’t need to work more than 12 hours a day, we signed a contract!
“When I receive my first payment and rent a house, my wife will come to Backlund, and she’ll be able to get a good job, a job that pays about 12 or 13 soli a week. It’s said that Backlund is in dire need of people! When the time comes, ah, we’ll earn a total of over a pound and a half a week, and we’ll be able to eat meat frequently!”
“Your wish will definitely be achieved. The king has already signed the bill, passing the law for a minimum wage and maximum working hours,” Benson sincerely wished him well before smiling. “This is the Land of Hope.”
Woo!
The steam locomotive brought countless hopeful people to Backlund. The sky was still bright, and the fog in the air had thinned a lot. The gas lamps on the platform were no longer lit that early.
Experienced, Benson protected his sister and wallet before leaving the station with their suitcases while following the crowd.
Suddenly, they simultaneously felt a gaze sweep past them.
Tracing the gaze, Benson and Melissa saw a young gentleman with neat black hair and dark brown eyes.
The gentleman with the gold-rimmed glasses pressed his hat and looked past them into the distance.
Benson and Melissa also looked away and cast their gaze to the smoky pillars in the garden in the middle of the street as they looked forward to seeing the underground transportation system in Backlund.
Carrying his suitcase with an expressionless look, Klein walked past them with his body kept straight. He entered the departure station, facing the mass of people pouring into the Land of Hope, people filled with wonderful hopes in their hearts.
It was the best of times, it was the worst of times.
(End of the Second Volume—Faceless)
The sky was dark outside the window, but it wasn’t the dark fog which Klein was used to. The sea waves rolled in, blowing away all the smog and making the clouds line up in various shapes, reflecting the reddish-gold sunlight.
This was Pritz Harbor, the largest and busiest port in the Loen Kingdom.
Wearing a light vest and white shirt, Klein stood by the window and watched the outside world for a while until his pocket watch urged him to return to the mahogany table.
In the warmth of the fireplace, he picked up a black, round fountain pen, unfolded a letter, and slowly wrote:
Dear Mr. Azik,
Forgive me for not writing to you until today, but for the past few days, I’ve been wandering in Backlund, immersed in the devastation that has been inflicted on this great city by the events of the past few days. If we were ordinary people, perhaps we would’ve been covered with white cloth and carried to the crematorium, eventually settling in a tiny niche…
I’ve waited for quite a while and finally found an opportunity to retrieve what belongs to me. This includes the Card of Blasphemy I promised you. In addition, there’s another item which I will get the messenger to bring to you as well; it’s a copper whistle that can summon a messenger. It comes from a chance encounter of mine, regarding an elder who crawled out of his coffin. I’m sure you’re puzzled having read this, as the description I used similarly points to you. This is what puzzles me.
… This is exactly what happened. I suspect that the original owner of the copper whistle is a member of the Numinous Episcopate that tries to revive Death. Furthermore, his level isn’t low. Perhaps you’ll be able to tell something from this copper whistle…
Before leaving Backlund, I will write to the Machinery Hivemind to describe the massive underground ruin where you fought Ince Zangwill. I hope that they will be able to figure out the truth with the help of this information.
After going through a roundabout and indirect test, I’ve confirmed that they do not have any enmity towards you and me for the time being. If you’re in trouble, perhaps you can try seeking their help.
Finally, I have one more question. Is there any way to remove the residual mental corruption of a Beyonder characteristic that has already solidified?
… I am about to set sail. I wish you a smooth journey in finding your memories and a safe journey for myself as well.
Your student and friend,
Klein Moretti.
Putting down the pen and reading it once more, Klein folded the letter and stuffed it into the envelope along with the Dark Emperor card and the copper whistle left behind by the suspected Numinous Episcopate member.
When he was done, he picked up the copper whistle Mr. Azik had given him and summoned the messenger by blowing into it.
The messenger was still nearly four meters tall, made purely of white bones, its eye sockets burning with black fire. However, Klein’s spiritual intuition told him that this was another messenger.
Sighing secretly, Klein raised his arm and placed the letter into the messenger’s lowered palm.
The messenger lowered his head to take a look, before quickly disintegrating into bones and drilled into the ground like a torrential downpour.
Seeing this, Klein lightly tapped his right molar and deactivated his Spirit Vision.
He returned his gaze to the table, where there was a pale yellow identification card. This was a necessary item required for official purchases of any voyage tickets.
For this, he had specially gone to Sharron and obtained a new identity through her circle.
This identity was that of a bounty hunter, a lunatic who was eager to go on an adventure at sea to get rich. In accordance with Klein’s wishes, his name was Gehrman Sparrow.
“A hunter of evil…” Klein whispered, putting away a series of documents for his new identity.
Shortly after, he drew the curtains, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the fog.
There was still some time before the Tarot Gathering, so Klein quickly retrieved Creeping Hunger and wore it on his hand.
Closing his eyes, he tried to sense each and every twisted, illusory soul. He attempted to release the Faceless.
In the real world, Creeping Hunger would happily consume this gift and spit out the corresponding Beyonder characteristic, but above the fog, it didn’t dare to act rashly. It allowed the soul of the Faceless to leave the glove and appear to the side of the long bronze table.
It was a middle-aged man with a blurry face. His twisted and painful feelings seemed to dissipate quite a bit.
With difficulty, he bowed at Klein, who was leaning back in his chair. His figure gradually turned dim, almost plummeting beneath the gray fog at any moment.
In the majestic palace, Klein could directly “communicate” without any additional rituals prepared; thus, he extended his spirituality and stabilized the man before saying in a low voice, “Do you know where there are live mermaids?”
The man answered in an adrift manner, “Apart from those kept by the Church of the Evernight Goddess, they can only be found by sailing from the Gargas Archipelago towards the Sonia Sea for at least a week. That was my destination.”
So he’s also a Faceless seeking to advance… In order to seek out mermaids, he had taken the risk to go out to sea. However, he somehow died at the hands of Rear Admiral Hurricane Qilangos in the end… The Church of the Goddess rears quite a number of mermaids?Klein suddenly asked in realization, “Which organization did you belong to? Or should I say, where did your potion formula come from?”
The blurry-faced middle-aged man’s body suddenly trembled. It was only two seconds later that he spoke up.
“The Secret Order. I belong to the Secret Order.”
Secret Order? Doesn’t the Secret Order rear their own mermaids?Klein hesitated for a moment before asking, “Have you ever seen your leader, Zaratul?”
The illusory and transparent Faceless was silent at first, but then he shouted with a sharp voice, “I have!
“H-he’s abnormal! He’s an undying monster!”
As he spoke, his figure became increasingly thin, almost on the verge of dissipating.
As expected, Zaratul is still alive! Just what had happened for a Secret Order member to be so afraid of him? More accurately, I should use “Him”…Klein quickly asked about another key issue, “Apart from the treasures left behind by the Antigonus family and what your Secret Order has, is there anywhere I can get the High-Sequence Beyonder formulas for the Seer pathway?”
The Faceless turned increasingly transparent and more illusory. He finally left the words: “The Church of the Evernight Goddess… Cathedral of Serenity…”
The Holy Cathedral…Klein silently watched as the Faceless’s Spirit Body achieved complete liberation as he repeated the words. The Cathedral of Serenity was the headquarters of the Church of the Evernight Goddess, also known as the Holy Cathedral according to the Nighthawks.
There really are high Sequence potion formulas of the Seer pathway hidden there… I wonder how many secrets the various Churches have kept buried and hidden…Sighing, Klein let the dark green glue-like substance, that had formed on the surface of his glove, slide onto the surface of the long bronze table.
The Faceless Beyonder characteristic eventually formed a jelly-like translucent object. In the dark green background, from time to time, there were different faces emerging, like shadows hidden behind dark curtains.
Klein took a few looks before nodding indiscernibly. He muttered to himself, “I’ll use The World later to get Mr. Hanged Man to sell this Beyonder characteristic either to Artisans or Beyonders who need it.”
Although he had found a flaw in the official Beyonders’ surveillance of 15 Minsk Street by means of divination above the gray fog, he didn’t return there so as to not provoke them or expose the secrets of his Spirit Body. Instead, he spent extra money to buy a change of clothing and other daily necessities. All of that amounted to twelve pounds.
Together with the eight pounds paid for the documents of his new identity, his wallet was so empty that there was almost no need for it to exist.
As for the 10 percent stake in the bike company, Klein found an opportunity to meet with Isengard Stanton and signed a legal agreement to entrust the matter to him. After all, their relationship wasn’t a secret in the eyes of the Nighthawks or the Machinery Hivemind.
I still have five pounds in cash and five gold coins… It will cost four pounds to head for the Rorsted Archipelago, and that’s for a third-class ticket at the lower deck… It would take at least four pounds to go from the Rorsted Archipelago to the Gargas Archipelago… I have to quickly sell off the Faceless Beyonder characteristic… This way, I would be able to afford a second-class cabin and eat decent food… Thanks to Emlyn’s suitcase being placed above the gray fog all this time, I’ve had to buy another one…Klein silently went through his financial situation, feeling as if he had returned to the time when he had just transmigrated, relying on the salary of the Nighthawks before he could even buy a suit.
A Sequence 6 Beyonder characteristic varies between 3,000 to 4,000 pounds. If I encounter someone in desperate need for it, then it can be sold at a premium… But apart from maintaining my living expenses, I have to consider the cost of the Nimblewright Master’s supplementary ingredients. I also have to consider the cost of the ritual needed to eliminate the mental corruption.Klein sighed and took out his pocket watch to take a look at it.
Seeing that it was about time, he sent a message to Little Sun to prepare for the gathering.
…
Fors’s vision turned clear as she saw three figures sitting across the long, mottled table.
A new member?With a thought, she quickly settled down.
At this moment, she didn’t care if the Tarot Club had any new members. Her mind was filled with the incident of the smog and plague from last week.
She vividly remembered that The World had warned herself and Miss Justice at the last gathering that something huge was brewing in Backlund, which could likely bring about a tragedy. Mr. Fool had confirmed that conjecture, and he had further pointed out that the person at the heart of the problem was Prince Edessak.
She didn’t doubt Mr. Fool’s abilities and felt that the tragedy needed time to brew, giving her plenty of time to investigate. Who knew that it would come so quickly and so suddenly!
Prince Edessak was also reported to have been infected in the haze and unfortunately died… It really happened. It really happened…Thinking back to the contents of the newspapers from a few days ago, she seemed to understand something, but she wasn’t sure of it. For a moment, she felt terrified and uneasy.
As a Sequence 9, I seemed to have become involved with terrifying matters that involved a huge city, a prince, and tens of thousands of lives just because I’m a member of the Tarot Club!It was only at this moment that The Magician, Fors, realized the importance of being a member of the Tarot Club.
Then, she heard Miss Justice’s usual greeting that lacked her exuberance.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool.
“You saved Backlund again!”
Ah? What? When was I saved again?The Moon Emlyn listened blankly.
As he thought back to the recent events, The Moon, Emlyn, was quick to associate it with the great smog and the plague outbreak, guessing that this was what the lady opposite him was referring to.
But I heard that it was the work of a Demoness of Despair who was trying to advance herself… Furthermore, the Church of the Lord of Storms responded quickly, creating a hurricane to blow everything away. How could it be said that The Fool saved Backlund?Emlyn, who had an entire clan behind him, was quite well-informed. Upon doing the comparison, it was hard for him not to be surprised and confused.
Although he had always been proud and didn’t wish to spend time on social interactions, he still felt an instinctive fear when faced with a hidden existence that he had to address with “He.” He didn’t dare to open his mouth to ask and decided to listen for a while.
Alger, even though he was drifting out at sea, had received news of the great smog in Backlund. He was interested in the secrets and the truth behind it, confident in the belief that this was definitely a struggle between deities. After all, it had attracted the attention of Mr. Fool!
I’ll ask Miss Justice when we exchange information. However, she might not be too sure of the details. It’s rather impossible for her to know too many details based on her standing. Heh heh, she has great curiosity. To open up with such a greeting, she would definitely attempt to get an answer from Mr. Fool, hoping to get an answer. I hope that I have the opportunity to listen in from the side…With this in mind, Alger turned his head to look at The Sun. Seeing how he wasn’t anxious but calm and reserved, he knew that the City of Silver’s exploratory team had already broken out from the fate of repeating their lives.
Similarly, Audrey, who had figured out that the operation was successful from reading Little Sun’s reaction, heaved a secret sigh of relief. She prepared herself to understand what had happened later in detail.
After a solemn bow towards Mr. Fool, she thanked the seemingly unkind Tarot Club member, The World, for his advance warning.
“… Mr. World, if it wasn’t for your advance warning, then perhaps tens of thousands of people would’ve died in Backlund during this great smog.”
“In truth, I was also doing it to save myself.” Klein controlled The World to give a hoarse laugh.
He said it with sincerity and without any trace of acting, because if it wasn’t for Miss Justice who was notified in advance and warned the Church of the Evernight Goddess, then the powerful existence who erased Mr. A wouldn’t have arrived in time, and he himself might not have been able to hold on for long.
If Mr. A had disintegrated me and ate me, then perhaps I might not have a chance of reviving…Klein thought in appreciation.
Mr. A’s feasting would literally be feasting!
Immediately after, as The Fool, he leaned back in his chair and responded with a smile, “All I did was provide some trivial help.”
“No, your adorer really helped save Backlund. His contribution is the greatest amongst everyone,” Audrey praised from the bottom of her heart. “His warning allowed the Goddess, the Church of the Evernight Goddess to make preparations, wiping out the Demoness of Despair in a timely manner and preventing the Primordial Demoness from awakening. It allowed the contamination of the great smog to be kept under control. Furthermore, he even destroyed the Aurora Order’s ritual, preventing the attempted descent of the True Creator’s once again, keeping him at bay from the real world.”
Audrey received unanimous praise by Earl Hall and his wife for providing the most important information. They hadn’t concealed the results of the investigation and some of the details they had gathered from her.
Of course, they also raised their wish as parents that their daughter wasn’t to get too involved with that secret organization. It would be enough if she stayed in the outer circle and gathered some information, then maintained her strength below that of Sequence 7.
The Primordial Demoness’s awakening… The True Creator’s attempted descent. What exactly happened in Backlund?At the same time, Alger and Emlyn had the same reaction, but their expressions were different. The former only slightly raised his eyelids as his pupils contracted, unconsciously sitting to the side a bit, while the latter gave the illusion that he was about to jump up.
Mother, no, Esteemed Moon, when did Backlund become so dangerous? Two evil gods had actually made “Their” appearance during the great smog! Is that young lady lying? Even though Mr. Fool is an existence suspected of being a deity, it’s also impossible that “He” would simultaneously offend two entities of the same level, right… Could it be that “He” is actually the incarnation of a true god? Or is there an alliance of deities behind “Him?” Is that why the Ancestor asked me to pray to “Him?”The more Emlyn thought about it, the faster his heart beat, but it was impossible for him to receive verification.
The fact that Sanguine had the nickname “vampire” didn’t mean that they didn’t have a heartbeat. It was just that they were relatively slow, and the heart itself was one of the Sanguine’s fatal weaknesses.
Indeed! Indeed it’s an event that had attracted the attention of Mr. Fool… But, what benefits could “He” gain from sabotaging the evil gods’ plans?Alger sighed inwardly.
Fors was surprised and frightened. She didn’t expect that the horrible great smog that had taken the lives of tens of thousands of people would conceal an even more horrifying truth.
If it hadn’t been stopped in time, the whole of Backlund would’ve been destroyed, and Xio and I wouldn’t have survived…Fors swallowed a mouthful of saliva hard.
Her feelings were similar to Audrey’s feelings as well. Through this matter, this young noble lady clearly understood one thing, which was that the life she believed to be peaceful and calm was like a soap bubble amidst a clash between deities. Just a slight perturbation could immediately pop it into nothingness.
Or it could be said that the entire kingdom, the entire human society, exists only because of the balance between the deities, and this balance is extremely fragile…Every time a similar thought gushed to her mind, Audrey felt a wave of grief wash over her.
Klein was pleased when he saw that someone knew and remembered his contribution. He smiled and said, “Unfortunately, he has to stay away from Backlund as a result.”
Mr. Fool’s adorer has to temporarily leave Backlund?Audrey stood up again and sincerely bowed.
“Please convey my gratitude to him.”
Klein maintained his image without giving a reply other than nodding his head.
At this moment, Audrey added, “I’m very sorry, as the three Churches and the military are cleaning up Backlund, I was unable to get the follow-up pages to Roselle’s diary. Please wait one more week.”
“Sure,” Klein said in a flat tone.
Hearing their conversation, Fors was startled as she hurriedly looked to the end of the long bronze table and said, “Dear Mr. Fool, I received three pages of Roselle’s diary.”
Not bad. More members mean more channels, and many things snowball quickly…Klein gently nodded.
“Very good.”
Roselle’s diary?Emlyn felt as if he had heard something extraordinary again.
Under his puzzled gaze, Fors conjured three pages of the diary and passed them on to Mr. Fool.
Only then did Klein remember that he had missed introducing a particular vampire. Smiling, he introduced, “This is a new member, Mr. Moon.
“This gathering is called the Tarot Club. They are…”
Mr. Moon, I thought it would be a lady who would choose the Moon…Audrey greeted politely while her thoughts scattered.
Similarly, Emlyn wondered whether the members such as The Hanged Man and Justice were humans or transcendent creatures, which pathways they were from, at which Sequences, from which organizations, or if they were friendly to the Sanguine.
Klein didn’t care about them sizing each other up as he cast his gaze to the diary entries in his hands.
“11th February. Today, I found out about a secret of the Sauron family. Hahaha! I’m going to die from laughter! Hahaha!
“So it turns out that the Hunter pathway that they possess will change gender at Sequence 4. Men wouldn’t change, but women will change into men! It’s no wonder that none of the High-Sequence Beyonders of the Sauron family that I’m aware of are female. The Iron-blooded Knight is indeed a true man!
“Hahaha, if it wasn’t for how sensitive this secret was, then I would even feel like ridiculing Floren next time. The Sauron family ancestor that he looks like might’ve been a woman!
“This potion is way too much of a trap, isn’t it? I hope the Savant pathway wouldn’t have any strange changes upon reaching the high Sequences. I don’t want to one day suddenly realize that I either don’t advance, or I have to change into a woman.”
The first thought that flashed through Klein’s mind at the sight of this diary entry was:Emperor, you won’t become a woman, but you will do it with a Demoness, perhaps more than one…
Indeed, there’s a pathway that changes women to men. Furthermore, it’s within the ones I expected… Hunter represents war, causing women to change genders at Sequence 4… This is a little odd. The Demoness pathway changes at Sequence 7 Witch. It doesn’t actually strictly correspond…Klein felt the warped and feeling of madness even more acutely. It was a result of the extreme asymmetry.
Could it be that the underlying logic of this world is chaos, distortion, madness, and asymmetry?He tried his hardest not to frown.
“12th February. This won’t do. I want to laugh whenever I see Floren.
“Hahahaha!
“15th February, the modified artillery I designed and supervised was completed. The effect was worse than I expected, but the problem isn’t that great. With it and mass production, I’ll be able to show the world what true advanced tactics are!
“In order to celebrate, I decided to hold a banquet to invite those fellows who looked down on me. Just wait to be slapped in the face!”
The Emperor truly doesn’t let a grudge go…While sighing, Klein turned to the second page of the diary.
“5th May, that unspeakable organization called for another gathering.
“I’m struck by the way they gather their members every time. It’s phenomenal, no—a miracle.
“With my earlier observations, I raised some problems at this gathering. For example, all the Sequence 0 names have a high-enough level on the Blasphemy Slate. Only Red Priest appears rather unique. It doesn’t sound strong enough. The old gentleman sitting beside me told me that ‘red’ represents the red of war. And priest can be understood as the ritualist of strength at its core.
“Someone objected, believing that the ‘priest’ in Red Priest represents being a priest of that Creator.
“I leaned towards the former and asked for the name of the old gentleman in a low voice. I didn’t know the identity of every member. To put it in an extreme manner, I only know a portion of them.
“The old gentleman answered me with a smile. He said his name was Hermes.
“Hermes? The Hermes who created the language of ancient Hermes? Hermes, the founder of humanity’s mysticism?”
Hermes? That’s an ancient powerhouse…Klein frowned slightly.
With his solid knowledge of mysticism, he was well aware of the era in which the old gentleman who had created the language of ancient Hermes had been active.
That is during the Second Epoch when the giants ruled the land and the dragons soared through the skies. In a particular sense, he appeared before the God of Combat and the Earth Mother in human history. In other words, even Little Sun, who didn’t know the seven gods before joining the Tarot Club, would likely know of the name Hermes. Yes, I should find a chance to confirm this using The World…
That old gentleman had personally experienced the period when early humans tested the potions themselves, slowly seeking the thorny path of the powers of a Beyonder, one step at a time. He had used Jotun and Dragonese as blueprints, and standing on the shoulders of the pioneers, he created a Beyonder language that belongs to humans. He probably saw the first Blasphemy Slate!
He actually survived until the time of Emperor Roselle, and he might even be alive until now! This is a living fossil of human mysticism!Klein felt a surge of emotions. On the other hand, he felt the terror of the Twilight Hermit Order.
It even had Hermes as one of its members!
As for the other secret organizations, or even internally to the seven Churches, they will often use ancient Hermes to perform sacrificial rites and rituals!
The Twilight Hermit Order is really high-end, grand, and of a high level…Klein couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
What he envied most wasn’t the existence of Hermes, a legend who lived throughout human history, among the Twilight Hermit Order, but the fact that they possessed the second Blasphemy Slate.
This is simply cheating!Klein sighed at the thought of how the Tarot Club only had one out of the twenty-one Cards of Blasphemy.
He turned his focus back to the paper and continued to read the remaining entries of the diary.
“Heavens! The old man sitting next to me who looks so ordinary and nothing special was actually Hermes. He lived from the dark Second Epoch all the way to the Beyonder decline of the Fifth Epoch!
“I made the right choice joining this organization!
“I can see my bright future, not using three exclamation marks to describe my feelings right now just isn’t enough!!!
“This bunch of big shots, these undying old bastards, are all gathered together because they believe in the opinion that twilight is approaching? No, it’s definitely not the case. At least, I’m not!
“There must be people among them who passionately believe in those ideals, purely waiting for the original Creator to awaken, hoping for the progress of history to develop to that node as predicted. Heh heh, according to my understanding, it’s most likely not an awakening, but a resurrection.
“But there can’t be more than half of those people. The rest are people having their own goals; either they’re ambitious like me, or they’re just lurking snitches. Wait a minute, I thought of a problem; I quickly joined the gathering after I agreed to the secret invitation, but I didn’t undergo any scrutiny, and although the person who called for the gathering said that the members of this gathering had their differences and had to vote for me to join, barely allowing me to join after a majority vote of two-thirds, but that’s not the point. The point is that they don’t care if I believe in the idea that twilight is coming, nor do they mind me having all sorts of thoughts.
“What are they relying on to determine that I won’t bring harm to this organization? Could there be a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Spectator pathway among them, one that reaches the level of an angel? ‘He’ had created a secret psychological cue in me through my verbal promise without me realizing it. And that they’re confident enough to discover the hidden malice of its members?
“That might be possible, but thinking about it makes me shudder.
“In addition, without permission, once the name of that organization is mentioned to the outside world, it will be immediately noticed. They even gave me a few examples of former members who were eliminated… Writing on paper or in a newly created language wouldn’t do as well!
“Let me think. Let me think. Sequence 2 of the Spectator pathway is Discerner while Sequence 1 is Author. Who among them fulfills the corresponding traits1?
“Yes, I have a preliminary suspect, the person who convenes the gathering.
“Yes, there’s also Sequence 0 of the Spectator pathway. Its name is Visionary!
“But I don’t believe anyone here has reached the level of a true god. Otherwise, there’s no need to hide behind the scenes. Of course, they might have divine items at the Sequence 0 level or the Uniqueness of a particular pathway. Perhaps it’s what creates this realistic dreamscape that can connect the east and west shores of the continent while having the ability to react the moment its name is mentioned.
“I didn’t think too much into it back then. Amidst my shock, I asked about a few other matters, such as why the term ‘authority’ is used in the description of deities. Old Mister Hermes gave an interesting answer.”
When he saw this, Klein realized that the diary page had already reached its end.
He quickly turned to the next page, but he quickly turned back because the following page didn’t connect to the previous page at all.
Where’s the answer? Is it on the next page of the original diary, or was he too lazy to write it because it’s too long? Or he felt that there’s no need to jot it down in the diary?Klein was so frantic that he wanted to transmigrate and grab Roselle by the neck to get him to tell him what Hermes had said!
Of course, he didn’t show any signs of emotion on the surface, nor did he make any additional body language.
So the Spectator pathway’s Sequence 0 is called Visionary. This corresponds well with the Dragon of Imagination. I thought it would be Dragon… Visionary adheres more to what humans know, which also means that consuming the corresponding Sequence 0 potion wouldn’t necessarily change one into a dragon…
Sequence 1 Author. Just from the name of the potion, I find it quite similar to that quill, 0-08’s traits…
The Twilight Hermit Order’s method of summoning members is a realistic dreamscape that connects the eastern and western ends of the continent? The “miracle” description at the beginning of the diary gave me a fright. I thought they had the gray fog or the mysterious space above the gray fog as well…Klein calmed his emotions and discovered that the single diary page provided a lot of important information.
First of all, he knew that the ancient sage, Hermes, had at least lived to Roselle’s era which was about a hundred or two hundred years ago, and he was a member of that mysterious organization.
Second, from Roselle’s description of how the organization’s name couldn’t be spoken, he basically confirmed that the mysterious organization was equal to the Twilight Hermit Order.
Finally, he learned the Sequence 0, Sequence 1, and Sequence 2 names of the Spectator pathway. Although they wouldn’t be needed anytime soon, they enriched his accumulated knowledge of mysticism.
Perhaps Miss Justice would ask the relevant question at any time… Her curiosity had always been strong…Forcing himself to forget the missing answers, Klein turned to the last page.
As he read, Audrey habitually observed the details, and she acutely noticed that the Dark Emperor card, which Mr. Fool had placed face down on the long mottled table, was missing!
He gave it to an adorer to provide the appropriate help, or he exchanged items with some existence?Audrey blinked, trying to guess the reason.
She was more inclined to the first theory, because without the help of Mr. Fool, “His” adorers wouldn’t necessarily be able to destroy the ritual for the descent of the True Creator.
It’s a pity that Father is unable to see the detailed file; otherwise, I would know who Mr. Fool’s adorer is, hmm… He’s a man of medium height, dressed in Loen’s most popular double-breasted frock coat, and he had been near Red Rose Manor at the time. I should be able to lock onto a target by using this information as a basis for investigation… But that might anger Mr. Fool. “He” hasn’t permitted me to expose the identity of his adorer… Audrey, don’t think too much. Don’t be curious. Perhaps you’ll meet in the future…Audrey retracted her gaze.
At this moment, Klein felt like laughing because of the contents of the last page.
“16th March, my first time attending a noble ball in this world.
“The young ladies and madams are a lot better than I imagined. In the novels I read, they didn’t bathe in the middle ages and relied on perfume to mask their disgusting body odor. They would frequently step on feces when they were out, and easily smeared their faces with things that are laced with poisonous heavy metals.
“But it’s different here. They love to take baths. They have charming perfumes, fair skin, and tight waists. Most of them have pretty good figures.
“I overcame my nervousness and had a nice chat with the young daughter of Viscount Derilose. We talked about the meritorious deeds of my ancestors, talked about my family’s estate, and my present aristocratic title. Then, she politely mentioned that she wanted to get something to eat.
“I didn’t pay much attention to it at the time since hitting on chicks needed to be taken slow, but when I went downstairs to take a walk in the garden, I found her in an empty study f**king with the eldest son of Earl Florais. F**k! This is their first time meeting each! Is it me, Huang Tao, Roselle, who isn’t good-looking enough? Or am I not entertaining enough?
“How realistic! Fortunately, the madams have treated me quite well. I can sense the hidden passion within them, hehe. ”
Roselle really wasn’t used to the Intis style at first. According to historical records, the Gustav family had been on the decline for several generations, with only their aristocratic title of baron and a little property estate to their names. This lasted until Roselle made his fortune… I didn’t expect the Emperor to have a woman snatched away. Wait, I remember Roselle mentioning in his diary that he had done it with Countess Florais… Impressive. Impressive…Klein looked down at the two remaining diary entries.
They were of no value and were accounts of Roselle’s life in the manor. The entire content was him wanting to hunt, his missing of delicacies, as well as his hopes of obtaining Beyonder powers and beautiful maidservants.
Klein leaned back a little, allowed the diary pages to disappear from his hands, and said with a smile, “You may begin.”
Audrey immediately looked at The Sun diagonally across from her.
“Have you extricated yourself from the cycle?”
Derrick nodded honestly first before bowing towards the end of the bronze table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, thank you for your guidance. It allowed me to find the key point of the Angel of Fate on the mural with the words ‘Rose Redemption.’ It aided the Chief in destroying the repeated cycle of fate.”
What Angel of Fate… I don’t know anything…The very puzzled Fool, Klein, replied with a smile, “Not bad.”
Emlyn was similarly confused. Words like “Rose Redemption,””Angel of Fate,” and “destroying the repeated cycle of fate” were beyond his understanding. He only felt that he could understand every word, but had no idea what they meant when placed together.
Could it be that the young Sun had just escaped the pursuit of an angel?Emlyn guessed from the small amount of information he could understand.
After Derrick thanked Mr. Fool, The Hanged Man shifted his position slightly, leaned slightly towards him, and kicked off from Miss Justice’s question. He said in a normal tone, “What was the exact sequence of events?”
Derrick didn’t hide anything and honestly replied, “Miss Justice, Mr. Hanged Man, Miss Magician, and Mr. World, thank you for your concern, and thank you for the suggestions you previously gave me. In my sixth exploration, I tried…”
He described his actions and the corresponding results, highlighting the matter that the little boy, Jack, came from Enmat Harbor and the details of the Rose Redemption murals.
Enmat Harbor… That strange little boy, Jack, is really from the Loen Kingdom. In other words, the Forsaken Land of the Gods, where the City of Silver is, is somehow connected to the Northern and Southern continents in some way. As long as one finds the right place, they’ll be able to enter…Klein seemed to be listening leisurely, but he had made a judgment in his mind.
Enmat Harbor was located to the east of Tingen City and was one of the most famous seaports in the central region of the Loen Kingdom. Together with Pritz Harbor to the south, they supported the resupply of more than half of Backlund’s goods.
The Spirit Medium, Ma’am Daly, had once “settled” there, and Mr. Z of the Aurora Order seems to be there as well…Klein recalled something from the past.
The same judgment also appeared in the minds of Alger, Audrey, and Fors. Towards this, some of them had pure excitement, others filled with curiosity and worry, fearing that the all-consuming darkness around the City of Silver would continue to spread, eventually enveloping both the Northern and Southern Continent and the five seas.
“The Chief told me that he recalled some unverified content recorded in some ancient books, based on matters that had happened and my warning. Rumor has it that when the Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God had ‘His’ attention on this piece of land, he had several angels surrounding him. And there were eight leaders of the angels, powerful beings that were closest to god’s throne. Among them included the son of God.” Derrick recalled Demon Hunter Colin’s words and slowly said, “He suspected that Amon is the Angel of Time among the Kings of Angels, and the mural depicted the Angel of Fate, Tail Devourer Ouroboros.
Eight Kings of Angels? The eight Kings of Angels who are closest to the Creator’s throne?Audrey was inexplicably excited when she heard this.
She couldn’t help but curiously ask, “Mr. Sun, what are the titles of the other six Kings of Angels and their names?”
“The Chief didn’t say, nor did I dare to ask…” Derrick replied, ashamed.
I really want to know the answer…Audrey subconsciously looked towards the end of the long bronze table, looking longingly at Mr. Fool who was shrouded in gray fog, hoping to get the appropriate answer.
She had already decided on the price she was willing to pay.
Why are you looking at me… I don’t know either…Klein controlled the twitching of the corners of his mouth.
Of course, he wasn’t completely clueless. He could barely guess who two of the Kings of Angels were.
The evil spirit in the underground ruin had described the Medici family as one of the founders of Rose Redemption. According to that mural, the Angel of Fate, Ouroboros, is likely one of the leaders of Rose Redemption. Both basically have equivalent standing, which is to say that the Medici family possesses a King of Angels, but it cannot be determined if “He” has already perished…
The Medici family is suspected to be in control of the Hunter pathway, which is the Red Priest pathway. That King of Angels’ title should be Red Angel or Angel of War…
Since the son of God is a King of Angels, Amon is one of them, being Angel of Time. Then Adam might not be one, but I can’t confirm “His” title… As for the other four Kings of Angels, I can’t guess who they are… Perhaps, there might be one or a few of them inside the Twilight Hermit Order…
It’s possible! The Twilight Hermit Order views the Fallen Creator as its enemy, making it at odds against Rose Redemption which worships that evil god. Perhaps, its true origin comes from those few Kings of Angels…
Right, there’s indirect evidence which isn’t substantial enough. According to the legends of the City of Silver, the authority of the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt, was taken back by the Creator. Logically speaking, it’s not impossible for the Lord that created everything to give a portion of the authority to a King of Angels by “His” throne. And from the description and guesses from Roselle’s diary, the Twilight Hermit Order likely has a Spectator, which has the strength at the level of an angel in the Visionary pathway or even higher. The two can form a correspondence… Hermes is a person who had experienced that piece of history…As these thoughts flashed through his mind, Klein smiled and said, “You will come into contact with it in the future.”
When I figure it out, I’ll sell you the appropriate information…he added inwardly.
Seeing that Mr. Fool had no intention of answering, Audrey looked away with a slight sense of loss, motioning Little Sun to continue his story.
Alger had a bold idea.
The history before the Cataclysm can no longer be referenced. At the end of the Third Epoch and the beginning of the Fourth Epoch, there were only the six orthodox gods. Together with Amon and the Tail Devourer, aren’t there eight? ‘They’ had benefited from the death of the Creator and succeeded in advancing to Sequence 0?
For a moment, Alger felt that his thoughts were blasphemous actions that could be punished by fire, but he was also unable to contain his excitement. He finally calmed down and concentrated on listening to Little Sun tell his story.
Towards all of this, Emlyn could only respond with a blank look.
For all this, Emlyn, could only respond with a blank expression. Although the Sanguine had a long history and life span, so they knew quite a bit about the history before the Cataclysm, they were all concentrated before the Ancestor fell asleep, and it didn’t involve the so-called “Kings of Angels.”
While Derrick was recounting the details of how the City of Silver, Chief Colin, destroyed the repeated cycles of fate, Klein was thinking of another matter.
It can be roughly confirmed that the Tail Devourer, Ouroboros, is the Sequence 1 Snake of Mercury of the Monster pathway. All the Kings of Angels correspond to Sequence 1’s?
Could that Angel of Fate be the one pursuing Will Auceptin? If he is, that means that the True Creator’s forces in Backlund aren’t limited to Mr. A and his subordinates. However, the two Snakes of Mercury are fighting for the position of Sequence 0, to the point of draining all of the Tail Devourer’s strength. He should be fully occupied and cannot spare time for this…
Of course, I can’t eliminate the possibility that Will Auceptin is equivalent to Ouroboros. However, the chances aren’t high. Rose Redemption has quite a number of demigods and even angels. There’s no need to let the Tail Devourer restart his life as an ordinary person without protection.
There’s another possibility. The two Snakes of Mercury in Backlund aren’t the Angel of Fate. The latter is still active in the Forsaken Land of the Gods. That way, all three Snakes of Mercury are accounted for.
After finishing his recount of how they escaped the cycle, Derrick expressed his gratitude once again. As for Audrey and company, despite listening to the repeated events a second time, it still left them shivering down to their bones, filling them with curiosity and fear.
This is beyond my knowledge of Beyonder powers. It’s all thanks to the help Mr. Fool gave!Audrey sincerely praised the Tarot Club’s master from the bottom of her heart, feeling full of confidence.
Alger and the others had similar thoughts as her. They all thought that the repeated cycles of life were close to a miracle that could only be destroyed by a deity. Fortunately, the master of the Tarot Club was a deity. Mr. Fool was a deity!
At that moment, Derrick looked opposite him and sincerely said, “Miss Magician, due to some unexpected circumstances on our return to the City of Silver, despite it having been resolved, we have slowed down. It will prevent us from returning to the City of Silver on time. Your Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch will require another day or two. Yes, I believe I’m no longer under surveillance.”
“No problem, I can wait. I’ve prepared enough gold,” Fors said as she let out a sigh.
She had sold the Mirror Dragon’s eyes to Miss Justice and had received 1,000 pounds in cash.
After informing her teacher, Dorian, of the exact results, her honesty had been praised and approved. Dorian told her that the 800 pounds offer had been made in order to give her about 100 pounds in “labor fees.” As such, the extra 200 pounds would be a bonus for her. In other words, she had earned 300 pounds. Together with her original savings, she now had a total of 650 pounds, which was enough to buy the stomach pouch of a Spirit Eater.
With this, Dorian trusted her a lot and revealed a lot of information regarding ingredients.
It will take me at least two weeks to digest the rest of the potion. I’m not in a hurry…Looking diagonally across the table, Fors said, “Mr. Hanged Man, there’s news of the Dragon-Eyed Sea Condor you require. 2,200 pounds.”
Dorian had given a reference price of 2,000 pounds. On the one hand, Fors had allowed room for bargaining, and on the other hand, wished to earn a little more.
2,200 pounds…Alger couldn’t help but frown.
His financial situation wasn’t looking good after he purchased the Wind-blessed potion formula. Although he still had some secret savings, they were either of use elsewhere, or he hadn’t been able to find a buyer for a long time.
Phew.He secretly let out a sigh and calmly said, “Very well, but I’ll need some time to collect the funds. In addition, yours is too expensive, I have many channels to get cheaper ones. 1,900 pounds. That’s the highest price I can accept.”
“No, 2,000 pounds. That’s the bottom line!” Fors replied without hesitation.
She was afraid that if she made too high an offer, then the other party would give up the deal.
Alger immediately nodded.
“Deal!
This…Fors was somewhat stunned.
After listening by the side and witnessing the conclusion of a deal, Emlyn thought and eagerly asked, “Ladies and gentlemen, does anyone know how a Sanguine can improve their strength without relying on the bestowment of their elders?”
As soon as he finished speaking, he felt numerous gazes land on him.
Sanguine? Is that the vampires of legends?Audrey’s eyes sparkled as she studied Mr. Moon.
And as a novelist, Fors no doubt had all sorts of beautiful or exotic fantasies of the Sanguine, and her eyes were just as bright.
Sanguine?Alger was taken aback at first, but he soon relaxed his brows.
A vampire hiding in the darkness, covered in pus, while moving like the wind?Derrick couldn’t help but look sideways to size up Emlyn.
Sanguine?The World was late by a second before giving a normal, necessary response.
The moment he was being stared at, Emlyn was momentarily at a loss, vaguely aware that he had asked something he shouldn’t have.
Why are you looking at me like that. Can’t I have a Sanguine friend? Should I try to explain… No, what’s wrong with being a Sanguine? I’m a Sanguine; there’s wrong with admitting that! Us Sanguine have a long history, long lives, and rich heritage. It’s a lofty race! None of you are especially amazing either. What was just traded was only a Sequence 6 item at best!After a few thoughts, Emlyn White raised his chin and proudly added, “Yes, I am a pure Sanguine.”
No one asked him if he was… Mr. Moon is lacking some self-confidence, which resulted in him reacting a little excessively…Audrey read Emlyn’s performance.
He’s really a Sanguine…Fors asked out of curiosity, “Mr. Moon, do you Sanguine mimic humans and give aristocratic titles like duke, viscount, earl, and baron to label different powerhouses of different standing?”
“No, it’s you humans who mimicked us Sanguine!” Emlyn sat up straight. “Long before the Cataclysm, long before the Second Epoch, our Sanguine already had these aristocratic titles. Those who have yet to fully control their strength are underage Sanguine, and as for me, I’m considered an adult. Going one step further, one will gain the title of baron and the progression leads all the way to duke. Above duke would be positions such as queen and prince. Back then, you humans were still under the rule of the Giant King’s Court, so it’s impossible for you to invent aristocratic titles!”
The moment his voice fell, the nearby Derrick blurted out, “There are no such records in the history of our City of Silver.
“The categorization of the Sanguine was determined by the appearance of the Blasphemy Slate. Prior to that, it was very vague and ambiguous. There were only titles such as the different family clans’ head or leaders of a territory. Standing atop all is the Ancestor, Lilith. After that, it strictly followed the potion system, named after the different Sequence names.”
Emlyn replied scornfully, “The history of our Sanguine was written with our long lives. It’s not something that can be overturned by the random records of some small, ordinary City of Silver.”
Wait, they keep mentioning the City of Silver. Where exactly is it? Why haven’t I heard of it…After the retort, Emlyn realized that he had apparently overlooked something important.
“Our City of Silver doesn’t make up history. Our records come from ancient books that can be verified or from the ruins of other cities,” Derrick emphasized, somewhat aggrieved.
If no one stops them, then I think they can argue about this matter until the end of the gathering… Although Little Sun is honest, sincere and reserved, he has a very stubborn and persistent personality. On the other hand, Mr. Moon seems to care especially about the history of the Sanguine…Audrey did her daily observations as a Telepathist with piqued interest.
At this moment, Alger interrupted the discussion between The Sun and The Moon.
“I know how to raise the strength of a Sanguine.”
Emlyn’s attention was diverted.
“Uh, Mr. Hanged Man, what payment do you need? I can use some of the lost history our Sanguine has in exchange.”
Alger revealed a smile.
“No, we’re all members of the Tarot Club. This kind of information exchange is free of charge.”
Mr. Hanged Man sure is a generous, noble man…Emlyn inwardly made a preliminary assessment.
“Thank you for your goodwill.”
After thinking for two seconds, Alger said, “The Sanguine can also consume potions to advance, but it has be in correspondence—the correct type. The various Churches have done a certain amount of experimentation, and the results have proven that this method is feasible. However, I am unable to find out the exact details.”
“But the main ingredient for those potions are from my kinsmen!” Emlyn denied such a method.
The Hanged Man laughed and said, “Never deal with absolutes. For example, I have a clue about the characteristics left behind by a Sanguine baron. He died in a sudden conflict and didn’t have time to find his successor. As for you, you can use the potion method to receive this inheritance and prevent the power of the Sanguine from being lost.”
This item was owned by a great pirate that Alger knew. As he didn’t know what Sequence the potion corresponded to, he hadn’t been able to sell it. Even his newly established Artisan source wasn’t that interested either.
Use potions to inherit an inheritance to prevent the Sanguine’s powers from being lost…Emlyn suddenly felt that Mr. Hanged Man was very reasonable. Hence, he asked, “What’s the price?”
Alger chuckled and said, “Between 4,000 and 5,000 pounds. I won’t know for sure until I find the owner of it.”
He had never communicated with the great pirate before, but he believed that as long as the price wasn’t outrageous, the pirate would accept it. To a pirate, selling something would mean profit as it didn’t take much capital.
“5,000 pounds?” Emlyn exclaimed.
With such a large sum of money, I can buy a few puppets that I’ve been eyeing for a long time, and I can even get some new clothes for all my dolls!Emlyn’s first reaction was to give up such a transaction. However, he thought of the Ancestor’s favor in him, the glory of the Sanguine, and the identity of him being the race’s savior. He was momentarily put in a difficult position.
Alger didn’t rush him as he said indifferently with a smile, “I know this is a difficult decision. You can take your time and think about it.”
“Alright.” Emlyn breathed a sigh of relief.
Mr. Hanged Man is really…Audrey muttered to herself inwardly, turned to The Moon, and said to all the members, “Lady and gentlemen, do you have any news regarding the fruit of the Tree of Elders and the blood of a Mirror Dragon?”
“Yes,” Emlyn answered without hesitation.
He had previously made a fortune due to a particular detective’s purchase of Beyonder ingredients; therefore, at every Sanguine gathering, he would pay attention to such information.
Without waiting for Miss Justice’s exuberant pressing, he continued on, “The price of the fruit of the Tree of Elders is between 600 and 700 pounds, and the blood of a Mirror Dragon doesn’t exceed 100 pounds. I don’t remember the exact amount.”
He quoted her the original price and frankly added, “But you’ll have to pay me an extra fifty, no—one hundred pounds. As you know, I’ll have to take on a risk and waste my time.”
This was what Emlyn learned from Sherlock Moriarty. He felt that this was very good and reasonable, because a middleman needed to be paid!
“Deal!” Audrey happily chose to accept as soon as he finished speaking.
She knew such matters could still be negotiable, but she didn’t think it was necessary. She was afraid that the deal was off if she angered the other party.
To me, the most important thing is to advance to Sequence 7… Emperor Roselle once said that any problem that can be solved with money isn’t a problem…Audrey’s recently heavy mood improved.
After the New Year Ball, she had received control of her fortune worth 40,000 pounds. She just needed to hire some accountants and management staff sent by her father.
At the same time, she received gifts of more than 20,000 pounds in jewelry, horses, hounds, paintings, etc. Most of them came from her mother, two elder brothers, and other members of the Hall family.
As for the cash, she didn’t have much. It was only 5,000 pounds.
Her contribution to the Backlund’s great haze had been turned into Earl Hall’s political resources by her own request to be kept anonymous, so there was no reward. For this, the great aristocratic banker offered to pay for any expenses his little angel had in the field of mysticism.
Of course, Audrey didn’t dare reveal her intention to aim for Sequence 7. She could still only use her pocket money and savings.
Well, I’ll be able to pay off my debt to Glaint by this month. Next month, I can pay 2,000 pounds to Mr. Fool’s adorer… I won’t be tight at all…Audrey thought in a good mood.
… Very rich…Emlyn almost failed to react before asking, puzzled, “How do we complete the deal?”
Audrey explained with a faint smile, “By making a sacrifice to Mr. Fool.”
She was very proactive in obtaining The Fool’s consent, conjuring the corresponding ritual requirements.
When Emlyn received the two goatskin parchments, he stared at them in a daze. The way they traded was beyond his imagination.
Only then did he deeply understand how the Tarot Club was different from a normal secret organization.
Watching the transactions between the members, Klein was very pleased. This was because with the passage of time, the channels and resources that were open to the Tarot Club would continue to increase. Everyone’s goals and items that they wanted would be much simpler to obtain than in the past. It would no longer be in a state of having no response when making requests.
Miss Justice represents the Psychology Alchemists, the Loen aristocrats, and the power of money… Mr. Hanged Man represents the Church of Storms and the resources at sea. Mr. Sun represents the Forsaken Land of the Gods and the City of Silver. Miss Magician represents the Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders in Backlund and the Abraham family. The Moon represents the Sanguine. All of them will perfect the Tarot Club’s trading resources and news gathering capabilities… They’re all about to advance…While he was thinking, Klein controlled The World and said in a hoarse voice, “I have a clue to a characteristic left behind by a Psychiatrist. Miss Justice, would you have any need for it?”
Klein hadn’t chosen to snatch Emlyn’s business because he knew Miss Justice also reared a pet of the same pathway. He wasn’t afraid that there wouldn’t be any demand.
“Of course.” Audrey hardly hesitated.
Her idea was very simple. If met with an enemy attack, it might not be enough to just rely on herself to provide a surprise. Adding on Susie, who would be even more surprising, it would make things more assuring.
“This will take a certain amount of time, perhaps a month, or even two months,” The World added in a low voice.
“No problem.” Audrey was under no psychological pressure.
She knew that Susie hadn’t finished digesting the Telepathist potion.
Phew, as long as this deal is closed. I hope I can release the Psychiatrist as soon as possible… Miss Justice didn’t seem to ask about the price. To her, with The Fool’s supervision, the price wouldn’t be too outrageous. She would accept it as long as it isn’t too outrageous? Her finances have improved a lot recently…Klein made The World look at The Hanged Man and give a low chuckle.
“Are you interested in helping me sell an item?
“The price isn’t less than 3,500 pounds. You’ll be given a 15% commission fee.”
“Pleasure to work with you,” Alger first agreed to it before asking with interest, “What is the item?”
He was rather curious about The World. He felt that the other party knew a lot and had no lack of good things.
“A characteristic left behind by a Beyonder and is equal to a Sequence 6. The main purpose is to allow a person to change their appearance and build. There’s the addition of powers such as close combat and control over fire. Of course, the effects that can be produced will depend on the Artisan’s ideas and standard.” The World chuckled.
Changing appearance and build… I really want it…Audrey and Fors had the same idea at the same time.
The only difference was that the latter was only entertaining the thought, but Audrey opened her mouth and asked with sparkling eyes, “Mr. Hanged Man, can I preorder the mystical item produced by the Artisan using this characteristic? As long as the effect of changing one’s appearance remains!”
Father will definitely agree to me buying a mystical item that doesn’t have any negative side effects!Audrey added, in an exceptionally relaxed manner, in her heart.
Preordering a mystical item?Alger was stunned for a second before he realized what Miss Justice was talking about.
The limits of his mind were widened, and he felt that there was room for exploitation.
In a particular sense, the Beyonder characteristic The World has entrusted to me has been sold. There is a definite destination to the item… I can easily simplify the process and make things benefit me more easily. That is to say, I don’t have to sell it to the Artisan again. Instead, I should choose to entrust the work. This way, I don’t have to worry about whether the characteristic can be sold. I can receive the commission from The World and also obtain more profit from Miss Justice’s side. The only capital I need to put up is the fabrication fees for entrusting the job. Of course, I have to consider if the Artisan will be willing to promise to take the risk…
Many thoughts flashed through his mind as he quickly weighed the pros and cons and finally came to a decision.
“No problem, I’ll take care of this matter.” He looked at Miss Justice and felt that she was emitting a blinding light of gold.
Even after joining the Church of Storms and drifting out at sea for so many years, he had never encountered someone like that anywhere else.
There were plenty of sea merchants, and even more wealthy people, but none of them really didn’t care about money.
Has Miss Justice’s financial situation improved to this extent?Klein was shocked too.
For a moment, he wanted to speak out to urge her to pay the 2,000 pounds she owed to his adorer as soon as possible, but, considering that he had already agreed to Miss Justice postponing her repayment until February or March, he could only keep silent and not ruin his image as The Fool.
At the very least, the money for the Faceless Beyonder characteristic would be available soon. The speed only depends on how Mr. Hanged Man contacts that particular Artisan and the speed at which the Artisan can produce the mystical item… Unfortunately, I can only rely on Mr. Hanged Man to contact an Artisan for the time being. Otherwise, I can directly sell the special characteristic to Miss Justice without having to pay a commission…With this in mind, Klein’s mood became mixed.
After finalizing a big deal, Alger heaved a silent sigh of relief, feeling his financial situation slowly improve.
After thinking for a few seconds, he asked, “Ladies and gentlemen, which one of you has a way or item to make everyone on board a ship sleep at the same time?”
The reason why Alger still hasn’t gone to that primitive island to hunt down the Blue Shadow Falcon was that he hadn’t thought of a method of leaving the Blue Avenger, as well as the ten or so sailors and crew members of the Church without garnering any suspicion.
Let everyone on a boat fall into a deep sleep?The first thing Klein thought of was the Biological Poison Bottle, but the effect of this thing was completely uncontrollable, so he was afraid that the outcome wouldn’t look too good.
Then, he remembered the Nightmare soul in Creeping Hunger. Making people fall into a deep sleep and dragging them into dreams were specialties of this Beyonder job.
But the problem lies in the fact that a Nightmare is unable to make that many people fall asleep at the same time. The limit to its influence doesn’t exceed ten. To satisfy Mr. Hanged Man’s request, it needs to be a Sequence 5 of the corresponding pathway or even that of a demigod…Klein struck down the thought and didn’t let The World speak.
At the same time, Audrey, Fors, and Derrick either shook their heads in response or answered with “no.”
Emlyn tried to recall and said, “I can help you ask. Perhaps us Sanguine have some mystical items that have a similar effect in the clan.”
Always saying “us Sanguine”… In the future, I can convince him by targeting this angle…Alger noticed this and nodded with a smile.
“I’ll have to trouble you.”
Seeing that the transactions were coming to an end, Klein quickly got The World to bring up his latest necessities.
“Everyone, help me keep an eye out on the remnant spirituality of ancient wraiths and a pair of eyes from a six-winged gargoyle.”
Other than that, the supplementary ingredients weren’t too hard to purchase. He didn’t think it was necessary to go through the Tarot Club.
“Alright.” Derrick was the first to respond. Then, he added, feeling somewhat embarrassed, “Mr. World, the method for removing the mental corruption of a Beyonder characteristic will still require some time. I should be able to advance to Sequence 7 soon.”
With that said, he looked to his side.
“Mr. Hanged Man, once I return to the City of Silver, I’ll make a list of the commonly seen monsters in the vicinity.”
He had kept everything he owed others and every promise he made without fulfilling them in mind. These plagued him to the point that he couldn’t even sleep in peace.
“No problem,” the gloomy World indifferently said.
Klein really wasn’t in a hurry. He hadn’t finished concluding his Faceless principles, and his digestion of the potion had only just begun. It would still take several months.
Therefore, his plan wasn’t to head straight for the Gargas Archipelago. Instead, he would act as an adventurer and a traveler as he worked his way through the colonial islands. From time to time, he would change his identity and experience life in order to extract the Faceless principles.
During this process, he would inquire more about mermaids in detail. After knowing that the Church of the Goddess reared such spiritual creatures and that they possessed High-Sequence potion formulas of the Seer pathway, Klein kept feeling worried about traps placed against every Faceless in the Gargas Archipelago who sought advancement.
In other words, Klein had to spend two to three months or more time traveling and adventuring on the Sonia Sea. This long period of time was long enough for The Sun to obtain a potion formula, gather the corresponding ingredients, and ascend to the Sequence 7 Solar High Priest.
With the conclusion of the transaction portion of the gathering, the Tarot Club members entered the period for free communication.
Audrey didn’t disappoint The Hanged Man’s expectations by standing up first and raising the ends of her skirt, bowing towards the very end of the long bronze table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I would like to know the hidden truth behind Backlund’s Great Smog. Is it purely a result of those cultists’ bid to awaken the Primordial Demoness and to allow the True Creator’s descent? Why did Prince Edessak choose to cooperate with them?
“According to your principle of equivalent exchange that was set by you, what do I need to pay in order to obtain the relevant information?”
If I knew, things would’ve been completely resolved now…The experienced Klein maintained his relaxed posture, chuckled and said, “There’s no need.
“The root of the problem hasn’t been discovered yet, but there are enough clues. I hope the members of the three Churches aren’t too stupid.”
The root of the problem hasn’t been discovered yet? Mr. Fool has made his adorer give the Churches and the military a certain amount of clues?Audrey was rather shocked when she heard this, but she felt that this wasn’t too surprising within her previous concerns and worries.
“Thank you for your answer.” She sincerely bowed once more.
“Is Backlund still in danger?” Fors suddenly felt uneasy.
After Miss Justice sat down, Klein controlled The World to chuckle and say, “Mr. Hanged Man, I discovered the Baelen person you mentioned.”
“The Baelen who was involved in the escape of many slaves from the colonial islands?” The Hanged Man replied with disbelief.
“Yes, reddish-brown skin, of Southern Continent descent, Backlund accent, and the third tooth on his left fake,” The World answered hoarsely.
“… It should be him.” Alger recalled for two seconds before saying, “Where is he? What’s his present identity? Also, Mr. World, do you wish to receive 100 pounds in cash directly or an item of equivalent worth.”
This was the mission of the Church of Storms, and purchasing clues was a reimbursable act; therefore, The Hanged Man wasn’t pressured at all.
Of course money!Klein, who was vexing over his living expenses, controlled The World to say, “100 pounds in cash.
“Baelen is in Backlund. He was seen meeting a member of MI9 who was loyal to the royal family. I don’t know who it was exactly, because he was wearing a mask.”
A member of MI9 who was loyal to the royal family…The Hanged Man ruminated over the words, and then he remembered Miss Justice’s question: Why did Prince Edessak work with the Aurora Order and the Demoness Sect?
It also points to the royal family… Can the two cases be one and the same? The truth behind all this involves the disappearance of the slaves?Alger felt that he could vaguely see some key points.
“You really are a well-informed and well-connected person. The 100 pounds in cash will be paid tomorrow,” Alger calmly said his thanks.
“Heh.” The World laughed and turned to look at The Sun.
“Kid, do you know ancient Hermes?”
Derrick didn’t try to hide anything as he replied honestly, “I’ve heard of the Hermes language, but the City of Silver doesn’t have that kind of knowledge.”
During the Second Epoch, there was no distinction between Hermes and ancient Hermes. It was only some time during the Fourth Epoch that ancient Hermes was simplified accordingly, making it easier to be used, taught, and disseminated for daily use. However, it no longer had such a strong and direct effect on rituals. That is to say, the Hermes spoken by Little Sun is equal to ancient Hermes… There really is a person known as Hermes in the history of the City of Silver…Klein secretly nodded and said, “A pity; I wanted to ask you for a favor.”
At this moment, Audrey remembered something from their conversation. It was something that originated from the Psychology Alchemists.
She had intended to communicate directly, but after looking at the new member, Mr. Moon, she felt that she didn’t understand him too well, so she raised her hand slightly and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I have something to report to you.”
Klein nodded slightly and isolated the senses of everyone else.
“What is it?” he asked in a calm manner.
Audrey said, honestly, “I got some information from the Psychology Alchemists. The most important thing is that they were founded after excavating the ruins of Hermes, who was the master who created ancient Hermes.”
The ruins of Hermes? This old gentleman was still alive a hundred or two hundred years ago… Had he deliberately guided the Psychology Alchemists to discover the relics, or had he perished in the Roselle incident?Klein was stunned for a moment. After deliberating for a moment, he smiled and reminded her, “Hermes is a member of the Twilight Hermit Order.”
He didn’t mention that Hermes could still be alive, because it was impossible to confirm.
Hermes is a member of the Twilight Hermit Order? The Psychology Alchemists might have something to do with this mysterious organization?Audrey was stunned before she let out a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, I have the Tarot Club and Mr. Fool backing me. Otherwise, I would have no way of knowing and no way to guard against…Once again, she gratefully praised The Fool.
At this point, Klein wanted to comfort Miss Justice, so that she wouldn’t be too distressed and worried about the Backlund incident. Maturing didn’t mean that she had to give up positive moods and smiles. It wouldn’t affect her ability to take things seriously and would instead help her persevere for a longer period of time. However, after consideration, in order to maintain his image as The Fool, he had to give up this advice he gained from being a former Clown.
He then removed the isolation barriers around the other members, waiting for the end of the exchange and for the end of this Tarot Gathering.
After another round of conversations, Derrick suddenly asked a question, “Honorable Mr. Fool, what kind of hand gesture should we use when we would like to thank you usually?”
Hand gesture?Klein was momentarily stumped by Little Sun’s question.
It had never occurred to him to imitate the gesture of drawing a clockwise circle from the Church of the Goddess, nor the Church of Storms’s prayer gesture of striking the left of one’s chest with their right fist.
This is probably the last bottom line of a fake god…He lampooned inwardly.
Seeing Mr. Fool smile without a word as though he was waiting for her and others to make suggestions, Audrey suddenly had a lot of inspiration and came up with a new question.
Her eyes sparkled as she looked around and said, “Everyone, should we design a secret gesture to indicate our identity? Our Tarot Club doesn’t have many members at present, so there’s no need to worry about us appearing at the same spot and ending up opposing each other due to various reasons. But in the future, it might be very difficult to avoid that. We need a set of unique ‘signals,’ so as to identify friend from foe.”
I have an idea for that…Klein suddenly remembered the secret hand gestures he knew from his previous life, such as the hand-in-waistcoat.
Just as he was about to manipulate The World to make a suggestion, The Hanged Man opened his mouth.
“No, Miss Justice, I don’t think it’s a good idea.
“Compared to other secret organizations, our Tarot Club’s most striking characteristic is that the members do not know each other. Even if… Uh—Let me raise an extreme example. Even if one of our members are captured and interrogated, they wouldn’t be able to affect the others unless there’s someone who can resist Mr. Fool and enter this place directly. And that is clearly impossible.
“Once we have a full set of signals and passcodes, traitors can allow the opposing faction to use these means to fish us out one by one.
“Are you that eager to flaunt your identities as Tarot Club members?”
“…” Audrey temporarily failed to provide a rejoinder as she stammered, “But…”
“It’s reasonable to worry about the situation you mentioned, but this can be avoided through our fixed interaction every week and creating a temporary gesture ahead of time, as well as praying to Mr. Fool.” In consideration that she would be providing him large amounts of gold, Alger’s tone gradually turned pleasant.
Audrey replied with some understanding, “The simplest example is that at the Tarot Gathering on Monday, we’ll first understand if there’s a possibility of us bumping into another member, to the point of entering a conflict. Hence, we’ll design a set of temporary gestures to identify ourselves. After the matter is over, we would immediately abandon that gesture. Uh, if there’s any sudden situation and we’re unable to communicate in time, or if there’s some suspicion, we can seek an opportunity to pray to Mr. Fool to confirm if another member is participating in the same event?”
“Something like that.” Alger let out a silent breath.
At that moment, Derrick suddenly said in enlightenment, “Sorry, I asked a foolish question. Mr. Fool never mentioned any gestures to thank ‘Him’ because he was worried about us exposing ourselves.”
He immediately looked to the end of the long bronze table.
“Your wish steers our path.”
I just thought of a special hand gesture…Klein chuckled and replied, “That’s right.”
He cast his gaze towards the other members and said in a composed manner, “Let us end today’s gathering here.”
“By your will!” All the members apart from The Moon stood up at the same time.
Emlyn froze for a second before standing up in a flurry, mimicking the bows of the other members.
A deep red light immediately appeared in front of his eyes, and he felt his body plummet slightly.
Soon after, his vision returned to normal and he saw dolls of various sizes in his room.
Phew…Only until this moment did Emlyn White completely calm down as he recalled his first Tarot Gathering.
Apart from Mr. Fool, the other members don’t seem too powerful. Could they be like me, chosen for various reasons? I have the Ancestor backing me, so who’s backing them?
What a joke. I originally imagined The Sun to be a demigod who just escaped the pursuit of an angel. It turned out that he’s only a Sequence 8 and seeking to advance to Sequence 7!
A child who doesn’t know manners definitely isn’t an adult yet! However, the City of Silver that he mentioned and the experiences that he had undergone are very strange. I have to find an opportunity to ask Lord Nibbs, no—I have to first ask Cosmi, as well as my parents. I’ll see if they know anything about the City of Silver. Humph, how dare the history books of the City of Silver tamper with the feats of us Sanguine!
Miss Justice is from Backlund. She’s very, very rich. Is she the daughter of some rich banker or the daughter of some noble? Perhaps she’s a banker or noble herself…
Miss Magician looked at me very strangely. She must admire the lofty Sanguine. She doesn’t speak much and didn’t divulge much about herself. Yes, she’s a quiet girl.
Mr. Hanged Man is a mature gentleman. He knows a lot and has a sublime character. He’s willing to answer questions from new members and is willing to provide the corresponding help and information. It can be said that he’s very popular. The Sun and The World are both willing to ask him questions and seek his help.
The World is quite an unlikeable person. When he speaks, it’s like there’s phlegm in his throat that he can’t spit out. I would disdain even drinking such a person’s blood. It has a dirty taste… He’s very introverted and is good at hiding his emotions. Furthermore, he easily produced a Sequence 6 Beyonder characteristic and promised to provide a Psychiatrist Beyonder characteristic in two months… Very impressive!
As the details flashed through his mind, Emlyn discovered that the Tarot Club was simple, but also not very simple. Furthermore, Mr. Fool didn’t interfere much with the development of the gathering.
“He” seems to only be interested in the so-called Roselle’s diary… But “He” is willing to offer convenient services on the level of miracles to his members.At this thought, Emlyn couldn’t help but feel a little proud of his identity as The Moon.
Surveying the room of dolls, he recalled his own problem.
A relic worth 4,000 to 5,000 pounds. A chance to become a baron in a short period of time. This is really putting me in a difficult position…
At this moment, although Emlyn hadn’t made his final decision yet, he felt the room grow darker, as though he were shouldering a heavy debt.
…
In the ancient palace above the fog.
Klein pressed his thumb and middle finger of his right hand to one temple and gently rubbed it.
He quickly sat up in the silent environment, allowing a small badge to fly out from the pile of junk and land on the long bronze table in front of him. The badge was only the size of an eyeball. On the surface, there were symbols that symbolized “fate” and “concealment.” It was the item that Klein had found on Lanevus’s body.
On its back, it was inscribed with the words “You can join if you have this item” in ancient Hermes. It also provided the corresponding information for the gathering: “January 4th, 1350, 8 p.m. in Babur Valley.”
The question Klein needed to consider now was whether he should take the badge to the Babur Valley tomorrow night to try his luck.
Frankly speaking, he was inclined to not delving deeper. Even though he had already advanced to Faceless and was able to put on a perfect disguise, he didn’t want to take the risk, because he didn’t know anything about the gathering.
A Magician never performs unprepared…He muttered softly, took out a gold coin, and held it between his fingers.
He picked up the badge with his other hand and muttered to himself, “It’s risky to attend the gathering in Babur Valley.”
After repeating this a few times, he finally flicked the gold coin.
The gold coin tumbled down and stood upright in the palm of his hand.
This meant that the divination had failed.
“As expected…” Klein wasn’t surprised.
This isn’t a problem of insufficient information, but rather the complete absence of it.
He sat there in silence, letting the gold coin weave between his fingers.
In the end, Klein overcame his curiosity and adventurous spirit and decided not to go.
But that doesn’t mean that I can’t get involved. Tomorrow at 8 p.m., hmm…He smiled faintly and returned to the real world.
…
4th January, 10:35 a.m.
Klein stood in front of a mahogany table and picked up a stack of bills.
There were five ten-pound notes and ten five-pound for a total of one hundred pounds. This was the payment which The Hanged Man had just paid via a sacrifice.
The fifteen notes made Klein’s wallet much fuller, and he was finally able to buy his ticket in peace.
Putting his wallet away, he picked up a thin human-skinned glove on the table and put it on his left hand.
One of the main features of “Creeping Hunger” was that it had a camouflage effect when it wasn’t in use and couldn’t be detected by most Beyonder means; therefore, Klein was able to switch between its original appearance, gloves of various colors, and camouflaging it as skin. This time, he chose black gloves.
To that end, Klein had specially prepared an individual black glove for his right hand.
Soon after, he placed the brown Biological Poison Bottle into a metal box, sealed it with a wall of spirituality, and stuffed it into the inside pocket of his clothes.
As for the Sun Brooch, as long as he wore it and carried it with him, it would create a hot summer feeling. Klein had no choice but to put it in his iron cigarette case and hide it at the bottom of his suitcase.
9 purifying bullets, 15 demon-hunting bullets, 3 exorcism bullets…Klein took out his revolver and a cartridge box, silently counting as he loaded them.
Pa!
He closed the cylinder, inserted the revolver into his underarm holster, put on his black tweed coat and half top hat, picked up his cane and suitcase, and walked out of the hotel room.
Apart from the All-Black Eye and the other items that he couldn’t use still being above the gray fog, he was fully armed.
Taking a carriage, Klein arrived at the Pritz Harbor Ticket Company located in White Rose Borough.
This company was located in a rather old three-story building. There was a wooden notice board on the door.
Klein walked over and stopped there. He casually glanced at the board which said:
“Things to take note:
“1. Maintain order. Lines are strictly enforced;
“2. Do not urinate or defecate, as well as spitting;
“3. Find the guard in the lobby if there is a dispute;
“4. Do not open canned wolf-fish in any of the rooms!”
Canned wolf-fish? What’s that?Klein raised his eyebrows.
The lobby of the Pritz Harbor Ticket Company was rather spacious, with seven ticketing windows, but there were already a dozen or so people lined up in front of each.
Klein took a glance and didn’t directly go to the one with the fewest people. Instead, he took two steps to the right and arrived in front of an erected brown board.
There were many pieces of white paper pasted on the wooden board, announcing all the information about the recent week’s passenger ships, including their destinations, the ports they passed, and the prices of the different cabins.
Before Klein could take a closer look, a staff member came over and drew a red circle on the second-class cabin of one line, marking it with a single phrase: “Sold out.”
“So popular…” Klein sighed.
“Of course, Pritz Harbor is the kingdom’s largest port. Countless people pass through here to the Southern Continent and the colonial islands to seek out opportunities,” a middle-aged man who was standing next to the wooden board replied in a clearly boastful manner.
He was wearing a black bonnet and a black-and-white checkered uniform similar to that of the police, but he had no epaulets. All he had was a seagull badge hanging from his chest—exactly identical to the logo of the Pritz Harbor Ticket Company.
The middle-aged man’s face, hands, and all of his exposed skin were bronze in color and rather rough. It was as if he had been exposed to the sea breeze and the sun for many years to the point of giving people the feeling that he had salt in his wrinkles.
Find the guard in the lobby if there’s a dispute… This should be the guard…Klein remembered the things he had to pay attention to at the door. He didn’t mind that the other party had taken the initiative to talk to him. He smiled and said, “You seem to understand this port very well?”
Hearing this question, the middle-aged man replied quite smugly, “I was once a sailor with the kingdom’s navy, and their main base was located at Pritz Harbor’s Oak Island. I served for fifteen years and spent a long time in the sea around here. If it wasn’t for East Balam’s war destroying my health, then I could be a sailor for another ten years! I know this port as well as I know my wife’s body! ”
A little cultured but also a little vulgar…Klein casually chatted with him, having the intention of asking about news on the sea.
“You became a guard here after retiring?”
“No, I was crammed into a night school for two whole years as a student and as a gatekeeper. Holy Lord of Storms, can you imagine the scene of someone my age reciting with a bunch of teenagers? And they know and remember words faster than I do!” The guard showed an expression that showed how unbearable it was to reflect on the past.
As he spoke, he patted his thigh and sighed.
“Unfortunately, my knees can’t stand wet weather; otherwise, I would be a part-time teacher at night. Those kids will make you feel young, but I won’t deny that it’s because I want to earn more money. When you have a wife and four children, you have to realize that you have to support your family.”
Sir, you talk a little too much… Maybe that’s why the ticket company hired you as a guard…Klein smiled and didn’t continue with the man’s topic.
“I just saw the things to take note of at the door and found that canned wolf-fish are not permitted to be opened here. Frankly speaking, I’ve never heard of such a thing.”
The guard’s expression suddenly became complicated.
He pinched his nose and said, “It’s a food that’s popular in places like the east coast of Feysac and the Gargas Archipelago. It’s wolf-fish pickled in salt, but it retains the blood, and the smell—the smell is very, very stimulating. It stinks and it’s disgusting!”
It turns out to be a food of unknown origins…Klein laughed and said, “But I don’t think anyone would specially eat canned food while waiting in line to buy a ticket, right?”
“No, you don’t understand that feeling. Perhaps, one day you will.” The guard showed a look of lingering fear. “There was once a barbarian from the north who came here to buy a ticket. As there were already many people lined up in front, causing the hall to look like a barrel filled with fish, he became very anxious, so he opened a can of wolf-fish. In less than ten seconds, only he and a few guys were left in the lobby.”
This… this is a biological weapon… An ordinary version of my Biological Poison Bottle…Klein laughed.
“In the end, he successfully bought a ticket, and a new point to take note of was added outside?”
“The result wasn’t as he expected. The lady and the gentleman in charge of ticket sales also escaped. Heh heh, as you know, the brains of barbarians are even worse than that of curly-haired baboons!” The guard chuckled. “When I was a sailor, there was a rumor at sea that a group of pirates controlled a merchant ship from Rolls. Ah, that’s a city on the east coast of Feysac. In short, the pirates eagerly opened their spoils, but who knew that they were barrels filled to the brim with wolf-fish. Can you guess the outcome? They fainted, vomited, and lost their fighting power, and the crew received their bounty reward.”
“Good story.” Klein tried not to laugh.
He returned his gaze to the pieces of paper on the wooden board and searched for information for a ship scheduled to depart on 5th January.
As a professional, he had previously divined which date was suitable for setting sail on this week. It came out to be the 5th and 8th. And among the passenger ships that headed to the Rorsted Archipelago, the Saint Havre and the White Agate suited him the most.
There are still tickets, and the prices are about the same: four pounds for third-class, ten pounds for second-class, and thirty-five pounds for first-class… People who depend on the sea for survival more or less believe in the Lord of the Storms. Even in countries like Intis and Feysac, there are fishermen and crew who secretly believe in this forbidden deity, in a bid to be safe out at sea… The name Saint Havre originates from the Church of Storms. It has a certain background…Klein thought it over. He was inclined to choose the White Agate.
Not in a rush to make a decision, he turned to look at the guard.
“Do you know anything about the White Agate?”
The guard immediately smiled.
“Sir, you have a good eye. The White Agate is a steam-powered ship, but it also retains a sail. Its maximum speed is 16 knots.
“Also, the captain is very experienced. He was once the boatswain of the Royal Navy’s William V. No—it should be the Imperial Navy. The king has always claimed that he obtained the title of Emperor in Balam. Heh, in the Imperial Navy, no matter how outstanding or excellent the average person is, he can at most become a boatswain. He cannot be an officer unless—unless you can satisfy your superior, regardless of what method is used! Only then can you be recommended to the Pritz Naval Academy as a reserve officer!
“This is how Elland was forced to leave the navy and ended up joining the White Agate where he slowly became Captain one step at a time.
“I suggest you choose a first-class cabin. That way, you’ll have rooms for three to four servants, an attendant who has received etiquette lessons, an appointed chef who has excellent culinary skills, a quiet restaurant where you can enjoy the scenery, a special room for smoking cigars, and a place where you can gather and play cards…”
Hearing the guard’s detailed explanation, Klein couldn’t help but feel suspicious.
Noticing his expression, the guard smiled in embarrassment.
“Elland was my boss in the past. He would often treat me to drinks and ask me to help him promote the first-class cabins. But you can rest assured that everything I say is true!”
This really isn’t the problem; it’s a problem with money…Klein silently said to himself.
Having made up his mind, he asked after some deliberation, “Sir, what advice do you have for a maritime adventurer?”
To suit Gehrman Sparrow’s identity, Klein had modified his image slightly to make himself seem colder and sharper.
“Adventurer?” The guard unconsciously raised his voice.
Many people in the queue turned to look at Klein.
Based on his spiritual intuition, Klein instinctively traced a line of sight.
He saw a man in his thirties wearing a black top hat. He had a boorish face, weather-beaten wrinkles, a strong but not tall body, and pale blue eyes that had experienced a lot.
Another adventurer?Klein and the man looked away just as their eyes met.
At that moment, the guard squeezed out a smile and said, “I’m sorry, I’m a bit too sensitive on the term adventurer. In my opinion, this is equivalent to a fugitive, a sea villain, and a person who goes against his pledges. No, I’m not talking about you.
“You want sincere advice? I… Uh, you have to remember three things.
“First, do not provoke pirates. Second, do not provoke pirates. Third, do not provoke pirates!
“Unless you’re a member of the navy or the Church, do not go against the pirates!”
“Eh… Don’t be fooled by the enthusiasm of the island girls. They’re either pirates or want you to take them to Pritz, to Backlund. It’s not entirely their fault. In order to cheat them of their bodies, many sailors, crew, and passengers paint them a very attractive metropolis and a very beautiful life, then kick them out of their beds and abandon them, leaving them in their original spots.”
What a bunch of vile people… In this era, people who live on the sea can’t be too kind… Is the order at sea that bad? Pirates are this rampant?Klein nodded and said, “Thank you, I know what to do now.”
Saying this, he walked over to the line with the least number of people.
Behind him, the guard shouted, “And the legends of treasure at sea are all fake!”
…
After buying a second-class ticket for the White Agate, Klein returned to the hotel and waited patiently for the night to descend.
In the process, he had enjoyed the most famous fried fish in the Pritz Harbor. He thought that the taste was pretty good, but he definitely couldn’t accept eating it all the time.
When it was close to eight o’clock, he went above the gray fog, holding the badge from Lanevus in one hand and writing the corresponding sentence in the other.
“The situation of the gathering this time.”
Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.When his pocket watch struck eight, he closed his eyes, leaned back in his chair, and began to recite the divination statement.
He had reason to believe that when the door of the gathering opened, he would be able to divine something above the gray fog with the aid of this medium which had locked onto the location!
He had failed before because nothing had happened yet, but this was different. Things were happening now, and Klein had the right medium!
Soon, Klein entered a gray, blurry dream world.
He saw the Tussock River flowing quietly, a wide river valley on the two sides, and about a dozen people in different positions. They were shrouded in thin light, vanishing indistinctively or illusorily.
One of them had black hair and green eyes. He looked quite handsome, and he was a familiar face to Klein.
Leonard Mitchell!
Leonard?
Klein thought for a moment that he was mistaken.
However, the blurring caused by the rays of light wasn’t that serious. Being familiar with Leonard, he was able to quickly confirm his previous judgment.
In the time it took to take a breath, Leonard disappeared, the light dispersed, and the valley returned to its midwinter silence. The scene which Klein saw in the dream shattered as a result.
He opened his eyes and placed the badge he had obtained from Lanevus on the surface of the long bronze table.
Is it really Leonard, or a Faceless disguised as Leonard?Klein considered and flipped a gold coin.
His spirituality had told him through the medium that it was Leonard Mitchell, his teammate from the Tingen Nighthawks team!
Is he the “investigator” sent by the Church of the Goddess for the gathering, or is he risking his life to find an opportunity to find the revenge target while keeping the Nighthawks in the dark?Klein muttered to himself in suspicion. It was hard to make an accurate judgment.
And without any leads, his divination couldn’t provide him with any revelations.
After a few seconds of silence, Klein gave a self-deprecating smile as he drew a crimson moon on his chest.
“I wish him the best of luck. May the Goddess watch over him.”
Klein no longer bothered with the problem, and he planned on understanding more about the gathering before deciding whether or not to participate in the future or to warn Leonard Mitchell anonymously.
…
Backlund, in a secret room in the basement of the Steam Cathedral.
Ikanser took off his hat, pressed down his fluffy but not soft hair, and sat in the first seat on the left.
Then, he took out the ancient silver mirror of Arrodes from an inner custom-made pocket in his clothes and placed it in front of him.
To his right, across him, and diagonally across him, were the Machinery Hivemind deacons and captains, all of whom had been summoned by the member of the Divine Council, the Archbishop of Backlund, Horamick Haydn, for a meeting.
The white-robed archbishop looked like an ordinary old man, sitting calmly at the end.
Seeing that everyone had arrived, he looked around and softly said, “Let’s start with Ikanser. Tell me in sequence about the investigation over the past few days.”
Ikanser Bernard pushed his hair while flipping through the thick document file, and he reported in a concise manner, “Your Grace, we were in charge of Sherlock Moriarty. After a careful investigation, and with the aid of Beyonder means, we confirmed that he was pulled into the matter. Prior to the incident, there was no evidence that he knew of Prince Edessak’s problem.
“He and the dead Talim Dumont were friends, and he indirectly fulfilled some of the tasks entrusted to him by the prince, but there weren’t many problems. At most, he had falsely made some fraudulent claims for his expenses.”
At this point, Ikanser suddenly felt a little worried because Sherlock Moriarty was also an informant for the Machinery Hivemind, and his expenses here were likely to be somewhat exaggerated.
In any case, his job as an informant was very effective and very outstanding, enough to offset a lot of problems, and he hasn’t become our informant for long. The money involved was mostly just from commissions…Ikanser exhaled slowly and continued to report, “Our conclusion is that he’s considered an innocent party and that there is no hidden plot behind him. He once keenly noticed the danger of Red Rose Manor, but that is a typical example of coming to the correct conclusion from an incorrect deduction. He was afraid of the royal family’s internal strife, and for this reason, he had been slow in his work and didn’t do any substantial investigations. On this, he had reported it to us.
“Unfortunately, he still failed to avoid the matter, but he was lucky enough. He mentioned that the descendant of Death happened to be monitoring the vicinity of Red Rose Manor at the time; hence, he was rescued from the perilous situation when the meteorite fell. The signs at the scene are ample proof of how terrifying that strike was. It’s likely due to 0-08.”
Klein mentioned the existence of Ince Zangwill and 0-08 in his letter. As for whether or not he knew the former archbishop and the Grade 0 Sealed Artifact, no one was concerned about it, because he was with Azik Eggers for some time. It was entirely possible that he learned the information from him. This was also a conclusion that everyone subconsciously came up with.
As for matters regarding Grade 0 and Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts, the seven orthodox churches constantly shared information of the rough situation with each other—the numbers were shared, and there was no repetition.
“… However, we haven’t been able to grasp the entire situation. There are three matters that aren’t confirmed. First, 2-111 indicates that after Sherlock Moriarty fled into the forest, he didn’t immediately escape far away. Instead, he stayed on the spot and prayed to someone. Second, it’s still unknown when he and Azik Eggers got to know each other. Third, it’s still unknown how he escaped the underground ruins. It’s unlikely that he could’ve done so with his strength. And in this process, he had even destroyed the descent ritual of the Aurora Order,” Ikanser finally concluded.
2-111 referred to the magic mirror, Arrodes.
Horamick laughed after he listened to the recount and muttered, “Fraudulent claims of expenses…”
He then cleared his throat.
“In any case, Sherlock Moriarty is a hero of Backlund.
“If he hadn’t stopped the ritual in time, and if he had been frightened at that moment and had chosen to flee, then most of us wouldn’t be alive sitting here.
“Moreover, he has also displayed his faith in God and his friendliness towards us. As long as there isn’t too much of a problem with him, then we can pretend that we don’t know anything about his tiny flaws and secrets.”
“Your Grace, this is what we were thinking as well.” Ikanser heaved a sigh of relief and said, “I guess his prayers in the woods, including the ritual of blowing the copper whistle, were to get in touch with Azik Eggers. But the effects and speed can be different. In such a critical situation, the only thing he could do was to try to save himself, which is something that we deduced from the follow-up process.”
“Apart from trying to save himself, he could write his will,” another Machinery Hivemind deacon quipped before he immediately reported the portion he was responsible for. “… We haven’t found the underground ruin which Sherlock Moriarty described, even with the help of 2-111. We’re still temporarily unable to grasp the locations of the royal family’s High-Sequence Beyonders on that very day.”
“… It can be confirmed that the Church of Evernight received the information first. This came from a special channel of Earl Hall, but the specific situation is unknown.”
“… Most of the forces of the Aurora Order in Backlund have been eliminated by us, the Nighthawks, and the Mandated Punishers. However, I suspect that they still have some hidden strength…”
“… At the time of the incident, Sherlock Moriarty mentioned that Trissy was heading to Backlund, but no one has seen her ever since. According to Sherlock Moriarty, she was a key figure and was renamed Trissy Cheek.”
“… It cannot be determined what method the Church of Evernight used to capture the Demoness of Despair and the butler, Funkel. Results via divination tell me that they’re still alive, but they aren’t free.”
…
One by one, the deacons and captains reported on their findings while Horamick half-closed his eyes, seemingly deep in thought.
After a few seconds of silence, he opened his eyes and slowly said, “Put all efforts into finding Trissy Cheek—if she’s still alive.
“Pass me all the problems where divination has failed to provide any effective revelations. The Church has a Saint who is good at this, although it’s not necessarily more effective than 2-111.
“As for the surveillance and investigation of the royal family’s High-Sequence Beyonders, it can be tabled. There’s no need to worry. They’ve always known what we’ve been doing. It’s also a form of warning.
“Continue the search for the underground ruins and report it to the Evernight and Storm Churches.
“Ikanser, ask 2-111 how Sherlock Moriarty escaped the ruins, as well as when he got to know Azik Eggers.”
Ikanser looked at the archbishop, then at his colleagues before gritting his teeth and said, “Yes, Your Grace.”
He was sadly convinced that his legends were about to spread from just a few Machinery Hiveminds teams that he was in charge of to all the Beyonders of the Church of the God of Steam in Backlund.
After a very well-rehearsed process, he opened his mouth and said, “Honorable Arrodes, my question is: ‘when did Sherlock Moriarty get to know Azik Eggers?'”
The silver mirror which seemed to have eyes on both sides suddenly started to glow with an aqueous light, quickly forming a scene:
Sherlock Moriarty stood in a room, watching a rat with a rotting belly burrow into a hole a wall. Behind him was Old Kohler and the owner of a budget hotel.
“He got to know Azik Eggers while completing the bounty mission for him. That mission was issued by MI9, which originated from a coincidental conflict.” Ikanser interpreted the scene.
With that, he chose to answer the corresponding question. He held his breath as he waited for Arrodes to give the soul-piercing question.
As expected, he saw the bright red words: “Do you know the feeling of trying your best to win the favor of someone, but only to end up being abandoned without any progress?”
Th-this question isn’t sharp enough; it’s unlike Arrodes’s usual style…Ikanser suddenly felt that the blood on the mirror seemed to lack its usual horror and bloody sense. It appeared somewhat weak.
He didn’t bother to think about why and immediately opened his mouth to answer, “Yes.”
“Congratulations, you got it right.” A new line of text appeared on the surface of the silver mirror, its color was somewhat pale.
…
5th January, 9:00 a.m.
With a gray scarf around his neck, Klein arrived at Rose Wharf with his suitcase and cane.
The White Agate was docked there, unusually large compared to the height of a human. It was said to be capable of ferrying hundreds of passengers.
It had the rich characteristics of the age, with its chimneys, sails, and its twelve cannons on both sides of the ship—necessary for defending against pirates and other peers.
Under Captain Elland Kag’s arrangement, the chosen stocky sailors and crew lined up at the mouth of the gangway, some even deliberately revealing their legitimate revolvers, rifles, and knives.
This gave the passengers on board the boat a greater sense of security. They were no longer afraid of the journey that would take them nine days to complete.
Klein stood below, looked up, and climbed up the hanging ladder in the undulating blue water.
My travels begin…He took a step forward and sighed silently.
As soon he stepped onto the deck and before he could enter the cabin, Klein saw a figure moving through the crowd towards him through the corner of his eye.
He looked over his shoulder with an air of indifference but hidden vigilance, and he saw a man in his thirties wearing a black half top hat and a windbreaker of the same color.
The other party had a weathered face, looking boorish but extremely masculine. His light blue eyes didn’t contain a smile, as if they were immersed in many past events.
He looks a little familiar… Right, he’s that guy I noticed at the ticket office yesterday. He seems to be an adventurer as well… He’s actually wearing a windbreaker at sea in January. He’s quite strong…While lifting his cane with ease and pointing diagonally downwards, Klein said with a smile, “Good morning, we meet again.”
It was like he was greeting an old friend.
The boorish man, however, wasn’t surprised. He stopped and nodded in a somewhat reserved manner, saying, “Cleves, a former adventurer.
“Mate, are you in the same trade?”
“I thought you knew yesterday. Gehrman Sparrow,” Klein responded with a smile.
He didn’t pass his cane to his left hand, because he didn’t intend to shake Cleves’s hand.
“I can tell.” Cleves maintained two seconds of silence and said, “Being an adventurer isn’t a beautiful profession. I’ve already switched careers and have become a bodyguard. This time, I’m accompanying my employer’s family to the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago.”
He half-turned and pointed to another spot on the deck.
Klein traced where he was pointing and saw nearly ten people gathered together. They were led by a plump middle-aged gentleman with ruddy cheeks and spirited eyes. On his double-breasted suit, Klein could see the gold chain from his pocket watch and a jeweled collar brooch.
Next to him was a lady in a wide-brimmed hat, her face completely hidden by the dark-blue muslin that hung down, and her figure wasn’t too bad.
Standing in front of the couple were two children. The younger one was a boy who wasn’t even ten years old. He was wearing a child’s version of a tailcoat. The older one was 15 or 16 years old and was a lively and energetic teenage girl. Her looks couldn’t be considered outstanding, but her pair of brown eyes were quite bright and intelligent. Her faint freckles and puffy dress added to her playfulness.
Around them were three people carrying suitcases and all sorts of items—a man and two women, all dressed as servants. One of the maids had brownish skin, clearly of Southern Continent heritage.
The bodyguards protecting the seven people were a man and a woman. They were dressed simply and neatly in white shirts, light sweaters, black coats, dark trousers, and sturdy leather boots.
The two bodyguards deliberately didn’t hide the outlines created made by the gun holsters by their waists. They didn’t relax as they inspected the approaching passersby. Their eyes were sharp and they were composed.
“Three servants and three bodyguards?” Klein asked casually.
This is quite an extravagant setup, which means that their employer is a rich person…Instinctively, he made his judgment.
“Yes.” Cleves nodded.
Without another word, he quickly turned around and walked towards his employer’s family.
“…”
Klein was stunned. He didn’t know why Cleves had specially come to greet him for.
After recalling the novels, movies, and television dramas he had seen in his previous life, he gradually understood what Cleves was implying.
He’s a little wary of me, or should I say of someone who claims to be an adventurer while not looking like someone to mess with, so he introduced himself in advance to indicate his identity and what his job is. It’s to tell me to not have any plans regarding his employer’s family. In short, “you do what you do, I do what I do, and we stay out of each other’s business”… Is this the tacit understanding between experienced adventurers and veteran bounty hunters? Interesting…Klein chuckled. He carried his suitcase and black cane as he went into the cabin. With the help of his ticket, he found his own room.
With a creak, he pushed open the wooden door and walked in.
The room wasn’t very spacious, just large enough to fit a bed, a table, and a cupboard. There weren’t even any chairs.
Its greatest advantage was that it came with windows, The wharf’s sunlight shone in, illuminating the table and bedside with pure golden spots.
A member of the crew mentioned that the washroom and bathroom are for public use, with about eight rooms sharing one. If someone urgently needs one, then they can provide a wooden toilet, but one must pay the cleaning fee of three pence each time… I have to be grateful that after the White Agate was renovated, it has many metal pipelines laid. Boilers are burning and hot water is being supplied, providing a relatively convenient way of life. Otherwise, my travels wouldn’t be a pleasant one…Klein silently sighed.
He quickly took out his necessities and placed them on the table for daily use.
When he was tidying up the place, he sat down on the edge of the bed which wasn’t too high, and he listened to the long whistle of the steam whistle. He felt the power that stemmed from steam and machinery contained within it.
When the ship began to set sail, Klein looked out the window at the sea and gradually withdrew his thoughts. He began to think about the most important thing that would happen next—the problem of how to act as a Faceless.
While facing the True Creator’s descent ritual and the powerful Mr. A, the decision to give up trying to escape and attempt a sabotage act had allowed his potion to be digested a little. Based on this feedback, he gained some new insights into the acting requirements of a Faceless.
“You can disguise yourself into anyone, but you are ultimately yourself.” This is the principle which Nimblewright Master Rosago was made to remember… I originally imagined that “yourself” refers to my original identity, but from the looks of it, that’s not the complete picture. What is considered as “yourself” requires serious thought…Klein leaned forward and bathed in the sunlight as though he was a thinking statue.
After a while, he came up with an idea.
Does this correspond to the spirit of one’s identity, to their true identity deep down?
Even back on Earth, Zhou Mingrui had worn a lot of facades, which formed a social persona. In a sense, this was a big part of what wasn’t real.
Yes… When I become someone else, I take over their identity. In order to not be discovered, I have to disguise myself socially, which is the same as wearing a different mask.
When all the masks are taken down, there will be none left. What kind of “yourself” does a Faceless see at the end of the day?
Is this the deeper meaning behind “yourself” in that principle?
When I face my inner thoughts, overcome my fear, and challenge the impossible without reasons stemming from society, am I really acting as myself?
This is to be explored and verified…
At this thought, Klein changed his position, trying to sit more comfortably.
Remembering everything that had happened before, he found another question regarding acting.
In the underground ruins, I disguised myself as Ince Zangwill and successfully escaped from my predicament, but why didn’t I feel any signs of digesting the potion at all?
Does this imply that to digest the Faceless potion, a superficial disguise such as that isn’t enough?
Yes, this is closer to the use of Beyonder powers and not acting!
What can stimulate the digestion of the potion is a disguise on a deeper level. Is it being a true substitute for a person, becoming that person on a social level? Only when his relatives and friends are unable to find him for a long period of time does it prove that his disguise was a success?
In that case, the reason why I feel harmony with the Faceless potion is because I had previously disguised myself as Klein Moretti?
The first principle of Faceless is that you can disguise yourself as anyone, but you are ultimately yourself… The second principle is to have a disguise on a deeper level that fools everyone?
But to replace a person and become that person in a societal sense is quite evil just thinking about it…
Don’t tell me that I have to find those kinds of people who have died in a foreign land but have a wish that has yet to be fulfilled?
Klein eased his baffling horror, and he drew up an initial direction for his acting attempts.
The higher the Sequence, the more difficult it is to act…He sighed, took out his pocket watch, and checked the time.
Since it was still too early for lunch and the room was too small and cramped, he decided to take a walk on the deck and enjoy the scenery amidst the sea breeze.
After the excitement of the first hour of the voyage, there weren’t many people left on deck. Klein walked along the side of the ship, arriving at a secluded area with large shadows.
It’s a warm, sunny day… Other than the strong winds which might steal my hat, there are no shortcomings…He pressed the half top hat on his head and leisurely surveyed the cabin, listening to the faint sounds of music coming from inside.
Suddenly, he saw the former adventurer, Cleves, busying himself around the corner. In front of him seemed to be a trident, a dagger, and a short knife.
Cleves sensed this and raised his head to look at him. Keeping a well-seasoned demeanor, he said in a taciturn manner, “We’re all old mates, and we have to maintain them frequently.”
At this point, he added, “There are children in the cabin.”
“Understood.” Klein smiled in response.
Cleves lowered his head and continued to busy himself. He casually asked, “You don’t seem to have these things with you?”
“I’m used to using weapons that keep abreast with the times,” Klein said vaguely. “And I frequently do maintenance.”
Cleves silently raised his dagger, looked at it against the sunlight, and said to himself, “At sea, guns alone aren’t enough.
“Pirates will board ships, and there will be a lot of people. After you finish shooting your bullets, you won’t have the opportunity to reload again. Although these guys no longer keep abreast with the times, they’re still useful enough.”
Very professional… As expected of a former adventurer…Klein leaned against the side of the boat and said half-jokingly, “If there really are pirates boarding the ship, I’m more likely to choose not to fight back.”
Cleves turned his head and stared at him for a good three seconds before retracting his gaze. Then, as he packed up his things, he said in a low voice, “It seems that you don’t need me to remind you. You’ve already understood the rules of the sea.
“The bounty hunters who travel the earth are often unable to be adventurers at sea.”
He skillfully hid the dagger, short knife, and trident under his clothes, which dazzled Klein.
“Thank you.” Klein smiled and nodded.
Without speaking any further, Cleves turned around and returned to the cabin, leaving behind only his broad and deep back.
Klein smirked, shook his head, and turned his gaze to the side of the ship.
Blue waves gently rose up and down, and silvery-white flying fish occasionally leaped out of the water and soared in the air.
This fish can “fly” and swim. They’re considered the family of the Lord of Storms by fishermen and sailors, so even if they were caught by nets, they’re returned to the sea…Klein was leisurely admiring the surface of the sea under the sunlight, as well as the flying fishes above the surface of the sea. An uncontrollable thought flashed through his mind.
Hmm, I wonder how good their meat is…
“Honorable Arrodes, my second question is: ‘How did Sherlock Moriarty escape from the ruins?’” Ikanser’s mood was a lot more relaxed than before.
The surface of the silver mirror shimmered, rapidly outlining Sherlock Moriarty leaning his back against the wall, his fists clenching and tightening.
Then, Ikanser Bernard and the surrounding Machinery Hivemind deacons and captains saw the private detective’s exaggerated smile before turning around and dashing out with his gun drawn.
At this moment, under the influence of the composed scene, they all felt an inexplicable sense of sadness and excitement.
The image in the mirror jumped, revealing Sherlock Moriarty wielding his revolver as he shot at the altar to no avail. The scene of those disintegrating bullets caused everyone present to be a little worried.
Then, Sherlock Moriarty threw out a brass key, and the altar showed signs of instability due to corruption.
With the erupting air blast, Mr. A fell to the ground and Sherlock Moriarty pathetically fled out of the temple building.
At this point, the image changed to have the slightly turbid Tussock River as the main background. Sherlock Moriarty and Mr. A floated in the water, looking up into the sky where there were no clouds or fog.
Almost instantly, Mr. A. became transparent and disappeared, leaving only Sherlock Moriarty looking around in astonishment.
“… The Church of Evernight’s reinforcements?” Ikanser said with a frown. “Unfortunately, he didn’t mention what appeared in his letter. We have no way of guessing. Was he trying to sell this secret for a good price, or was he simply affected by it and lost the relevant memories? Also, his experience of escaping from the underground ruins doesn’t show anything. It seems like the corresponding clues have been concealed at the same time…”
He analyzed it quickly, in procedural sentences, and then without too great a psychological burden, he chose to answer with reciprocity instead of taking a risk.
Arrodes doesn’t seem to be in the mood to be a prankster today. I can make the most of it…In his self-consolation, Ikanser saw bloody words appear on the surface of the mirror.
With a skip of his heartbeat, he had a bad premonition, suspecting that Arrodes had already recovered to his usual “state.”
The blood-like words wiggled and quickly formed into a question:
“Who was the person you gave your all to while trying your best to win the favor of, only to end up being abandoned?”
With his head buzzing, Ikanser’s face drained of all its color before flushing red.
The question pierced a deep wound in him while leaving him at a loss as to what to do.
If I mention who he is, then his reputation would be ruined before tonight… I’ve already become a kind of “legend” in some sense…Ikanser swallowed his saliva with great difficulty and bitterly said, “I choose punishment.”
A bolt of lightning immediately descended. However, it was different from before. It was no longer silvery-white and had been dyed with slight green.
It hit him right on the head, causing his hair to stand on end and flash with the color of lightning.
He shook violently like shaking dice, as though he had been drugged with a hallucinogenic drug.
Archbishop Horamick sighed, closed his eyes, and muttered to himself, “A Grade 0 Sealed Artifact?”
When Ikanser recovered, he looked around and said, “There’s one more question. Where did the key that Sherlock Moriarty used to destroy the descent ritual come from?
“Which one of you is going to use 2-111?”
All the Machinery Hivemind deacons and captains looked at each other. For a moment, no one responded.
…
The sound of water splashing against the ship’s hold seemed to be the only sound left in the world. The sea at night was both noisy and quiet.
Klein suddenly woke up and opened his eyes. He saw the wooden ceiling covered with a crimson moon veil.
His spiritual intuition told him that there was something happening outside.
Is someone having a rendezvous?He tilted his head to listen, vaguely able to hear some unnatural sounds.
He sat up, put on his gloves, and put on his coat.
His eyes turned dark as he took out a gold coin, flipped it, and quickly performed a divination.
After receiving no revelations of danger, he took out the revolver under his pillow and put it in his pocket.
After making the appropriate preparations, Klein opened the door and walked out of the room, following the sound to the upper deck.
At this moment, at sea, away from the industrial pollution, the crimson moon quietly hung there, mysterious and dreamy.
After carefully bypassing a few patrolling crew members, Klein arrived at the area where there was a commotion. He could smell the faint scent of blood.
With the help of the moonlight, he looked over and saw the former adventurer, Cleves, squatting to the side of the ship and setting up something.
There were three people hiding in the shadows of the cabin about a dozen meters away from this gentleman. One of them was a companion of Cleves, the female bodyguard in the black coat, and the remaining two were the children of their employer, a girl of fourteen or fifteen years of age and a young gentleman of no more than ten years of age.
The two youngsters wore thick cotton nightgowns and outer coats. It was obvious that they had come out in a hurry.
They trembled amidst the chilling night wind, but they still squatted there full of energy and vigor, looking at Cleves with their bright eyes.
Playing hide and seek?Klein joked inwardly.
He purposely increased the volume of his footsteps, causing Cleves and the others to turn their gaze towards him.
“Friend, what happened?” Klein recalled the expressions of some bounty hunters he knew in East Borough.
But he still maintained Gehrman Sparrow’s unique identity of being cold and sharp.
Cleves replied, unperturbed, “A private job, a hunt that came by accident, but one that’s worth looking forward to.”
A Hunt?Klein’s interest was suddenly piqued.
The reason he had named himself Gehrman was that it represented the first hunter of a game he had played in his previous life, and it suited his idea of hunting evil at sea.
Klein was in no hurry to inquire about the reason. Using his left hand which wore Creeping Hunger, he pointed at the shadow next to him with his left finger, “Private job? Doing a private job in front of your employer?”
Cleves, who was squatting there, glanced at the boy and the girl and said, without changing his tone, “Cecile wasn’t careful enough and ended up waking Donna and Denton up. She had no choice but to let them follow.”
The girl called Donna wrinkled her nose when she heard her name mentioned. She curiously looked up and asked Klein, “Uncle, are you also an adventurer?”
Uncle? Even if it’s the me from Earth, I’m at most 10 years older than you!Klein said in amusement, “No, you can’t use the word ‘also.’ Strictly speaking, I’m the only adventurer here; they’re just bodyguards right now.”
He turned to Cleves and said, “Hey. Mate, what prey did you discover?”
Cleves looked into the faint crimson waters and said, “A murloc.”
Murloc? That’s a Beyonder creature! Even though it’s of the lowest grade, it’s still quite difficult for ordinary people to deal with them. They would need at least five to six people and four to five spears to have a chance… That’s right, the scales on a murloc’s body are very hard. Revolvers can only deal a little damage. They need to have a rifle…Klein raised his eyebrows and asked, “What do you plan on doing? And how are you sure it’s a murloc?”
Cleves pointed to the edge of the ship and said, “There are traces of its body’s mucus here. One to two hours ago, it tried to climb onto the ship to attack the passengers, but the deck was still bustling with activity and there were lots of sailors and crew.”
Klein took a few steps forward and saw that there were some traces of green corrosion on the side of the ship.
He recalled the information he had come into contact with in Tingen City, and it coincided with the content in the books. He asked with great interest, “Why must it be one, and not a group?”
He remembered that murlocs had a tendency to live together.
“If it’s a group, then they’ll directly destroy the ship’s hull and let everyone sink. Moreover, the area around this channel and the surrounding sea have already been cleared of murlocs. The Church of Storms really enjoy hunting them,” Cleves solemnly explained.
That’s because murlocs are probably one of the main ingredients of the Sequence 9 Sailor potion…Klein stroked the revolver in his pocket and asked with a smile, “Are you confident?”
Cleves didn’t directly answer him and instead opened a paper bag beside him. Inside the bag were some pig organs still stained with blood. This was the source of the smell of blood that Klein noticed.
“All murlocs like this kind of food and are unable to resist its allure. Of course, these monsters love human organs the most, so in many sea legends, it’s emphasized to prepare some pig or beef organs from the ship’s kitchen or canned organs,” Cleves said as he sprinkled some granules. “Pepper granules can cause the murlocs to feel the excitement of smoking marijuana and lose some of their sense of balance. This can last for about a minute, and after that, the murlocs will be exhausted after the high state of excitement has subsided.”
He then took out a wooden box from his clothes and placed the dark green paste on the tip of the trident, dagger, and short knife.
“The mint cream that’s popular in Pritz Harbor is a unique sweetener for humans, but in the eyes of the murlocs, it’s a deadly blood toxin.
“In addition, I borrowed two rifles from the sailors. I got an agreement to not disturb this area for twenty minutes, and I spent a sizable sum of money. However, as long as I can successfully kill a murloc, then I’ll be able to reap ten, twenty, or even thirty times the cost.”
As expected of an experienced adventurer, he’s exceptionally aware about the weaknesses and problems of his prey… Listening to him speak, I feel like they have a chance of successfully hunting the murloc, even if they aren’t Beyonders… In the face of traps and firearms, Low-Sequence Beyonders really aren’t much stronger than the average person… It’s not like there are no Low-Sequence Beyonders who die in gang wars… However, murlocs are creatures that seem to wear full-body armor. It’s not easy to kill them. They would be injured, but it’s not like they can’t escape…Klein curiously asked, “You seem to have killed quite a number of murlocs?”
“Understanding the characteristics of common sea monsters is a prerequisite for an adventurer’s survival.” Cleves didn’t show the joy of being praised as he remained calm and silent.
As they conversed, the girl, Donna, and the boy, Denton, squatted in the shadows and listened with relish. They found all of this to be the most interesting thing in the world.
Yes, I also need to brush up on my studies in this area…Klein smiled and said, “So that’s how it is. I didn’t disturb you, did I?”
Cleves pierced a portion of organs on a rod and said with a deep voice, “If you want to participate, take care of Donna and Denton so that Cecile won’t be distracted.”
“Sure.” Klein, who wanted to watch from the sidelines, smiled and agreed.
The red moon hung high in the sky as Klein walked over to Donna and Denton and squatted down beside them.
Cecile, the female comrade of Cleves, let out a sigh of relief. She picked up the rifle on the deck, bent down, and quickly walked in another direction. She opened up a distance of about ten meters from the peppered pig’s organs.
“Uncle, is it starting?…” The mischievous, freckled teenage girl, Donna, suddenly felt a little nervous. However, her face was filled with curiosity and anticipation.
Klein raised his left index finger to his mouth, motioning for the two young ones to be quiet.
At times like this, he couldn’t help but thank Roselle. It was because of the efforts of this transmigration senior that some of his habitual gestures had become common body language in the Northern Continent, so it wouldn’t lead to misunderstandings.
It was said that in the early part of the Fifth Epoch, this “don’t talk” gesture was an insult in Loen. But in certain parts of the Southern Continent, it means “kiss me”…Klein’s mind was a little distracted for a moment.
Donna and Denton didn’t dare to say anything else. They just squatted there quietly, watching with rapt attention as Cleves prepared for the battle.
The former adventurer picked up a rod and threw the thread with some pig organs hanging from it over the side of the ship.
With a splash, the bait entered the water.
Calmly dispersing the remaining organs, Cleves wielded his weapon and retreated, step by step, to hide in the shadows opposite Cecile. The two of them formed an angle of about 60 degrees to the side of the ship where the rod was being supported.
Leaning his trident and other weapons, he raised his rifle and tried to take in the feeling of aiming.
The deck had completely quietened down, leaving only the operating sound of the steam engine and the crashing of waves against the ship.
As the minutes ticked by, Donna and Denton couldn’t help but switch from squatting to sitting, with their backs against the planks of the cabin, trying to soothe the paralysis in their legs.
At that moment, they saw the rod on the side of the boat sink a little.
The muffled sound of friction rapidly grew closer and closer. Suddenly, a figure jumped onto the deck.
It was a monster bathed in crimson moonlight. Its entire body was covered in dark green scales, and there was a green slime flowing around it.
It didn’t have much in common with humans. It was like a giant fish that had grown four strong limbs, and there was obvious webbing in the cracks of its limbs.
The murloc was more than 1.9 meters tall, with round eyes and gills on its cheeks. It looked like demons from legends, making Donna cover her mouth to prevent herself from screaming.
At the same time, she covered the mouth of her brother, Denton, as well.
Good thinking…Klein smiled to himself as he carefully examined the murloc.
Unlike the Sailor Rampager he had seen before, real murlocs didn’t have human-like brains. They were pure monsters.
The murloc vigilantly scanned the surroundings before squatting down. It picked up the scattered pig organs, quickly stuffed them into its mouth, and produced clear chewing sounds.
The light in its mainly white eyes gradually faded, as if it had fallen into a dream.
It’s of low intellect…Klein shook his head and made his judgment.
Bang!
Cleves pulled the trigger, and a bullet flew out from the rifle. It instantly struck the murloc’s chest, causing its scales to shatter and blood to splatter.
“Wa!” The merman let out a cry which sounded like a child, and it threw itself at Cleves, who was hidden in the shadows. It was as fast as a steam train.
At this moment, Cecile, who was in another position, opened fire as well.
Bang!
The bullet from the rifle struck the murloc’s ribs, causing many scales to scatter and the tall figure to stagger.
The murloc, who had eaten the pepper granules, became visibly sluggish. It stopped, unsure of which enemy to attack first.
And this gave Cleves and Cecile a chance to calmly reload.
They took aim again and pulled their triggers.
Bang! Bang!
The sprays of blood bloomed in succession, the pain caused the murloc’s eyes to regain its lucidity.
It flipped and pounced, dodging the follow-up shots, and closed in on Cleves as if it were unhurt.
Cleves methodically put down the rifle in his hand and picked up the trident that was leaning to his side.
Instead of dodging, he leaped forward and rolled to the side of the murloc. The trident in his hand ruthlessly and accurately pierced into the area where the scales on the side of his prey were shattered.
The murloc spun around abruptly, bringing with it a gust of wind. It forcefully threw the trident along with Cleves out, causing the former adventurer to crash onto the deck.
The murloc shook its head, as though sensing an intense discomfort. It didn’t attack Cleves and Cecile again, but instead, took large strides to the side of the ship in an attempt to jump into the sea.
Bang!
Cecile’s bullet hit it again, creating blood to blossom again, but it still didn’t make it become immobile.
With two steps, the murloc reached a suitable spot. It bent its knees and prepared to jump up.
However, its body was too weak to exert its full strength. The distance it had jumped was obviously not enough, so it could only land on the inner side of the ship.
Bang!
The murloc bore the brunt of the damage and tried to flip over the side of the ship.
Seeing it almost escaping, Klein took out his revolver.
Just then, a loud bang came from another direction!
The murloc’s left eye turned into a bloody hole, and one could vaguely see a pale gelatinous substance squirming inside.
It wasn’t dead yet. It lay on the floor of the deck, trying its best to crawl and get up again.
After a few seconds, the poison took effect and it twitched to its death.
Klein traced the sound and saw a middle-aged man step out of the shadows on the other side of the cabin.
The middle-aged man was wearing a thick dark red coat and white slacks. He was wearing the standard ship-shaped hat of this era.
He was holding an iron-colored musket that was a relic of the times as white smoke billowed out of its thick black muzzle.
Klein had heard the attendant introduce the man before, and he knew the man. He was the captain of the White Agate, Elland Kag.
With obvious wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, his forehead, and the corners of his mouth, Elland walked towards Cleves and said with a smile, “As a captain, I must ensure that no accidents happen.
“Forgive me for watching by the side all this time.”
Cleves had already stood up. He didn’t betray his emotions.
“This is your ship.
“According to convention, you have the right to share in the spoils.”
Elland turned his head to look at Klein and others and said with a smile, “The next resupply of water and food is in two days time. You’ll have to think of a way to preserve the murloc’s corpse.
“How about this, sell it to me at a cheaper price; the difference is the reward I deserve.”
“This is the best solution.” Cleves and Cecile exchanged glances and agreed to Elland’s request. “For 130 pounds, it’s all yours.”
The murloc Beyonder ingredient has a market price of 150 to 200 pounds. Considering the other parts with spirituality, 130 pounds is indeed cheap… However, this is the only thing Cleves and Cecile can do. This is Elland’s ship, and he had a large group of armed sailors and crew to help him. If the negotiations break down, they could sink everyone here into the sea within minutes… Of course, that’s under the premise that I don’t involve myself… Yes, it can be seen that Cleves and Cecile aren’t Beyonders, at least not Beyonders of the combat and shooting domains. As for Elland, I find it suspect…Klein stood up and listened to the deal.
“No, you seem to have misunderstood something. I’m not threatening you. 150 pounds. That’s a fair price.” Elland Kag called for a sailor and gave him the key to the safe.
“You are the ‘Just Elland’?” Only then did Cecile seem to recall his title on the sea.
Elland laughed and said, “Yes.”
At this moment, Donna and Denton, stunned by the intense battle and the living monster, jumped to their feet and ran over to the murloc in excitement and fear.
“Is… is it really dead?” Donna kicked the murloc’s body with her toe, then she jumped away and hid behind her younger brother as if she were afraid it would revive.
“It really is a monster!” Denton took a deep breath and opened his eyes wide.
“There are many monsters at sea. Apart from having four limbs and being able to stand, murlocs have no similarities to humans.” Elland smiled gently.
He squatted down and took out a knife, slicing the cheek beneath the murloc’s eye, revealing white, tender skin that was tainted with some red.
“The most delicious part of a murloc’s body is suitable for eating it raw.” Elland carefully sliced a piece of flesh and handed it to Donna. “You remind me of my daughter. Unfortunately, she’s grown up and has a family of her own.”
“I-I don’t dare to eat it…” Donna said, looking at the thin sliver of flesh held at the tip of the knife.
“Haha, which one of you wants to try?” Elland laughed and looked around.
After confirming that there were no warnings from his spiritual intuition, Klein nodded.
“I’m very curious.”
Elland immediately handed him the knife.
“Give it a try. On land, even nobles may not necessarily have a chance to eat it.
“These murlocs are fish monsters. They can be understood as a mutated type of fish.”
He was trying to dispel the siblings’ fears.
Klein wanted to ask if there was any wasabi, soy sauce, or any other condiments, but seeing that the other party didn’t mention it, he was afraid to appear ignorant.
He took the knife, bit into the bloody flesh, and swallowed it.
It was a feeling of flesh that instantly melted in his mouth. The taste of blood was very faint, giving it an appropriate salty taste. It perfectly set off the fresh and sweet taste of the meat.
Klein chewed twice, taking in the deliciousness of the tenderness and freshness of the fish meat. It was the first time in his life that he was experiencing something like that.
“Excellent.” He wasn’t stingy with his praises as he gave a thumbs up.
Donna watched the whole thing with curiosity, suddenly interested in the flesh on the murloc’s cheek.
This overwhelmed her fear and disgust, and she suggested the idea of trying.
Elland fulfilled her request and smiled as he watched her tightly close her eyes as her face scrunched into a grimace as she bit into the meat.
Donna’s expression gradually relaxed, and she quickly opened her eyes. She excitedly praised, “An indescribable delicacy!”
She spurred things into action as Denton, Cecile, and the others shared the little chunk of cheek meat. Eating it satisfied them, but it also made them dissatisfied. They were satisfied with the taste, but were dissatisfied with the quantity.
Seeing that Elland had eaten the last piece, Cleves pointed at the murloc’s body and said, “The meat around the ribs is suitable for frying, while the belly meat should be roasted. The other parts taste bad.”
“I share your thoughts,” Elland said with a chuckle. “I’ll have the chef prepare it immediately. On such a night, we should enjoy good food and wine together and exchange the legends at sea. It’s a very enjoyable matter.”
I’m looking forward to it… However, why did a perfectly fine hunt turn into a delicacy exchange…Klein swallowed his saliva.
Above the deck, there was an extra layer of asbestos beneath the grill to prevent the coal sparks from being blown out by the wind and scorching the surface of the ship.
The fat cook, wearing an apron and a tall white hat invented by Roselle, used a fine brush to constantly apply a seasoning created from a secret recipe—basil, fennel, sea salt, pepper, and lemon juice—to the long, white strips of fish, and frequently flipped them over to ensure that both sides were evenly heated.
The flesh of the murloc’s belly was fatty, dripping with drops of oil and causing the coal beneath the iron mesh to sizzle and flare up.
An enticing aroma began to fill the air, and Klein inhaled again and again.
In front of him was a round table and a chair. On top of the table was a unique looking bottle of wine. The wine was golden red in color and seemed slightly sticky as it swirled about.
“Sonia blood wine is brewed from the sugar-wood juice found in the surrounding areas of Golden Spring. It tastes like thin honey mixed with blood. It’s sweet and smooth, but it’s very easy to get drunk on. If you fancy any lady and want to treat her to a drink, you can consider this. It will make her drink more without realizing it. Haha, that’s under the premise that you’re able to handle the amount of alcohol she’s drinking.” Noticing Klein’s scrutiny, Captain Elland Kag introduced in a half-joking manner.
As expected of a former boatswain, he’s accomplished when it comes to self-deprecation…Klein sat down and maintained a cold attitude as he asked, “A qualified adventurer wouldn’t indulge in alcohol.”
Cleves, who was beside him, nodded.
“Only when they return home will adventurers allow themselves to drink.”
“What a pity.” Elland turned to look at Donna and Denton who were staring curiously at the blood wine. He laughed and said, “This isn’t something that underaged children should experience.”
“I’ve had it before, it tastes really good!” Donna retorted immediately. “It’s just… It’s just that I fell asleep without realizing it and slept an entire afternoon…”
“I remember that you drank two cups that time!” the little gentlemen, Denton, said enviously.
Elland didn’t satisfy their cravings and instead ordered a cup of sweet iced tea for each of the siblings and casually explained, “There are a lot of Southerners on this ship.”
Denton retracted his disappointed gaze and looked at the murloc which had its valuable materials taken away. He said rather innocently, “Actually… Actually, it’s not that scary. It’s just a bigger, uglier fish with four limbs!”
Donna shot a glance at her younger brother.
“Congratulations, you’ve finally recognized the essence of it.”
She then looked eagerly at Cleves and Elland.
“Uncle, Uncle, are there many of these monsters in the sea?”
Murlocs didn’t possess Beyonder powers which were beyond one’s imagination. In the eyes of ordinary people, they were akin to ferocious beasts at sea or a living example of legendary monsters.
Elland chuckled and said, “No, in the main sea route and the surrounding seas, there are very few monsters like this. They’ve been cleared out a long time ago. You must be lucky enough to meet a murloc.
“Think about it, if I can often kill monsters worth 200 pounds or more, then I certainly wouldn’t be the captain of a passenger ship. I’d organize my own hunting boat to chase down these gold pounds!”
That makes a lot of sense!Klein secretly cheered him on.
According to his observation, the Beyonder ingredient from a murloc was its bladder. That azure aqueous light made one feel like they were looking at a gem.
Cleves raised the black tea which a sailor had just delivered. He first smelled it before taking a sip.
“Only by leaving the main sea route and going deep into the ocean, which is often shrouded in fog or storms, will there be a good chance of encountering such monsters, but that would be very dangerous.
“Apart from scaly murlocs who can climb, there are also legends at sea of Nagas that have the upper body of a human while their bottom half is that of a snake. They have six arms and are very agile.”
Elland continued on the topic.
“There are also giant octopuses which can spit out juices that can corrode a lot of people, terrifying sea monsters that can flip a boat with a gentle blow, mermaids with intoxicating songs that make one unwilling to leave, blue giant dragons that can produce lightning, giant birds with wings that can cause hurricanes. Heh heh, I’ve never seen any of these before. They’re all legends of the sea, and no one knows whether they’re real or fake.”
Mermaids…Klein’s expression didn’t change.
“Very interesting,” Donna exclaimed, fascinated with a look of longing.
Denton looked around, and seeing that Klein hadn’t spoken, he curiously asked, “Uncle, you’re an adventurer too. Have you seen such monsters before?”
Klein was stunned for a moment and then gave a faint smile.
“Once. Back then, there were five of us, and we chanced upon one, a single murloc. After an intense fight, we finally finished it.”
This was a real experience of his in Tingen City; it was also his first encounter with an official Beyonder who had lost control.
At that time, he and Old Neil had helped to eliminate a mutated Sailor at the request of Swain, the old owner of the Evil Dragon Bar.
Thinking of this, Klein felt nostalgic and wistful. The cold and sharp expression on his face couldn’t help but soften significantly.
“Five people?” While asking, Donna secretly counted the number of people who had been involved in the battle.
1, 2, 3…She discovered that only three people had taken action to kill the murloc.
Without waiting for Klein’s response, Elland said with a hint of surprise, “A chance encounter?”
“Yes,” Klein answered frankly.
“Were there any casualties?” Elland pressed.
Klein shook his head.
“A few minor injuries”
“A chance encounter and you only took five people to finish a murloc… All of you are very powerful.” Cleves gave his own evaluation.
His companion, Cecile, nodded to express her astonishment.
The battle that had happened just now was brief and quick, and the murloc seemed easy and vulnerable, but she and Cleves both knew very well that without the pre-prepared bait, the hallucinatory effects of the pepper granules and the subsequent fatigue, the murloc’s fatal weakness of mint cream, and the two borrowed rifles, it was impossible to imagine how many people would die in order to kill a murloc.
“Indeed, very powerful.” Elland looked thoughtfully at Klein.
It was a team formed of four Sequence 9s and a Sequence 8…Klein said with a half-smile and a half-sigh, “At that time, I was still very young, and I didn’t even have any experience in combat. I was purely support.”
“Uncle, you’re still very young!” Donna nodded her head vigorously.
I like what you said…Klein keenly noticed that Captain Elland had relaxed a lot from what he had just said.
At this moment, several crew members had brought over a large ceramic plate. On top of it were pieces of meat that had been fried to a golden hue. The basil leaves were sprinkled with color, and a captivating fragrance assaulted their noses.
Elland raised his glass of Sonia blood wine and offered a toast.
“To a beautiful night. May the Storm be with us!”
“To a beautiful night!” Donna and Denton cheered and sipped their sweet iced tea.
Klein chose to clink glasses with a cup of black tea.
He forked a piece of meat from the murloc’s ribs, finding it firm and without fat. However, after absorbing the vegetable oil, its flaw of being too dry was remedied. As he chewed, it emanated an limitlessly chewy consistency and fragrance.
It’s really inferior to the cheek meat, but it’s already good enough. It’s better than all the fish I’ve eaten while in Backlund and Pritz Harbor…Klein praised in satisfaction.
Elland put down the knife and fork in his hands, took a sip of Sonia blood wine, and sighed at the topic.
“At sea, the greatest danger doesn’t stem from the monsters but those pirates.
“They helm their ships, going wherever they please. No one can defend against them in advance.”
“Uncle Captain, will we encounter pirates?” Denton asked with concern as he swallowed the fried fish.
Elland laughed.
“The route to the Rorsted Archipelago is the safest in the world, with colonial islands en route every two to three days, allowing us to dock. The route is also patrolled by ships from the Imperial Navy and the Church of Storms.
“Even if pirates come wandering here, they wouldn’t do anything too excessive. After seeing our cannons, they would at most extort some compensation.”
Seeing that the two underaged children had calmed down, Elland added, “But from the south of the Rorsted Archipelago, or as we continue east, we’ll have to rely on the Lord’s blessing.
“Many pirates are active in these areas, playing hide and seek with the ships of the navy and Church. If we’re lucky, we’ll be able to reach the Southern Continent and every destination very smoothly. But if we aren’t lucky, we’ll encounter some relatively powerful pirates, including the fleet of the Seven Pirate Admirals and even the Four Kings.
“However, you don’t have to be too worried. Ever since Nast became the King of the Five Seas and enacted the rules of sea passage, most pirates will only rob you clean of your wealth, without doing anything too overboard.
“Around this area, we’re most afraid of encountering the captain of the Black Tulip, Admiral Hell Ludwell. He’ll get his subordinates to kill everyone on board, throwing the innocents into hell. Next would be Admiral of Blood Senor. He loves blood, and he allows his subordinates to partake in heinous acts. Many girls have suffered under them before being sold to different islands…”
Donna trembled as she subconsciously changed the topic.
“I heard that there are a lot of treasures at sea!”
“There are legends of treasures, but most of them are fake.” Elland glanced at Cleves and said, “There are six stories which are the most famous. Ranked first is the Death’s Key. Rumor has it that at the end of the Fourth Epoch, Death, who had caused the Pale Disaster, was attacked by the seven gods and ended up perishing. ‘He’ attempted to return to the Southern Continent and created a raging stormy wave, an impassable barrier. It completely obstructed the sea route between the Northern and Southern Continents. This is the origin legend of the Berserk Sea. However, ‘He’ eventually failed to return to the Southern Continent and ended up vanishing in the sea.”
When he said this, Elland sighed with pangs of yearning.
“It’s said that in some secret place in the Berserk Sea, the treasure left behind by Death is waiting for the person holding the specific key to find it and open it, but no one knows what the key looks like, or where it will appear.
“Ranked second is the Fountain of Unaging. It’s deep in the Sonia Sea. Rumor has it that one of the four kings, King of Immortality, Agalito, had drunk the waters of the Fountain of Unaging.”
“Fountain of Unaging? Will you really gain eternal youth if you drink it?” Donna widened her eyes and asked curiously.
She didn’t have any feelings of anticipation, because she was still young enough.
Elland didn’t answer at once, and instead, he forked a piece of fried murloc rib meat, tore into it in two bites, and took a sip of Sonia wine.
The sweet and smooth taste has completely nullified the cloyed taste of fried oil…His eyes were half-closed, and he looked like a gourmet.
After pondering for a few seconds, he slowly answered Donna’s question, “I don’t know if there’s a Fountain of Unaging, nor am I certain if the King of Immortality, Agalito, drank its waters. I only know one thing, and that is, that when I was very young, I heard the legend of this pirate king. It’s just like how King of the Five Seas, Nast, seems to live forever.”
“Their beards must be very long, extending beyond than their chests!” Denton gave his opinion.
“In fact, the King of the Five Seas, Nast, has a beard that only reaches below his neck. He sits on the deck, draped in a black splendid robe with silver ends. He wears a crown that’s two times taller than his head and overlooks everything like a deity…” Elland’s tone gradually lowered as though his memories had entered a quagmire, and he was unable to extricate himself.
“Uncle Captain, have you ever met the King of the Five Seas?” Donna asked excitedly.
This was the most legendary pirate. His name traveled through the sea, and even the children of the port cities knew his name.
Whole generations of people grew up listening to stories about him!
In a sense, many people view Nast as the true pirate king… I remember one of the conditions for advancement for Dark Emperor is to equate one’s name with “emperor,” entrenching it deep in the hearts of the people… Is this an early or simplified version of an attempt? I wonder what Sequence the King of the Five Seas is at now…Although Klein was focused on sampling the murloc meat, his mind whirled as a result of the group’s discussion.
Faced with Donna’s question, Elland said with a sigh, “At that time, I was still very young and serving on the William V. Once, our fleet tried to cross the Strait of Calamity in the Berserk Sea and encountered the Dark Emperor’s ship there.
“In those few minutes, everyone, including the fleet Captain, lost the will to fight. Fortunately, Nast didn’t give the order to attack us.”
“Very cool!” the boy Denton cheered, his eyes shining.
Elland didn’t continue the topic. He smiled and said, “As for King of Immortality, Agalito, I’ve never met him in real life. I only know that his bounty notice depicts a pale middle-aged man. How pale? Let me give an example you can understand. It’s like he’s been dead for some time, a corpse which is just beginning to rot.”
When Donna and Denton heard this analogy, they subconsciously looked at the badly mutilated murloc’s corpse and involuntarily quivered their throats.
“Of course, the most important thing in a bounty notice isn’t the looks. It’s the bounty reward. In Loen alone, Agalito is worth 100,000 pounds. And his bounty is the lowest among the four kings.” Elland diverted the topic and said, “Let’s continue the stories about treasure. Ranked third is the inheritance of the Solomon Empire. In the Fourth Epoch, when that massive empire was dissolved and destroyed, the royalty brought treasures that even the gods would be jealous of onto a ship. They steered it deep into the Fog Sea, awaiting the opportunity to rebuild their dynasty. However, five hundred years passed, a thousand years passed, and fifteen hundred years passed, but it ultimately didn’t appear.”
“Rumor has it that the King of the Five Seas, Nast, inherited parts of the Solomon Empire’s inheritance. No one knows if he’s a descendant of the real Dark Emperor,” Cecile added with interest.
“Fog Sea? Western shore of the Northern Continent?” Donna thought back to her geography.
“Right,” Cleves responded simply.
West of the Northern Continent was the Fog Sea; to its east was the Sonia Sea, south was the Berserk Sea, and north was the North Sea. The east and west sides of the Southern Continent were similar to the Northern Continent, while south of it was the Polar Sea. Together, they formed the Five Seas.
The Loen Kingdom was backed by the Hornacis mountain range and the inland Midseashire. Its eastern face was the Sonia Sea, and it stretched south to Desi Bay. It occupied several of the excellent entrances to the Berserk Sea, but it didn’t involve the Fog Sea.
“Is that so…” Donna didn’t have much interest in the faraway treasure, so she switched focus and asked, “What about the fourth treasure?”
“It belongs to the last empire of the Fourth Epoch, Trunsoest. Rumor has it that they built a huge ship the size of a city, and they transferred all their treasures onto it. Funny enough, their escape was of no use. Although the predetermined passengers and crew didn’t fail to arrive at the port in time, none of them survived.
“However, that ship vanished by itself. Up to this day, people often claim to see a gigantic ship sail by them silently in a foggy night. It’s been called the Specter Empire, and it appears across the Sonia Sea. Heh, this is the conclusion from all those stories.” Elland looked up at the red moon hanging high in the sky as he said with a tone of mockery, without any disguise of his longing.
Perhaps we will see it pass us by tomorrow night, no—tonight!Donna thought with anticipation and excitement.
Klein finished up the rest of his food, drank his black tea, and listened with interest to what Elland had to say about the rest of the treasures.
“The fifth is the Lost City of Newins. Rumor has it that at the bottom of the Fog Sea, there’s a civilization with intelligent creatures. Around that patch of sea, seafarers and adventurers often find special items which all point to the Newins of ancient times. However, the members of this civilization have yet to appear. It’s like it has been lost to this world.” Elland drank the remaining of his Sonia blood wine and said, “That is an inheritance left behind by a civilization. The magnitude of its wealth is absolutely unimaginable.”
After pausing for two seconds, Elland put down his glass and laughed.
“In fact, the treasure I look forward to the most is one which has more accounts than legends, the Sunken Laurel. More than a century ago, it carried gold, jewelry, and various valuable items that the kingdom obtained from East Balam. As it steered away from the sea route, it sunk in an unknown area somewhere between the Berserk Sea and Sonia Sea. It hasn’t been found to this day.
“It’s said that the items onboard are worth millions of pounds!”
“Millions of pounds?” The number caused Donna to blurt out in astonishment.
As a merchant’s daughter who had been educated for many years, she had a vague understanding as to what this number represented.
In Loen, a millionaire was a genuinely rich person, second only to the top noble families and tycoons!
Millions of pounds? As a member of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council, a major shareholder in the Coim Company, Mrs. Mary, who allowed me to join the Quelaag Club for free, is only worth a few hundred thousand pounds, and even so, she’s rich enough even in the circle of aristocrats and merchants. She’s a popular divorced lady, and there are even aristocratic children who proposed to her…Klein quickly found a target for comparison.
Elland sighed with a smile.
“If I can find the Sunken Laurel, then I don’t have to be a captain anymore. I’ll head to Backlund and become a philanthropist. I’ll purchase land and donate to political parties and get a hereditary aristocratic title!”
I’ve heard Talim mention before that a baronet costs about 300,000 pounds and about 800,000 pounds for a baron… If you manage to get your hands on the treasure, the titles of viscount and even earl is something within the limits of imagination… Millions of pounds!Klein helped Elland perfect his plan.
“If it were me, I wouldn’t do that. I’ll buy a huge manor.” Cecile also began to imagine her life after finding the treasure. “I want to hire many servants and helpers, plant large tracts of wheat, build vineyards, make wine for myself… Also, I want to have a room where I can sunbathe; have leisurely moving cows, sheep, and horses; and have bread from my own mill, just like a beautiful picturesque scene…”
Elland laughed when he heard that.
“Ma’am, do you know how much a manor like this is worth?”
“No, I don’t.” Cecile shook her head.
“It’s only a few thousand pounds. If you find the Sunken Laurel, you can buy a thousand of those manors!” Elland used exact numbers to illustrate the value of the treasure.
A thousand manors?Cecile couldn’t help but raise her cup and drink a mouthful of black tea.
Before this, she had known that several million pounds was a lot of money, but she hadn’t expected it to be this much!
In order to alleviate the shock in her heart, she looked at Cleves and said, “Boss, if you find the Sunken Laurel, what do you plan on buying. No, what sort of life do you wish to have?”
Cleves fell silent for a moment before saying, “Return home. I’ll hug my wife and children, telling them that I no longer need to go on an adventure out at sea again.”
Not a bad guy…Klein nodded slightly.
Donna looked at him curiously.
“Uncle Adventurer, what about you?”
Klein replied expressionlessly, “Tell myself not to sleep anymore. Hurry up and wake up.”
Pfft…Donna spat out the sweet iced tea she’d just drunk, but fortunately, the fried fish on the table had already been eaten.
At this moment, Klein sighed inwardly.
Even though I know it’s basically impossible to find the treasure; otherwise, the various churches would’ve already done it with all the powerhouses they have. But when discussing such topics, I couldn’t help but get excited. This is the charm of treasure! Even if it was just a legend, it can attract many adventurers!
Donna wiped her mouth and sat down like a lady, as though she wasn’t the one who had lost her composure.
The little boy, Denton, asked, still eager for more, “Are there any other legends of treasure?”
Elland looked at Cleves, indicating that he should answer.
Cleves calmly drank a mouthful of black tea and said in a deep voice, “There are countless treasures at sea. The hidden lands of the elves, the missing pirate ships in the depths of the fog, the underwater city sealed with powerful monsters, the last secret trove of Emperor Roselle, and so on.”
Ah? The Emperor had already reached the level of leaving treasures and legends for others… If it’s true, would there be Cards of Blasphemy in it? How many would there be? The legend of the Key of Death might help Mr. Azik regain more of his memories…Klein thought with curiosity and anticipation.
After the talk about the legends of treasures that had inspired generations of adventurers to go to sea came to an end, the cook had also finished roasting the flesh of the murloc’s belly.
They were white after being cooked, charred a little black, and covered with tiny brown particles that glistened with a moist, oily glow.
The repeated smearing of seasonings had already seeped into the texture of the meat, effusing it with a tantalizing visual effect.
“Desi grilled fish, it’s different from how you usually eat it.” Elland pointed at the white porcelain plate the cook lowered.
Donna held her fork and knife and eagerly said, “I love honey-roasted fish!
“But this is also very appetizing.”
Honey-roasted fish… How much honey would that take… If I have a chance to try it, the taste should be pretty good…Klein allowed his imagination to run wild.
With a chef, there was no need for them to serve themselves. They could only look on expectantly as pieces of fish were sliced, placed on different plates, and served in front of them.
Klein was very serious when it came to tasting delicacies, so he was in no hurry to deal with the fish. Instead, he took a sip of black tea and used the slightly sour liquid to clear his mouth of any remaining flavors.
After doing all of this, he forked a piece of fish and stuffed it into his mouth.
In a split-second, he felt the slightly stimulating flavors of fennel, basil, and other spices. They were sufficient enough to help him open up one taste bud after another.
Immediately after, the delicious juices of the meat, the slightly astringent taste of the sea salt and the refreshing, sour, and sweet taste of lemon all burst out at the same time, filling his oral cavity and making his mouth water.
As he chewed, the last bit of the fish meat’s stubbornness was broken off one by one after having its fat roasted out of it, fully presenting the splendor of the meat, as well as its faint sweetness.
Swallowing the fish in his mouth, Klein recalled a delicacy program he had watched in his previous life and chose the evaluation line that matched what he just felt: “The layered flavors are very clear, excellent!”
“Haha, your tone and words make you sound like a gourmet,” Elland joked.
Donna waved her fork and echoed, “Uncle, perhaps you should write a column in the newspaper about different restaurants and different cuisines.”
Eh, why didn’t I think of this idea… This is a good job that can earn me money, as well as allowing me to taste delicacies! The only problem is that an obese man can’t be a flexible clown… Use the great art of spewing vomit? What a waste of food!Klein seriously considered Donna’s suggestion.
“To a beautiful night!”
When there was very little food left, Elland poured himself some more of the Sonia blood wine and raised his glass with a ruddy face.
Klein and the others echoed in similarly good moods, “To a beautiful night.”
They drank the rest of the liquids from their glasses and watched the waiter clear the table and clean the deck.
They talked for a while more amidst the cold wind, talking about the mermaids that Donna was most interested in.
Cleves told the young lady that, in some legends, mermaids were also called Sirens, and they used their songs to confuse humans not for entertainment but for hunting. Aside from the possibility of encountering these creatures on the sea route from the Gargas Archipelago to the depths of the Sonia Sea, there was a certain chance of discovering it in dangerous seas that haven’t been explored by humans. However, all of this stemmed from the drunken boasting of certain pirates, and they all avoided the question of how they escaped from the mermaids’ songs, which made it highly suspicious.
No matter what, this at least points me in a possible direction…Klein took note of what they had discussed.
“Donna, Denton, it’s time to go back. You’ll have to get up early tomorrow and have breakfast with your parents.” Cecile looked at the moon’s position.
“Fine.” Donna stood up reluctantly.
Denton hurriedly asked, “D-do I have a chance at becoming an adventurer?”
His mind had been captivated by the previous hunt and the legends.
Cleves walked to his side, patted his shoulder, and said, “Before you ask this question, you need at least five years of combat training and studying. I think your father will hire a good tutor for you.”
“Yeah!” Denton’s eyes lit up, and he nodded vigorously.
After five years, the adult you probably won’t want to be an adventurer who can find himself buried at the bottom of the sea at any time… Cleves’s handling of the situation was very shrewd. He didn’t immediately refuse him, but rather he gave him hope and let time wash away his interest. This prevents the child from becoming suddenly rebellious… Regardless, mastering a fighting technique is always beneficial for anyone…Klein put his hands in his pockets and thought with appreciation.
On the way back to the interior of the cabin, Cleves handed two five-pound notes to Klein.
“Your payment.”
He had just received 150 pounds from Elland’s purchase of the whole murloc.
“I didn’t do anything,” Klein instinctively refused.
Cleves glanced at him with his pale blue eyes and said in a low voice, “You freed up Cecile and took good care of the children.”
Took good care of the children?Klein was somewhat amused, but he finally took the two bills and drew a triangle on his chest.
“You’re more generous than I thought. Thank you.”
He stopped declining because he suddenly figured out something. If he hadn’t accepted the ten pounds, then in the eyes of a veteran adventurer like Cleves, it would appear as though he was dissatisfied with the price and was attempting to get more, making it possible that he would attack them at any time. Among self-proclaimed adventurers, there was definitely no lack of greedy madmen!
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow pocket the money, Cleves looked away and said flatly, “This is a rule of the sea.”
Without another word, he followed Cecile, Donna, and company into the cabin.
If I could get such rewards with every single mission and job of this difficulty, then I would’ve long made a fortune with my job as a private detective…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and turned his head to look at the red moon hanging high in the sky.
It still shone quietly and gently in the night.
Legends of the sea, different monsters… I’ve finally found the slight feeling of being an adventurer.Klein turned around and walked to the edge of the ship. Bathing in the crimson veil, he admired the waves that were growing darker. Gradually, his mood settled as he walked out bit by bit from the gloom of Backlund’s Great Smog.
The cold, damp wind slapped his face, and the vast, endless ocean caught his eye, opening up his heart.
For a moment, Klein felt the urge to sing, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he couldn’t remember the corresponding modern verses.
I can’t just end up saying, “Oh sea, you’re all water”… The Emperor’s Savant Sequence is really well suited to doing such things. When I have the time, I should read through his poems so as to not look like illiterate…Klein lampooned as he looked at the red moon and the ocean before sighing.
“What a beautiful night.”
…
After an accidental episode of getting lost, the exploratory team returned to the City of Silver.
Looking at the wall’s cracks filled with weeds, Derrick found himself in a trance, as if he had been gone for many years.
Diagonally behind him, Demon Hunter Colin’s eyes suddenly wore a lost look as he raised his hand to press on his right temple.
The rest of the team members were filled with joy and relief from the bottom of their hearts.
After a difficult exploration, having a home waiting for them was the happiest thing in their hearts.
Collin’s gaze returned to normal as he turned his head to the side and looked diagonally ahead.
…
Backlund, the White family.
After some thought, the confident Emlyn came up to his parents and asked, “If I wanted to delve into the history of us Sanguine, who would I look for?”
If I were to ask about the City of Silver directly, it’s very likely that I’ll be exposed for being problematic. Although I’m not afraid and very calm, for the Ancestor and in order to save the entire Sanguine race, I have no choice but to hide it… I’ve always been interested in the history of Sanguine. I’ve collected a lot of information, and Father and Mother know that, so I wouldn’t be suspected in any way… This excuse is perfect!Emlyn praised himself inwardly.
He resembled his father to a certain extent. He wore gold-rimmed glasses that made him look very professional.
The gentleman, who had gotten his doctorate in medicine, put down the thick “Anatomy” book in his hands, nudged his glasses, and said, “No one in Backlund knows more than Lord Nibbs.”
… If I dared to seek Lord Nibbs, I would’ve long done so…Emlyn thought of Mr. Fool’s description of him being a messiah, that had to bear the burden of a secret while being misunderstood, as he pressed with a solemn expression, “Aside from Lord Nibbs?
“He’s sleeping underground, so it’s not convenient for him to be disturbed.”
Emlyn’s father pulled up the collar of his thick cotton pajamas and thought for a moment.
“Waymandy. He always thinks of himself as a historian.”
Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.
“I wish to visit him.”
…
Woo!
The whistle sounded and the White Agate sailed into Damir Harbor.
It would replenish fresh food and water on the colonial island and set sail again the next morning.
After hunting the murloc, Klein spent the next two days of what could be described as a leisurely or boring life. He was completely bored by the scenery of the sea, and he decided to head to the harbor’s bar to look around that very night, hoping to get more information on mermaids and inspiration for acting.
If I were to come across a pirate whose hands are stained with blood onshore, I wouldn’t mind teaching him a lesson. There are still souls waiting to be released from Creeping Hunger…Klein’s forehead sweated as he equipped himself with all his mystical items as he left his cabin before heading down to the harbor.
During this process, he met Donna, Cleves, and the others. They seemed to be heading over to a port restaurant to taste Damir’s most famous cured meat.
Donna and Denton greeted the adventurer, whom they had just gotten to know, without their parents noticing, and seemed curious as to where he was going.
Klein smiled back, pulled up his collar, and, following the directions of the sign, found the nearest bar.
Flying Fish & Wine…Klein looked at the signboard and saw that the outside of the bar was plastered with bounty notices.
Among them were the 800,000 pounds belonging to the King of the Five Seas, and more than a hundred pounds for the common pirate captain. This formed a unique landscape that ranged from the highest to the lowest.
It’s all money…Klein stood on the spot and looked at it for a long time.
He withdrew his gaze, pushed open the door, and entered the bar, only to find that it was abnormally quiet. It didn’t have the din that such places came equipped with.
What happened?Klein looked around and saw Captain Elland, in a dark red coat, sitting at the bar, as well as two large men in the middle of the room, facing each other.
The standoff was between a brawny man in a blue white-striped shirt, a symbol of the navy. Despite the weather being at near zero temperatures, he had his arms bare.
He held a dagger against the throat of the man opposite him, but his glabella was being pointed at by an ancient musket, one which could’ve been placed in a museum.
The musket’s owner was also more than 1.8 meters tall, with strong muscles and an oily face. He had shaved his hair, and with a sea eagle tattoo, he cursed, “Dogsh*t Navy sailor!
“No one in Damir Harbor would dare slander me as a pirate’s informant!”
The Navy sailor didn’t yield to him, and both sides fully illustrated the rich profanities of the sea.
Klein observed for a few seconds, then he walked around the edge to Captain Elland, who had a straight sword at his waist and a hidden musket on his body. He asked in a calm and casual manner, “What happened?”
“A quarrel between two drunkards. In Damir Harbor and in the surrounding waters, there’s always been such rumors that Sea Eagle Logan is in service of the master of the Black Tulip. The Navy sailor had mentioned this a moment ago, and Sea Eagle just happened to hear that.”
The master of the Black Tulip? Isn’t that Admiral Hell Ludwell?Klein turned and sat down on the high stool in front of the bar counter. He tapped the wooden countertop.
“One glass of Southville beer.”
“Six pence.” A bronze-skinned bartender with pearly-white teeth wiped the cups as he said with zero passion.
When it comes to continental specialties, the prices are much higher than Backlund and Tingen…Klein fished out a handful of copper pence, counted six pence and gave it to him.
At this moment, Logan and the Navy sailor were stopped by the bar’s bouncer. After they each spoke harshly to each other, they retreated to different corners.
Perhaps it was due to him losing his dignity, the Navy sailor hurriedly left after about ten seconds. The atmosphere in the bar became lively once again.
“Want to play some cards?” Captain Elland pointed to the stairs by the side of the bar.
“No.” Klein’s main purpose for coming was to gather information.
Elland subconsciously wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but his cold and sharp demeanor stopped him. He could only pull back his hand and pretend to adjust his dark red coat and remind him, “Don’t get the women here.”
Klein nodded, picked up the glass of Southville beer, and took a swig.
“Also, don’t trust anyone here. Only a small portion of what they say is true.” Elland carried his Lanti Proof and stepped onto the stairs that led to the second floor.
Klein turned his head to glance at him and asked without a change in expression, “Including you?”
“… Perhaps.” Elland was taken aback at first before he laughed out loud. “At least my reminder just now was real. Oh, and me being a man is true as well!”
Not necessarily… There’s a potion called Witch in this world…Klein looked away, drinking slowly and listening to the surrounding drinkers boasting.
Two or three minutes later, a short, thin man sat down next to Klein with his drink.
“Mate, you look like an adventurer.” He tilted his head and smiled.
The man who greeted him had black hair, blue eyes, and aged facial features. His temperament was rather wretched.
“You could say that,” Klein replied coldly.
“I can tell you’re a hunter, a hunter that chases after bounties and riches.” The short man looked around and lowered his head, suppressing his voice while he said, “Have you heard of the Specter Empire?”
I’ve heard of Amway, and I’ve also heard of the Father in Heaven and the Messiah being sealed at the bottom of the sea…Using the power of Faceless, Klein sent out a signal not to approach him.
“Yes, a huge, ancient ghost ship full of treasures.”
“We have clues to it!” the short man said in an infectious tone. “We found some information about where it will appear next! We don’t want the pirates or the Navy to benefit from it, and we don’t want to be robbed of our wealth, so we’ve decided to hire our own armed merchant ships to wait in that area, which would probably cost about 1,000 pounds. I’ve already found 15 companions and raised 720 pounds. Are you interested in participating?”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he fumbled for a stack of brownish-yellow letters.
“I know you won’t believe it so easily. In fact, no one will, but after the fifteen friends who read through this information, all of them decided to join in on our plan.”
… Do I have a such a gullible face? Or would any bumpkin end up in this situation without slipping away from this sort of thing?While Klein was considering whether to appraise the letters, from the corner of his eye, he saw that Sea Eagle Logan, who was previously squabbling, was walking towards him.
“Woody, you’re trying to scam someone again! You damn sewer rat!” Logan picked up the short man and threw him into the open space in the middle of the bar, where he landed on the ground, sprawling.
The muscular man, with the bluish-green tattoo on his head, sat in the same position as Woody and guffawed.
“Sorry, these are the rats of our Damir Harbor. They always do things that ruin our reputation.
“In fact, we’re all very friendly. If you have anything you want to ask about, don’t hesitate to ask me.
“Heh heh, don’t believe what they say about me. I’m an upright person, and I have nothing to do with Admiral Hell!”
The more you emphasize that, the more suspicious it becomes…Klein’s expression didn’t change as he calmly said, “I want to know the latest rumors.”
“No problem.” Sea Eagle Logan slammed the bar top and said to the bartender, “Give me a plate of special cured meat. I’ll be treating this mate to our most famous delicacy in Damir.”
The bartender, while still maintaining his cold expression, pushed open the door and entered the kitchen. Soon, he brought out a plate of red and white, finely cut cured meat.
“Five pounds.” He didn’t look at Sea Eagle Logan, and he instead looked straight at Klein.
“Five pounds.” Sea Eagle Logan turned his head to the side, smiling warmly as he raised his arm to show his muscles. “Everyone just heard it. In order to thank me, you offered to treat me to some special cured meat.
For a moment, Klein didn’t realize what had happened. It was only when the bartender urged him a second time that he realized he was being blackmailed. Furthermore, their scam was rather well-planned.
First they used an easily seen through farce to let Sea Eagle Logan appear, thereby winning a good impression with the target, then, with the excuse of treating the target, order an especially expensive special cured meat, and then finally, he goes back on his word and turns matters upside down and forcing a sale… It’s no wonder that when Rat Woody was thrown out, those drunkards didn’t make a sound… They were all afraid of this Logan whose rumored to be in the service of Admiral Hell… How should I deal with this? My present persona is Gehrman Sparrow, a somewhat crazy adventurer and bounty hunter…Klein raised his cup and drank a mouthful of the rich malt-flavored beer and said with his usual tone, “Why don’t you just rob me?”
“Why don’t I just rob you?” Logan was a little stunned by the question.
Soon after, he saw a fist expanding before his face.
Thump!
Klein’s left fist landed on Sea Eagle Logan’s chin, knocking him backwards toward the bar counter.
With a push of his right palm, Klein nimbly left his chair and approached Logan’s falling body.
His legs tensed, and his knees jerked upward, slamming into Logan’s lower abdomen.
Pfft!Logan threw back his head, his eyes bulging while his mouth hung half open.
Klein drew his gun, shoved the revolver into the man’s mouth, and pulled the hammer back.
“I… I am…” Logan shouted indistinctly.
Klein looked him in the eye, pulled out his revolver, and swung it, striking the side of Logan’s face with the butt of the gun.
Logan’s teeth fell out one after another, and his mouth was stained with blood.
Faced with such a heavy blow and a pain that exceeded his limits, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.
Klein propped him up and pulled a handful of loose bills and coins out of his pocket.
Since he estimated that there wasn’t more than five pounds with just a glance, Klein threw them on the bar and calmly said, “Keep the change.”
The bartender’s bronze face turned slightly pale as he shouted in panic, “My boss is White Shark!”
Without looking at him, Klein released his hand and allowed Sea Eagle Logan to fall to the ground. Then he sat down again, forked up a piece of cured meat, and stuffed it in his mouth to taste it. He found it rather unique as the flavors of the condiments spread out in wisps, scratching at his belly and throat.
After eating two pieces, he looked up and asked, “Does your boss know that you’re colluding with Sea Eagle?”
“No, he… No…” the bartender mumbled an answer.
Seeing that Klein had no intention of continuing his attacks and had paid the bill so quickly, the bouncers who had gathered nearby silently retreated.
Klein took a sip of his wine, glanced at Sea Eagle Logan on the ground, and calmly said to the bartender, “He’s Ludwell’s informant. How much is his bounty worth?”
“No, he’s not.” The bartender shook his head and said, “This is just something he says about himself—the information he spread himself. That Navy sailor from before was hired by him! That’s the only way to make everyone here afraid of him…”
Upon hearing this answer, the drinkers at the bar all put down their glasses in surprise. Some of the drunkards even staggered over to Logan and spat in his face.
Pui! Pui! Pui!Many drinkers followed suit.
Klein lowered his head again and said while eating the special cured meat, “Tell me about the recent rumors.”
The bartender breathed a sigh of relief as he wiped his glass and gave an intermittent account of the rumors in the past two months. Some of them were what Klein had heard before, and there were also things he just learned.
The Imperial Navy’s ironclad warship, Pritz, had destroyed a passing pirate crew during routine training… Panic over the behemoth’s cannons has begun to spread among the small and medium-sized pirate powers… Some of them even wished to take advantage of the ironclad warship fleet’s inchoate form to madly commit crimes before withdrawing from this trade with a sum of money… The sea wouldn’t be peaceful for the next six months to a year… Admiral of Blood Senor and Rear Admiral Dusk Bulatov Ioan had a conflict in the southern waters of Sonia Island, and each of them lost two ships in the massive skirmish…Klein listened without asking questions, and he gradually filled his stomach.
Seeing that the plate containing the special cured meat had been emptied and having finished the rest of his beer, he slowly stood up.
“Remember today’s lesson.” Klein handed the plate to the bartender.
The bartender was about to reach out when the hair at the back of his head was grabbed.
Bang!
Klein shoved him down hard, knocking the bartender’s head against the bar top, sending splinters flying and blood gushing. The customers all tried to avoid the impact, and the bouncers rushed over quickly.
After doing all of this, Klein clapped his hands and picked up his own glass, trying to pour the rest of the beer onto the bartender’s head.
One drop, two drops, three drops…
Klein silently gave up. He turned around and bent down, grabbed Sea Eagle Logan, and threw him to the bouncers who were rushing over.
Taking advantage of the moment when the bouncers were dodging and the bar being in chaos, Klein quickly ran, agilely circling around them, and easily left Flying Fish & Wine.
He pushed down his hat and quickly proceeded forward, turning towards a neighboring street.
After continuously changing directions, he suddenly slowed down his pace, and a gold coin appeared in his hand.
The gold coin kept weaving around in his fingers as if it was scouting something.
Ding!
The gold coin quietly flipped up, tumbled down, and firmly lay in the palm of Klein’s hand.
Lowering his head to glance if it was heads or tails, Klein spun his heel and smoothly turned into a quiet, dark alley.
The wind by the sea was cold and strong, and it caused a convection in the area, propelling his coat up without him realizing it and causing his half top hat to almost fall off.
Suddenly, Klein stopped, turned around, and said in a deep voice, “Come out.”
His eyes were sharp as he stared at the shadow around the corner.
After four or five seconds of silence, a figure emerged from the shadows. He chuckled and said, “Very sharp.”
It was a man in a black cloak, approximately thirty years of age, and his eyebrows were charred yellow while his dark blue eyes were bright. His face wasn’t too chiseled, as though he was from the area south of Intis, Lenburg, and Segar.
As soon as he saw him, a picture flashed in Klein’s mind.
As he entered the Flying Fish & Wine, he had professionally looked around for anyone he needed to pay attention to.
The answer at the time was no. The man had been drinking like a sailor and watching curiously from the side. He was no different from the other guests, and his appearance wasn’t distinctive, but his black cloak had left a certain impression on Klein, allowing him to recognize the person who tailed him in an instant.
“What do you want?” Klein, who was maintaining his persona, bent down slightly, like a huge feline ready to pounce.
The man in the black cloak laughed once again.
“The fighting technique and handling method that you displayed just now was very consistent with my taste. I chased after you to ask if you’re interested in joining us
“Although that guy named Logan was indeed pretending to be an informant of Ludwell, White Shark Hamilton does have connections with many pirates. He’s a character with a shady background, so he’ll definitely take your act of beating up one of his men at the bar to heart. There will definitely be problems for you in the future, and I can help you resolve this problem.
“You’re an adventurer, so it’s necessary for you to have dreams of treasure. As for us, we’re people who banded together in a bid to seek treasure such as the Specter Empire, Solomon’s inheritance, the secret of the Fountain of Unaging, the Death’s Key, the Sunken Laurel, and Roselle’s Treasure while traveling the Five Seas. Today, although we haven’t accomplished any of our main goals, we’ve found many missing pirate ships. Heh heh, what I said does sound like what that rat had said, right?”
He cleared his throat and said, “Frankly speaking, we’re a band of pirates formed from a group of adventurers, but we only plunder merchant and passenger ships when we’re especially poor, and we don’t harm the innocent. Our main focus is on finding treasures, and we often reap harvests. And I kid you not, I once slept on a bed formed of gold coins. If we run into any other pirate ships, just showing them our prowess wins us some compensation.
“By the way, our Captain has decreed that before we recruit new people, we have to explain our creed and remuneration.”
Creed? Your captain is a little interesting…Klein deliberately softened his tension to see if the enemy would take the opportunity to attack.
The black-cloaked man smiled in a relaxed manner.
“What I said previously was our creed, and now, let me talk about the remuneration.”
This fellow is quite confident…Although he wasn’t a Spectator, Klein could tell that he was very confident and that he was completely unfazed by the scene in front of him.
“We don’t have any weekly salaries or annuity, but once we find treasure, or obtain riches from plundering, they’ll be distributed according to our ranks. Under normal circumstances, when our luck is still pretty good, the lowest ranking sailor can earn about two to three hundred pounds a year. I heard that this would make one a member of the middle-class on land? Heh heh, if we find the Sunken Laurel, all of us will become tycoons!” the black-cloaked man casually introduced. “According to our ranks, we would get different days off every month, but they can only be accumulated together and done in a staggered fashion.”
As he spoke, he suddenly cursed softly.
“Dogsh*t, just the year before, we missed a good chance of finding the Specter Empire because Captain was on holiday!”
Pirates have annual leave?Klein found it somewhat surprising.
He could only feel the pirate crew’s comedic intensity from the man’s description, reminding him of the humorous Somali pirate recruitment advertisements he had seen in his previous life.
Seeing that Klein appeared shocked by his words, the black cloaked man added with a smile, “As an adventurer, are you still chasing after the powers that transcend nature as told in legends?
“As long as you join us, you’ll have a chance to possess them!”
Having said that, he coughed and said, “I forgot to introduce myself.”
His expression turned solemn, no longer looking as jocular as he was before.
“Rear Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards’s subordinate, fourth boatswain of the Golden Dream, Blazing Danitz.”
After reporting his title, real name, and identity, Danitz waited patiently for the look of panic and fear to appear on Klein’s face.
After a second, he heard the adventurer, who acted somewhat crazily despite looking refined and polite, say in a low voice, “Blazing Danitz with a bounty of 3,000 pounds?”
Danitz was about to reply when he had the illusion that the man standing in the dark alley had turned into an indescribable, hungry monster, salivating over his soul and flesh.
He suddenly clenched his fists; his body no longer as relaxed as it had been earlier. He was so tense that he was trembling slightly.
His intuition told him that he was facing an abyss filled with madness and bloodlust!
In this state, Danitz had no idea how much time had passed until the other party spoke again, “Why are you here?”
“I-I’m on vacation…” Blazing Danitz’s dignity made him scorn to answer this question, but his instinct made him spit out the reason.
As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the man retract his gaze, the hunger to gnaw on his flesh and soul disappearing.
He stood where he was and watched as the young adventurer in a black coat and a silk half top hat turn around and walk to the other end of the alley. He stopped when he was about to turn the corner, and turning his head, he asking, “Where’s White Shark?”
“H-he lives at 1 Sea Wall Avenue, but he spends most of his time on the second floor of the Flying Fish & Wine. It’s no different today,” Blazing Danitz answered truthfully.
Only when the figure disappeared into the distance did Danitz straighten his back and take off his cloak.
“What a terrifying fellow…” He sighed silently.
Following that, he found his thoughts and muttered to himself,I have to inform Captain that there’s another terrifying person at sea.
This is a guy who looks like a gentleman on the outside, but he has a heart like a lunatic’s. If one doesn’t have the determination and confidence to kill him, it’s best not to deal with him.
Danitz pulled up his black cloak’s hood and decided to return to the hotel for some sleep. He planned to wait until the telegraph office opened the next morning before relaying the message to his middleman contact in the Rorsted Archipelago.
As for what would happen to White Shark, he didn’t care at all.
…
In the corner of another quiet street, Klein stood in the shadows, looking down at the black glove on his left hand.
He found that, although Creeping Hunger had been sealed by Mr. Azik, its thirst for flesh and souls still intrinsically existed and was trying to manifest itself.
Under normal circumstances, Klein wasn’t worried that the sealed item would produce any problems, but when he had the urge to kill someone, the corresponding influence he would receive was enough to let that hunger which could lash back at him emanate.
Earlier, when he heard that Danitz was a famous pirate on the bounty list, killing intent instantly rose inwardly out of his yearning desire, causing Creeping Hunger to become as active as a fish in water.
Fortunately, Klein always had good self-control in this aspect. From his words, he was able to judge that he wasn’t a pirate who was riddled with sin, so he easily restrained his impulse.
With Creeping Hunger, Gehrman Sparrow’s persona will be flawless…Klein paused for a few seconds, took out a gold coin and performed two divinations. First, he divined if Blazing Danitz was lying, and second, if White Shark Hamilton was able to cause harm to him.
The first revelation showed that there was no need for Blazing Danitz to lie, and the second one showed that White Shark Hamilton was unable to cause harm to him.
Klein put away the gold coin, pressed down his hat, and while doing so, he swept his palm down and touched his face.
He instantly changed his appearance—blond hair, blue eyes, and ordinary facial features!
Then, Klein unbuttoned his overcoat and pulled up the inner shirt so that it was no longer stuffed into his trousers.
After a simple change of his attire, Klein, who didn’t carry a cane, began sweating. His lips were dry as he identified the direction and headed back to the Flying Fish & Wine bar!
On the way, he met Blazing Danitz again. The man only glanced at him once before withdrawing his gaze and headed for the hotel opposite the bar.
After inspecting the bounty wall, Klein calmly reached out with his hand, pushed open the door and walked in.
At this moment, it had been less than ten minutes since he escaped.
In the bar, most of the customers had dispersed, but there were still a lot of drunkards gathered here to watch the show.
Their eyes swept over the new guest, but they all withdrew it soon after, and Klein made his way unimpeded to the bar counter.
He saw the bartender standing with frightened eyes beside a fat man; his forehead heavily bandaged with white bandages, his nostrils stuffed with tissue paper, and his face was bruised.
The fatty was tall and big. His skin was fair and he looked like a big white shark that had swam itself ashore.
He touched his shiny bald head and said to Elland, who was wearing a dark red jacket and a straight sword, “Someone told me that you know that guy?
“There are only three passenger ships that docked today, so there won’t be many unfamiliar outsiders. Don’t try to lie!”
Elland patted the hilt of his sword and smiled casually.
“Yes, he is my passenger.
“But the problem today clearly stemmed from your people.”
“So I just want him to come back here, apologize to me, and compensate me for the damage done to the bar,” the tall, big-sized white fatty said with a frown.
Elland laughed and said, “White Shark, I have a proverb from my hometown: ‘don’t hate wild dogs that pass by just because of the rats in the storehouse.'”
“… Just Elland, is this your answer?” White Shark Hamilton narrowed his eyes.
Elland gripped the wooden handle of the musket, took a step forward, and said with a deep voice, “Yes, this is my answer!”
Captain sure has his way of doing things…Klein was slightly surprised at Elland’s response.
After staring at each other for a few seconds, White Shark Hamilton took in a deep breath.
“You’ve helped me before, so I don’t need an apology. However, he must compensate half of my losses, and you will be the one to pass them on.”
“Good suggestion.” Elland smiled.
White Shark Hamilton’s face darkened as he looked around.
He suddenly threw out his hand, slapping the bartender in the face.
The bartender flew out, all his teeth dropping to the floor.
Klein quietly watched from five meters away, as if none of this had anything to do with him.
Bam!
The bartender fell to the ground, writhing in pain.
White Shark Hamilton snorted and didn’t say anything. He turned around and walked towards the second floor, stepping on the creaking wooden stairs.
After the excitement was over, the drunkards dispersed one by one. Unaffected, Captain Elland and the others returned upstairs to continue playing cards.
Klein took the opportunity to follow.
He returned to Flying Fish & Wine, not to deal with White Shark who didn’t pose any threat to him but rather to simply get more information from the owner of the bar, who was connected to many pirate factions. After all, he had named his new identity Gehrman, which secretly implied hunting pirates whose hands were stained with blood. He planned on using their souls, flesh, and Beyonder characteristics to replace the souls in Creeping Hunger who were awaiting their release.
There was no gas in Damir Harbor, and the corridor on the second floor was relatively dark. The brass candle stands that were inlaid into each wall flickered and dimmed.
Klein observed the surroundings as he wiped his face, silently transforming into one of the bouncers on the first floor.
He used Illusion Creation to compensate for his mismatched attire.
After finishing his preparations, he walked towards the room that his spiritual intuition identified as belonging to White Shark Hamilton.
He first passed the card room, but he didn’t attract anyone’s attention.
He stopped in front of the bouncers who were guarding the corridor and said in a low voice, “There’s something going on downstairs again.”
“Holy Lord of Storms, what’s happening tonight?” A bouncer sighed.
“I hope those beautiful people don’t get hurt,” another guard said worriedly.
He was referring to the whores who got their business in the bar.
“They’re fine.” Klein stepped past the bouncers and knocked on White Shark’s door.
“Who is it?” Hamilton warily asked.
“Boss, it’s me. Something happened downstairs again!” Klein remembered the information he gleaned while watching the commotion and deliberately hoarsened his voice.
“Damn it!” Hamilton bellowed, “Come in and explain to me what happened!”
Klein turned the doorknob and walked in.
When he closed the door, he dispelled the illusion, and the muscles on his face rapidly squirmed, returning to his previous identity—a new customer with blond hair, blue eyes, and ordinary facial features.
“You…” Hamilton was stunned for a moment before he immediately opened his mouth wide in an attempt to shout loudly.
At the same time, many illusory fish scales surfaced on the back of his hand, his originally large and fat body burgeoning.
Suddenly, his heart began to beat faster, and a strong instinctive fear seized him by the throat.
At this moment, he felt that the stranger standing by the door was a demon that had been starved for many days, repeatedly examining his flesh and soul with an ice-cold, craving look in his eyes.
All of a sudden, White Shark Hamilton was gripped by an extreme panic, and he failed to effectively respond.
Klein slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. He politely smiled.
“Now, can we talk calmly?”
The feeling of being stared at by a horrifying monster suddenly disappeared. Hamilton relaxed all of a sudden while his body shriveled up a lot like a punctured balloon.
He didn’t rashly cry for help as he asked with beads of sweat lining his forehead, “Who are you? What do you want?”
“A hunter,” Klein answered casually, “I heard that you’re connected to a number of pirate factions. I would like to know their respective situations.”
“No, I’m not…” White Shark Hamilton subconsciously denied.
He immediately felt the extreme hunger again, and he felt as if the man’s eyes were dyed with a dark red layer.
Klein inwardly deliberated over his persona and said with a gentlemanly smile, “You have two choices.
“One is to answer frankly. The second is to be killed by me and then answer honestly.”
Killing to channel my spirit?White Shark Hamilton had heard of similar rumors. He swallowed hard and asked, “Why do you want to know about any of this?”
Klein smiled and answered, “I’m a hunter, so I’m chasing after bounties.”
Hamilton suddenly felt that the man’s polite smile was tinged with an indescribable madness, and he couldn’t help but blurt out, “Are… Are you mad?
“I’ve seen many similar adventurers, but all of them have been buried at the bottom of the sea!
“It’s not hard to kill a lone pirate, but can you defend against any further retaliation? The whores in the bar or the seemingly ordinary customers might all be pirate informants! Your friendly accomplice could be bribed at any moment and you’ll be shot in the back! The pirates will gather information in advance and surround your ship. Can you protect all the passengers? Can you survive a cannon bombardment? On the sea where there’s no room to run, how are you going to survive?”
After venting the horror in his heart in one breath, he saw the man, who called himself a hunter, reveal a gentle and kind smile.
“Just have them all killed, and then there won’t be such a problem.”
A true madman…White Shark Hamilton immediately took a deep breath and said, “I’m in contact with many pirates, but it’s a passive relationship. They need to sell the cash, jewelry, and goods that they plundered in exchange for alcohol, food, fresh water, weapons, and women’s comfort. This has to happen through me, but I can only wait here for them. I don’t know where their ships pass or where they’re going.”
“What else?” Klein asked calmly.
His reply just now was mainly to scare White Shark. As for having revenge sought on him by the pirates, he wasn’t worried at all. As a Faceless, he might as well find a place to drown himself at the bottom of the sea if they could find him so easily.
And…White Shark Hamilton’s throat moved, without immediately giving an affirmative or negative description.
He tightly closed his mouth and looked at the gentleman in the half top hat. The gentleman’s eyes were calm and reserved, as though madness was brewing within him.
The uneasy silence was like the calm sea surface before a storm, gently resounding, colliding, and fermenting.
Finally, Hamilton shifted his gaze away and placed his hand on the desk in frustration.
“Yes, I’m still gathering information for them. If there’s any urgent information, I’ll use the radio transceiver they gave me to alert them.”
White Shark didn’t dare to take the risk and was afraid that the man possessed unique Beyonder powers that could determine if he was speaking the truth or if he was saying the whole truth.
“Radio transceiver?” Klein, who had succeeded in laying his bets, sharply caught onto a noun.
“That’s what they call it when speaking to me. It’s like a telegram, but it doesn’t require a wire.” Hamilton turned and walked over to the gray safe and squatted down.
A wireless telegraph? The pirates possess such advanced technology?Klein could vaguely guess what the radio transceiver was.
He had previously thought of inventing something like this, but when he flipped through relevant magazines, he realized that wireless telegrams had long since appeared. However, it hadn’t found its place in the commercial world. The Berserk Sea, which separated the Northern and Southern Continents with its constant thunder and lightning, the chaotic magnetic field, and violent storms, made only a few sea routes accessible. Even if one was equipped with wireless telegraphs, they were almost useless. Similarly, the weather in the Fog Sea and the Sonia Sea had changed drastically, and there were a number of factors that affected electromagnetic transmission. The use of wireless telegrams had been severely restricted.
Could it be that there’s an enhanced model that can solve some of those problems?Klein watched as White Shark pried open the floor plank in front of the safe and twisted a mechanism to reveal a secret door in the wall.
Behind the secret door was a hidden cabinet with three levels. On the top level were some documents and bills, a revolver, a new type of half-arm gun, and other weapons, while the bottom layer was filled with complicated black machinery.
With just a glance, Klein deduced from his previous life’s impression and the information he had gathered previously, that the mechanical construct belonged to a radio transceiver.
“That’s what they call it. It’s called a radio transceiver. The news it transmits can be received by similar items as far as the Rorsted Archipelago. Any further and it’ll depend on the weather and one’s luck. Usually, it’s very troublesome and limited.” Hamilton didn’t know much about the machine, and he was vaguely describing the corresponding situation based on his experiences using it and what he had been taught.
It’s better than the new radio transceivers that are now being commercialized… I wonder who invented it…Klein quietly listened and asked, “Who are they?”
He made himself look like a bounty hunter who didn’t understand technology.
White Shark Hamilton wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, “Silver Coin Viper Oder who claims to serve the owner of the Dawn, as well as the intelligence officer of Admiral of Blood, Old Quinn. They appeared together, and I can’t be certain if they’re working together. Of course, Oder has always only made claims.”
The owner of the Dawn, that Queen Mystic?Klein looked away, a gold coin appearing in his hand.
The gold coin kept weaving between his fingers before finally leaping into the air and landing. It left White Shark puzzled as he trembled in fear and trepidation.
Lowering his head to take a glance, Klein slowly stood up.
At this moment, he suddenly asked, “Who gave you the potion?”
“O-Old Quinn…” Hamilton hesitated but still chose to answer honestly.
Klein nodded and no longer asked. He turned and walked towards the door.
Thud!The wooden door opened and closed. The figure wearing a black coat disappeared from White Shark’s room.
Hamilton held his breath, waited for more than ten seconds, and finally let out a long sigh.
He quickly wiped the sweat from his face, placed the radio receiver on the desk, flipped through a codebook, and hurriedly sent a telegram into the distance:
“I was targeted!
“By an unfamiliar fellow!”
Beside the completely engrossed Hamilton, Klein had his hands in his pockets as he quietly watched, taking in the entire frequency spectrum and the passcodes.
His departure just now was just a large-scale magic show, more than enough to deal with a Low-Sequence Beyonder like White Shark’s Sailor pathway.
As for the question of whether or not he would be able to remember the details later, a Seer didn’t need to worry over it. A dream divination was enough to recall everything.
Admiral of Blood and his men enjoy killing and love blood. They’re passionate about enacting violence against women. Every time they rob a passenger ship, they would always cause a tragedy… This is public information known by everyone, and they themselves were proud of it. They’re never stingy with their proclamations… The target of the hunt and the risk involved—
I’ll give priority to them…Klein thought for a moment and then prepared to leave the room while Hamilton tidied and put away the radio transceiver.
He didn’t plan on dealing with White Shark for the time being, as he was afraid of disturbing the real prey. Anyways, this kind of fellow who was on land with a fixed territory could be easily dealt with in a letter later since he had dirt on him.
Klein’s soundless footsteps caused the door to slowly open and then quietly close, bringing in a slight cool breeze.
After sending out the telegram and cleaning up the desk, White Shark Hamilton relaxed completely. He was finally in the mood and had the ability to think about the details of what had happened to him.
The first question that popped into his mind was:What about the bouncers outside?
He propped himself up with both hands and walked heavily to the door. When he opened it to take a look, he found that several of his men were standing there unsteadily, telling each other jokes involving women.
Hamilton’s anger rushed to his head, but he soon calmed down. The muscles on his face twitched slightly as he pounded on the open door.
Thump!
The bouncers were startled and instinctively turned to look at the door.
“Boss…”
“Boss…”
Seeing who was making the sound, they hurriedly stood there and stammered.
White Shark took a deep breath and asked, “Did you see anyone enter my room?”
“Yes, Lardero. He said that there was a situation downstairs.” The bouncers were confused by the question. “Boss, you were the one who let him in…”
As soon as they finished talking, they suddenly thought of other explanations and asked, “Boss, was something inside stolen?”
Hamilton’s expression sank, and he shook his head.
“Don’t doze off!”
Thud!He drew back and closed the door, leaving the few bouncers puzzled as they exchanged looks, suspecting that their boss was drunk.
In the room, the tall and fat Hamilton frowned and started pacing back and forth.
“Lardero, Lardero, they saw Lardero… That guy, that guy, can he change into someone else’s appearance?” As a collaborator who helped pirates sell their loot and gather intelligence, White Shark Hamilton was no stranger to all sorts of sea rumors. The first thing he thought of was the former Pirate Admiral Qilangos who was said to be capable of turning into anyone.
However, he quickly made more connections.
It might not be this mystical ability. If it’s really close to the description in the rumors, illusions, cues, and mental manipulation can all do similar things.
Hmm, there’s something amiss. That fellow appeared refined and gentle on the outside, but he’s inwardly mad and has terrifying strength. With the character he showcased, he should’ve knocked unconscious or killed anyone who had seen him, before strolling to the door and very politely knocking on the door!
If it’s to avoid creating a huge commotion so as to not leave behind too much information or exposing secrets related to his Sequence, then he could’ve used a more covert method, like climbing through the window…
Very contradictory… There’s only one explanation for this contradiction. He was putting on an act!
Was he disguising his personality or disguising his strength? Or both?
When he thought of this, Hamilton suddenly stopped and put all the details together.
That guy is a novice! His madness is a disguise! His strength is demonstrated by relying on some mystical item!
Yes, that must be it!
This can explain the contradictions. He didn’t climb up the walls and enter through the window, because he’s a Low-Sequence Beyonder, and he isn’t good in such aspects. The focus of his mystical item isn’t in this domain… In order to successfully enter my room, he was willing to lower his head and address me as “boss” because he was purely relying on the mystical item. He wasn’t too confident about himself and doesn’t have enough pride and madness… He acted like a madman so as to match the mystical item’s effects of generating horror in others. He created pressure to ask for information.
This can also perfectly explain why he left just like that. The reason why he came to find me is because he obtained such a powerful mystical item. With his elevated ambition, he wants to capture and kill some pirates to make a fortune. Once he knew that I’m serving Silver Coin Viper Oder and Admiral of Blood’s intelligence officer, Old Quinn, to the point of being involved with the Queen Mystic, he got scared and fearful, so he chose to leave after acting perfunctorily. He didn’t dare to kill anyone!
The more Hamilton thought, the closer he felt to the truth. He hurriedly set up the radio transceiver again and flipped through the passcodes and added a telegram to concisely describe his theories.
He didn’t believe that he was being targeted by a hunter, because everything that had happened was a result of the inflated ambition of a young man who simply had a fortuitous encounter. He also gave the corresponding characteristics of the target.
“Blond, blue eyes, not crazy, and even a little timid.
“Possesses a rather mystical item that might allow one to change their appearance and create illusions. In consideration of the sense of horror, the latter is more likely to be true.
“He’s just a novice who doesn’t have much experience. He specializes in mimicking a powerful aura with the help of the item!
“He knows a thing or two about me, and he doesn’t look like an outsider who’s here in Damir Harbor for the first time.”
Tap. Tap. Tap. Hamilton stopped his finger and leaned back in satisfaction, his chair creaking under his weight.
The corners of his mouth curled up a little, as though he had already seen the ending of that bastard from just now.
“It wouldn’t end well for a fellow with a very low Sequence despite possessing a powerful mystical item at sea. Many greedy sharks would rush towards him!
“When the time comes, I’ll no longer have to worry about my problems being exposed!”
…
Under the night sky, the harbor was rather quiet. After leaving the Flying Fish & Wine, Klein made a detour in the distance. He first walked quickly before moving slowly, his pace gradually turning into a stroll.
When he was sure that no one was following him, he turned his face back to Gehrman Sparrow as he passed through the shadows. He stuffed the hem of his shirt into his trousers.
He adjusted his sideburns and took out his gold-rimmed glasses, placing them on the bridge of his nose. It gave him a coldness despite his refined appearance.
He began to rely on the stars to find his way back to the White Agate.
As he walked, he let out a soft chuckle. Amidst the cold wind, he leisurely thought,I hope White Shark isn’t that foolish and is able to see the flaws I left behind…
The persona he had set up tonight was of a new adventurer who lacked experience and made mistakes. And this person, on the other hand, knew a lot about Damir Harbor and White Shark. He had a tempting mystical item on him which had messed with his mind, making him a little crazy deep down.
Klein’s initial idea was that pirates would wander around the ocean, and even the navy would have a hard time finding them. If he could get more accurate information from White Shark, he could of course go straight to them. If that didn’t work, his identity could be used as a bait to lure some knowledgeable pirates to a predetermined location to complete the initial hunt.
When it was discovered that White Shark could contact Old Quinn, the intelligence officer of Admiral of Blood, Klein’s plan was completed. His acquisition of the passcodes and the frequency spectrum had allowed him to monitor the corresponding situation and grasp the target’s movement. Then, by interfering with the divination of others, he could, at the most appropriate time, use the combination of having a powerful mystical item and being a weak adventurer as bait, to catch a number of big fish.
Now, the problem I have is that I don’t have the equipment to monitor their communications… It’s basically impossible to buy it at sea… I’ll have to use The World’s identity to get Miss Justice or Miss Magician to buy one in Backlund. I’ll receive the delivery via a sacrificial ritual… This is the advantage of the Tarot Club!With this in mind, Klein sighed.
Seeing the White Agate in sight, he quickened his pace a little and found that Donna’s family and Cleves were returning from another street.
Cleves greeted him by nodding his head. Just like when they officially met, he said in a low voice, “I heard there was trouble at Flying Fish & Wine?”
Very well-informed and rather familiar with Damir Harbor…Klein smiled and replied, “I only taught two cheats a lesson.”
Cleves’s brows twitched slightly, suddenly feeling that his impression of Gehrman Sparrow was a little wrong.
After his previous observation and interaction, he felt that, although this young adventurer was a bit sharp, a bit reserved, and a bit cold, he could still be considered someone who smiled, was polite, and knew when to advance or retreat. But now, he was a bit uncertain. He felt that there might be a hidden flame of madness hidden in the recesses of his heart.
At this moment, Donna’s father interrupted, “Mr. Cleves, who is this?”
“A colleague, Gehrman Sparrow,” Cleves introduced in a very simple manner.
With a polite smile, Klein extended his right palm.
“It’s my honor to meet you. In the future, if you need anyone, and if you can’t find Cleves and the others, you can consider me.”
“No problem. I hope you’re as strong and professional as them!” Donna’s father shook hands with Klein with apparent warmth and introduced himself, “Urdi Branch.”
Klein had just released his grip on the box when his spiritual perception was triggered. He felt that there was something strange inside the gift boxes the Branch servants were holding.
He quietly activated his Spirit Vision and discovered that the gift box contained strips of cured meat. However, the surface of the cured meat had very rich colors at the red, white, and black spots. They looked they were things from the spirit world.
There’s the aura of the spirit world, but they’re practically harmless… This cured meat is very special…Klein was surprised.
Noticing his gaze, Donna’s father laughed and said, “This is a specialty of Damir Harbor. In the center of the island, there’s an extinct volcano. There are a few cracks in the surrounding underground caves where a natural hot wind blows. Curing meat there allows the meat to gain a wonderful and unique flavor. It can be used as gifts for friends.
“Mr. Sparrow, if you wish to buy some, it’s not too late.”
Unique flavor? The taste of the spirit world?Klein had a rough idea of what was going on.
According to theories in mysticism, the spirit world completely overlapped with reality without interfering with it. One had to rely on the strength of a Beyonder to open up a gap, but this wasn’t an absolute situation. There were places in the world, which had the spirit world being strong enough to slightly influence reality.
In such regions, it was very easy for the dead to turn into water ghosts, zombies, and the like. There was also a non-trivial possibility that residences in such areas would have paranormal activity.
A similar situation should’ve occurred in the interior of Damir Harbor’s underground caves, but it’s not serious and doesn’t cause any abnormalities, only giving the cured meat a unique flavor… There wouldn’t be any problems if one doesn’t eat too much of this in one sitting…Klein responded with a smile.
“I’m not interested in cured meat.”
Only at this moment did he finally confirm that the cured meat that the bartender had previously served him was ordinary and nothing special.
At this moment, the little boy, Denton, pointed at the moon in the sky and said, “It’s so very red!”
“Yeah!” Donna nodded in agreement.
Very red?Klein looked up and saw that the red moon was no different than usual.
Because a child’s spirit is relatively pure, he temporarily possesses certain Spirit Vision powers after being tainted with the spirit world’s aura from eating such cured meat? Would the children on this island be in a similar situation? Heh heh, this might be the source of Damir Harbor’s folklore…Klein observed for a moment and found the answer.
The group strolled back to the ship, moving up the gangway and arriving on the deck.
Klein bade them farewell and went to the second-class cabin.
Suddenly, his mind stirred and he once again activated his Spirit Vision.
He saw the huge skeleton messenger appear in front of him and drop a letter.
Pa!
Klein stretched out his hand and caught the slightly heavy letter.
The large skeleton messenger didn’t stay, and it immediately disintegrated into a fountain of bones. One bone after another fell to the deck and disappeared, as though it didn’t want to stay a second longer.
With the letter firmly in his hand, Klein didn’t lower his head to examine it. Instead, he instinctively turned around and looked at the wooden staircase leading to the first-class cabins.
He saw Donna and Denton with their eyes wide and mouths agape, as though they wanted to scream at the sight of the scene, but everything they saw was over before they could make a sound. As a result, they even wondered if they were hallucinating.
The children who eat the special cured meat in Damir Harbor gain temporary Spirit Vision to a certain degree…Klein’s brows twitched slightly as he raised his left hand’s index finger vertically and placed it against his mouth to silence the two young ones, just like he did while the murloc hunt was happening.
The already rather tall Donna immediately raised her hand and covered her mouth. She nodded in fear and excitement, indicating that she understood.
When she looked diagonally down, she saw that her brother was still in a daze. She quickly grabbed his arm and pushed his hand against his mouth.
Cleves and Cecile sensed that something was wrong with them. They stopped and looked at Klein, but they discovered nothing.
Facing their stares, Klein calmly nodded and continued walking to his room.
A gold coin had appeared in his hand without anyone realizing. It was tossed up, and it tumbled around as though it possessed life.
Ding!
The gold coin landed with a number facing up, indicating a negative result.
This meant that the tiny episode wouldn’t be detrimental to Klein.
Seriously, the current messenger isn’t polite at all. It’s not like the previous one who would tap my shoulder or nudge my body to give an advance warning, or just convert my surroundings into a spiritual world to prevent ordinary people from seeing him…Klein lampooned as he took out his key and opened the door.
He sat down on the edge of the low bed, lit a candle with only half its length remaining, and opened Mr. Azik’s response letter.
As he pulled out the items inside, the first one that caught his eye was the Dark Emperor card.
Looking at that face which pissed him off, Klein let out a breath of relief and eased his worries.
He wasn’t afraid that Mr. Azik wouldn’t return it to him, as he had that minimum level of trust. After all, the potion formula and corresponding rituals could be copied, and only the convergence properties of high-level materials couldn’t be imitated. And since this was clearly not Azik’s pathway, nor was it one of the switchable paths available to him, so a powerhouse like him had no need for it.
Klein was worried that the messenger would be robbed, losing the Card of Blasphemy which would help him tremendously while in his Spirit Body state.
This wasn’t impossible. The number of strange creatures in the spirit world was hard to count, so it isn’t hard to end up having a few who were good at locating messengers and robbing them.
The Dark Emperor card was returned along with the copper whistle from the Numinous Episcopate.
After temporarily putting away these two items, Klein unfolded the important letter and read Azik’s reply.
“… That card that depicts the Dark Emperor reminds me of certain scenes. The tall-as-a-mountain Blood Emperor who wore a red cape with ‘His’ eyes being abnormally crazy, containing almost zero reasoning. He was on the brink of losing control. There was the true Dark Emperor who had revived. ‘He’ sat on a gigantic throne, overlooking the land.
“When I looked up at them, I lost consciousness when the Blood Emperor looked at me.
“I should have, in some form, participated in the War of the Four Emperors, but the exact details still require me to recall them. Perhaps it was because of an injury from back then that caused me to lose my memories again and again as I repeatedly died and reawakened.
“The legend of Death’s treasure trove in the Berserk Sea doesn’t ring any bells. Perhaps I’ll be able to sense something and be naturally attracted to it when I travel to the Southern Continent by boat and pass through that sea.
“The experiences of the owner of that copper whistle resemble that of an Undying’s ritual, but there are also clear differences. I can sense evil auras and the premonition of danger. I believe the owner of the copper whistle is in a strange and terrifying state.
“It’s best that you don’t blow that copper whistle and summon the messenger. This will bring extreme danger. We can make further attempts when I fully recover my memories and figure out what that experience really means.
“The feather left behind by the copper whistle’s owner that you mentioned can be used in the domain of the undead. It’s a unique material that’s rich in spirituality. When I recall more, I’ll organize the knowledge of some rituals and charms you can use with it for you. Speaking of this matter, I recall that you’d asked me about the method for ridding the mental corruption of a Beyonder characteristic. This will likely need more time. At the very least, I’m still a blank slate in this aspect.
“Also, I vaguely remember that in the Southern Continent, there are strange creatures called Feathermen.
“It’s best to seal that card; otherwise, it might attract powerful enemies and many disasters. I can give you some techniques. This isn’t too difficult. First, an improved wall of spirituality…”
As expected, the Card of Blasphemy has a convergence effect upon activation… It’s a good thing that I’ve left it above the gray fog in the past… According to Mr. Azik’s descriptions, he shouldn’t be an amnesiac Death. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have looked up to the Blood Emperor and the Dark Emperor… It’s likely that he’s a son of Death, participating in the War of the Four Emperors by accompanying that deity. Unfortunately, he suffered from severe injuries…As he thought, Klein produced a flame and burned the letter.
Then, he tried the sealing technique and practiced what Azik had taught him in the letter.
After doing all of this, he held a ritual and brought the Dark Emperor card and the Numinous Episcopate’s copper whistle into the mysterious space above the gray fog, eliminating all possibilities of any accidents.
There was no doubt that Klein had no wish to suddenly meet the King of the Five Seas, Nast, at sea.
…
Early in the morning, the sun rose above the horizon and dyed it golden.
Klein went to the not-so-well-stocked second-class buffet cafeteria and ate two slices of toast with bacon and butter and drank a cup of lemon tea.
After filling his stomach, he went to the deck to breathe in the fresh air and enjoy the beautiful early-morning scenery.
Then, he saw a drunk Captain Elland returning, his straight sword swaying.
Thinking back to last night’s incident, Klein came over and said without a smile, “Good morning.
“White Shark didn’t cause you any trouble, right?
“He should be able to determine that I’m a passenger of the White Agate.”
Dressed in a dark red coat, Elland took off his ship-shaped hat and laughed.
“This is his own problem.
“Actually, he wanted you to pay half the repair fees for the bar counter, but that isn’t much. It’s just a few soli. I happened to win six pounds last night and gave him some extra tips, and that was the end of it.”
Captain, are you afraid that a crazy adventurer like me will blow the whole thing up just for the sake of face, so you ended up choosing to bear the compensation?Klein was silent for a few seconds.
“I understand.”
Then, he turned and walked back to the bow, leaving two soft words: “Thank you.”
When Klein returned to his original position, he felt the sea breeze blowing against his face. He slowly let out a breath, feeling that it was too goddamn hard to force a persona.
After enjoying the wind for a while, he was about to return to the cabin when two figures suddenly appeared beside him. They were Donna and Denton.
Cecile, who was in charge of protecting them, was a few paces away.
Donna had obviously not slept well last night. Her eyes were puffy, and her face was gloomy, but she was in high spirits. She was obviously imitating Klein’s taking in of the scenery, but her eyes were darting around nimbly.
Just as Denton, who was in a similar state as her, wanted to speak, she spoke first.
“Uncle, who was that last-last night?”
As she spoke, she looked ahead without turning her head, but her body was trembling slightly, as though she was recalling the scene she had seen.
“It was a messenger. You can think of him as a postman.” Klein also didn’t look at the two little kids, as though he was talking about what he had for breakfast.
“Messenger?” Denton almost lost control of the volume of his voice.
“The world is so huge, so there’s bound to be some strange creatures in this world. Trust me, although this creature looks very ferocious and terrifying, it’s actually very gentle and professional… It just sent me a letter on behalf of a friend who’s far away,” Klein explained slightly, trying to describe the four-meter-tall messenger as pitiful, weak, and helpless.
After a night of panic, and because she hadn’t been harmed in any way, Donna was much calmer. Her eyes lit up as she said, “Well, that’s amazing!
“It’s like listening to a story!”
“Very cool!” Denton also expressed his opinion.
Then, he puzzledly asked, “But why didn’t anyone else see it? No one had any response!”
“That’s because your hearts are pure.” Klein smiled.
This was a white lie. After all, he couldn’t just say that it was a problem with the special cured meat. That would only make the two curious little fellows fail to resist making attempts.
This way, ignoring the fact that ingesting large amounts of it would cause one to fall ill, just randomly having Spirit Vision activated was a very dangerous matter. Even though Klein could now sustain the consumption of his Spirit Vision for a long period of time, he ultimately didn’t dare keep it open. Sometimes, seeing things he shouldn’t have seen could lead to madness or death!
“C-can we have a messenger of our own?” Donna asked, curious and excited.
“That will depend on luck,” Klein answered simply and calmly.
He couldn’t help but lampoon inwardly,I don’t even have a messenger of my own!
In order to obtain a messenger, he had to design an accurate summoning ritual and prepare the corresponding spirit world creature contract. This was a specialized field of knowledge, and randomly doing so could easily summon something bad, so Klein didn’t dare to recklessly try it.
“Yeah. Yeah.” Donna looked forward to it.
Then, she said in a tiny voice, “Uncle, we’ll keep this a secret for you.”
Beside her, Denton nodded solemnly.
At this moment, a new passenger that intended to board in Damir Harbor carried his suitcase as he walked onto the deck.
After sending the telegram, Blazing Danitz considered that the Captain might instruct him on certain matters. So he decided to cut the holiday short and await orders at the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago.
Through his own channels, he had obtained a ticket, put on a wig, blackened his eyebrows, and easily boarded the White Agate, waiting for the liner to blow its whistle.
Sigh, as Emperor Roselle said, capable people always have to do a little bit more work…As Danitz walked towards the cabin, he looked around leisurely. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure.
It was a young adventurer in a black coat, gentle in appearance and mad in nature. He was standing at the bow of the ship, beaming at him like a gentleman.
The muscles in Danitz’s face began to stiffen.
Discovering a pirate who was worth 3,000 pounds board the ship in disguise, Klein immediately felt wary. He smiled to Denton and Donna who were beside him and said, “I’ve got a friend.”
He calmly walked towards the Rear Admiral Iceberg’s fourth boatswain, locking his eyes on the other party.
The smile on Blazing Danitz froze when he saw the young adventurer, with crazy blood flowing through his veins, slowly approach. He suddenly had a thought,Run! Run as fast as you can! Do your best to escape! Even if I have to use Beyonder powers and expose my identity, I have to flee immediately!
In his eyes, the reserved and stern adventurer was a genuine monster draped in human skin!
Just as Danitz was about to make his move, he suddenly calmed down because he remembered what happened last night: the adventurer hadn’t attacked him and had allowed him to leave!
That is to say, he doesn’t necessarily have the hostile intention of hunting me down. He can be reasoned with to resolve this crisis… Directly running away would only lead to conflict…Thoughts ran through Blazing Danitz’s mind. Relying on his rich experience, he forcefully controlled his legs and appeared to wait in place.
Klein walked over, one step at a time, and smiled.
“Good morning, we meet again.”
That gentle and courteous smile of his made Danitz shudder for some inexplicable reason. He pursed his lips and said, “Good morning.”
Klein maintained his persona, his expression turning cold.
“What are you doing on the ship?”
“Heading to the Rorsted Archipelago,” Blazing Danitz, who was also considered a famous pirate, answered honestly.
“Why are you heading there?” Klein calmly asked.
Danitz forced a smile and said, “Waiting for our Captain’s orders. Perhaps there will be a mission arranged for me.”
He’s probably going to chase me off the ship. In any case, there’s a potential risk to have a pirate board a ship…After he finished speaking, Danitz speculated about the possible developments.
For him, this was considered a pretty good result. At most, he would waste a ticket.
Klein fell silent, so silent that Danitz’s hair stood on end.
It was a full five or six seconds before he spoke again.
“Which cabin do you live in?”
“First-class, Room 312.” Danitz raised the ticket in his hand to eye level.
He didn’t dare to look down for fear that the enemy would seize the opportunity to launch a surprise attack.
Klein nodded indiscernibly.
“Is there a servant room?”
“Yes,” Blazing Danitz subconsciously answered, but his heart was at a loss. He had no idea why the man was posing such a question at him.
Then, he heard the man say to him in a flat tone like he was speaking to a subordinate,
“You’ll sleep there.”
Ah? Where? I’ll be sleeping in the servant’s room? Aren’t you going to chase me off the ship?Danitz was somewhat stunned as he blurted out, “Why?”
Klein glanced at him and said one word in a faint voice, “Hostage.”
Hostage? He’s worried that I’m a planted agent on the ship, making it easier for the pirate fleet to plunder the White Agate, so he plans to use me as a hostage? That’s reasonable. If it really is as he suspects, then it wouldn’t stop the pirate fleet’s attack even if I’m chased off the ship. It’s better to hold me hostage to aid in the negotiations… Dogsh*t. I hate this kind of arrogant, cold person who doesn’t say much. They always only say a word or two, or even just an utterance, leaving me to guess the rest! I-if I’m really not his match, then I wouldn’t even mix with such company! Why did I previously think that his temper matched my tastes? I must’ve been mad…Danitz gritted his teeth as he thought.
“Fine.” He exhaled helplessly.
“To your cabin.” Klein maintained the perfect Gehrman Sparrow persona.
Phew…Blazing Danitz carried his suitcase, reluctantly leading the monster draped in human skin to the cabin. They went to the upper deck and arrived at Room 312.
After opening the door, Klein took a quick look and found the place several times better than second class.
The living room was about thirty square meters and was connected to a master bedroom and three servant rooms. It had a separate bathroom, a standard wardrobe, and a mahogany desk.
Danitz put down his suitcase and glanced at the servant rooms. He suddenly thought of an important question.
“Is the master bedroom going to be left empty just like that?”
The moment he finished speaking, he already knew the answer.
“It’s mine.” Klein smiled in a gentleman-like fashion.
As expected, to watch over me…Danitz felt depressed.
Klein paced on the carpet in the room and said while pointing to the door, “Come with me downstairs.”
“… Alright.” Danitz was a little lost, unsure what the man was up to.
The adventurer and famous pirate duo soon arrived at the second-class cabins and found Klein’s original room.
After opening the door, Klein didn’t enter. He pointed inside and said to Danitz, “Tidy the things on the desk and put them in the suitcase.”
What? Tidy things? You want me to help tidy things up?Danitz was almost stunned.
In a blink of an eye, he felt a surge of anger rush to the top of his head.
How can I, Blazing Danitz, Rear Admiral Iceberg’s fourth boatswain, a famous pirate with a bounty of 3,000 pounds, be driven like a servant!
My dignity and my reputation won’t allow me to accept such humiliation!
Klein gave him a cold look when he saw that Blazing Danitz was standing motionless like a petrified statue.
Danitz’s body suddenly trembled.
He took a deep breath and replied with a smile which looked worse than crying, “Alright.”
Aggrieved, he bent over and entered the cabin that didn’t have a very high ceiling, swiftly putting the items that were scattered outside into the suitcase.
Without needing Klein to remind him, he placed the things in order, even more carefully than how he dealt with his own luggage.
After doing all this, he carried the suitcase and followed Klein upstairs.
Along the way, he always had the impulse to sneak attack the man’s back, but in the end, he held back.
After returning to Room 312, Danitz clenched his teeth, swallowed his saliva, and said, “How should I address you?”
“Gehrman Sparrow,” Klein responded succinctly.
Gehrman Sparrow…Danitz ruminated over the name inwardly, swearing that he would definitely not forget what had happened today. He vowed to let the man before him have a taste of something similar in the future!
Captain will definitely help me!he thought with anticipation.
For the sake of his persona, Klein didn’t choose the reclining chair. Instead, he randomly chose a hard wooden chair to sit down on.
He leaned back in his chair, his body slightly hunched as he clasped his hands together, and said to Blazing Danitz, “Tell me about the famous pirates you know of.”
“There are a lot of them,” Danitz replied, feeling somewhat stumped.
He stood where he was, afraid to move, like a servant.
Klein slowly curled his lips up and said, “Do it in accordance with the bounties.”
With that, he pointed to the chair opposite him.
“Have a seat.”
With a sigh of relief, Danitz hurriedly sat down.
He suddenly felt that the man wasn’t too bad; he was at least willing to give him a seat.
…
Woo!
The White Agate sailed out into the open sea and moved at a speed of 13 knots until noon.
Blazing Danitz, whose mouth was going dry from all the talk, was finally permitted to stop. He took his ticket and led Klein to the first-class dining restaurant.
The restaurant was decorated elegantly, with violinists playing in the corner and barriers separating the tables to ensure the privacy of one’s dining environment.
After walking a few steps, Klein met Donna’s family and Cleves. They occupied a large table and were waiting for the waiter to serve the dishes.
“Uncle Sparrow!” Because of their shared secret, the little boy, Denton, had changed the way he addressed him.
Donna blinked, fully expressing her doubts.
She clearly remembered that Uncle Sparrow lived in a second-class cabin and wasn’t supposed to be in this restaurant.
Klein waved his hand with a smile as a greeting, then he pointed at Danitz and said, “He’s treating.”
“Is that so…” Donna sized up Danitz curiously, and they felt that the gentleman looked odd, especially his eyebrows which looked extremely unnatural.
Cleves put down his fork and knife, and, after two seconds of silence, he asked, “Your friend?”
Klein chuckled and turned his head to Danitz.
“What do you think the answer should be?”
Danitz gritted his teeth, then he forced a smile.
“Gehrman once saved me.”
Yes, that’s right. Otherwise, I might’ve already been killed by him for the sake of claiming the bounty…Danitz consoled himself.
Cleves looked Danitz up and down a few times and said nothing more.
Passing the Donna family, Klein found a table by the window.
The waiter came with great enthusiasm and handed over the menu.
“Charcoal steak, red wine foie gras, vegetable salad…” Danitz scanned the menu and couldn’t help but sigh. “Ships that dock for resupplying every two to three days are better. There’s plenty of fresh food. When you encounter a ship that floats on the sea for one to two weeks, you can only cycle between beer, cured meat, and various canned goods. It’s so monotonous that it drives you crazy. However, the sea itself will also provide fresh food. Heh heh, but this requires one to have sufficient judgment. We had a sailor on our ship who once had a beautiful lobster, only to suffer diarrhea until his ass nearly…”
As a pirate, he had the habit of using vulgar language for descriptions, but after he looked at Gehrman Sparrow’s expression, he changed his vocabulary.
“Suffer diarrhea until his ass nearly fell off.”
I have reason to suspect that there were other factors. Although your captain is a woman, there should be very few women in the crew. Furthermore, with the sailors unable to get ashore for a long period of time, they must be thirsty…Klein silently lampooned, took the menu, and drew a line according to the price.
“All of these.”
“Alright.” The waiter’s expression didn’t change at all.
At that moment, Klein saw Captain Elland enter the dining room and pass by, so he simply greeted him.
When he looked back, he saw that Blazing Danitz was already looking out the window, as if he was watching the scenery.
“The Captain knows you?” Klein asked in a tone close to a statement.
Danitz let out a hollow chuckle.
“We fought his crew back when he was the boatswain of the Wilhelm V.
“Besides, I’m also considered quite a famous pirate…”
At this point, Danitz recalled his current situation and suddenly became depressed. Hence, he changed the topic.
“I’ve always wondered why Just Elland would suddenly quit the Navy. By then, he was already an Arbiter.”
A Beyonder was allowed to leave the fleet?Without Danitz’s deliberate explanation, Klein easily understood why he found it strange.
In a Nighthawks team, even the civilian staff would experience strict restrictions. Even a normal resignation would require them to sign a life-long confidentiality agreement. They weren’t allowed to leave the Nighthawks team’s area that they originally belonged to, and once they were approved to move to another city, they had to immediately register at the local Evernight Church.
From such rules, it could be seen how the officials treated Beyonders powers and related matters. A Beyonder who had drunk a potion wouldn’t be able to leave their organization so easily.
Klein clearly remembered that Miss Justice initially had the means and channels to become a Beyonder, but she didn’t attempt them. The reason given was that she didn’t want to lose her freedom.
Similar thoughts ran through his mind, but they didn’t become words, because the polite but cold Gehrman Sparrow wouldn’t be interested in such rumors.
“So what?” Klein looked at the tableware on the table and calmly asked.
Do you know how to make conversation!?Blazing Danitz secretly drew a breath and squeezed out a smile.
“Haha, I just found it strange. We all suspected that he had joined MI9, and that he was using his identity as a captain to monitor the sea routes.”
It’s possible…Klein picked up a glass of water and took a sip.
The dishes he ordered were served one by one according to their type. The restaurant even gave him two complimentary cups of sweet, bubbling, and light gold pre-meal wine.
Klein stopped talking and concentrated on enjoying the food, feeling that it was indeed much better than the second-class dining room.
The melodious tunes of a violin resonated amidst the sounds produced from the slight contact between the cutlery and plates. The blue and open sea outside the window rippled quietly, and everything seemed perfect.
As Klein was about to be served dessert, a crewman came stomping in and ran to the table where Elland was sitting.
“Captain, there’s a pirate ship!” He didn’t suppress his voice.
Most of the passengers were shocked and stopped eating.
Klein looked up, looking across him at Danitz with his eyes dark and cold.
Blazing Danitz stiffened for a second, then he smiled bitterly. He lowered his voice and said, “If I were to say that this has nothing to do with me, will you believe me?”
Klein’s eyelids twitched as he slowly smiled.
“Guess.”
Guess? You son of a b*tch!Danitz was so furious that he almost cursed.
He maintained his smile and said, “Your wisdom is enough to judge everything.”
At that moment, Elland quickly asked about the situation. He stood up and said to the panicking first-class passengers, “There’s only one pirate ship. We have enough power to deal with it.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please return to your rooms in an orderly manner and await the arrival of good news. Believe me, the damage caused by chaos far exceeds whatever damage those pirates can do. I don’t wish to hear rumors in the future that although we, the White Agate, had succeeded in repelling the pirates, a handful of passengers had fallen and injured themselves.”
Under his arrangements, and with the support of the crew, Donna and the others left the dining room and returned to their own cabins, which included Klein and Blazing Danitz.
“I thought you were going to temporarily take over the White Agate and try to keep it safe from harm,” Danitz commented inside room 312 as he closed the door, as though he was watching a play.
To be able to immediately throw out an olive branch and talk about creeds and remuneration after finding a suitable candidate showed that he was an extroverted boatswain who liked to talk with others.
Klein glanced at him, then went to the window, and looked out. He saw a large ship with a red skull flag fluttering as it cruised towards them. There were chimneys and sails.
“Know them?” Klein held his hands in his pocket and stood behind a thick glass window.
Danitz walked to a spot diagonally behind him. After looking into the distance for two seconds, he said, “Red Skull. A small-medium band of pirates.
“The captain is Sea Wolf Johnson with a bounty of 900 pounds. The first mate is One-Eyed Anderson with a bounty of 500 pounds.”
In the pirate world, a bounty was an important reference point that determined one’s status and standing.
Considering that he didn’t have the ability to move underwater adeptly, it would be easy to have innocents die if he allowed the pirates to board the ship. Klein was silent for a few seconds before asking, “Do they know you?”
“Of course!” Danitz instantly straightened his back. “They’re qualified to participate in distinguished gatherings between pirates. I once kicked them in the ass.”
As expected of a famous pirate worth 3,000 pounds…Klein’s asked without a change in expression, “Do they have binoculars?”
“That’s an essential item. Even if a ship is placed under control, there will be sailors standing on the observation deck, using binoculars to observe the surroundings to prevent any surprise attacks,” Danitz replied scornfully.
He could finally tell that this dangerous fellow was a new adventurer, and it was very likely that this was his first time at sea.
Was he a famous bounty hunter? A member of a secret organization?Danitz subconsciously guessed Gehrman Sparrow’s past.
“During such times, will the captain and the first mate use their binoculars to observe us?” Klein originally wanted to address them as 900 pounds and 500 pounds, but he found it a bit impolite.
“Definitely, they have to keep track of their target,” Danitz replied, slightly puzzled.
He didn’t understand Gehrman Sparrow’s goal for asking such questions. From his point of view, if he had his powerful strength, he definitely would’ve allowed the Red Skull pirates to approach, find an opportunity to board their ship, and then eliminate everyone.
Klein tilted his head and looked at Danitz before revealing a gentlemanly and warm smile.
“That’s good.”
What do you want to do? Don’t smile like that!Danitz suddenly panicked and summoned the courage to fight back.
“Take off your wig,” Klein calmly ordered.
Ah?Danitz was puzzled as he slowly removed the wig from his head.
Klein took out a special bottle of extract from his secret pocket and handed it over.
“Wipe your eyebrows and face clean.”
This was a mystical “Makeup Removal Extract” he had prepared before advancing to Faceless. He had used it when attacking the Wraith from the Rose School of Thought.
Although Klein no longer needed it anymore, he had been reluctant to throw it away.
“…” Danitz was even more confused. However, he was unwilling to throw himself into an irreversible situation unless he was really attacked, physically. He had no choice but to do as he was told, removing the disguise on his face and restoring his original appearance.
Putting away the small metal bottle, Klein opened the window and let the sea breeze pour in.
“Stand here and look outside,” he pointed directly behind the window and said to Blazing Danitz.
Danitz warily walked over in a daze and stood firmly behind the window.
Klein observed for a few seconds, then he calmly said, “You have two choices. One, crawl out and hang there in an eye-catching manner. Two, you get held by the collar by me and hung there in an eye-catching manner.”
“What do you want to do?” Danitz blurted out.
Klein revealed his amiable smile again.
“Show you to the pirates. I believe Rear Admiral Iceberg’s fourth boatswain holds sufficient weight to persuade them to retreat.”
“No, don’t do that!” Danitz subconsciously rejected the notion.
He could imagine what the people from the Red Skull pirate crew would think when they discovered him. Either Blazing Danitz had been captured, and there was a very terrifying powerhouse on the ship, or the ship was already being targeted by Rear Admiral Iceberg, and that other pirates were to immediately keep their distance.
And the way I’m hung up decides which thought they would have…Danitz thought sadly.
Klein smiled even more genially.
“I’m a very easy person to get along with, really—as long as you do as I tell you.”
At this moment, Danitz once again felt the indescribable sense of hunger. He felt as if his flesh and soul could be torn from his body at any moment.
After weighing the pros and cons for a second, he half raised his hands, gritted his teeth, and smiled.
“I’ll do it myself.”
Holding back his anger and grievances, Danitz turned and climbed out of the window. Using his balance and strength from years of experience, he hung himself off the cabin with his forearm.
“Don’t try to escape. I’m not a patient man.” Klein’s face turned cold as he gently reminded.
Phew…Danitz resisted the urge to release his forearm and jump straight down.
On the pirate ship in the distance, the crew responsible for observing the White Agate sent a message to Sea Wolf Johnson.
“Boss, there’s a weird guy hanging out the window over there!”
Johnson was stunned for a second. He raised his binoculars and placed it in front of his eyes.
He quickly discovered the strange fellow who his subordinate was talking about. The man’s position was simply too eye-catching.
Isn’t that Blazing Danitz?Johnson’s brows twitched as he recognized the man.
How did he get on the White Agate? What’s the meaning of him hanging outside? This is Rear Admiral Iceberg’s prey?After a series of questions, Sea Wolf came to a conclusion.
He raised his right hand and said, “Everyone take note; stay far away from this area immediately!”
…
In room 305, Cleves stood by the window with the revolver gripped tightly in his hand as a precaution against the potential sea skirmish.
Donna’s family was a little frightened. They didn’t return to their respective bedrooms, but they instead sat in the living room, waiting for the bombardment to begin. Cecile and the other bodyguard, Teague, stood guard beside them, fully alert.
At this moment, a look of confusion appeared in Cleves’s slightly aged eyes.
After a few minutes, he took a step back, lowered his muzzle, and said to the people, “The pirates have left.”
“What?” This development left Urdi Branch and the others surprised and confused. They had no idea what the pirates were thinking.
…
Room 312.
Blazing Danitz crawled back and couldn’t help but give a snort.
“You’re borrowing my captain’s reputation! She really hates these kinds of things!”
Just wait for Rear Admiral Iceberg to teach you a lesson!Danitz thought angrily.
Klein quietly listened and asked, “I remember her reward in Loen was 26,000 pounds?”
… This madman…Danitz couldn’t find the words to respond.
“Captain, the Red Skull pirates have fled!”
A sailor rushed into the captain’s quarters.
“They fled?” Elland lifted his telescope and looked quizzically at the calm sea, just in time to see the Red Skull disappear into the horizon.
He frowned, completely unable to understand how such a development could’ve occurred.
From his point of view, the White Agate’s armaments definitely weren’t capable of scaring off the Red Skull pirates. It was guaranteed that both parties would have to circle around each other dozens of times during the skirmish and fire multiple shots in order to ensure that the other party found them a tough nut to crack. Without daring to engage in a prolonged, they would then rationally choose to retreat.
Could it be that the Red Skull was just passing by and had no intention of plundering us? However, if they weren’t here to plunder, why would they enter this sea route? This is the easiest place to be stopped by the naval fleet and the Church’s ships. Even the Four Kings and Seven Admirals would still try their best to keep a low profile when they pass by the surrounding seas…Elland was filled with doubts, and he felt that things weren’t that simple.
Being careful keeps one away from disaster, I mustn’t be carelessness…Elland put away his yellow-brown telescope and paced back and forth.
He half raised his hand and said to the navigator, “We shall dock at Bansy Harbor tonight.
“Report our encounter with the pirates to the Navy and the Church.”
According to their usual plan, the next stop for the White Agate would be the Tiana Port, and it would probably take three days at 13 knots to reach it. From Tiana Port, it would finally reach the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, the City of Generosity, Bayam.
And there was a faster way to sail from Pritz Harbor to Bayam, which was to stop only once in the middle of the voyage, at Bansy Harbor, about 120 nautical miles from Damir Harbor.
…
“The Red Skull really left?” Donna’s father, Urdi Branch, walked to the window and looked out into the distance.
Cleves calmly nodded and said, “Yes.”
Just as he finished his sentence, a sailor’s shout sounded from outside.
“The danger has been averted! The danger has been averted!”
Upon receiving official confirmation, Donna and Denton finally relaxed and had the courage to approach the window and look outside.
“Are the Red Skull pirates that powerful?” Donna’s eyes widened as she searched for a ship that had already gone far away.
“Very powerful.” Cleves gave his answer.
“How powerful are they?” Denton immediately pressed.
On the other side, the bodyguard, Teague, straightened his hair and chuckled.
“Even if we don’t include the cannons and hundreds of pirates on the ship, just Captain Johnson and the first mate Anderson are extremely powerful on their own.
“Anderson’s nickname is One-Eyed. The bounty reward for him in the kingdom is 500 pounds. All of us in this room added together, together with the help of a few sailors, might be able to defeat him in battle. As for Johnson, who’s nicknamed Sea Wolf, he can easily finish such an opponent. If he were to board the ship, no one would be able to stop him. His bounty is worth 900 pounds, nearly 1,000 pounds!”
“Is that a lot?” Donna was surprised at the potency of Sea Wolf and One-Eyed, as well as their bounty.
In her memory, her father earned a total of 1,500 a year!
“A lot, this is a reward that they or their heads could directly be exchanged for. The items they have on them and the things they’ve plundered will also belong to you. The kingdom will buy it at the market price, and you will still have the chance to obtain the bounties from other countries,” Cecile explained. “On the sea, pirates with a bounty of more than 300 pounds are rather powerful. For those who are close to or above 1,000 pounds, they’ll be rather famous in the sea they plow. And I mean vast sea expanses like the Sonia Sea or the Fog Sea.”
“Therefore, the Four Kings and Seven Admirals are considered famous throughout the Five Seas?” Donna innocently asked.
Cleves replied seriously, “Yes.”
“In that case, are the Red Skull pirates very famous in the entire Sonia Sea?” Donna asked with concise logic.
“Yes.” Teague nodded.
“But why did they flee?” Donna blinked.
“It might not have been them fleeing…” Cecile didn’t know the reason either.
Cleves looked out the window again as he knitted his brows.
“Maybe there’s another reason. Maybe they had no plans to plunder us at all. They just came across us.”
Other reasons?Donna suddenly had a guess.
Could it be Uncle Sparrow’s tall-as-a-house, gentle messenger that scared them away? Yeah, it’s really scary!Donna’s mind bubbled like boiling water.
She turned her head excitedly and looked down to realize her brother’s eyes were shining as well.
The two of them pursed their lips and immediately realized that their thoughts were the same.
“Let’s go out and get some air on this level.” Donna found a reason to drag her brother out of Room 305.
Outside, Denton said in a suppressed voice, “Are we going to find Uncle Sparrow?”
“Exactly!” Donna smiled with a spirited look. “I saw him enter Room 312.”
…
Inside Room 312.
Blazing Danitz, who no longer mentioned Rear Admiral Iceberg, looked at the Red Skull which had turned its bow around and tsked with laughter.
“They must’ve been frightened by the declaration of the Navy’s cannons and the news that a pirate crew had been destroyed recently. They actually took the risk of raiding this sea route in order to earn enough money before leaving the sea.
“Heh, so what if there are giant ship cannons? The Navy and the Church have a lot of powerful things, and they’ve always existed. But never have they made it impossible for us to continue being pirates. We can’t beat them head-on, but we can always escape, right? They can’t possibly stay with the merchant ships forever, can they?
“I know, the ironclad warship is getting bigger and bigger, and the steam engine installed in it will also become stronger. One day, the speed will break through 18 knots, 20 knots, and once they’re on your tail, one can only wait to be caught. However, the sea is so vast. Tens of thousands of ships can’t even fill a corner even if they were all thrown there. There are also a lot of unexplored areas at sea. One can hide in those places after doing something. Although it’s dangerous, there are still opportunities.”
This fellow is indeed the talkative type… Don’t you think that a crazy adventurer wouldn’t care about these things?Klein looked away and scanned the room.
His gaze finally fell on his leather suitcase. He then raised his chin and said, “Wash the dirty clothes inside.”
The expression on the garrulous Danitz’s face froze. He yearned to burn the entire ship down.
He felt that his anger was like gushing steam that had lifted the gate of reason.
Danitz opened his mouth and took a breath before repeating it again.
His flushed face softened as he asked without a smile on his face, “Is that all?”
“Only the dirty ones. The coat just needs to be brushed.” Klein was almost amused by the man’s show of anger, and he felt that this was what Danitz deserved from robbing the innocent.
The clothes in his suitcase were the ones he changed out of last night after a shower. As he felt a little lazy, he had only washed his underwear.
Calm down, don’t lose control. Calm down, don’t lose control…After admonishing himself several times, Danitz walked over to Gehrman Sparrow’s suitcase, opened it, and took out the clothes that needed cleaning.
Just as he was getting busy in the bathroom, he heard the doorbell jingle.
Klein opened the door to find Donna and Denton.
“Uncle Sparrow, I hope I didn’t disturb you?” Donna’s eyes darted left and right.
“No.” Klein stepped aside.
The two little fellows entered the room and were surprised to see Danitz doing the laundry.
“Where are the servants?” Denton asked subconsciously.
“Didn’t bring them along,” Klein answered for Danitz.
Donna asked, in apparent confusion, “But there are laundry maids attached to first-class cabins. They’re charged by the barrel.”
Before she could finish, Danitz froze.
He had been so angry that he had forgotten about it.
Danitz shook the water from his hand, turned, and forced a smile at Gehrman Sparrow.
“Can I hire the laundry maid for help?”
Klein didn’t insist on seeing the pirate make a fool of himself, so he smiled and said, “I only care about the results.”
Phew.Danitz heaved a sigh of relief.
Their back and forth question and answer exchange made Donna realize that something was wrong. The young lady asked in suspicion, “Uncle Sparrow, aren’t you two friends? W-why does he look different from before!?”
Klein found a chair and sat down. Without hiding anything, he calmly said, “To be exact, he’s my prisoner of war.”
“Prisoner of war?” Denton looked around in a daze, not remembering when the two uncles had a conflict.
At first, Donna was puzzled, but then her heart skipped a beat. She cheerfully asked, “Is he… is he a pirate?”
“Yeah.” Klein nodded gently.
“The Red Skull pirates were also scared off by you, Uncle Sparrow?” Donna pressed in excitement.
Klein shot a glance at Danitz and replied without an expression, “In a way.”
Having all her questions answered, Donna felt abnormally pleased. She glanced at Danitz and unknowingly lowered her voice.
“Uncle Sparrow, does he have a name? No, does he have a bounty on him?”
No! I mustn’t let anyone know of what happened to me!Danitz opened his mouth in a bid to answer before Klein.
“I’m Sieg!”
At this moment, Klein said with a fleeting voice, “Danitz.”
“Danitz…” Donna and Denton looked at each other without asking any more questions.
The siblings didn’t stay long and soon took their leave. They kept feeling that the pirate’s eyes were fierce.
When they returned to Room 305, they saw that her father and Uncle Cleves were still in the midst of their discussion. Donna deliberately interjected innocently with a question.
“A lot of people were talking about pirates just now. Someone mentioned Danitz. Is he very powerful?”
“Danitz… Blazing Danitz. He’s Rear Admiral Iceberg’s subordinate, the fourth boatswain of the Golden Dream…” Cleves answered simply.
Upon saying this, he suddenly turned silent as he retracted his gaze, seemingly in recall.
A Pirate Admiral’s subordinate…Donna pressed out of curiously, “How much is his bounty?”
Cleves returned to normal and said in a deep voice, “3,000 pounds.”
Th-three thousand pounds?Donna and Denton opened their mouths, little by little, almost forgetting to close them.
The captain of the Red Skull pirates only has a bounty of 900 pounds, but the man who looks like a servant is worth 3,000 pounds?The siblings looked at each other, unable to utter a single word.
…
At 6 p.m., the White Agate entered a harbor again.
“Bansy Harbor? Elland is very cautious…” Danitz stood by the window, looking out at the darkened harbor and the tall lighthouse.
Without waiting for Klein’s response, he laughed and said, “It seems like there are some nasty legends here.”
Klein already had a basic understanding of Danitz’s character, so he didn’t take the initiative to ask about the legends. He continued sitting in his chair and calmly looked at him.
Danitz, who hadn’t been interrupted, shook his head.
“Legend has it that 300 years ago when the Loen army first occupied this island, more than 500 soldiers mysteriously disappeared after a fog. Not long after that, a lot of bones appeared by the beach and on the mountain, and similar incidents happened several times. This continued until the Church of Storms built a cathedral here and sent a bishop.”
Although historians accredited the official start of the colonial era to when Roselle sent a fleet to find a safe route to the Southern Continent, in reality, for a long period of time before that, the countries of the Northern Continent had explored the surrounding seas and gradually colonized a few islands. The only difference was that these operations weren’t systematic or wide-scale enough.
Disappearing mysterious in the fog… Bones appearing by the beach and on the mountains…Klein thought of the Forsaken Land of the Gods for some baffling reason. According to Little Sun’s description, there was no sun there, with only lightning and the night. Furthermore, when humans were “surrounded” by darkness without a sliver of light, they would encounter strange or terrifying events.
Looking at the lighthouse that stood out in the setting sun, Danitz continued, “And according to the tombs and murals excavated on the island, the natives here seem to have a tradition of cannibalism.
“This island experiences intense weather changes, making it often encounter earthquakes, storms, and heavy fog; thus, the natives experience disasters time and time again. In order to survive, they began worshiping a God of Weather they created for themselves. Every year, they would hold four rituals. Heh, the rituals involve killing chosen worshippers as they shared in the blood and flesh before burying the worshippers’ heads in the sacrificial altar.
“However, a similar tradition has long since been replaced by the Storm’s sacrificial ritual, and the original language of the natives has also disappeared.”
God of Weather… A conquered island that had once retained the tradition of live sacrifices…Klein made his preliminary judgment.
Danitz retracted his gaze and casually said, “Because of these legends, there are two unique customs in Bansy Harbor. One is to close the door tightly on nights with heavy fog or huge changes in weather. They don’t head out or respond to any knocking.
“The other is that they love the blood of all kinds of animals and have learned from migrating elves to add salt, solidifying the blood into strange lumps which are tender and fragrant when matched with the acrid condiments native to this land.”
Isn’t that blood cake?Klein was stunned for a second, his eyebrows furrowing in puzzlement.
“Elves?”
According to the stereotypes he had formed in his previous life, elves were supposed to be elegant vegetarians. How could they research the correct method for eating blood, as well as the hundred methods involved in making blood cakes?
“That’s right. Rumor has it that many elves like solidified blood.” Danitz spread out his hands in response. “Unfortunately, it’s already very difficult to find such creatures who have good culinary skills.”
… Little Sun previously mentioned that the ancient god of the Elves, Elf King, Soniathrym, wielded the authority of the storm. In that case, the elves should be a race equivalent to Beyonders of the Sailor pathway… Hmm, so it’s not inconceivable that elves enjoy blood-related food… Perhaps, they even possess the attribute of being irritable as well… That’s quite a scene to behold…Klein’s thoughts raced, and he gradually turned his attention to blood cakes.
It’s been a while since I ate that…He suddenly had the urge to alight from the ship and taste the delicacy.
At this moment, Danitz took the initiative to suggest.
“There’s a Green Lemon Restaurant here that’s very famous. Pig blood is especially delicious. Do you… Do you want to try it out?”
He kept having the feeling that being alone in the same room with Gehrman Sparrow was very dangerous. He was worried that this monster in human skin would suddenly go crazy.
He should be more restrained in places with more people… Holy Lord of Storms, I hope this trip comes to an end as soon as possible!Danitz prayed without confidence.
As a pirate, he also believed in the Lord of Storms, but he didn’t have enough respect for the Church.
After hearing Blazing’s suggestion, Klein, who already had such intentions, was immediately moved.
However, the legends and customs Danitz had told him of made him feel a little uncomfortable. Thus, he took out a gold coin and performed a divination right in front of Danitz.
The result was that there were no dormant dangers in Bansy Harbor for him.
Hmm…Klein looked at the gold coin in his hand without moving his eyes away for a few seconds. He still felt uneasy.
As Danitz watched this scene, he suddenly understood that this monster in front of him was skilled in divination.
This… Even if I were to secretly flee, it would still be very easy for him to find me…Blazing felt a wave of depression as a faint sadness welled up in his heart.
He had just recovered from his disconsolate mood when Klein suddenly stood up and walked over to the washroom.
Before closing the door, Klein expressionlessly turned his head around and said, “You can use this opportunity to escape.”
With that, Klein slammed the washroom’s door.
Danitz spread his hands open and clenched them tightly, took two steps towards the door before coming to a halt.
The unknown was the scariest. He didn’t dare take the risk of creating conflict before he had any clear understanding of Gehrman Sparrow’s Beyonder powers.
At-at least he’s kind enough to me and hasn’t actually hurt me… He’ll likely let me go when we get to Bayam…Danitz’s hopes of him getting lucky had taken hold of his mind.
In the washroom.
Klein pulled out a paper figurine, disguised it, and took four steps counterclockwise to head above the gray fog.
He sat down at the end of the long bronze table, removed the pendulum from his left wrist, and wrote the corresponding divination statement: “There is danger dormant in Bansy Harbor.”
He hung his spirit pendulum and adjusted his posture. After muttering a few times, Klein opened his eyes and saw the topaz pendant rotating clockwise. Furthermore, it was with a high amplitude and frequency!
This meant that for Klein, there was a great danger lurking in Bansy Harbor!
How could this be? This place was colonized by the kingdom for more than three hundred years, and it has become an important port on the main trading route for over a hundred years. There have never been any rumors of danger being spread… Could it be that several powerful pirates are cooperating to sack this port? No, those cannons defending the port aren’t for show…Klein frowned, performing another divination on whether he would encounter any pirate-related mishaps, but the answer was no.
Hmm…He fell silent for a few seconds, then he allowed his spirituality to envelop his body before plummeting through the gray fog.
Returning to the real world, Klein pressed the mechanical button on the toilet, put away the paper figurine double, and went to the nearby washing basin to wet his hands with water.
In this short period of time, he quickly sorted out his thoughts and decided to do his best to hide. His priority was to stay safe.
Pulling out a tissue and wiping his hands, Klein opened the door and saw that Danitz was still standing in the middle of the living room.
A pirate who’s cautious to the point of being a little cowardly… In a sense, Rear Admiral Iceberg’s subordinates are all adventurers who are part-time pirates…Klein looked at him and calmly said, “To the first-class dining room”
“… Alright.” Danitz didn’t understand why Gehrman Sparrow had suddenly changed his mind, but in the end, he chose to not raise any disputes.
…
Walking down the gangway, Cleves suddenly said to Donna and the others, “Head to the Green Lemon Restaurant first.
“I have some matters to do with Captain Elland. I’ll join you soon.”
“Alright.” Although Urdi Branch was surprised, he wasn’t too puzzled.
Cleves was halfway aboard the ship when he met Elland with his straight sword at his waist.
“I’m going to visit Gehrman Sparrow.” Cleves turned around for the first-class cabins after saying that.
Elland was momentarily dazed, unable to understand his out-of-the-blue intentions.
There’s no need to inform me that you’re visiting Gehrman Sparrow…Elland was startled for two seconds before he vaguely grasped the true meaning behind Cleves’s words.
He’s telling me so that if—if anything happens to him, it would be because of his visit to Gehrman Sparrow… But if nothing happens to him, it means that his suspicions were incorrect and there’s no need to further disturb Gehrman Sparrow any further…Elland stopped in his footsteps and said to the first mate beside him, “Wait fifteen minutes.”
…
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Klein and Danitz, who were on their way out, heard a rhythmic knock on the door.
Danitz, who received a signal, hurried over and opened the door.
It was Cleves outside. He looked at Danitz, who had disguised himself again, before turning to Klein and said, “Blazing Danitz?”
At lunchtime, he had found Gehrman Sparrow’s friend somewhat odd and familiar, but he hadn’t connected the face to the picture on the bounty notice. It was only when Donna mentioned Danitz that the inspiration struck him, making him realize that the two were very similar.
As expected…Klein was about to nod and answer when Danitz said with a laugh, “My friend, you have the wrong person. Although I look like the famous pirate who’s worth 3000 pounds, I’m really not him. People have always had misunderstandings, bringing me a great deal of trouble.”
Klein raised his hand and covered his mouth. He almost laughed out loud and destroyed his persona.
He restrained his expression and calmly replied, “Yes.”
Sigh… My reputation…Danitz stretched his neck and looked at the ceiling.
“What are the two of you planning?” Cleves drew in a silent breath and asked directly.
Klein jerked his chin towards Danitz.
“Watching over him.”
“Watching over?” Cleves couldn’t understand Gehrman Sparrow’s words.
Sir, you must learn to make associations by yourself. Learn to infer on your own. You can’t have me explain in detail. That doesn’t match my persona!Confronted with the doubtful look in Cleves’s eyes, Klein casually said, “He boarded at Damir Harbor and I recognized him, so I decided to watch over him to prevent any accidents.”
After looking at Klein for a few seconds, Cleves nodded his head and said, “Will you be fine?
“Do you need any help?
“No,” Klein replied quietly.
Cleves glanced at the depressed Danitz and took a step back.
“Then, I’ll take my leave.”
Just as he was about to leave, he was suddenly stopped by Gehrman Sparrow. He heard the mysterious young adventurer say, with some solemnity, “Return to the ship as soon as possible.
“There is danger dormant in Bansy Harbor.”
…
In the Green Lemon Restaurant, Donna had just laid out her napkin when she saw through the window that Uncle Cleves had arrived hurriedly downstairs.
At this moment, the weather in the port suddenly changed. Strong gales rose up from all directions, causing the trees to sway back and forth.
As expected of Bansy Harbor, the Weather Museum…Donna studied the outside scenery with interest.
She saw a man in a black cloak trudging through the wind with a lantern in his hand.
Seemingly sensing that he was being watched, that person turned his body sideways and looked up at the second floor of the restaurant.
Then, Donna discerned his appearance and saw that the area where the person’s head was supposed to be was empty inside the black cloak. There was only a bare neck with bright red blood spewing out of it.
The person slunk his body back down, pulled at his cloak before continuing forward.
Donna jerked back, her pupils constricting, her mouth half-open as her scream reached her lips.
If she hadn’t seen the messenger before, then she would’ve long lost control of herself and staggered to her feet in terror, unconcerned whether she would flip over the tables or chairs.
Fortunately, she was no longer the young lady who was completely ignorant of the matters of the sea when she first boarded the White Agate. Her voice had only become slightly sharper as she pointed outside the window and stammered, “Th-there’s a zombie!
“A headless zombie!”
She used the most commonly seen zombie in folklore to describe the terrifying thing she had just seen.
Cecile shot to her feet and rushed to Donna’s side. She looked curiously out of the window where the raging wind was blowing and observed for a few seconds.
“There’s nothing,” she said truthfully.
Donna shrank back, mustered her courage, and cautiously leaned forward only to see the trees outside swaying, with random clutter flying everywhere. There wasn’t a single pedestrian.
“Th-there really was someone there. H-he was wearing a black cloak, and he had no head. His neck was bleeding!” Donna said while gesturing in an attempt to convince the adults in the room.
Her father, Urdi Branch, propped himself up from the table, went to the window, and looked out for a moment.
“Donna, you aren’t allowed to read that ‘Fonce’s Horror Stories Anthology’ anymore tonight!”
“B-but…” Donna felt aggrieved and wanted to defend herself.
At this moment, Cleves came up to the second floor and approached, asking, “What happened?”
“Donna said she saw a zombie, a headless zombie,” the other bodyguard, Teague, explained with a chuckle.
Cleves was silent for two seconds, then he nodded at Donna.
“It’s okay, this shall pass.
“The wind outside is very strong and dangerous. We’ll leave when things calm down.”
In the eyes of Donna, Uncle Cleves’s words indicated that he believed her and had chosen the safest solution. But in the eyes of Urdi, Teague, and the others, this was merely a clumsy tactic to comfort a child.
Seeing that Donna was still a little nervous and that his real employer wasn’t too satisfied, Cleves pulled out a chair and sat down as he calmly said, “There’s a strange tradition in Bansy Harbor. They don’t leave the buildings or respond to any knocks on the door when the weather turns stormy at night.”
“If you open the door, will you be taken away by the zombie?” Denton suddenly asked in enlightenment, having seen the messenger with his sister.
“You can think of it that way.” Cleves picked up a glass of water and took a sip.
So that’s how it is…Donna calmed down, believing that she wouldn’t encounter that horrible zombie as long as she didn’t leave the restaurant.
It was only then that she noticed that the surrounding customers had all cast their gazes over due to the commotion.
Being stared at by so many people, Donna felt uncomfortable from head to toe. She instinctively wanted to lower her head to avoid everything.
I didn’t do anything wrong! I really saw it!Donna obstinately straightened her neck and looked around.
She saw the gentlemen in tailcoats and the ladies in their beautiful dresses retract their gazes. She saw them lower their heads, pick up their spoons, and scoop the dark red blood blocks in their bowls to stuff into their mouths.
Their lips were stained with a tinge of red. Their faces appeared pale under the light of the crystal chandelier. The contrast between the two made Donna feel an inexplicable sense of fear.
She turned her head back and waited for dinner, secretly praying to the Goddess that the gale would cease as soon as possible.
…
Bansy Harbor Telegraph Office.
As soon as Elland and his first mate finished sending their report to the Navy, they realized that the wind outside was howling and that the nearby doors and windows were rattling.
“Really, the weather here is always so unstable.” Elland put on his boat-shaped hat and sighed with a laugh.
His first mate, Harris, laughed out loud.
“Otherwise, how could they call themselves the ‘Weather Museum’?”
“It’s best if you don’t head out. Legends say that you’ll lose your head because of that.” the telegraph office’s staff, a young lady with curly brown hair, reminded them in a slow voice.
“I know, but I’ve tried a few times and nothing happened.” Without a care, Harris opened the door to leave.
Elland stopped him and thought for a moment.
“Will it be okay to go to the cathedral next door?
“Your telegraph office will be closing, right?”
“No problem.” The lady with the curly brown hair was still as slow as ever.
Elland nodded, opened the telegraph office’s door, and trudged toward the Storm cathedral, dozens of meters away, against the gusts of wind that seemed to be capable of sweeping away a child.
First Mate Harris, who was holding onto his hat, followed the captain as if to express his desire to rush directly back to the White Agate.
However, the moment he opened his mouth, strong gales gushed into his mouth and his whole voice was miserably stuffed back into his mouth.
After croaking for a while, he wisely shut his mouth and stopped making obviously unrealistic proposals.
It was still fifteen minutes to seven, and even in the evening, the main doors of the Storm cathedral were still open for its congregation.
The gale weakened significantly when it reached the area. At the very least, Elland and Harris no longer had to worry about their hats abandoning them.
Upon entering the cathedral, they walked down the dark and solemn aisle. They stepped into the prayer hall and saw a man in a dark blue priest robe sitting in the front pew. He was quietly gazing at the huge Storm Sacred Emblem, made up of the symbols of the wind, waves, and lightning, on the altar.
Elland smiled as he moved closer, patting the familiar figure on the shoulder.
“Jayce, where’s your bishop?”
With that pat, the priest’s head wobbled.
Then, it fell forward, and with a loud thud, it fell to the ground, continuously rolling about.
Blood gushed out of the priest’s neck like a fountain, soaking Elland’s face.
A cold and damp feeling reached his heart, and Elland’s eyes were blinded with a rich red color.
All that was left in his line of sight was a world of blood, as well as a head that had finally stopped rolling and was staring upwards with a glazed look in its eyes.
…
At 7:15 p.m., Klein and Danitz, who came out of the first-class restaurant, noticed that the wind which had been shaking the boat had calmed down considerably.
After thinking for two seconds, Klein walked all the way to the entrance of the cabin and asked the crew, “Who else isn’t back?”
The crew member had seen this passenger enjoy the delicious murloc meat with the Captain, so he didn’t hide anything as he said, “Other than the Branch family and the Timothy family at the Green Lemon Restaurant, all the other passengers have returned before the gale started. Heh heh, that place is quite far away, and it also takes quite a long time to dine there.
“Oh right, Captain and First Mate went to the telegraph office, but they haven’t returned yet.”
Klein nodded indiscernibly and returned to Room 312 in silence.
He stood by the window, looking at the waves that were stirred by the wind. Even without using the mysterious space above the gray fog to divine, his own spiritual intuition made him vaguely sense that something bad was brewing and happening.
After waiting another five minutes, he still didn’t see Captain Elland and Donna’s family return.
Klein glanced sideways at Danitz, making the famous pirate slouching in the reclining chair sit up straight.
Klein looked away, said nothing, and went into the washroom.
He closed the door behind him, took out the paper figurine, disguised himself, and went above the gray fog, ready to make another divination.
Before, he had considered the potential risks of Bansy Harbor, but now, after the wind had picked up, he intended to confirm the current level of danger.
“Bansy Harbor is dangerous.”
Klein held the spirit pendulum and began to recite the statement in a low voice.
After repeating this over and over again, he opened his eyes and discovered that, although the topaz pendant was rotating clockwise, it wasn’t spinning at a fast frequency or with large amplitudes.
There’s danger, but it’s within acceptable limits… This is in contradiction to the revelation from before…Klein whispered to himself as he leaned his elbows on the edge of the long bronze table.
He quickly thought of one possibility, and that was that the current danger wasn’t equal to the dormant danger. Only by triggering something or investigating it thoroughly would the iceberg hidden beneath the sea appear.
This dormant danger might’ve existed for three or four hundred years, or perhaps even longer, and not because of my arrival… Hmm, the current danger might even have nothing to do with the dormant danger. It’s a pity that I don’t have the necessary information to make a divination based on this conjecture…After interpreting, Klein quickly returned to the real world, left the washroom, and found a chair to sit on.
He was silent, hesitant, and didn’t move for a long time, which made Blazing Danitz feel strangely uneasy.
Ever since Gehrman Sparrow mentioned that there was danger lurking in Bansy Harbor, this infamous pirate had been constantly worried.
To be able to make this monster change his mind and avoid the danger at Green Lemon Restaurant, it must be very terrifying… Why is my vacation so miserable? I’m plagued with bad luck!The atmosphere was so stifling that Danitz had to get up and pace back and forth.
It was then that he saw the monster, Gehrman Sparrow, suddenly stand up, button his double-breasted frock coat, and walk over to the coat rack by the door.
After taking his silk hat, Klein looked at Blazing and said without any expression, “You’re free.”
“Huh?” Danitz only found it surreal.
He suddenly understood what the monster was thinking of doing, and he blurted out in shock, “You want to save the captain and those ordinary people?
“Y-you were the one who said it’s dangerous outside!”
Klein put on his half top hat, picked up his black wooden cane, twisted the door handle, and replied calmly, “They cooperated with me.
“They kept my secret for me.
“He treated me to murloc meat.
“He helped me pay compensation for White Shark’s loss.”
“…”
Danitz didn’t react for a moment. Subconsciously, he asked, “How much was the compensation?”
“A few soli.” Klein opened the door and walked out.
Madman! This fellow is completely mad! Be it his treatment to others or himself, he’s a madman!Danitz’s mouth was half-open as he felt speechless.
Luckily, I’m a normal person! I’ll stay in a safe place!Danitz retracted his gaze and thought in mockery and amusement.
Just as this thought came to him, the wind howled again, rattling the windows and causing the candles in the room to flicker.
Looking at this dark and turbulent scene, Danitz suddenly thought of a problem.
The ship is anchored in the harbor, which was also part of Bansy Harbor. It’s not safe either, and it could also be in danger!
If I were to stay here on my own, then I might as well follow that monster. At least… At least, he’s very strong!He ran out of Room 312 and caught up with Klein just as he was about to leave the cabin.
Klein turned his head to glance at him. Although he didn’t say anything, his puzzlement was very evident.
Danitz hurriedly laughed.
“If I were to choose to retreat in the face of such trivial risks, I’ll be mocked by all the pirates of the Sonia Sea!”
An excuse…Without exposing him, Klein borrowed a lantern from the crew.
Carrying the dim yellow lantern and holding his hard wooden cane, he walked alongside the boat and entered the dim port in his black suit.
As Danitz lamented, he followed closely beside him.
Unlike mainland cities such as Backlund, Tingen, and Pritz Harbor, colonial islands such as Bansy Harbor lacked gas. The lamps lining the two sides of the street were sparse. They had candles caged in glass, waiting to be lit.
Unfortunately, the wind had picked up early, so no one went out in the evening. The candles didn’t shine at the predetermined time, and the road was pitch black. The faint outline of the crimson moon shone through the clouds.
Compared to before, the wind was much calmer. At the very least, Klein didn’t need to be distracted keeping his hat on.
The thin fog gradually pervaded the air, and the doors and windows of the mainly two-story houses were shut tight. It was pitch black and devoid of any light, as though no one had lived in the area for a long time.
With a yellow lantern in one hand and a hard wooden cane in the other, Klein walked quickly down the quiet street in the direction of the Green Lemon Restaurant which Blazing Danitz had pointed out.
Woosh!
Amidst the fog, the wind began to swirl as Klein felt a baffling chill down his neck.
He lifted his right hand, which held the cane, and propped up the collar of his double-breasted frock coat, completely covering his neck.
It was at this moment that a scene suddenly appeared in his mind!
In the scene, a black shadow the size of a watermelon appeared from the fog and lunged for his ear.
Without thinking, Klein swung his arm and forearm and struck out with his cane.
Bam!
Just as the black shadow came close, it was struck head-on and sent flying a long distance away.
With the help of the lantern’s light, Klein finally recognized the thing that had attacked him.
It was a head!
It was a head that had lost its body, a head that had its esophagus hanging down!
The head floated in midair, its face resembling dried cheese with mildew all over it. There was a yellowish-green liquid flowing down its skin as it outlined the face’s contours.
There were only two black holes left where its nose was supposed to be. Its bulging eyes were mostly white without much black. Its lips were mostly rotten, revealing sharpened teeth mixed with blood!
Dogsh*t!Blazing Danitz silently cursed when he saw this scene, his heart trembling.
Even though he had embarked on many treasure hunts and had fought many monsters, such a disgusting and horrifying thing was still rare.
At some point in time, a classic revolver had appeared in his hand, and he was about to fire it with his elbow held down.
At this moment, he saw a pure ray of light descend from the sky, landing on the somewhat stiff head.
Ah!
A blood-curdling screech rang out, and the shriveled and hideous head was quickly vaporized before dissolving into ashes. It didn’t leave a single trace behind.
How weak!Danitz subconsciously commented.
Is this monster, Gehrman Sparrow, from the Sun pathway? Doesn’t look like it… He likely relied on what should be some sort of mystical item… I didn’t even realize it just now, but Gehrman Sparrow had already discovered the enemy and attacked. He really is very strong…Danitz quickly turned his attention to something else.
Just as his thoughts were settling down, he saw a similar head fly out from the fog to his side from the corner of his eye. It was trying to bite his neck.
Bang!
Danitz calmly pulled the trigger.
The brass bullet accurately hit the head covered in mold, shattering the head’s glabella as it fell backwards and stopped in midair.
Soon after, a crimson ball quickly expanded above Danitz’s empty left palm, and a fiery light began to swirl.
He leaned forward and dragged his arm before “throwing” the fire ball, causing it to crash into the stiff head.
Flames soared up as the head burned red. The skin on the head quickly charred, emitting a sizzling sound.
However, it lunged forward with its mouth wide open, ready to bite Danitz’s neck as though it wasn’t affected.
This turn of events was somewhat out of Danitz’s expectations. He nearly failed to dodge in time, and he hurriedly rolled forward, barely dodging fatal damage.
A bright scarlet color appeared on his left palm once again, but the flame didn’t expand this time. Instead, it shrunk, layer by layer.
Within a second, Danitz threw out the orange fireball, which was only the size of an eye, while dodging.
The fireball was controlled by his spirituality. It drew an arc in the air and accurately flew into the mouth of the shriveled head.
Boom!
The fiery light flashed, and the explosion splintered the flying head from the inside out. Countless pieces of it, along with its blood, splashed everywhere.
I’ve finally finished it…Danitz rolled to his feet and breathed a sigh of relief.
Only then did he realize that this monster which only had a head wasn’t easy to deal with. Yet, Gehrman Sparrow had killed one with ease.
It’s mainly because the Beyonder powers in the Sun domain restrains such things!Danitz added scornfully in his heart.
As he thought of this, he turned his head to the side and realized that Gehrman Sparrow hadn’t waited for him. With his cane and lantern, he was jogging into the distance, his black coat fluttering behind him slightly.
… Dogsh*t! Wait for me… Wait for me!Danitz’s pupils contracted as he widened his pace to chase after the man. He didn’t dare to stay on his own in the thin fog and dim surroundings.
…
Inside the Green Lemon Restaurant.
Donna looked at the white porcelain bowl in front of her and the dark red blood cakes in it. She thought of the strange horror she felt when seeing the customers eating just now, as well as the blood oozing out of the headless cloaked man’s neck.
Her throat moved and she almost vomited.
Donna decided to give up the delicacy, even though the fragrance had already seeped into her nose.
She ate some salad and mashed potatoes without much thought and waited for the wind outside to die down. She felt the clock on the wall moving ever so slowly.
Time passed by the second. The customers at the table paid their bills and left the second floor. The second floor became quieter and quieter as it turned emptier and emptier.
Thud! Thud! Thud!Donna felt that the sound of feet on the wooden steps as they descended were frustrating.
Finally, she noticed that the trees outside were no longer swaying, and the ground was littered with all sorts of junk.
“The wind has stopped!” Donna said, pointing excitedly to the window.
Her father, an import and export merchant, Urdi Branch, pinched his forehead and growled, “Where’s your table manners, Donna?”
“But…” Just as Donna was about to argue, Cleves raised his palm and pressed it down.
“It’s 7:40 p.m. and we’re almost done with dinner. Let’s head back as soon as possible. There are many nasty legends about the night in Bansy Harbor.”
Every merchant who depended on the sea for a living was more or less superstitious, especially when it came to the legends of the natives. Therefore, Urdi fell silent and agreed with Cleves’s suggestion.
He quickly foot the bill and led his family and bodyguards down to the first floor.
Cleves was about to open the door to find his way when a creaking sound came from a nearby room. Donna almost screamed out in fright and gripped Denton’s hand tightly.
A figure walked out, glanced at them, and calmly said, “It’s fogged up. It’s best not to go out.”
The figure wore a black tailcoat without a hat. There was a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose. His face was fleshy and almost circular.
“What are you trying to convey, Mr. Fox?” Cleves recognized him to be the owner of the Green Lemon Restaurant.
Fox said without much of an expression, “In Bansy, during the nights when the fog and weather drastically changes, it’s best not to go out or respond to any knockings. Otherwise, one might encounter… bad things.”
The more Donna listened, the more scared she became. She loudly emphasized, “People have already left ahead of us!”
Fox pointed to the rooms on the first floor.
“They chose to stay.”
Creak! Thud!
As soon as Fox’s voice fell, the doors to the various rooms opened either softly or heavily. The gentlemen and ladies from before came to the doors and quietly watched Donna and her family, who were considering to leave.
“Perhaps we should respect the customs here,” Urdi Branch said in deliberation. “Staying a night here won’t affect our boarding of the ship.”
According to the experience Cleves was equipped with, he should’ve followed Fox’s advice and stayed at the Green Lemon Restaurant, but he remembered Gehrman Sparrow’s reminder. It was a reminder of a powerful adventurer who was watching Blazing Danitz!
There is danger dormant in Bansy Harbor…It doesn’t refer to it being indoors or outdoors… Cleves quickly made his decision and said to Urdi, “Mr. Branch, please trust in my profession.”
“Yeah, I’ve seen a lot of folklore, but none of them are pragmatic,” another bodyguard agreed.
Before he finished his sentence, knocking sounds came from the restaurant’s door and a series of screams could be heard from afar.
“Look, there are knocking sounds. Don’t respond,” Fox said slowly.
Urdi’s heart palpitated as he was about to choose to stay the night.
Donna looked at the gentlemen and ladies standing at their doorways, and she felt that their gazes looked abnormally weird.
“No, we have to return!” the young lady stressed, almost screaming.
Cleves could also feel the indescribable pressure and the coldness that seeped through his bones, and he once again stressed his opinion.
“If there are any problems, then it’ll be more dangerous staying here. There are cannons on the ship, as well as sailors with guns and sabers.”
This reason convinced Urdi, who motioned for Cleves to open the door.
Cleves waited for the knocking to subside, then with one hand holding a gun, he pulled open the door with the other.
The wind’s howling had quietened and the darkness was deep amidst the spreading fog. It was as if there were many monsters hidden within.
Donna held her younger brother, Denton, and, hiding behind Cecile, left the restaurant one step at a time.
Creak!
The door to the restaurant suddenly closed, preventing them from returning.
At this moment, they were like ships stranded in a storm, as though they were the only ones left in this world.
With the lantern in hand, Cleves walked in front when he suddenly saw something fly over and crash into the ground, rolling a few times.
Donna and the others subconsciously looked over and immediately let out cries of terror.
It was a shriveled, rotting head!
Then they saw light.
Light fell from the sky, and the disgusting head melted into nothingness.
“This…” Urdi and the others swallowed hard, their bodies trembling.
At that moment, they saw a faint yellow light approaching from the depths of the fog.
It was a figure holding a lantern, wearing a half top hat and a double-breasted frock coat which shared the same color as the night. The lines of his face were distinct, and there was an obvious sharpness in the coldness.
“Uncle Sparrow!” Donna and Denton cried out.
They felt their hearts settle down.
Klein tossed the lantern to Danitz beside him, and he walked over with his cane in hand before calmly saying to Cleves and the others as if nothing was out of the ordinary, “Let’s go to the telegraph office first.
“What about the Timothys?”
“Timothys?”
“They’re still in the restaurant,” Urdi Branch subconsciously replied.
He then pointed to the area where the moldy head had been purified and anxiously asked, “What was that just now?”
Maintaining Gehrman Sparrow’s persona, Klein didn’t answer and glanced at Danitz before walking directly past Donna’s family to the tightly closed door of the Green Lemon Restaurant.
Blazing Danitz held his lantern and was relieved having finally completed a goal. He straightened his back, looked at Urdi and the others, and scoffed.
“You don’t have to worry about what that was. Just know that it’s a monster that will harm you.”
If Gehrman Sparrow wasn’t only a few meters away, he even wanted to proclaim: Only I, Lord Blazing Danitz, can protect you!
Cleves exchanged glances with Cecile and Teague before taking the initiative to step forward. He comforted his employers and said, “Leave your questions to after we get back to the White Agate.”
Frankly speaking, the three bodyguards had all been adventurers for varying periods of time. However, their understanding of monsters was still stuck at the level of folklore or stories of their drunken peers. They still found it rather surreal, as though they were in a dream.
However, since they had seen creatures like murlocs before, it wasn’t that hard to accept other things. At most, they were a little weirder and uglier than murlocs.
When they thought of this, their hearts calmed significantly, and the guns in their hands seemed to regain their strength.
However, the pure light that descended from the sky still exceeded their scope of understanding. They only felt that their world view, outlook on life, and values that had long been formed had begun wavering. All they could do was temporarily ignore it, suppressing all their emotions to the bottom of their hearts.
Klein stopped at the door of the Green Lemon Restaurant, raised his right hand, and tapped it with his fingers.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
After he knocked three times in a rhythmic fashion, no one answered and there was silence.
If not for the candlelight shining through the windows and the cracks in the door, Klein would’ve thought it was an empty building that had long been abandoned.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
He knocked three more times.
Within the restaurant, the silence continued. Everyone seemed to be abiding by the custom of not responding to any knocking in foggy weather.
Klein retracted his right hand and patted the hem of his double-breasted frock coat.
Suddenly, he leaned back, lifted his knees, and kicked his right foot forward.
With a bang, the restaurant’s door suddenly opened wide, and all the nails that had fixed the copper lock popped out.
Wearing a tailcoat, the boss, Fox, with his pudgy, nearly-round face was still standing in his original position. The ladies and gentlemen who had chosen to stay the night all opened the doors one by one and stood quietly at the door, looking over without a word.
“What… do you want?” Fox didn’t flare up; his tone the same as before. However, he had a revolver in his hand.
With his Spirit Vision activated, Klein turned his head and looked around. He didn’t find any traces of evil on any of the humans present.
His gaze landed on the boss of the restaurant, and his gaze turned heavy. He looked into the owner’s eyes and asked, “Where’s the Timothy family?”
Fox repressed his emotions, as though a storm was brewing in his dark brown eyes while he looked at the man for two seconds. Finally, he unnaturally turned his head and said, “There’s another table. Foreigners. Upstairs.”
“Get them to come down,” Klein ordered coldly.
Fox was silent for a few seconds, until the man quickly drew his gun and aimed it at his head.
He took a deep breath and sent a waiter up to the second floor, leading the Timothy family down the stairs.
“What happened?” Timothy was a man who was more than thirty years of age. He was on vacation with his newly wedded wife.
Klein lowered his gun and flatly said, “Something unexpected has happened in Bansy Harbor.
“Are you coming back with me to the ship or staying here?”
“Something unexpected?” While Timothy ruminated over the words, he saw Urdi Branch outside nodding at him solemnly.
He knew that the other party was a very rich import and export merchant who had three bodyguards with him. He believed that if there were any unexpected circumstances, then it would be safer to stay with them, so the answer was obvious.
As for the unique customs of Bansy Harbor, it was just a custom! He held his wife’s hand and walked towards the door, politely smiling as he said, “All our things are on the ship. Of course we’ll stick with you.”
“Thank you,” he and his new wife expressed their gratitude in unison, walked past Klein, and joined with the Branch family outside.
Klein withdrew his revolver, politely bowed at Fox and said, “Excuse us.”
With that, he turned around and walked towards Cleves and company, who were illuminated by the light leaking out from the restaurant.
With a thud, the door of the Green Lemon Restaurant closed once again, swaying slightly in the wind.
Klein had actually noticed an unusual, subtle atmosphere just now, but since his Spirit Vision failed to obtain anything, he didn’t wish to investigate it too deeply, lest he ignite the huge danger lurking in Bansy Harbor.
He returned to Danitz’s side and did a headcount with the light of the lantern.
Donna’s family of four, their three bodyguards, the Timothy couple, and several servants are all present…Klein switched the hands in which he held his revolver and cane with, lifted his gun-wielding right hand, slipped it deep into the double-breasted frock coat, and rubbed the Sun Brooch.
With a flash of dark golden light, an invisible force quickly spread outwards, flooding everyone present like a wave.
Instantly, Donna and the others felt as if they had arrived in the south, like they were bathing in warm sunlight that dispersed the cold chill within their bodies.
They were no longer as nervous and worried, as if they had found their courage again. The remnant black colors obtained from the special cured meat from Damir Harbor quickly disappeared along with the extremely minute amounts of wicked feelings.
Sun Halo was able to enhance the courage of one’s companions within a twenty meter radius and purify any evil forces within them!
With the help of the brooch and while under the control of Klein’s spirituality and psyche, he could use the power of the sun to bypass any targets he didn’t wish to help.
“Let’s head to the telegraph office first.” Klein repeated himself as he held his cane in his left hand and his revolver in his right. After getting his bearings, he proceeded forward.
Danitz followed his directions and walked diagonally to the side. Cleves, Cecile, and Teague very professionally took charge of security for the other two flanks.
With a party of more than 15 people, it’s easy for us to suffer losses once we’re attacked. Moreover, only Blazing can truly be considered a helper… What should I do?Thinking back to the monsters he had encountered, Klein suddenly slipped the revolver back into his underarm holster and handed the cane to his right palm.
He reached into his pocket with his left hand and removed the wall of spirituality around an iron cigar case. He took out Azik’s copper whistle and held it in his hand, occasionally tossing it up.
He believed that such an action would divert the attention of the undead monsters which only had one head left from the others, leaving the brass, ancient whistle as the only thing in their “eyes!”
This way, I don’t have to worry about not being able to rescue them in time. That’s the effect of an MT1!Klein sighed and quickened his pace.
At this moment, three shriveled heads covered in mold flew out from the thin fog in front of him. They charged towards Klein from different directions like arrows, completely ignoring the existence of the other delicious meat.
Three!Danitz’s pupils contracted, a little worried that Gehrman Sparrow would end up flustered, but he also looked forward to seeing his true strength.
Three…Klein calmly shook his left hand and threw Azik’s whistle into the air.
The heads with esophaguses hanging down from them immediately drew an arc and headed for their primary target.
Klein took a step back and, without any expression, raised his hand and squeezed the Sun Brooch.
All of a sudden, dense golden flames were produced where the copper whistle was as a holy aura was emanated.
Fire of Light!
The three skinny heads let out miserable shrieks at the same time, turning into dust under the golden light.
Klein took two steps forward and reached out to catch Azik’s copper whistle.
… That can actually work? Another mystical item?Danitz froze for two seconds, flabbergasted at how easily the assault had been resolved.
At that moment, Timothy and his wife also clearly saw what the things which were attacking them looked like. One of them turned pale from fright while the other asked, flustered, “W-what was that?
Donna immediately turned around and nodded seriously.
“Leave your questions to after we get back to the White Agate.”
With that said, she put her finger to her lips, mimicking Uncle Sparrow’s meaning of “silence.”
Remembering the holy aura displayed by the young man in front of him, Timothy swallowed hard and pulled at his wife’s hand. He fell silent while remaining alert, and his servants had no choice but to obey upon seeing this.
The group continued on through the moonlit streets. The lights of the houses on either side of the streets were extinguished, leaving only darkness behind the oriel windows.
Donna felt as if pairs of eyes were following her and the others, but for some reason no one showed up.
They must all be afraid of Uncle Sparrow!She held her brother’s hand tight and walked amidst the protective circle of her parents.
Suddenly, a figure appeared at the side of the street. He wore a black cloak and leaned forward, revealing a neck that was still bleeding. There was nothing above the neck, with the interior of the cloak reflecting the moonlight.
Gasp!
The headless figure let out a beast-like growl that sounded like gasping as it rushed towards Klein, stomping on the street to the point that the ground slightly shook.
A spot it passed by just happened to be in Danitz’s path. This infamous pirate cursed and flung an orange-yellow fireball which had been repeatedly compressed from his hand.
Boom!
The fireball exploded, causing the headless man to retreat several steps.
His clothes were tattered, and his skin quickly charred while his cloak was set on fire.
However, to the monsters that had already lost their lives, this wasn’t a serious injury.
And in that instant, with a crisp crack, the scarlet flame on the black cloak suddenly soared into the air, as if it were blooming.
Klein, in his coat, jumped out of the flames, borrowing the momentum from his fall and his own strength in order to stab the cane he held in both hands directly into the headless man’s neck.
Splat!
The cane sank into the headless man’s body and emerged from his crotch.
Bam!Klein’s back muscles bulged, forcefully throwing the headless monster to the ground!
Taking advantage of this opportunity, he stood behind the monster and continued to grip the cane tightly while he poured his spirituality into the Sun Brooch.
He had already used his Spirit Vision to determine that Holy Light Summoning, Cleave of Purification, and Fire of Light were all unable to deal with this blackish-green monster in a short amount of time, so he could only use another method.
Five seconds, four seconds, three seconds. The headless man struggled with all his might, but like a snake, he fell to his knees and was firmly nailed to the ground by the cane.
Two seconds, one second!
Klein opened his mouth and spat out a word in ancient Hermes.
“Sun!”
Specks of radiance appeared and turned into water droplets that sprinkled over the headless man’s body.
Sizzle!When the blackish-green gas was emitted, Klein let go of his cane and took two steps to the side.
Within the sparse “rain,” the headless man continuously twitched before finally calming down, eventually melting into a pool of blood.
No Beyonder characteristics… This means it’s not the real enemy. At most, it can be considered as a created “servant”…Klein withdrew his cane, turned, and walked back to the group.
“So cool!” Denton let out a belated cheer.
Donna’s eyes sparkled.
He was still borrowing the powers of a mystical item… However, his phasing away during the flames has indicated his true strength. He really isn’t easy to deal with…Blazing Danitz retracted his gaze, feeling that his decision not to mindlessly run off had been extremely wise.
Seven or eight minutes later, the group that cleared out two more waves of monsters arrived at the Bansy Port’s telegraph office.
Cleves took the initiative and knocked on the door.
“Who is it?” A gentle female voice came from inside.
“We’re looking for the captain of the White Agate, Mr. Elland,” Cleves answered through the door.
In the quiet night, the woman’s voice spoke at a moderate pace.
“He and his first mate went next door to the cathedral.”
The person speaking sounds odd, or is she like that only on similar nights?Klein flicked a gold coin and confirmed that she wasn’t lying.
As they were preparing to leave, the female voice in the telegraph office hesitated and said, “Can… Can you guys… help me… take note of someone?
“He’s my… colleague. He went out before the wind started tonight… and never came back.
“His name… is Paavo Court.”
Paavo Court…Cleves didn’t directly answer the woman behind the telegraph office’s door. He turned to glance at Gehrman Sparrow, waiting for his decision.
In the eyes of this former adventurer, it was a difficult task for fifteen people to get back to the White Agate safely. They couldn’t and shouldn’t be distracted by helping her search for someone. However, he was well aware that the current pillar of support was Gehrman Sparrow and Blazing Danitz. They were the only ones who had the right to decide on the matter.
Klein remained silent for two seconds, then he spoke in a measured voice.
“What does he look like?”
He believed that having more information would help him escape this strange, foggy city, so he casually asked in passing. As for whether he would help take note of the person’s whereabouts, it all depended on what happened next.
While inquiring, Klein also warned himself not to pursue the matter too deeply or else it might risk triggering the danger dormant in Bansy Harbor.
Between understanding the situation and avoiding the risks, he had to engage in a balancing act—no more, no less, without leaning too far left or right.
This might be an easy or difficult feat, because no one knew what would happen once he took the step. He could only judge based on his experience and intuition, and he could fall into a pit at any time. This left Klein highly stressed as his mind whirled at an unprecedented speed.
In the dense darkness and thin fog, the telegraph office’s door remained tightly shut. The woman inside paused and said, “He’s… a very handsome… man.
“He has two eyes, two ears, a nose, and a mouth.”
Why does this answer sound so scary…. Is there something wrong with this woman? According to the customs of Bansy Harbor, she shouldn’t have even responded!Blazing Danitz had the urge to kick open the door, rush into the telegraph office, and check the situation inside.
It was at this moment that he saw Gehrman Sparrow put his hand on his hat and turn to the side.
“Storm cathedral,” Klein briefly stated their destination.
He didn’t bother with whether there was anything wrong with the woman at the telegraph office. It was just like how he didn’t delve into the secrets of the owner of the Green Lemon Restaurant or the customers who had chosen to stay the night.
The wind was getting lighter, and the fog was thinning. The candlelight from the cathedral was shining through the narrow windows high above, like a beacon in a storm.
After Klein used Sun Halo again, Donna and the others regained some of their courage, like people who had fallen into the water and desperately grabbed onto the last straw. They hurriedly walked on the empty streets in silence.
Soon they arrived outside the Storm cathedral, but the doors were shut tight.
Glancing at the Storm Sacred Emblem on the door, Klein raised his hand and knocked three times.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
A vigilant male voice immediately came from behind the door.
“Who is it?”
“Gehrman Sparrow,” Klein replied straight away.
He could already tell that it was Captain Elland.
“Why are you here?” Elland asked again without opening the door.
Klein raised his cane and calmly said, “You helped me pay White Shark’s compensation.”
After a moment of surprise and amusement, Elland made an initial confirmation that it was the real Gehrman Sparrow outside. At the very least, even a monster adept at disguising wouldn’t have known something that was privy only to the two of them.
He still felt hesitant until Cleves, Urdi Branch, Donna, and company sounded out in succession. Only then did he relax and allow his first mate, Harris, to unlock and open the door.
A heavy clunking sound rang out, and Klein saw Elland in his boat-shaped hat, sword in one hand, and musket in the other.
“Something happened here too?” he keenly asked, based on his conclusion from the situations from before.
Elland stepped aside to let Donna and the others in. Then he pointed at the prayer hall and said, “The priest I knew, Jayce, died in there. He was decapitated, and Bishop Millet is nowhere to be found. Same for the other priests. Also, the servants in the church are all gone.”
A dead priest with a missing bishop? The whole cathedral is devoid of the living? This is a little problematic…Klein gripped the cold Azik’s copper whistle, his heart sinking.
Of course, he was very clear that the priest and the bishop weren’t the main force of the Church of Storm that managed Beyonder matters in Bansy Harbor. Underneath this cathedral, there was definitely a Mandated Punisher team formed out of 6–8 Beyonders, as well as an indefinite number of Sealed Artifacts. Even High-Sequence Beyonders wouldn’t be able to wipe out this force in a short span of time without causing a stir.
As long as they’re alive and able to use Sealed Artifacts, the problem shouldn’t be too terrible… So, at this point in time, what is the Mandated Punisher team doing?Based on his previous experience as a Nighthawk, Klein made a guess of the standard operating procedures.
In the process, he followed Elland to the prayer hall and examined the body of the deceased priest.
Jayce died a tragic death, as if his head had been decapitated while he was still alive. Unlike the monsters outside, his esophagus and head were separated.
With Klein’s Spirit Vision, this priest no longer had any remnant spirit. It would be very difficult to have a successful spirit channeling ritual.
Is it due to a unique killing technique, or has it been dealt with accordingly… It’s different from the monsters outside. Was it because the operation happened in a rush?Combining all that he knew, Klein concluded his previous speculation.
He felt that there were two possibilities. One, there was something of local origins, perhaps a living Sealed Artifact or a Mid-Sequence Beyonder, who had lost control underground. It escaped the cathedral and killed Jayce while fleeing, causing the abnormal changes in Bansy Harbor. The bishop, priests, and Mandated Punishers were in desperate pursuit, attempting to form a seal again or get rid the perpetrator. The servants had been led underground and were under the protection of the remaining Mandated Punishers.
But this didn’t explain the strange behavior of the residents of Bansy Harbor.
The second possibility was that the primitive sacrifice ritual to the God of Weather had been resurrected in a number of people in Bansy Harbor, and that the flying heads and headless monsters were in adherence with the descriptions of flesh and blood consumption in the sacrificial rituals and the burying of heads in the altar. And due to some unknown reason, this group of people had raided the cathedral and killed Reverend Jess. The rest of the population had more or less understood the situation, but they had opted for silence.
They might’ve already assaulted the area underground and are currently engaged in an intense battle with the Mandated Punishers, priests, and the bishop, who are aided by Sealed Artifacts. They might’ve transformed all the servants into monsters or thrown them out. It can also be that they’re under pursuit from the Beyonders of the Church of Storms, and the servants have been sent underground to receive protection to prevent any accidents… From the fact that Jayce’s corpse hasn’t been used, there’s a possibility that it’s the latter development… If I were to head underground to confirm the situation, I’ll definitely be attacked since we’re unfamiliar Beyonders… Besides, the remnant strength might not be sufficient…Klein looked at the priest on the ground and realized that his Beyonder characteristic had condensed into a blue sapphire by his neck.
He retracted his gaze and didn’t pick up the item. He didn’t want to attract the violent retaliation from the short-tempered Church of Storms so he turned to Elland and Harris.
“Let’s return to the ship first.”
He casually tossed the gold coin and confirmed that there was no battle currently going on underground.
In any case, regardless of whether there were any Mandated Punishers present, the cathedral grounds were no longer suitable for prolonged stays. After all, Klein wasn’t sure if his guess was right, and he could only make the safest choice.
“Alright!” Elland had no desire to stay here either, being in a situation where he waited nervously for any changes to befall him.
As long as he returned to the White Agate, he would have many cannons and many sailors that could withstand accidents to a certain extent.
After a short rest, the group left the cathedral.
With the addition of Elland and Harris, the team’s defense clearly became much tighter. Klein no longer needed to toss the copper whistle to attract the monsters, so he stuffed it back into his pocket.
“Shall we send a telegram to the Church of Storms’s headquarters to report on Bansy Harbor?” After a few steps, Elland made a cautious suggestion.
This way, even if there were major unforeseen events, as long as they held on, they would eventually be saved.
Klein didn’t object. Walking through the thin fog ahead of him, he calmly said, “We’ll pass by the telegraph office.”
Phew.Blazing Danitz breathed a sigh of relief, then his heart skipped a beat.
He was afraid that the Church of Storms would perform investigations and discover that an infamous pirate had played an important role in this matter, and by then, he would probably still be trapped on the White Agate.
Although I saved people, the Mandated Punishers aren’t friendly to those who don’t belong to them, especially when I’m a pirate…Stumped for a moment, Danitz decided to get over the immediate danger before considering other matters.
After walking for a while, they saw the telegraph office in sight. A faint yellow light suddenly emerged from the side street and approached them from the depths of the fog.
It was a middle-aged man carrying a lantern.It was a middle-aged man carrying a hurricane lamp.
He wore a dark blue bishop robe embroidered with the symbol of the storm. His head was bowed and his face was pale. He was wheezing as he staggered while walking.
Elland focused and blurted out, “Bishop Millet?”
The middle-aged man looked up, raised his hurricane lamp and said,”Elland, is it?”
At this moment, Klein took a step back, letting Elland stand out. He didn’t wish for the bishop of the Church of Storms to pay notice to him.
Danitz even shrunk his neck back, using Urdi’s plump body to block himself.
“Yes, Your Excellency. Jayce is dead. What happened?” Elland wasn’t a novice, so he didn’t directly step forward.
Bishop Millet coughed and said, “An old custom has been revived, and a group of heathens with dirty blood running through their veins are beginning to offer live sacrifices and are consuming their flesh and blood.
“Jayce noticed that they were problematic and ended up being killed by them.
“The matter can no longer be covered up. They used the sacrificial ritual to change the weather and tried to attack the cathedral. They were defeated by the Mandated Punisher and fled to the mountain. They escaped to the cave where the altar is.
“I was injured in combat. Without being able to hold out much longer, all I could do was slowly make my way back.”
Just as he finished speaking, a bright ball of light burst out of the distant fog, as if countless bolts of lightning were striking down.
With the help of this light, Klein and the others could see the fog-covered mountain range by the shore, as well as the peak which was connected to thunderstorms.
To a certain extent, this confirmed Bishop Millet’s claim.
Elland was about to step forward to support the Storm bishop when he saw Gehrman Sparrow take out a gold coin and mutter in a low voice, “He has ill intentions.”
Ding!
The gold coin flew up and then tumbled in the air before landing in Klein’s palm, heads facing up.
It meant a positive result!
Bishop Millet stared straight at this scene, his light brown eyes suddenly flashing with a dark red light.
Woosh!
A strong gale blew out from Bishop Millet’s body, lifting up his dark blue bishop robes.
Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!The branches of the nearby trees snapped as they flew into the air.
Donna’s body involuntarily rose a few meters into the air before being thrown out several meters. Her body ached all over when she fell to the ground.
It wasn’t just her; Cecile, Denton, Timothy, Harris, and the others were all blown up by the wind and landed in different spots. Only Cleves, Teague, and Urdi, either because of their training or abnormally heavy weight, staggered to the ground and tumbled a few times.
Elland, who was facing Bishop Millet directly, did a series of retreating and backward somersaulting actions, dodging the incoming blow from the wind.
Klein and Danitz didn’t attempt to resist it head-on; instead, they flew backward like kites. Although they looked like they were about to collapse to the ground, they ultimately managed to keep their balance.
As soon as the hurricane stopped, six figures emerged from the dispersing fog. They were all wearing black cloaks and were headless. Left with only bleeding necks, their hoods were supported up by the eddies of the hurricane.
Gasp! Gasp!
Their throats emitted the low grunts of a beast like the moment before they were ready to attack.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
A series of thin and sharp wind blades shot out, leaving a clear and deep rift where Klein was somersaulting.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
From both sides of the lantern wielding Bishop Millet, whose dark blue bishop robe had flared up slightly, six headless men rushed at Klein, Elland, and the others, stomping on the ground until it trembled.
One headless monster is already hard enough to deal with, but now there are six of them… And there’s even a bishop who’s obviously corrupted!When Blazing Danitz saw this scene, he couldn’t help but feel his scalp tingle.
At this moment, a bronze beam streaked past his eyes and shot into the distance.
Dang! Dang! Dang!Azik’s copper whistle dropped to the ground and bounced a few times.
With a whoosh, the six headless men changed direction at the same time, rushing towards the location where Azik’s copper whistle came to a stop, leaving Bishop Millet standing alone in his original spot.
Klein seized the opportunity, lifted his left hand, tearing off the Sun Brooch inside his coat, and threw it to Captain Elland who was closest to him. He shouted succinctly, “Inject your spirituality. Five seconds. Holy water.”
After saying this, he ignored his silk top hat that had been blown away, and instead, he bent his body, dashing towards Bishop Millet in a zigzag manner.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
One after another, wind blades were shot out in close succession, all of them aimed at Klein.
In a flash, the ground showed signs of being cut and slashed. Klein either somersaulted, lunging forward, or jumping up by supporting his body with his hands to avoid the first round of concentrated fire.
The dark red light in Bishop Millet’s eyes grew brighter as he raised his hands.
Sou! Sou! Sou! Sou! Sou!
At this moment, the wind blades inundated him like a machine gun. Klein only had enough time to dodge half of it before his body was torn apart, turning into thin and light shreds of paper that flew into the air.
Klein appeared in another direction and continued to charge at Bishop Millet, trying to close the distance between them to an effective distance!
…
After catching the Sun Brooch, Elland immediately felt the heat. He wished that he could take off his clothes and jump into freezing water.
He thought for a moment about the words Gehrman Sparrow had left him before taking out a tin-colored alcohol flask from the inside of his clothes, unscrewed the lid, and poured out all of the Lanti Proof inside. The strong aroma of the wine rapidly spread in all directions.
Blazing Danitz looked around, feeling certain of the situation.
With a grimace, he genuflected and suddenly pressed both his palms onto the ground.
Two scarlet fire serpents appeared out of thin air, clinging to the ground as they spread towards Azik’s copper whistle and created four burning walls of fire.
His original plan had been to throw a fireball at Bishop Millet and let Gehrman Sparrow use the flames to easily jump towards the bishop and launch an attack. However, after seeing that the area around the bishop was filled with freezing gales, he rationally gave up on the idea. He was prepared to first clean up the headless monsters to prevent them from disturbing Gehrman Sparrow ability to use his true strength.
Cleves, Cecile, Teague, and Harris had already stood up again and had drawn their guns. They surrounded Urdi, Donna, and Timothy in the middle, guarding them against any other monsters that might appear.
Their experience taught them that, without any prior teamwork training, it was best not to interfere in a battle that was beyond that of ordinary humans.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
The six headless men, oblivious to the burning flames, burst through the scarlet walls of fire and began to pounce onto Azik’s copper whistle like ravenous dogs.
This gave Elland time to inject his spirituality into the Sun Brooch with composure. After the holy water condensed, he dripped them into the alcohol flask.
Seeing the headless people in a frenzied bunch, Danitz’s heart skipped a beat. He bent down halfway and, with a flushed face, condensed a scorching-white flaming spear in his right palm.
Taking a step forward, he twisted his waist and swung his arm, throwing out the flaming spear. It whistled as it hit a headless man and nailed it to the ground.
A blazing white light soared, and the headless man’s body was reduced to ashes. The remaining half of his body was also burning, continuously releasing blackish-green gases.
Seeing that his attack had succeeded, Danitz was about to continue this attack method when he suddenly sensed a particular kind of crazy, terrifying hunger.
At this moment, he felt as though he had arrived in front of a deep abyss, just one step short from falling in.
He knew that Gehrman Sparrow was no longer suppressing the crazy soul inside him.
After using Paper Figurine Substitutes three times, Klein finally entered a predetermined distance.
The glove on his left palm suddenly exploded with a hunger that had been suppressed for a long time, and dark golden scales began sprouting from it as it squirmed.
Klein’s pupils faded away, as if they had turned vertical.
Immediately after, his pupils reflected Bishop Millet’s fluttering dark blue robes.
Without a sound, the middle-aged man who was about to produce a large number of wind blades suddenly tilted his head backwards, and his body froze for a second.
His eyes, which were glowing with a dark red light, lost their rationality as they were filled with a sense of madness. His skin became smooth and colorful, like the skin of some aquatic creatures.
He let out a panting sound, as though it had come from the depths of the ocean, as slippery, disgusting tentacles suddenly drilled out from under his dark blue robe!
Psychiatrist’s Frenzy!
Klein originally only wanted to use this to interrupt the enemy’s attack in order to create an opportunity for him later, but after going berserk, Bishop Millet immediately lost control!
The moment the fallen or corrupted man lost his final shackles of reasoning, he immediately stepped into the abyss of losing control!
Klein’s pupils shrank as he saw the situation. He no longer hesitated, and he switched the soul he was driving.
In the midst of his frenzy, the glove on his left palm became stained with a gold color. His expression became dignified as his gaze once again locked onto Bishop Millet.
In an instant, his eyes lit up like two bolts of lightning.
All of a sudden, Bishop Millet let out a blood-curdling screech, his palms and tentacles retracted as he covered his head.
His psyche had been penetrated, causing him indescribable pain.
Interrogator!
Klein pushed himself up with his right hand, and his left hand lit up with a resplendent brilliance.
Right on the heels of that, he leaned back and opened his arms as if to embrace the sun.
A thick, pure, and blazing brilliance descended from the sky, landing on Bishop Millet and enveloping him within it.
The surroundings changed as though it was daytime. The strong gales came to an abrupt halt.
Sequence 5 Priest of Light!
Bishop Millet’s body began to evaporate, first his skin, then his tentacles, and finally his flesh.
By the time the brilliant pillar of light disappeared, he no longer looked human. Instead, he had turned into a monster made of bones and flesh. Whatever was left of his aura was rather weak.
However, he wasn’t dead!
The vitality of a Rampager was stronger than ever before!
Klein’s expression didn’t change. He took a few steps forward and rushed to the battered body of Bishop Millet. He genuflected, leaned forward, and pressed his left palm against the flesh.
He stopped using the power of the Priest of Light because he wanted to leave some food for Creeping Hunger!
A small crack silently appeared in the palm region of the glove as two rows of illusory, white, and eerie teeth grew out from it as it madly devoured any flesh, bones, and spirituality.
However, Bishop Millet continued struggling. He steadied his flesh and grew new tentacles, trying to entangle Klein and pull him into his embrace.
Klein threw his cane, pulled out his revolver, and fired five shots in quick succession at the monster.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bullets ranging from pale gold, brass, and silver colors struck Bishop Millet, igniting patches of different colored flames.
Bishop Millet let out a blood-curdling screech once more, one that came from his soul. He finally wasn’t able to resist Creeping Hunger. Even his flesh and soul were transformed into a torrent that poured into the insatiable mouth.
In just two or three seconds, all that was left on the ground were clothes, money, and specks of dark blue and green light blobs.
This was the difference between “Devouring” and “Grazing.”
Klein wanted the latter more, but there was no other food around.
Meanwhile, Captain Elland had already created two rounds of holy water inside his alcohol flask.
Danitz hurriedly shouted at him, “Throw it over!”
Without hesitation, Elland threw the alcohol flask towards the headless men who were still vying for the copper whistle.
Ahem.Danitz cleared his throat and stood up straight.
He leisurely inserted his left palm into his pocket and pushed forward with his right hand, quickly forming many scarlet Fire Ravens around him.
These half-illusionary Fire Ravens flapped their wings and flew out, following different trajectories of attack. At the same time, they collided with the alcohol flask which happened to be right on top of the group of headless people.
Rumble!
The alcohol flask shattered as Sun Holy Water splattered everywhere.
Sizzle!The remaining headless people were all drenched as they screamed and twitched in pain before falling to the ground.
They melted away quickly into blood as Azik’s copper whistle lay still in the middle of the purified area.
It’s resolved… Gehrman Sparrow is really strong. Even if he encounters Captain, he’ll have the ability to resist her… It’s a pity that I didn’t get to see what Beyonder powers he had used…Danitz turned his head to look at Klein, who was standing in front of the remains of Bishop Millet, and silently sighed.
Then he saw Gehrman Sparrow glance at him coldly.
Subconsciously, Danitz dejectedly ran out and picked up Azik’s copper whistle.
Donna rubbed her bruised arm and saw Uncle Sparrow in his long black coat walking back a few steps before stooping to pick up his half top hat, silently dust it off, and put it back on.
After Klein retrieved his hat, Bishop Millet’s Beyonder characteristic had already been fully condensed. It was only the size of a thumb and was translucent and light blue in color. However, from time to time, green streaks would appear like a tidal wave that approached a black hue.
Opening the revolver’s cylinder, Klein shook it, dropping the empty shells that were either gold, silver, or brass in color to the ground, creating crisp tinkling sounds.
Then, he calmly took out a speedloader he had prepared earlier and loaded other Beyonder rounds bullet into the gun.
After doing all this, he put away the revolver, bent over to pick up Bishop Millet’s Beyonder characteristic, and stuffed it into his pocket without paying too much attention to it.
Klein picked up his cane and turned back to the group after taking a few steps. He pulled out a paper figurine and flicked it like he was lashing a whip.
Pa!
The paper figurine was quickly ignited. It flew out of his hand and turned into specks of scarlet light that fell to the ground, extinguishing into dust.
“How cool…” Denton forgot the pain from his fall and stared intently.
It’s like Uncle Sparrow is setting off fireworks…Donna nodded in agreement with her brother’s words.
After using Paper Figurine Substitutes to interfere with the information and traces in the area, Klein looked in the direction of the way back and said calmly and concisely, “Leave this area.”
With that, he turned around and walked away at a leisurely pace. He took the Sun Brooch and Azik’s copper whistle from Elland and Danitz respectively.
Urdi and the others didn’t make useless comments, nor did they cry out in pain. They followed quietly behind.
In the battle just now, they had fully witnessed the uniqueness of Beyonders, especially Danitz’s flaming powers. It was the most eye-catching and obvious. It left them a deep impression, making them fully realize that this wasn’t something ordinary people could intervene in. All they could do was abide by the instructions and follow closely behind.
Only by doing so could they guarantee their survival!
Compared to Danitz, the battle between Klein and Bishop Millet mainly involved invisible wind blades and the truly intangible psyche domain. Other than the holy light that seemed to descend from the gods and the frightening sight of Bishop Millet’s loss of control, the entire battle seemed completely calm, so it didn’t deliver a shock to the onlookers.
As they passed by the area they had just been in, Cleves, Cecile, and the others suddenly stopped in their tracks. They saw the ground covered with dense cracks everywhere.
This…They instantly understood one thing, and that was that Gehrman Sparrow’s battle with the fallen bishop was many times more harrowing than the other performance.
A sense of horror and security arose at the same time as all of them quickened their pace.
Twenty or thirty seconds later, Klein stopped on the street outside the telegraph office. He said to Captain Elland in a deadpan manner, “Do you want to send a telegram?”
After saying that, he couldn’t help but remind him, “Do not force your way in.”
“Alright.” On this strange night, Elland was just as cautious.
He took a few brisk steps to the telegraph office and knocked on the door three times.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Amidst a slightly muffled sound, someone from inside asked, “Who is it?”
Klein, who was already on guard, suddenly frowned, because the one who spoke was a man!
Elland was also puzzled.
“I want to send a telegram.
“Who are you? I remember the person on duty was a lady before.”
The man inside replied calmly, “I’m… Paavo Court, Melanie’s colleague.
“She’s right… next to me. She’s fine.”
Just as Paavo Court finished speaking, the female voice from before immediately followed up, “Yes… I’m doing very well.
“You don’t… need to take note anymore. Paavo Court… is back.”
Pal, doesn’t your folklore say not to answer or open the door? How did Paavo Court get in?Klein resisted the urge to question her.
Elland took a step back and cleared his throat.
“I’d like to send a telegram to the headquarters of the Church of Storms.”
“I’m sorry… But… we can’t open the door,” Paavo Court replied without emotion.
Elland also felt the strangeness of the matter and didn’t dare to force it. Instead, he proposed an alternative plan.
“Can you send it for me and pass the draft to me through the crack in the door?
“The content is about the abnormal changes in Bansy Harbor, and the death of Bishop Millet and Priest Jayce. It shall be signed off with Elland.”
“Alright.” Melanie’s voice trailed off, as if she’d returned to the telegraph machine.
After waiting for a while, he heard tapping sounds, and before long, a copy of the telegram draft was extended out from the gap under the door.
Elland bent down to pick it up, resisting the urge to peek through the cracks.
He looked at the telegram draft, and his nose suddenly twitched. He smelled a faint scent of blood on the paper!
He tilted his head and looked at Gehrman Sparrow, using his eyes to inform him that there was a problem with the telegraph office.
However, he was met with a deep and unperturbed gaze, as well as words that were said in a calm and indifferent tone.
“Return to the ship.”
After throwing this sentence out, Klein turned around immediately and walked towards the end of the street, his figure gradually blending into the thin fog.
Carrying a broken lantern, Danitz immediately followed after him. Without any hesitation, Donna and the others did the same.
After pondering in silence for two seconds, Elland took the telegram draft and ran after the group.
No other sounds came out from the telegraph office anymore. It was unusually quiet.
…
Perhaps due to the extermination of the fallen Bishop Millet, Klein and the others didn’t meet any more headless people in black cloaks on their way back. Moldy heads were only seen twice, and they were easily dealt with.
After walking for an unknown length of time, they finally saw the dock and the White Agate which had candlelight seeping out.
This sight made Urdi and the others regain their strength. They transitioned from a brisk walk to a jog, all the way until they reached the bottom of the gangway.
Klein stood guard below them with his bloodstained cane until everyone was on board, then with a tug, he jumped and arrived on the deck with just a few steps.
At that moment, Elland had already begun to gather his first mate, second mate, boatswain, gunner commander, and other subordinates. He got them to gather the sailors, adjust the cannons, and prepare to depart at any moment. Although leaving the port at night had nontrivial security risks, it would be the best way to avoid danger if the situation worsened!
“Uncle Sparrow…” Donna held her brother by the hand and trotted to Klein’s side, plagued by a bellyful of questions.
Klein nodded, pointed to the cabin, and said, “Go back to your room first.
“We’ll talk about it tomorrow.”
The danger hasn’t been averted!
Donna nodded obediently. Together with Denton, she put her index finger to her lips.
“Shh!”
After the Branch family and the Timothy family entered the cabin, Klein walked over to Elland, took out Bishop Millet’s Beyonder characteristic, and threw it to him.
“If there are still Mandated Punishers alive, return this to them.”
The Beyonder characteristic left behind by a bishop who might’ve been a Sequence 6 would definitely be pursued by the Church of Storms, and everyone on the White Agate would be a target of suspicion. Klein didn’t want to be wanted by the number one power at sea as soon as he set sail.
If none of the Mandated Punishers in Bansy Harbor survived, and if reinforcements from headquarters would take a while to arrive, leaving Klein plenty of time to deal with the matter and leave, then he would surely be reluctant to return it and would find a reason to get it back.
Elland caught the thumb-sized object, glancing at it doubtfully.
He didn’t ask what it could be used for, and he chuckled.
“Don’t worry about the Church of Storms’s investigation. I’ll hint to them that you’re with me.”
So, I’ll be considered a member of MI9 by the Church of Storms?Klein nodded without saying anything else.
Elland looked at Danitz and probingly asked, “Blazing?”
“Haha.” Danitz chuckled dryly and took a leaf out of someone’s book. “Guess.”
“I don’t think so then,” Elland replied with tacit understanding.
With the simple matters dealt with, Klein returned to the side of the ship and looked at the fog-shrouded Bansy Harbor, prepared against any hidden dangers.
Time ticked by, and the peak of the mountain next to the shore lit up once again with the lights of a thunderstorm.
Streaks of silver and violent bolts of lightning swept the area without restraint before they gradually calmed down.
The fog in Bansy Harbor began to dissipate, and the light of the crimson moon became clearer.
It’s over?Even after seeing this, Klein still didn’t dare to completely relax.
Half an hour later, three men who claimed to be Mandated Punishers came to the dock to see Captain Elland.
After Gehrman Sparrow confirmed it with a divination and a round of questioning, Elland allowed the sailors to lower the gangway.
The three Mandated Punishers motioned for the surrounding crew to leave, then they lowered their voices and informed the captain of the situation.
Klein didn’t move closer to listen, but instead he waited patiently for the matter to end.
A few minutes later, Elland returned Bishop Millet’s remaining characteristic to the Mandated Punishers and watched them leave the White Agate to deal with the rest of the mess.
Phew…Elland exhaled and came to Klein’s and Danitz’s side. He casually said with a tinge of lingering fear, “The matter has been resolved. There aren’t any problems.”
Has it really been solved…Klein suddenly thought of Paavo Court and Melanie behind the telegraph office door. He recalled Fox, the owner of the Green Lemon Restaurant, and the many lodgers who had watched them silently.
Elland continued, “To be specific, Jayce discovered the revival of ancient customs—cannibalism and live sacrifice, confirming that a small number of people in Bansy Harbor had become heretics.
“He hurried back to the church and reported this to Bishop Millet, but unbeknownst to him, the person before him was the leader of the heretics, a true fallen one. He had his neck cut off by Millet’s wind blade and died in the cathedral of the Lord.
“Millet was about to dispose of the body, but he was discovered by the servants; hence, things spiraled out of control.
“Some of the servants were turned into monsters, while some were led by the priests to hide underground.
“Without any means to hide himself, Millet quickly left the cathedral, gathered the heretics, and headed for the altar at the mountaintop. The weather changed as a result. After the Mandated Punishers retrieved three Sealed Artifacts, they rushed over and engaged in an intense battle.
“In the process, Millet was injured and escaped, while the rest of the heretics remained to defend the altar which was eventually overrun.
“The Church’s headquarters has already replied, and they’ll be sending people to investigate the cause of Bishop Millet’s fall. Heh, I told them that we were only able to kill Bishop Millet by joining forces because he was heavily injured. By the way, the Mandated Punishers have gotten me to get the Branch and Timothy families to sign a confidential agreement.”
After giving a general account of the situation, Elland let out a long sigh of relief and busied himself with the remaining matters.
Klein didn’t dare to completely relax. He stayed on deck until the clouds appeared to burn when the sun slowly rose, illuminating the entire port.
He saw the residents leave their houses one by one, basking in the golden sunlight, chatting and laughing as they headed for their respective jobs.
Bansy Harbor finally had the breath of human life again.
…
It’s really over…Klein turned around, slightly puzzled. He had planned to catch up on his sleep, but only after the ship had departed. As for Danitz, although he had long been yawning, he remained motionless when he saw Gehrman Sparrow being motionless.
On the way into the cabin, Klein met Elland, who had also not slept the entire night.
“Good morning. We’re about to leave the port. There’s nothing to worry about,” Elland greeted with a smile.
As he spoke, the White Agate’s whistle sounded.
Upon hearing the sound, Klein secretly exhaled, deciding to put all his doubts behind him. He didn’t want to think about Bansy Harbor anymore, so he nodded in response.
Elland stretched his neck and commented with a sigh, “Last night, I had a mystical feeling that the old Binsy and the modern Bansy Harbor overlapped.”
Klein had intended to walk past him when he suddenly grasped a word and asked with a grave expression, “Binsy?”
“Heh heh, that’s the ancient name of Bansy Harbor. Three or four hundred years ago, it was called Binsy Town. Later, due to its pronunciation and other factors, it gradually evolved into Bansy,” Elland introduced in passing.
Klein’s pupils shrank when he heard the answer.
He remembered very clearly that the evil spirit in Backlund’s underground relic had once mentioned that if one wanted to find one of the founders of Rose Redemption, the former King of Angels, Medici, and his descendants, one could go to Binsy Town to try their luck!
Binsy!Klein’s heart seemed to freeze over, inch by inch. A chill radiated from the depths of his bone marrow.
He jerked his gaze back to the harbor, to the scenes of the telegraph office with its tightly closed doors and the lodgers in Green Lemon Restaurant who were silently staring at him.
If I had probed deeper, then there might be a high probability that I would’ve attracted the Rose Redemption or even a hidden Red Angel… There were several times where I danced at the edge of a cliff… Luckily, I managed to restrain my impulse and curiosity about the weird situation at Green Lemon Restaurant and the telegraph office…Klein retracted his gaze, finding the Sun Brooch inadequate in keeping his back from oozing with a layer of cold sweat.
Compared to the arrival of the True Creator, this unknown and undetonated situation was much more horrifying. At least, Klein couldn’t help but imagine what would’ve happened if he kicked the telegraph office’s door open, or if he went around to the back, flipped the window, and entered the room.
He constantly imagined all sorts of strange and terrifying scenes, which frightened himself quite a bit.
At the same time, he decided to produce Sun Holy Water for the passengers who had eaten at Bansy Harbor last night, in order to avoid any remaining dormant dangers.
“What’s wrong?” Elland sensed Gehrman Sparrow’s abnormality.
“I just remembered something.” Klein used his Clown’s powers to keep his facial expression normal, but inside he was glad that he didn’t take the risk last night and had now successfully left Bansy Harbor.
As for the secrets of Rose Redemption and the King of Angels, he only had one thought in mind:Quickly report it!
If he didn’t report it, was he allowing them to usher in 1351’s new year?
If he chose to hide the truth and wait until he had a sufficiently high Sequence or enough strength to explore and reap the corresponding benefits, then Klein felt that he would feel very guilty and end up carrying a heavy burden if something happened during that time, causing the danger to be triggered prematurely, or if the remnant heretics would cause the death of one innocent passenger after another. That would only push him closer to losing control.
Of course, reporting the matter needed to be done in a correct and astute manner. Klein wasn’t foolish enough to tell Elland directly or write an anonymous letter to the Church of Storms, which would then lead to a lot of trouble. First, the authorities would definitely investigate Gehrman Sparrow’s background, and things could be easily exposed if thorough investigations were made. Secondly, this identity might be exposed to the Rose Redemption, which might attract a King of Angels’s pursuit.
What Klein intended to do was to use The World to mention the anomaly in Bansy Harbor when the Tarot Gathering was held in two days. He would then have The Fool to lightly allude to Rose Redemption and a King of Angels. As a member of the Church of Storms, The Hanged Man would naturally know what to do next.
This would be a chance for him to perform a deed of merit!
As for the blood of the direct descendants of the Medici family, Klein didn’t even consider it, because neither he nor Miss Sharron had the intention of rescuing the evil spirit in the underground relic.
Noticing that Gehrman Sparrow obviously didn’t want to mention his past, Elland chuckled, took out a small black wooden box, and tossed it over.
Klein reached out and caught it, using his eyes to express his puzzlement.
“The bladder of the murloc. It can be used to make items. It’s very useful at sea.”
The Beyonder ingredient of a murloc… Worth more than 150 pounds… The captain sure is generous…Klein had almost forgotten how Gehrman Sparrow should react.
Fortunately, he had a lot of experience in acting. He immediately sank his face and said, “I didn’t save you for a reward.”
Elland laughed and said, “I’m not giving you this in return for saving me.
“Aren’t we friends now? Isn’t it normal to help a friend make up for his shortcomings when he doesn’t have such items?”
What he said makes sense. There’s no way to refute him at all…Klein held onto the small black box and remained silent for a few seconds. Finally, he nodded.
Elland covered his mouth as he yawned before taking off his boat-shaped hat.
“I need to return to my room to catch up on my sleep. See you at noon.”
Klein waved politely and led Danitz towards Room 312.
He saw that Donna and Denton were up early and waiting at the door.
“Uncle Sparrow, what’s that in your hand?” Donna asked curiously.
Klein didn’t say anything and directly opened the lid of the small black box.
The interior was lined with a layer of black velvet, and sitting in the middle was a round, gem-like, transparent object. It had a blue, aqueous luster that swirled outwards.
“That day, the murloc’s….” Denton thought for a moment. “Bladder!”
At this moment, at Klein’s signal, Danitz opened the door.
Donna walked in briskly while stretching out her hand from behind her.
She held a thick wad of cash that were a mix of ten-pound and five-pound notes.
“My father, my mother, Uncle Cleves, and Uncle Timothy’s family asked me to pass this to you. A total of 150 pounds!” Donna smiled sweetly. “They said that this isn’t enough to express their gratitude; it’s just to replenish the supplies you used, uh… Those things are expensive, right?”
“Still alright.” Klein thought for a moment, then he accepted the 150-pound gratuity so that Urdi and other ordinary people wouldn’t feel uneasy.
Seeing Uncle Gehrman Sparrow put the cash and the small black wooden box into his pocket, Donna was relieved that she had finally completed the task her parents had handed her.
She quickly got into character and found her true intention for visiting. She asked curiously and fearfully, “Uncle Sparrow, what kind of monsters were those last night? Are ghost stories true? Were you born with the ability to jump out of the flames and let light descend? Is this magic, or witchcraft?”
Stop, stop, stop, you have too many questions…Klein, who couldn’t stand the heat any longer, took off the Sun Brooch and threw it on the desk in the living room. He casually replied at the same time.
“They’re called Beyonder powers; those that are obtained through certain rituals and potions.
“A lot of ghost stories have archetypes, and last night’s monsters were created by an evil ritual.
“Ask him about the rest.”
Klein glanced sideways at Danitz.
“How magical…” Denton and Donna sighed.
Then Donna said, her eyes shining, “Uncle Sparrow, you’re just like the ‘Superman’ described by Emperor Roselle!
“Can we… can we also become people like you through rituals and potions?”
Denton nodded heavily, echoing his sister’s words, and both of them felt a surge of strong anticipation.
At that moment, Donna noticed Gehrman Sparrow’s eyes turn melancholic.
Soon after, she saw the mouth of this magical uncle open up, revealing a somewhat strange smile.
Klein said in a low voice, “This isn’t something to be envied or anticipated.
“As long as you choose this path, you’ll constantly be accompanied by threats and madness.
“You can beat them a hundred times, a thousand times, but as long as you lose once, you’ll end up like that fallen bishop.”
As he spoke, he leaned on his cane, took off his suit, and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt.
One of his arms was shriveled and wrinkled, as though he were a centenarian. The other was translucent and colorless, with a direct view of the blood vessels, muscles, and aponeurosis beneath the skin.
At the same time, his face grew dense pale flesh granules that made Donna and Denton fall backward in terror and slam into the door.
With thin flesh granules growing on his face, Klein maintained his smile.
“See this?
“This is madness.”
No…Donna and Denton almost lost their minds, stumbled through the door, and ran out.
After a few steps, they fell to the ground, unable to keep their balance.
“How terrifying…” Denton kept crying in a low voice.
At that moment, they heard the door to Room 312 clang shut.
Donna gradually calmed down, not daring to think of Gehrman Sparrow’s appearance again. The way Uncle Sparrow looked—the flesh granules had occupied every inch of his face. The way his arms were shriveled and translucent wasn’t much better than the monsters of the night before.
For some reason, she recalled his eyes and the words, “this is madness.”
Her vision suddenly blurred, and she couldn’t stop the tears from rolling down her cheeks.
“Donna, Donna, what’s the matter with you?” Denton was so frightened by her reaction that he forgot his fear.
Donna sobbed and said, “I don’t know…
“I j-just feel very, very sad all of a sudden.”
Inside Room 312.
Seeing that Klein had returned to normal, Danitz couldn’t help but click his tongue.
“Actually, there’s no need to scare the children like this. They’ll have nightmares. Just tell them that taking potions is dangerous.”
Just as he finished his sentence, he saw a hard wooden cane covered in blood and dirt flying over, accompanied by a sentence that wasn’t in the least bit emotional.
“Wash it clean.”
Danitz reached out to grab the cane as the smile on his face froze.
…
Backlund, Empress Borough, Inside the Hall family’s luxurious mansion.
Audrey stood behind the white and gold railings on the second floor, watching the servants on the first floor come and go, bustling with activity.
According to the customs of the Loen Kingdom, the nobles with fiefs would leave Backlund one week after the New Year Ball, and they would return to their own fiefs, where they would enjoy a pleasant life in the countryside or in a castle. In June, they would return to the capital, where they would socialize day after day. Of course, a banker with actual power and wealth like Earl Hall definitely needed to make trips between the two places to handle many matters.
However, “moving” wasn’t an easy task. Many things had to be tidied up beforehand, and some of the servants would bring them back to the manor or castle. Only after everything was ready would the masters begin their journey.
After this Tarot Gathering ends, I should be sitting in a steam train back to East Chester County. I hope that vampire gentleman really can get the fruit of the Tree of Elders and the blood of the Mirror Dragon so that I can become a Psychiatrist before I leave Backlund…Audrey allowed her thoughts to wander.
Just then, Lady Caitlyn came over and asked with a smile, “Penny for your thoughts? Well… You’re already an adult. When you get back to Backlund in June, you’ll be able to find something to do. Do you have any plans?”
Audrey didn’t think further and directly replied, “Mother, I want to like to join the Church’s charity organizations.”
I want to get to know this world…she added silently in her heart.
“Good idea,” the countess agreed.
After giving her some advice, she walked down to the second floor and began to inspect the affairs of the family.
Audrey withdrew her emotions and turned her head to the side. With a faint smile, she said to the large golden retriever that was sitting to her side, “Susie, are you looking forward to it? You can run as much as you want in the green pastures and in the lush woods.”
She was making fun of Susie because she had only become a gift because she wasn’t a qualified foxhound.
Susie instinctively wanted to stick her tongue out, but she stopped herself like a cultured lady.
She answered without hiding her emotions, “Of course, I like to run, but I hate those barbaric fellows.”
Are you referring to the foxhounds that Father and the others rear?Audrey pursed her lips to stop herself from smiling.
She looked up at the wall clock and saw that it was almost time for the Tarot Gathering.
Above the endless gray fog, the majestic palace stood still.
Just as Emlyn White, who had arrived here once again, regained his vision, he saw Miss Justice opposite him looking at the end of the mottled long table before greeting cheerfully, “Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Audrey greeted everyone, one person at a time, starting with The Fool and ending with The World.
This order wasn’t according to the seating arrangement, but by the order of the tarot cards—The Fool was the beginning that contained all possibilities, and The World was the end that represented perfect sublimation.
This was a little obsessive-compulsive disorder on Miss Audrey’s part, a mysticism enthusiast. It started to appear with the increasing number of Tarot Club members.
She really is a carefree girl of stately birth…Emlyn deliberately passed a deep judgment and politely responded to the greeting.
During this process, he caught sight of The Sun through the corner of his eye. He couldn’t help but think of the recent days when he had been studying the detailed history of the Sanguine at the home of Baron Waymandy.
There are a lot of details that I don’t know about. There are indeed differences between professional researchers and amateur enthusiasts, but from this week onwards, I, Emlyn White, would be a professional researcher… Baron Waymandy has never mentioned anything related to the City of Silver, so I can’t ask him directly. As the secret messiah of the Sanguine who is burdened with secrets, I have to be careful in such matters… Attending class for half a day and going to the cathedral for half a day before accompanying the dolls at night seems to be a pretty good life…Emlyn’s thoughts gradually dispersed.
Suddenly, he frowned and realized a very important question.
Why do I still go to the Harvest Church every day?
Yes, as a noble Sanguine, I must put an end to the things I start. There have been a lot of patients recently. Sigh, having your reputation spread isn’t a good thing…Emlyn’s brow gradually relaxed into a softer frown.
He saw that Miss Justice had completed her greetings. He raised his hand to knock on the table and looked at her.
“The things you need…”
Audrey pressed her right hand down and made a gesture to stop him before saying with a faint smile, “We’ll talk about this during the transaction period.
“This is Mr. Fool’s reading time.”
Based on Mr. Vampire’s tone, there must be at least one of the fruits of the Tree of Elders and the blood of a Mirror Dragon… Audrey, you’re going to be a Psychiatrist soon! You’re about to become a Mid-Sequence Beyonder!Audrey’s mood became increasingly cheerful, the corners of her eyes filled with smiles.
She looked towards the figure amidst the thick fog and said with an uplifted tone towards the end, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I’ve gotten another three Roselle diary pages~”
Just short of four pages…She pursed her lips while in thought.
With Miss Justice setting an example, Fors also said, “Mr. Fool, I also have three new pages of Roselle’s diary.”
She was also full of anticipation for this Tarot Gathering because her second Apprentice potion had been digested much faster than expected. The dormant dangers had already been completely eliminated the day before yesterday.
Derrick followed immediately, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I’ve copied some legends of ancient gods.”
Then, he said to The Hanged Man, “I’ve also tabulated the list of monsters around the area.”
He really is a good child who doesn’t need anyone to remind him…Klein, who had a rich harvest, sighed with emotion.
Seriously, he hasn’t improved at all… Even though this will lower the difficulty of me obtaining benefits, it also conceals the risk of me losing the resources from the City of Silver… Exposure is a problem that requires constant vigilance…Alger shook his head indiscernibly.
Roselle’s diary and the legend of the ancient gods soon appeared in the palm of Klein’s hand.
He skimmed through it quickly and found that two of the six pages in the diary were repetitions of the past. For example, one of Miss Justice’s contributed pages matched a page which The Hanged Man had handed over last year.
That’s inevitable unless I can really teach them Simplified Chinese…Klein sighed and willed the two diary pages to the back.
The remaining four pages didn’t contain very valuable information. Most of them belonged to the period when Roselle had lost his ideals and was obsessed with money, and the text was filled with sentences such as “What did I invent today,” “What will I invent tomorrow,” “How many gold coins can it be sold for,” or “how much investment I received.” It nearly made Klein lose control of his expression, wishing to smack these diary pages in Roselle’s face.
At this moment, Audrey keenly discovered that the Dark Emperor card had returned to the side of Mr. Fool ‘s hand and was placed face down.
So it really was bestowed to his adorer! Was it to help him complete a mission? Hmm… or is there another possibility, that this is a new Card of Blasphemy, and not the original one!Audrey guessed with interest.
After flipping through the diary pages, Klein resisted the urge to take a deep breath to calm his heart, and he looked at the legends of the ancient god provided by Little Sun.
It was quite a rough description. It divided the eight ancient gods of the Second Epoch into three camps. The Giant King, Aurmir; the Elf King, Soniathrym; and the Vampire Ancestor, Lilith, were allies who fought against the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt; the Phoenix Ancestor, Gregrace, and the Mutated King, Kvastir. As for the Devil Monarch, Farbauti and the Annihilation Demonic Wolf, Flegrea, they were the ones who wanted to subvert all order and corrupt all living beings.
In the records of the City of Silver, the eight ancient gods were described as violent, evil, cruel, and terrifying. Even the Ancestor Vampire, Lilith, who superficially looked the most normal and was described as the Embodiment of Beauty, had a disgusting and ferocious side. For instance, she would manifest into a mountain range of flesh. On top of it grew all kinds of reproductive organs as they spewed out thick black fog while constantly producing all sorts of strange creatures. All powerhouses who approached “Her” would be overwhelmed by the desire to mate and reproduce, becoming a walking organ.
And all living beings who saw this scene—other than the other ancient gods—would lose their minds without exception or mutate on the spot, while others became crazy. The records of the City of Silver originated from the ancient texts of the Giant King’s Court. Of course, that was what they claimed.
I cannot eliminate the possibility that this is to discredit an ally… This aspect is rather similar to the loss of control of the Primordial Moon who the Sanguine pray to… Is this one of the traits when one follows the Moon pathway to the end?At this thought, Klein almost raised his head to sweep his glance at Emlyn White.
In the legends of the City of Silver, the Vampire Ancestor, Lilith, really did control the crimson moon. As long as “She” wanted, “She” could make the Blood Moon appear every day for three hundred and sixty-five days a year, allowing the negative energy to rampage through the lands and the spirit world to interact with reality for an extended period of time, releasing countless unspeakable monsters and evil spirits.
This is the power of a deity… I wonder what the difference is between the ancient gods and the current true gods. Why do all of them look like evil gods… In the legends of the Sanguine, Lilith isn’t like that. One of them is lying between the two of them? Or could it be that there was a change midway, from the one recorded in the City of Silver to the one depicted in the legends of the Sanguine?Klein looked away and took note of the details.
He made the paper in his hands vanish and leaned back slightly.
“You may begin.”
With her bright eyes, Audrey looked at Emlyn White and immediately said, “Mr. Moon, do you have news of the fruit of the Tree of Elders and the blood of a Mirror Dragon?”
Emlyn nodded his chin and said, “A total of 750 pounds.
“Just pay this amount and they’ll be yours.
“And of course, there’s my payment. 100 pounds.”
Audrey didn’t bother with the total price at all and happily responded, “Deal!
“I hope that the deal will be completed today or tomorrow.”
“No problem.” Emlyn, who was about to make 100 pounds, couldn’t refuse Miss Justice’s request.
Awesome!Audrey lowered her right hand, clenched it into a fist, and lightly pumped it twice.
At that moment, Alger, turned his head to look at Mr. Vampire.
“Do you still want the inheritance of that Sanguine baron? 4,500 pounds, that’s the best price I managed to get for you.”
In fact, the pirate was willing to give it up for 3,200 pounds.
Emlyn’s expression twisted.
If it’s only 1,000 pounds, then I’ll definitely take it, but…he replied inwardly.
Although their family members were pretty good apothecaries and doctors, with a modest annual income and long lives that allowed them to save a fortune, Emlyn had been unable to save any money since he became infatuated with dolls. From time to time, he would order some custom dolls.
Even if the 100 pounds which he hadn’t received yet was counted, his personal savings didn’t even reach 500 pounds, of which, 150 pounds had been contributed by Detective Sherlock Moriarty.
“I… I’ll think about it again,” Emlyn said with difficulty, suddenly feeling that he had to find some way to quickly save up money.
This fellow, Emlyn, just made the sound of poverty…Upon seeing this scene, Klein happily quipped inwardly.
Being friends with Mr. Vampire in reality, Klein had heard him mention that over the years, he had spent more than 7,000 pounds on dolls, which made Klein marvel at the price of puppets and how extravagant Emlyn was.
“No problem.” The Hanged Man didn’t press further.
He turned to Audrey.
“My fair lady, the Artisan has completed the work and has obtained a rather mystical item.
“It allows you to truly change your appearance while also providing you with three Beyonder powers—Flame Controlling, Damage Transfer, and Danger Intuition. It improves your balance and agility. It’s a silver mask, but it can also be a hat or an earring; it can change its appearance, and you can name it.
“Of course, it also has its own minor flaws. When you wear it, your emotions will be amplified, and you must learn how to control yourself.
“It costs 5,500 pounds.”
At this point, The Hanged Man chuckled and said to The World, “The Beyonder characteristic you provided earns you 4,500 pounds, and the Artisan’s workmanship is worth 1,000 pounds.”
4,500 pounds, much better than I had expected, even though there’s a 15% commission, that is to say, 675 pounds for Mr. Hanged Man…Klein immediately controlled The World and nodded in agreement, “That wouldn’t be an issue.”
Emotions would be amplified? According to Miss Escalante, I’ll have the ability to influence the moods and mental states of other people when I advance to Psychiatrist. I should be able to do the same for myself… Yes, that flaw isn’t a problem!Audrey nodded lightly.
“I will pay within two days of receiving the mystical item.”
In order to not reveal the secret of the Tarot Club, she had to wait until she had received the item before she could claim reimbursement from her father.
“Sure.” The Hanged Man wasn’t the least bit worried about Miss Justice’s credibility.
So rich…Both Emlyn and Fors felt agitated at the same time.
Phew…Klein breathed a quiet sigh of relief. This meant that more than three thousand pounds of his would be available soon.
Thank you, Miss Justice!He silently drew a crimson moon inwardly.
Frankly speaking, although Alger had predicted that Miss Justice wouldn’t bargain, and the fact that the mystical item was indeed worth about 5,500 pounds, he still felt a strong sense of discomfort over such actions. It felt like after all the hard work he had put in to make a killing, the money he earned wasn’t even more than her pocket money.
675 pounds split from The World, and the Artisan’s fee is only 600 pounds. I’ll earn a net profit of 400 pounds… I’ve made a total of 1,075 pounds in this transaction, but The World isn’t a simple figure. He has a great deal of Beyonder characteristics and potion formulas, and he’s involved in a great number of events. He’s in the know of relatively important information. It’s not worth it to get into a conflict with him over a few hundred pounds. Otherwise, I could’ve pushed the price of his Beyonder characteristic to below 4,000 pounds…The Hanged Man thought wistfully.
As The Fool rejoiced at the prospect of receiving 3,825 pounds, Derrick looked at the lady across him and earnestly said, “Miss Magician, your Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch is ready.”
“Excellent!” Fors heaved a sigh of relief. “I’ll pay 300 pounds in cash to Mr. Hanged Man.”
Upon hearing this, Alger’s spirit was also lifted. He hurriedly requested The Fool sitting at the end of the long bronze table for permission to conjure the potion formula.
A few seconds later, he wrote the Solar High Priest formula onto the yellowish-brown goatskin parchment in front of him.
“Sequence 7. Solar High Priest. Main ingredients: one comb of a Dawn Rooster, one fruit of a Radiance Spirit Pact Tree. Supplementary ingredients: 100 ml of a Dawn Rooster, 10 drops of Sun essential oil, 8 grams of fingered citron powder, and 5 grams of solidified lava.”
Although Klein didn’t deliberately pry into this potion formula, the content which was conjured thanks to him was still reflected in his mind. As long as he was willing to use dream divination to recall, he would immediately get the corresponding knowledge.
He couldn’t help but exclaim,Indeed, being a platform is most profitable!
Derrick received the piece of parchment expectantly, glancing at it with relief and excitement.
Then, he conjured the list of monsters which were found in the area surrounding the City of Silver, letting The Hanged Man pick out the Beyonder ingredients that would be used to level the difference in prices.
Alger calmly and carefully checked the list, gaining a precise understanding of the situation around the City of Silver. After that, he selected three ingredients that he knew had buyers and prices.
After that, I’ll be able to sell them within two days, earning me about 1,000 pounds. Counting the 300 pounds from Miss Magician and the previous 1,075 pounds, I’ll finally have enough money for the Dragon-Eyed Sea Condor’s eyeballs…Feeling exhausted, Alger turned his head to the side and said to Fors, “Miss Magician, you can prepare the transaction for the Dragon-Eyed Sea Condor eyeballs.”
The Hanged Man had less than twenty pounds on him at present, and even the Artisan fees he had paid in advance was borrowed thanks to his wide network of contacts. However, by the end of the transaction, his cash assets would reach 2,375 pounds, sufficient enough to cover the 2,000 pounds required for the main ingredient.
Fors thought of the loss she had suffered last week at the hands of Mr. Hanged Man and responded, feeling slight grievance, “Alright.”
For her, how much this deal would eventually earn her would depend on her teacher, Dorian Gray. She wouldn’t earn anything extra beyond what he was willing to share with her.
At the end of the transaction segment, Klein manipulated The World to seek to purchase the remnant spirituality of ancient wraiths and a pair of eyes from a six-winged gargoyle. As for the sale or process of making the murloc bladder into a mystical item, he temporarily didn’t intend to do it through the Tarot Club. He wished to use it as a catalyst to expand his social connections and resource channels at sea.
After today’s Tarot Gathering, Miss Justice will finish gathering her Psychiatrist potion’s ingredients, and the same is true for Miss Magician’s Trickmaster potion… Now that Little Sun has the formula, he can finally work towards Sequence 7. He’s one step closer to providing me with a way to remove the mental corruption inside a Beyonder characteristic… Mr. Hanged Man is about to receive one of the main ingredients of Wind-blessed, so there’s only one last obstacle in his way before reaching Sequence 6… Only Emlyn hasn’t yet made up his mind or found a solution. There’s no hope of him advancing in the near future…Klein looked around and said with a chuckle, “Continue your free exchange.”
Audrey was about to say something out of habit, but when she thought about it carefully, she felt that there was no news to share this week.
Apart from the numerous balls I’ve attended and the two psychology classes, there are only matters regarding my return to East Chester County that can be talked about, but there’s no need to…She pursed her lips and remained silent.
Fors, who was still in her languid state from the New Year’s holidays, continued having a blank mind. She commented, feeling rather guiltily, “Backlund is still under the same kind of high pressure as before. Don’t take any risks unless you’re an official Beyonder.”
Is that so?Emlyn, who had been behaving well during this time, frowned doubtfully.
A vampire like him who led a routine lifestyle couldn’t experience the pain of having all the Beyonder gatherings stopped.
The Hanged Man nodded and thought for a while. Then, he said to The Sun, “Don’t be careless.
“Before holding a sacrificial ritual, it’s best if you confirm that the chief who led the exploratory team isn’t in the City of Silver, or if he’s busy with other matters.”
“Mr. Hanged Man, do you mean that the Chief could’ve noticed the repeated cycle of fate?” Derrick asked in astonishment.
The Hanged Man replied solemnly, “That possibility can’t be ruled out.
“However, I can’t be sure since I don’t know enough about your City of Silver.”
Having said that, he hid his smile and presented a serious expression.
Derrick said with chagrin, “There are many things I’m not sure of either…”
Alger sighed inwardly, eliminating his disappointed emotions. “In short, caution and carefulness will allow you to live longer.”
“Thank you for your reminder,” The Sun said sincerely.
The Hanged Man withdrew his gaze and said with a smile, “Recently, the sea has been relatively calm.”
No, that’s just what you think…Klein silently retorted, manipulating The World to speak with a hoarse voice, “I just happened to hear about something at sea.”
Without waiting for The Hanged Man to ask, he looked at Justice and The Magician.
“Ladies, can you buy me a radio transceiver?”
“I… can give it a try.” Fors agreed without paying too much attention.
As she was about to leave Backlund, Audrey could only say “sorry.”
After negotiating this deal, The World cleared his throat and said, “That matter has something to do with the Church of Storms.”
Something to do with the Church? Why didn’t I receive any notice? Is it not required for them to pass it down to people at my level?The Hanged Man frowned and waited patiently for The World to speak in detail.
The World originally wanted to sweep The Hanged Man with a teasing look, but due to the difficulty of those sequence of actions, he could only regretfully give up. With a heavy and hoarse laugh, he said, “An old custom in Bansy Harbor was revived. Some of the inhabitants became heretics, and even a bishop of the Church of Storms was corrupted.
“I heard that the matter has been resolved, but quite a few people died.”
Bansy Harbor…Alger recalled the situation of the area and explained to Miss Justice and the others who remained confused, “There’s a custom of living sacrifices there, and the target is an evil spirit called the God of Weather.
“Overseas, in the Southern Continent, there are quite a number of such evil spirits. On the surface, it seems like they’ve been cleared away, but in reality, they continue living in a strange state. Many people have suddenly died in those places. Heh heh, it isn’t necessarily because of an illness. If you guys have similar travel or adventure plans, don’t be careless.”
Alger tried to describe what had happened in Bansy Harbor as an accident, one that was within the realm of understanding.
Suddenly, he heard rather deep laughter.
This laughter came from the end of the mottled long table!
Mr. Fool…The Hanged Man suddenly turned his head.
Mr. Fool! Bansy Harbor isn’t as simple as it seems!Audrey immediately looked at Mr. Fool who was sitting upright on his high back chair.
Noticing looks of puzzlement, curiosity, or excitement, Klein laughed leisurely with a hint of reminiscence in his voice.
“This reminds me of a King of Angels.”
A King of Angels! The matter of Bansy Harbor involves a King of Angels!Audrey’s eyes widened in anticipation of what Mr. Fool was to say next.
A King of Angels…Fors took a deep breath, her expression somewhat bitter.
Why is it that all we talk about at the Tarot Club is the descent of the True Creator, the awakening of the Primordial Demoness, and the reappearance of a King of Angels? I’m only a Sequence 9!She wanted to look up at the sky and sigh.
Emlyn, on the other hand, felt a baffling sense of excitement, having found another reason for why his Ancestor had gotten him to pray to The Fool.
As expected, this is a gathering of messiahs in preparation for the apocalypse. We are the chosen ones who will gradually face evil existences such as the King of Angels, the Primordial Demoness, the True Creator, and so on!Emlyn had an impulse to immediately agree to the deal proposed by The Hanged Man, but the fact that he had no money had ruthlessly crushed the fantasy in his mind.
Which King of Angels will it be?In a rare occasion, Derrick joined in with the conversation with Miss Justice and the rest.
A King of Angels… What secret is Bansy Harbor hiding?Alger was waiting for the answer with rapt attention.
Seeing that Mr. Fool didn’t plan on continuing, Audrey couldn’t help but ask, “Honorable Mr. Fool, which King of Angels is it?”
Klein leaned back in his chair, chuckled and said, “Medici, who established the Rose Redemption. ‘His’ descendants live in Binsy.”
Rose Redemption! The King of Angels related to the True Creator?Audrey didn’t expect that the matter would be multi-layered, with each layer more serious than the last. She subconsciously asked, “Binsy?”
“That’s the old name of Bansy,” Alger replied in a low voice as he clenched his hands.
He could no longer imagine the truth behind this matter. He only knew that the unforeseen event in Bansy Harbor might not be over yet. The danger that could devour people remained lurking in the shadows!
He didn’t know much about the phrase Rose Redemption, only knowing that it had something to do with the temple of the True Creator and the Angel of Fate, Ouroboros, but was unable to confirm exactly what it represented.
In short, the level of this matter is beyond my imagination!Alger looked at the end of the long, mottled table, and suddenly the thought flashed through his mind that Mr. Fool really did know the eight Kings of Angels and that he knew many secrets.
At that moment, he thought of something.
Just last week at the Gathering, Miss Justice had inquired about the other Kings of Angels, and Mr. Fool’s answer was that we will come into contact with them in the future.
And just a week later, we really have come into contact with a new King of Angels!
Mr. Fool had foreseen this!Alger’s pupils shrank as he lowered his gaze in fear.
Amidst his shock, another doubt surfaced in Alger’s mind.
If Mr. Fool had foreseen this, why did he mention that Bansy Harbor’s matter is related to Rose Redemption and the King of Angels, Medici?
Did “He” tell us on purpose?
“He” hopes to spread this matter through us?
The target is the King of Angels, Medici? No, it’s more likely to be the True Creator!
Mr. Fool has repeatedly thwarted the plans of the True Creator before, so it should be no exception this time… The term Rose Redemption appeared in the abandoned temple of the True Creator, and it’s established by the King of Angels, Medici, and Ouroboros. Clearly, they share a deep connection with the True Creator.
Bansy Harbor only has our Church of Storms, so the person Mr. Fool is really informing is actually me?
Alger vaguely understood something.
Then, he became acutely aware of another problem.
The last time The World mentioned that something major was about to happen in Backlund, it was immediately confirmed by Mr. Fool, and it later involved the awakening of the Primordial Demoness and the descent of the True Creator. This time, the abnormality at Bansy Harbor also received a response from Mr. Fool. He revealed the secret hidden in ancient Binsy and has brought the Rose Redemption and the King of Angels to the forefront of all the members of the Tarot Club… Isn’t this t-too coincidental?
Yes, news provided by The World previously had to do with Backlund, and this is the first time it involves the sea. Furthermore, Mr. Fool had mentioned last week that his adorer has been forced to leave Backlund because of the Great Smog. They match perfectly.
So, The World is actually Mr. Fool’s adorer? No, he should be a representative among all his adorers in the Tarot Club. He’s to do things that Mr. Fool finds inconvenient. Of course, through this gathering, the adorer will also trade goods and knowledge in order to advance himself. This is also considered a form of Mr. Fool’s nurturing of him.
On careful thought, this theory is probably correct. At least, The World has never collected Roselle’s diary in exchange for knowledge or intelligence from Mr. Fool. As his adorer, it’s his duty, so he has probably submitted them in private!
From this conclusion, some deliberate questions or contradictions on The World’s part are meant to conceal his identity as an adorer. This is consistent with his experienced, skilled, and cunning character.
In addition to the hidden attempt to awaken as he slowly lifts the seal, Mr. Fool holds the Tarot Gathering to also use us to interfere in certain events. This is evident from the composition of the members—a high noble, a Beyonder at the bishop level of the Church, a survivor of the Forsaken Land of the Gods, a student of the Abraham family, an adult vampire. Each of us represents a faction or a particular circle or resource channel.
Many thoughts flashed through Alger’s mind. Not only was he not repressed by his own guesses, but he was also excited. To him, Mr. Fool’s unknown purpose was the most frightening thing. Having an initial understanding of what he wanted to do allowed him to effectively avoid any risks and improve himself by doing so.
As long as The Fool wants to use us to do things, he’ll definitely give us some benefits. This is exactly what I was hoping for… Otherwise, I don’t know when I’ll be able to see the hope of becoming a demigod… Heh, The World, you definitely didn’t expect that I would see through your disguise…Alger’s fear subsided, and he began to think about how to use the information about Bansy Harbor.
He couldn’t report the matter just like that, as it would arouse suspicion, and he had to patiently wait for an opportunity to let the higher-ups appreciate him and reward him, without ending up being monitored.
Audrey could tell that Mr. Hanged Man was undergoing a mental exercise, but she didn’t expect him to come up with so many guesses in such a short period of time.
And from the words of Mr. Fool, she was delighted to learn that Rose Redemption was a secret organization established by a number of Kings of Angels, which was also related to the True Creator.
At the same time, she vaguely sensed the strangeness of The World. She realized that this member of the organization, who was the most difficult to read, was always involved in important matters and could always obtain important information. Furthermore, he constantly produced formulas, ingredients, and Beyonder characteristics, as if he could successfully hunt down a Beyonder within one to two weeks!
He left Backlund and went to sea? Or was it a rumor he heard in Backlund? Should I tell this information to the Church? Well, Mr. Hanged Man has a close relationship with the Church of Storms, so it’s better for him to do it, and there wouldn’t be any problems…Audrey suppressed the thought of probing and only curiously asked, “Honorable Mr. Fool, what’s the title of the King of Angels, Medici? Or should I say, what is ‘His’ pathway?”
Klein leaned back into his chair and said with a deep chuckle, “Red Priest.”
Red Priest? Which pathway is that? It sounds very similar to the Dark Emperor. Could it be that it’s another Sequence 0 title?Audrey thought with excitement and joy.
Red Priest…Derrick silently muttered the words, realizing that there was no corresponding record in the City of Silver’s history.
Perhaps I haven’t read enough, having only received a general education…he thought regretfully.
Fors and Emlyn listened as if they were listening to a story and were equally interested in similar information.
The only problem is that I can’t brag about it or write it into my novels!Fors felt a pang of regret.
Mr. Hanged Man will likely report it to his superiors. Let’s hope he doesn’t delay it for too long… With his shrewdness, he may have already figured out some of the problems regarding The World and has grasped the relationship between “Him” and The Fool. Fortunately, I’ve deliberately set up The World to be Sherlock Moriarty since a long time ago, giving him the identity of an adorer. Mr. Hanged Man can at best detect it up to this point, unable to imagine that The World is actually a dummy…Klein raised his hand to his chin, smiled, and said, “Continue.”
Seeing that Mr. Fool was no longer talking about the subject, Emlyn, who had freed himself from his emotions as a messiah, began to face the difficult problems of reality.
That was his lack of money!
Regardless, he had never considered selling off his dolls. He only told himself that he needed to be frugal in the future. Only after half a year or even a year could he get himself a new doll, or he could buy a new set of clothes for the dolls he already had.
In addition, the only way he could think of making money was to sell some potions that had a miraculous effect, but that could easily bring hidden danger to his clansmen in Backlund.
This is an arrangement by the Ancestor. Logically speaking, Lord Nibbs should provide me help, but Mr. Fool wishes for me to keep it a secret, to be the messiah in the shadows who’s burdened with responsibility. I’m not to reveal it on my own accord…After thinking for a few seconds, Emlyn pumped himself up, cleared his throat, and said, “Everyone, I have a question.
“Here’s the matter. Suppose there’s a powerhouse who has arranged for you to investigate something. Although you have successfully obtained the information, you are unable to report it to the person due to certain reasons. Then, how can you continue to get support from this powerhouse?”
Having said this, Emlyn suddenly felt that this act was somewhat shameful.
Th-this makes me appear like a traitor and a spy… No, I’m doing this for the sake of the Sanguine’s continuation. For this, I have to give up my reputation and bear the burden of being misunderstood. When this is over, and when the truth is revealed, they’ll be moved by me…Emlyn quickly eased his prior feelings.
At this moment, Audrey, Fors, and Derrick cast their eyes towards Alger. In their eyes, Mr. Hanged Man was the most experienced and the best teacher in this field.
Klein also thought so too.
Alger glanced at The Moon and chuckled.
“It’s simple, but you have to take some risks.”
Emlyn subconsciously denied, “It’s not me!”
The Hanged Man replied with a chuckle, “Let’s assume that it’s you.”
He continued his description.
“You will slowly display a certain level of abnormalities in your daily life, allowing that powerhouse to see that you have a problem.
“He will have two choices. One is to interrogate you directly, but it will be very easy to end up losing a lead for clues. The second is to inadvertently provide you with help so that you can investigate more thoroughly and then send people to monitor you.
“I think the second possibility is the most likely. The risk you have to take is how to not reveal the information you want to hide while under surveillance.”
That works? In fact, I won’t be exposed either. Every Tarot Gathering, I’ll be resting in the Harvest Church, looking normal on the outside. As for the sacrifice of items and the receiving of bestowments, they’re things that can be shown to Lord Nibbs and the others. It will allow them to guess that I have formed some sort of connection with Mr. Fool, but they can’t imagine that I’ve already joined a secret gathering… Very well, while I’m studying history, I’ll take the initiative to ask Baron Waymandy about the City of Silver!Emlyn’s eyes lit up as he had an idea.
He then thought of something and turned to The Hanged Man.
“Last week, didn’t you ask about a way to make everyone on board a ship sleep at the same time?
“It’s very simple, I can provide you with a magical anesthetic gas that can effectively spread without any irritating smells. Even on the deck, one will fall unconscious once they catch a whiff of it. Of course, it’s best if you choose a windless night, and that the targets are unable to sense danger, and their physiques cannot be too strong. Those Beyonders that are well known for their physiques in Sequence 9 are the limit.
“It can cause deep slumber that lasts for more than three hours. The effects will constantly decline after that.
“A hundred pounds a can, and an extra thirty pounds for me.”
The Hanged Man thought about the situation of the sailors on the ghost ship and didn’t haggle.
“Okay.”
He wanted to erect a certain image in front of The Moon, to prepare for the big transaction that would follow. He had thought of using a Slumber Charm, but that would require him to chant the incantation. It would make the sailors notice that something was wrong and suspect something afterward.
At the end of the exchange, Klein tapped the surface of the long, mottled table with his finger, and he said with a leisurely smile, “I can foresee that everyone will present a new appearance of themselves next week.
“Let us end today’s gathering here.”
“Thank you for your blessings.” Audrey was the first to stand up. She took her leave, expressing her gratitude.
With Mr. Fool saying those words, she felt more confident in consuming the Psychiatrist potion.
As The Magician and the others repeated the same words, one figure after another disappeared from the palace. The area above the gray fog returned to its eternal silence.
Backlund, Cherwood Borough.
As the crimson glow faded from her eyes, Fors saw the familiar desk and open notebook which she used to jot down her inspirations.
To her, this experience was no longer anything new, but it still evoked reverence from the bottom of her heart.
This was a power that didn’t belong to humans, something that even demigods were incapable of!
I’ll receive the stomach pouch of a Spirit Eater in two days. My Apprentice potion has already been digested… Finally, I’ll become a Trickmaster. I wonder what Beyonder powers I’ll receive… By advancing by my own abilities, Teacher will definitely place greater importance on me. Apart from potion formulas in the future, perhaps I might be provided with some Beyonder ingredients… How I look forward to that very much. I don’t even know the corresponding names of Sequence 6 and 5. I only know that Sequence 7 is Astrologer. After I become a Trickmaster, I’ll immediately write to Teacher…Fors felt like she was one step closer to ridding herself from the curse of the full moon.
At this moment, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching. Finally, it turned into the slam of the door.
Xio is out again. She’s so busy.Fors sighed silently.If not for the 400 pounds debt that she owes Viscount Glaint, we would probably be vacationing at Desi Bay now.
After a long period of hard work, and thanks to the enhancement of her strength, certain tasks that were previously impossible for her to complete have become simple. Moreover, from time to time, Xio would receive small tasks that pay well from the golden-masked man. Xio has already raised her savings from 110 pounds to 320 pounds, leaving her with only 80 pounds left to pay off her debt.
In fact, I could spot her 80 pounds, but unfortunately, although she isn’t tall, she still has a lot of pride in her…Fors withdrew her thoughts and thought about the matter Mr. World had entrusted her.
As a doctor and a writer, she didn’t know much about radios or anything about the entire field of machinery. She didn’t usually pay attention to such information when reading the newspapers, so she didn’t know where she could buy the kind of transceiver The World wanted.
A department store? It probably doesn’t sell one… Ah right, Aville writes science fiction, so he should know a lot about such matters.Fors quickly found the right person to consult.
However, she immediately had a new problem. Was she to visit him directly, or was she to write him a letter of inquiry?
Glancing at the chair covered in a thick, soft blanket, and smelling the fragrance of coffee and tobacco emanating the room, she felt a warmth slowly creeping through her body. Bit by bit, her motivation to leave the house crumbled.
I’m not familiar with him, so I shouldn’t rashly pay him a visit.She sat down with a grunt and unfolded a piece of paper.
…
In the Berg household in the City of Silver.
Derrick opened his eyes and woke up from feigning sleep.
According to his original plan, he would’ve immediately held a sacrificial ritual to send out the stomach pouch of the Spirit Eater. However, the words of The Hanged Man reminded him to be more cautious and make more observations.
Uh… I’ll gather the ingredients Mr. Hanged Man require first, and then I’ll do the sacrificial ritual all at once…Derrick remained silent for a few seconds, then he attached his Axe of Hurricane to his body and headed for the steeple.
He first checked the items available for exchanging using merit points, but he wasn’t in a hurry to complete the transaction. He planned to go to the underground market to take a look once the lightning in the sky subsided.
Derrick went up to the third floor and headed straight for the library section that dealt with mythology and ancient classics, hungering for valuable information he hadn’t learned yet.
Suddenly, he saw a hard and yellowed book with a cover: “Giant King’s Court—Book of Blackrock, Hand-copied Edition.”
It’s a record passed down from the Giant King’s Court? I wonder if there’s anything related to the Kings of Angels…Derrick reached for the book, pulled it out, and saw that it was bound in a brown monster hide.
At that moment, on the upper level of the library, Colin Iliad was wearing a flaxen-colored linen shirt and a brown coat and standing there quietly, looking down.
His unkempt grizzled hair flailed in the breeze from the window, and his pale blue eyes were deep and reserved…
…
Wednesday, 12 January. 5:40 p.m.
The sky was dark and cloudy, with deep blue waves undulating across the sea.
The White Agate bobbed up and down in this storm, like a toy in the palm of a giant.
“This is the sea. No matter how powerful one is, one will appear insignificant in front of it.” Danitz stood by the window and enjoyed the scenery outside. “Fortunately, we’re almost at the City of Generosity.”
From the moment they left Bansy Harbor, the White Agate’s journey had been smooth-sailing. With the help of the wind, it reached a stable speed of 15 knots. Hence, even though they arrived at Tiana Port a little later than scheduled, they completed the entire journey half a day earlier.
That is to say, the White Agate, which was scheduled to arrive at the City of Generosity on the morning of the 13th, arrived on the evening of the 12th.
Hearing Danitz’s reflections, Klein just glanced up at him, then looked away and continued his contemplation.
The more he played the part of Gehrman Sparrow, and the more he had to force himself to behave in accordance with his persona, the more deeply he realized what kind of person he was. When faced with different situations, he realized that the choices he really wanted to make were different from Gehrman Sparrow’s.
For example, he would’ve responded to Danitz by idly chatting with him about the weather at sea and the disasters caused by those terrible storms, but Gehrman Sparrow wouldn’t. He had to be cold and reserved.
The more there are such differences, the more I recognize myself.Klein sighed inwardly.
This was something he hadn’t experienced when he moved about with his identity as the private detective, Sherlock Moriarty. Back then, he didn’t have to disguise his personality and had just been himself.
I feel like I’ve digested my potion a little… However, Gehrman Sparrow has traits that are similar to myself. At the very least, when choosing to disembark and entering Bansy Harbor to save the others, I overlapped with this identity of mine, and there was no difference… Of course, it could also be said that I was adding a certain kind of persona into the mix. Beneath Gehrman Sparrow’s gentleness and madness, he has a kind, brave, and compassionate heart that values relationships. Heh heh, I can’t boast about myself. If I had known earlier that Bansy was Binsy, I-I would’ve most likely been terrified… Not necessarily. At the very least, the danger which was divined was within an acceptable range…Klein thought, summing things up as he engaged in self-deprecation.
This made him more aware of a problem; although playing the role of a purely fictional person could help him digest the potion, he needed to replace an existing identity to speed up and improve his progress. He needed to gain the affirmation of people from the other person’s interpersonal relationships, feel the corresponding emotions of joy, anger, sadness, and immersing himself in them, but not getting obsessed.
Become anyone, but ultimately become yourself in the end? And get feedback from the people involved?Klein looked at the pale yellow carpet, his mind racing.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow without a response, Danitz spread his hands helplessly, feeling bored out of his mind.
This crazy guy is good in every way other than making me do what servants do. There’s only one thing, he doesn’t like to talk. There’s a communication barrier with him. If this goes on, I’ll definitely go crazy…. Fortunately, I’m finally at Bayam. I can finally be free!Danitz felt that he would sooner or later develop a habit of talking to himself when faced with a similar silence.
After a while he saw Gehrman Sparrow look up, smile, and say, “You can tell me about the pirate point of contacts in Bayam.”
… Dogshit! It’s better if you don’t say anything!Danitz’s expression twisted.
Woosh!
At 6:15 p.m., just before the storm arrived, the White Agate docked smoothly and arrived at the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, Bayam, the City of Generosity.
It was also known as the Spice Archipelago, and it was home to a variety of exotic spices, with the plantations of these produce being mainstays of the economy.
The Blue Mountain Island, where Bayam was located, occupied more than half of the archipelago which was mostly covered in forest. It had gold, silver, copper, coal, iron, and other minerals, as well as a plentiful variety of fruits due to the particularly fertile land. For these reasons, the first batch of colonists named the seaside city they built the “City of Generosity.” They believed it was a land of treasure promised by the gods, where it flowed with milk and honey.
Klein picked up his suitcase which Danitz packed, and he left Room 312, entering the corridor that led to the deck.
Without any surprises, he met Donna’s family, Cleves, and others.
The two siblings were still a little afraid of Klein after the fright he gave them. They hid behind their parents and bodyguards and didn’t dare to speak, appearing like deflated balloons.
Klein nodded slightly as a form of greeting.
At this moment, Urdi Branch hesitated for a second and then took a half step forward.
“Mr. Sparrow, will you be staying in Bayam?
“If I wish to hire—no, request for your help, how can I contact you?”
He’s indeed a businessman with a spirit of adventure. Even if he’s afraid, he still wishes to befriend someone with Beyonder powers…Klein thought for a moment.
“What newspapers are in circulation over here?”
“The Sonia Morning Post and the News Report are popular in the archipelago,” Urdi said without any thought.
“Put an advertisement in the Sonia Morning Post for three days in a row asking to buy Damir’s special cured meat, and leave an address. I’ll go look for you, and if I don’t show up three days later, it means I’m at sea again.” Klein was careful to give a one-way method of contact.
“Alright.” Urdi exhaled and smiled.
Cleves and the others expressed their gratitude once again and left the cabin in an orderly manner.
Noticing the gangway in sight, Donna suddenly slowed her pace and stepped back next to Klein, raised her face, and bit her lip.
“Uncle Sparrow, s-since that kind of power definitely brings about threats and madness, w-why did you choose to have it?”
She had thought about this question for a long time before finally mustering the courage to ask.
Klein was startled, and he instinctively formed a smile.
“For my dream.”
Then he lowered his voice and said two words, “And… protect.”
Protect…Donna mumbled the word in a slightly lost voice, picked up her pace, and caught up with her parents.
After watching the Branch family leave the White Agate, Klein retracted his gaze and said to Danitz, “You’re free.”
Ah?For a moment, Danitz wasn’t used to it.
Without another word or care for Danitz, Klein pressed his top hat and carried his suitcase down the gangway.
Are you really going to let me go?Blazing Danitz stood on the deck, his face filled with suspicion.
Although he had expected such an outcome, with Gehrman Sparrow directly letting him go while in Damir Harbor, making him capable of imagining today’s scene, he still couldn’t believe it. He felt that everything that befell him came too simply and easily.
Regardless, I’m worth 3,000 pounds. No, this is the bounty offered only by Loen! Isn’t this madman, Gehrman Sparrow, an adventurer? How can he let go of a huge amount of wealth in front of him? It’s incomprehensible… Heh, it’s true that normal people can’t understand the mindset of lunatics…Danitz gradually snapped back to his senses. With his luggage in hand, he carefully descended the gangway and stepped onto the concrete ground of the dock.
He straightened his back, lifted his head, and gave Gehrman Sparrow’s back a glance. He realized that he really wasn’t turning back and was following the path straight for Coastal Street.
Danitz didn’t dare delay a second longer. He immediately turned around and left through another path, occasionally changing directions and using obstacles to look back, in order to ensure that he wasn’t followed.
Soon, he arrived at a row of houses near the warehouse at the dock.
Gehrman Sparrow really didn’t use me as bait…After triple-checking, Danitz finally relaxed completely.
At this moment, he finally felt like he was liberated. A dignified boatswain of a Pirate Admiral like him no longer had to be bullied and be ordered around like a servant!
I can already foresee that tomorrow will be incomparably beautiful. There will be a group of people vying to flatter me, wanting to become my servants!Danitz knocked happily on the door—three long and three short—rhythmically.
Hehe, Gehrman Sparrow asked me to give him the pirate point of contacts in Bayam. I obviously only told him the ones that don’t have a good relationship with us. There’s no way he could guess that our Golden Dream point of contact is right at the dock…Danitz picked at his nose and breathed in the fresh sea breeze before a looming rain.
Bayam was a pivotal location of the Loen Kingdom’s Sonia Sea colonies. It was one of the largest cities in the region. There were many powerful official Beyonders, and no matter how rampant the pirates were, they didn’t dare to openly show their faces here. Most of the time, they had to rely on the local gangs or people with backgrounds to handle the loot and purchase any necessities.
Of course, this didn’t mean that they wouldn’t come to Bayam. The Red Theater here was the most famous brothel in the surrounding seas, and countless pirates came to patronize this famous place. Even if one or two of their peers were caught every once in a while, it didn’t stop them from rushing over.
In addition to the spice trade, the brothel industry was another major pillar of the Rorsted Archipelago. Apart from the Red Theater, there were many big or small brothels, out in the open or hidden all over the place. They fully satisfied the desires of the seamen with ample energy. As for the female pirates, they didn’t have to worry about this problem. As long as they were willing, they could always be satisfied. After all, there was more demand than supply. At sea, where faith in the Lord of Storms was mainstream, there had always been few females.
Similarly, the underground trade related to Beyonder ingredients and mysticism was quite frequent here, and there were many circles.
Those smaller ports are still better. We don’t have to be afraid of being discovered at all, and we can just openly sit in a bar, engage in disputes with adventurers, and even fight them. As long as we don’t cause any trouble or cause any deaths, the local official Beyonders will turn a blind eye. Heh, with their strength, they typically have to take on tremendous risks if they wish to interfere…Danitz thought mockingly.
At that moment, he heard footsteps and saw the door creak open. A familiar face entered his sight.
“Old man, did you not drink today?” Danitz smiled and greeted.
Standing at the door was one of the Golden Dream’s contacts in the Rorsted Archipelago, Old Rinn.
Old Rinn coughed twice and made way.
Danitz stepped into the dim room, his nose twitching suddenly.
He caught a whiff of Lanti Proof.
No, Old Rinn likes to drink locally-produced Bayam Black Rand!As this thought flashed through his mind, Danitz was terrified.
Immediately following that, he saw a man with his back to him rise to his feet. He was tall, dark, and muscular, and his hair was curled like marbles.
“Steel” Maveti!Danitz’s pupils contracted sharply.
This was the second mate of the Admiral of Blood, a great pirate with a bounty of 6,000 pounds!
…
Waves of the sea breeze blew, swaying the thin, sharp leaves of the tree in a precarious manner.
Klein was walking along Coastal Street at an adequate speed. In contrast, the people around him were hurrying and walking quickly.
His spiritual intuition told him that it would take some time before the storm would arrive, and that he had plenty of time to find a hotel.
Woosh!
The sound of the wind grew louder and louder. Tree branches fell to the ground, and there weren’t many people left on the street.
Klein was about to turn into another alley when he heard the sound of hasty but disorderly running.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
Danitz was running with all his might, but the scene in front of him began to rock.
He felt an abnormal pain from his wound as he felt his vitality rapidly sapping away. His Spirit Body had partially left his body, approaching the legendary Underworld. As for the surrounding sounds, he could only vaguely hear them, and everything in his line of sight looked like it wasn’t real.
If it wasn’t for having Shadow Cloak, the ambush would’ve killed him. But even so, he was still severely injured and could die on the streets at any moment.
He was forced to run towards Coastal Street because of his will to warn the captain that their point of contact had been compromised by the Admiral of Blood, as well as the glimmer of hope brought by that crazy but powerful figure.
If it’s him, then he would definitely be able to escape from the hands of “Steel” Maveti’s henchmen…Danitz began to stagger, and his body gradually grew cold.
Just as he was about to collapse, he saw Gehrman Sparrow standing by a street corner. His refined face that hid madness appeared so genial at that moment.
Plop!
Danitz fell on his back, his hands hanging limply over his chest, revealing a hideous, exaggerated wound that was inflicted to his organs.
“Tell Captain that Old Rinn has been discovered. Steel Maveti did it for that treasure!” Danitz saw Gehrman Sparrow kneel to his side as he hurriedly spoke.
Klein recalled the bounty offered for Steel Maveti and asked in return, “Admiral of Blood?”
“Yes, tell Captain! T-tell Captain!” Danitz gasped as he said.
After saying all that, he revealed a mournful smile.
“Don’t worry about me. I’m a-about to die soon.
“Tell the Captain that all the money I’ve saved up has been turned into real estate. Units 12 to 16 on Bayam’s Amyris Avenue. The title deeds a-are hidden in the wall of Unit 13’s basement. H-help me sell them. T-take the money to South Intis’s Elema Town. G-give the money to my parents. S-say that I’ve really made a fortune…”
Danitz paused, then he said with great difficulty, “S-say that I’ve become an out-outstanding adventurer.
“Also… Help me s-say I’m sorry…”
His eyes suddenly became moist, as if he was recalling that rebellious youth from back then.
I’m sorry, Old Man, Mother. I’m unable to return home…Danitz’s vision darkened, and he felt that his life was coming to an end.
It was at this moment that he saw Gehrman Sparrow reach out and press his hand to his wound and then swipe it.
Danitz’s sorrow came to a sudden halt as he felt the already numb pain in his chest and abdomen suddenly disappear as his left hand seemed to suffer a fracture.
He looked at Klein blankly, and Klein looked back at him quietly. None of them spoke for two seconds.
Finally, he looked down in astonishment and discovered that his lethal wound had strangely healed. His left arm was badly mutilated, and even his bones protruded out.
I-I’m fine now?Danitz blinked, still immersed in the sadness and frustration of his brush with death.
“Why didn’t you treat me first?” he asked blankly.
Klein looked back at the empty area on the other side of Coastal Street and said in a calm tone, “Waiting for you to finish.
“That’s basic courtesy.
Courtesy you son of a b*tch! I was really saying my last words!With a sudden jerk of his back, Danitz rolled to his feet.
He warily looked towards the dock, where a thick cloud of smoke was rising. It was none other than the result of the battle he had just been engaged in.
Because the house was set on fire by me, Steel Maveti was afraid that it would catch the attention of the official Beyonders. As he was confused by that shadow, he didn’t chase after me…Danitz instantly understood the sequence of events.
“Let’s find a place to stay first.” Klein spread his hands and caught a drop of rain.
Not knowing whether or not he had completely escaped danger, Danitz immediately nodded.
“Okay.”
I can tell that this madman, Gehrman Sparrow, isn’t afraid of Steel Maveti at all. He’s not even afraid of Admiral of Blood… At such times, I especially admire his craziness… Damn, I exposed my wealth to him.Danitz had just exhaled when his body froze.
Klein walked silently ahead with his suitcase and cane with only one thought echoing in his head.
Godd*mmit, a pirate is richer than I am…
…
Empress Borough.
Audrey, who was about to leave Backlund, hid in her chemistry laboratory and concocted the Psychiatrist potion with the ingredients she received from Mr. Vampire—the fruit of the Tree of Elders, the blood of a Mirror Dragon—and the other ingredients she had collected previously.
This time, she didn’t get Susie to guard the door. Instead, she was to sit inside and observe the whole process from the sidelines. Earl Hall had already instructed everyone to not approach the young lady during her experiments, but they had to pay attention to any unusual changes.
Phew…Audrey let out a small sigh of relief, pouring the completed potion into a prepared glass bottle.
The slightly golden liquid rippled like a deformed, gigantic pupil. Its gaze seemed to shine right into the eyes of anyone’s heart.
“Susie, did you remember the process? You are a mature, no—you are a mature Beyonder. In the future, you’ll have to learn how to concoct your own potion. No, it’s not that I’m not helping you; it’s just that I’m pointing out a possibility. Sometimes, I might not be by your side, and you just happen to need a potion bottle,” Audrey said happily to the huge golden retriever.
Susie was so confused by what she was taught, and she could only open her mouth to reply with a single word, “Woof!”
Converging her emotions, Audrey raised her head and downed the Psychiatrist potion bottle.
The golden liquid was cool and refreshing, making Audrey feel as if she was enjoying a delicious ice cream. She then took a sip of champagne. Tiny bubbles of air continuously rose, silently bursting as they brought a tingling sensation with them.
Suddenly, her sense of hearing reached out, and she could hear the conversation of the two maids at the end of the corridor as they lamented at how they had no chance of going to the Hall family’s castle and manor in East Chester County.
At this moment, Audrey felt as if she had dissolved into an illusory gas and was rapidly expanding. It filled the entire room, overlapping with a sea formed from everyone’s sea of consciousness.
Her vision also changed. Everything she saw was abnormally smooth, turning into a mirror that reflected her current appearance.
Possessing a beauty described by pure, exquisite, grand, and witty, golden scales that were slowly growing out of her exposed skin, her emerald-green irises contracted and were dyed in a faint golden color, as if they had turned vertical.
Audrey suddenly felt fear from the bottom of her heart when she saw herself like this. She didn’t want or wish to become an inhuman monster!
With a hum, her mind began to turn into a blur, as if something was slowly and painfully drilling out from the surface of her body.
Just then, she heard the gentle voice of her huge golden retriever, Susie.
“Don’t be afraid, calm down.
“Don’t be afraid, calm down.”
Audrey recovered her thoughts and tried to get herself into a Spectator state.
Her undulating emotions quickly calmed down, and her spirit seemed to leave her body. She then looked down at herself like a Spectator.
Audrey saw the golden scales on the surface of her body visibly recede and her emerald-like eyes return to normal.
It didn’t take her long to regain control of her body and understand what Beyonder powers were available to a Psychiatrist and how they were used.
I-it was so dangerous just now…Audrey raised her hand in fear. Her skin was fair and delicate, completely unlike the abnormal condition she had been in a moment ago.
After this incident, she truly understood how terrifying the danger of losing control which Mr. Fool would occasionally bring up was. She gained a deep understanding of how difficult it was to go down the Beyonder path.
Even with the acting method, it was impossible to completely remove the latent risks!
At one gathering, Mr. World said that Beyonders are a bunch of miserable wretches that are constantly fighting against threats and madness… Previously, I could only understand it literally. Now, I can finally feel the weight behind this sentence… Audrey, don’t be discouraged, don’t be afraid. Father, Mother, and Brother are still waiting for your protection. With this experience, you won’t be frightened by yourself in the future or so easily lose control. You can do it!Audrey clenched her fists and encouraged herself.
She calmed down for two seconds, walked up to Susie, squatted down, and hugged the golden retriever. As she combed its fur, she put her head against the side of the dog’s face and muttered in its warmth, “Thank you, thank you…”
Susie rubbed against her twice and asked seriously, “Audrey, is this how a Psychiatrist feels like?
“I like it very much.”
“…”
Audrey was suddenly at a loss on whether to laugh or cry. She immediately pursed her lips and promised, “Susie, we’ll treat each other in the future. Yes, psychological problems!”
“Okay, Woof!” Susie answered happily.
It was only now with Audrey truly recovering that she was in the mood to examine her own advancement.
My body seems to have become healthier. Although I don’t have any obvious muscles, my strength and speed have become much stronger than before…
My eyesight has also improved. I can even clearly see items hidden in the dark…
My sense of smell is able to distinguish even more subtle smells, and thus being able to grasp a target’s truest emotions and thoughts…
I finally have Beyonder powers in the truest sense of the word. Yes, there’s also Awe. I can target a single person or apply it to a group of people within a certain range. They’ll instantly panic and turn chaotic as though they’re facing a dragon.
Another is Frenzy. It will trigger the emotions and mental state of a target, throwing the target into a frenzy. They’ll suffer intense psychological damage and might even cause direct loss of control at times.
Another is Psychological Cue. Through specific methods, words, and a medium, I can cue a target, letting them abide by my arrangements without them realizing it. Or they might strongly abide by a particular promise from the bottom of their hearts.
Another is Placate, also known as Psychoanalysis. I can help Beyonders on the brink of losing control to regain their reason and escape danger. There’s a certain chance of failure. The higher my Sequence, the more easily it will succeed. It can calm down various psychological instabilities and allow for communication.
Another is Telepathy. Through mediums like candlelight and extracts, it will put the target in a partially hypnotic state. I’ll then be able to directly communicate with their Body of Heart and Mind, just like what Hilbert Alucard did to me. If not for the protection provided by Mr. Fool’s angel, then I wouldn’t have the means to lie under such situations. Yes… I have to be on guard against such techniques. I can’t be fooled by a target, and there should be quite a number of means to achieve this effect…
With Placate and Telepathy, together with certain psychology knowledge, I’ll be able to act as a true psychiatrist, the kind that can open a clinic!
Audrey’s mood rapidly improved. She finally had the feeling that she had matured and become a qualified Beyonder.
I’m a Mid-Sequence Beyonder! There really is a qualitative change!She stood up, lifted her skirt, and walked briskly around in a circle.
She quickly discovered that she was still lacking in direct offensive abilities as a Psychiatrist.
Fortunately, I have this…Audrey stopped in front of the experiment table and opened a plain brown box.
Inside the box was a silver mask that could only cover half a face. It was the mystical item that The Hanged Man had sold her.
Audrey picked it up, placed it in her palm, and observed it for a few seconds.
Then, she extended her spirituality and projected her thoughts just like how she did above the gray fog.
She saw the silver mask begin to warp inwards, turning into a hollow, finely-patterned slightly large earring.
“It might be better to turn it into a necklace,” Audrey whispered.
Afterward, she tried out the various abilities of this magical item. She was most satisfied with her ability to fine-tune her appearance.
It’s a pity that other than Flame Controlling, it doesn’t have any other more direct offensive powers. Perhaps I’ll need to prepare a revolver, one that has Beyonder effects…Audrey thought with some regret.
She quickly collected her emotions and said to the mystical item in her hand with an uplifted tone towards the end, “From today, your name is Lie. The most beautiful lie~”
…
City of Generosity, Bayam. 48 Acid Lemon Street, Wind of Azure Inn.
It was raining heavily outside and the wind was raging, but inside the luxurious suite, the fireplace was warm and the environment peaceful.
Klein sat in his chair and watched silently as Blazing Danitz dealt with the severe fracture on his left arm.
He waited until Danitz was finished binding up his arm with shredded, old clothes before asking bluntly, “What treasure?”
According to Danitz, it was because of some treasure that Admiral of Blood Senor wanted to deal with Vice Admiral Edwina Edwards.
The sound of wind and rain came through the window. Danitz took a sip of the Lanti Proof on the table and then gave a bitter, angry laugh.
“Those a**holes who had their brains eaten by zombies!
“On our last expedition, we found a sunken ship. Although we didn’t find anything of great value, we discovered a gigantic black iron key that doesn’t look like the kind used by humans. Can you imagine? After being submerged under the sea for so many years, it hasn’t rusted at all.”
“Yes,” Klein replied in a concise manner.
In a world where extraordinariness and mystery intertwined, what wasn’t possible?
There were people who could be resurrected from the dead, not to mention others!
Danitz choked and paused for seven or eight seconds before he knew what to say next.
“Perhaps there’s a traitor among us, and the news has spread. Countless pirates believe that this is Death’s Key, a key that can open the treasure trove Death left behind.
“I thought that this problem would be cleared up very quickly and happily applied for a vacation. In the end, the matter became more complicated. Even Admiral of Blood has joined the ranks of these mad pirates. I’m even beginning to suspect that it’s Death’s Key, a key that can turn one into a true god.”
“Foolish.” Klein calmly gave his evaluation.
Whether it was in the divination domain or dealing with deities, he could be considered experienced. Thus, he had his own understanding and confidence in the interpretation of Death’s Key.
He believed that the “key” was a form of revelation, a symbol. The thing that opened Death’s treasure trove was probably not in the shape of a key, but some kind of characteristic, bloodline, or even certain, specified people and their descendants.
Danitz was startled for two seconds, and then he exclaimed, “Your words are exactly the same as Captain’s previous comments, and even your expressions are very similar.
“She suspects that the key belongs to an older era, an era not of humans.
“Before the Cataclysm, this world was still full of giants, dragons, elves, and demonic wolves. The shape of the key indirectly points to one of them.”
Demonic wolves…Klein suddenly recalled the ravings he often heard during his past advancements. In it, the “Flegrea” he heard referred to the ancient god, Annihilation Demonic Wolf.
A treasure that involves the Second Epoch?He held back his curiosity and switched to calmly saying, “Write down everything that Admiral of Blood has done, including Steel Maveti and his men.”
He remembered that Admiral of Blood and his pirate crew were the most notorious groups on the ocean. Their hands were stained with blood as they committed heinous sins.
“How can I remember? They aren’t beauties like Captain!” Danitz threw up his hands. “I can only list the most important things and some of the details that have left an impression on me. Wait, what do you want to do?”
Bit by bit, Klein revealed a smile, one that gave Danitz a fright.
He said in a deep voice, “If it’s appropriate, I want to hunt them.”
“Hunt them?” Danitz asked subconsciously.
When he truly understood the meaning behind Gehrman Sparrow’s words, he instantly became excited. He changed his seating posture and suppressed his voice.
“Is there anything I can help you with?”
As a qualified, part-time pirate, he had nothing to do with beautiful words such as tolerance, compassion, and love. Since he had nearly died at the hands of Steel Maveti and now had the chance to take revenge, he definitely wouldn’t miss it!
He believed that he could survive in the pirate industry by relying on an accurate grasp of the situation: knowing when to resist, when to fight for his life, when to feign ignorance when seeing his enemies, and when to settle old scores.
And now, this was an opportunity!
Danitz still couldn’t make an accurate judgment on how powerful Gehrman Sparrow was, but judging from how he had taken care of the fallen Bishop Millet within ten seconds, it was unlikely that it would be too difficult for him to deal with Steel Maveti. Even if he encountered the Admiral of Blood, Senor, it wasn’t impossible for him to win.
Of course, this is in a one-on-one situation, and pirates never talk about chivalry…Danitz thought to himself.
Klein leaned forward a little, placed his elbows on his knees, and clasped his hands.
“I’ve told you.”
Ah? What?Danitz felt that he was often unable to keep up with Gehrman Sparrow’s train of thought.
With regards to this, he could only console himself that a normal person and a madman were different.
Seeing that the other party had stopped talking, he thought for a while and finally remembered what he had to do.
Write down everything that Admiral of Blood and his pirate crew had done!
Hmm… Gehrman Sparrow definitely wants to know how many things they’ve plundered…Danitz quickly gathered his thoughts, rummaged around the room for a pen and paper, and scribbled a chunk of text.
During this process, he was exceptionally glad that it was his left arm that was injured.
When he was done writing, Klein reached out for it, read it carefully, and confirmed from the undetailed parts of Danitz’s description that Admiral of Blood was the most typical and vile of pirates. Not only did they plunder, but they also abducted people, slaughtered crew members, and abused women.
A pirate like Danitz actually knows how to write Ancient Feysac… He’s also been educated…After muttering to himself, Klein took out a copper penny and used divination to confirm the authenticity of the material.
Then he said in a tone as though he was giving instructions on what was to be eaten tomorrow morning, “Tell me about the Admiral of Blood and his men.”
He needs more detailed information… Is he preparing to hunt them?Danitz was delighted, hating himself for not knowing enough.
“Admiral of Blood Senor is suspected to be an evil spirit. Anyone who has encountered him has died a bizarre death. Either they strangle themselves to death, blow their mouths up, hug bombs, or slaughter their companions. Captain said that it’s the possession of an evil spirit.”
It’s very similar to Miss Sharron’s Beyonder powers… Wraith?Klein didn’t speak as he listened to Danitz go on, in silence.
“Senor can make a terrible shriek. The last time I fought them, I was nearly knocked unconscious and fell off the deck and into the sea. Heh heh, I returned the favor and set one of their boats on fire.
“Senor knows a lot of undead magic. Cruel, bloodthirsty, and full of desire. His targets can be either male or female, and even humanoid creatures.”
Consistent with the unrestrained nature of the Rose School of Thought. Yes, accurately speaking, it’s a trait of the Prisoner pathway… The highest probability is that he’s a Wraith…Klein nodded thoughtfully.
In response, Danitz became more active and spoke a little faster.
“Our Captain thinks that Senor has a very powerful mystical item on him, one that makes him very lucky. He always seems to gain the favor of the gods. For example, at a critical moment, his opponent would suddenly slip or have their powers fail. Another example is winning 21 bets in a row.”
A mystical item that can make someone lucky? This is very rare… It’s from the Monster pathway? Or is it connected to some other evil spirit?Klein guessed based on his own knowledge of mysticism.
“I’ve never directly fought Senor, so that’s all I know.” Danitz wanted to throw his hands up, but he was stopped by the pain in his left arm. “He has about seven or eight ships. His flagship is the Tree of Flesh and Blood. Heh heh, that’s different from us. We mainly seek out treasure and wouldn’t take in anyone. Therefore, we only have the Golden Dream.”
It’s no wonder the Admiral of Blood’s bounty is much higher than Vice Admiral Iceberg, reaching 42,000 pounds… In terms of strength, he should be a bit stronger…Klein immediately gained an understanding.
He maintained the same posture as before, seemingly unaffected by the intelligence regarding the Admiral of Blood.
“What about his subordinates?”
Danitz was long prepared as he immediately said, “Senor has ten of his strongest men under his command; the first, second, third mates of the flagship; and the captain of each ship…
“Steel Maveti is the second mate of the flagship. We think that he’s a Sequence 6. His body is like steel and is able to withstand bullets and cannonballs. He isn’t afraid of fire, drowning, and various magic. He’s strong and fast. He can rip his opponent apart, and he grasps a certain level of undead-related spells. He can summon zombies and rear puppets…”
Zombie?Klein immediately thought of Maric who played cards with zombies.
Based on the Wraith traits of Admiral of Blood Senor, can it be assumed that these pirates are actually part of the outer circle of the Rose School of Thought, or perhaps they’re from an organization used to make money? It’s a pity that I don’t have a messenger, nor did I ask Miss Sharron if she had one. Otherwise, I could contact her and confirm the Admiral of Blood’s identity…Klein guessed with some regret.
He didn’t give up just because this matter might involve the Rose School of Thought. In any case, he could change his face and identity afterwards. In addition, he had involved himself with the Aurora Order, the Demoness Sect, Rose Redemption, and Twilight Hermit Order, so he wasn’t afraid of offending another entity.
Actually, it’s not like I’ve never fought against the Rose School of Thought. I’ve already killed a Wraith, a Zombie, and a Wraith, and I’ve robbed the Scarlet Lunar Corona and Biological Poison Bottle…Klein suddenly realized how much trouble he had been involved in.
“It’s unlikely that Maveti has any particularly powerful mystical items; otherwise, I might not have been able to escape before,” Danitz said, feeling somewhat relieved at his luck. “He has a bunch of puppets and zombies by his side, as well as several subordinates at Sequence 7 or 8. As the second mate of the flagship, he should be the leader of the crew in the vicinity since he’s here. We can consider hunting him first.”
Below the high Sequences, once the number of Beyonders reaches a certain amount, a qualitative change will occur. With the combination of different abilities, it’s possible for a group to defeat a Beyonder stronger than themselves. It’s just like how a Nighthawks team can definitely take down a Sequence 6, or even a Sequence 5…Klein didn’t underestimate Steel Maveti and his men just because he was stronger with Creeping Hunger. He was still as cautious as before.
I have to plan and prepare well. Well, the frequency bands and passcodes I received from White Shark will come in handy, and once Miss Magician’s radio transceiver is delivered, I’ll get Danitz to frequently monitor the frequency and see if we can glean any information, allowing me to go in quickly to reap the harvest… And I can take advantage of this period to explore the possibility of true acting…Soon, Klein formulated a plan as he continued to listen to Danitz tell him about the rest of Admiral of Blood’s subordinates.
After a while, when Danitz was finally done, he summarized enthusiastically, “If Steel Maveti can be killed, leaving my name behind, this matter will definitely go on the papers. Once it’s spread, I no longer need to worry about informing Captain!”
He was afraid that a traitor was among their ranks and that all the points of contact in the Rorsted Archipelago were under the enemy’s control. Therefore, he didn’t dare to rashly make contact. He was still vexed over the problem of alerting his captain.
He actually has a brain…Klein nodded and said, “You’re in charge of gathering information on all aspects of Steel.”
“Alright!” Danitz replied with a grim smile, thinking of the punch that had nearly pierced his heart in the evening.
Klein slowly stood up and walked towards the window. It was dark outside with howling winds and pouring rain. It looked as if the end of the world had arrived.
Thinking of what he was going to do next, he couldn’t help but feel like he was acting in a certain sense. Smiling, he muttered to himself in a low voice, “Tonight, Gehrman joins the hunt.”
…
City of Generosity, Bayam, in the Cathedral of Waves.
Alger Wilson, who had received the Sanguine’s anesthetic gas, was about to sail out to sea for another of the Wind-blessed’s main ingredients, when he was summoned by the local diocese bishop.
“There have been rumors recently that Vice Admiral Iceberg received Death’s Key. All the pirates in the Sonia Sea are roused by this,” the bishop said in a heavy voice. “Investigate this matter.”
He was an old man with a head full of white hair, but he was still as energetic as ever. His speech was even faster than a young man’s, as though he could charge out at any moment and personally resolve all problems.
His body was strong, his muscles bulging with his bishop’s robe. The wind howled around him as he breathed, and the air was moist.
There are similar rumors every year, but they all end up being fake… Such rumors are commonly spread across the sea… Even if it’s true, I don’t have the right to be involved. There’s no need to take the risk. I’ll just go through the motions and skirt the edge of this matter…Alger muttered inwardly.
He solemnly clenched his fist and struck his left breast.
“Yes, Your Excellency!
“May the Storm be with you!”
Diocese Bishop Chogo was very pleased with Alger’s attitude and returned the same salute.
“May the Storm be with you!”
The encouraged Alger Wilson quickly left the cathedral and returned to the square outside.
The storm last night had subsided, and only the scattered leaves and water puddles on the ground remained as evidence of its coming.
After taking a breath of after-rain fresh air, Alger decided to visit the few places where pirates roamed. He planned to put on a show of working hard by trying to seek out information.
If he were to meet a fellow with a bounty of a few hundred pounds, he wouldn’t mind apprehending the poor bastard. In his opinion, they were liquid cash flow that could be added to his savings.
On the ocean, pirates had three iconic common interests—liquor, women, and gambling. Alger Wilson merely took out his silver pocket watch, flipped it open, and knew where he should go first.
At quarter past eleven, the brothels and bars hadn’t opened. Only the gambling dens would have easily gathered a bunch of people who wanted to make a fortune.
Alger was more familiar with this port city than his tiny hometown. He proceeded without stopping at all while he navigated his way, smoothly turning at every corner until he arrived outside a casino that was located in a secluded alley.
According to what he knew, the owner of this casino was a gang leader with a deep background. He had an inexplicable but indistinct connection with the important figure at the governor-general’s office. It was the first choice for many pirates to purchase and sell their stolen goods.
Because of this, pirates often appeared here. They might exchange their loot for gold pounds in the morning, but they would lose everything at night and get thrown out.
Alger pulled on his thick brown coat; pressed down his cap, a piece of fashion wear that came from the mainland; and pushed open the half-closed door. Under the watchful gaze of the bouncers, he entered the casino.
Casinos were prohibited within the Loen Kingdom. They could only be attached to bars as rooms, but in the kingdom’s vast overseas colonies, not only were they legal, but they were also a mainstay industry. Among them, Bayam of the Rorsted Archipelago and Alethe of East Balam were the most famous in the area. Many tycoons would specially visit them from Backlund or Midseashire’s coast for a big day of gambling.
Surveying the area, Alger saw a variety of card games, as well as dice-derived turntable games.
As it was still early, there weren’t many gamblers, and Alger quickly “scanned” them all.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he instantly recognized the identity of a disguised person.
He took off his hat, walked up to a Texas Poker table, and patted his target’s shoulder. He bent down and whispered into the man’s ear, “Blazing.”
Danitz happened to be flipping the corner of his card with his right hand, so he almost jumped out of his skin from the slap and nearly sent a fireball towards the guy behind him.
After he had been attacked by Steel Maveti, he knew that he shouldn’t seek out information with his true appearance, as he could be targeted by greedy pirates.
Although most pirates weren’t strong and didn’t register as a threat to Danitz, he still didn’t want to reveal himself, lest it set back the plan of hunting Steel Maveti.
However, to his surprise, the disguise he took great effort to don was exposed just an hour after he left home.
He turned his head quickly to the side and glanced through the corner of his eye at the person who had “greeted” him.
When he saw the signature seaweed-like dark blue hair, Danitz relaxed a little and turned to observe if the other players had heard the greeting.
The gamblers were all carefully studying their hidden card, either folding or continuing, with none of them paying attention to what was happening over at his side.
“Why are you here?” Danitz asked casually.
He and Alger had met at the previous private meet, and he knew that the other party had a ghost ship and a dozen sailors. He was quite a powerful but unknown fellow.
According to Vice Admiral Iceberg’s judgment, if such a small and weak pirate crew was able to retain an ancient ghost ship, it meant that they were backed by a powerful faction. Perhaps they were members of the Church of Storms, or perhaps they were related to a particular Pirate King or secret organization. They usually disguised themselves as ordinary pirates and gathered information for who they were really loyal to. It was easy to wipe any traces of themselves clean at scheduled times, and at times, do things inconvenient for the power backing them. For example, silencing others or plundering certain special items.
There were quite a few pirate crews like this, and no one would particularly be bothered about such matters.
Alger pulled over a nearby chair and sat down. He tilted his head and asked in a low voice, “I heard that your captain obtained Death’s Key?”
Danitz snorted with a laugh.
“I thought you had a brain, but you’ve disappointed me.
“How can such a thing be so easily obtainable?
“We’ll definitely sell it if you want it and offer a decent price!
“How about it? Do you want to consider this deal?”
Alger casually said, “Perhaps it has other secrets. Maybe someone wants to deal with your captain.”
“Who knows? Dogshit!” Annoyed by his new hand, Danitz cursed out loud.
Then, he suppressed his voice and said, “That thing doesn’t seem like a creation made by humans. It might belong to the giants or devils.”
“Creation? Your captain still insists on teaching language to all of you?” Alger asked with amusement.
The rumor was that Vice Admiral Iceberg was a woman who was very strict when it came to knowledge. She couldn’t stand the sight of a bunch of illiterates under her command, so every day on the Golden Dream, there was a class of general knowledge and reading, and every day she forced the crew to take turns participating.
Wishing he could forget it, Danitz said, “It’s much more difficult than fighting!
“Because of this, we’re usually unable to recruit enough crew members. Every time we dock at the port to resupply, there will be people who resign…”
He didn’t continue with the topic. Looking at the dealer, he said to himself, “Help me keep an eye out for Steel’s whereabouts.”
“Steel Maveti? Admiral of Blood’s second mate?” Alger looked down at Blazing’s left arm, which was slightly propped up with a splint, and asked, “Were you attacked?
“For the key?”
“His brain has already been eaten by his zombies!” Danitz stressed.
“You want to seek revenge on him?” Alger guessed from the other’s tone and request.
“Hehe.” Danitz smiled without a reply, looking as though he was concentrating on his new hidden card.
Alger thought for a moment before saying, “The last time your captain appeared was seven days ago, near Sonia Island. This was confirmed by a telegram. The Golden Dream wouldn’t arrive in Bayam that quickly.
“Do you have a new helper? If it’s just you alone, then you aren’t a match for Steel even if he were alone. And as you know, he’s always attended to by a crowd.”
Towards Alger’s question, Danitz’s response was to throw out a chip.
“Call!”
“Who is it?” Alger first assumed that Danitz’s attitude was a tacit agreement. He pinned his hopes by asking since it was a riskless endeavor.
Danitz stared at the exposed cards and answered simply, “You wouldn’t know.”
I wouldn’t know? Someone who has the strength to deal with Steel Maveti should be someone with a little fame at sea regardless of if they’re a pirate or an adventurer… Unless they belong to a specific secret organization, or it’s their first time traveling the seas. Of course, it’s also possible that Danitz doesn’t wish to answer, for fear of exposing a secret. That’s most probable… Someone belonging to a particular organization, first time traveling the seas, with the strength to deal with Steel Maveti…Alger looked up slightly as he suddenly had a bold guess.
He tapped on the edge of the table and asked, as if he were chatting about the weather, “Was Bansy Harbor fun?”
He emphasized the word “fun.”
Danitz turned his head in surprise and blurted out, “How did you know?”
He believed that with the Church of Storms’s style, it was impossible for it to air dirty linen. Furthermore, the passengers of the White Agate had just arrived last night. The people who had witnessed the developments had all signed confidentiality agreements, so how could the news spread so quickly?
Alger smiled without answering.
At this moment, he understood the value of Emperor Roselle’s words: Boldly hypothesize and carefully verify!
Danitz put away his winnings and muttered, “It’s no big deal. There was a revival of some ancient customs that led to the fall of a Storm bishop.”
As expected…Alger chuckled and said, “I’ll help you keep an eye out for Steel.
“But how can I contact you?”
“Hmm… 15 Amyris Avenue is an unoccupied house. Write the information on a piece of paper and throw it in,” Danitz answered hesitantly.
Alger nodded and stood up while patting Blazing Danitz on the shoulder.
“Don’t forget my payment.”
He turned around and walked towards the door.
Watching the captain of the ghost ship depart, Danitz couldn’t help but grumble.
“This fellow isn’t bad.
“However, I have to leave this place too.”
He couldn’t quite trust Alger. Perhaps in a few minutes, he might lead Steel Maveti and his pirates to rush over.
After leaving the casino, Alger, who was wearing a pair of local baggy pantaloons, strolled down the street. He entered a department store and found a counter. He smiled and took out a handful of bronze pennies.
“Give me a deck of tarot cards.”
While he was waiting, he leisurely thought of a question:
What is the adorer of Mr. The Fool doing at this time?
…
In Old John’s Restaurant.
Klein watched as the waiter placed a plate of grilled fish in front of him. It was wrapped with something that looked like straw and covered with all sorts of spices, some of which he didn’t recognize.
The strong aroma seeped into Klein’s nose and greatly enhanced his salivation.
As expected of the Spice Archipelago…Klein was about to pick up his knife and fork when he saw the waiter place two things resembling tree branches on his plate.
Chopsticks?Klein was shocked.
Then he quickly locked on to the suspect: Roselle Gustav!
“This is the kind of cutlery you have to use when eating grilled stickleback. It’s said that Emperor Roselle gained inspiration from the customs of the elves,” the waiter introduced.
The customs of the elves? They are indeed a race that likes cooking and eating delicacies… Or rather, it’s purely an excuse Roselle came up with…Klein guessed, largely as a result of his understanding of that particular person’s character.
In the morning, he had gone to a few church hospitals in Bayam to provide hospice care for some dying people, to help them fulfill their wishes, and to engage in a deeper level of acting, but he had failed to find a suitable target.
This wasn’t to say that no one died in the hospital, but rather it was that they all had relatives who either accompanied them or had witnessed their deaths. There was no possibility of disguising himself as the deceased apart from giving people a fright.
I’ll head to the bar where adventurers gather. There should be many foreigners who might die in a dark corner like stray dogs in order to pursue wealth at sea, while their families might never hear of them again…Klein suppressed his thoughts and focused on his delicious food.
The quality of sickleback’s meat was certainly not as good as that of murloc meat, but the spices synergized to form clear layered flavors which Klein was rather delighted to have tasted. He just couldn’t stop himself from eating after the first bite.
Actually, there are some local Beyonders who wish to leave this dangerous circle and lead a normal life. It’s completely possible for them to head to Backlund and open a Rorsted-cuisine restaurant, selling grilled fish as their specialty. With the city’s acceptance for many things, their business definitely wouldn’t be bad. The only problem is that many spices aren’t as cheap as they are here. The cost will be very high, and a location has to be chosen to cater to the target group…Klein put down his rather crude chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a napkin, letting his mind wander.
In his view, commoners were unable to find the means to get rich, mostly because they didn’t have enough vision. However, one’s vision was also limited by the education they received and their daily experiences. Bound by social class, it was really hard to escape from it and break through this limitation. The most effective way was to strive for a higher level of education, and the second was to take risks and head out on an adventure. Of course, the risk was huge, and many people vanished silently while taking this path.
Klein spent 2 soli and 5 pence for this meal, which wasn’t cheap, but he had always been willing to spend money on good food. Besides, his main expenses had been paid for by Danitz recently.
Pulling at his collar, putting on his hat, and holding his black cane, he walked out of Old John’s Restaurant, just in time to see a police officer driving a tramp out of the street.
The natives of the Rorsted Archipelago had darker skin than the people of the Southern Continent. It was close to the kind of bronze which was often a result of exposure to the sun. Their hair was mostly dark and naturally curled ever so slightly. They were quite different from the colonists from the Loen Kingdom.
It has been less than fifty years since the place had been completely colonized. At first, Loen had worked with the local kings and chieftains, under the name of the Mid Sonia Company to extract economic benefits, but later, the management of the company quickly fell into corruption as they fought for power, even provoking the enemy for personal gain by starting a war. Even what was even more absurd was that they would report each other, claiming that their competitors had received bribes. With regards to this, they would find a Member of Parliament backing them. During parliamentary hearings, they would attack each other, something that nearly resulted in suits1.
The natives would never have imagined that the powerful figures, who could make their kings and chieftains bend over, kiss the soles of their shoes, and deliver carts and carts of gifts, were actually unimportant people who weren’t even Members of Parliament in Backlund. Although most of them came from noble families, they were at the end of the line of any inheritance rights.
After that dispute, the King and the Prime Minister agreed to redeem the stock, shut down the Mid Sonia Company, and to send their fleet and troops to take over the Rorsted Archipelago in full force, bringing them under true colonial rule.
At present, the archipelago was governed by the governor-general’s office, Parliament, and the Courts. The upper echelons were all Loenese, and some of the middle-ranking personnel were Members of Parliament and court magistrates who were descendants of the original kings and chieftains. As for the low-ranking positions, they were opened to the educated natives of the region. This included police officers below that of superintendents.
It was a native policeman who was driving off the tramp with a baton, and his target similarly was of distinct Rorsted descent.
As soon as the policeman saw Klein in his double-breasted frock coat, half top hat, and black, civilized cane, he immediately put away his baton, straightened up, held his feet together, and saluted.
“Good afternoon, sir.
“How may I help you?”
Klein felt mixed emotions as he gently nodded.
“Are there no carriages here?”
“According to the regulations of the governor-general’s office, carriages aren’t allowed to enter this street. You’ll have to walk to the street ahead,” the policeman explained with both fear and enthusiasm.
“Thank you.” Klein casually praised him, “You speak good Loenese.”
The policeman was so pleasantly surprised that he became excited.
“I think—I think that this is an essential quality that a good policeman should possess.”
He originally wanted to say that he felt that he too was Loenese, but he was afraid the gentleman across him would end up angry.
Klein secretly sighed and slowly walked to the corner of the street.
Along the way, he saw that the local style of clothing was very different from that of mainland cities such as Backlund and Tingen. It was even different from ports such as Damir and Bansy, which had been colonized for more than two hundred years.
A decent man from Loen, dressed in a formal suit, wearing a top hat and a tie, and holding onto a civilized cane. This made the people around him subservient, afraid to look him in the eye or touch him. The rest of the natives or mixed-bloods liked matching a thick jacket with baggy pants, along with a cap from the mainland. They didn’t like black, and they preferred the colors: brown, tawny, and light gray. To Klein, this was indeed a little strange, but it also gave him a feeling of coming to a foreign country.
Of course, the natives of higher standing and those of mixed-blood also mimicked the dressing style of Loen, believing that this was a sign of civilization.
…
2 p.m., Swordfish Bar, an accepted gathering spot for adventurers.
There weren’t many customers, so Klein easily made his way through the tables to the bar.
He discovered that what was different from the other places was that there were three blackboards on the side of the bar that were supported by wooden shelves. Sitting on them were yellowing notices in white, with a variety of content, strange and varied. Some were hiring bodyguards, some were seeking help in finding people, some were investigating the situation on a particular island, and some were offering a high reward for the head of a particular pirate, while others claimed that they had obtained a treasure map and wanted to form a team. In short, the affairs that had been divided up between the private detectives and security companies in the Loen Kingdom still belonged to the adventurers here.
“A glass of Zarhar.” Klein tapped the surface of the bar counter.
It was a local malt beer, cheap and tasty, with a unique taste. It was loved by adventurers, something Klein had learned from Blazing Danitz.
“Three pence.” The bartender casually glanced at the customer, not showing any change in his attitude because of the stranger’s unfamiliar face.
With a beer in hand, Klein sat in a high chair in front of the bar, sipping bit by bit as he quietly listened to the drinkers around him. Through their conversations, he searched for a worthy target.
After nearly an hour, when the number of people in the bar increased, Klein finally heard something that might be useful.
His spirit was jolted and he became increasingly focused.
There were four people sitting at the table less than three meters away from him. They were feeling sorry for a man named Wendt.
“I always thought Wendt was out at sea. I didn’t expect him to be at home. He’s very sick.”
“Sigh, if I had knocked on his door two days earlier, he wouldn’t have died. You don’t know how terrifying the room was. Mushrooms were growing on his body in huge swaths of white.”
“Dogshit!” Stop it! Can’t you see I’m eating sausages?”
“Yes, yes, yes. Wendt’s room was filled with bugs, moths, flies, butterflies, bees, and cockroaches. Holy Lord of Storms, I couldn’t believe this was a place where a human can live. Even the police who came later were stunned!”
…
As the conversation passed into his ears, Klein slightly frowned, feeling that Wendt’s death wasn’t normal. Within a few days of his death, his corpse was already filled with mushrooms, and insects were crawling all over the room.
Something Beyonder related? With such an anomaly, the police would definitely report the matter to the Mandated Punisher team… It sounds like it happened three or four days ago. The things that needed to be taken care of should’ve been dealt with already…Klein seriously considered whether he should pay a visit to take a look. At the very least, the man called Wendt was a lone adventurer in Bayam. None of his peers wished to help him transmit the news of his death.
After listening for a long time, he gained a rough idea of where the place Wendt rented was. It was at the nearby 47 Blackhorn Street.
Having finished drinking the last drop of the Zarhar beer, Klein put on his hat, left the bar, and headed for the apartment.
After entering the door, he half-closed his eyes and murmured to himself, “The room that recently had someone die in.”
He repeated the statement seven times in a row, used his cane to quickly and easily arrive outside the room where Wendt used to live.
It hadn’t been rented out yet, and the anomaly inside had already been dealt with. There seemed to be nothing wrong with it.
Klein put away the note he had used to open the door, locked the door behind him, and walked around carefully.
After confirming the situation, he took out extract, essential oils, herbs, powders, and special candles, and he quickly set up a spirit channeling ritual in front of the bed.
Although it had been several days, making it only possible for him to obtain the most superficial, disjointed, and remnant bits of information, Klein thought that it was better to have some than nothing.
Without a doubt, he prayed to himself and entered the space above the gray fog. He responded and gave himself the power to channel the spirit.
The flame of the candle suddenly soared, tinged with a ghostly blue as it swayed.
Klein only felt everything fall silent, as if he had entered a realm that didn’t belong to reality.
His pupils were completely black, and even the whites of his eyes had been expelled.
He no longer needed to use the technique of dream divination. Having advanced to Faceless, with the help of the gray fog that made an initial entry into the real world, he was able to directly see the lingering spirituality of Wendt, a will that refused to dissipate.
There were three scenes. One was of a tall, thin, dark, curly-haired, sharp-featured Wendt coming to the body of a discarded corpse, astonished to see a glimmer from it before it condensed into a green gem filled with an aura of vitality. The second scene was of Wendt lying on his bed with his eyes closed, his mouth slightly open. His skin was covered with mushrooms of all kinds, the surrounding cockroaches and moths piled on top of each other, and on his chest, a silver necklace embedded with the same green gem from before. The third scene was of a pretty girl with flaxen-colored hair sitting at the edge of the sea with her eyes slightly moist. Lingering around her was Wendt’s reluctant voice.
“Raine, I’m about to die. I’m really regretful, regretful that I never told you that I love you. I want you to marry me…”
The picture shattered, and the spirit channeling came to an end. Klein looked around and saw that the house was still dark and gloomy.
This fellow is truly unlucky…Klein shook his head and sighed.
He already had a rough idea of the cause of Wendt’s death—his random act of picking up something.
The vast majority of Beyonders didn’t know about the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation and Indestructibility, and they had never thought that the deceased of their kind would be able to release a characteristic that could become an ingredient. As this process was relatively slow, it was easy for them to be missed. Therefore, after killing a Beyonder, they would usually search the corpse and throw it away, making passersby like Wendt to luck out or some other creatures at the bottom of the sea or in the wilderness.
Wendt didn’t know that it was a Beyonder characteristic, and he had thought it to be a magical gem; thus, he made a necklace and kept it close to his body. Slowly, he was corrupted by the influence and died in agony.
By the time he left 47 Blackhorn Street, Klein had figured out Wendt’s general situation.
He had disguised himself as a police officer and learned from Wendt’s neighbors.
Symeem Island, the island at the farthest end of the Rorsted Archipelago. From Bayam, it’ll take four to five hours to get there by liner, and there are only two trips a day, at 9 a.m. and 10 a.m., respectively. Wendt’s parents are long dead and he has no relatives. The only person involved is a girl he just can’t forget, Raine. She’s the perfect target for my first performance of acting as someone else. But just thinking about how I need to confess on Wendt’s behalf, it feels so awkward… If the girl agrees… Damn, how am I supposed to wrap things up…Klein thought with a troubled expression.
He tried to recall the novels he had read and the movies and TV dramas he had watched, hoping for the most perfect solution.
Soon, he had a general idea of what to do, stabilizing his mood in the process. His thoughts began to drift towards the matter regarding Steel Maveti.
I hope Miss Magician will get a radio transceiver as soon as possible…Klein sighed silently and got onto a rental carriage.
…
Backlund, Cherwood Borough.
Fors opened a letter Xio had brought back.
It came from the science fiction novelist, Aville, who was pleased to share with Ma’am Wall the future development and applications of radio technology.
Fors directly skipped over the beginning and middle content, her eyes sweeping over to the end.
He introduced three types, with detailed addresses and approximate prices. The most expensive is just twelve pounds.Fors nodded slightly, feeling that this wasn’t a very important business transaction.
She suddenly felt her self-esteem was a little inflated. Perhaps because she had seen so many hundreds and thousands of pounds transactions in the Tarot Club, she no longer paid much notice to anything in the range of ten pounds.
Mr. World has the resources and finances. In the future, I might need to buy items from him or sell things I don’t need. Yes, I’ll just add postage, my transportation costs, and the price of the materials expended for the ritual to the original price…Fors made up her mind quickly, and she subconsciously looked out of the window.
Backlund was still gloomy and dark, with a light drizzle pattering down. However, the fog wasn’t as thick as it was before.
I wonder when I’ll receive the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch from The Sun…Fors couldn’t wait to advance.
…
In the Berg household in the City of Silver.
Having already prepared the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch and the materials Mr. Hanged Man wished to acquire, Derrick was in no hurry to sacrifice them to Mr. Fool.
He planned to wait a little longer, until the Chief was leading an expedition team or was presiding over a particular sacrificial ritual, before making an attempt.
This is the safest and most reliable way… Yes, be careful, be cautious!Derrick reminded himself before flipping open the “Giant King’s Court—Book of Blackrock, Hand-copied Edition.”
Recently, he had been reading this ancient tome. From it, he was able to understand some of the faces of the Giant King’s Court from ancient times.
According to the ancient tome, it was a Court of God!!
Time seemed to have frozen there, as though it was suspended in eternal dusk. All the buildings were extremely grand and magnificent, even reaching into the clouds.
Humans who walked inside were exceptionally small, and they revered the owner of this scene from the bottom of their hearts.
…
Backlund, Hillston Borough, Waymandy’s house.
After listening to an explanation, Emlyn White combed his hair with his hand and intentionally asked, “Lord Baron, I forgot where I heard it from, but there was a very famous city named the City of Silver during the Second Epoch or in the early half of the Third Epoch.”
Waymandy was a vampire baron whose age exceeded 200 hundred years. He didn’t look old, and he instead looked like a mature gentleman in his early thirties.
His black hair was neatly combed back, and he was wearing a dark red cotton shirt with a brown pipe in his hand. As he enjoyed the warmth of the fireplace, he said thoughtfully, “No, at least in my memory, there’s no City of Silver before the Cataclysm.”
Before Emlyn could even revel in his joy, Waymandy went on to say to himself, “But there was a Kingdom of Silver which was originally ruled by the Giant King’s Court and later came under its jurisdiction.”
Kingdom of Silver?Emlyn White thought for a while and said, “Lord Baron, is there anything more specific?”
Waymandy looked up at him, smiled, and said reminiscently, “The Kingdom of Silver had a rather special position in the Giant King’s Court. They didn’t directly believe in the Giant King, Aurmir, and instead, they believed in the Giant King’s Court’s queen, Omebella.”
…
City of Generosity, Bayam, dock area. Acid Lemon Street, Wind of Azure Inn.
Klein stood at the corner of the street, undid the topaz pendant on his left wrist, and divined to ensure that there was no danger ahead.
With that in mind, he strolled back to the inn, went up to the third floor, and opened the door of the luxurious suite.
He was slightly surprised to find Blazing Danitz already back, slumped in his reclining chair, drinking.
After a moment of consideration, Klein calmly asked, “What time is it?”
“Isn’t there a clock?” Danitz muttered.
He looked at the wall opposite him and read out the time.
“3:40 p.m….”
Before he finished his sentence, Danitz suddenly came to his senses, sat up straight, and laughed dryly.
“I’ve already gone to the places I can get information from and asked the people I can ask. There’s no need to stay outside any longer. It will increase the risk of exposure and affect your hunting plan!”
Klein found a chair and sat down, and he expressionlessly said, “Tell me what happened.”
“What problems could there be? Although I’m mainly an adventurer who hunts treasure, I’m also a qualified part-time pirate.” Danitz felt that his abilities had been insulted.
After being swept by Gehrman Sparrow with a cold glance, he smiled and gave a brief overview of the places he went, the people he met, and the news he had heard from the morning and afternoon.
Hearing Danitz sigh that a captain of a ghost ship named Alger knew about Bansy Harbor, Klein suddenly wanted to frown.
With Mr. Hanged Man’s relationship with the Church of Storms, even before I controlled The World and actively mentioned it, he didn’t know about the anomaly at Bansy Harbor, so how could this Alger have known? Is he some powerhouse of higher standing in the Church of Storms who’s disguised as a pirate, or someone who has some sort of relationship with the heretics in Bansy Harbor? Hmm… Mr. Hanged Man has been active in the surrounding seas, so there’s a possibility that it’s him…Klein’s heart stirred as he recalled the characteristics of The Hanged Man.
Above the gray fog, although he couldn’t clearly see the other members’ appearances, it was still obvious as to whether they were men or women and what their hair color was!
Klein raised his hand to stop Danitz from speaking. He said in a low voice, “Very messy hair, dark blue in color?”
“You know him? That guy isn’t simple!” Danitz sighed.
As expected… Heh heh, I really didn’t expect to meet him so easily…Klein didn’t respond; instead, he leaned forward and said, “Continue.”
Without thinking too much into it, Danitz gave a general description of what happened afterward and explained himself.
“As you know, no one can be sure when they’ll get anything when trying to get information. After finding everyone who could be found, the only thing one can do is wait patiently. This will definitely take a while.”
“There’s another solution that doesn’t require waiting,” Klein deliberately said in a flat tone.
“What solution?” Danitz asked in surprise.
Klein nudged his gold-rimmed glasses, the corners of his mouth curving into a smile.
“Use bait.”
Bait?Danitz looked at him, momentarily puzzled.
In just a second, he had come to his senses.
Only he could be the bait!
As for fishing for the enemy, no one cared if the bait was actually swallowed or not. One only cared if the prey could be pulled out!
Simply put, “bait” was a highly risky species!
“Haha, that’s not a great solution. Yes, that’s what my intuition tells me. I should be able to gain something from the Red Theater. I’ll go over there to take a look!” Danitz took his coat as he eagerly rushed out the door.
Klein originally wanted to tail far behind Blazing and see if he could find any clues, but suddenly he heard layers of illusory prayers.
It came from a man.
Klein paused thoughtfully and turned into the washroom.
Ten seconds later, he appeared above the gray fog. He saw the crimson star that represented The Hanged Man constantly burgeoning and shrinking.
As expected…Klein sat down, leaned back in his chair, and emanated his spirituality.
The voice of The Hanged Man became clearer:
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I’m currently instigating a key related to Vice Admiral Iceberg. I met Blazing Danitz at a casino and learned that he was a witness at the anomaly in Bansy Harbor. I also learned that he plans to join forces with a powerful figure to deal with Steel Maveti.
“I suspect that Blazing Danitz is working with your adorer, so I’ve prayed to you.
“If this is indeed the case, and if he wishes to receive a certain degree of assistance, I can be of some help.”
Mr. Hanged Man has indeed guessed Gehrman Sparrow’s identity… He likely only had his suspicions, but he successfully obtained verification by inquiring about Bansy Harbor from Danitz… This is also good. With the help of an experienced local, the plan to hunt Steel Maveti would be much smoother… Unless it directly affects The Fool, there’s no meaning for The Hanged Man to entrap an adorer… Judging from his expression and attitude, he doesn’t have any suspicions towards The Fool yet… I didn’t leave any loopholes…Klein’s thoughts raced, and he quickly made his decision.
After making a divination, he conjured The World and covered the dummy with fog. He placed him in a praying stance and answered solemnly, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I am in need of some assistance.”
After finishing this scene, Klein threw the voice along with the scene into the crimson star symbolizing The Hanged Man.
5 p.m., Olive Tree Avenue, Pam’s Divination Lodge.
Alger Wilson pushed open a brown wooden door with panes of glass situated above it, and he entered the cafe that had a mysticism theme.
He ordered a cup of Fermo coffee from the Paz Valley on the Star Highlands of the Southern Continent. He took out the tarot cards he had bought earlier and placed it beside him. The top card was The Hanged Man, depicting an angel hanging upside down with his hands tied behind his back.
Unlike this morning, he had changed into a dark, classical robe and wore a clergyman’s biretta, like a warlock or magician from folklore.
After taking in a silent breath, Alger slowly sipped his coffee. He didn’t show any anxiety from waiting.
After about five or six minutes, the thick brown wooden door opened again, and a young man in a black tweed coat and a half top hat came in.
The gentleman’s appearance wasn’t even thirty years of age. His face was thin and angular. He had both a mature and gloomy temperament. It was none other than Klein who had slightly modified his appearance and changed his persona.
He wasn’t wearing gold-rimmed glasses, but his eyesight was unaffected. With a casual sweep with his eyes, his gaze landed on Alger’s dark blue sideburns.
Klein looked down and saw The Hanged Man card placed face up on the deck.
Without a word, he walked over, took off his hat, and sat down opposite Alger. He said with a grim smile, “I’d like to have a divination.”
As he spoke, he had already taken in the appearance of the most senior member of the Tarot Club.
Deep facial features, rough outline, with a clear weathered look. It’s obvious he was a person adept at fighting and is often outdoors.
His skin is bronze in color, but it differs from that of the natives. He’s like the result of a pure Loenese being battered by the elements for years, but the dark blue hair is more peculiar, something that doesn’t belong to Loen. It’s closer to the colonists of Desi Bay who live in Berserk Sea region.
Mixed blood…Klein made his judgment.
Alger looked at the gentleman across him, slowly superimposing his image with that of The World. Then, he pushed out the tarot card and said in a low voice, “This requires you to shuffle and cut your own cards.”
Klein reached out and picked them up, spreading them fully to take them in. Following that, he gathered them together and did a reshuffle.
He cut the cards continuously, took out three cards, and placed them in an arrangement of past, present, and future.
Klein slowly leaned back, but he turned over the middle tarot card with his right hand. It showed a naked woman wearing only a purple silk scarf, surrounded by a green wreath like a door.
This was The World, numbered 21. Number 22 returned to 0, symbolizing The Fool.
“How should I interpret this?” Klein asked deliberately.
Although The Hanged Man hadn’t explicitly mentioned that The World was the adorer of The Fool, Klein didn’t think it was necessary to hope otherwise. He felt that being honest about it aided in establishing his image—if Alger hadn’t guessed it, then it was an act of being open and confident. If Alger already knew about the matter, it would make The World appear at ease, as if everything was within his grasp.
H-he knows I know? He already believes that I’ve guessed it before raising the topic above the gray fog? Impressive…Alger’s heart skipped a beat as he replied at a moderate pace, “It’s inverted. It means that things will fail due to a lack of preparation.”
“What kind of preparations are needed?” Klein thoughtfully nodded and asked.
Alger took back all the tarot cards apart from The World and skillfully reshuffled and cut the cards.
Then, he flipped open the top card.
It was The Hierophant!
Alger’s voice remained deep and low.
“You need advice. You need the help of faith and religion to avoid going down the wrong path.”
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he followed the sequence and turned over the second card. On it was The Moon which overlooked the land.
“You will be confused, you will be exhausted, and you will be wandering in your dreams, but this is only temporary.”
Next, Alger handed over a third tarot card; it was The Sun.
“Everything shall pass, and the light will shine upon the land,” he spoke like a charlatan.
Klein remained silent for a few seconds, then seemingly asked for confirmation, “Church, dream, sun?”
A hint of a smile spread across Alger’s face. He nodded slightly and said, “That’s right.”
He had hidden hints for the follow-up plan during the tarot divination.
In fact, in a situation where he had no skin in the matter and wasn’t even noticed, there was no need to be so tactful. He could’ve described things in detail directly, but Alger felt that he still needed to test out an adorer like The World. He wanted to know if he was smart enough, rather than relying on his strength.
If their intelligence were on the same level, Alger felt that they could cooperate more in the future. There was no need to talk too much between smart people; on the contrary, he would try to not involve The World in his own affairs. He would only ask for help when he needed a helper, unless Mr. Fool had other orders.
Now, The World’s response and previous performances had confirmed that he was sly, vicious, and experienced.
Heh, I’m a tarot card expert… On such matters, Mr. Hanged Man, you’re just a rookie…Klein secretly laughed, belittling him inwardly.
The message hidden in The Hanged Man’s interpretation was very simple. The Hierophant meant that he wanted to inform the Church of Storms about Blazing Danitz and Steel Maveti, and then use the power of the Mandated Punishers to divide the enemy and reap the benefits.
This was something Klein often used, so there was no difficulty in understanding.
The Moon and The Sun cards which followed were a reminder and warning from The Hanged Man.
Since the Mandated Punishers were involved, a certain amount of caution had to be taken. According to Alger’s experience, his colleagues in Bayam would definitely use a Sealed Artifact that could force many people within its range to fall into a dream, when dealing with similar issues. Maveti’s characteristic meant that there had to be a specific item in the Sun domain which targeted him.
I’m immune to dreams, so I’m not afraid of the Sun…Klein reached out his hand and half-turned the inverted The World card, turning it into its proper position, meaning that this plan was feasible and that he would make preparations.
Alger raised his head and took a deep breath.
“The master here specializes in aromatherapy. She can use the fragrances of different essential oils, extract, incense, and flower essence to treat corresponding emotional problems and pacify the restless mind. Do you want to try it?”
Using the contact point at Amyris Avenue?Klein smiled in response.
“Okay.”
The two of them looked at each other as they remained motionless. They stopped talking about the aromatherapy anymore as both of them already had everything laid out.
Klein didn’t stay any longer than necessary. He took out his pocket watch, looked at it, and slowly stood up.
Alger wiped away his smile, pressed his hand to his chest, and slightly bowed.
“Let us praise God. All divination outcomes come from ‘His’ revelation.”
Oh, you even know how to express your loyalty…Klein tried to hold back his laughter as he replied seriously, imitating Alger, “Let us praise God.”
He took two steps away, then suddenly stopped and looked back at Alger, chuckling as he put on his hat.
“Frankly, you aren’t suitable for that type of attire.”
Ah?Alger couldn’t keep up with Mr. World’s train of thought.
When Klein had left the themed coffee shop, Alger retracted his gaze and looked at the mirror in the corner and took a good look at himself.
Initially, he didn’t think there was anything wrong wearing that. However, after The World’s remark, he found it more inconsistent the more he looked at himself. Finally, he understood why he had said that.
A fellow, who looked boorish and hardened, one appearing capable of summoning a hundred sailors at any time to beat up his opponent or bringing out an axe and chopping them into pieces, really shouldn’t be wearing such a mysterious classical warlock robe. It made his bearing somewhat abnormal.
…
Cathedral of Waves.
Alger, who had changed back into his original clothes, kept a low profile and followed the worshipers into the hall. He took advantage of the act of making a confession in order to meet the bishop, Chogo, through the priest in charge.
After saluting, he went straight to the point.
“I met Blazing Danitz, who claims that the key that Vice Admiral Iceberg possesses has nothing to do with Death’s treasure and that they are even willing to sell it.
“He entrusted me with a mission to take note of Steel Maveti’s whereabouts. Apparently, he was injured by this second mate of the Admiral of Blood, and is in a rush to escape from his pursuit.
“Your Excellency, I wish to leak this news, making Steel Maveti and his subordinates successful in cornering Blazing Danitz. And I wish to use this opportunity to capture them all or execute them on the spot.
“This will be able to effectively keep the arrogance of the pirates in check.”
Chogo revealed a look of approbation.
“Very good. The way you do things is better than I expected.”
Alger replied with a look of humility, “This all stems from the Lord’s guidance, and also from your teachings.
“In the evening, I’ll find a suitable target to leak this news to. If I come to pray again, it will indicate that Steel Maveti temporarily isn’t taking action. If I do not appear, it means that I might be restrained by him or his subordinates to prevent any news from leaking. This means that they have fallen for the trap.”
After giving details of the location and other matters, Alger returned to the confessional and left as usual.
…
7:15 p.m., Amyris Leaf Bar.
Alger, wearing a pair of baggy pants and a head towel wrapped around his dark blue hair, stood by a boxing ring and held a glass of Lanti Proof in his hand. With a mocking expression on his face, he looked at the two contestants with bruises all over.
Soon, he noticed his target had entered the room and was heading straight for the bar counter.
After a while, he sat down next to the thin man and said with a chuckle, “I heard that Steel has arrived in Bayam.”
The man tilted his head in alarm and replied with a fake smile, “Why don’t I know about it?”
“Is that so? It looks like Blazing fooled me!” Alger smacked the bar counter and drank a mouthful of alcohol.
“Blazing… Danitz?” the man’s eyes lit up as he asked hesitantly.
“Yes, that’s him!” Alger gritted his teeth. “I met him this morning at the Gold Coin Casino. This damned fellow claimed that Steel was in Bayam. Pui! How dare he lie to me!”
The swarthy, thin man’s eyes darted around without interrupting.
He finished listening quietly, stood up, and chuckled.
“I forgot that I have something to do. We should have a game of cards another time.”
He patted Alger on the shoulder and in a seemingly unhurried manner, left the bar in a hurry.
Alger held a glass of alcohol, half-turning to look at his back. His eyes appeared deep and gloomy, and there were no signs of a smile at the corners of his mouth.
Looking up at the wall clock and seeing that it was past eight o’clock, Alger put down his glass mug of alcohol and pushed his way through the drunkards into the street.
As the Rorsted Archipelago was rich in coal, Bayam was like the mainland cities of Backlund and Pritz Harbor. Its streets were lined with tall black lamp posts, and the light of the burning gas effused through the metal grille, illuminating the relatively clean streets.
Alger pulled off his headscarf and slowly turned into a side alley. At a dead-end in the alley, he could smell the scent of urine mixed with alcohol. Although the Amyris Leaf Bar had a bathroom, it clearly wasn’t enough for the customers during peak periods. Some of the drunks who couldn’t hold it in could only find a secluded place to relieve themselves.
The red moonlight penetrated the clouds and shone into the alley. While Alger was still considering whether he should put on a more convincing act, a firm and pervading voice came from behind him.
“Did you purposely leak the information about Blazing to us?”
He’s not stupid…Alger muttered to himself as he slowly turned around, as though preparing for a surprise attack.
Seven or eight steps away, he saw a figure leaning against the wall.
The figure was about 1.78 meters in height, and it wore a boat-shaped hat. Its face was thin and sharp, and it wore a look of aggression.
He had a lock of black hair hanging down, half obscuring the dark green eyes on his left side, which softened his own coldness.
Even though there was often quite a difference between a wanted poster and the person in question, many famous pirates didn’t even don disguises as they wandered the city. As an insider of the Church, Alger had seen many almost photographic portraits drawn with rituals and had participated in pirate conventions. He was still able to successfully link the person in front of him to a name on the bounty notices.
He didn’t express this point and deliberately hesitated before asking, “Calm Squall?”
He was the chief helper of Steel Maviti, a Beyonder who was good at controlling his emotions and thinking calmly, but he was also inhumane and had a 1,500 pounds reward offered for him. The man pulled at his black windbreaker and revealed an empty smile.
“Can I deny that?
“Well… probably not, just like how you can’t deny that you deliberately mentioned Blazing to Oamaru. He’s not someone who enjoys using his brain, the complete opposite of me.”
“I’ve never thought of lying. I only wish to obtain some payment for the news you received from me. Between Blazing, who’s alone, and Steel, who has so many helpers, anyone with a brain would know which to choose. Of course, I wish that you keep it a secret. I don’t want to be pursued by Vice Admiral Iceberg,” Alger replied frankly.
Squall nodded his head leisurely and said, “Tell me the specifics.”
“Just like I mentioned before. I bumped into and recognized Blazing at the Gold Coin Casino. He entrusted me to take note of Steel’s whereabouts. Heh heh, it seems like he wishes to launch a counterattack,” Alger said with a scoff. “We agreed upon a point of contact. I believe this is intelligence worth at least 1,000 pounds.”
“1,000 pounds? Look up at the crimson moon. Are you dreaming!?” Squall scoffed. “This might be a trap. Don’t you understand that? Blazing might very well have found helpers, which is why he dares to seek us out.”
“It’s not for me to judge whether it’s a trap or not. 500 pounds. Less than that, and I’d rather pretend that nothing has happened.” Alger attempted to argue on the basis of reason for the reward.
“300 pounds. You have to follow me somewhere and stay there for some time. It’s to prevent you from selling this piece of news to others and spoiling our plans. We’ll pay you when we capture Blazing with the intelligence you provided or have his spirit channeled. Don’t worry. Food, alcohol, and a bed will all be free. Regardless, you lucked out! If there are any accidents that had resulted from you, hehe. I believe you’ll know the outcome,” Squall suggested with a tone which didn’t allow for refusal.
Sure enough, just as I expected, with my background being unknown, and with me not being too dangerous, the possibility of them choosing temporary detention is much higher than silencing me… However, I’ve also made preparations for a worst-case scenario. As long as I’m not too careless, escaping isn’t a problem…Alger deliberately acted like he was in a dilemma as he said, “No more than two days, or my crew will leave with my ship.”
“I’ll inform them if it exceeds two days.” At some point in time, a sharp scalpel had appeared in Squall’s palm, and he was making it jump and spin like an acrobat.
After Alger described in detail the point of contact at 15 Amyris Avenue and the corresponding communication methods, Squall didn’t speak further. He turned around and led Alger as they turned at every corner, and they arrived at an unknown street before entering a nondescript house.
“Long time no see, blue-haired captain of a ghost ship.” The door was opened by an old man with hair that had more white than black. He was dressed as a local and wore a pair of baggy pantaloons.
“Old Quinn. You really are the intelligence officer of the Admiral of Blood…” Alger deliberately said in astonishment.
Old Quinn chuckled and said, “There’s always some truth to rumors. What you imagine to be fake might very well be real.”
He didn’t switch on the gas wall light, but he carried a silver candle lamp in his hand as he guided Alger and Squall through the dark hall into a spacious, windowless basement.
“You’ll stay here for a while. My friends and I will be in charge of watching you and also provide you with alcohol and food,” Old Quinn said with a laugh. “To show our sincerity, we’re not going to disarm you.”
“Alright.” Alger took the initiative to walk to the low bed in the basement.
Old Quinn closed the heavy stone door and locked it behind him.
Squall didn’t linger on, but hurried away, checking repeatedly to see if he was being followed.
After changing to a rental carriage, he came to a Loen enclave in Bayam. It was also the residential area of the upper class.
As he entered a garden bungalow, Squall saw Maveti sitting on a sofa in the living room, waiting for him. The others were either lying, standing, or sitting in a semicircle, with puppets and zombies acting as guards around them.
Steel’s lips were thick, his skin swarthy. His hair was curled up like steel balls often seen in factories.
“Is the intel reliable?” The muscles on his arms trembled, exuding vibes of tremendous strength. However, his entire being emanated a cold and sinister feeling, as if he wasn’t a living creature.
Squall nodded.
“He’s a pirate captain who serves money. I’ve already detained him at Old Quinn’s place. If there really is a problem, he definitely won’t be able to leave that place alive. I think he knows this very well.”
At this point, Squall revealed a cold smile.
“However, we still have to be wary of any accidents. This might be a trap set up by Blazing.”
“Do you have any ideas?” Maveti asked directly.
The first thing he saw was a pirate lying on a couch. He was wearing a brown local tunic and twirling a yellowish-brown straw hat with his fingers.
This was Maveti’s deputy of this round of operations. He was the captain of the sixth ship which was lost in the battle with Vice Admiral Dusk, “Blood Brambles” Hendry. He had a bounty of 3,800 pounds.
“It’s clear that Squall has a plan.” Hendry used his straw hat to cover his pale face.
Squall chuckled and said, “Didn’t that adventurer, John Smith, send Mordor to join us undercover? Let’s deliberately leak the news to him, making him think that we’re still waiting for help and that we can only take action the day after tomorrow or three days later.
“Those bunch of greedy adventurers definitely wouldn’t let Blazing off. They’ll definitely fall over themselves for him. When the time comes, we can find a spot to watch the show. If there are any accidents, they’ll be the ones bearing the brunt of things. If everything is successful, we can also cull them!”
“Alright.” Steel Maveti’s eyeballs slightly moved, radiating intense bloodthirst.
…
In the early hours of the morning, everything was ready.
Blood Brambles Hendry brought a leather suitcase over, took out a peacock-blue carpet, and slowly spread it out in front of him. There were many mysterious patterns on it that had a nonhuman flavor to it.
Maveti, Squall, and two other Beyonders, as well as eight zombies and puppets, took their places on it.
Hendry was the last to step in. Closing his eyes halfway, he recited a single word in Elvish, “Flight!”
The peacock-blue carpet tightened suddenly and floated upwards, lifting everyone up from the ground and into the air as they flew towards Amyris Avenue.
During this process, Hendry pulled out a black handkerchief and shook his wrist, turning it into the night sky which magically covered all their traces under the moonlight.
In about seven to eight minutes, they arrived in the area around 20 Amyris Avenue. Diagonally across them was the targeted house.
They didn’t move forward. Instead, they let the Flying Carpet hover silently in front of the crown of a thick tree as they lay prone to observe the situation.
Time passed, second by second, as Hendry steadied the mystical item. There were no signs of a lack of spirituality.
The night slowly passed, and the horizon was suffused with a faint red glow. The sun was about to rise, and the gang of pirates led by Steel Maveti began their preparations to find another suitable spot for daytime surveillance.
At this moment, a figure nimbly moved across the rooftops with his back bent, arriving above 15 Amyris Avenue.
He wore a black cloak, his eyebrows yellow, and eyes dark blue. His facial features and contours were relatively soft. It was none other than Blazing Danitz!
Danitz looked around cautiously for a moment, then climbed up the raised chimney, pushed his hand through it, and slid down.
He’s really here?Steel Maveti, Blood Brambles Hendry, Squall, and company felt their spirits lift at the same time.
At this moment, several figures sprang up from the chimneys and periphery of Units 13, 14, and 17. They rushed over with fast and potent stances, either breaking the windows, kicking open the doors, or using the chimney to rush into Unit 15 from different positions.
The Rorsted Archipelago was the Loen Kingdom’s governing branch in the central areas of the Sonia Sea. Similarly, it was a key diocese of the Church of Storms. It had a high-ranking deacon, who was part of the Council of Cardinals, permanently stationed here.
Of course, even a pirate at the level of admiral might not be able to stir such a powerful figure into action, much less when it dealt with a second mate and boatswain. As a result, it was left to Deacon Cordoba Roye who happily accepted the order and led two Mandated Punisher teams to activate Sealed Artifacts 2-37 and 2-166. They lay in ambush at a distance from 15 Amyris Avenue in order to be absolutely safe.
From Cordoba Roye’s perspective, a team of Mandated Punishers with two Sealed Artifacts was enough to deal with the group of pirates consisting of Steel and Blazing Danitz, but the latter’s intention of keeping an eye of his pursuers’ whereabouts caused him to worry. Instinctively, he felt that there was a problem, so he called for an additional team of Mandated Punishers.
Actually, just having 2-37 is sufficient…While they waited, Cordoba Roye suddenly sighed.
In his opinion, this Sealed Artifact would be the nightmare of Steel, Blazing, and company.
He closed his eyes and the corresponding information appeared in his mind.
“Number: 37.
“Name: Dream of Eternity.
“Danger Grade: 2. Dangerous. It has to be used with care and moderation. It can only be applied for operations that require three or more people, a deacon, or diocese bishop.
“Security classification: Bishop, Team Captain, and above.
“Sealing Method: Place in boiling water.
“Description: It has the appearance of a heart. It’s black in color, feels ice-cold to the touch, and is filled with holes, often making a sound like a flute.
“This item originates from a primitive tribe in West Balam of the Southern Continent. They have spirit warlocks as their leaders and are nocturnal.
“A Loen army company conquered the tribe, received the object they revered on the altar, and in the week that followed, there were cases of soldiers acting abnormally, going mad, committing suicide, and so on.
“Research shows that as long as one comes into contact with this item, they will enter a long dream. If not woken up by someone else, one will forever remain in that illusory world. On the surface, they would appear frustrated, fearful, and confused. One’s mental and biological states will gradually change.
“The researchers who were awakened were still unable to tell the difference between reality and dreams for a long time, which led to a series of tragic events, including, but not limited to, expressing love to their superiors, kissing the mouth of a venomous snake, suffering from depression, undressing and running naked, and attempting to bathe in boiling water… If they weren’t transferred to another city, the only possible outcomes would be madness and suicide.
“This item can be used, causing all creatures within the target’s surroundings to fall into the same dream… The user can choose the target to a certain extent and excluded companions… The effective radius is a maximum of fifty meters. Beyond that would burden the user tremendously, dealing severe mental damage… The user will enter a state of being unable to distinguish reality from dreams after the matter, and will have to leave the city where 2-37 is located for any chance of recovery.
“Many examples (see Appendix) show that even without contact, this item can affect the surrounding population greatly unless it’s placed in boiling water…
“Appendix: 1. It is similar to the effects of a Nightmare from the Evernight pathway, but it’s more prominent and uncontrollable.
“2. Example 1: A Keeper once forgot to add charcoal, causing the fire to go out and the temperature of the boiling water to drop. He soon had an abnormal reaction, and he was suspected to be dreaming of a beloved girl of his. He began to make a passionate confession to his glove, and tried to engage in relation beyond that of friendship with it;
“Example 2…”
As his thoughts churned, Cordoba Roye suddenly saw Blazing Danitz, the Golden Dream’s fourth boatswain, come to this point of contact to collect information.
He gestured with his hand, signaling the Mandated Punishers to open the golden box engraved with numerous symbols and magic labels before taking out Sealed Artifact 2-37 which was soaked in boiling water.
The golden box contained another Sealed Artifact, 2-166.
It could maintain the original temperatures of the objects inside, and to a certain extent, it could change the weather, producing Sun Holy Water rain.
Of course, it also had very negative effects; otherwise, the Mandated Punishers would’ve long used it to seal 2-37 instead of using it as a temporary trick. The most unacceptable negative effect was that no matter what object remained in prolonged contact with it, it would become infected with the characteristics of life, and it would also piously believe in the Eternal Blazing Sun. Within the Mandated Punishers, a table had already appeared that sang praises of the Eternal Blazing Sun every day, and there was a candle that wished to light itself every second to purify everything.
In response, the irascible Mandated Punishers had turned the table into a pile of firewood, and they had lit it using the aforementioned candle.
Seeing figures appear one by one and dashing towards 15 Amyris Avenue, Cordoba Roye didn’t hesitate to press his right hand down, ordering the team member beside him to activate Sealed Artifact 2-37.
An illusory fish scale immediately appeared on the surface of that member’s palm, and he directly grabbed the Sealed Artifact that resembled a pitch-black heart, out of the boiling water.
The melodious sound of a flute rang out, and dense darkness enveloped the house at 15 Amyris Avenue.
The scene before Adventurer John Smith remained the same. It was still the bare, unfurnished living room and the black-cloaked Blazing Danitz. He didn’t appear like he was in a dream.
They ran over with all their might, fired, and used their own abilities to successfully injure Blazing and capture the famous pirate who had a bounty of 3,000 pounds and was involved with the Key to Death.
However, in the real world, they were sitting with their legs up, or swimming with their arms outstretched, or using their fingers as guns, with their mouths making shooting sounds.
“Move out!” Cordoba Roye left his hiding place and rushed to the house at 15 Amyris Avenue. The other Mandated Punisher team members were divided into two groups and began encircling the house from different positions.
Before Cordoba arrived, the living room was already brightly lit, as if the sun was rising. Holy pure water dripped down like rain. It none other than Sealed Artifact 2-166 being put to use.
At a distance away, the Flying Carpet floated silently in the darkness. As soon as Steel Maveti and the others saw the Mandated Punishers appear, they immediately understood that this was indeed a trap set by Blazing Danitz.
“This son of a b*tch, he actually defected to the Church of Storms!” Maveti growled as mania flashed in his eyes.
Blood Brambles Hendry looked at Calm Squall and sincerely praised him, “Fortunately, we weren’t careless.”
“In fact, I didn’t expect a foolish donkey like Blazing Danitz to cooperate with the Church of Storms,” Squall said calmly. “Perhaps, the injured him was already captured by the Mandated Punishers, and he had no choice but to cooperate with them.”
Just as they were about to leave, they saw something protruding from the shadows outside the house at 15 Amyris Avenue. Something was sticking to the ground and quickly moving away.
“Blazing!” Steel Maveti recalled the scenes of his failed ambush.
“Danitz!” Hendry also recognized the man who had tried to escape with his magical powers.
Squall was taken aback for a moment before coming to a realization.
“Either Blazing Danitz wishes to use this opportunity to escape the Mandated Punisher’s control, or he has other traps to use against us; however, for some reason, the Mandated Punishers were attracted, so he had no choice but to give up and flee.”
“Regardless, this is an opportunity!” Blood Brambles Hendry glanced at the Mandated Punishers who had stormed the house. “As long as we seize this minute, we’ll be able to kill and take away Blazing under the noses of the Mandated Punishers!”
Steel Maveti’s hopes were momentarily raised as his eyes revealed an abnormal look of mania.
After Squall nodded, he said to the other two Beyonders, “Take my zombies and puppets and guard this position. Once the Mandated Punishers are here, use them to create chaos and take the opportunity to escape!”
“Yes, Boss.” The two Beyonder pirates jumped off the Flying Carpet at the same time with the zombies and puppets.
The peacock-blue carpet made a turn and shot ahead of Blazing.
“Provide us support. Mainly be on guard against the surroundings. I’m worried that Danitz has other helpers,” Squall seized the moment and said to the Blood Brambles Hendry.
A smile appeared on Hendry’s pale face.
“Alright!”
Without saying anything else, Squall nodded at Steel Maveti.
Relying on his advantage from being high in the sky, Maveti was able to distinguish the mostly normal shadows, determining the direction of the target.
He suddenly jumped off the Flying Carpet and landed heavily on the ground like a giant boulder. White frost condensed under his feet as a layer of cold and transparent ice quickly spread to the side.
The black shadow was immediately frozen in the corner!
With a crack, Blazing Danitz struggled to break free, “growing” out of the shadows.
On the Flying Carpet, Hendry showed their good teamwork by dropping what he had long held in his hand. They were green leaves, flowers, and brambles.
The leaves, petals, and brambles wildly grew in size or joined together, ensnaring Blazing Danitz, making him immobile.
Squall took the opportunity to jump off the Flying Carpet and thrust a sharp scalpel in his right palm towards Danitz’s neck.
Splat!
He held onto the handle of the scalpel with his right hand and circled around to the back of the target.
Danitz’s head fell off and his body quickly shrank, turning into a thin, tattered paper figurine.
At the same time, Steel Maveti felt an indescribable sense of hunger bearing down on him. It was like a terrifying monster hidden in the darkness, quietly watching him.
No, it’s not Blazing!Just as this thought flashed through his mind, an extremely compressed, incandescent fireball flew over from one of the rooftops, smashing towards his body.
Steel Maveti only made one movement, and that was to raise his arm in front of his body.
Boom!
The flames exploded and a shockwave radiated in all directions, blocking Squall’s and Hendry’s line of sight. However, they weren’t flustered at all, as they had the utmost confidence in Steel.
Sure enough, Maveti only suffered from having his clothes torn and his skin covered in white marks. Apart from that, he hadn’t suffered any injuries at all.
But at that moment, he suddenly saw a figure walking out of the roiling flames in the sky. It was clearly a black cloak belonging to Blazing Danitz, but it had neatly combed black hair, dark, emotionless eyes, and a thin, cold face.
The Danitz from before had always been Faceless Klein, Gehrman Sparrow, who had always been prepared for the hunt!
Just as he leaped out of the flames, the two points of light in the eyes of Klein, who wore golden gloves on his left hand, enlarged in size and changed from dark to bright, as if they were lightning that suddenly cut across the sky.
After distracting Steel Maveti and company’s attention with Paper Figurine Substitutes, he had activated Creeping Hunger and switched to the Interrogator’s soul. He planned on using the Psychic Piercing Beyonder power.
“Ah!”
Steel Maveti suddenly cried out miserably. It was as if someone had stabbed a knife into his head, stirring his grayish-white brain. A feeling of pain came from the depths of his soul, instantly occupying his mind.
At the same time, his Beyonder powers erupted from the irritation and turned into a hurricane that spread out in all directions.
Suddenly, beautiful snowflakes began to fall from the sky. Layers of translucent ice began spreading outwards, and the trees on both sides of the road were covered with white edges. They withered quickly, revealing traces of decay.
The lingering resentment of the remnant spirits was successively awakened. They sobbed, wailed, and shrieked, causing the nearby area to be dyed with a gray and repressed color.
Klein naturally descended from the sky, his left glove shining like the sun.
He opened his arms and leaned back as if embracing something.
Just as his heels touched the cold ground, a pure, blazing, thick pillar of light descended from above.
This holy radiance enveloped Steel Maveti, illuminating his dark skin, firm muscles, and steel ball-like curly hair.
Priest of Light, Light of Holiness!
Without a sound, Maveti’s expression became even more twisted, and his skin began to show signs of melting.
At this moment, he was like a candle that had been thrown into a burning fireplace.
Compared to the corrupted Bishop Millet, as a Zombie, he was weaker towards such attacks. The damage he took was even more serious!
The snowflakes stopped falling, and the ice on the ground quickly melted. The trees that had white edges revealed their brown colors.
There was no doubt that the powerful beam of light had caught the attention of Blood Brambles Hendry and Squall. The former’s expression changed as he reached into his secret pocket and pulled out materials casting magic. He planned to use his terrain advantage to save Steel Maveti.
At this moment, a raven made purely out of flames suddenly appeared before his eyes.
One, two, three… Countless Fire Ravens filled Hendry’s field of vision like crimson stars. They flew over from all directions, flapping their wings in a dense, scorching-hot formation.
Hendry’s heart skipped a beat as his gaze seemed to freeze. He immediately moved his hand elsewhere to grab another type of material.
Whoosh!
He scattered light-blue powder on his body while he chanted in ancient Hermes, “Sea Waves!”
The powder suddenly expanded and turned into dark blue waves that spread out in all directions.
When they met the Fire Ravens, they made sizzling sounds and created a large amount of white fog.
The fire wave from the previous explosion had subsided a little. Through the remnants of the crimson light, Squall saw that Steel Maveti’s skin was melting like wax and his flesh melted inch by inch. He saw the unfamiliar man in a black cloak standing next to him.
He didn’t panic. Like a cold-blooded viper who had lost its emotions, he calmly raised his arms and abruptly pressed both his palms down.
In a split-second, he saw the thin, grim-faced young man’s body sink. His movements had turned slow, as though the wings he used for flying had been snapped. As for Steel Maveti, he began to struggle and roll in order to avoid a second round of Light of Holiness.
Immediately following that, Squall noticed that the man had lost his weight and thickness. Once again, he turned into a thin paper figurine, pressed to the ground by an invisible force before soaking into the mud that came as a result of the melting ice.
Klein phased into existence from another position. He rubbed his right thumb and middle finger together and snapped his fingers three times as he rushed forward.
Pa! Pa! Pa!
The Sunbird-shaped dark golden brooch in front of him flashed continuously as it added a purifying element to his Air Bullets.
Bang! Bang! Bang!The three bullets connected at an extremely fast speed and hit the slow-moving Steel Maveti in his right chest, penetrating his half-melted skin and flesh, creating an exaggerated, gruesome wound. Golden flames spread in all directions.
Sou! Sou! Sou!Squall tossed out scalpels after scalpels, but they were all dodged by Klein’s deft, acrobatic maneuvers.
At that moment, Steel Maveti had gotten a breather. With a push of his palm, he stood up once again and charged straight at the enemy, fully displaying his advantage in close combat, as well as his abnormally strong body that could withstand powerful blows.
Ice formed under his feet again, and his fists effused a rotting aura.
Then, once again, he saw two bolts of lightning shoot out from Klein’s dark brown eyes, shooting into his own.
Steel Maveti subconsciously raised his head and clenched his teeth. His nose, mouth, and ears were all leaking blood, adding to his previously melted skin.
While shooting the Air Bullets, Klein had changed the soul he used for Grazing.
It was still Interrogator, and it was still Psychic Piercing!
Against a Beyonder like a Zombie which had a body as tough as steel, dealing damage to the Spirit Body was far more effective!
While the repeated strikes made Steel Maveti’s body stiffen for short periods of time, he lost the shackles of his reasoning. Black, firm hair grew from his face, one strand at a time, while his teeth and nails also constantly grew longer. His skin squirmed in a bid to coalesce, turning from black to white. He was like a real, crazy zombie who was thirsting for blood!
Klein took this opportunity to close in. He bent his body and brushed past Steel Maveti’s shoulder. He then stuffed the item in his hand into the hideous wound that he had created into the man’s body.
It was a bottle with a few ordinary brass bullets, and inside it was a large amount of Sun Holy Water that Klein had prepared in advance!
Oof!
Klein, who didn’t stop, caused Squall’s attempt to control him to fail again.
With a twist of his heel, he moved behind Steel Maveti, his back to him.
Pow!He raised his right hand and snapped his fingers before Steel Maveti could pull out the glass bottle.
Bang!
A light explosion rang out, and fiery crimson light soared, shattering the already fragile glass bottle. Large amounts of Sun Holy Water inundated Steel Maveti’s body.
The infamous pirate with a bounty of 6,000 pounds froze where he stood, his throat letting out an anguished groan.
He plopped to his knees, a dark green gas in his body was pouring out and disappearing into the air.
At the sight of this, Squall’s eyes darkened. He immediately took out an iron-black charm and muttered a word in ancient Hermes, “Shriek!”
The charm suddenly cracked and vanished, completing the sacrifice.
An invisible sound wave swept outwards like a tsunami, almost successively drilling into the ears of everyone around.
Klein’s mind buzzed, the tip of his nose cold. Blood oozed out, and Blood Brambles Hendry on the Flying Carpet was in an even more miserable state. His face was twisted, and his body convulsed as he fell down, unable to even let out a tragic scream. On the contrary, Blazing Danitz, who was far away on a rooftop, wasn’t subject to any effects. He happily threw out another blob of a highly-compressed incandescent fireball.
The fireball landed on Hendry’s body without any resistance and exploded with a loud boom.
Flesh and blood splattered outwards. Flames wrapped around his fingers, calves, and head before he fell to the ground. The Flying Carpet then lost control and slowly settled down.
Squall took the opportunity to turn around and run, not hesitating in the slightest.
However, he was stunned to discover that the terrifying man, who had almost finished off Steel Maveti within ten seconds, didn’t seem to show the slightest signs of being impeded. He had turned around and given chase!
How is that possible? This a Shriek charm created by Admiral!Squall had no time to think over the reasons. He ran as fast as he could down the other street.
At that moment, his head was suddenly hit hard by someone. A tearing pain made his whole body spasm.
The lightning in Klein’s eyes faded as he raised his right hand and snapped his fingers once more.
Bang!
An Air Bullet crossed the distance of about ten meters and accurately drilled into the back of Squall’s head.
Squall didn’t have the non-human endurance that Steel had. His vision immediately blackened, and he slowly fell to the ground.
Klein caught up with him in a few steps, reached out his left hand, and let the jubilant Creeping Hunger enjoy the meal.
I have heard the voice of the True Creator before, and I’ve experienced Mr. Door’s call for help. I have great resistance in this aspect, and I can even quickly recover from the shrieking of a Wraith, let alone a mere charm…Klein muttered silently to himself as he watched Squall’s body be reduced to flesh and blood and plunge into the open mouth of Creeping Hunger.
After a few seconds, Creeping Hunger came to a satisfied halt, and Klein quickly returned to Steel Maveti’s side.
This Zombie had been miserably purged. Although his head remained intact, he was already dead.
Klein took a few steps forward, picked up the peacock-blue Flying Carpet that had fallen to the ground, wrapped it around Steel’s body, and lifted it.
Glancing back at 15 Amyris Avenue, he listened to the commotion of rampaging zombies and puppets, and he sensed that the Mandated Punishers were approaching. Klein pulled his hood over his head, bowed slightly in that direction as a salute.
Pa!
Klein rubbed his fingers, and all of the paper fragments around him were set ablaze, producing crimson red columns of fire.
Under the light of the fire, his body turned illusory, and he vanished from where he stood, with the items turning into a shadow.
As for the Beyonder characteristics of Squall and Hendry, which were slowly coming into existence, he didn’t take a look, nor did he pay any attention to them.
Greed would cause him to fall into unnecessary danger; besides, the harvest he had reaped now was already sufficient!
After leaving some of the Mandated Punishers to deal with the rampaging zombies and puppets, the pirates who had been damaged by his “companions” and the Beyonder adventurers who were caught, Cordoba Roye led the rest of the team and rushed over. However, all they saw were scattered corpses, scalpels, and withered trees on the streets. They could distinguish the receding aura of the sun, as well as the evil sensation that came from the depths of flesh and blood.
It was early in the morning, and the sky had just brightened up slightly. Most of the alleys were dark and quiet.
With the aid of Danitz’s cloak, Klein blended into the shadows and quickly moved about. He felt as if his surroundings were grayish-black and transparent, with reality being blurred. All sounds seemed to come from the depths of the starry sky, empty and distant.
After staying as far away from Amyris Avenue as possible, he acquired his bearings and “grew” out from the shadows. He appeared in an empty alley filled with broken stones.
Klein’s hands shook, throwing Steel Maveti’s peacock-blue Flying Carpet out in front of him. He wanted to finish the Grazing before Maveti’s Spirit Body began dissipating.
Throwing away the Flying Carpet, he took a step forward, stretched out his left hand, and extended his five fingers, aiming from above at the corpse that was still warm.
Creeping Hunger revealed its original appearance—a thin material that looked like it was made up of human skin.
Two eyes had split open in the middle of its palm. Its pupils were bright red, as though they were dyed in blood.
Whoosh!
A bone-chilling breeze suddenly blew through the alley. It swirled around Steel Maveti’s corpse, twisting into an almost transparent human figure. One could vaguely see thick lips and curled hair that resembled steel beads.
Maveti’s Spirit Body wore an abnormally pained expression as he tried his best to resist the suction of the Creeping Hunger. As for the grayish-white and blackish-green dots of light, they were like a surging galaxy, quickly flying out from his body and merging into the transparent figure.
No!
Maveti let out a soundless scream, already being too late to beg for mercy. All he could do was desperately slip into the human-skinned glove, becoming attached to an empty finger, and revealing his Beyonder characteristic that connected with the environment to a certain extent.
This connection determined what powers would be usable when Grazing Steel Maveti’s soul. Perhaps it would be one, two, but no more than three powers. Klein had no choice over the number and details before they became fixed, as it was purely random.
Creeping Hunger quickly blanketed its paleness and finally returned to its former disguised state: a plain black glove.
Klein closed his eyes and sensed the changes for a few seconds before letting out a profound sigh.
This time, his luck wasn’t bad, but it wasn’t too good either.
He had succeeded in acquiring three Beyonder powers belonging to Steel Maveti, but he didn’t receive the body as hard as steel; the tenacious vitality of being impervious to gunfire, flames, or a certain degree of explosives.
The first is the power of a Zombie, which allows me to unleash a critical attack, making up for my previous flaws of only having a nimble combat style. The second is mastery over ice. Although it’s impossible to condense an ice spear or create a blizzard like that of the Demoness pathway to inflict a direct attack, I can freeze the surrounding ground, lower the temperature of the air, and effectively affect the movement of my enemy. If there’s any physical contact, then I can even freeze the enemy’s body or stiffen his flesh and blood. It’s a perfect match for my combat ability. The third is the manipulation of zombies. Heh heh, I no longer need to be afraid of not being able to have partners for a round of cards…Klein thought for a moment, then he bent down to inspect the items on Steel Maveti’s person.
He quickly found 26 pounds, 11 soli, and 8 pence in cash, as well as a collection of strange things that seemed normal, such as candles, clips, a thorny whip, and so on.
Considering the fact that Steel Maveti was a member of the Rose School of Thought and belonged to the type of people who indulged in their desires, Klein vaguely understood what was going on. Spitting on the ground, he only took the cash.
Werewolf has supernatural healing powers. Zombie has a body like steel. There’s really no need for him to carry any healing related medicine or items… It’s as Danitz concluded, Maveti doesn’t have any mystical items… That’s right, mystical items are few in number to begin with. Many have clear flaws and negative effects. Not everyone can have one even if they want one. Previously, in the group consisting of a Wraith, Zombie, and Werewolf, there were only two mystical items—Scarlet Lunar Corona and Biological Poison Bottle…Klein nodded and took out a folded piece of paper.
He unfolded the yellowed piece of paper and placed it on the body of Steel Maveti, covering his face.
It was a bounty notice with a portrait of Maveti and the corresponding bounty reward: “6,000 pounds!”
Klein straightened up, took a step back, stepped on the peacock-blue carpet, and pulled out a paper figurine.
Pa!
With a swing of his arm, his wrist shook, and the paper figurine was thrown out. It burst into flames before scattering into ashes.
Soon after, he phased into a shadow and disappeared into the alley along with the items.
Two or three minutes later, Cordoba Roye rushed over with a portion of the Mandated Punisher team, just in time to see a cool breeze blow up the bounty notice, revealing Steel Maveti’s dissolving flesh and blood dissolving, his eyes wide open.
Whoosh.The bounty notice fell to the side and remained facing up.
…
Having lost track of their target, Cordoba and the others silently brought Steel’s corpse back to the area where the battle had taken place.
Glancing at the team members who were inspecting the site, the deacon, Cordoba, restrained his emotions and asked in a deep voice, “A believer of the Sun?”
This was the most important question for him and his diocese.
The Mandated Punisher team member responsible for finding clues via supernatural means to recreate the truth wasn’t a Beyonder of the Storm pathway, but a Sequence 7 Knowledge Keeper corresponding to Reader, also known as Detective. He didn’t rush to answer, but instead came over and squatted down to examine Maveti’s corpse.
After a while, he looked up and said, “It’s not a believer of the Sun, probably a result of using the powers of a mystical item.”
“Reason?” Cordoba asked with a frown.
The Mandated Punisher said, “There’s an evil feeling within that stems from flesh and blood. One of the corpses was devoured in such a manner, leaving only a body’s traits and items. If it’s a Sun believer, they wouldn’t do something like that even if they relied on items. To them, things in the domain of the True Creator are sacrilegious and require immediate purification or sealing. They likely wouldn’t borrow its powers.”
After thinking for a few seconds, Cordoba agreed with this conclusion and asked, “Someone from the Aurora Order?”
“No, a real Rose Bishop or Shepherd wouldn’t act so crudely. They’ll definitely wrap the corpse within their body and deal with the scene after departing. There’s no reason to dismember the body on the spot. It’s a waste of time that also leaves a bunch of items that can be considered valuable. To devour him in such a rush, it resembles that of the negative effects of a mystical item,” the Knowledge Keeper said calmly.
“A mystical item that possesses powers in both the Sun and Secrets Suppliant domains? Perhaps it’s something with powers like that of a Shepherd? Berg, what’s your take?” As a deacon, Cordoba had the clearance to know of a Shepherd and their special abilities. As for the Knowledge Keeper knowing, it was a result of his position in the team. The other Mandated Punishers had no idea what they were talking about.
Knowledge Keeper Berg stood up.
“It’s all possible.”
“Any suspects?” Cordoba asked in a low voice.
Berg shook his head.
“There are no suspects for the time being.
“But one thing can be confirmed. Blood Brambles was killed by Blazing Danitz. The other person is his helper, a rather terrifying powerhouse that’s not weaker than a Pirate Admiral.”
“A terrifying powerhouse…” Cordoba’s expression turned grave as he muttered under his breath. Following that, his eyes lit up. “Could it be Edwina? She can simulate some Beyonder powers which she has seen before!”
Knowledge Keeper Berg pondered for a moment and then said, “We can’t rule out that possibility, but our intelligence shows that she was in the vicinity of Sonia Island a few days ago. Unless—unless she can simulate a corresponding ability and use the spirit world to travel here.”
Cordoba paced back and forth, looked around, and said, “Deal with the scene, and don’t bring this to the attention of the nearby residents.
“I’ll submit the mission report, and let’s hope that we’ll receive more effective information.”
This involved a powerhouse whose combat prowess was equivalent to at least a Sequence 5. He could only restrain his irascible mood and make the most rational decision.
…
Inside Old Quinn’s house, in the basement with the heavy stone door sealed shut.
Alger was sitting on the low bed, quietly looking at the candles on the table when his vision blurred. He saw the gray fog emanate, along with The Fool sitting on a high chair, overlooking everything.
A blurry silhouette appeared below, hands clasped before his face as he said in a pious tone, “Honorable Mr. Fool, the matter has come to a successful conclusion.”
The matter has come to a successful conclusion? This involves Steel Maveti and several other Beyonders… The World sure is efficient at handling matters. His strength is stronger than I expected. As expected of an adorer of Mr. Fool… Heh heh, he might be able to sell another Beyonder characteristic at the Tarot Club, maybe even more than one… How did he get around the effects of Sealed Artifact 2-37? The uniqueness of a god’s adorer?A thought flashed through Alger’s mind, and he instinctively thanked Mr. Fool.
Then, he took out a small metal bottle and smeared mint extract on the tip of his nose.
A strong, irritating odor seeped into his head, instantly making Alger become abnormally clear-headed.
At some point in time, a white gauze mask appeared in his hands, and he had poured the Full Moon Essence Oil onto it.
After methodically putting on his mask, Alger stood up and walked slowly to the heavy stone door.
With a staid series of movements, he retrieved a sealed metal jar from the inside of his clothes, twisted the mechanical switch, and pulled out a tube.
Then, he stuffed the tube into the crevice of the stone door and extended it out.
Without a sound, the gas inside the metal container started to emanate.
This was the Sanguine anesthetic gas provided by The Moon, Emlyn!
It can knock out strong commoners, Sequence 9 Beyonders with strong bodies, and even higher Sequences who were lacking in their constitution!
Even if Old Quinn can resist the gas, he would still be significantly affected. As for his helpers and friends, heh…Alger leaned against the stone door and waited patiently.
When nearly a third of the gas was dispersed from the jar, he pulled the tube back and closed the switch.
He turned around and listened attentively before receiving a satisfactory answer.
Alger revealed a faint smile. He rapidly converged his aura and compressed it inside him.
Suddenly, the muscles on his body bulged, and he threw a punch forward.
Raging Blow!
Bang!
The iron lock of the heavy stone door directly shattered, and the door itself opened up.
Alger withdrew his fist and walked out, leaving only the sleeping figures outside.
Author’s Note: Creeping Hunger has two modes, Grazing and Devouring. The former targets the soul and Beyonder characteristic, while the latter targets the flesh and blood.
48 Acid Lemon Street, outside the Wind of Azure Inn.
Dressed in a thick jacket and pantaloons, Blazing Danitz returned by taking a detour. He clung to the corner of a wall, remaining motionless for a long time. He was hesitating on whether to take the opportunity to run away and not face the terrifying madman, Gehrman Sparrow, again.
Unlike the battle at Bansy Harbor, he was hiding on a rooftop far away this time. It allowed him to take in the entire battle zone. Therefore, while supporting Gehrman Sparrow and battling Blood Brambles Hendry, he finally saw the combat process of the crazy adventurer, finally grasping his Beyonder powers and traits.
Paper figurine substitutes, phasing out from flames, psychic blasts, a holy beam from the Sun domain, shooting out air bullets with his finger, the ability to disguise himself into another person, as well as a glove that changes its appearance several times and devoured Squall. His powers far exceed my imagination, and there are a few that can’t be compatible with each other. This isn’t something that can be explained simply with the addition of one or two miraculous items to a Sequence… Also, the sense of hunger that came from the depths of his soul explains something… That glove from the Vice Admiral Hurricane, Creeping Hunger! Captain had specifically reminded us that the glove can use the souls of many Beyonders for Grazing and thus use their powers…Danitz went through the thoughts he previously had and came to a final judgment.
Gehrman Sparrow is the current owner of Creeping Hunger!
He didn’t feel any sense of belittlement simply because Gehrman had relied on a powerful mystical item to display such terrifying strength. Instead, he felt even more reverence for him.
The reason for this was just one; a large part of using a mystical item to its fullest had to do with one’s abilities. Without sufficient strength and extraordinary combat experience, even with Creeping Hunger, Gehrman Sparrow wouldn’t have been able to finish off Steel Maveti and Calm Squall within ten seconds.
Two, his Captain, Vice Admiral Edwina Edwards, learned from secret sources that Vice Admiral Hurricane didn’t die at the hands of the Church of Storms, but instead, he was quickly killed by a particular powerhouse while fleeing.
Danitz had no lack of understanding regarding the power of Vice Admiral Hurricane, Qilangos, back when he was at his peak. He knew that the standing of a powerhouse which could easily finish him off was equal to that of the top pirate powers. Furthermore, it would be two of the most powerful and terrifying ones, the King of the Five Seas and Queen Mystic!
Although there’s the factor of surprise, it would just lower the evaluation by a little. The person wouldn’t be much weaker than the King of Immortality, and they’ll be stronger than Admiral Hell and Admiral of Blood… Creeping Hunger now belongs to Gehrman Sparrow; this means that he’s either the one who killed Qilangos, or there’s a power figure at the level of the Four Kings backing him up. No matter which possibility it is, it’s all the more terrifying than I had originally expected!Danitz’s body tensed up. He really didn’t want to face the adventurer who had crazy blood flowing in him.
Phew…He heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that he had been hesitating here for too long and that he had to make a decision as soon as possible.
Gehrman Sparrow knows how to divine, and he’s rather confident in his abilities in this domain. With my Shadow Cloak in his hands, escaping won’t only fail, but it would also end up infuriating him… Shadow Cloak is a rare mystical item…Clenching his teeth, Danitz turned the corner and went through the door of the hotel, all the way to the luxurious suite.
After a few seconds of careful waiting and observation, Danitz took out his key and opened the door.
He saw that the room was dark, that the gas wall lights hadn’t been lit, and that the not-very-bright light of the early morning was shining through the window and onto Gehrman Sparrow who was facing the door.
The adventurer had changed back into his usual tweed black overcoat with dark trousers. He held a half top hat in his hand, and his right foot was raised over his left thigh.
He leaned back a little, his face obscured since his back was to the window. Only his dark brown eyes, which were exceptionally clear, watched the door with indifference and calmness.
Danitz unconsciously lowered his head, laughed dryly, and said, “In accordance with your instructions, I circled to a few news agencies and wrote the information that Blazing had killed Steel Maveti, Blood Brambles Hendry, and Squall on pieces of paper and threw them in.
“Of course, I mentioned having a powerful helper in this piece of news. He’s a mysterious, unknown, a top adventurer, and a veteran bounty hunter.”
Klein nodded, revealing a polite smile.
“Very good.”
With a sigh of relief, Danitz looked around and saw the peacock-blue carpet.
He was stunned for a few seconds before asking in puzzlement, “What about the heads of Steel and Hendry?”
Klein replied calmly, “Wasn’t taken.”
“You didn’t take them?” Danitz exclaimed in astonishment. “Then what about our bounty?”
As long as they had the heads of Steel and Blood Brambles, he would be able to get the appropriate bounty through people with connections. Although this would cost them 15 to 30 percent of the money received, he couldn’t claim the bounty himself as a pirate. This was the only way, as the military’s and the Church’s use of bounty rewards to encourage pirates to kill each other didn’t mean that they would turn a blind eye to a gift that came walking through the door.
To Danitz’s surprise, Gehrman Sparrow, whose eyes were crazed with the desire for money, had actually not taken the heads of Steel and Blood Brambles, which meant that he had automatically given up on the bounty.
Klein didn’t answer him and pointed to the Flying Carpet on the ground.
“You had helped in this. You have two choices.
“One is 3,000 pounds in cash, and the other is this Flying Carpet.
“You have five seconds to consider. Exceeding that time will be considered as forfeiting.”
3,000 pounds in cash or the Flying Carpet? This Flying Carpet seems to only have the ability of suspension and flight. Furthermore, its speed isn’t too fast, and it’s not too useful… No, at sea, to a Beyonder not from the Sailor pathway, such items are very precious. At the very least, there’s no need to worry about the aftermath of a ship being sunk…Danitz was momentarily thrown into a dilemma.
Then he heard Gehrman Sparrow’s voice counting.
“3, 2…”
Danitz’s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, “Flying Carpet!”
Klein nodded and said, “Okay.”
With the knowledge that Gehrman had great credibility, Danitz finally relaxed before asking with a grumbling mumble, “Why didn’t you count 5 and 4?”
Wasn’t it supposed to be five seconds!?
Klein replied without changing his expression, “Counted inwardly.”
Counted inwardly…Danitz took a deep breath and grimaced.
Klein slowly stood up, flicked his wrist, threw the hat from his hand, and left it hanging firmly on the rack before walking to his bedroom.
…
Cathedral of Waves.
Alger, who entered in the name of coming for morning prayers, met the diocese bishop, Chogo, and explained everything that had happened last night. The only thing that had been modified was that the Sanguine anesthesia gas had been turned into a Slumber Charm of the Church of Evernight.
Chogo nodded in approval.
“To be able to go deep into the enemy’s lair and bear the risk of death for the sake of your faith, such an act is worthy of praise. You are a true storm attendant.
“Last night, we captured five Beyonders and killed two of them on the spot. As a result of this, Maveti, Hendry, and Squall have also died. The heads of these three pirates will no longer appear, or they will be in our hands, so the government’s bounty will be ours.
“The total receivable reward will exceed more than 10,000 pounds in total, and you will receive the bulk of it, which is 6,000 pounds.
“Do not refuse. The Lord has told us that those who fight for their faith must not be reserved.”
“Holy Lord of Storms!” An excited Alger pounded his left chest with his fist.
Although he and The World didn’t agree on how to split the spoils of war, he believed that the two of them had come to a tacit understanding. For example, they were not to interfere with each other when hunting pirates. As the bounty needed to be laundered through the Church, the two of them would split it equally.
As for the bounty offered by countries and organizations such as Intis and Feysac, Alger didn’t hold any expectations for them. This was because every time one exchanged for the bounty reward, one needed to hand over the corpse or head of the target. Therefore, only one entity could be chosen. Only those with a deep background and good relations with the various organizations and countries could receive all of them.
3,000 pounds will belong to The World… If I were to lose 3,000 pounds at once, it will raise suspicion. Yes, I’ll have to find an opportunity to buy a mystical item. Such things are rare, so they’re often overpriced, even more so when in times of great need. No one will doubt that I spent 5,000 pounds on a purchase that’s worth 3,000 pounds… If I sell the items obtained from Old Quinn, the ones he had received, the accounts would be squared…Alger quickly came up with a follow-up solution.
…
Knowing that he had 3,000 pounds waiting for him, Klein sat happily in the high-back chair of The Fool and considered a serious question.
That is, after Grazing Steel Maveti, he had to release a soul from Creeping Hunger as he promised.
Their Beyonder powers are quite useful. It’s quite a pity to release them before finding a replacement. Yes… Besides, I’ve already released that Faceless. There doesn’t seem to be a need to do it this time…Feelings of hesitation and reluctance to part had stirred in Klein’s heart as he was thrown into a dilemma. He was unable to make a decision.
After a long time, he leaned back and exhaled.
I can’t deceive myself.He shook his head and laughed, turning relaxed from making up his mind.
He decided to keep his promise and release a soul.
The Faceless from before had been released early because he wanted to receive some corresponding information. It was already an equal exchange.
Which one should I release? Miss Justice bought the materials for a Psychiatrist potion and a mystical item worth 5,500. Even if she’s rich, her financial situation should be tight, so it wouldn’t be appropriate to sell the Psychiatrist characteristic at this time. Yes, she still owes my adorer 2,000 pounds and will repay the money in February or March…Klein rejected the idea and decided to release the Nightmare.
As a former Nighthawk, he always had an inclination and felt gratitude based on his impression and feelings towards Beyonders in this domain; therefore, it wasn’t difficult to make a choice in these situations without having any other factors to consider.
Calming himself down, Klein picked up the human-skinned glove that he had previously brought above the gray fog. He closed his eyes and began to sense the distorted souls.
Without any hesitation, he released the Nightmare.
The Nightmare appeared by the side of the long bronze table.
He was a man in his thirties with black hair and blue eyes, a long, thin face, and obvious nasolabial folds. He had a beard that wasn’t too thick by his mouth and chin.
As the pain and the distortion eased, he pressed his hand to his chest and gave a solemn bow.
Compared to the Faceless from before, the Nightmare was obviously not as muddle-headed and weak after being released. It was unknown if the Evernight pathway’s enhancement to one’s soul was stronger than that of the Seer pathway, or if it was because the Grazing process had only happened recently.
Klein sighed silently and began asking via spirit channeling, “Why did you die at the hands of Qilangos?”
The corner of the Nightmare’s mouth slightly curled up, revealing a bitter smile.
“I’m a Red Glove from the Nighthawks. I was tracking down a bunch of ancient chronicles that originated from a Balam imperial tomb. We suspected that they were related to the reason for Death’s passing.
“I found out that a part of it might’ve fallen into the hands of a particular tycoon, so I led two companions of mine and boarded the ship he was on. Unfortunately, we were attacked by Qilangos’s fleet just as we were about to launch an investigation.”
“What happened to your companions?” Klein subconsciously asked.
The Nightmare said in a slightly pained tone, “We originally had the opportunity to leave and even kill Qilangos through our skillful teamwork, but our ship sank, and we had to board a lifeboat instead. Everyone, everyone died, no—they were killed in the line of duty!”
May the Goddess bless you…Klein drew a crimson moon inwardly.
This made him more aware of the great difference between fighting at sea and fighting on land—environmental factors were of critical importance.
Beyonders not from the Sailor pathway would be at a great disadvantage!
If it wasn’t because of the fact that the Flying Carpet had been huge, cumbersome, and slow, making him an easy target, Klein would’ve opted to keep it and give Danitz cash.
Fortunately, I have the bladder of a murloc. I can find an Artisan to create a mystical item that allows me to swim underwater… Unfortunately, it’s very difficult to find an Artisan. Most of them are from the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery, and there aren’t many unaffiliated ones; otherwise, mystical items wouldn’t be this rare. If push comes to shove, I’ll get Mr. Hanged Man to help…Klein looked at the Nightmare who had been killed in the line of duty and said softly as he leaned back, “What’s your name? What unfulfilled wishes do you have?”
The figure of the Nightmare was already slowly dissipating. When he heard Klein’s question, he said with a smile, “My name is Davy Raymond. I lost my parents, wife, and siblings in a black magic incident, leaving me with only one daughter, Neelu. She was born in 1330 and is a very lovely girl. And I’m sorry to say that in order to investigate the truth over the black magic incident, I joined the Nighthawks and later became a Red Glove. I didn’t manage to spend time with her, making her lose her father alongside her mother.
“Heh heh, I believe that the Church will definitely give her my pension and secretly provide her a certain amount of help. I’m not worried about her life, but I only hope to see her enter the hall of marriage under the witness of the Goddess, to have her own family and not be lonely anymore.”
“It’s already the year 1350. She may already have a marriage partner,” Klein sighed wistfully and said.
“Time flies…” Davy Raymond muttered in response. “Tell her that all the culprits have been punished and that I died because of an accident. There’s no need to hate anyone anymore. Tell her that Daddy loves her, and Daddy is very sorry…”
His figure became more and more transparent, and he was about to disappear.
Klein closed his eyes and asked, “Where does she live?
“What’s the name of the tycoon who collected Death’s chronicles?”
“We live in Desi County’s Conant City. It’s a beautiful seaside city, with rich rubber plantations growing nearby. If she hasn’t moved, then she’ll be living at 67 Red Indus Street. The tycoon’s name is Jimmy Necker. He should’ve fallen into the hands of Qilangos as well…” Before Davy Raymond finished speaking, his figure had already completely disappeared, leaving only a deep black gem-like object on the surface of his glove.
Klein quietly watched this scene, and after a few seconds, he raised his right hand and tapped four times clockwise on his chest. He then said in a deep voice, “If there’s a chance, I will visit your daughter and see how she’s doing.”
In the palace which looked like a giant’s residence, the fog was endless, without any undulations, and was eternally unchanging.
Klein put away Davy Raymond’s Beyonder characteristic, rubbed his forehead, and turned his attention back to Death’s chronicles.
The Death pathway and the Evernight pathway can be switched at high Sequences. There’s nothing odd about the Church sending personnel to investigate the corresponding chronicles… I wonder if Jimmy Necker is dead or not. I’ll need to find out… If he has already perished in a tragic case, and the thing has fallen in Qilangos’s hands, that will require me to investigate from the pirate’s side… Qilangos’s crew now belongs to Vice Admiral Ailment, Tracy…
As it involves Death, it might be able to help Mr. Azik. Klein decided to check it out in passing himself, and if he encountered any difficulties, he could write directly to the powerhouse.
After clearing his mind, he quickly returned to the real world and used the ritual to summon Creeping Hunger back.
After everything was done and seeing that it was already getting late, he gave up on the idea of trying to catch up on his sleep. He decided to summarize the experiences and lessons from last night’s operation.
The biggest lesson for Klein was that he had overestimated the patience of the Mandated Punishers.
He had originally hoped that, even if there had been an accident in the beginning, the Mandated Punishers would’ve been able to restrain him and wait for the real target, the real protagonist, Steel Maveti, to appear.
When that happened, they would’ve definitely used the Sealed Artifact which can pull many people into a dream, restraining all the unaffiliated Beyonders who had involved themselves in the blitz. As for me, due to my uniqueness, I would be able to detect that I’m asleep and be able to forcibly escape. Then, I could’ve dealt with Steel Maveti and his helpers in a composed manner, completing an achievement of an instant kill, and also bring two corpses along with me… Yet, just as the incident happened, that bunch of irascible bros stormed in. They didn’t even leave any backup teams to watch out for any contingencies. At the very most, they would let the wielder of the Sealed Artifact stay beyond the periphery, with one or two guards…The more Klein thought, the more he was at a loss on whether to laugh or cry.
If it wasn’t because Steel Mandated Punisher’s group of pirates who were more cautious and had at least two Beyonders assigned, as well as all their puppets and zombies to stop the Mandated Punishers that might’ve pursued them, Klein would likely have found himself in a situation of going two against five. If that had happened, he would’ve chosen to give up and directly engage in a strategic shift.
What made Klein most satisfied was that he had done a pretty good job of making specific preparations.
This was the professional habit of a Magician!
Because he had long known from Miss Sharron and Maric about the traits of the first five Sequences of the Mutant pathway, Klein was well aware that Steel Maveti, who had gone through the Lunatic phase, could use irrational factors to resist any Beyonder disruption and influence on his mind. He had very strong resistance in this aspect; therefore, he gave up the thought of using Psychiatrist’s Dragon Might and Frenzy, as well as Nightmare, which was clearly weaker than the Mandated Punisher’s Sealed Artifact, and he instead focused on the Interrogator’s Psychic Piercing and the Priest of Light’s purification powers.
Psychic Piercing wasn’t a Beyonder power that disrupted one’s thoughts and affected one’s soul, but a means to directly attack the Spirit Body. In essence, the other effect acted on one’s Body of Heart and Mind, and targeted the Soul Body. There was a clear difference between the two.
If any part of that combo failed to chain in any way, Steel Maveti would’ve been able to recover, making it impossible for me to kill him quickly. And in that environment, that would spell failure. Yes… I’ve also used the pathway’s trait of losing themselves to their desires, making it easy to grasp their emotions. I believed that once they suffered a psychic attack, there would be a high chance of them counterattacking in madness, without any consideration of anything else…
In fact, the safest way of dealing with a Zombie is to set up matchsticks or have Danitz. I’ll use Flaming Jump and Light of Holiness, kiting Maveti. It’ll make him want to battle but be completely unable to reach his opponent. He wouldn’t escape even if he wanted to. Just send a fireball, and I’ll catch up to him. Unfortunately, it’s a waste of time, and the situation didn’t allow for it…
Klein sighed, took out his pocket watch, snapped it open, and checked the time.
Seeing that it was almost nine o’clock in the morning, he turned the handle of the door and walked out of the bedroom.
At this moment, Danitz was lying in a reclining chair, producing snores that sounded like a steam engine was operating in the room.
He was quite alert, opening his eyes and sitting up as soon as Klein came out.
“… Are you going out?” Danitz asked when he saw Gehrman Sparrow take off his hat from the coat rack.
“Yes.” Klein maintained his persona and didn’t explain that he was attempting to act by helping someone confess.
What about me? Steel Maveti and his men are almost all dead, so I don’t have to worry about that anymore… Even if the newspaper doesn’t publish the news, I can spread it myself. There were idle pirates and adventurers who will use it as a material for bragging, spreading the matter to the sea and would end up informing Captain. That bunch of dogshit can’t do a thing aside from drink and brag, but even so, they still have their uses…Danitz thought for a moment, then he asked while secretly feeling a sense of fear, “Mr. Sparrow, can I-I leave now?”
Klein revealed a faint smile.
“You have always been free.”
That’s right… I wasn’t caught by him this time; I was just looking for help… I have always been free!Danitz was stunned for a moment, then he was delighted.
But right at that moment, he heard Gehrman Sparrow’s voice lightly fleeting towards him.
“But that ends now.”
Ah? What?Danitz looked confused.
It took him no less than three seconds to understand what Gehrman Sparrow meant.
He had been captured again!
“Why?” Danitz asked angrily and aggrieved.
Klein put on his hat and said in a low voice, “I want to meet your Captain.”
Danitz widened his eyes, stood up abruptly, and shouted out, “What do you want?”
This fellow is a little too agitated…Klein replied calmly, “I have some things to ask her.”
He has some things to ask Captain?
Danitz frowned as he watched Gehrman Sparrow leave the room, unsure what his real motive was.
What is this fellow really after? Money, riches? But he had the time to take away the heads of Steel Maveti and Blood Brambles Hendry to exchange for nearly 10,000 pounds in bounty rewards. Yes, even after paying any commissions, it would still be seven to eight thousand pounds. Yet, he didn’t do so. Moreover, he generously shared the spoils of war with me. This is very contradictory. When he first heard that I was Blazing, his first reaction was to call me a 3,000 pound bounty… In Captain’s words, this isn’t scientific…
Why would he deliberately give up the bounty? Unless… Unless he has a better way to claim it safely, or he had specially left it for someone? Yes… He had been prepared for the appearance of the Mandated Punishers… H-he has his own connections and information channels! This way, everything can be explained!
There’s also the possible existence of the demigod that killed Qilangos. Hmm, there’s a powerful and secretive organization behind Gehrman Sparrow!
Shocked by his own conjecture, Danitz instinctively tried to use his body language to express his feelings, but he forgot that his left arm was still fractured. He immediately grimaced in pain.
This made him feel even more terrified. He didn’t want his captain to meet such a dangerous and crazy fellow.
He even suspected that Gehrman Sparrow’s real motive was his captain’s 26,000 pound bounty!
In a duel, that lunatic might not necessarily win against Captain, and there’s still the first mate, second mate, third mate, and a few boatswains. But he has a terrifying organization backing him! You want to hurt Captain? Over my dead body!Danitz puffed out his chest, raised his neck, and was filled with a stirring sense of self-sacrifice.
He ran a hand through his hair, gave a long grunt, and said to himself, “I’ll make further observations. Perhaps Gehrman Sparrow really only has questions that he wants answered.”
Subconsciously, he looked around and found both the Flying Carpet and the Shadow Cloak. They weren’t missing.
In other words, Gehrman Sparrow left the things that belong to me behind. Isn’t he afraid that I’ll take the opportunity to escape? Or did he steal my hair that makes it easy for divination?
No, no, he’s a crazy guy. Even if he wishes to use my hair, he would just walk over and extend his hand to pull one out. It’s impossible for him to do it secretly… Right, there’s a powerful and secretive organization behind him! Perhaps, at this moment, there are people from that organization secretly monitoring me. They’re waiting for me to leave, waiting for me to seek out Captain… How insidious!
Gehrman Sparrow must’ve gone out on purpose!Danitz felt that he had grasped the truth of the matter thanks to his experience and wisdom.
He paced back and forth before sitting back in the reclining chair. He then thought with a silent, mocking smile.
I’m not leaving!
I want to see what you can do!
I will not bring danger to Captain!
…
A quarter past three in the afternoon, Symeem Island.
This island was also a part of the Rorsted Archipelago, but it was the furthest from the City of Generosity, Bayam. It took nearly five hours on a liner to reach it.
On the way, Klein bought a suit with local characteristics and a small suitcase to replace the clothes he changed out of, for a total of fourteen soli. They weren’t even worth a pound.
It’s really cheap. It’s just change compared to a complete suit…Wearing pantaloons, a thick brown jacket, and a light brown cap, Klein disembarked from the liner with a native face that didn’t stand out, and he entered some of the old ports on Symeem Island. He had spent time buying clothes and changing his appearance, causing him to miss the 9 o’clock ferry and be put in a situation where he could only take the ferry at 10.
Thinking of the expenses he had to pay for this acting, he couldn’t help but calculate his current financial situation.
The Faceless characteristic was sold for 3,825 pounds. The pirate bounties net me 3,000 pounds. Although I haven’t received the 6,825 pounds, I can basically include it into my budget as long as Mr. Hanged Man doesn’t get exposed…
The leftover cash from Donna and company’s gratuity add up to 255 pounds in bits and pieces…
I found 26 pounds, 11 soli, and 8 pence from Steel Maveti’s body…
Yes, there’s still the five gold coins as reserves…
I haven’t spent much money recently, only spending slightly more than a pound in total. This is something to be happy about…
With that, I’ll have 7,110 pounds. Moreover, I still have the Nightmare Beyonder characteristic and the murloc’s bladder. They’re still worth something.
On second thought, I earned a 3,000 pound bounty with a Zombie Beyonder characteristic. The latter is worth about 3,000 to 5,000 pounds. That is to say I earned about 7,000 pounds… This is only from Steel Maveti, Blood Brambles Hendry, and Squall. Besides, there was quite a lot of waste… Indeed, hunting pirates is quite a good job. It can administer justice, punish the evil, protect the weak and innocent, and also make me rich overnight…
Klein subconsciously turned his head to the side, only to see that the color of the seawater was much clearer than that of Bayam’s. It was as if the seawater was a huge, green, sparkling gem, reflecting golden rays under the sunlight.
Sure enough, it’s not without reason that generations after generations of adventurers have gone out to sea to search for wealth. Even if I deduct the remnant spirituality of ancient wraiths, eyes from a six-winged gargoyle, spring water from Sonia Island’s Golden Spring, and other supplementary ingredients of a Nimblewright Master, the money I have left will be enough to allow me to buy a decent manor here, in Desi Bay, in the Southern Continent’s colonies, and in the non-metropolitan areas… Loen’s countryside is said to be very beautiful, and if it turns out that I’m really unable to return, I can consider settling down in a similar place… Yes, I still have a 10% stake in the Backlund Bike Company, and my future returns won’t be low…With confidence, Klein straightened his back and thought about the future.
After letting his thoughts wander, Klein began to think about the more realistic question, which was whether he should sell the Nightmare Beyonder characteristic, find an opportunity to return it to the Church of Evernight, or create a mystical item with it through an Artisan.
It depends on the situation. The ideal solution would be to sell it to the Church…The martyr, Klein, who had taken two potions from the Nighthawks, thought with uncertainty.
At the same time, he hoped that Little Sun would soon reach Sequence 7 and be qualified to gain clearance to the methods used to remove the mental corruption from a Beyonder characteristic.
As for the matter of releasing the Priest of Light from the glove, he wasn’t in a hurry. Little Sun had just received the potion formula for Sequence 7, so he had no need for it at the moment. He would have to wait for a long time, and the powers of a Priest of Light was very effective in dealing with a pirate like Admiral of Blood in a way that was far more potent than the Sun Brooch.
As his thoughts slowly settled down, Klein entered the small port town.
The place was basically filled with natives. Their skin was nearly bronze, and their black hair had slight, natural curls. Their bodies emitted a scent that was derived from prolonged contact with spices.
After changing his appearance and asking about Raine’s situation and if there was any news of Wendt’s death, Klein found a secluded corner. He wiped his face with his hand, turning his face into a tall, thin Wendt with rather distinct facial features.
He carried his suitcase and circled around the town to its border. It was then that he saw the winery run by Raine’s family.
The girl with flaxen-colored hair could no longer be called a young girl. She had obviously matured a lot compared to what Wendt remembered.
She was sweeping the entrance, and there was no one around.
Phew…Klein took a deep breath and slowly let it out, feeling as though he was placed in a very difficult position.
As a powerful keyboard warrior, he knew about theories like method acting and experimental acting, but he lacked further understanding. He could only try to guess at Wendt’s mood and performance in this kind of scenario.
Finally, he closed his eyes and walked over.
Raine looked up when she heard footsteps, finally identifying the visitor.
She opened her mouth slightly and let out a half-surprised exclamation before saying with a straight face, “Why are you suddenly back?”
Remember, you’re just acting…Klein revealed a smile.
“I came to bid you farewell.”
He spoke in a local dialect, with a somewhat nondescript Bayam accent.
The language of the Rorsted Archipelago was also derived from ancient Feysac and belonged to another variant. As a half-historian, Klein was able to master it easily, and it only took him a short time to master it.
“Farewell?” Raine asked, slightly surprised.
Klein turned his head, looked to the side, and smiled.
“I’m going to chase after a treasure trove, and I don’t know when I’ll be able to come back.
“When the time comes, I’ll appear with a great deal of money. I’ll buy a manor in the suburbs; plant some rubber trees; set up a vineyard; have my own mill, wine cellar, blacksmith shop; and let the air be filled with the scent of all kinds of spices. Then, I’ll buy a few slaves and hire some servants, just like those masters. Heh heh, but I’ll still be short of one thing.”
He overcame his goosebumps that were about to form on his skin, and he turned to look Raine in the eye.
“I still lack a wife and a mistress for the manor.
“Raine, I like you. I wish to marry you. The reason I said it out loud today isn’t to get an answer, but because I’m afraid that I would never have the chance to tell you again.”
After listening quietly, Raine suddenly scolded angrily, “Wendt, you’re a coward!”
Ah… This reaction isn’t right…Klein deliberately revealed a surprised expression.
Raine suppressed her voice and said, “Three years ago, three freaking years ago, I was already prepared to head to Bayam with you. Yet, you didn’t say anything in the end! You coward! You chicken!
“What’s the use of telling me now? You’re going to sea soon, and you may never come back!”
The more she spoke, the more agitated she became.
“You’ve said it out loud and become happy. You have no regrets, but what about me? I’ll have to constantly think about you returning and live on in pain? You selfish bastard!”
She waved the broom in her hand and swung it towards Wendt.
Klein knew that the real Wendt would have hit the broom away, hug the girl, and tell her that he wasn’t going out to sea again, but he couldn’t do the same. He had to pretend to be chased away pathetically, running all the way to a nearby alley. There, he hit his head against the wall while silently cursing himself.
It was too f**king awkward!
This is too f**king awkward!
Raine went back to the door, picked up a broom, and crouched down.
Her face was ashen; it was unknown what she was thinking about.
Vaguely, she heard a sound, and she fell asleep.
After using the charm, Klein turned around and nudged Raine, who was sitting on the ground while leaning against the wall, then he quickly left the area, hiding in the distance to peep at the results.
Raine quickly woke up and realized that she had fallen asleep without knowing it. Everything that had happened just now appeared like a dream.
She remained sitting there, motionless for quite a while.
Suddenly, she lowered her head and let out a sharp curse that seemed to come from the depths of her throat.
“Wendt, you selfish bastard!”
Sigh.Klein, who felt a tiny sensation of digesting his potion, sighed, changed his appearance, and left the place.
He would have to spend the night on Symeem Island, as there were no liners headed for Bayam until the morning.
After changing his face and turning into one of the two main streets, Klein went straight to the green mailbox and took out a letter he had prepared long ago from his pocket.
This was a “death notice” he had forged as an imitation of an official police document. It was sent to the sergeant of the town of Symeem Harbor. It was about the sudden death of the local resident, Wendt, in Bayam.
When deciding to do the acting, Klein had worked out a plan to keep things on track and not cause irreparable damage to the girl, Raine.
His plan was to use the Slumber Charm to camouflage the real acting as a dream, this way, if Raine had no love for Wendt, he expected her to directly reject his confession. After hearing about the other party’s death, she wouldn’t feel any guilt, and at most some fear. In response to this, she could effectively be placated by going to church to pray and confess.
If Raine also liked Wendt and responded to the confession, then the dream would give Klein a chance to extricate himself from the situation. The notification of Wendt’s death would kill Raine’s expectations, and it wouldn’t have too negative an impact on her future life.
But even so, it’s still a bit cruel. No matter what kind of woman she is, facing the situation of a guy confessing to her in her dreams after his death is definitely going to be heartbreaking. She wouldn’t be able to recover for a long time.
Well… If I didn’t do anything, and when the news of Wendt’s death reaches her, Raine would definitely feel very sad even if it might not be that serious. However, that knot in her heart would never be able to be mended, and she would be stuck wondering for the rest of her life whether Wendt had gone out on an adventure to pursue his and her future, or if he simply didn’t like her…
It’s not a bad way to end things like this. Once she has overcome her pain, she will carry that gentleness of having been truly loved once while leading her future life.
Sigh… Regardless, to forcibly interfere in the lives of others for acting, having an impact on an innocent person’s life to a certain degree even though I’m using the excuse of fulfilling a wish, it’s not a truly kind thing to do. Just like Roselle said, the further one proceeds in the Beyonder pathway, the more twisted and evil it feels. The acting method might not be a catalyst… All I can do is try my best to minimize such effects…After sending the letter, Klein exhaled, and with a native face that didn’t stand out, he walked to the only inn in town.
Along the way, he summed up his previous experience, which was that “disguising yourself as someone else and obtaining feedback” was likely a main clause of the Faceless principles, second only to “you can disguise yourself into anyone, but you are ultimately yourself.”
If it were any other Faceless, they would’ve blocked out information about Wendt’s death for the sake of this role. They would have agreed to Raine’s confession and spent one to two years in a relationship with her, marry her, and have children with her, and then, to not be bound by the various relationships in this identity, remember who they were and leave coldly… If there was no exposure during this process, the potion would mostly be digested… But I really can’t do it! It’s just completely against my conscience! I can only try to push the envelope…Klein sighed, inexplicably afraid.
He shook his head and thought in a silent self-deprecating manner,Beyonders not only have to constantly fight against threats and madness, but also fight against all kinds of evil thoughts, as well as the corruption that pulls one down and can cause one to fall if they aren’t careful…
Even so, at the end of the day, one might still be corrupted by the abyss, becoming a monster that one swears to get rid of. Sigh…
Suppressing his thoughts, Klein stepped into the inn and said to the boss behind the counter, “An ordinary room.”
The thin boss looked up and gave a glance, saying, “A valid ID certificate.”
How can a face I just came up with have one?Klein smiled in embarrassment.
“I forgot to bring it.”
“Then you cannot stay here. This is the rule of our town.” The boss once again lowered his head and calculated his income and expenditure for the day.
Klein took out a soli note and pushed it over as if nothing had happened.
The boss’s eyes suddenly widened.
“No, no, put it away! I don’t want to be locked up by the sergeant!
“Get out, get out, you dirty bastard with no proof of identity.”
Klein was thrown out of the inn in shock, unable to believe that the omnipotent entity known as money had just lost its power.
After a few seconds of silence, he turned into an empty alleyway, turning back into Gehrman Sparrow with stark facial features.
Klein returned to the inn, tapped on the counter, and said Loenese in a Backlund accent, “A room.”
The boss looked up and immediately put down the things in his hand. He then stood up and nodded with a smile.
“Okay, okay.
“Do you need a room with a view of the sea, or something quieter?”
He switched to a clumsy Loenese that had a thick accent that resembled that of the land of spices, with no further mention of identification.
This really is a pragmatic world…Klein silently lampooned and politely responded, “Quiet.”
“Yes, yes, immediately,” the boss responded hurriedly.
Then he called an attendant, took the keys, and led Klein personally to the second floor.
“Sir, how many days will you be staying? It’s 1 soli 5 pence a night. ”
“Just tonight,” Klein couldn’t stand the enthusiasm, so he answered succinctly.
At the Wind of Azure Inn, his luxurious suite with Danitz was five soli a night.
Without a doubt, the room the boss had chosen was clean and tidy, and there was no trace of the usual humidity in a harbor inn. Klein looked around and nodded in satisfaction.
“Excellent.”
“It’s my honor,” the boss flattered with obvious fear.
Klein put down his luggage, rested for a while, then he got up and went back down to the ground floor to settle his dinner.
Beside the counter, tables were arranged messily on the first floor. There was a greasy layer on their surface, and a fireplace was burning in the corner, giving off light and heat.
The Rorsted Archipelago was slightly to the south, and the lowest temperatures in winter was only about 10°C. However, for the locals, this was still cold enough that they needed a fire to warm them up.
Klein randomly found a seat and sat down, ordering a local specialty of grilled meat and spiced mushroom soup, with the main dish being potato bread.
While he was waiting, he swept his gaze over the customers inside the restaurant. His gaze then instinctively landed on a lady.
This lady had a head of simple tied up black hair and a pair of distinctive greenish-gray eyes. Her appearance was the type that one would never get sick off easily, and the more he looked at her, the more intrigued he became.
She was obviously not a native, but she was wearing a man’s shirt and a thick tan jacket. By her hand was a round-brimmed hat with a depression in the middle.
This was one of the more common adventurer outfits out in the sea. At her table, the three other men were the same, and they clearly appeared to have been exposed to the elements.
Klein had never hid his appreciation of beautiful ladies, but his attention wasn’t drawn to her by her appearance.
The sea had a strong sense of discrimination against females. Women who could achieve a certain status among adventurers and pirates were either very scheming, very powerful, or both. They were people that one needed to be cautious and wary about!
Their boots have some fresh mud on them… Did they just come back from the forest? Heh heh, they really are adventurers…Klein made a preliminary judgment based on some clues.
If these four adventurers came by ferry from Bayam, even if they had previously stepped on sewage or mud, the traces would’ve already dried up. Furthermore, as the town hadn’t rained in the past two days, overall, the roads were quite clean with only some dust. Eliminating the two possibilities, it could only be explained that they had returned from a trip to the woods on the outskirts of the town.
Klein had heard that many adventurers went deep into the primitive forests of the colonial islands in search of abandoned, forgotten pagan temples or altars, which often contained gold and jewels of ancient worship, but were later buried for various reasons in a place that no one knew of. In the bars of the islands, there was no shortage of legends that someone had managed to make a fortune overnight on an adventure into the woods.
There might be evil spirits lingering in those places… It would be better to hunt pirates, or for one to at least acquire the relevant information in advance…Klein retracted his eyes and concentrated on waiting for the food.
The seven Churches classified the various gods believed by the colony’s primitive faiths as evil spirits, but Klein believed that some of them were natural spirits.
After a while, the specialty grilled meat was served. It had been sliced into many smaller pieces and strung onto a wooden stick. The surface was smeared with a reddish-brown sauce. The fragrance was rich and the color was alluring.
It looks a little like the kebabs from my previous life… In Loen, they’re usually roasted as huge chunks of meat. Only after the meat is roasted would the chef slice up the meat… The method used here makes the flavors infuse the meat better…Klein picked up the wooden stick and bit down on a piece of meat. He felt the meat’s juice slightly overflow, and there was a hint of sweetness in the salty fragrance.
It’s my type!He nodded in satisfaction.
Klein enjoyed the meal and even tasted the local “Gurney Sap,” a special beverage, like lemonade with sugar and milk.
He went back to his room. Because he had been hunting the night before, he hadn’t slept at all. He washed up early, put out the fireplace, and got into bed. Sleeping too early meant one problem—he would wake up in the middle of the night to pee.
Klein’s dream was interrupted. He opened his eyes and slowly accumulated the courage to lift his quilt.
In the middle of the night, Symeem was about 8–9°C, and it was enough to make it feel sufficiently cold.
After lying still for a while, Klein stretched out his arm and silently withdrew it.
He contemplated for a few seconds before reaching out his hand again and picking up the Sun Brooch from his bedside table.
Although it only provided the feeling of a hot summer on a spiritual level, and it didn’t produce any actual heat, it could at least deceive himself into thinking that it wasn’t cold.
Klein got out of bed and headed for the washroom.
He narrowed his eyes to ease the pressure on his lower abdomen.
When he was done, he pulled up his pants and was about to wash his hands when his spiritual perception was triggered.
Klein frowned slightly and looked up at the vent in the bathroom.
Suddenly, something black and slippery dropped and hung there.
It was a venomous snake extending its forked tongue!
Klein was startled. He opened his mouth and shouted, “Bang!”
The snake was miserably hit, and it split in half.
What happened?Klein stared at it for a few seconds. Seeing no further movement, he walked out of the bathroom and pulled a gold coin from his pocket.
“There is danger in the inn.”
Klein softly chanted the divination statement, entered Cogitation, and then flipped a gold coin.
Clang!
A faint but crisp sound echoed in the quiet room. The gold coin tumbled and fell, landing in Klein’s palm.
It was tails, indicating a negative response.
No danger…With a frown, Klein looked around and pulled out a bottle of insect-repelling essential oil from his coat on the coat rack.
He sprinkled a circle around him, then he quickly took four steps counterclockwise, entering the gray fog to make a divination for confirmation.
In about ten seconds, he received a revelation—there was still no danger.
Returning to the real world, Klein shook his head; put the gold coin and bottle back; wore his coat, trousers, and boots before sitting at the edge of his bed, leaning back against the pillow as he placed great caution on this turn of events.
He still remembered his Seer principles, especially the one about “divination is not all-powerful,” so even if the answers he received indicated it was safe, he didn’t dare to relax and return to his slumber.
This isn’t to say that he didn’t believe in the gray fog’s ability to shield him from interference, but rather that there were too many possibilities. His divination statement might not be accurate enough to cover them all, resulting in his misinterpretation.
He already had a guess about what had just happened. It was that the four adventurers in the restaurant had indeed found the abandoned and forgotten ancient temple in the primitive forest on Symeem Island. They had obtained wealth or cultural relics, but they had also stirred the barely-surviving evil spirits, causing them to be plagued by evil thoughts and curses.
Time ticked by, and Klein suddenly felt a subtle spirituality fluctuation spread out from the room and quickly blend into the surrounding darkness.
The hidden flow that he had barely sensed vanished, and the tranquility of the night returned.
As expected… It’s a result of Beyonder powers… It was solved just like that? I’ll just wait a little longer. It would be dawn in an hour or two anyway… Even if there really is a problem, this place has a cathedral and a Mandated Punishers team…Klein half closed his eyes and began to engage in Cogitation.
…
Bayam, Amyris Leaf Bar.
Danitz, determined to hoodwink any monitoring, carried a cup of Lanti Proof and drunkenly watched as the girls on the boxing ring danced a hot, sexy dance.
“Dogshit!” It’s been so long since they’ve lost a single piece of clothing! ” he shouted with the other drunks.
Then, ignoring whether they received any response, they laughed out loud, clinked glasses, and drank.
“Have you read the newspapers?” a man who was fooling around in the bar late at night burped and said to his companions.
“Did your brain get eaten by a donkey? Do you think… Do you think that I can read those twisting and turning letters of the alphabet? Holy Lord of Storms, I’m only interested in this kind of twisting and turning! Hahaha!” His companion raised his glass and pointed at the dancers, laughing at what he thought was a humorous answer.
The man who had spoken earlier smacked the back of his head.
“Steel is dead!
“He was killed by Blazing!”
The nearby Danitz was stunned for a moment, then he sat up, turning his head slightly.
He cleared his throat and took a sip of the liquor, acting as if nothing had happened, but he secretly inched closer to hear what the others had to say about the matter.
The adventurer and part-time pirate who had brought him into the trade had once said that life at sea would’ve been meaningless without liquor, women, and boasting.
“Steel? What Steel? Let me tell you, when I was young, I once defeated a steel pipe!” another drunkard interrupted.
“What did you do to the steel pipe? Should I say something like woah, yours sure is thin!” The first man to speak revealed a knowing smile.
He didn’t wait for a reply as he continued, “Steel Maveti is dead! The second mate of Admiral of Blood is dead!”
The last half of his words came out in a low growl. It frightened one of the fellows who was already wavering to slip to the bottom of the table as he raved in horror, “It wasn’t me, I didn’t do it…”
Dogshit! A bar is always so chaotic! Hurry up and get to the point! I’m waiting for you to praise Lord Blazing!The disguised Danitz couldn’t wait to smash the cup of alcohol in his hand at the group.
“The papers mention that it was jointly done by the Navy and the Church. Steel is dead, Blood Brambles is dead. Even Calm Squall is dead. John Smith and that bunch of assholes have been caught as well!” A drunk who was still a little lucid came over and joined in on the conversation.
“No, no, no! That’s not the truth!” The man who raised the topic first shook his head with a smile. “I have a friend working at the news agency. He told me that he has verifiable intel that cannot be published. The Navy and the Church were only used. The true murderer is Blazing Danitz and a mysterious, experienced, and powerful adventurer, a bounty hunter.”
“Impossible! There’s absolutely no way Blazing Danitz can defeat Steel! Even if it’s a sneak attack, there’s no way he can finish Steel!” A few drinkers shared similar viewpoints.
“The crux is that powerful adventurer. I suspect he’s an adventurer nearing the rank of a pirate admiral!” the man who had started the conversation emphasized. “I’ve no idea how Danitz got to know that guy. Heh, he contributed in the matter. Apparently, Blood Brambles was finished off by him! Didn’t you notice? Blazing’s bounty has increased to 4,200 pounds!”
“That’s right!”
“Really?”
“Blazing sure isn’t simple!”
“What a fierce pirate, no—a great pirate!”
“Great pirates? I really couldn’t tell the last time I drank with him!”
Pui! You son of a bitch, when did I ever drink with you? I don’t even know you!Amidst the exclamations, Danitz thought in delight.
4,200 pounds! If those fellows were to know, they would definitely get up at night to wipe the deck in envy. Hahaha, I can now be said to be the strongest boatswain on the Golden Dream!
At this moment, Danitz wished he could fly back to the ship and drink and brag with fellows like Iron Skin and Barrel, telling them all about the thrilling events in Bansy Harbor—how he had defeated the fallen bishop, how he had cleverly escaped from the ambush of Steel and the others, how he had set up a trap to finish off all his enemies, and how he would never be able to play the card game of life ever again.
Unfortunately, for the sake of Captain, I still have to continue to be the servant of Gehrman Sparrow, that madman… Sigh, I’m already a great 4,200 pound pirate!Danitz sighed, allowing himself to continue to be paralyzed by the alcohol.
…
As the Storm cathedral’s bells rang, the orange sun rose in the sky. The surroundings were still so quiet that only the sound of water could be heard.
Without encountering anything abnormal, Klein exhaled in relief and took off his clothes, returned to bed, and made up for his lack of sleep by sleeping for another two more hours.
His considerable spirituality allowed him to wake up at the scheduled time of 8:30 a.m. He washed up slowly, changed his clothes, and went to the first floor to buy a loaf of bread with cooked chestnuts and a glass of Gurney Sap. He ate as he walked to the dock.
Since he had already bought his return tickets for the 9 o’clock liner, Klein kept watch of the time and prepared to board the ship.
At that moment, he saw the lady with the greenish-gray eyes, as well as the three male adventurers from her team.
They were buying tickets at the ticket office.
The liner is about to leave. They definitely wouldn’t be able to make it in time for the 9 o’clock trip… I wonder what they obtained from the abandoned temple, but last night they attracted an existence similar to an evil spirit. Please don’t let anything unexpected happen when they ride on the liner…Klein used his body to block the adventurers’ line of sight, took out a gold coin, and made a divination.
His revelation was that the later liner wouldn’t be in danger.
Klein hesitated for two seconds, looked at the passengers waiting for the ten o’clock liner near the ticket office, rubbed his fingers together in silence, and lit the ticket in his palm.
He went back to the ticket office as if nothing had happened and bought the ten o’clock liner ticket for four soli.
Then, he went to the washroom at the docks, went above the gray fog, and quickly divined his worries.
He knew very well that if the results showed that there were great dangers, he wouldn’t take the risk of boarding the ship. Instead, he would find a way to prevent the ship from sailing and destroy it, if necessary, to prevent any innocents from dying.
If the revelation was the same as the divination from before, he would ride it normally while keeping a lookout for any accidents.
In the end, he still received a negative answer.
Klein was relieved and returned to the real world. He adjusted the position of the murloc’s bladder for quick access.
If an accident really happened, this Beyonder ingredient would become quite important in the vast ocean.
This Beyonder ingredient could also be used in a rudimentary, simple manner, just like the All-Black Eye which had been contaminated by the True Creator.
…
Ten o’clock sharp.
Klein, in his Gehrman Sparrow appearance, picked up his suitcase, followed the adventurers, and boarded the liner.
Along the way, he appeared to doze off or read old newspapers and magazines on the ship, but in actual fact, he was keeping an eye on the greenish-gray-eyed lady and her companions.
This wariness continued all the way to the port of Bayam, but no accidents occurred in the middle.
Did they resolve all the problems? What did they actually get?Klein stopped by the side of the road, bought the latest newspaper from a newsboy, and watched the four adventurers from the corner of his eye until they disappeared.
Phew…Klein decided to not think about it anymore. As long as it didn’t endanger the overall situation, he wasn’t concerned about what those people had done. He was just a little curious.
He picked up his suitcase, leafing through the papers as he walked down Acid Lemon Street like an ordinary passerby.
Suddenly, with a chuckle, he said to himself,The bounty for Danitz has risen to 4,200 pounds…
If things continued like this, he suspected whether he could resist the urge of sending the fellow to the governor-general’s office.
Walking back to the Wind of Azure Inn, Klein heard undulated snores that were slowly reaching a crescendo before he even took out his keys.
He didn’t escape?Klein was slightly surprised, but he wasn’t too surprised either.
He had previously tampered with Shadow Cloak, so as long as Danitz left, he could use divination methods to track him down and find the Vice Admiral Iceberg.
Although he’s timid, he’s still cautious…Klein opened the door and entered, looking at Danitz, who awoke with a start. He grinned a little.
“Congratulations, Mr. 4,200 Pounds.”
Danitz was instantly wide awake, wanting to laugh dryly in response, but he couldn’t.
At this moment, he felt that his life might be in danger.
Danitz’s worries didn’t come true. Klein gave him a look and went into the bedroom to rest.
During the five hours he spent on the liner, he had always been in a highly tense state. He had also been alarmed last night and didn’t sleep well as a result. At this moment, he couldn’t help but feel exhausted.
With a thud, Klein closed the bedroom door.
Phew… He scared me to death!Danitz relaxed and slumped into the reclining chair.
The scene of him turning into gold pounds had surfaced in his mind a moment ago. He found it difficult to stop having these scenes appear one after another in his mind.
After a moment of silence, Danitz, who had been hanging around the bar until dawn, fell asleep again without realizing it. He dreamed that the captain had arrived to save him, but she had failed. Instead, she got caught by Gehrman Sparrow and ended up becoming a maidservant for this crazy adventurer.
Just as Danitz was outraged and unable to resist, he suddenly saw the blurry scene around him turn clear just as he was about to wake up. The scene froze on the luxurious suite of the Wind of Azure Inn.
Knock! Knock! Knock!
Danitz heard a slow, soothing knock on the door.
Wasn’t I dreaming?With this question in mind, Danitz walked over to the door and turned the handle.
As the crack in the door widened, he saw a familiar figure.
She was a beautiful lady, with a face shaped like a goose egg, a high nose bridge, thin lips, and a pair of pale blue eyes that resembled clear spring water.
Her long brown hair parted in the middle, tied in a simple but delicate knot at the back of her head as they flowed down.
She didn’t wear a hat, only wearing a beige coat which was tight at the waist. Her collar was covered with palm-sized flowers woven from white lace.
Matching her coat was a dark-colored skirt which reached her knees. The pleats of her skirt were connected, looking slightly fluffy. On her feet were a pair of leather boots that shared the same color as her hair.
“Captain!” Danitz cried out in alarm
He hurriedly snapped out of his reverie, turned around and faced Gehrman Sparrow’s bedroom while taking a defensive stance.
“Be careful! Run! A lunatic is looking for you! He has a terrifying organization backing him!”
As the feeling of self-sacrifice welled up in him, Danitz heard his captain calmly say, “This is a dream.”
Dream… Yeah, I’m dreaming, what’s there to be afraid of…Danitz glanced left and right, folded his arms, turned around, and said, “Captain, you simulated the powers of a Nightmare? That can’t be right, you were near Sonia Island just last week.”
The largest island in this region of the Sonia Sea, which was also the origin of its name. It was almost like a small continent. Originally, it was the only remaining gathering place for the elves after the Cataclysm, but as time passed, this ancient Beyonder race was plagued by all sorts of factors and gradually died out. The occasional sighting of them proved that they hadn’t completely gone extinct.
At the end of the Fourth Epoch, the Loen Kingdom occupied this island, but in the Twenty Year War, they suffered a terrible defeat, handing over Sonia Island to the Feysac Empire. That was already more than seven centuries ago.
Sonia Island was situated north-northwest of the Rorsted Archipelago, and it took nearly half a month by ship to arrive there. Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards was still in the vicinity of Sonia Island last week, so it was impossible to reach Bayam within a week. Unless she could fly or use the spirit world to travel.
The beautiful lady whom Danitz addressed as Captain nodded.
“We have just entered the Rorsted seas, still a thousand nautical miles away from Bayam.”
In other words, she’ll take another three to four days before arriving? That’s what I call normal…Danitz curiously asked, “This should’ve already surpassed the range of a Nightmare?”
Moreover, it far exceeds…he added inwardly.
Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina entered the room and walked towards the table and chair.
“It’s not a Nightmare power, but a secret ritualistic magic. It uses an item left behind on the ship to enter the dream of someone very far away…”
Listening to the Captain’s meticulous explanation, Danitz instantly felt as if he had returned to the Golden Dream and was beginning his lesson.
I’ve never heard of such ritualistic magic before… Yes, Captain has mastered many strange and rare magic and witchcraft. No one can tell how much knowledge she possesses… She seems to have mentioned that her Sequence name is Mysticism Magister… Sigh, if I had known that she had this “secret technique,” then I wouldn’t have been so frustrated over how to inform her about the unexpected events in Bayam…Danitz interrupted Edwina’s description with a flurry of thoughts.
“Captain, you sensed that there’s a problem with our point of contact over here?”
“Yes, this is another secret technique…” Edwina seemed inclined to describe the specific method in detail.
Seeing this, Danitz hurriedly sighed.
“Poor Old Rinn and the others…”
Edwina stopped walking and turned her back to the window, asking succinctly, “What happened?”
“I’ll have to start from Damir Harbor.” Danitz felt energized, as if his long-lasting depression had finally paid off at that moment.
He described his attempts to recruit Gehrman Sparrow, but he ended up discovering that he was a madman, and he also exaggerated his plight on the White Agate.
According to the rough draft he had prepared last night, he thoroughly described the weird and horrifying situation at Bansy Harbor, including the ambush and assassination attempt involving Steel Maveti. He explained everything about how he joined forces with Gehrman Sparrow for a counterattack and hunt, as well as his own theories about Gehrman Sparrow’s background and powers. This included Creeping Hunger and the secretive, powerful organization.
During this process, he tried his best to restore the truth, only exaggerating the role he played, raising his status from servant or attendant, to an assistant or collaborator.
Vice Admiral Edwina listened quietly the entire time without interrupting him. When he was done, she nodded lightly and said, “He has no ill intentions.”
Him? Gehrman Sparrow means no harm?Danitz quickly said, “Captain, regardless, he’s a dangerous fellow!
“Are you sure he means no harm?”
“I can’t be sure,” Edwina replied very calmly.
“Then why were you…” Danitz took a silent breath, sensing the similarity between his captain and Gehrman Sparrow. They were people who he couldn’t engage in a conversation with.
Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina said with a straight face, “That’s just my speculation and judgment.”
“…”
Danitz rubbed his temples with his right hand. “Anyway, he’s dangerous. There’s a secret organization backing him, and I’ve no idea about the situation of the organization. Captain, I don’t think you should take the risk of communicating with him, even if he claims to have something to ask of you.”
Edwina thought for a moment before saying, “There’s no need to take risks.
“I can communicate with him through you.”
Danitz first heaved a sigh of relief before asking both curiously and expectantly, “Captain, how will that work? Or should I say, what do I need to do?”
Edwina raised her right hand, revealing a stand and a blackboard in her dream.
“I need you to hold a ritual,” she said.
“It’s called a Soulfall Ritual. It allows my soul to pass through the spirit world and attach itself to your body. I’ll be able to converse directly with Gehrman Sparrow. It works on anyone below that of a demigod, with an effective distance of no more than 500 nautical miles…
“It involves reason and communication, and it belongs to the realm of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. You must draw the corresponding symbols and magic labels…
“In mysticism, the blue star corresponds to the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. Mercury, brass, lavender, pepper, and mint are needed…
“Blue star corresponds to Saturday. The time of the blue star is from midnight to one on Friday, and eleven to twelve noon on Saturday…”
Edwina explained as she wrote the key points to remember on the blackboard, and Danitz instinctively sat down and assumed a listening posture.
As he listened, he suddenly felt at a loss.
Why do I need to attend classes even in my dreams?
…
In the bedroom, Klein, who was sleeping, suddenly jolted awake, having vaguely sensed something.
He got out of bed and listened for a moment. In the living room, although Danitz was snoring, his breathing was calmer than before.
It wasn’t too strange, but it was sufficiently unusual for an experienced senior expert in mysticism like Klein, who had been through a lot.
He softly walked to the door that separated the bedroom from the living room, reached for the handle, and slowly turned it.
Without a sound, Klein walked out of the bedroom and saw Danitz lying in a reclining chair, fast asleep. Everything around him appeared normal.
Klein quietly activated his Spirit Vision and checked Blazing, but he didn’t find anything amiss. Whether it was the color of his aura or the changes in his mood, there was nothing abnormal about him, all within a reasonable range.
After watching for a while, Klein frowned and took out a silver charm.
“Dream Charm!”
…
In the dream, Danitz was learning the Soulfall Ritual with a bitter expression. He had no doubt that the captain in front of him was genuine.
No one can fake such a style and hobby!
At that moment, he heard the sound of the lock turning.
Subconsciously, Danitz looked towards the bedroom, where the crack in the door was widening, and Gehrman Sparrow, who was wearing only a white shirt, walked out expressionlessly.
“You! How did you appear here!” Danitz shot to his feet, blurting out in shock.
He quickly snapped to his senses and stammered, “Th-this is my dream!”
How is Gehrman Sparrow appearing so easily?!
With one hand in the pocket of his dark trousers, Klein walked toward the woman who had her back to the window and said in a low voice, “A charm.”
Then, looking directly at the woman, he asked almost with certainty, “Edwina Edwards?”
Her attire is a little strange… She doesn’t look like an adventurer, much less a pirate. She looks like a woman with a decent job, someone who can support herself on her own… The style of her attire looks like it comes from Intis…Klein thought, feeling somewhat unaccustomed.
Edwina nodded slightly and similarly replied with a question, “Gehrman Sparrow?”
“Yes, good afternoon, Ma’am.” Klein smiled slightly, pressed his hand to his chest, and bowed.
Edwina nodded and replied, “Good afternoon.”
Klein, who was maintaining his persona, stopped talking, waiting for the other side to take the initiative to ask him about his purpose.
…
He looked at Edwina.
…
Edwina looked at him.
…
There was a sudden silence in the dream for several minutes.
From time to time, Danitz looked to the right and to the left, having a baffling feeling that perhaps all of this might really be a dream.
Unable to tolerate the situation, Danitz decided to do something about the situation.
He coughed twice and faced Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards and said, “Captain, Mr. Gehrman Sparrow has some questions for you?”
Phew…Klein let out a sigh of relief.
If this stare down continued, he felt as though his persona would collapse.
Edwina gently nodded her head, looked at Klein, and said, “Mr. Sparrow, have you received education?”
What kind of question is this?Klein’s expression didn’t change as he indifferently replied, “University graduate.”
Ah?Danitz looked at Gehrman Sparrow in surprise, unable to believe the fact that this crazy adventurer and bounty hunter had actually gone to university and even graduated!
He had no way of putting a university—a hallmark of wisdom—with that of Gehrman Sparrow together!
Unless it’s some “Hunter University” or “Killer Academy”… Or a university that exists only in the fantasies of madmen and psychopaths…Danitz couldn’t help but lampoon silently.
Edwina didn’t seem surprised. She continued to ask, “What languages have you mastered?”
“…”
Klein resisted the urge to frown and said, “Jotun, Elvish, Dragonese, ancient Hermes, Hermes, ancient Feysac, Loenese…”
Edwina responded tersely.
“Do you understand the other domains in mysticism?”
Feeling adrift for a moment, Klein felt like he had returned to his previous life’s elementary school days. Due to his age handicap, he had been asked a series of questions by a teacher, such as how many Chinese characters he had mastered, if he had mastered the four arithmetic operations, whether he knew the English alphabet, and how many Tang dynasty poems he could recite…
Calm down… You’re Gehrman Sparrow now…Klein once again said without emotion, “Adept.”
Edwina thought for two seconds and then explained in an unhurried manner, “I have to combine your standard of knowledge with how I would answer the questions so that you can understand the answers more easily.”
This…Klein was surprised to find that the beautiful lady in front of him was nothing like an adventurer acting as a part-time pirate. She was basically a teacher with a cold expression but a kind and patient attitude.
He calmed down after thinking about the vampire that headed for the Church of Mother Earth daily.
This is the first pirate admiral I’m officially meeting. She’s indeed unique…Klein secretly sighed and said, “First question, where do Beyonder creatures appear at sea? The commonly seen ones.”
He didn’t directly ask about mermaids, as he didn’t want her to see through his real purpose, which would lead to unnecessary accidents.
Edwina thought for a moment and then wiped the “Soulfall Ritual” off the blackboard. She then wrote and drew:
“Set off from Sonia Island, sail 1,200 nautical miles in this direction and you’ll enter the depths of the sea which humans have never explored.
“There is a Naga tribe active there. They’ve been working hard to find the underwater city which is rumored to have a powerful demon sealed within. That’s the entity of their faith…”
Edwina spoke in detail, partly from her own efforts to find the treasure itself, and partly from the knowledge and rumors she had exchanged.
It took her awhile to finish the general story, but to Klein’s dismay, there were no mermaids anywhere except in the eastern waters of the Gargas Archipelago.
He quickly calmed his mood and said, “Second question, do you know how to remove the mental corruption from a Beyonder characteristic?”
He didn’t hide the fact that he knew about Beyonder characteristics.
Edwina’s eyes flickered for the first time, as though she had a new understanding of Gehrman Sparrow.
She shook her head.
“I don’t know.
“However, I once imagined that it’s possible by borrowing the power of an external force and completely crushing the corrupted Beyonder characteristic to reduce it to the smallest specks of light. This way, whether it’s corrupted or cursed, they will scatter having lost their vessel. They would rapidly or slowly vanish. As for the shattered Beyonder characteristic, it will gather bit by bit due to their particular traits, eventually taking form again.
“Unfortunately, only gods can do this. If you get the favor of any god, you can try to please ‘Them’ by offering enough sacrifices and pray for a response.”
The law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics…In his mind, Klein filled in what Edwina had purposely left out.
At the same time, he couldn’t help but sigh. This Vice Admiral Iceberg, Captain of the Golden Dream, was extremely knowledgeable in mysticism. She wasn’t worse than him, someone who had read many of Roselle’s diary entries and had experienced many things.
It was said that Vice Admiral Iceberg can replicate or simulate the Beyonder powers of her opponents when they use them in front of her… This is rather similar to Mr. Isengard Stanton’s 2-081 ring…As soon as Klein’s thoughts began to wander, he forcefully reined them back, and he nodded as if he was thinking about something.
“I agree with this hypothesis.”
“Regretfully, I haven’t done it in practice. It’s only a conjecture.” Edwina rarely used a word that described emotion.
Danitz, who had been listening by the side, had a dazed look on his face. He was unable to keep up with the conversation at all.
What are they talking about? What are they discussing? Why do I know every word, but know nothing when they’re strung together… What’s a Beyonder characteristic? What does shattering it do? What does it gathering together represent?Danitz looked left and right, his eyes blank.
At this point, Klein threw out the third question he had thought about.
“Where can you find ancient wraiths?”
He only mentioned this kind of monster because the corresponding ingredients could also be used in the domain of Death. It didn’t expose the secrets of his own Sequence.
Edwina glanced at Danitz and said, “I’ll keep an eye out for you.
“If you want to attend Bayam’s Beyonder gatherings, he knows a few. He can take you there.”
Not bad, it’s easier to talk to smart people…Klein added, “Do you know where there are people who can make mystical items out of Beyonder ingredients or characteristics?”
“I met one at a gathering, but he never showed up again,” Edwina answered frankly. “I have grasped the corresponding knowledge. I can simulate it, but I cannot guarantee the success rate.”
Heh heh… I’ll wait then…Klein didn’t harp on the topic and switched to asking, “How much do you know about Death’s Key?”
“Little.” An iron black key suddenly appeared in Edwina’s hand. It was about the size of a lyre; its shape was ancient, and it had a dark luster.
The pirate admiral said while half-carrying the item from the shipwreck, “If you mean this key, then I can tell you that it belongs to the giants.”
Klein glanced sideways at Danitz.
“Your boatswain told me that it can also belong to a dragon or a demonic wolf.”
“That was the earliest guess. I’ve recently found some historical documents. And with the help of the other items on the ship, I have a rudimentary idea.” Edwina didn’t show any agitation. She was filled with patience, but her expression remained cold.
After finally regaining his sense as the owner of the dream, Danitz curiously asked, “Captain, is it really the giants’?”
“Yes.” Edwina gave an affirmative answer. “That batch of documents showed that there were still many giants active in the Fourth Epoch. Some of them had switched faiths to the God of Combat, while the others were left scattered, becoming the hunting targets of the humans.
“One of the tribes built a ship and tried to find the lost Giant King’s Court at sea, never to return. The sunken ship we discovered, along with some of the items inside, are very similar to the relics they left behind in their original settlement, so we have sufficient reason to believe that the key belongs to the giants, and it is very likely to be pointed towards the lost Giant King’s Court of their race before the Cataclysm.”
Giant King’s Court? Little Sun said it’s not far from the City of Silver…Klein didn’t say a word, but he quietly listened to Vice Admiral Iceberg’s description.
I have to say, the City of Silver and the Forsaken Land of the Gods are things I know that completely surpasses other Beyonders… Hmm, even the seven gods can’t find that place, or they find it hard to figure out the exact situation. In this aspect, I’m stronger than ‘Them’…Klein thought about it with a smug and self-deprecating manner before saying in a deep voice, “If I offer a sufficient price, are you willing to sell the key?”
“Of course, unless I acquire additional clues to the Giant King’s Court.” Edwina continued to speak at a moderate pace.
Very good, if the Tarot Club organizes an expedition to the Giant King’s Court one day, I will buy this key…Klein was about to ask the last question when he suddenly remembered the four adventurers.
Relying on the power of the Dream Charm, he conjured the lady with greenish-gray eyes, who wore a man’s shirt, and her three companions.
“Do you know them?”
Edwina took a glance and said almost without thinking, “Leticia Dolera, an archaeologist and adventurer.
“Rumor has it that she’s a member from the Moses Ascetic Order or the Element Dawn.”
Moses Ascetic Order… The ancient organization that believes in the Hidden Sage… It really isn’t for money, and their goal is definitely something from the abandoned temple…Klein asked casually, “What do you know about Element Dawn?”
This mysterious organization was similar to the Psychology Alchemists, having been born in the recent one to two hundred years. It combined the elements of various schools of mysticism. It had its own set of theories, and its members were all proficient in spell casting and had mastery in many ancient witchcraft techniques.
Edwina pursed her lips and said, “They’ve always been fighting against the Moses Ascetic Order.
“Rumor has it that the eldest daughter of Emperor Roselle, Bernadette Gustav, established it.”
The Element Dawn is headed by Bernadette? Zaratul’s prophecy is quite accurate after all. She can really be considered an important figure in the Beyonder world…Klein sighed inwardly, feeling somewhat enlightened.
He resisted the urge to sigh and looked at Edwina. He calmly said, “One last question.”
When the beautiful lady and Blazing Danitz’s attention was fully focused on him, he slowly opened his mouth.
“Are you interested in cooperating?”
“What kind of cooperation?” Edwina returned with a question.
The smile on Klein’s face became more and more exuberant, with a hint of madness in it he said, “Hunt Admiral of Blood.”
What? Hunt Admiral of Blood?Danitz almost raised his right hand to his ear.
His first reaction was that he had misheard.
However, Gehrman Sparrow’s smile with hidden madness and the slight movement of his captain’s eyebrows—an abnormality of hers—reminded him that what was said had really happened!
This… This madman Gehrman Sparrow really is daring! This is one of the seven Pirate Admirals. They aren’t people that a character like Steel Maveti can be compared with!Danitz’s pupils shrank, his heart on the brink of roaring.
Putting aside the fact that Admiral of Blood Senor’s own might, just the pirates underneath him are intimidating enough. His first mate, third mate, and the captains of each ship are all capable of independently leading a large pirate crew!
There are still many of the crew which Steel Maveti had brought to Bayam with him in the Blood pirate crew!
When Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos died silently like a wild dog in Backlund, it was mainly because he wasn’t with his pirate crew. However, Admiral of Blood Senor is different. He seldom leaves his flagship and rarely leaves the company of his men.
Even if the focus is placed back on Senor’s strength, it would still be extremely terrifying. He’s mysterious, bizarre, and is one of the few powerhouses at the sea who is second only to the Four Kings. Even Captain might not dare to claim to be his superior… A madman’s guts really does exceed my imagination. No, he doesn’t know the meaning of fear at all! The death and replacement of a pirate admiral will definitely be a great shock to the Five Seas!One thought after another flashed through Danitz’s mind, but in the end, he strangely calmed down.
It was because he recalled that Gehrman Sparrow was a powerhouse at the level of the seven admirals, and there might be a hidden, terrifying organization backing him.
Edwina said after a few seconds of silence, “Do you know of the Rose School of Thought?”
Not only do I know them, I’ve also killed their people and taken their mystical items… Wait a minute, why do I have to describe myself as a bad guy…Klein converged his smile and said in an unperturbed manner, “I’ve hunted their members.”
Edwina fell silent again. Next to her, Danitz once again had various thoughts:“What are they talking about? What’s the Rose School of Thought? Where am I? Whose dream is this?”
After a short moment of silence, Edwina said, “After the huge battle with Vice Admiral Dusk’s pirate crew, Senor’s crew vanished. At present, no one knows where they are. One will have to wait patiently.”
Is this an agreement?Klein once again revealed a smile.
“I do not lack patience.
“How can I contact you?”
Edwina turned her head to look at Danitz.
“He knows how.”
Me? Soulfall Ritual? Wait a minute, Captain, you mean I have to follow this madman, Gehrman Sparrow, during this period of time? No! Who knows when this fellow will go crazy!With a start, Danitz quickly opened his mouth and said, “Captain, I’ve already left the Golden Dream for too long. I’ve missed too many lessons! I can’t wait to return!”
He tried his hardest to show his sincerity in his eyes, filling them with the desire for knowledge.
“I believe we can switch to someone else, like Iron Skin and Barrel…”
Before he finished his sentence, Edwina suddenly raised her right hand and pressed it against her ear.
She looked slightly to the side and said without expression, “What did you say?
“I couldn’t hear it.
“Roselle’s Dream Spell is reaching its limits…”
The pirate admiral’s skirt fluttered slightly as she took a step back before her figure quickly turned faint, reducing into points of fragmented light.
The rest of Danitz’s words were left stuck in his throat. He stretched out his right hand in an attempt to grasp something, but he ended up weakly drooping down.
Roselle’s Dream Spell? The Emperor’s presence in the field of mysticism is also quite formidable… The full name of the Vice Admiral Iceberg is Edwina Edwards… Edwards. Isn’t this the surname of one of the emperor’s Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse? A descendant? However, from the tone of Vice Admiral Iceberg, she isn’t familiar with the eldest daughter of the emperor, Bernadette. They might not even know each other…Klein looked at Danitz, whose expression had completely collapsed, and let out a soft laugh.
“Perhaps one day I will call you Mr. 10,000 Pounds.”
“…”
Danitz straightened his back in fright, then he saw Gehrman Sparrow’s figure disappear from his dream.
If I were only Sequence 7 and had a bounty of seven or eight thousand pounds, then I would be targeted everywhere I go…Danitz stood rooted in his dream, his head hurting the more he thought about it.
…
In the evening, Danitz looked at Gehrman Sparrow, who was dressed as a native.
“Today, we’ll be visiting the location faction. We might be able to find some good things there. Heh heh, they have a great need for Beyonder ingredients, food, and weapons.”
At this point, Danitz looked Gehrman Sparrow up and down. It was rare for him to find something that he was better than him at. He said with a smile, “Their area is filled with local people. There aren’t even many people with mixed blood. If there’s even the slightest signs of an abnormality in their clothing, you will be discovered.
“Your pantaloons and brown jacket are fine, but you can’t wear a shirt inside. A real native wears Taraba shirts; they’re similar to Sea Soul shirts, but they’re either all blue or white. They don’t wear caps, headscarves, or anything.
“Also, people like you who look obviously Loenese will encounter very serious discrimination and hostility there, just like a wolf that sneaks into a flock of sheep. You can’t hide your existence at all…”
Before he could finish, he saw Gehrman Sparrow tilt his head and look at him. His deep facial features quickly turned soft. His fair skin was instantly stained with the color of bronze. In just a snap, he had become an undeniable native that didn’t stand out in any way.
“…”
After a few seconds of silence, Danitz laughed dryly as if nothing had happened. “Me too. I have to disguise myself.”
Your disguise? Heh…Klein took off his cap and sat down.
“What local faction?”
It actually trades Beyonder ingredients, food, and weapons?
“Ahem, to put it simply, ahem— The Resistance.” Danitz suddenly wasn’t sure if Gehrman Sparrow had any connections with the Loen officials.
Klein was startled for a second.
“Resistance?”
Danitz smiled awkwardly and said, “People who clamor for independence and for natives to administer their local affairs. Their encampment is deep in the woods or at sea. They cooperate with many pirates and adventurers. Of course, the ones backing them are mainly people from Feysac and Intis. Often, there will be priests from the God of Combat and the Eternal Blazing Sun secretly coming over.”
Bayam isn’t that calm after all…After leaving the kingdom and coming to the sea, Klein finally understood what it meant by an international situation. This wasn’t something that could be compared to reading about wars in East Balam from the papers.
He nodded slightly and didn’t object to visiting the local faction.
After leaving the Wind of Azure Inn, Klein followed Danitz, whose face was painted black. They went through the streets, heading all the way southeast.
Leaving the confines of the City of Generosity, they entered a zone filled with different architectural styles. The buildings here had raised floors, propped up by wooden pilings. There were three- or four-story buildings that had evolved from the Loen-styled terrace houses.
The roads that split from each other were narrow and dirty, with many stalls on either side. They sold all kinds of headgear, earrings, and accessories made of stone. They were mostly bright red or multicolored.
“What a bunch of strange fellows. They especially like bright colors, just like those venomous snakes in the forest,” Danitz whispered.
As someone from Intis, you aren’t much better either. You advocate the color of gold, and advocate a sense of luxury and exquisiteness, just like a nouveau riche…Klein lampooned.
They passed by a group of dark-skinned, skinny, and shriveled natives, entering the alleys which had clothes drying over their heads. The scene before their eyes suddenly opened up, revealing a small municipal square.
On the square, a group of locals was gathered around the central pond. Some were kneeling, some were prostrating, some were mumbling, and some were singing softly. They had devout expressions, but they looked numbed.
As soon as they realized that someone was approaching, they quickly got up and ran into the surrounding alleys in a flurry.
All the windows on the second, third, and fourth floors of the surrounding houses clanged shut, and the square grew quiet, but Klein’s spiritual perception told him that there were many people behind the windows, around the alleys, in the dark corners, watching these strangers who had suddenly arrived in their world.
Danitz lowered his head and said in a suppressed voice, “Don’t worry, this is their way of protecting themselves.”
“Oh?” Klein expressed his doubts.
Danitz let out a chuckle.
“Before this place was completely colonized, the natives on the Rorsted Archipelago always believed in Sea God Kalvetua. They believed that this deity who appears in the form of a gigantic sea serpent would protect all the islands here, preventing them from being devoured by earthquakes or tsunamis.
“Now that this belief has been outlawed, the Church of the Lord of Storms has been constantly fighting against the heretics. Even the Church of Evernight and the Church of Steam and Machinery are unable to expand their influence here, and there are only a few cathedrals.
“But in fact, how can the faith that has been in place for centuries, if not a millennium, be so easily eradicated? There are still plenty of believers of the Sea God in Bayam, Blue Mountain Island, and the Rorsted Sea. Even if a bunch of people are captured every one to two months, a situation in which they suffer all kinds of extreme punishment, it’s impossible to reverse this situation any time soon. The Resistance’s main pillar of support are the believers of the Sea God.
“In my opinion, it will take at least another hundred years before the faith of the Sea God will be completely eradicated. Of course, that’s under the premise that there aren’t any other disruptive elements.”
Sea God Kalvetua… Its image is of a gigantic sea serpent…As Klein listened thoughtfully, he followed Danitz into a four-story house on the right. He went to the top floor via a narrow staircase.
Knock! Knock! Knock!Danitz knocked on the door to his left.
“Who is it?” someone asked in a low voice.
Danitz replied with a chuckle, “A friend who brings wine and barbecue.”
“Where from?” the person inside asked a strange question.
Danitz stepped back.
“At sea.”
Creak.The door slowly opened and Klein saw a naked arm.
The arm was tattooed with a blue, hideous sea serpent.
Behind the door was a bare-chested man with a hideous blue sea serpent tattooed on his arm and short streaks of red paint painted on the sides of his cheeks, chest, and abdomen, each group formed out of three streaks.
Really exotic… However, aren’t you afraid of being too conspicuous? Aren’t you afraid of being caught by the police while you’re outside? You’re part of the Resistance that engages in secret operations!Klein was about to retract his gaze when he was almost forced to frown by the man’s thick, messy eyebrows and cold-blooded eyes.
He has killed many people…Klein made a rough judgment based on his spiritual intuition.
Honestly speaking, due to his previous life’s identity and knowledge, he initially held a lot of sympathy for the rebels under colonial rule. However, after hearing that the man and the followers of the Sea God Kalvetua basically engaged in the same acts, he became even more wary and repulsed.
This wasn’t to say that he discriminated against the local faith, but rather, he understood that the traditional faith of all the colonial islands was still in a primitive stage that believed in sacrifice. They worshiped with food and blood, using living sacrifices, and were still in a state of complete ignorance.
In addition, with the experiences of the Emperor and myself, the Beyonder nature of this world is filled with madness and twistedness. A “deity” still in the primitive stage of sacrifice is basically unable to resist this trend. It’s quite obvious what kind of style they follow…Without a word, Klein followed Danitz into the room.
“Edmonton, who’s here?” A mild voice sounded from the area near the windows.
The tattooed man closed the door and said, “They’ve disguised themselves.”
At that moment, Klein had taken a good look at the situation in the room and gained a basic understanding of it.
The living room wasn’t very large. A cupboard, a table, and a few chairs were enough to make it look cramped.
To the right were two doors leading to what appeared to be a bedroom; to the left was a “kitchen” separated by a cabinet. As for the washroom, there was no doubt that there wasn’t one. When Klein went upstairs, he discovered that there was a common washroom at the corner of each flight of stairs. The stench of them not being washed for extended periods of time urged any passersby to walk up faster.
Directly in front of him was a window. Two bamboo poles hung out and were used to hang a lot of clothes to dry.
There were four or five men sitting or standing in the bedroom’s doorway and the living room. All of them were dark-skinned natives with slightly curly hair. They wore dark blue Taraba shirts and more or less had red paint on their bare skin, and as for the sea serpent tattoo, Klein couldn’t tell if it was there or not because of the clothing.
Some of them had revolvers at their waists, some carrying brownish-red hunting rifles. Some even carried gray steel backpacks and long, thick high-pressure steam rifles. They formed a semicircle around Danitz and Klein, who had just entered the room.
The person who spoke was a wheelchair-bound man in his forties. He wore a jacket and had a blanket over his knees.
He had a shaved head, a slightly green beard on both sides of his face, and his dark brown eyes were calm and collected.
He glanced at his visitor and slowly smiled.
“Blazing.”
Danitz was stunned for a moment before forcing out a laugh.
“Kalat, you have a good eye.”
Dogshit! Am I so bad at disguising myself?he roared inwardly, unwilling to accept the fact.
Kalat ignored Blazing’s insincere praise and instead, chuckled.
“I heard that you killed Steel and Blood Brambles?”
“How else would they be dead?” Danitz retorted without hesitation.
Kalat narrowed his eyes, slowly shifting his gaze to Klein, who had a featureless face.
He knew very well that Blazing Danitz alone would have a hard time killing Blood Brambles Hendry, much less Steel Maveti. His success was rumored to be due to the help of a powerful adventurer, a seasoned bounty hunter.
Is it the person beside him?When he looked into Klein’s eyes, he didn’t see any nervousness, worry, or vigilance. Those eyes were like a deep ocean.
It could very well be… At the very least, he’s stronger than Blazing!He signaled to Edmonton and the others with his eyes, secretly informing them to be on their guard.
“What are you doing here?” Kalat didn’t pursue the subject.
Danitz subconsciously looked at Klein, and after seeing his nod of affirmation, he replied, “Here to see what good things you have to offer.”
Kalat pointed to a table and said, “It’s all placed there.”
There were many strange and different items laid out, including a whistle made of bone, a simple and crude bagpipe, an iron-black leaf, and a rock stained with blood…
Without waiting for Klein and Danitz to examine the items, Kalat clapped his hands and said, “I have a mission.
“If you can complete it, you can freely choose an item from these at no additional cost.”
He laughed and added, “By the definition of you foreigners, they aren’t mystical objects, but they all have some supernatural power, but it will slowly, yes—slowly weaken until it disappears.”
“What mission?” Klein asked calmly, having no intention of hiding the fact that Danitz was only a follower.
He reached into the blanket that extended to his knees and took out a stack of white paper.
“Find out where they are.
“If you can catch them directly, you will get even more.”
He raised his arms and began to display lifelike portraits, including a lady with greenish-gray eyes dressed in a man’s shirt.
Leticia Dolera…Klein recognised who the Resistance was looking for at a glance.
It was the female archaeologist and adventurer he had met last night and had boarded the same ship with this morning. She was suspected to be a member of the Moses Ascetic Order or the Element Dawn.
Danitz looked at it closely for two seconds and found the picture vaguely familiar.
Suddenly, he remembered where he had seen her before.
Gehrman Sparrow had shown it in his dreams!
He had just asked the captain about it in the afternoon, and we’re already bumping into something relevant in the evening… Isn’t he too resourceful at gathering information?Danitz resisted his urge to glance at the crazy adventurer beside him, afraid that Kalat and Edmonton would notice something amiss.
He was very experienced in this area.
The Resistance, who believe in the Sea God, are looking for Leticia… The faith of the Sea God spreads throughout the Rorsted Archipelago, including Symeem… There was a snake last night… The image of the Sea God is that of a gigantic sea serpent…Klein superimposed the two matters together and quickly came to a preliminary conclusion.
Archaeologist Leticia and company had obtained an important item involving the Sea God in the forgotten temple in the ancient forest of Symeem Island. Hence, it resulted in last night’s probing and the Resistance’s search!
Klein thought for a moment, then he gave a perfunctory reply, “I’ll keep an eye out.”
I won’t randomly get myself involved in matters related to evil spirits. Of course, if it’s necessary, then I will report it to the officials…he silently added a few words inwardly.
Kalat nodded and said, “Take a look first and see if there’s anything you want.”
Klein walked over and was just about to inquire as he made his selection when he suddenly sensed something and subconsciously looked towards the right side of the item pile.
There was a short sword made of thin bones. It was slightly longer than a forearm and had a milky white body. There were a few dark red deep stripes on it.
It can trigger my spiritual perception…Klein stretched out his right hand in an attempt to pick up the sharp bone sword, that was placed right at the front, to carefully examine it.
The moment his fingers touched the bone sword, cries of despair and pain suddenly echoed in his mind. A thick stench of blood faintly appeared at the tip of his nose, and he seemed to see many distorted and rotten illusory figures that were covered in mucus.
Klein’s forehead ached, as though he had been pierced by a needle, and he subconsciously retracted his finger.
A little sinister… It’s not a simple item…Klein, who had experienced things far more intense before, only showed a slight change in expression.
He resisted the urge to activate his Spirit Vision, afraid that he would see something he shouldn’t.
Noticing this, Kalat exchanged glances with Edmonton and said with a smile, “This bone sword is capable of draining an enemy’s blood. It’s not bad. Do you want it?”
A little proactive…Klein frowned, relaxed his brows immediately, and then he said in a deep voice, “No, there’s nothing I want here.”
If Kalat hadn’t asked, he was even planning on buying the bone sword and researching it above the gray fog. However, the fact that the man promoted it had left him vigilant. Thus, he rationally abandoned his original plans.
Kalat crossed his hands and said, “It’s not expensive at all.
“Or would you like to look at something else?”
“There’s no need.” Klein’s pupils shrank suddenly as he turned and walked straight towards the door.
Danitz hesitated momentarily before hurrying after him.
Edmonton, who had a sea serpent tattoo on his arm, watched silently. He seemed as if he would reach out and stop them at any moment, but in the end, he didn’t do anything.
They were the powerful adventurers who had killed Steel Maveti and Blood Brambles Hendry!
Once out of the room, Klein stomped down the stairs without saying a word. Danitz ran after him, alarmed.
Based on his take of the situation, he didn’t inquire about the situation and only followed.
The two quickly returned to the square, and the crowd which had gathered once again to either kneel or prostrate scattered once more.
But unlike before, there was a man who had still remained kneeling on the ground, motionless.
Klein didn’t even glance at him as he walked past without stopping.
However, Danitz had taken a subconscious look, only to discover that the man’s face was as dry as a weathered rock.
Pa!
A piece of flesh from the man’s cheek fell to the ground; it was a piece of grayish skin with facial hair attached to it.
He seemed to have lost all the moisture in his body.
Danitz was startled and didn’t dare to look again, feeling that things had become strange and dangerous at some point.
The two of them passed through the alleys, left the city, and boarded a rental carriage.
The carriage driver was obviously a native, around forty years old, and his laughter was very pleasing.
But along the way, he didn’t say a word. It was so quiet that it made Danitz feel like his heart was beating like a drum.
Klein pursed his lips and remained silent.
The rental carriage quickly arrived at the dock area. In order to change his attire, Danitz got it to stop a distance from Acid Lemon Street.
After getting off the carriage, Klein didn’t pay the fare or stop. He immediately took large strides and left, leaving Danitz stunned.
He tossed two soli to the carriage driver and hurriedly chased after Gehrman Sparrow.
After a few steps, he looked back and saw the driver kneeling down with a face full of zeal and devoutness. He leaned over the ground and kissed the ground where Klein had stepped.
What’s happening?
Danitz couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
This didn’t shock him, but it left him inexplicably terrified. It was like jumping into a bucket filled with ice when drunk, feeling a bone-piercing chill permeate his body from the soles of his feet to his head.
What exactly happened? Why did things become so strange?Danitz took a breath, forcing himself to turn his head, and he chased after Gehrman Sparrow.
He found the crazy adventurer walking faster and faster, to the point where he had to run with small paces to keep up.
Crossing the street and through the alley, Danitz suddenly saw a greenish shadow fall from a tree.
Pa!Its body was covered in scales as it twisted its slippery body and had a triangular head. It extended its scarlet forked tongue and was none other than a rather long venomous snake!
Dogshit! Why would there be snakes in this season?Danitz wasn’t afraid of such creatures. He had even roasted snake meat before, but it was the abnormality of everything that left him agitated.
Circling around the coiling snake, Danitz subconsciously looked left and right and found that on both sides of the gutter, in the corners of ruined houses, and on the insides of rusty water pipes, there were pairs of cold, vertical, and different-colored eyes looking out.
Danitz felt a chill run down his spine, as if his scalp had been pierced by a dense array of fine needles.
He didn’t dare to stay any longer, nor did he dare to leave. He increased his speed again and followed closely behind Gehrman Sparrow.
Entering the Wind of Azure Inn, he couldn’t help but look up as he walked up the wooden stairs, wanting to ask something.
Suddenly, his chest tightened and his breathing stagnated.
At that moment, it was as if he had dived into the bottom of the sea, being pressed down by the heavy torrents of water from every direction.
Whoosh!
Faintly, Danitz heard the rush of the tide and saw a faint, illusory light surround Gehrman Sparrow, as if it were forming an endless, bottomless blue ocean.
Within that ocean, there was an enormous azure-blue figure holding everything up. It resembled a tower.
This…Danitz’s right foot stopped in mid-air, unable to lower his foot.
He wasn’t unfamiliar with such feelings. Back at the last pirate convention, the King of the Five Seas, Nast, was even more imposing and terrifying than this. Almost all the pirates couldn’t lift their heads, and even powerhouses at the admiral rank could only barely resist.
Danitz knew very well that it wasn’t a result of Gehrman Sparrow’s own powers.
If he was at the level of a demigod, there was no need to include the Mandated Punishers during his hunt of Steel Maveti!
Ocean… Tide…These two terms flashed through Danitz’s mind, and he immediately thought of the matter of the Resistance’s faith in Sea God Kalvetua.
C-could it be that Gehrman Sparrow suffered the Sea God’s curse via an unknown process when he touched the bone sword? The devotee’s corpse that lost all its moisture is one of the conditions for the curse’s activation? When the carriage driver prostrated and kissed the ground, was it because he sensed the Sea God’s aura?
Man… Gehrman Sparrow would probably die here today… Should I stay far away to avoid being implicated? At most—at the very most, I’ll come back to collect his corpse…
It might still be possible to save him. I can use the Soulfall Ritual to seek Captain’s help. She knows so many different kinds of odd secret techniques. She should be able to resolve this problem… No, Lord. The Soulfall Ritual has a requirement of being within 500 nautical miles. They’re still en route, and it will take at least half a day to enter that range…
As he desperately tried to think of something, Danitz stopped panicking and treaded steadily into the luxurious suite with Gehrman Sparrow.
Klein still remained silent, but his dark brown eyes seemed to have a rich azure-blue color that was nearing the color of black.
He went straight to the bedroom and locked the door behind him.
Danitz stood outside, in a dilemma on whether to flee or save the man.
Inside the bedroom, Klein closed his eyes, waiting for the right opportunity.
Suddenly, he took four steps in a counterclockwise manner, chanting a statement with each step.
A wave of manic or high-pitched ravings rapidly rang in his ears as his Spirit Body shot up into the gray fog.
Without a sound, he heard an indescribable, shrill, and painful howl.
Klein appeared within the ancient palace, at the very end of the long, mottled table.
In the motionless gray fog below, an illusory, gigantic azure-blue sea serpent appeared.
It was located in an ancient dark ruin, coiled around a half-collapsed pillar. Its hideous head was raised, and its bloody mouth was wide open, revealing many curved fangs that were even longer than a human’s forearm.
On its milky-white fangs, there were layers upon layers of flowing blood and mucus.
This sea serpent madly swung its tail, setting off terrifying waves and ridiculous ripples, causing the entire ruins to sway, as if it was about to collapse.
The scene rapidly shattered and dimmed. Regardless of how the unimaginably large sea serpent struggled, it was unable to turn the situation around. All it could do was let out a long, painful scream in agony as it was reduced to points of light before disappearing into the gray fog.
Klein sat in the high-back chair belonging to The Fool as he quietly watched everything. He didn’t make any superfluous actions for a long time.
The gray fog silently spread out, and the scene seemed to return to its eternally unchanging state.
After nearly a minute, Klein leaned back in his chair, sighed, and said the serpent’s name, “Sea God Kalvetua…”
After coming into contact with the bone sword, he had already felt the abnormality. And during his conversation with Baldy Kalat, he had keenly discovered that a tiny, weak but extremely cold and sinister energy had invaded his body at some point in time and was slowly corrupting his soul.
Klein made a prompt decision and turned around to leave. He then sensed that there was a connection between the sinister power and his surroundings. It gradually strengthened and slowly connected to an unknown place.
So, as he diverted attention to resist the corruption, he also controlled himself so as to not interact with his surroundings.
Klein believed that as long as he responded to the abnormality on his journey back, it would only serve to intensify the corruption, to the point of making irreversible.
At first, he wanted to find a nearby washroom and use the gray fog’s shielding and isolation to remove the cold and sinister power, but after repeated considerations, he decided to leave the area. This was because there were many followers of the Sea God around, and it was extremely likely for an accident to happen.
During this process, Klein grasped another point, which was that if he dispelled it ahead of time, the power projected by Sea God Kalvetua would leave remnants in his flesh and blood. The consequences and effects would be unknown.
He had no choice but to patiently wait for the opportunity to ‘purify’ himself by waiting for the cold and sinister energy to thoroughly permeate his spirit.
Reflecting on everything that had happened, Klein lightly rapped the edge of the table and muttered to himself, “It’s not that strong…”
The Sea God’s level was much lower than he had imagined!
His original plan was to use the method that had finished off Amon’s avatar to deal with the Sea God Kalvetua’s projection which was trying to take over his body. However, even before he had even fused with the Dark Emperor card or threw his paper angel, Kalvetua ended up being dispelled by the gray fog directly, without leaving a single trace.
On this basis, Klein concluded that Sea God Kalvetua’s level was inferior to Blasphemer Amon—even though it was possible that the latter was more adept at intrusion, but it had only been an avatar.
Was it thrown off its pedestal by the Lord of Storms, or is it not even at the level of an angel. It’s just a slightly stronger demigod that can respond to the prayers of its believers within a certain range?Klein recalled and found that Sea God Kalvetua was in an abnormal state.
The foundational existence of this evil spirit is rather weak, as though it can collapse at any moment…
Moreover, it felt like it had fused with the spirit world in the ruins it was in. And it’s precisely as a result of this that it was able to escape the encirclement of the Church of Storms?
Klein leaned back in his chair and made a guess.
What happened today is definitely not a coincidence. It stems from Archaeologist Leticia’s act of taking away some important artifact in the forgotten temple. It caused Sea God Kalvetua’s condition to instantly deteriorate when it was already barely surviving. It made it impossible for it to hold on to its existence…
As it got its believers to track the item, it also prepared to possess another body for its survival. That bone sword should’ve originated from its demigod body, and it hides a bit of the power it projects. As long as the target is suitable, it will infiltrate the body of the person who touches it, corrupting the soul, and establishing the coordinates. It will then allow its spirit to be transferred over before it dissipates…
But clearly, it’s not adept in such matters. Yes, it’s not the Snake of Mercury. It’s unable to create a closed-loop on itself for reincarnation. It’s also not like Blasphemer Amon, who can be a parasite inside a person’s soul. To really possess my body, it will directly cause its body to crumble and create a terrifying monster.
According to this logical development, the dying Kalvetua will likely engage in many crazy actions in the near future…Klein frowned. He didn’t hesitate as he plummeted into the fog and returned to the real world.
He unlocked the door, opened it, and entered the living room, startling the pacing Danitz.
Danitz looked him up and down a few times and asked cautiously and warily, “Are… you alright?”
Klein maintained Gehrman Sparrow’s persona and calmly replied, “It’s settled.”
Settled?Danitz looked around before glancing at the bedroom, wondering if he had been hallucinating, that there wasn’t any Sea God curse.
What did he do in the bedroom? He was lifted from the curse of the Sea God in just a minute or two? Man, this guy has a huge secret…Danitz took two steps back and made way.
…
Beside a table covered with a significant number of miscellaneous items, the wheelchair-bound baldy, Kalat, wore a look of regret as he said to the tattooed man, “What a pity.”
“Just a little more… He didn’t pick it up, just touched it.” Edmonton sighed as well.
Kalat looked at the slightly bent bone sword and fervently said to himself, “When an outsider picks up that holy sword, God will walk the land again…”
Edmonton fell to his knees as well, as though confessing to a deity.
As time passed, both Kalat and Edmonton suddenly heard two miserable shrieks.
They looked up and saw that two of their companions had collapsed. Their skin was like a weathered rock, having lost all the moisture in their bodies.
Kalat and Edmonton glanced at each other and felt a peculiar atmosphere.
Both of them stood up at the same time and looked at the table.
That milky-white holy sword cracked loudly, splintering into countless small pieces.
“When an outsider picks up that holy sword, God will walk the land again.
“But what happens if the holy sword shatters?”
These two sentences echoed in the minds of Kalat and Edmonton; the matter was completely in the gaps of their knowledge.
For a few seconds, they stared at the shattered holy sword, their expressions dull while they remained speechless.
They couldn’t believe that the holy sword, which had only been touched by an outsider in the evening, had suddenly shattered!
What does this mean? What does it represent?The two of them didn’t dare to think too deeply about it. They felt as if they had returned to the very beginning. Back then, one of the secret bases of the Resistance had been discovered by the Loen military. They were raided without any warning, and this resulted in their fathers being killed in that massacre. Their female relatives were abducted and sold to different places. Before receiving the grievous news, the feelings Kalat and Edmonton felt that day mirrored what they felt today. They felt heavy, confused, expectant, and unease, all of them mixing to form an intense pressure.
“Return to the forest, find the High Priest, and figure out the reason. Perhaps, this is the latest revelation from God…” Kalat turned his wheelchair and said in a deep voice.
Edmonton immediately stood up, saying to his remaining subordinates, “Continue searching for those blasphemers, but do not stay here.
“Also, instruct the believers outside not to hold any rituals or even pray!”
The unexpected change in events made him extra vigilant.
…
Bayam, in the corner of the street where the Cathedral of Waves was located.
Holding a stack of white folded paper, Danitz turned his head to the side, feeling a mix of nervousness, worry, and puzzlement.
“You mean that I’m to post them in different parts of the street and finally post it on the main door of the Cathedral of Waves?”
He was very afraid that the door of the cathedral would suddenly open and a group of fist-brandishing priests and bishops would rush out, immediately attacking them without even asking why he had posted the poster.
Klein maintained his coldness and said, “Yes.”
His original plan was to hand the matter of Sea God Kalvetua over to Mr. Hanged Man, so that he could warn the Church of Storms. However, considering that he still held the secret of Bansy Harbor, and he might even have reported the matter, it would be easy for him to arouse suspicion with another piece of important information in such a short period of time.
As for the solution, it was very simple. He could post a few posters on the Mandated Punishers’ front door so that they could see it as soon as they came out.
There was a small problem with Klein’s plan—he couldn’t tell which of the shops around the Cathedral of Waves was the cover identity of the Mandated Punishers. All he could do was make Danitz work a little harder and stick the posters everywhere in prominent spots, including, but not limited to, the front door of the Cathedral of Waves.
… I should’ve run away earlier… Why would I think that this fellow had saved my life? Perhaps I would’ve been converted into gold pounds if he were any other powerful adventurer… No, who would’ve imagined that this lunatic would so easily resolve the Sea God’s curse. Fleeing might put me in an even worse state…While lamenting inwardly, Danitz unrolled the pile of white paper and casually glanced at the content.
“After Leticia Dolera and company entered and left the Sea God’s ruin in Symeem Island, they were pursued by the Resistance. Meanwhile, Kalat and the Resistance were trying to sell a strange bone sword that looked a little bent. Sea God Kalvetua’s body is on the brink of collapse with an extremely deranged mental state.”
“…”
Danitz froze for two seconds, then he subconsciously glanced at Gehrman Sparrow.
I can understand the first few statements, but why is there a mention of Sea God Kalvetua being on the brink of collapse and in an extremely deranged mental state… How does Gehrman Sparrow know? Did he discover a problem when he was dealing with the Sea God’s curse? And how did he deal with the Sea God’s curse? The organization behind him is more powerful than I thought… Could it be that it’s similar to the Aurora Order, in which they serve a real deity?The more he thought about it, the more Danitz trembled in fear.
The first time he heard of the Aurora Order had originated from a robbery at sea. Back then, it was the first time he saw his captain’s serious expression. After that, he was taught some so-called general knowledge of the mysterious world.
Klein responded to Danitz with an emotionless gaze.
In the poster, he had eliminated any subjective assumptions, and he had only described the matters that could be confirmed with certainty, so as to not interfere with the judgment of the higher-ups in the Church of Storms.
Among them, the content regarding an important item that Leticia and company had taken away was excluded. The lost temple was changed to a broader and more inclusive Sea God ruin. The base was obviously abandoned by Kalat and the others after realizing that something had happened to the Sea God, so it was also left unmentioned.
Danitz suddenly retracted his gaze, afraid to look any further.
Captain said that the more secrets someone has, the more dangerous they are!He thought for a while and worriedly said, “If we stick it on the front door of the cathedral, it will definitely garner immense attention from the Church of Storms.
“Will they discover that I was the one who did it?”
Klein gave a terse answer.
“Yes.”
“…”
Danitz forced a smile and said, “Then wouldn’t I be in grave danger?”
Klein used his Clown ability to control his expression and calmly replied, “You were already a pirate who has a bounty for your head.”
Do you think you can swagger down the main streets of Bayam now?Klein lampooned inwardly.
That’s true. No matter what, they will still capture me and claim my bounty… No, there’s something wrong with that!Danitz blurted out, “But my bounty will increase!”
Klein looked at him, but he didn’t say anything. All he did was grin a little.
For a moment, Danitz thought he heard a rhetorical question.
Isn’t this a good thing?
A good thing for a donkey to kick!With a dry chuckle, Danitz took the pile of posters and, taking advantage of the heavy winds and late night, posted them in prominents spot on the street near the Cathedral of Waves.
It really looks like posting a small advertisement…Klein, who had one hand in his pocket, observed from afar and commented inwardly.
He sighed and thought,It’s good to have an assistant. At least, I don’t have to do something that tarnishes my reputation… If I were in Tingen or Backlund, if something like that had happened… the scene would be was too beautiful to imagine…
Danitz finally reached outside the Cathedral of Waves, plastered the poster on the front door, clenched his fist, and pounded on the door.
After finishing all of this, he turned around and ran, as if there were ten Mandated Punishers running after him from behind.
Klein didn’t dare to be negligent. He pulled out a paper figurine, shook it off, and burned it to ashes before briskly walking to another street.
After his recent encounters with the Mandated Punishers, he had a deep understanding of their style, and he didn’t dare to be the slightest bit careless.
It was only when they were far away from the Cathedral of Waves that they slowed down and regained their normal walking speed.
Danitz had a good constitution; his face wasn’t flushed nor was he panting.
He was slightly puzzled and asked, “Why didn’t you just write to the police or throw it in the governor-general’s office?”
Before Klein could reply, he had already realized why.
That’s right. The lower-ranking police and the staff of the governor-general’s office are locals. They might very well pity the Resistance or might be clandestine believers of Sea God.
As they were talking, they turned a corner and saw an extremely large red building in front of them. The inside was brightly lit and music could be heard from within. People and carriages streamed in and out the door. It didn’t exude any vibes that it was late at night.
“Ha, we actually ended up walking here.” After a second of hesitation, a smile appeared on Danitz’s face, a smile that all men understood.
Red Theater?Klein, who was rich in theoretical knowledge, suddenly came to a realization.
Danitz laughed mischievously.
“This is one of the most famous places in the entire Sonia Sea. There are mysterious and flirtatious Balam girls, passionate Feynapotter girls, open and alluring Intis maidens, tall and graceful Feysac ladies, conservative and quiet Loen women, gentle and docile natives…”
This fellow knows a lot… He comes often?Klein swept a glance at Blazing and said nothing.
For some reason, Danitz felt as though he had been seen through, and he immediately laughed awkwardly.
“This is what pirates talk about when bragging. I’ve only been here a few times.
“I didn’t have much money in the past. I could only find some average ones, and it’s mainly in the area of the Fog Sea. Afterward, I joined the Golden Dream…”
No wonder… Although Vice Admiral Iceberg’s men receive quite good employment perks and often get to share in the treasure, it’s still quite difficult to save up a few houses in Bayam…Compared to the typical pirate, this guy at least knows temperance and saves his money… Klein thought in enlightenment.
Danitz didn’t wish to continue on the topic as he changed the topic.
“There are a lot of street girls in Bayam, especially there.”
He pointed into the distance and said, “There was once a pirate who did an experiment. He randomly knocked on a family’s door, produced some money, and requested to do it with the mistress once. In the end, three to four families out of the ten agreed. Tsk, if it’s someone like you, who has the standard Loen look, almost no one will refuse you. They might secretly hide their daughters to prevent you from discovering her. Heh heh, Loen’s Navy would commit many murders and rapes here every year; they aren’t any better than the pirates, but they would only be sent back to the country, and pay some small fines.”
Klein listened quietly, and he suddenly thought back to the evening when the believers of the Sea God were praying around the pool. He thought back to their feverish and numb faces.
…
Backlund, within the Odora family’s villa.
Emlyn White, who had taken the initiative to expose certain problems about himself, nervously followed Cosmi underground. He once again arrived in the gray stone hall where the black iron coffin was kept.
“Esteemed Lord Nibbs, why have you summoned me?” Although Emlyn had rehearsed this scene in his mind dozens of times, he still couldn’t completely remove the tension and apprehension in his heart.
In this state, he suddenly understood a problem. From the viewpoint of theater studies, the role he was acting as should hide his worries and fears.
There’s no need for any special concealment… I did well!Emlyn was suddenly much calmer.
A deep, aged voice sounded from the coffin that was covered with symbols and magic labels.
“To reward you.
“For the Ancestor, you risked your life to pray to The Fool. Although you didn’t receive a response, you bore an enormous risk. This is an act that needs to be rewarded.
“Here is an acceptance draft for 7,000 pounds, a reward for you. I didn’t give it to you in a timely fashion due to the Great Smog of Backlund, but it’s never too late.
“At the same time, you must always be aware of yourself and not relax. If anything abnormal happens, immediately inform Cosmi.”
He really gave me money…Emlyn almost forgot to close his mouth.
Even when Emlyn White left the Odora family’s underground region, he still found things surreal. He couldn’t believe that he could so easily be rewarded with 7,000 pounds.
The acceptance draft was light and weightless in his hand, but he felt the absurdity of reality.
The Hanged Man’s method was really effective… Instead of exposing me and punishing me, Lord Nibbs gave me a generous reward. And this was done solely to feign ignorance while encouraging me to make attempts so that he can observe in secret… Are the thoughts of the Sanguine that complicated as well…Emlyn sighed, his mind feeling adrift.
Quickly, he stopped his thoughts from wandering and turned his attention back to the reward of 7,000 pounds.
With this, I can buy that baron’s remains from The Hanged Man and concoct it into a potion…
I’ll soon become a baron—Sanguine Baron, Lord Emlyn White!
Emlyn’s eyes lit up as his footsteps turned significantly brisk.
Within the Sanguine, if one wasn’t bestowed the corresponding ritual by the elders, they would remain stuck at the same level they were at during birth. It was almost impossible to rely on time to advance.
Unless one was extremely lucky, having an ancestor of the family that was nearing the end of their lifespan such that they had no choice but to bestow their powers to a descendant through a ritual, most of Emlyn’s Sanguine peers would remain stuck in the concept of “adulthood.” There might not be any chance of them obtaining an “aristocratic title” for decades.
Emlyn’s father and mother had lived for years, but they had yet to become barons up this very day. They couldn’t even see any hope of becoming one!
As Emlyn walked out the door, he couldn’t help but glance at the nearby Cosmi Odora.
This elderly Sanguine who has been active in the Roselle era has only been a baron up to this day… And I am about to reach this rank as well! One day, I will become a Sanguine Marquis like Lord Nibbs! No, a duke, or even a prince! Only by doing so will I be able to shoulder the responsibility of being the Sanguine’s messiah… Yes, the baron’s remains is only about four thousand pounds; I’ll have a lot of money left. I can even buy a few more dolls and give them some new clothes…Emlyn unconsciously straightened his back and began to walk more and more proudly.
…
In the Berg household in the City of Silver.
Derrick lit some candles and prepared for the sacrificial ritual.
The lightning frequency alternated several times before he finally found an opportunity.
He was very sure that the Chief wasn’t be able to keep an eye on him at this moment, because he had left the City of Silver with the little boy, Jack, who had recovered somewhat, and a group of explorers, in search for the so-called route that led from the coast to the destroyed city.
It didn’t take long for Derrick to set up everything and say Mr. Fool’s honorific name in a reverent, low voice.
He very skillfully and methodically sacrificed the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch needed by Miss Magician, and the Beyonder ingredients designated by Mr. Hanged Man, to the ruler above the gray fog.
There were many cracks on the City of Silver’s solid city walls, but they were filled to the brim with black hard soil. Strands of dense weeds grew on them, swaying in the wind like human hair.
All of a sudden, all of them stood up as if they wanted to capture something, but they turned limp without any strength left in them.
…
Early morning, at the Cathedral of Waves.
Alger Wilson, who had come to collect the bounty, heard an important piece of news from the diocese bishop, Chogo.
Leticia Dolera of the Moses Ascetic Order had disguised herself as an archaeologist and entered the depths of the jungle on Symeem Island. It was unknown what she did that inflicted grievous injuries to Sea God Kalvetua, who had been in hiding for years, pushing it to the verge of collapse. As a result, it was frantically searching for an opportunity to survive.
Rumor has it that this evil spirit which calls itself “Sea God” had been discovered by two powerful cardinals of the military a long time ago. After it was defeated by them through the use of a Sealed Artifact, it could only barely escape and hide… This situation has persisted for more than a hundred years. Without any intrinsic changes, why would it suddenly collapse and be unable to maintain its existence?Alger frowned slightly, wondering what the difference was.
A situation deliberately created by the Moses Ascetic Order?
But why didn’t they do so in the past hundred years?
To complement one of their other plans?
Between speculation and doubt, Alger suddenly became aware of an important factor.
The biggest and most fundamental difference between the last hundred years and now was that The World had come to Bayam!
Mr. Fool’s adorer had come to the Rorsted Archipelago!
Does his appearance anywhere indicate that something big is about to happen or is brewing? Previously, it was the Great Smog of Backlund, and there was the abnormality in Bansy Harbor. Now, there’s the dying struggle of Sea God Kalvetua and the unknown plot of the Moses Ascetic Order… No, to be precise, wherever a major problem is brewing or about to happen, Mr. Fool’s adorers will be there! They accept Mr. Fool’s arrangements and pursue the activities of those secret organizations, the evil gods, and angels!As soon as his train of thought changed, Alger was suddenly enlightened, feeling as though he had grasped the truth.
It’s not that things happen wherever The World is, but that The World and the other adorers will appear when something is about to happen!
What good does this bring to Mr. Fool? Is it a plot solely to destroy the enemy’s schemes, or does it help “Him” lift his seal and release more power?Alger held back his doubts and decided to seize the opportunity to submit some intel from before.
He clenched his right hand into a fist and pressed it against his left breast. He said with a look of hesitation, “Your Excellency, while pursuing the remnant forces of Steel, I heard a piece of intel.”
“What is it?” Chogo had originally planned to send this bishop-ranked captain out into the sea to search for traces of the Resistance, but he was forcibly interrupted by him. For a moment, he felt irritated.
Alger “recalled” and said, “Someone mentioned Bansy Harbor in a conversation. They mentioned that an abnormality had happened there, but the descendants of the Medici family were well hidden and didn’t end up being discovered.”
Bansy Harbor, abnormality…Chogo took a step forward and pressed, “What else did they say?”
“Other than mentioning that there was a fallen bishop of the Church, nothing else. Your Excellency, is the Medici family a dark family of the Fourth Epoch?” Alger asked deliberately.
Chogo’s expression sank.
“That’s not something you should know.
“I’ll report it to His Eminence Kottman at once.”
Kottman was a Church of Storms Cardinal, the Archbishop of Rorsted Sea, a high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers, and the true ruler of the Beyonder world in the archipelago, Jahn Kottman.
Chogo thought for a moment before asking, “Who was the person who mentioned this? What does he look like?”
Alger was long prepared.
“I don’t know them, and they never showed up again.
“I remember that the person mentioning Bansy Harbor and the Medici family was an ordinary-looking, young man with a thin face, a broad forehead, black eyes, and black hair. He wore a monocle.
“He seemed to notice that I was eavesdropping but he didn’t show any anger. Instead, he smiled at me.”
Alger had been describing Blasphemer Amon!
He wanted the cardinals to believe that the exposure of the secret regarding the Medici family and Bansy Harbor was the result of a struggle between the Kings of Angels.
This is really a suitable person to use as a reason… “He” wouldn’t appear to defend himself, and even if “He” did, no one would believe it… And clearly, any divination regarding him would have zero results… If Beyonder means are used to confirm my information source, there will be strong signs of interference from Mr. Fool, and they won’t be able to get an accurate answer. From the looks of it, this is equivalent to what Amon did…Alger thought with considerable relief.
Chogo nodded lightly.
“Find these people and trace the whereabouts of the Resistance.”
“Yes, Your Excellency!” Alger answered with a look of piety and struck his right fist on his left breast.
…
Dark clouds covered the sky as the rain fell down in torrents, creating white fog in the process.
In the port of Bayam, the blue water rose slowly but firmly, and the freighters and liners rocked like leaves fluttering in midair.
The rain continued to fall, and the sea level gradually approached the dyke. The city was flooded with water in many places, and the environment was greatly suppressed.
One by one, the fanatical and numb locals, in their Taraba shirts and tattered jackets, came to the edge of the cliff or the dyke before jumping into the sea.
Their flesh and skin rapidly lost moisture as they fell, and they were already desiccated corpses by the time they fell into the sea.
A group of people were rioting as they hugged a Navy sailor who was walking out of a base. They angrily bit him to death with their teeth, reducing him to a mangled, bloody mess and caused chaos on the streets.
Whoosh!
Boom!
The dyke collapsed, and the rising seawater poured into Bayam City.
When Klein jolted awake, his mind was filled with the scene from his dream.
For a Seer, this was a very clear revelation!
Sea God Kalvetua has failed to find a way to survive and has completely given up, resulting in it going completely mad. It wanted to create a storm, stir up a tsunami, and drown the Rorsted Archipelago so that countless can join it in death? At the same time, its devotees are starting to do extreme acts… I’ve already informed the Church of Storms. They’ll likely be able to stop it… No, even if I didn’t inform them. They’ll definitely be able to sense a problem with the appearance of such a situation. They would then make the necessary response…Klein rolled to his feet, wore his clothes, and walked out of his bedroom.
He saw Blazing Danitz standing by the window, looking out.
He saw the clouds hanging low as rain poured down, as though it was endless.
A sign has appeared?Klein walked over to Danitz, who was also looking out at the repressive weather. He could faintly hear the abnormal sound of the tide.
In the midst of silence, the sound of explosive thunder suddenly rang out in the air. The leaden-colored clouds quickly split apart, and the falling rain lost its source. In the direction of the docks, everything returned to normal.
The morning sun shone down from high up in the sky, bathing Bayam in holy light.
Danitz hissed and said to himself, “Jahn Kottman changed the weather…”
Jahn Kottman… The Church of Storms Cardinal and high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers? He suppressed Kalvetua’s powers?Klein retracted his gaze while in thought.
Danitz heaved a sigh of relief.
“I was rather worried just now. Heh heh, afraid that the Sea God whose on the brink of a breakdown would create a disaster.
“But there’s Jahn Kottman.”
Seeing that Gehrman Sparrow was silent, he continued adding, “At sea, even the King of the Five Seas and Queen Mystic won’t be his equal.
“Captain said he’s a Sequence 3 demigod. The potion’s name is…
“It’s… Sea King!”
Sea King…Upon hearing the name to Jahn Kottman’s Sequence, the first thing Klein thought of was the complete honorific name of the Lord of Storms: “The King of the Skies, the Emperor of the Seas, the Lord of Calamity, the God of Storms!”
Sequence 3 is Sea King… Sequence 0 contains the elements of Sea Emperor, so it does match well… I wonder what Sequence 0 of the Storm pathway is called…Klein looked out the window again and saw that, although the weather was still gloomy, the morning sun was up. The sound of the tide had retreated, and the rain had stopped.
He pulled back his thoughts and analyzed the situation from the information that Danitz had revealed.
The potion name is Sea King, which means that the corresponding Sequence 3 demigods, Saints, have to act as a Sea King. And all acting has one premise, which is that one possesses all the powers needed…
As a Sea King, he would definitely be a powerful ruler of the seas that he controls even if there’s a distance limitation. He would be able to walk freely on the seabed, cause tsunamis as he wishes, raise the sea level, and control marine life… Fighting in their “home ground,” they’re absolutely capable of suppressing all demigods of the same level… The King of the Five Seas and Queen Mystic are roughly at this level as well. It’s just that there are differences in strength because of the different degrees of digestion and their grasp on their powers?
But no matter what, as long as they’re at sea, Sea Kings are nearly unbeatable…
With the abilities displayed by the Sea King, coupled with the oceanic environment, if one hasn’t seen the Eternal Blazing Sun, True Creator, and other true gods, it’s not incomprehensible that people would worship him, believe in him, and pray to him…
Many of the deities who received primitive worship might be at this level. They might not even be angels…
Yes, “don’t look directly at God” refers to a true deity. Previously, Sea God Kalvetua didn’t give me such a feeling, nor did Amon’s avatar. Of course, I can’t be sure if the actual body of a King of Angels has some kind of attribute that also doesn’t allow one to look directly at them…
One is a Sea God who’s on the verge of collapse and at most, a Sequence 3, while the other is a Sea King who is in good condition and is able to use Sealed Artifacts at any time. The outcome is obvious. Jahn Kottman would definitely be able to suppress Kalvetua’s madness to prevent the sea from drowning Bayam. He would prevent the entire Blue Mountain Island and its many cities from turning into a lost sea ruin…
Just wait a few more days. Kalvetua’s madness will completely dissipate which will end up resolving the matter. This is the simplest and most effective way to deal with the situation, and it wouldn’t bring about any panic at all. Most people here wouldn’t even detect anything amiss.
However, there are also some problems. Firstly, there shouldn’t be any other accidents. It’s a mystery what that archaeologist, Leticia, did in Symeem Island. She had single-handedly orchestrated the death of the Sea God. Perhaps the forces backing her—either the Moses Ascetic Order or the Element Dawn—might take the opportunity to seek something. This is the greatest dormant danger. Yes, there should also be a High-Sequence Beyonder in the governor-general’s office and the military. This is a colony base the kingdom has in the Sonia Sea… Things won’t turn out too bad…
Then, there are the fanatical believers who will most likely become sacrifices as Kalvetua becomes madder and closer to its death. They are like stalks during the harvest, falling down in bunches.
However, for the Church of Storms, this isn’t too bad of a development. The most pious of the heretics would die with their deity, which would save them the trouble of screening and handling them. If they aren’t too pious, they wouldn’t be affected too much, and it’s possible to reform them… The only drawback is that the Rorsted Archipelago would be lacking in manpower for a long period of time. Although such a problem is troublesome, as long as they grit their teeth, things can be resolved. Thus, the Church of Storms, Sea King Jahn Kottman is more likely to sit back and do nothing… Phew, I wonder how many people will die in the native enclaves and slums because of this…Klein’s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a uniform set of footsteps and a roar high in the sky.
Instinctively, he looked up and saw airships painted in dark-blue, with several cannon muzzles and machine guns sticking out, fly past him as they headed in different directions.
On the main street, soldiers in red coats, white pants, and black leather boots were lined up in neat rows. They were carrying rifles and dragging cannons as contingents of them moved past.
The tense and solemn atmosphere suddenly spread.
This is a colony…Klein inexplicably felt mixed feelings as he sighed to himself.
“I wonder how long it will take the Church to get rid of that sea serpent and find the place where it’s hidden. That place is definitely a treasure trove with countless precious items…” Danitz, whose main job was a treasure hunter, suddenly spoke, appearing both expectant and full of regret.
His attitude had changed extremely quickly. He had already reduced the Sea God to a sea serpent, using “it” as a pronoun.
The Church won’t do anything other than keeping the matter suppressed. They’ll see Kalvetua perish just from waiting for a few days… Of course, members of the Church of Storms might not have that kind of patience, especially when I’ve heard that Jahn Kottman’s main job is being a high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers. It’s just that with the archipelago isolated overseas, he also works part-time as a cardinal to unify his authority. Perhaps his style of doing things is more like that of a Mandated Punisher… The place where Kalvetua is hiding? That ruin is almost integrated into the spirit world. Finding it wouldn’t be so easy; otherwise, it wouldn’t have led such an abject existence until today…At this thought, Klein suddenly had an idea.
Finding the ruin where Kalvetua is hiding would be very difficult to find from the real world. Since it has already perished, it’s not something that can be found in a year or so, unless more accurate information is obtained.
But if the search was done from the spirit world?
The spirit world would make it even harder to pinpoint its location, but it doesn’t completely lack options. Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin had once done so with the help of his folded crane… I still have no idea how to do that exactly, but that’s not important. I can ask Mr. Azik. Death’s domain controls part of the authority of the spirit world… The Underworld, or should I say “Hell,” was created by Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace in the spirit world…A thought flashed through Klein’s mind. He took out the ancient and exquisite copper whistle, put it to his mouth, and blew into it.
He believed that even if he returned to the bedroom or entered the washroom, the messenger’s massive body would be discovered by Danitz, who similarly had a nontrivial spiritual perception, so he didn’t avoid him.
Danitz was imagining the treasures of Sea God Kalvetua when he suddenly felt a chill at his neck.
He felt something inwardly, and he quickly activated his Spirit Vision before looking to the side. There, he saw white bones spewing out from the floor and flying upwards, forming a giant skeleton with an illusory head that pierced through the ceiling.
The skeleton slightly lowered its head; its two pitch-black flames at its eyes were visible even through the ceiling.
The oppressive feeling brought by its massive body made Danitz jump to the side. His body was half-bent, and he conjured a scarlet flame in the palm of his right hand.
What kind of monster is this?Danitz looked at Gehrman Sparrow in surprise, only to see him holding a copper whistle and lifting his head as he looked at the skeletal monster.
Klein looked up at the huge messenger as the huge messenger looked down at him. Both parties seemed frozen in place.
… Tsk, I was too anxious. I summoned the messenger before I even wrote the letter… Should I make it stay here or let it return first and let it come back later? I’m Gehrman Sparrow now, yes—Gehrman Sparrow!Klein didn’t say anything. He indifferently withdrew his gaze, took his time to find a pen and paper, and he began to write the letter.
He gave a general description of the matter regarding Sea God Kalvetua, but he concealed the fact that he had nearly been possessed and how he had to borrow the gray fog to dissipate the curse. He mixed in information about Kalvetua’s ruins, where it hid, when describing the dream he just had.
“… Perhaps, a solution can be produced using the spirit world, but I lack the corresponding knowledge and hope to receive your guidance.”
Klein folded the paper and turned to see that the messenger’s hand had clenched at some point in time.
He pretended not to notice anything and threw the letter up.
The messenger paused for a second, then it opened its hand and caught the letter.
Its body suddenly disintegrated, and its bones crumbled down, drilling into the floor.
“What… What was that?” Danitz finally uttered a sound.
Klein glanced at him and replied calmly, “Messenger.”
Messenger?Danitz was stunned for a moment before understanding what he meant.
Such a huge and terrifying monster is actually a messenger used for delivering letters? Indeed, there’s a powerful secret organization behind Gehrman Sparrow! I-if I had such a messenger, everyone on the ship would envy me. It would be really, really cool!Danitz thought of how he would brag and flaunt his messenger when he returned to the ship.
Putting away Azik’s copper whistle, Klein got a chair and sat down, prepared to eat breakfast in a while.
After a while, he heard knocking at the door.
Danitz warily went over, and with the help of the peephole, he noticed that the person at the door was a middle-aged man with a boat-shaped hat.
“Elland? How did you find this place?” Danitz asked as he opened the door.
The visitor was the captain of the White Agate, Just Elland.
With wrinkles at the corner of his eyes, Elland looked into the room and chuckled.
“When you were checking into this hotel, you used Gehrman Sparrow’s name for the registration. It’s easy with a look.”
That’s because this identity is quite proper and innocent. Besides, in the eyes of the Church of Storms, I belong to the military…Klein slowly stood up and said to Elland, “What happened?”
Elland pointed outside and said, “Bayam met with an accident, but it’s not a big problem. The military has joined forces with the Church, and they’re currently conducting a search and arrest operation throughout the city. They’re searching for a few powerful Beyonders who are archaeologists in name.
“In order to find the target as soon as possible, the military has used all their resources, but it’s still not enough for such a large city. Heh heh, they believe that although you’re of unknown origin, you’re very friendly to us. They hope you can help with the search and prevent any accidents from happening. The corresponding remuneration will be available after the matter.”
This is all thanks to you for exaggerating my degree of friendliness… That is to say, after the Church of the Goddess and the Church of Steam and Machinery, I can once again receive money from the military?For a moment, Klein felt mixed feelings.
Seeing that he didn’t answer immediately, Elland added, “Although there won’t be any major problems, the earlier we find the target, the earlier we can control the corresponding disaster.
“And perhaps that might save a few more people.”
Klein fell silent for a moment before gently nodding.
“Okay.”
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow put on his coat and hat and pick up his cane, Danitz recalled that he had apparently been forgotten.
He coughed once, and under the gaze of two pairs of eyes, he said, “D-do I need to follow?”
It’s best not to… Who knows what would happen! Before this, we had only stopped at Bansy Harbor, but we ended up encountering a rather strange situation. Last night, I brought Gehrman Sparrow to visit the Resistance’s liaison and ended up being involved with the Sea God’s curse. Today, if I were to follow this madman to search for Leticia and the other archaeologists, then who knows what would happen?Danitz looked down and glanced down at his left arm which was still tied with a splint. In a matter of days, he felt that he had encountered more events than he had in months or even half a year.
“You can stay here, but someone will be here for the sweep later.” Elland laughed.
Someone will sweep this area? And then the great pirate Blazing would be caught and turned into gold pounds?Danitz frowned and laughed dryly.
“Aside from the reward, there aren’t many opportunities to earn money from the military. I’m very willing to give it a try.
“The only problem is that you’ll have to wait a few minutes. I’ll don a disguise, Mr. Captain. I don’t want to put you on the spot by causing unnecessary misunderstandings.”
If I don’t disguise myself, for a great pirate like myself to engage in operations with the military and the church, it will only result in me being captured immediately…Danitz imagined himself being pressed down, having a knee crushing his back, struggling like a catfish.
After thinking for a few seconds, Elland took out an iron-black mask from his inside pocket and tossed it over.
“Just put it on. I will explain the rest.”
Yes, there’s no need to waste time on useless disguises…Klein evaluated inwardly.
Without a word, he turned the handle and walked out of the room.
Elland followed close behind, and Danitz hurried to catch up with them as he grabbed his coat and put on the iron mask.
When they reached the street where there was a lot of flooding but no pedestrians on the streets, Klein pressed down on his hat and asked, “How do we start?”
Elland laughed.
“In regions.
“My Beyonder job has some special characteristics. As long as I see the person in the flesh, in a photo, or a sketch, then I’ll be able to firmly remember the target’s appearance and obtain an additional sense on an extraordinary level. Yes, I can also detect any abnormalities and grasp indistinct traces. When put together, it allows me to do investigative sweeps in a rather effective manner.”
Sequence 8 Sheriff of the Arbiter pathway…Klein nodded thoughtfully and asked as they walked, “Do you have their belongings?”
The poster Danitz had posted last night had a portrait of Leticia attached to it. Klein had used ritualistic magic to pray to himself and produce it.
“No.” Elland shook his head. “We have yet to learn of their previous whereabouts. The only things that we can confirm is that they didn’t return from Symeem Island until around 3 p.m. yesterday. And after 2 p.m., no passenger ships left the docks. And that due to the weather this morning, only entry is permitted.”
In other words, Leticia and company haven’t left by boat yet…Klein understood what Elland meant.
Danitz suddenly let out a sneer.
“That doesn’t mean anything. Maybe they left Bayam yesterday afternoon and went to the other cities on the island.”
Blue Mountain Island was the largest island in the Rorsted Archipelago. It was very large in size and had dense forests and rich mineral resources. Therefore, there were many cities on the island, and they were all built around fertile land with astonishing mineral resource reserves.
For this wealth, the Loen Kingdom first bribed the indigenous princes, then forced them to use force, and finally set up the governor-general’s office. In a more efficient manner, it opened wide roads leading to cities and completed several important railways—this was in the form of establishing a corresponding railway company to sell shares and raise funds on the Backlund Stock Exchange.
Of course, these large projects were accompanied by the deaths of many local people, sinister construction workplaces, excessive work, almost slave-like treatment, and a fairly modest salary, which allowed bodies to be buried one after another under the roadbed and railroad ties.
To this day, a large number of locals still loathed the railway, believing that it had swallowed a large amount of human life and brought about countless suffering. It was the symbol of an evil god and devil.
Elland turned his head to glance at Danitz and said, “If they leave by land, then there’s nothing to worry about.”
“Why?” Danitz asked, puzzled.
It’s very simple. The roads that lead through the forest are controlled by the Resistance, and the majority of the Resistance are believers of the Sea God. Hence, how would Leticia and the others, who were responsible for Kalvetua’s breakdown, dare to pass through these regions at night? If they dared to, then it can only mean one thing; they didn’t realize the severity of the consequences of what they had done in the Sea God ruins on Symeem Island. This also negates the conjecture that either the Moses Ascetic Order or Element Dawn has other motives…Klein controlled the urge to shake his head, and he followed Elland into another street.
Without explaining anything, Elland took out a notice and handed it to Gehrman Sparrow.
“The main target is this woman.”
I drew this woman…Klein glanced at it before tossing it to Danitz.
At this moment, they heard the intense sound of fighting coming from the side room.
“She has been found?” Danitz asked the question Klein wanted to ask.
“Probably not.” Elland shook his head. “According to the orders, the first thing to do when discovering the target is to release red fireworks. Once it appears, everyone will close in on that location. If one encounters other wanted criminals who they cannot handle alone, they are to release orange fireworks. Surrounding teams would rush over to reinforce them. If they’re ordinary pirates or criminals, we are to handle them ourselves. Let’s wait. Perhaps, it’s because the fireworks couldn’t be released in time…”
While he was talking, the glass on the third story of the house facing the street shattered with a crack. A bear-like brawny man jumped down. His speed was extremely fast as he ran into the distance like a cheetah.
At this moment, an enormous shadow enveloped him, and gatling sounds came from the sky above.
The brawny man’s body was almost torn apart by the machine gun fire as he fell to the ground without putting up any resistance. Blood flowed out and dyed the ground red. If the residents weren’t forbidden to leave their homes, then they would’ve screamed.
At some point in time, the airship had floated over, but it didn’t stop and had turned toward another direction.
“… Goltadt.” Danitz recognized the victim.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow turn his head over, he forced a smile and said, “This is the leader of a pirate crew. He’s from Feysac, with a bounty of 950 pounds.”
Feysac… So they really are savages… He actually ran on a curfewed street, completely unaware to be on guard of attacks from above… That’s right. Some pirates spent the entire night in a drunken stupor. They have no idea that even airships have been dispatched… If he had planned his escape route, then he might’ve been able to dodge the machine gun fire…Klein looked away and watched the monster in dark-blue paint fly over the roof.
When Danitz saw the pirate’s outcome, he was grateful that he had followed Gehrman out.
Seeing that the alert over here had been lifted, Elland didn’t linger any longer and led Klein and Danitz to the area that he was in charge of.
After walking quickly for five or six minutes, they saw a barricade at the intersection in front of them. Guns were mounted and cannons were set up. Loen soldiers in red uniforms stood guard over the area in silence.
On the other side of the barricade, twenty to thirty corpses lay scattered on the ground, forming a vanguard formation.
Their clothes were tattered and their faces gaunt, clearly indicating that they were natives.
A little further away, several young native children were hiding in the corner. They were quietly looking at them in fear. Their eyes were dark and their faces were dirty.
Klein and company fell silent for a few seconds before circling around the area.
…
Backlund, Cherwood Borough.
Fors lifted the ceramic cup from the table and felt the heat.
She roused herself and quietly waited for any changes.
The temperature of the hot water dropped rapidly, and a thin layer of ice appeared on the surface of the liquid. White frost appeared on the rim of the cup.
“I’m a Trickmaster now…” Fors closed her eyes in delight.
She didn’t waste any time after receiving the Spirit Eater’s stomach pouch, immediately concocting the potion and completing the advancement. She obtained quite a number of spells with lower potency.
Among them, Fors’s favorites were Fog, Wind, Flash, Freezing, Electric Shock, and Tumble, which made people slip.
Only at this point did she feel that she was a complete Beyonder. She was no longer someone who could only pass through walls or rely solely on ritualistic magic.
…
At almost noon, Elland, with the help of Klein and Danitz, had completed most of the investigation.
“Let’s eat some bread and drink some water before continuing.” He took off his boat-shaped hat and spoke with parched lips.
Klein was about to nod when he saw an orange firework fly into the air not far away.
Without hesitation, Elland put on his hat and ran in that direction.
“I’ll go and support them.”
“Orange means other wanted criminals that cannot be dealt with… Who could it be?” Danitz said to himself with interest.
He switched to a gait of raising his legs high as he proceeded forward, hoping that the battle would be over before he arrived. Then, he saw Gehrman Sparrow follow behind Just Elland, leaving him alone by himself.
Glancing at the “dark-blue monster” flying in his direction, Danitz let out a hollow laugh and quickened his pace.
Two minutes later, they arrived at their destination and saw a house with a lawn facing the street. Three or four military personnel were lying on the ground. Their faces were pale, and their bodies were trembling as if they had been thrown into a frozen lake.
The more Klein walked in that direction, the colder it felt, it was as if he had arrived in the polar regions.
Soon, he discovered that the ditches outside the house were filled with thick snow.
Just then, a burst of female laughter came from inside the house at varying pitches, alternating between craziness and strangeness.
“Hahaha…
“Gyahaahaahaa…
“Hahaha…
“Gyahaahaahaa…”
Danitz couldn’t help but stop and touch his neck, which was covered in goosebumps, with his right hand.
With a clanging sound, the window opened and a charred body flew out.
It landed hard on the ground, as if it were caught in an inferno.
With just a glance, Klein was able to recognize through his spiritual intuition that this was one of the three male adventurers who had followed Leticia
The target appears to have been found…Klein looked away and made a rough judgment.
As there were no portraits, the dead adventurer’s face was burned black, which meant that Elland clearly didn’t recognize this as one of their targets. After observing the situation and listening to the creepy laughter for a few seconds, he pointed to the three or four military personnel lying outside the house.
“Drag them back first, then wait for the other teams to arrive before launching our attack.
“Or…”
He hesitated for a moment, then he raised his head to look at the approaching dark-blue airship.
Without another word, and without instructing Klein and Danitz, Elland ran to the unconscious military personnel whose faces were purple.
Tap. Tap. Tap…The closer he got, the weaker his steps became. In the end, his body became stiff and every step he took became extremely difficult.
Elland, who had been the boatswain of the Imperial Navy, was experienced, He decisively stopped moving forward and turned around slowly, walking back one step at a time.
The more he walked, the smoother it became. However, he was still shaking uncontrollably, his eyebrows and temples were covered in a thin layer of frost.
A quick freezing effect that defies common sense… An extreme cold reminiscent of a disaster…With Elland’s attempt, Klein was able to grasp the danger level of this area, and he could only sigh inwardly.
Unfortunately, the Sun Brooch isn’t able to produce actual heat. It’s only a stimulation of one’s mind. Although it can make a body generate clear effects, it will only allow a person to withstand this cold for three to four seconds at most…
Looking at Elland’s chattering teeth and how he was unable to open his mouth despite wanting to say something, Klein’s gaze swept over Danitz.
He threw his cane and said in a low voice, “Fire.”
Fire?Danitz was stunned at first, but he quickly understood Gehrman Sparrow.
He had also witnessed the entire process of Elland’s failure!
A scarlet fireball that couldn’t be considered bright formed on Danitz’s right palm, and he threw it towards the flanks of the military personnel.
The fireball traveled for nearly twenty meters and then landed on the ground without creating an explosive sound. Instead, it quietly rose into the air.
The scarlet pillar of fire emitted sizzling sounds as it continuously shrank and quickly dimmed.
Suddenly, it expanded, as if it was in a desperate struggle before it perished.
Klein, wearing a black tweed coat, jumped out and landed right next to the military personnel.
He bent down and reached out with both hands and grabbed the man’s clothes.
Then, he pushed his feet against the ground, exerted strength at his waist, and threw the man out.
The military personnel immediately flew into the air, smoothly flying out before landing ten meters away from the area, escaping the region with the coldest chill.
After doing this, Klein snapped his fingers and lit a match in his pocket before the chill seeped into his body.
The scarlet streams of flames gushed out like water, instantly enveloping him.
By the time everything faded, Klein had disappeared from his location.
Flames leaped out, flickering and extinguishing from time to time. With the help of Danitz’s fireballs and his own matches, Klein constantly phased around in the extremely cold area, easily throwing out several military personnel.
After two to three attempts, he carried the last member of the military back to his original position.
Elland had clearly recovered as he gave a thumbs up.
“I’m very glad and honored to have made the decision to ask for your help today.”
Captain, I like your tactful praises… Also, remember to raise the remuneration…Klein nodded politely, half turned, and looked at the open windows of the house. He heard the laughter grow stranger.
Danitz pursed his lips to the side and silently cursed Elland.
Did you not see the contribution I made?
Although my fireball has become something akin to a prop for a magic show, it still made actual contributions!
This guy’s nickname is Just Elland, but he’s not just at all!
As he muttered, a shadow loomed over the area, and the airship had arrived in the air opposite them.
“Evacuate the people in the surrounding houses!” an officer shouted from the airship.
After Elland and two other teams cleared several nearby buildings, the airship lowered its altitude and adjusted its cannon muzzles.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The cannons fired continuously, bombarding the house which was still filled with creepy laughter.
Hearing the explosions and seeing the flashes of flames, Klein sighed as he held his cane.
This is the firepower bombardment he advocated. He had once proposed it in Tingen City but was unable to put it into practice. And today, however, the overseas colonists were producing the real scene before him.
Elland and the others stood guard in different positions under the deafening sound of the cannons, so as to prevent the people or perhaps monsters inside from breaking out.
Soon the house collapsed, and smoke rose from the piles of masonry. All the snow and ice was gone.
Suddenly, a thick bolt of lightning flashed, openly striking the airship.
Klein frowned. He saw that the airship was completely still and heard a steam boiler produce a jarring sound.
The dark-blue monster in the sky lost some control. Significant amounts of smoke began to billow out as it began descending to the side.
Seems like they’re being shielded by ammunition and being protected by an outer layer of air… I thought it would cause an explosion, blasting the airship to pieces…Klein turned his full attention back to the collapsed house.
When he initially felt the extreme coldness and saw the male adventurer’s charred body, he thought he had met another demoness—one who grasped the Witch potion formula. Having dealt with demonesses several times, he knew that Beyonders of this pathway could control ice and black flames from Sequence 7.
But that flash of lightning had made him reject this judgment. He believed that Leticia was indeed a member of the Moses Ascetic Order or Element Dawn, a real woman.
The moment Klein arrived at this conclusion, the pile of bricks and wood were immediately lifted away. The bright red and charred figure crawled out, with its elbows used to prop it up from the ground.
She was a female and Leticia’s original appearance could barely be recognised. This made Elland and the others shocked to discover that they had already found their target. However, compared to before, Leticia’s current state was both terrifying and miserable.
Her body was covered in black spots. The artillery shells had torn open red holes that lined her body. White fascia that seemed to have a life of its own was squirming inside her body.
The top of her head had split open, and her brain came oozing out, sticking to the surface like the palms of children overlapping each other.
Her gray eyes were out of focus, one of them blazing with fire, the other flashing with lightning.
Two heads that were screaming in pain were embedded at her abdomen below her chest. They were the other two male adventurers.
Not only has she lost control, but she also appears to be corrupted… She was already severely injured from the previous bombardment, and her aura had dropped to an extreme level…Klein didn’t take action and instead watched as the Beyonders from the military began to attack.
Psychic Piercing, Whip of Pain, Purifying Bullets, and small-caliber gunfire were launched… With this series of attacks, Rampager Leticia, who only had enough time to crack the ground and spread the crack outwards, completely broke down and became a dismembered corpse.
Pa!
Her torso fell to the ground, and the heads of the two male adventurers rolled out.
Klein’s eyes slightly narrowed. He discovered that there was a yellowish-brown book hidden within the flesh and blood of Leticia’s abdomen.
On the surface of the book, there was a line of words written in Elven: “Book of Calamity.”
Why do these books and notebooks always find themselves in the stomachs of people. It’s the same as the Antigonus family’s notebook last time…Klein lampooned, then he suspected that the Book of Calamity was the item that the fake archaeologist, Leticia, had taken from the ruins of the Sea God.
At this moment, some military personnel grabbed the two male adventurers’ heads who still seemed capable of speaking and hurriedly asked, “What did you do in the ruin of the Sea God?”
“Sea God’s Ruins…” One of the male adventurers answered with pain and confusion, “We haven’t been there…”
He tried to move his eyes, to check the situation below his neck.
“The Sea God ruin in Symeem Island,” the military personnel reminded him.
“No… We didn’t…” The male adventurer wanted to shake his head, but he couldn’t do so. “We went to an ancient elven ruin… Leticia found a book there… She liked it very much… She quickly began to study it, then s-she went mad! She’s crazy!”
As the male adventurer shouted out, whatever was left of his mind completely dissipated.
It’s not a lost temple of the Sea God but a ruin of the ancient elves? This is different from what I imagined…Klein was about to listen carefully when Elland came over and politely asked him and Danitz to distance themselves from the interrogation.
Turning into another street, Klein slowed down and thought about the whole thing.
Why would Leticia’s act of taking the Book of Calamity out of the ancient elven ruins cause Sea God Kalvetua to be no longer capable of maintaining its existence, slowly bringing it to the point of breakdown? What’s the connection between the two?
Elves… Sea God… According to Little Sun, the ancient god, Elf King Soniathrym, wielded the present authorities of the Lord of Storms. That is to say, the elves no doubt possess Sequence 3 Sea King, or an even higher Sequence 2…
Could it be that it was by chance that this sea serpent, Kalvetua, discovered a ruin of the elves at the bottom of the sea, directly devoured the Beyonder characteristics left behind by a certain high elf, and was lucky enough to survive the two possibilities of death and losing control? As such, it succeeded in acquiring the rank of a demigod and gradually gained the faith of the Rorsted Archipelago’s natives?
Klein slowly came to a realization, and he had to thank Mr. Hanged Man for this.
Initially, Little Sun didn’t reveal the corresponding authorities of the eight ancient gods, but later, under the guidance of The Hanged Man, he explained some things, including the Elf King Soniathrym general situation.
As for devouring Beyonder characteristics or the corresponding ingredients to advance, it wasn’t something that didn’t happen. Before the potion system was fully constructed, the human ancestors had made similar attempts to obtain Beyonder powers. However, only a very small group of extremely fortunate people had managed to survive to become Beyonders without becoming monsters, lunatics, or dying on the spot, with their flesh and blood falling apart.
Such an attempt had a one in a thousand chance of success, or even a one in ten thousand chance. After the potion system was established, no one was willing to take such a great risk.
If that’s the case, then Kalvetua was indeed very lucky back then… Of course, there’s also the factor of its strong physique… However, its intelligence didn’t seem to increase much, only being capable of deceiving its believers. It didn’t actually find any traces of the elven ruins on Symeem Island, and how it’s closely related to the one it’s hiding in…
After Leticia and company took the Book of Calamity, that ruin collapsed, causing Kalvetua’s hiding spot to experience abnormalities, resulting in the barely surviving Kalvetua to be unable to hold out any longer? This can explain how Leticia and company managed to easily succeed. There aren’t any members of the Resistance or the Sea God’s followers defending the area. Only when something happened did Kalvetua discover the problem and realized the connection between the two ruins.
With what he just gathered, Klein tried to explain what he had been wondering about the whole time.
This included why the dying Sea God Kalvetua didn’t allow its followers to become carriers—it would’ve reduced most of the accidents and made things easier. With the brutality Kalvetua displayed, it was only right that it made such a choice.
The answer Klein arrived at was that the body Kalvetua wanted to corrupt and possess had to have a certain amount of elven blood, and that was the only way to survive the transfer of Beyonder characteristics up to a certain level.
However, when Klein touched it, due to the gray fog and his uniqueness, it allowed Kalvetua to instantly find a better target.
Klein had just sorted out his thoughts when Elland caught up with the two and said with a smile, “We’ve found the target; the investigation is over. I’ll bring you back to the hotel first, and I’ll bring the remuneration in two days. Also, it’s best if you don’t go out today.”
Klein maintained Gehrman Sparrow’s character by only nodding slightly without giving any verbal response.
On the way back to the Wind of Azure Inn, Danitz clearly had some doubts or wistful thoughts on his mind, but due to the presence of Elland, who was part of the military, he could only change the subject and discuss with great interest about which pirates would end up being caught in the city’s thorough sweep today.
To him, they weren’t friends as long as those guys didn’t belong to the Golden Dream. They weren’t worth sympathizing with.
After entering the hotel room and watching Elland leave, he closed the door and said while clicking his tongue, “The Book of Calamity… Ancient elven ruins… This really is an interesting matter, but how did the elves end up like devils? Just by casually taking their book, a casual flip through it had caused that woman to go insane and lose control!”
What kind of image do you have of elves? Living in the mountains and seas, specializing in cooking, creatures who enjoy nature? Heh, according to Little Sun, the eight ancient gods before the Cataclysm were all very tyrannical, very cruel, and very evil. Among them was the Elf King Soniathrym, and the elves who believed in “Him” and viewed “Him” as their king couldn’t have been any better. One can make a comparison with the members of the Aurora Order… The Beyonder races left behind by the Dark Epoch basically can’t be associated with the “good” alignment that normal people have in mind…Klein replied in his mind.
Of course, he didn’t rule out the possibility that after the ancient gods’ fall, the dragons, giants, elves, Sanguine, and other living creatures would gradually extricate themselves from the negative effects and become more normal. However, this was only limited to the middle and lower levels, and it didn’t include the demigod powerhouses. And the high elf that left behind the Book of Calamity was clearly the latter.
With a thought, Klein suddenly realized something.
Danitz understands Elvish!
He recognized the title of the ancient goatskin book as the “Book of Calamity!”
Vice Admiral Iceberg has actually taught her crew to such an extent. Not only does it include ancient Feysac, but she has also taught them Elvish, which can stir up the powers of nature… Perhaps Jotun and ancient Hermes are all part of the curriculum on the Golden Dream… They really are a bunch of pirates with knowledge and dreams. However, Ma’am Captain, aren’t you being a little overboard on certain subjects? Danitz is lacking in so many other aspects… That’s right. The most important thing for a pirate whose main job is to be a treasure hunter has to be mastering the ancient languages…Klein ignored Danitz’s comments and looked out the window.
The sky remained gloomy, as if a heavy rain would fall at any time. It made one involuntarily feel suppressed.
Klein nodded slightly, feeling slightly relaxed as he thought.
Leticia has been found. Being aware of the ancient elven ruin on Symeem Island, the Church of Storms and the kingdom’s military will likely use its connection to the place where Kalvetua is hiding, to find the Sea God that is becoming progressively crazier. Or they might use the ruin to speed up its collapse.
That way, apart from the most fervent and pious Sea God believers dying, the rest basically won’t suffer any harm…
Klein had originally thought of using the spirit world to locate Sea God Kalvetua’s hiding spot after it died before the official Beyonders did. He could then infiltrate it, taking the treasure with him. But even before the plan had begun, the appearance of the Book of Calamity pushed his plan to the verge of failure.
Phew… It’s fine. It only existed in my imagination, and it never belonged to me. It’s fine if I don’t get it… I don’t even know what I’ll get… Letting this matter get resolved this way is for the best…Klein withdrew his gaze from the weather; his mood calm and relaxed. He just inevitably felt a slight sense of loss.
That day, he and Danitz followed Elland’s advice and didn’t head out again. They only remained in the inn.
In Bayam City, there would be the sound of gunfire and explosions from time to time. This continued until the sky turned dark.
…
The next morning, Klein got up on time and found that there were layers of clouds in the sky and the sky remained dark.
This meant that the confrontation between the Church of Storms Cardinal, high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers, Jahn Kottman, and Sea God Kalvetua was still ongoing.
Klein felt pain in his stomach and prepared to head to the washroom with the newspapers.
However, he gave up on that idea when he saw Danitz leisurely reading a newspaper while lying in a reclining chair, munching on a piece of white bread in his mouth.
Reading the newspaper while on a toilet doesn’t match Gehrman Sparrow’s persona!
Although it would be boring, I mustn’t slack off on acting… Sigh, I’ve once again found a difference in the behavior between my true self and my disguised identity…Klein summed it up in silence and went into the washroom.
He took off his pants and sat down on the toilet, staring almost in a daze at the pale white wall in front of him, as if he could read words from it.
At this moment, his spiritual perception was triggered.
He hurriedly tapped his molars and activated his Spirit Vision.
Two thick, long white bones appeared in front of him. They were the messenger’s legs.
The messenger stood there, its head passing through the ceiling, but its black flames in its eye sockets could still be seen.
It lowered its head slightly and looked down at Klein, who was sitting on the toilet.
Klein looked up, stunned for two seconds, his mind filled with a baffling thought.
Should I act like a woman, hurriedly covering my nether regions, or should I just be open and fearless?
Before he could make up his mind, the messenger dropped the letter, disintegrated into a pile of bones, and disappeared into the floor.
It took a moment for Klein to react before he caught Mr. Azik’s reply.
This messenger is being more and more impolite! Can’t you see that I’m using the toilet? Don’t you know to knock on the door or to squeeze it through the crack under the door!Klein cursed in anger and amusement.
After giving it some more thought, he felt that it would be putting the messenger in a tough spot to pass the letter through the crack in the door. The four-meter-tall giant had to lie down in order to reach that position.
Just thinking about it is rather funny… Well, the next time I write a letter, I’ll add a paragraph so that Mr. Azik can educate the messenger so that he will be more polite…Klein unfurled the letter and read Azik’s reply.
“… According to the knowledge I’ve recalled, I can provide you with two methods. The first requires certain prerequisites. If a unique item belonging to you or someone else is located where Sea God Kalvetua is, you can use divination to easily locate its position… The other prerequisite is that you can enter the spirit world. I have plenty of methods for this. I’ll list the most common three…
“The second method is to use a secret deed ritual and pray to Red Light Aiur Moria. ‘He’ represents authority and will. At a certain level, ‘He’ grasps the relevant knowledge of the creatures in the spirit world and the locations in the spirit world…”
So Red Light of the seven pure lights is named Aiur Moria… The principle of a secret deed ritual is to adjust one’s state, release one’s mind and body, and align oneself with the target of the prayer bit by bit. Finally, an overlapping will occur, allowing one to acquire the corresponding knowledge. And this kind of alignment and overlapping is relative. While acquiring knowledge, my secrets will also be open to the target of the prayer… I can’t trust Red Light… I have too many secrets…Klein’s first reaction was to rule out the second approach.
As for the first solution, there was also the chance of failure. Klein didn’t have any unique items located where Sea God Kalvetua hid itself.
Either I use the help of the Resistance and send something to Kalvetua, or I’ll have to find the original owner of an item sacrificed to Sea God from its believer. Furthermore, it has to be unique… Send something to Kalvetua…As he thought, Klein suddenly had an idea.
He braced himself and considered it over and over again, thinking that there was a certain probability of success.
After finishing his deed in the washroom, Klein washed his hands, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog. He planned on attempting divination and received a revelation that there was danger, but it was manageable as long as it was handled properly.
With all of this done, he returned to the living room and walked towards the reclining chair.
Danitz immediately sat up and said with a dry laugh, “Is there something…?”
“Do you know the words to the prayer relating to the Sea God?” Klein asked with an unperturbed tone.
Danitz spread out his hands and suddenly hissed.
“Dogshit…” He softly cursed his injured arm and switched to smiling. “Yes. I’ve seen a few members of the Resistance hold rituals. Uh… The details are: ‘Adorer of the sea and spirit world, guardian of the Rorsted Archipelago, ruler of the undersea creatures, master of tsunamis and storms, the great Kalvetua.’ By the way, the two instances that it was effective were recited in Elvish.”
Adorer of the sea and spirit world… Its bearing is very low… It’s not the same as my honorific name… That’s true. I created it by copying it from the seven true gods…Klein nodded gently and said, “Do you know where there are empty warehouses and abandoned houses?”
“Of course! Every great pirate knows a few,” Danitz replied without hesitation.
Klein turned around and walked towards the coat rack.
“Take me there.”
To do what?Although Danitz was puzzled, he didn’t dare ask.
…
In the dock area, in a dirty and dilapidated warehouse.
Danitz watched Gehrman Sparrow take out three candles and several metal bottles. Unable to hold back his curiosity any longer, he asked, “W-what are you planning on doing?”
Klein didn’t look back and replied very calmly, “Sacrifice.”
“To whom?” Danitz pressed with interest.
Klein set up the altar, took out an iron cigar case and calmly said, “Kalvetua.”
His plan was to give something directly to Sea God Kalvetua!
As long as Kalvetua accepted it, he could use divination and other methods to find its hiding place!
As for whether or not Kalvetua would accept it, he had certainly considered it, believing that it was a definite possibility. As Kalvetua was currently on the verge of death, it was in a state of extreme madness, with little sense of reason. It acted on instinct alone, and it might have a strong desire for the aura of the gray fog.
Therefore, Klein was prepared to sacrifice an iron cigar case that was often placed above the gray fog. He wanted to see if Kalvetua would accept it or not, and if he didn’t, he wouldn’t suffer any losses. He could then pretend as though nothing had happened.
Sacrifice to Sea God Kalvetua?At that moment, Danitz found his brain lacking. He couldn’t comprehend what was on Gehrman Sparrow’s mind.
“Are you crazy? How could it accept your sacrifice? Even if it’s accepted, what would be the point? It’s dying! And it’s very dangerous!” Danitz blurted out.
Immediately, he added inwardly,No, Gehrman Sparrow isn’t crazy, because he has always been crazy…
Klein glanced at him and simply said, “In this domain, I’m an expert.”
When it comes to sacrificial rituals, I’m an expert!Klein wasn’t modest about this.
Danitz felt choked, unable to say a word. He quickly stepped aside and watched as Gehrman Sparrow lit the candles, burned some powder, and dripped some extract.
Taking in the smell that pervaded the air, he couldn’t help but raise his voice.
“Y-you’re using the wrong materials, right?”
He remembered that the Resistance didn’t use things like Full Moon Essence Oil, slumber flower, or chamomile when sacrificing to the Sea God.
It’s not like you’re praying to the Evernight Goddess!
Klein turned his head to look at him, then he returned his gaze to the altar.
“That wouldn’t be an issue.”
As a professional who often offered and received sacrifices, he was very aware that the burning of extracts, essential oils, and herbal powder mainly had two uses—one was to help the ritual’s host to better adjust his spirituality and enter the proper state; and the other was to please the corresponding deity, to please the target of the sacrificial object, and to increase the probability of a response. In this aspect, every deity had certain characteristics and preferences.
This sacrifice, on the other hand, mainly relied on Kalvetua’s abnormal state of mind. It had gone completely crazy, and it thirsted for the gray fog’s aura. Neither of the two could be missing, and everything else wasn’t important.
As long as the aforementioned two conditions were satisfied, pleasing Kalvetua or not didn’t affect the ritual. It neither increased the success rate nor would it increase the possibility of failure. It could be completely handled in a perfunctory manner.
If Kalvetua still retains its reason, and even if I were to strictly follow the requirements of its ritual, do you think it would respond to me?Klein silently lampooned and took half a step back, ready to start the most important part of the ritual.
He thought for a moment, then without turning his head, he said directly, “Stay further away.”
Me?Instead of getting angry, Danitz was overjoyed. He quickly nodded.
“Alright, okay!”
He rushed to the door of the warehouse, planning to escape the moment something went wrong.
Klein half-closed his eyes, cogitating about the countless spherical lights that overlapped each other, and he quickly entered the proper state.
He chanted softly in Elvish, “Adorer of the sea and spirit world, guardian of the Rorsted Archipelago, ruler of the undersea creatures, master of tsunamis and storms, the great Kalvetua.
“Your devoted servant prays for your attention;
“I pray for you to take this offering.
“I pray for you to open the gates to your Kingdom.”
As he said the awkward sentences one after another, the sound of wind rose within the wall of spirituality, as if it was going to overturn everything.
Klein’s clothes fluttered in the wind as he took out another small metal bottle that he had prepared beforehand. He poured about five milliliters of the remaining Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood into the air.
This was a material filled with spirituality!!
The strong winds sucked the drops of blood, howling as it drilled into the candle flame that symbolized Sea God Kalvetua.
Without a sound, the candle flame burgeoned to form an illusory door. On the surface, there were symbols and magic labels. From the inside, the faint sound of crashing sea waves could be heard.
Suddenly, all signs of movement vanished. There was only the sound of breathing that reverberated through the illusory door, as though there was something hiding behind it; something massive that was suppressing its hunger with great difficulty.
Huff. Huff. Huff…
The sound of the loud, heavy breathing became clearer and clearer, to the point that even despite being situated at the door of the warehouse, Danitz still felt his scalp tingle.
Bang!
The illusory door suddenly opened, and something that visibly resembled a hurricane poured out.
Amidst the sharp wailing sounds, Danitz felt the invisible wall of spirituality shatter. He discovered that he had been thrown into the air like a small boat in a storm. He slammed into the door, producing a dull thud.
He fell outside the warehouse, his back scuffed from several wooden splinters.
The scarlet fireball that he had instinctively condensed in his hand instantly dimmed and was quickly extinguished in the hurricane, like a candle that was about to burn out.
While he was flying in midair, he saw what looked to be a bloody, gaping mouth appear behind the illusory door. It revealed milky-white sharp teeth, which was slightly curved and longer than a human arm, as it madly smashed against the illusory door in a bid to enter the real world. Its beast-like howls first echoed inside the warehouse, causing Danitz to bleed from his ears and nose.
Klein also flew up into the sky as a result of the hurricane, and his line of sight was immediately occupied by a bloody, forked, and massive forked tongue that burst forth with sparking lightning.
His body was scorched black as it stiffened in the air. The forked tongue pierced through his body as it was reduced to ashes.
Klein’s figure appeared on the other side. His hat had fallen off, and his clothes were messy. He looked rather wretched.
Fortunately, he knew that a situation would occur, and he knew that there was going to be danger. He had constantly been on high alert, and he didn’t let down his guard as he used Paper Figurine Substitutes just in time.
At this moment, Kalvetua, who was situated behind the unperturbed, illusory door, finally realized that its violent blows had no effect and stopped.
It took a deep breath and caused the blue seawater to gush in from all directions. The water then collapsed into a whirlpool that emitted a terrifying suction force. It was so powerful that it could swallow a cargo ship!
The iron cigar case on the altar flew into the vortex.
The tiny cauldron containing some herbal ashes flew up and into the whirlpool.
Many objects within the warehouse, along with the soil, were thrown into the whirlpool.
Klein also flew up as he found it difficult to resist being thrown into the whirlpool!
He tried to snap his fingers to ignite flames and leap out of the whirlpool’s reach, but the suction force and the hurricane spoiled his plans.
His figure suddenly became thinner, turning into a paper figurine.
As the paper figurine fell into the whirlpool, Klein, who had emerged from another position, once again soared into the air, unable to extricate himself from the terrifying suction force!
At this critical moment, he no longer hesitated. He made the black glove he wore on his left palm turn pale as it was tinged with a slightly dark green color.
He activated Creeping Hunger, and he directly used Steel Maveti’s soul!
Klein’s body suddenly grew heavy as he pushed forward with his left palm.
An ice wall, that wasn’t too thick, solidified in front of him, helping him temporarily isolate Sea God’s whirlpool.
Taking advantage of this, Klein landed, his feet heavily landing on the ground as he sank deep into the ground.
Kacha!
The ice wall lasted only a second before it was shredded to pieces by the boundless suction force, and the remnants flew into the huge sea serpent’s throat.
Relying on the strength of a Zombie, Klein used both of his feet to hold himself in place and no longer flew up again. However, he was still unable to stop himself from sliding towards the illusory door where Kalvetua’s gaping mouth was. He drew two deep ravines on the ground in the process.
Outside the warehouse, Danitz wasn’t affected by the suction force of the whirlpool. Instead, he tried condensing a fireball to throw to the side, allowing Gehrman Sparrow to jump out of his predicament and escape. Unfortunately, the flames were extinguished again and again by the hurricane.
As Klein drew closer to the illusory door, he could smell the stench of blood and decay. Right in front of him were milky-white fangs that emitted a chilly air.
His thoughts raced, and he quickly came up with a solution.
The solution was simple, it was to throw out the All-Black Eye that originated from Nimblewright Master Rosago!
Since you want to make a whirlpool in the sea in a bid to devour everything, I will make you consume another bottle of a Beyonder potion without any supplementary ingredients, as well as the mental corruption of the True Creator! If that’s the case, I don’t believe that you, who’s already on the verge of collapse, will be able to hold on!Klein gritted his teeth and reached into his pocket.
Perhaps it had sensed his malicious intent, or perhaps it had lost its patience, but at this moment, Kalvetua suddenly raised its head and let out a long howl, causing the seawater whirlpool in his throat to collapse and disintegrate into countless water droplets which sprayed out of the illusory door.
Splash!
Torrential rain fell in the warehouse, and a dazzling silver ball of intertwined lightning condensed in Kalvetua’s throat once again.
With a boom, it spat out that lightning ball.
Amidst the “torrential rain,” the silver ball of lightning transformed into streaks of stunning lightning bolts that quickly expanded outwards. It destroyed the frugal altar and occupied the entire warehouse.
Sizzle.Klein’s figure kept phasing in and out of existence amidst the sea of lightning. His body would char and turn into scraps of paper. Outside the warehouse, Danitz also suffered its effects. All his hair stood up as his body convulsed.
After continuously using Paper Figurine Substitutes and approaching his limit, Klein finally manage to withstand it until the lightning subsided.
As for the illusory door, it was affected by the complete destruction of the ritual and quickly closed.
Creak!
Sea God Kalvetua’s hisses of indignation were isolated by the door.
After a moment, the illusory door completely disappeared. The surroundings were in a wretched mess. Only a candle was left on the altar, weakly swaying its flame.
Bang!Danitz leaned forward against the warehouse’s wall, barely standing at the doorway.
He tried to speak, but he couldn’t stop convulsing. He could only express his grievance with his eyes.
Gehrman Sparrow is really a madman!
I can still remember the horror I experienced in Bansy Harbor, and I still… have nightmares about it. Previously, when he was picking out items offered by the Resistance, he attracted the curse of the Sea God. I was so frightened that I almost ran away while on our journey back… This time, he even did some sacrificial ritual and nearly summoned Kalvetua over. It was really extremely dangerous just now… W-why does he love to take risks so much and enjoy causing major trouble? Time after time, he searches for thrills while on the brink of death! Is this a manifestation of his craziness, or is there another reason?
Sea God Kalvetua is still very strong. Even though it’s on the brink of death, and there’s the door of sacrifice in between us, it was still able to release a portion of its strength that could easily finish me off… As expected of a demigod that can fight against a Sea King…Klein pulled his feet out of the ground and saw that his boots were in tatters.
At the same time, he found that, regardless of it being due to luck or an inevitability, Kalvetua had accepted his “sacrifice” in all sense of the word. This was because the huge sea serpent had swallowed the iron cigar case which had been tainted with the gray fog’s aura and many other things while producing the whirlpool.
In other words, I can try to locate its hiding place in the spirit world, but I’ll have to wait for its death so that it can’t interfere and resist my divination… This search would require me to enter the spirit world, and I can’t keep using the gray fog forever…Klein quietly let out a breath. He felt the glove on his left hand become filled with an indescribable madness and hunger. It seemed like it was going to devour the wearer if it wasn’t fed.
There are no sinners around…Klein turned his head to look at Danitz, who was standing by the door.
Danitz’s mind suddenly tightened. He felt as if he was being targeted by a monster and was about to become food for the other party.
The hunger he felt at a spiritual level had made him tremble slightly. He yearned to immediately turn around and flee.
Then he heard Gehrman Sparrow’s indifferent voice.
“Close the door from the outside.”
“… Alright!” Resisting the residual pain from the electric shock, Danitz moved the door which had been sent flying open, barely closing the hold.
Klein seized the moment to carry out a sacrificial ritual. He prayed to himself and responded to himself by throwing Creeping Hunger, that was about to lose control, above the fog.
The mystical item that had frightened Danitz, so much so that he didn’t dare to resist, immediately became docile, gentle, and tame.
Upon returning to the real world, Klein extinguished the candles, put away the remaining items, and carefully checked the situation in the warehouse.
Luckily for him, the whirlpool of seawater created by Kalvetua had completely wiped the area clean, leaving only the subsequent sprays of rain, the blackened patches from the lightning strikes, and sparse piles of ash, as well as the ravines produced by Klein’s two feet.
The traces are easy to deal with.I can get Danitz to use his fireball to “wash” the place later, disguising it as an internal strife between pirates…Klein nodded indiscernibly and pulled out one of the few remaining paper figurines. He shook his forearm and flicked his wrist.
The paper figurine flew out and burned on its own before turning into black ash.
After doing all of this, Klein walked towards the door, frowning as he walked.
The soles of his boots were gone, and the rest of his clothes were tattered and torn, wet, or charred.
This was unavoidable under those circumstances, as it wasn’t something a paper figurine could withstand—the tearing was a result of the potent suction from the whirlpool, the moist sensation came from Kalvetua’s torrential rain, and the charred black marks were a result of being struck by bolts of lightning in the interval when Klein was using his Paper Figurine Substitutes. Even now, despite having calmed down, his right forearm still spasmed a few times due to the electric shock.
It cost me 8 pounds 6 soli… I have to get a new set of clothes… I had divined danger and had made preparations, but I didn’t expect Kalvetua to be more powerful and crazier than I had expected… I hope that I’ll gain something later.Klein silently shook his head. He restrained his expression and endured the pain before coming to the door and knocking three times.
Danitz, who was constantly uneasy, hesitated for two seconds before he opened the door.
Discovering that Gehrman Sparrow had returned to his cold and reserved state, with him no longer emitting a hunger and madness that struck terror to his spirituality, Danitz let out a sigh of relief. He took a glance inside and asked, “Is it over?”
“No.” Klein curled the corners of his lips and revealed a gentle smile.
Not yet?Danitz jumped in fright.
“W-what else needs to be done?”
Klein maintained his smile that concealed madness.
“A clean up is still necessary.
“That’s basic courtesy.”
A clean up…Danitz was stunned. Raising his right hand, he pointed at himself and said, “Me?”
The corners of Klein’s mouth widened.
“Or shall I do the honors?”
Then I would be eaten by Creeping Hunger!Danitz let out a hollow laugh.
“How should I clean this place?”
“Use a fireball,” Klein answered simply.
As a part-time pirate, it didn’t take much effort for Danitz to understand Gehrman Sparrow’s intentions. He walked past him and headed for the interior of the warehouse.
During this process, he had a few questions in his mind, which were quite puzzling.
Captain said that Creeping Hunger needs to devour a living person every day, but Gehrman Sparrow can only satisfy it after a battle. He usually doesn’t bother with it. B-besides, in that battle just now, Gehrman Sparrow had used Steel Maveti’s ice powers. He didn’t feed it after… Strange… What secret lies behind this?
A seal of a certain level? Or, can it be that the organization behind him is capable of sealing Creeping Hunger?
As Danitz “cleaned” the warehouse, Klein stood outside, looking up at the overhanging dark clouds, looking forward to what would happen next.
I’ve already sent the iron cigar case that’s tainted with the gray fog’s aura over, so all I need to do is wait for Kalvetua, a fake “Sea God,” to collapse and die… I hope the Beyonders of the Church of Storms and the kingdom’s military won’t have the time to find it in time, or leave behind some items of certain value that they think little of…Klein slowly took in a deep breath, listening to the dull bombardment sounds coming from behind him.
…
In a hotel, Alger stood at the window, staring out at the overcast sky.
I received the Sanguine’s anesthetic gas not long after the last Tarot Gathering. I was prepared to go out to sea to gather ingredients, but a week has passed, and I’m still stuck in Bayam…The corners of his mouth twitched as he shook his head.
First, there was the incident of The World hunting Steel Maveti. It earned him quite a sizable amount of money, and then he had to wait for the reward. After that, when the reward was obtained, he encountered the breakdown of that sea serpent, Kalvetua, and was ordered to search for the adventurers and archaeologists—Leticia and company.
I heard that during the investigation yesterday morning, Leticia and the others were found. The Mandated Punishers and the military seemed to have obtained some important clues, and quite a number of them went to Symeem Island… Heh, this is something that I’ll never have dibs on…Alger retracted his gaze, pulled up his short robe that didn’t reach his knees, and muttered to himself.
“Let it end as soon as possible.”
Once Kalvetua was completely dead and the tsunami was no longer a latent risk, he could leave the harbor. After leaving the City of Generosity, Bayam, he could work at advancing to Sequence 6 Wind-blessed.
As his mind whirred, Alger’s heart skipped a beat and he turned around to look out the window.
He saw the clouds high in the sky quickly dissipate, with the crimson moon quietly hanging in the sky.
…
Klein slept until midnight, when he was suddenly jolted awake. He had vaguely sensed something.
He rolled out of bed, went to the window, and pulled back the curtains.
Crimson moonlight shone in, covering everything like frost. It was cold and dreamy.
Klein looked out and saw that the clouds which hung low had disappeared. The bright crimson moon was high in the sky amidst the sparse stars.
This means that the confrontation between the Sea God and Sea King has ended?Klein pondered for two seconds, retracted his gaze, closed the curtain, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog.
He sat at the end of the long, mottled table, took out a gold coin, and began to recite a divination statement in a low voice.
“Kalvetua is completely dead.”
…
After he repeated this seven times, he flicked the gold coin and watched it leap upwards and tumble down.
The gold coin landed in Klein’s palm, and the king’s head faced up.
It meant a positive result!
It meant that Sea God Kalvetua was completely dead!
As expected, the ancient elven ruins on Symeem Island and the hiding place which Kalvetua used to maintain its existence are closely connected… The Mandated Punishers and the military have just received the Book of Calamity, and since they only learned about the ruins for a little more than a day before Kalvetua couldn’t hold out much longer… I thought it could forcibly survive for two or three more days…Klein sighed and tried to divine whether the official Beyonders had already entered Kalvetua’s hiding place.
Unfortunately, due to the lack of information, his divination failed, and he was unable to obtain any revelations.
After thinking for a while, Klein changed his angle, undid his spirit pendulum, and began to divine if it was dangerous for him to search and explore Kalvetua’s hiding place.
As this involved himself, he quickly received a conclusion.
The topaz pendant was rotating counterclockwise at a not-so-fast frequency and low amplitude.
It’s dangerous, but it’s acceptable… The danger is even less than the sacrificial ritual…Klein nodded gently, returned to the real world, and began his preparations for his operation.
He locked the bedroom door first, then he arranged the ritual to summon himself.
Once again entering above the gray fog, Klein picked up the Dark Emperor card and placed it inside his Spirit Body.
All of a sudden, he turned corporeal as if he was of flesh and blood. The surrounding black fog stuck to the surface of his body and formed a majestic aura. It was as if he was entirely clad in physical armor, but on his head was a gorgeous pitch-black crown.
Looking at the human-skinned glove on the table, Klein hesitated to put it on.
Above the gray fog, Creeping Hunger was almost in a sealed state. It didn’t dare to make any unusual movements, but once it left the area, the uncontrollable hunger would cause harm to its wielder, whether they were alive or in Spirit Body form.
Amidst Klein’s considerations was whether the Dark Emperor’s high level could suppress the Creeping Hunger inside his Spirit Body and keep it normal.
I’ll give it a try. If it doesn’t work, I’ll end the summon and return here… This will hardly require any time, and there’s no danger…Klein picked up Creeping Hunger and put it on over the iron-black armor gauntlet.
He didn’t hesitate any longer and stepped into the Door of Summoning. With the help of the expanding candle flame, he arrived in the real world.
Without being careless, Klein’s first reaction was to check the state of Creeping Hunger. He found it calm and submissive, subservient to the high level of the Dark Emperor.
Not bad…With a sigh of relief, Klein placed the mystical items, such as Azik’s copper whistle, the Biological Poison Bottle, and the Sun Brooch, into his body one by one.
Finally he picked up his black hardwood cane and prepared to use it to search for his “lost” iron cigarette case that had been tainted with the gray fog’s aura.
Of course, in order to find the place where Kalvetua was hiding, one had to first enter the spirit world and pinpoint the location from within. Otherwise, it would only fail.
As for how to enter the spirit world, Klein didn’t consider the three methods provided by Mr. Azik. As a Spirit Body with intelligence and the ability to think, how was he not able to find the spirit world and enter it?
He calmed down a little and recalled the scene of countless spherical light. His body and mind quickly became tranquil. His thoughts gradually became empty as his consciousness gradually extended and expanded.
He soon discovered that he was surrounded by indescribable illusory, transparent things. All the colors became bright, distinct, but overlapping, and the gray fog had grown so faint that it seemed to cover everything in an ethereal manner.
In the depths, high up in the sky, there were seven rays of lustrous brilliances that shone with different colors. They seemed to possess life, and they contained immense knowledge.
This was the spirit world. It completely overlapped with reality and was omnipresent.
If I happen to encounter the Mandated Punishers or military personnel, I will immediately end the summoning and return above the gray fog…Klein took a step forward. After easily entering the spirit world, he felt his body become illusory.
The black cloak behind him fluttered up slightly, and the hardwood cane in his hand stood upright.
He said in a low, dignified voice, “The location of my unique iron cigar case.”
…
While chanting, Klein felt tense for a baffling reason. In the saturated and distinct colors of his surroundings, pairs of indifferent and eerie eyes glanced over.
After repeating it seven times, Klein released his grip and waited for the revelation.
The black hardwood cane floated, floating forward at an adequate speed which was neither too fast or slow.
Klein followed it, flying through the real, the illusory, the strange, and mysterious spirit world.
Here, if he lost his bearings, it was very easy to end up completely lost and never be able to leave again.
Of course, there wasn’t a problem for Klein. If he really “got lost,” he could end the summoning and return directly to the space above the gray fog.
Klein chased after the black cane, which was sometimes thrown and sometimes dropped, shuttling back and forth between distinct and overlapping colors. He passed by half-hidden spirit world creatures that couldn’t be accurately described, and it was hard to know how far he had traveled.
Suddenly, he saw an eye. It was round, with clear blacks and whites.
The eye looked at him without blinking. There was no head, nor was there a corresponding body.
The huge eye, which had its blacks and whites clear, appeared translucent. It floated quietly behind saturated, overlapping colors. Klein couldn’t tell if it was hostile or friendly.
At this moment, Klein remembered a passage from the Sights in the Spirit World. The ancestor of the Abraham family had said: “Try not to cross eyes with any creatures of the spirit world for more than three seconds unless they have already expressed interest in communicating with you. This is considered provocative behavior. Also, do not let yourself appear terrified and nervous. For some predators, this will increase their desire to attack.”
As the words flowed through his mind, Klein retracted his gaze and continued to “chase” after the flying hardwood cane in front of him, at a rather adequate speed.
The sight of the full black armor set and black crown he donned, matched with a cloak of the same color, entered the round eye. But the figure quickly passed by, disappearing far away. It didn’t stir up the slightest change.
In essence, the spirit world is a very dangerous place. If one isn’t careful, one can encounter a terrifying existence at the demigod level…As Klein continued to make his way through, he realized that this place was truly chaotic. Although the seven lustrous brilliances that could be used to mark his location remained high above, covering the “sky,” they could still be seen from time to time beneath his feet, to his left and right, and from the front and back.
If not for his black cane, Klein wouldn’t have been able to determine his bearings.
Suddenly, through the faint fog of the void, he saw, on his left—based on a normal human being’s concept of left—a floating castle. It was entirely black in color. Its spire towered, and it was covered with vines, extremely reminiscent of a Gothic style.
At the top of the castle stood a translucent woman who was almost as tall as the castle. She was wearing a complex, gorgeous, dark, and gloomy black dress. She didn’t have a head, and there was a neat cut by her neck. Her drooping hands held four blonde heads with red eyes. If one looked closely, they would find that these brilliant-looking heads were exactly the same.
When Klein, who was disguised as the Dark Emperor, passed by, the four heads the woman carried blinked.
Klein didn’t respond as he flew forward as though he hadn’t seen her.
The woman slowly turned her body, letting the heads in her hand watch him depart.
What kind of monsters are these…As the thought flashed through Klein’s mind, he saw the black cane plummet rapidly.
He hurriedly chased after it, once again experiencing the feeling of a free fall.
About eight seconds later, a faintly discernible collapsed building appeared in front of him.
Outside of the building floated a spirit world creature which resembled a giant jellyfish. It extended transparent, sticky tentacles, and pulled the surrounding area into its own “territory.”
At the end of each tentacle grew a white skull with deep eye sockets. It kept shaking as it floated about with light but slow movements.
The black cane passed through the strange creature of the spirit world and hovered in front of the almost illusory collapsed building.
Found it?Klein was delighted at first before he solemnly glanced at the giant jellyfish that was waving its skull.
He made preparations for battle, but he didn’t attack immediately. Instead, he tried to emit the profound dignity that came with the high level of the Dark Emperor card. His eyes indifferently stared at the eye sockets that were deeply recessed.
After three seconds of frozen silence, Klein said ancient Hermes in a low voice, “Leave!”
The tentacles supporting the skulls twitched twice; then, the giant ‘jellyfish’ slowly floated up, disappearing into the depths of the spirit world.
This Dark Emperor card is still very useful… I was already considering throwing Mr. Azik’s copper whistle. The descendants of Death should still have some standing in the spirit world…Klein breathed a sigh of relief and descended, grabbing the black hardwood cane.
Then, he fell into the collapsed building ruin, with a sense of anticipation.
For him, even if the Church of Storms and the kingdom’s military had found this place ahead of him and had taken away the most valuable items, he would still be satisfied as long as there were still some remaining.
Even if there’s nothing else, it’ll be sufficient for me to explore an elven ruins and see what information they left behind…When Klein passed through an ethereal “barrier” that resembled a curtain, he felt the air around him suddenly become thick and heavy.
A shimmering wave of light appeared around him, coming from the deep blue water that filled the area.
At the bottom of the sea was an ancient, dark ruin. All the buildings had either collapsed or half-collapsed.
A huge pillar, carved with strange patterns and symbols, extended out from the middle. It appeared to be heading straight up to the top, as if it had supported the place in the past, but now it was broken and was leaning on the top of a nearby building.
Klein recognized this place, as well as the pillar. It was the hiding place of Sea God Kalvetua, a hidden place where reality blended with the spirit world.
At this very moment, an unwilling, pained, angry, and crazed scream echoed in the air. It didn’t weaken in the slightest. That scream was precisely the same howl of hatred that Kalvetua had let out before its death.
It’s really dead…Holding the black cane, Klein landed on the greenish-gray stone road in front of the ancient ruins.
On both sides of the road stood pillars that were neither thick nor tall, and on them were also strange patterns that were different from the symbols and magic labels from before.
At the bottom of each stone pillar, there was a figure sitting beside it. Some of them wore ancient robes, while some wore brown jackets that were fashionable nowadays.
As soon as they sensed someone approaching, they raised their swords, axes, and other weapons, stiffly but quickly. They turned to where Klein was, revealing their weathered, grayish-black faces and their shriveled bodies which were devoid of any flesh or blood.
Their eyes—feverish and numb—were fixed on Klein, who was wearing a black crown and black armor.
Kalvetua’s devotees… However, this also means that the Church of Storms and the kingdom’s military haven’t found this place yet…Klein sighed and injected his spirituality into the Sun Brooch. He muttered a word in ancient Hermes, “Holy!”
He activated the Sun Brooch’s Holy Oath, and through the corresponding word in ancient Hermes, he temporarily added a Holy attribute to the damage he dealt with his attacks.
Pa!
Klein flicked his wrist and threw his cane.
He bent his body slightly and charged towards the first “Sea God Guard” who came rushing over.
While running at high speed, Klein suddenly turned left and dodged the enemy’s axe. He then swung his arm backwards and used his cane to draw a clear grayish-white crack on the enemy’s body.
Pure golden flames silently rose from within the crack, wrapping around the Sea God Guard and burning it until it was on the verge of collapse.
Bam!
Klein exerted strength into his feet and stomped past the enemy.
Behind him, the completely desiccated Sea God Guard finally collapsed, turning into ashes within the golden flames.
Tap. Tap. Tap!Klein bent his back, quickly moving forward, sometimes to the side, and sometimes diagonally as he passed by each of the Sea God Guards.
At the same time, he brandished his cane, whipping, stabbing, cleaving, and slashing, leaving different marks on the guards that resembled dessicated corpses.
Tap! Tap! Tap!Klein passed through the road and arrived in front of the half-collapsed ruins.
Behind his gently fluttering black cloak, the Sea God Guards bloomed into golden torches, lighting up the greenish-gray stone slate and the patterned pillars.
Amidst the chaos, the guards fell down, one after the other, and no longer moved.
Klein went up the steps and entered the building where the half-collapsed pillars were.
The first thing that entered his vision was an unimaginably huge blue sea serpent. The scales all over its body were slippery, and they were covered with patterns that were similar to the symbols inside the ruins.
Its gaping jaws bit into a pillar, its curved milky-white fangs sinking in.
Its body below its head height was slumped across the ground. Its coiled body occupied about a third of the expansive hall, like a small, blue hill. However, its surface was covered in wounds with mangled blood and flesh. Even its bones could be seen.
A mysterious cyan light had already gathered over its body as it crept slowly towards one of its fangs that was longer than a human arm. This caused the slightly curved sharp bones to slowly straighten up.
Its dying cry reverberated in the air, causing Klein’s corporeal Spirit Body to show signs of instability.
At this moment, an old man wearing a clergyman’s cap was lying beside Kalvetua’s body.
His hair was gray, and his body was like a gray rock. He stuck his face tightly to the serpent’s body, making incomprehensible sounds from his throat. His actions were an unknown.
Around the gigantic serpent’s corpse were dessicated corpses. They were similar to the Sea God Guards outside, but they were even more bizarre. Their stomachs bulged to the point of rupturing. In addition, their mouths were stained with dark red blood and had strips of bluish meat hanging from them.
The blue dots of light also leaked out from their bodies, rushing towards the white fang that was gradually straightening up.
Before Klein could figure out what such a scene signified, the old man in the clergyman’s cap, who was lying on top of Kalvetua, stood up in a staggered manner and turned around.
His eyes were flashing with a blue light, his mouth was covered in blood-red meat which he was using all his strength to bite into.
In the place where his face had been stuck to, the snake’s body was mangled. It was missing a lot of flesh and blood, and even its bones were almost visible.
He was eating up the corpse of Sea God Kalvetua!
This…Klein frowned, roughly understanding what was happening.
After Kalvetua’s death, the priest and guards in the hall lost control and began to frantically devour its flesh and blood.
At this point in time, the Beyonder characteristics had yet to appear completely. Kalvetua’s body still contained a large part of it, and many guards had problems with a potion overdose or conflicting pathway characteristics. They broke down on the spot and died completely.
However, there were always people who were lucky enough to survive the sudden death, or there were those who lost control of themselves and became disgusting monsters, or those who directly skipped a few Sequences and became a powerhouse, or those who became lunatics with distorted demonic powers due to the mixture of pathway characteristics.
Regardless of which one it was, it was extremely dangerous!
Klein looked down from the surviving priest’s face to see his belly bulging like a pregnant woman’s.
A strong burgeoning and contraction appeared there, resembling a huge heart.
In the ruins that was filled with seawater and was half fused with the spirit world, Klein stood at the door of the central hall, wearing full body black armor. Inside was the the gigantic blue serpent’s body that was being mutilated for food and the old priest with his bulging stomach.
The latter’s skin was a grayish-black, as though it had become dessicated from prolonged exposure to the wind. His eyes flickered with an azure-blue glow as he stared intently at the “guest” who wore a black crown, as though he was considering where he should start his meal from.
Without any hesitation, Klein reached into his body with his right hand and took out a brown translucent bottle.
Then, he stretched out his left palm and quickly unscrewed the lid before casually flinging the Biological Poison Bottle to a corner of the hall.
In this environment, which was half submerged under the sea, other than Fire of Light which could consume the undead and evil, no other flames could exist; thus, it also limited two important powers of Klein’s Magician Sequence. Therefore, he could only push his other advantages to the limit right from the very beginning.
At the same time as when he threw out the Biological Poison Bottle, Klein’s left glove quickly became resplendent, as if he was reflecting the light of the noon sun.
Around his body, the undulating seawater was stained with a golden color as it spread outwards, layer after layer.
This was the Priest of Light’s power from the Creeping Hunger, Light of Purification!
The old priest who had eaten part of Sea God Kalvetua’s body was certainly not civilized and polite enough to just watch Klein prepare for battle in a chivalrous manner. The blue light in his eyes suddenly bloomed, and his bloated belly once again swelled.
Howl!
An ethereal, yet mournful sound came from his body, instantly covering the entire ruins.
This voice was like the song of a nightingale, beautiful and also melodious at the same time. It was also cold and bone-piercing, one that penetrated right to the soul.
Klein was frozen in place. Similarly, all his thoughts seemed like they had been blasted by extremely cold waves and instantly froze.
The old priest’s body swelled up in an instant, as if he was a resurrected Kalvetua or a giant that had walked out of a mythical legend.
One after another, blue slippery tentacles, all surrounded by silver lightning, emerged from under his ripped robe. They shot out and danced in the air, striking the stunned Klein.
Sizzle!
With a burst of silver light, Klein was sent flying before falling heavily at the doorway. The black armor on his body dimmed instantly and cracked, and he had subconsciously thrown the cane in his hand far away.
His mind remained abnormally calm. In a situation where he was almost frozen, he didn’t even have the thought of using Paper Figurine Substitutes and had ended up taking on the blow head-on.
If it weren’t for the Dark Emperor card and Azik’s copper whistle which were simultaneously reinforcing his Spirit Body, with him essentially being a Sequence 6, he would’ve been seriously injured and even killed instantly.
The tentacles surged over again and struck down.
Klein, who was jolted awake by the electricity, agilely somersaulted away, barely dodging the attack.
He glanced at the man’s body. He turned around immediately and ran out the door without any hesitation. It was a determined and decisive action.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
As Klein ran and flew as though he was pathetically fleeing for his life, the old priest’s silver-lightning enshrouded blue tentacles were chasing him from behind in a bid to pull him back into the hall, but Klein would nimbly change direction, dodging with his agile movements and timely somersaults.
Seeing that things weren’t going as he wished, the old priest’s belly expanded once again, and his cold voice resounded in the ruins.
But this time, Klein was prepared. Although his body remained stiff and bogged down, it was soaked by the seawater before turning into a pile of soggy paper.
At last, the old priest moved. With heavy but swift steps, he attempted to catch up to his enemy.
The colossal figure rushed to the door, and the colossal figure slammed onto the collapsed roof and wall with a bang!
The door here was originally large enough for a creature like Kalvetua to pass through, but the collapse of the ruins and the madness of this Sea God before its death had caused the place to collapse. The collapsed rubble left the door with an opening that was two meters tall and one meter wide. As for the old priest whose mind was clearly abnormal, he had slammed right into it, causing him to be stuck.
Klein, who had been waiting for this opportunity, stopped and turned around.
He half-closed his eyes, straightened his back, and spread open his arms.
A beam of golden light descended from the sky, pounding the old priest’s body directly.
Patches of his robe that hung over his body had ignited, and his grayish-black skin and flesh fell to the ground in chunks, melting and evaporating under the pure radiance.
It was only then that Klein made out what the oddity in the old priest’s belly was.
The swelling was intense, especially in several areas, forming the complete outline of two eyes and a mouth.
It was as if there was someone hiding inside the old priest’s stomach, putting their face there in an attempt to escape.
Bang!
The old priest exerted strength with his legs which were covered by the black serpent skin, causing him to be thrown backwards from the collapsed door. Rocks were sent flying and the seawater surged.
He finally broke away from the pillar of light, but most of his body was covered in hideous wounds caused by the collapse of his flesh. Even his “face” was filled with signs of melting.
Tap! Tap! Tap!The old priest’s blue tentacles flailed in the air, bringing with them silver lightning as they lashed at Klein from all directions. The “face” at his abdomen would occasionally make a sound that made the Spirit Body quieten down.
Klein engaged in either running, somersaulting, circling, or calmly twirling around with his opponent. He would go in the opposite direction when his opponent headed in one, just like a wild dance between two people.
During this process, he relied on Paper Figurine Substitutes to withstand the ethereal, yet cold shrieking again and again. Occasionally, he would let out a roar and use a Wraith’s shriek to agitate the old priest, forcefully interrupting the “face” in his abdomen from producing any sounds.
Time passed, second by second, and the crazy, old priest who had been keeping his hands down, suddenly raised them and pressed them against his stomach.
He pulled with his arm, forcefully tearing the silhouette of the mouth into a gash.
Blue pus gushed out of it as a dense array of sharp teeth grew out.
With another roar, the seawater around him gushed towards the mouth, forming the terrifying whirlpool that Kalvetua had previously created.
Klein, who was dressed as the Dark Emperor, was sucked in, and the lightning tentacles around him were retracted, about to embrace him.
Klein didn’t panic, and the glove on his left palm quickly transformed, looking as if it was made of pure gold.
While floating in midair, he stared at the “face” on the old priest’s abdomen and the seawater whirlpool below him. His eyes suddenly flashed with two bolts of lightning.
Interrogator’s Psychic Piercing!
The old priest suddenly froze as the “face” in his abdomen wrinkled, and the terrifying suction force from the whirlpool instantly collapsed.
In the waves that were rushing backwards, Klein lowered his body and swam through the weak spots like a fish, dodging the random flailing of the blue tentacles.
He rushed to the old priest’s side amidst the constantly flashing silver lightning, and at some point in time, the color of his gloves had changed to a pale green.
The muscles on Klein’s back bulged as he threw out two punches, striking the old priest’s thigh in the vicinity of his knee.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Flesh and blood splattered from the cold-emitting punches. His right leg was covered in a thin layer of frost, and the surrounding seawater was completely frozen.
This was a Zombie’s control over ice!
As the old priest cried out in pain, he retracted his whip-like tentacles, illuminating the entire ruin with silvery light.
At that moment, Klein wasn’t greedy and stopped just in time. He continuously somersaulted backwards, avoiding the crazy attack that scorched the stone slabs on the ground.
He stood up, and while the old priest was still frozen in place, the glove on his left palm once again glowed with the color of the sun.
Klein straightened up and took a pose of praising the sun.
A thick, bright, and holy pillar of light descended once more, enveloping the old priest in it.
Klein saw the grayish-black flesh of his enemy quickly disintegrate. The skin of the “face” on his enemy’s abdomen melted, revealing the situation inside—inside the old priest’s abdomen, the heart, stomach, intestines, and other organs were mashed together, forming the face of a sea serpent.
Kalvetua actually still has a little of its soul left … The will of a demigod is truly beyond my imagination…Klein somersaulted again, dodging the blue tentacle that thrust at him like a spear.
Wrapped with lightning, the tentacles, which had been melted away by the pillar of holy light, stabbed into the ground, twitching, twisting, and squirming.
The bright and clear light quickly disappeared, and the sinister serpent’s face on the old priest’s abdomen stubbornly opened its mouth once again.
At that moment, the old priest himself had bent his waist and let out a fit of violent coughs. The effort on the serpent’s face came to an abrupt halt.
The Biological Poison Bottle had finally shown its effects!
Klein didn’t miss the opportunity. He stood up straight again and spread his arms out as though he was hugging the sun.
A pillar of light with many golden flames illuminated the area. The old priest’s figure first bent before shrinking, as if evaporating into thin air. The serpent face at his abdomen let out a shrill cry before completely vanishing.
By the time the light dissipated, the old priest had returned to his original size. His bones had almost melted, with pieces of grayish-black flesh still hanging from his body.
His aura quickly dimmed as his spirit rapidly disintegrated.
Klein rushed over and, relying on his state as a wraith, began to channel his spirit.
He wanted to confirm if the old priest was guilty of heinous crimes.
He felt that he needed to maintain his bottom line, which was something he wished for and a precaution against corruption and madness.
All of a sudden, he saw images of the old priest presiding over the living sacrificial rituals.
Without hesitation, Klein reached out with his left hand to let the long-starved glove taste a delicacy.
Flesh, blood, spirituality, and bone quickly surged into the gaping mouth of his palm, along with specks of blue light that came with some darkness.
During the spirit channeling, Klein confirmed that the old priest was previously a Soul Assurer. His potion formula and Beyonder ingredients all came from the Church of the God of Combat from the Feysac Empire. And by the time he became a Sea God Guard, he had already lost his mind and could only obey orders. After the death of Kalvetua, he had followed his instincts and eaten the flesh and blood of the deity he believed in, and in the end, the conflicting characteristics turned him into a monster.
Just as Creeping Hunger was satiated, all the Beyonder characteristics on the ground suddenly stirred, turning into a hurricane and sweeping into the hall before plunging into the white fang that was no longer curved.
When Klein looked over, he saw that Kalvetua’s remnant corpse had completely collapsed into something that resembled mud. As for the serpent fang which had absorbed all the Beyonder characteristics of the area, it had become a short scepter, quietly embedded in a half-collapsed pillar.
On the tip of the white scepter, there were many tiny blue ‘gems’ embedded there. Some of them dyed in black and others with the light of dawn.
Seeing that Creeping Hunger was satiated, Klein rushed into the hall, cautiously approaching the scepter.
Before he really came into contact with the scepter, he heard layers of illusory prayers ringing in his ears, and he saw illusions. He saw worshipers prostrating and praying, as well as members of the Resistance crying over the shattered statues of their god.
As the layered sounds of the illusory pleas rang in his ears, Klein felt as though he possessed a corporeal body. The deepest part of his head throbbed with pain, so much so that he yearned to slam his head into the wall to alleviate the pain with more pain.
The scenes of different people praying to him made him feel an uncontrollable and abnormally terrifying sense of dizziness. It was as if he was walking the edge of a deep abyss and could fall down at any moment.
It was only because he had his Spirit Body reinforced with the Dark Emperor card and Azik’s copper whistle, as well as being accustomed to being prayed to, which had prevented him from losing control straight away like other non-demigod Beyonders. They would’ve already collapsed to the ground in pain, turning into a monster or erupting into a mess of flesh and blood.
All of the Beyonder characteristics in this area have combined together to form a Sealed Artifact with the help of the serpent fang. Moreover, the degree of danger and negative effects have far surpassed that of a Grade 2 Sealed Artifact…Klein didn’t rashly move forward but instead took a few steps back and left the area where the praying voices were concentrated, to ease the pain and dizziness that would’ve caused his Spirit Body to collapse.
He stood next to Kalvetua’s mashed body which resembled slush, and he stared at the white scepter that was embedded in the half-collapsed pillar. He considered how he could take it away.
At the same time, he naturally chose a name for the Sealed Artifact: Sea God Scepter!
Yes, from the feelings and reaction just now, I can barely get close to it and pull it out, but I can only last a few seconds. There’s no way for me to hold it or use it… However, it doesn’t matter. Once I have it in my hand, I’ll terminate the summoning ritual and return above the gray fog. There, I can effectively block the thousands of prayers and any of the still-unknown negative effects. It will allow me to study it with ease…Klein quickly came up with an idea.
In his wraith state, he could instinctively communicate with the spirit world to receive a revelation without the need to toss a coin.
His spiritual intuition told him that doing so wouldn’t be too dangerous.
After making up his mind, Klein began to clean up the mess and take the opportunity to see what he could find in the ancient elven ruins.
He first headed to the corner and picked up the translucent Biological Poison Bottle, screwed the lid back on, and stuffed it into his body. Then, he turned around to find an iron cigar case that was half-hidden beneath the slushy remains of Kalvetua.
This… I thought it had been swallowed by Kalvetua and corroded into dregs…Klein clicked his tongue in wonder and quickly walked over.
Because he had been left feeling numb from the discharged electric currents from the seawater, he raised his right hand, allowing the iron cigar case to float slowly in the air before landing in his palm.
Klein glanced around and saw that the surface of the iron cigar case was covered with corrosion marks. However, it was still barely usable. As for the other items that were sucked away by the seawater whirlpool back then, there were no signs of them.
The aura of the gray fog made Kalvetua uncomfortable, so it vomited it out right away, or has this iron cigar case undergone some sort of mutation that makes it not prone to corrosion, allowing it to survive until Kalvetua died?Amidst his puzzlement, Klein placed the cigar case into his body, planning to study it after he left.
Under such circumstances, he was in a race against time. He couldn’t afford even the slightest delay, because Klein didn’t know when the Church of Storms and the kingdom’s military would find this place!
He walked around the half-collapsed pillar from a distance and entered the rear of the hall which had almost completely collapsed.
There should’ve been many murals here, but with the destruction of the walls, they had all disappeared. Klein flew all the way to the end before seeing about a third of an exquisite throne being buried by stones and pillars.
On the left side of the throne, there was half of a mural that depicted a confrontation between two figures.
Looking down on the enemy from above was a man treading waves with dark clouds above him. He seemed to have storms draped over him as he had relatively softer features. His contours had an oriental trait from Klein’s past life. He held a spear formed of pure lightning in his hand against an ocean that had drowned everything.
Beneath the man was a man wearing a simple white robe. His face was blurry, and it was difficult to discern his age. It was only barely possible to tell that he was a man.
There was a halo behind the head of the white-robed man. It quietly emitted a bright light like the sun.
Beneath his feet was an illusionary circle with twelve segments. Each segment had symbols representing different times.
Behind him was a shadow that was like a curtain, and within the shadows, it appeared as though there was an eye peeking out from it.
Relying on his solid foundation in mysticism and rich knowledge from many sources, Klein quickly made an interpretation.
Waves, storms, dark clouds, lightning… This should be the ancient god, Elf King Soniathrym… Indeed, he’s just like the legends, with the rather soft facial features of an elf… This ancient Lord of Storms doesn’t give off any irascible vibes, and his looks are surprisingly good. Heh, this is a mural in an elven ruin, so it’s normal for them to beautify their own deity…
The sun-like halo and the twelve circular segments that symbolizes time, this… Isn’t this the father of Amon and Adam, the Creator who’s known in the outside world as the ancient Sun God and is revered in the City of Silver as the omnipotent and omniscient God? There’s a shadow curtain behind him, and behind it hides an eye… Yes, one of the images of the True Creator is the Eye behind the Shadow Curtains1!
As expected, this is the Creator who took back the ancient gods’ authorities with eight King of Angels following him?
Is this mural a depiction of Elf King Soniathrym’s battle against the Creator?
Klein retracted his gaze and began searching for something of value.
Following his spiritual intuition, he came to the throne, reached into the base of the collapsed stones and pillars, and pulled out an object.
It was a flattened golden wine cup.
Its surface was engraved with intricate patterns, and its wine leg was already bent. At the bottom was a row of elven words: “Calamity, Cohinem.”
The original owner of this ruin is a high elf named Cohinem? Did he, or should I say “He” have the title of Calamity? Hmm… It matches the Book of Calamity that Leticia and company found. Both ruins should belong to the high elf, Cohinem, and there should be some kind of miraculous connection between them… Unfortunately, this golden wine cup is just a simple wine cup. It carries a bit of spirituality simply because it’s inscribed with the true name of the high elf… If Cohinem hadn’t fallen, just a real name would imbue the wine cup with extraordinary powers. What a pity…Klein initially judged that Cohinem was completely dead because Sea God Kalvetua had inherited his powers.
However, Klein couldn’t be too sure, because despite it being hundreds or thousands of years later, the Book of Calamity still had the quality of driving Leticia, a Beyonder whose Sequence wasn’t too low, to lose control.
Furthermore, it doesn’t seem like it’s something Sea God Kalvetua was capable of… Could the high elf, Cohinem, have the ability to split his Beyonder characteristics? Kalvetua only inherited a portion. Most of the remaining Beyonder characteristics is the source of the Book of Calamity’s unique quality?
Cohinem is dead, but he hasn’t completely perished?
Of course, Kalvetua, who swallowed Cohinem’s Beyonder characteristic, was just a beast without intelligence. No one knows what happened at that time; perhaps some of the characteristics were lost and formed a Sealed Artifact. After Kalvetua’s defeat, it fell into the hands of the Church of Storms…
Yes, I’ll ask Little Sun via The World at the Tarot Gathering next week. He should know who Cohinem is. Actually, there’s no need to ask; he’ll be offering two pages of ancient god legends. Perhaps there might be a detailed description of high elves next time…
After thinking it through, Klein stuffed the wine cup into his body. After all, this was made of gold, and even if the high elf, Cohinem, wasn’t dead and had some sort of connection with the wine cup, the gray fog could still block him out.
After a thorough check, and seeing that there was nothing of note, Klein quickly flew back outside and picked up the black hardwood cane before wiping out any traces of the battle.
Then, he took out a paper figurine. With a casual shake, he threw it into the seawater, causing it to quickly turn soggy before reducing to dust.
The earlier parts can be interfered with, but I won’t have the time or opportunity for the rest… Luckily, I am now disguised as Dark Emperor… As for the remains of Kalvetua, his flesh no longer have any value, and his bones are too heavy. It might affect my ability to wield the Sea God Scepter…With the help of Cogitation, Klein stabilized his state and quickly flew towards the white bone staff on the half-collapsed pillar.
Again, the sounds of illusory pleas filled his ears. Either pious, crying, fanatic, or numbed worshipers filled his vision, and the throbbing and dizziness became more and more intense.
Relying on his rich experience and the Spirit Body reinforcement from using the Dark Emperor card and Azik’s copper whistle, Klein barely managed to hold on until he finally arrived beside the Sea God Scepter.
He extended his right hand, and he grasped the middle section of the white-boned scepter.
As soon as the two made contact, the scene before Klein’s eyes became clear, and the buzzing sound beside his ears instantly became real.
He saw the bald, wheelchair-bound rebel, Kalat, collapsed on the ground, struggling to reach the shattered figurine of Kalvetua, chanting its honorific name over and over, his eyes filled with despair.
He saw Edmonton, with his blue sea serpent tattoo, prostrating himself in front of another Kalvetua figurine which was strangely bleeding, constantly knocking his head against the ground, creating a bloody mess.
In the slums, he saw believers hiding in their homes, weeping and praying numbly.
…
Klein’s black armor couldn’t support his body anymore as it quickly collapsed.
At the same time, his solidified “muscles” tightened as he exerted strength with his hands. Amidst the layers of resonating prayers and numerous clear scenes, he suddenly pulled out the short white bone staff that symbolized the Sea God’s authority!
Whoosh!
The seawater in the ruins surged violently, either churning or transforming into a whirlpool.
Klein calmly held onto the Sea God Scepter with his pitch-black crown before immediately vanishing. He directly returned above the gray fog.
When the familiar towering palace entered his sight, the sounds of praying and the hallucinatory scenes in front of him had already disappeared.
Sitting on the high-back chair belonging to The Fool, Klein lifted his right hand and examined the Sea God Scepter inlaid with blue gems and stained with some darkness and the light of dawn.
Countless points of light floated around the Sealed Artifact. Each point of light seemed to correspond to a praying believer. This caused the milky-white body of the scepter to glow with psychedelic and holy streams of light.
At this moment, Klein felt like this scepter was the true body of the Sea God!
After some wrestling with the Sea God Scepter, Klein gained a preliminary understanding of its powers.
It could create tsunamis, create hurricanes, produce torrential rain, and bring forth lightning. It could allow a person to fly in the sky and roam the seabed with almost no restrictions.
It was nearly indestructible and could be used to smash an enemy’s head in. It allowed the wielder to never get lost without the existence of any other powerful factors. It would provide an unimaginable level of balance, drive many sea creatures to do one’s bidding, respond to prayers from believers, and also allow the wielder to obtain the same kind of strength as a sea monster. It was equivalent to making the wielder the ruler of an entire expanse of the sea.
To Klein, this was already considered at the level of a deity. Even on Earth, he could resist an aircraft carrier formation!
Although he was Sequence 6 with plenty of pragmatic Beyonder powers, making him a genuine powerhouse, a legendary figure, in the eyes of ordinary people, he was still weak in essence. He was still closer to Man rather than God. If the situation was right, a revolver would be able to finish him off. Of course, his resurrection and act of climbing out of a coffin was a whole other matter.
As for the powers of the Sea God Scepter, they had all surpassed the level of Man. In the folklore and in the hearts of the common man, he possessed the powers of deities and devils.
No wonder Beyonders are called demigods from Sequence 4. They truly are more like God than Man…Klein silently sighed with emotion, and then he made a self-deprecating comment.
If I use the Sea God Scepter under normal circumstances, I can already be a high-ranking deacon of the Nighthawks, becoming one of the twenty-odd people with the most power in the Church… If Ince Zangwill didn’t have 0-08 and was at sea, I could immediately seek revenge on him. There might even be a small chance of success.
But can I use the Sea God Scepter normally?
No…
Klein had already discovered that the negative effects of the Sea God Scepter were staggering. In the Church of Evernight, it could easily obtain the evaluation of a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact, and countless researchers would have to die to figure out the best sealing and usage methods.
The Sea God Scepter had a total of three negative effects.
First, it made the wielder irritable, making them prone to anger and turning rash as a result.
Second, it periodically froze all thoughts of biological creatures in a certain range before draining their blood, including the wielder’s. As for how huge the range was and what the exact period was, Klein, who wasn’t a professional researcher, couldn’t give a precise description. He could only give a rough estimate that the range was from 600 meters to 1 kilometer and the period was 20 minutes to 35 minutes.
Third, it would gather and display the prayers of worshipers, both audio and visual. This very easily caused a non-demigod wielder, who had a lacking spirit, to break down and lose control.
The first negative effect is still alright. If I were to only use it for a short period of time, the anger and irritation would still be acceptable. To put it simply, I’ll just end things rashly with such a powerful Sealed Artifact…
For the third, there’s actually a way to avoid it. The Sea God’s response to its believers must have a distance limitation. That is to say that beyond the Rorsted Archipelago and the nearby sea regions, there would be no “signal,” so one wouldn’t be influenced by it. Yes… if it’s constantly placed above the gray fog, I believe this can break the distance limitation. The prayers’ voices and scenes would be screened, turning into points of light. It wouldn’t affect me in any way. I can then choose whether to reply, who to reply to, and how to reply…
And when replying, I can use the powers of the Sea God Scepter…
The biggest problem is the second one. I myself am fine. As Dark Emperor, I’m considered a wraith; I wouldn’t have blood, so there’s no need to be afraid of being sucked dry. However, the surrounding creatures will be in trouble. After all, it doesn’t distinguish between friend and foe. Besides, the frequency is quite unpredictable… It’s impossible for me to first discuss with the enemy when I encounter danger about changing our time and place.
Klein carefully thought about certain scenarios of him using the Sea God Scepter, but it all depended on the environment and accurate judgment, so it wasn’t very feasible.
Phew… could its fate be to stay above the gray fog? When people like Amon attempt to creep up, I’ll give them a bashing, no—a bolt of lightning.
Yes, there’s another usage method. When people like Miss Justice and Mr. Hanged Man seek my help, I’m no longer limited to using paper angels. I can provide rain and produce some wind… Of course, this can be done like the purifying powers of the Sun Brooch, using the paper angel as a vessel…
On some serious thought, I can fully appear like a true demigod above the gray fog, with the help of the Sea God Scepter…
Klein’s mood gradually became better, as he had discovered that the Sea God Scepter wasn’t completely unusable at the moment. It opened up many more options and avenues for him.
He withdrew his attention and once again looked at the white bone scepter with the blue gems embedded at the top. He pondered over another question, and that was whether or not he should respond to the prayers of the followers of the Sea God.
Kalvetua is already dead. There’s no need to give those people another target of their faith…
But, even if the living priests and high-ranking members of the Resistance notice the abnormality and no longer receive any responses, they still wouldn’t accept the worst outcome for a long period of time. People will often hold out hope and are accustomed to comforting themselves and hypnotizing themselves. This is especially the case when they’re in a perilous situation with no hope to be seen. Just like the City of Silver, after two thousand years, they’re still consecrating the Creator, believing that they had been abandoned and that they would receive a response one day…
That is to say that the fervent believers of the Sea God will not stop their live sacrifices just because they didn’t receive a response, being unconvinced that Kalvetua has already perished. Instead, they will become worse, hoping to gain the favor of their god… Without years of promotions and setbacks, it will be difficult for them to realize the truth.
Without the support of a native deity like Kalvetua, the Resistance would probably fall entirely into Feysac’s or Intis’s camp. At that time, they would most likely be driven to do inhuman things, such as attacking places where civilians gather, or to make children who still retain their innocence act as meat shields…
I need to give them some guidance. I need to tell them what the correct way of practicing their faith is, but I should only help them without burdening myself… I’m not responsible for saving their fates…
Klein gently rapped the edge of the long, mottled table and suddenly chuckled.
Wasn’t I supposed to act? Sea God Kalvetua is quite a good target.
I wonder if I’ll get any feedback with the gray fog’s interference.
Heh heh, I have to give it a try to figure it out.
Klein quickly made his decision, feeling strangely refreshed.
He deliberated for a moment. First, he conjured a necessary scene, then he held onto the Sea God Scepter, spreading out his spirituality before touching one of the points of light.
…
In a hidden cave in the forest of Blue Mountain Island.
The bald rebel, Kalat, fell from his wheelchair, his eyes filled with despair and confusion as he crawled towards the shattered figurine of Kalvetua in front of him.
He vaguely sensed something, but he was unwilling to believe it. This meant that all of his persistence, all of his sacrifices, and all of his pain would become meaningless.
No…he screamed silently as he constantly muttered the honorific name of Sea God Kalvetua in an attempt to get a response from the deity.
With his elbows on the ground, his fingers reached into the soil as he moved towards the front of the shattered figurine one inch at a time. He picked up the head of the sea serpent that was carved out of stone, and he found that its eyes had collapsed inwardly to become a strange black hole, and its fangs were falling off one after another.
Kalat seemed to freeze; the light in his eyes seemingly vanishing.
It was at this moment that he suddenly saw a blurry figure. Behind the figure was a dark blue tsunami surging into the sky and streaks of silver lightning that branched out like tree branches.
Amidst his shock, Kalat instinctively lowered his head, an unimaginable sense of joy surging inside him.
He saw that the figure’s feet were surrounded by waves, and there were hurricanes swirling around him. The figure was majestic and holy, high and almighty.
Then, he heard a calm and magnificent voice.
“I have returned.”
As his voice echoed in the air, Kalat teared up for some inexplicable reason.
…
Ten minutes after Klein left the bottom of the sea ruin which was half-merged with the spirit world.
The seawater that filled this place suddenly churned and flowed backward. In just twenty to thirty seconds, the inside of the elven ruin was so dry that it resembled dry land.
A fresh hurricane blew in, bringing in breathable gas.
One figure after another descended from the hurricane, and leading them was a tall and brawny middle-aged man. He appeared to be in his forties with a face with firm and deep lines. His accentuated muscles filled with loose Storm priest robes.
He was none other than the Church of Storms Cardinal, Archbishop of the Rorsted Sea, high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers, Sea King Jahn Kottman.
He had a pair of deep blue eyes, and his hair of the same color was twice as thick as a normal person’s. They were like small worms or tentacles.
Behind Jahn Kottman were a number of Mandated Punishers and military personnel. They examined their surroundings expectantly and cautiously, not letting their guard down because of the demigod’s protection up ahead.
At this moment, they heard a snort, and they were immediately swept up by a hurricane, arriving at the doorway of the ruin in one fell swoop.
They saw a huge sea serpent reduced to a sludge of flesh and blood, with its bone exposed. Other than that, there was nothing else.
“Who is it!” Jahn Kottman suppressed his anger and growled.
As he shouted these words, a sea wave crashed down from above.
The sea wave reverberated in the half-collapsed hall, quickly calming to form a windless lake.
The surface of the lake reflected the scene from before: An indiscernible figure pulling up a short white staff inlaid with blue gems, causing the sea to churn and the ruins to quake.
Jahn Kottman took a deep breath and turned his back to the crowd.
“Find him.”
…
At that moment, Klein had selected a dozen or so believers to respond to, each of whom was relatively important, mainly by giving out a new covenant.
“I have returned, when the past is pardoned, I will redeem you.
“First commandment: Thou shalt not sacrifice unto me living human sacrifices.”
“Second Commandment: Thou shalt not use my name in vain.
“Third Commandment: Thou shalt have no other gods before me.
“Fourth Commandment: Honor thy father, thy mother, and thy children as you love me.
“Fifth Commandment: Thou shalt not commit adultery.
“Sixth Commandment: Thou shalt not kill the innocent.
“Seventh Commandment: Thou shalt not bear false witness, frame, or violate contracts.
“Eighth Commandment: Serve me with your heart, not with your offerings.
“Ninth Commandment: Those who have committed lesser wrongdoings, first atone for your sins before seeking forgiveness.
“Tenth Commandment: Honor my name by helping your compatriots and companions.”
One commandment after another echoed in the ears of the bald rebel, Kalat, causing him to completely prostrate himself. He held his head close to the ground, uncontrollably trembling slightly with reverence, fear, and excitement.
As a Mid-Sequence Beyonder, a rebel who had once been educated in the Feysac Empire, he had sufficient insight to understand that the worship of the Sea God was based more on fear—fear of powerful forces, fear of the fearsome natural risks that mankind faced, and many rituals that retained primitive bloodshed, a backward faith that reveled in inhumane and uncivilized practices, something that would be eliminated sooner or later.
However, the faith he had developed since he was young had made him afraid to go against the divine revelation. He could only bury the idea of modifying the ritual process deep in his heart and avoid the parts which conflicted with his own wishes as much as possible.
Now, the Sea God’s sudden change left him extremely delighted. It was as if he could see the so-called “primitive totem,” that outsiders claimed it to be, evolving into a true god.
Blessed are we; blessed are the rebels; blessed are the true believers…In his blurred vision, Kalat raised his head, spread his hands sincerely, and placed them against his mouth.
“I will abide by your teachings as if I am praising your name.”
The blurry figure in front of him disappeared, the magnificent voice by his ears vanished, and the scene in the cave returned to its original state.
However, Kalat knew that everything was no longer the same.
He moved his elbows several times and quickly crawled back to his wheelchair. He once again sat on it and turned to the other side of the cave.
Kalat quickly met with Edmonton. This member of the Resistance with a blue sea serpent tattoo was standing in front of the deity figurine that was bleeding abnormally. His forehead was a mix of scarlet red and black, dirty and gruesome.
However, Edmonton’s expression was joyful, excited, and satisfied. He looked at Kalat and blurted out, “Did you receive the revelation?”
“Yes, it’s the aura of God, just like before.” Kalat nodded in excitement. “Not only has God rebuilt the earth, but ‘He’ has also rebuilt his covenant.”
Edmonton let out a sigh of relief.
“I was even suspecting that I was hallucinating before.
“It seems like as long as an outsider touches the holy sword, God will be able to walk the land again. There’s no need for it to be completely lifted.”
Kalat chimed, “Indeed. The reason why the deity figurine shattered and bled is because God has changed ‘His’ image. We must build a new one! Just like the scenes we saw earlier!”
“God also showed his Sacred Emblem. Above the symbol of the waves, there was a scepter in the shape of lightning, surrounded by strong winds,” Edmonton said as he recalled.
Kalat immediately patted the armrest of his wheelchair.
“Let’s find the High Priest right now. He should’ve also received the revelation.
“We will usher in a new world!”
…
Above the gray fog, Klein put down the Sea God’s Scepter and rubbed his temples in exhaustion.
He had noticed a problem earlier. The Sea God Scepter could respond to ritualistic magic, which meant that it could provide a certain amount of strength to help the worshiper complete the ritual and achieve their goals. However, it could only be concentrated within his domain and could not exceed the limit. Whatever could be done was relatively limited.
For example, the Evernight Goddess could use a method of influencing fate to let “Her” believers naturally obtain the money they needed and pay their debt. As for the Sea God Scepter, it could at most produce fake money on the altar, and after a while, it would become ineffective and return to its true form.
This is the difference between a false god and a true god…
Besides, apart from the gray fog, as long as it fulfills the procedure and prayer, the Sea God Scepter is capable of automatically responding to ritualistic magic, unless it will use up more than half of its power in one go… This might be why the steps to ritualistic magic are extremely important…
Above the gray fog, prayers will be screened, reduced to points of light. The Sea God Scepter is unable to automatically respond; hence, requiring me to manually handle them. This makes it relatively troublesome. It’s impossible for me to stay here all day. Of course, there’s also a benefit to it—as long as the prayer doesn’t have any mistakes, and it is accurately pointed towards the Sea God Scepter, regardless of how perfunctory the ritual is, they will be able to receive a response. The only criteria is that I’m in a good mood…
I’ll think of a solution when I’m free. I’ll make it so that even if the Sea God Scepter is above the gray fog, it will be an automated answering machine… Produce a paper angel? That’s useless, as it doesn’t have any soul injected into it… Make a mechanical and rigid puppet to handle the repeated and trivial ritualistic magic? Hmm… I wonder if a Nimblewright Master has powers related to this. At the very least, Rosago only showed traits of controlling a person like a puppet…
As Klein’s thoughts slowly settled, his eyes moved to the iron cigar case.
After some research, he discovered that this cigarette case that had a severely corroded exterior had undergone some abnormal changes. It was firmer, tougher, and more resistant to corrosion. However, it was still within a comprehensible and acceptable range of normal humans.
It isn’t equipped with any special properties… However, if it were placed here for a few years, decades, or even longer where it holds Beyonder characteristics and mystical items, perhaps it could really evolve into a “sealing case” whose effects would gradually fade one day…The corner of Klein’s mouth twitched, and he turned his head to look at the junk pile in the corner.
They were covered by the gray fog, almost blending in with the surroundings.
Heh heh…Klein laughed dryly and looked away.
He fiddled with the crushed golden wine cup again, confirming that there was nothing wrong with it.
After doing all this, he entered the real world and summoned himself once more to bring the Sun Brooch and other items back to his room in the inn.
At this very moment, the clouds in the sky had disappeared, and the moon was scattering its crimson tranquility. The entire City of Generosity, Bayam, remained asleep in its dreams.
…
9 a.m., Cathedral of Waves.
Alger was summoned, and by using the excuse of a confession, he once again met the diocese bishop, Chogo.
“Look for this person.” Chogo handed over the portrait in his hand.
Another mission… What’s going on recently?Alger muttered in his mind as he unfolded the piece of paper.
When he saw the contents of the portrait, he almost couldn’t control his laughter.
It was impossible to tell if the figure in the portrait was male or female, or what they looked like. How was he supposed to find them? In a split second, he thought of something and didn’t try to hide his change in mood. Instead, he deliberately blurted out, “Who is this?”
The portrait depicted an unusually blurry and mysterious person, with no characteristics that could be used to aid in a search.
There was no such mission yesterday… A sudden demand to pursue this person this morning… What happened last night? Hmm, Kalvetua perished completely… With that happening, the Church and the military would definitely search for its remains… Symeem Island is the clue? This person took away the most important item ahead of them? Who is this person?Alger’s heart skipped a beat, and he almost didn’t dare meet Chogo’s eyes.
Chogo nodded.
“A dirty, despicable thief! He may be from Intis or Feysac, and he may belong to the Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun or the Church of the God of Combat.”
Someone from Intis or Feysac, or someone from the Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun or the Church of the God of Combat? Why would there be such a guess and conclusion? His Eminence Jahn Kottman only received little information at the scene and was unable to pinpoint the target? In this case, it’s indeed possible to presume that this person is from either Intis or Feysac, as the main supporters of the Resistance and Kalvetua are from those two countries. Heh heh, there is reason to believe that they may have already known where Kalvetua was hiding… It fits my theory from before… Of course, it could also be something else…Alger controlled his emotions and asked, “What did he do?”
“You don’t need to know. Just pay attention to any abnormalities from people from Intis or Feysac in Bayam. Yes, also include the locals who have become Beyonders. Also, find the people who previously posted the notice on the front door of the cathedral. They might know something, and they could quickly give you further information,” George ordered in a deep voice.
This is indeed a direction… This is tantamount to telling me that this person has something to do with the notice and the perishing of Kalvetua… I wonder whose hands Kalvetua’s Beyonder characteristic landed in… Who…. Right, The World is in Bayam. Something happened to Kalvetua not long after he came here! Could this be Mr. Fool’s purpose? Would this help him in the process of removing the seal and regaining his strength?Alger’s pupils contracted as he recalled his conjecture from a while ago.
…
When he woke up, Klein, who had reaped a bountiful harvest last night, was uplifted and in a good mood.
He decided to treat himself today and make sure that his three meals would be sumptuous and delicious.
As he pushed open the door and walked into the living room, he saw that Danitz was out of “bed,” untying the bandage and splint around his arm.
He recovered that quickly?Klein was stunned for a moment.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow look over, Danitz chuckled and said, “My ability at recovering isn’t too bad. My Sequence 9 is called Hunter. I received a clear improvement in various aspects of my body, allowing me to surpass ordinary humans. When it comes to combat, I experienced a great enhancement. Besides, I’m already at Sequence 7.”
Sequence 9 Hunter? I’ve killed one, and I know the corresponding Sequence 6’s name is Conspiracist…Klein suddenly recalled the first enemy he encountered back when he first arrived in Backlund. It had sucked him into a maelstrom that he was almost unable to extricate himself from.
“Sequence 8, Provoker?” Klein asked in passing.
He had long since guessed Danitz’s Beyonder pathway from his adeptness at using fire. It was the Red Priest pathway which Roselle had called a true man. Sequence 7 was called the Pyromaniac, also known in ancient times as Fire Mage.
Danitz froze for a second, thinking that Gehrman Sparrow was doubting him. He subconsciously raised his voice.
“Do you think I’m not good at provoking?
“No, I’m an expert in this field!”
Danitz threw the splint and bandages into the trash, flexed his left arm, and said, “Typically, a pirate’s provocation is an insult, but I’m different. I do targeted insults.
“This requires one to grasp a lot of information and rumors, and also understand the provocation target. Only by doing this will you be able to make him lose his mind and cause his brain to be burnt out with a single sentence.”
He paused for a second and said, “Just like with Steel. You can curse him, calling him dogsh*t, or you could curse his parents and captain, but that will be useless. However, if you do an action and throw in a line with that, he will definitely turn into a bull who only sees red.”
With that, Danitz put his hands on his hips, held his crotch, and shouted in a low, scornful voice, “B*tch!”
… I really want to hit him… He lives up to being a Provoker… Indeed, Steel Maveti has such tendencies and hobbies, tsk…Klein loosened his subconsciously clenched fists.
“This is what you call ‘professional provocation.'” Danitz spread out his hands in conclusion. “If I meet a beast, a monster, or someone who cannot be communicated with since they had lost control, I can proactively emit a feeling that they hate. This is a Beyonder power.”
People with such Beyonder powers would either be great at receiving beatings, or they would be great at escaping. Clearly, you belong to the latter…Klein cursed inwardly.
Without having to worry about his injured left arm, Danitz was in a good mood as he continued, “Actually, I’m very good at setting up traps. It’s a pity that you didn’t agree with my plan when hunting Steel Maveti.”
Klein resisted the twitching of his mouth as he calmly replied, “You still have a chance.”
“What chance?” Danitz asked out of curiosity.
“A chance to set up traps for Beyonders such as Steel. One by one, I’ll introduce you to them.” Klein smiled.
“…” Danitz was momentarily at a loss for words.
He knew very well that traps were often ineffective against a man who wasn’t afraid of guns, projectiles, fire, or water.
Danitz let out a hollow chuckle and turned to look out the window.
“The weather has cleared up…
“Does that mean that the serpent, Kalvetua, is dead?”
Klein answered tersely without hiding the truth.
Danitz exhaled, hesitated, then said, “Regardless, after this city-wide sweep, few pirates will dare come to Bayam for some time. This will definitely include Admiral of Blood.
“Your plan of hunting him with Captain might have to come to an end. The Sonia Sea is so big, so it’s very difficult to find a fleet that intentionally hides their whereabouts. Moreover, they can head for the Fog Sea, Berserk Sea, North Sea, and Polar Sea.”
If it was that easy to kill a pirate admiral at sea, the Church and the military would’ve done it a long time ago! Let me return to the Golden Dream as soon as possible!Danitz lampooned under his breath.
Don’t worry, I have a way, and this will be your job…Klein asked without batting an eyelid, “What’s your Captain’s opinion?”
He had already spent twelve pounds to obtain a radio receiver through Fors, but he had been too busy with matters regarding the sea god to bother with it. Hence, he hadn’t taken it out from the junk pile above the gray fog to bring to the real world.
Meanwhile, Klein had received the money from Miss Justice and Mr. Hanged Man, raising his fortune to 7,085 pounds and five gold coins.
A wealth at this level was enough to buy a rather large and productive manor anywhere.
If it wasn’t for my revenge and my hope of finding a way back to Earth, I could’ve already retired…Klein thought in satisfaction.
Captain’s opinion…Danitz forced a smile and said, “Although Captain and the others should’ve entered within a 500-nautical-mile radius, in theory, allowing the attempt of a Soulfall Ritual, you should know that the sea routes aren’t entirely safe. Pirates have to be careful not to get caught by the military or the Church. For this, they often need to take detours.
“I believe we should wait another day before doing the Soulfall Ritual so as to prevent any wastage of energy and materials.”
“Okay.” Klein didn’t give any affirmative answers and had turned towards the washroom.
He planned on heading out again today to search for a chance to act as another person.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow’s back, Danitz exhaled.
I must first contact Captain in private and persuade her to let me return to the Golden Dream before I can use the Soulfall Ritual in front of you! Gehrman Sparrow is someone who likes to head out. I have plenty of opportunities and space. Heh heh, don’t tell me that he enjoys shopping?Danitz thought, curling his lips.
…
After leaving the Cathedral of Waves, Alger Wilson went straight for the Ralph Trading Company in reflection and found the owner, who was reading a newspaper.
He was well aware that this middle-aged man, in formal attire, a bow tie, and glasses, was a veteran pirate. He supported the Resistance in secret and reverently worshiped Sea God Kalvetua.
“What is it, our captain of a ghost ship?” Ralph put down the newspaper, crossed his right foot over his left, and smiled leisurely.
He was an illegitimate child. His father was an adventurer of Loen and Feysac blood, and his mother was a native. He had made his fortune by becoming a pirate, then being a merchant that did business with both pirates and the officials. He established a vast network of connections that provided him with help at the governor-general’s office, the city council, and the police station.
Upon hearing Ralph’s question, Alger almost frowned, because the man’s attitude and tone were rather abnormal.
This abnormality was a state that wasn’t in accordance with Alger’s expectations.
In his opinion, after the fall of Sea God Kalvetua, he was certain that there would definitely be bad omens in the Rorsted Archipelago. The pious believers would definitely sense that something was amiss, either feeling apprehensive or downcast, so how could they still be so relaxed and natural!
Alger didn’t directly mention Kalvetua; instead, he chuckled and asked, “Do you know where Kovaro has been recently?”
Kovaro was the pirate captain who possessed the Beyonder characteristic of the Sanguine baron. It was said that he was once a sailor aboard the Dark Emperor, and that he was part of the periphery forces of the King of the Five Seas, Nast.
“Who knows? But he’s surely not in Bayam; otherwise, he would’ve been caught in the raids in the past two days.” Ralph shrugged his shoulders. “I heard that his boat went south.”
Alger actually had an appointment with Kovaro on this matter, and he was only using it as a way to start the conversation.
Of course, he was well aware that to avoid the tsunami in the waters of the Rorsted Archipelago, Kovaro had definitely gone far away and would take some time before he returned to Bayam.
However, Alger wasn’t too anxious, as he already knew that Mr. Moon had been given an acceptance draft. If he withdrew the sum before its maturity, he would receive a discounted value and lose a large amount of interest.
He deliberately nodded his head and said, “Got it, thank you for telling me.”
At this point, Alger pretended to be unaware of what happened as he asked, “I heard that many Sea God figurines in many places shattered by themselves?”
He hadn’t witnessed any instances of this himself, but he could make a reasonable deduction based on the Church’s archives.
In many of the colonial islands and countries of the Southern Continent, more than one or two false gods like Kalvetua had been finished off by the seven Churches. What happened after their deaths had already long been recorded in the archives.
Ralph calmly nodded.
“Yes, there was such a thing.
“But that’s not bad news.”
His expression turned fervent.
“Because God has appeared over the land once again in a new image!”
God has reappeared over the land once again with a new image?Alger’s eyes remained fixed on him, and he felt that this was both reasonable but also unexpected.
Judging from the Church of Storms’s reaction, he was certain that Kalvetua was already dead. Then which Sea God was responding to the believers now?
Connecting it with his previous judgment, he quickly came up with a bold idea:Is it an embodiment of Mr. Fool?
He used Sea God Kalvetua’s perishing to create a new identity? He can release his powers through the seal to directly affect an identity in the real world?
Is this the real reason for The World to come to Bayam?
Hiss, Mr. Fool really does things with pomp!
Alger secretly swallowed his saliva and suppressed his excitement.
…
In the Wind of Azure Inn, Klein, who had yet to leave, saw the stack of cash Captain Elland handed him.
“Here is your reward for a total of a hundred pounds.”
He didn’t mention how much Gehrman Sparrow and Danitz each received, but he gave a total amount. As for how exactly they would split the reward, that was something he left to them.
The military is really generous…Klein silently mused as he received the thick stack of cash, instinctively taking out two five-pound notes and tossing them to Danitz.
He lowered his wrist and finally drew another two ten-pound notes in an expressionless manner.
Gehrman Sparrow is still rather just, far more just than Just Elland…Danitz put away the reward in pleasant surprise. His wallet that had slimmed down quite significantly over the past couple of days had finally been replenished.
Glancing at Gehrman Sparrow in his new clothes, Elland asked, after some deliberation, with his boat-shaped hat in hand, “News from the Church of Storms has revealed that the person who posted the notices on the cathedral’s door, informing them of the problem between Leticia and Sea God Kalvetua, was Blazing Danitz.
“What do you think about that?”
He stared straight into Danitz’s eyes and waited for an answer.
“Haha.” Danitz gave a hollow chuckle. “I don’t know him.”
Klein was silent for two seconds before saying, “While fulfilling a dead adventurer’s wish, I came across Leticia and her companions at the inn.
“Snakes invaded our place in the middle of the night, but they easily resolved it.
“After returning to Bayam, I went to purchase some items from the Resistance and discovered that they had taken out their holy sword. Furthermore, there were two Mid-Sequence Beyonders guarding that small base.
“I felt a crazy will invade my body just by making contact with that holy sword for a moment, and I had nearly lost control on the spot.
“They were still after Leticia.”
What Klein said was the truth; it wasn’t the entire truth, but it was enough to infer the contents of the announcement.
Even if the kingdom’s military and the Church of Storms were to investigate further, they would only be able to unearth the fact that Gehrman Sparrow could change his appearance.
After listening carefully, Elland sighed and smiled, “If there are such things in the future, you don’t have to post notices in the middle of the night. You can come find me directly. This will allow you to reap even greater rewards.”
He stood up, put on his hat, and said to Danitz, “I heard that the bounty for Blazing is going to rise again.”
Bounty…The muscles in Danitz’s cheek twitched as he forced a smile, pretending that he wasn’t Blazing and that he didn’t care.
When Elland left, he turned sharply to face Gehrman Sparrow and said, “I think we should move to another inn. No, we’d better leave Bayam as soon as possible!”
If I’m worth a bounty of more than 5,000 pounds, I won’t be safe anywhere! The pirates and adventurers who are at the same level as me would definitely rush over like sharks smelling blood! Prey that they can finish off while also proving themselves and giving them a high bounty are always very popular. They’re worth no less than treasure!Danitz suppressed even more of his inward shouting.
Klein didn’t agree or disagree, he slowly smiled.
“Are you worried that your bounty will be too high?”
Danitz nodded heavily, finally feeling as though the madman, Gehrman Sparrow, was finally saying something sensible.
“Besides hiding, there are other solutions,” Klein said as he walked over to the coat rack.
“What are they?” Danitz asked subconsciously.
Klein took off his half top hat and put it on his head.
“Raise your Sequence.”
Let your strength match the bounty…He put on his coat, twisted the handle, and walked out of the suite.
Raise myself to Sequence 6? Become a Conspiracist?Danitz paused for two seconds, then he frowned and grimaced.
When he consumed the Sequence 9 Hunter and Sequence 8 Provoker potions, he didn’t find it much of a problem. In fact, he began to long for finding the legendary treasures, obtain mid or high Sequence formulas and their corresponding materials to advance to a demigod, and then become the new king of the sea. However, the intense pain and discomfort brought to him by the Pyromaniac potion had left him in fear and apprehension. He didn’t dare believe that he nearly lost control despite strictly following his captain’s instructions of constantly provoking his opponents.
This forced Danitz to consider whether or not he was fine just getting rich so that he could return to Intis a rich man.
He stood there, troubled for several minutes. Finally, he thought of a question.
Even if I want to advance by consuming a potion, it’s not something I can do in a short period of time. I’ll still have to find the formula and collect the ingredients. It wouldn’t be an easy task, and the new bounty might be released tomorrow or even today!
So, I must change inns and leave Bayam as soon as possible!
…
After Alger left the Ralph Trading Company, he casually went to a few places to inquire about the situation. When it was almost noon, he received a new report from the Church of Storms.
“It’s confirmed that the person who posted the notices at the door of the cathedral is Blazing Danitz.
“Pay attention to his whereabouts.”
Blazing Danitz…Alger held the slip of paper in his hand and ruminated over the name silently. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he no longer had any doubts in his mind.
With ease and certainty, he felt confident about going out to sea to hunt for materials.
This was because his quest would happen at sea and because Mr. Fool has a new identity: “Sea God!”
…
Having missed the morning’s blue star, Danitz waited until four in the afternoon to attempt the Soulfall Ritual while Gehrman Sparrow was out.
He drew the God of Knowledge and Wisdom’s Sacred Emblem with familiarity—an omniscient eye on an open book—with the appropriate altar set up.
Inside the wall of spirituality, he lit a candle and picked up the lavender and mint extract before dripping it onto the still burning flame.
A refreshing fragrance filled the air, and Danitz burned several more herbal powders.
Having done all this, he took a step back and said in ancient Hermes, “I pray for the power of knowledge;
“I pray for the power of rationality;
“I pray for the God of Wisdom’s loving grace;
“I pray that you allow me to communicate with the spirit of Edwina Edwards, the teacher who pursues knowledge, the researcher of spirit world creatures, Vice Admiral Iceberg of the seas, who hails from Lenburg.”
…
Whoosh!
Along with the echo of the incantation, the interior of the altar suddenly became cold. Apart from the three candles, the remaining brass dagger, the salt plate, the bottle of extract, and the fountain pen and paper all floated in midair.
Danitz waited nervously, not knowing what was going to happen next.
After nearly twenty seconds, the flames of the three candles began to sway, coloring the candles in a pale green color!
Danitz’s body suddenly stiffened. He felt an icy chill invade his body in an irresistible manner.
He saw his feet move uncontrollably, and he took a step forward.
He saw his left hand rise and grab the black fountain pen and a piece of white paper.
He saw himself bend over with a pen in his left hand, quickly writing: “Is there something?”
The words were exquisite and artistic, very different from Danitz’s own style.
It was only then that Danitz realized he could control his head and his throat.
“Captain, Sea God Kalvetua is dead!” He squeezed out his hoarse voice as though he was suffering from a heavy cold.
“Details.” His right hand wrote smoothly.
This was the opportunity Danitz had been waiting for. He immediately recounted everything that had happened, including Gehrman Sparrow’s visit to Symeem Island in order to fulfill some adventurer’s dying wish, the possibility that Gehrman Sparrow had suffered the sea god’s curse and how he easily resolved the problem after closing the door, including the madman’s mistake of mistaking the ancient elven ruins as a Sea God ruin.
Towards the end, Danitz quickly added his own take on the matter.
“I believe that Admiral of Blood won’t come to Bayam for quite a substantial period of time. Most famous pirates wouldn’t.
“It will take at least half a year for this matter to pass.
“Captain, your hunting plan with Gehrman Sparrow might have to be shelved for the time being. I-I wish to return to the Golden Dream.”
His left hand froze for a few seconds before writing: “Continue to follow Gehrman Sparrow, and be my contact point with him.”
“Captain, y-you can teach him the Soulfall Ritual!” Danitz yelled hoarsely.
His left hand wrote: “This can only be done within 500 nautical miles, and in the case of the person holding the ritual, it would be quite risky for him. And you have our points of contact on the various islands. Those are things that cannot be told to outsiders.”
Indeed… Gehrman Sparrow is just an outsider… But, Captain, I really want to go back to the Golden Dream!Danitz racked his brains and said, “Maybe we can invite him to be a guest on the ship. No, this…”
Suddenly an idea came to Danitz.
“Captain, he has a messenger! He has a messenger!
“A messenger that travels through the spirit world to deliver letters for him!”
This should be an unrestricted means of communication, and it should be more private and secure! I don’t need to be the contact person anymore!Danitz thought in abnormal delight.
His left hand hung in midair for a few seconds before he wrote: “If that’s the case, there’s no problem.
“As the new year holiday is coming to an end, it’s indeed time for you to return to the ship. You do have some talent in languages, but you still have quite a few problems in other areas. You need to attend more classes and work harder.”
Danitz opened his mouth, but nothing came out of it.
He suddenly felt that returning to the Golden Dream wasn’t anything to look forward to.
…
In the evening, Klein returned to the Wind of Azure Inn.
He didn’t find a suitable target for acting despite an entire day’s work. Due to the sweep from before, many pirates and adventurers that were wanted were arrested. The remaining ones continued hiding cautiously, not daring to go out at all. Whether it was the bars, casinos, or brothels, business was poor and there weren’t many customers.
“So this is the situation.” Danitz came over. He cleared his throat and gave a hollow chuckle. “It would be my first time using the Soulfall Ritual, and I don’t have much confidence. I did a test ahead of time, and haha, it succeeded. I managed to communicate with Captain, and she believes there’s no chance to hunt Admiral of Blood any time soon. She plans on summoning me back to the Golden Dream. As for us communicating, don’t you have a messenger? You can use the messenger to send Captain a letter.”
My messenger was given by a bigshot, and it’s not mine… Moreover, the messenger can only send messages back and forth between the owner and the owner of the token, without involving anyone else. Yes, it can also be between the host of a ritual and the owner… That reminds me, I have to find a way to get a messenger of my own, or many things will be inconvenient… As for the solution to this, obviously, it’s to write to Mr. Azik who has to be an expert on the matter…Klein calmly pulled over a chair and sat down. He leaned forward and said in a low voice, “Tell your Captain that I have a way to find Admiral of Blood.”
“Huh?” Danitz was stunned, having not expected such an answer.
Then, he saw the corners of Gehrman Sparrow’s mouth slowly widen as he repeated, “Tell your Captain.”
“…”
Danitz shivered. He didn’t dare to make any inquiries as he forced a smile.
“We’ll have to wait until the next blue star, which is between 11 p.m. and midnight tonight.”
“Very good.” Klein smiled as he praised.
But Danitz wasn’t happy at all.
Klein stood up slowly, recollecting a special dish he had eaten for dinner, and he headed for the bedroom.
The food was called the Teativa, and translated into Loen, it was “meat within fruit.” The cook used a giant local fruit, Teana, hollowed out its flesh, leaving only a solid shell; then stuffed it with mashed mutton and fish, followed by sea salt and several types of spices; and repeatedly roasted it over the fire. The meat was fresh, fragrant, and perfectly blended with the sweet and slightly sour flavor of the fruit.
Closing the door behind him, Klein first wrote a letter thanking Mr. Azik for his earlier guidance, then he asked again how he could have a messenger of his own.
After folding the letter, he took out his copper whistle and summoned the messenger.
The messenger didn’t stay, disintegrating the moment it took the letter.
Phew…Klein rested for a moment, ready to enter the space above the gray fog to see if the prayers of the believers could bring him any useful information, such as who he could actually act as.
Above the gray fog, inside the palace that looked like a giant’s residence.
Seated in The Fool’s chair, Klein raised his right hand, allowing the Sea God Scepter to fly out of the junk pile and land in his palm.
He originally planned on placing this Sealed Artifact, that was on the level of a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact, beside his chair. This was to show respect to a demigod item, but after careful consideration, he believed that the Sea God Scepter was still unable to match up with the mysterious and powerful Fool, who was able to fight against the True Creator and Primordial Demoness. Only a Card of Blasphemy was barely qualified to match his status. Therefore, he threw the Sea God Scepter into the junk pile.
Looking at the blue dots surrounding the white bone staff, Klein willed them to split into preliminary categories.
Just as he had expected, those blue dots of light automatically split according to his will. Those that merely praised Sea God and were prayers with no clear reason sank to the bottom and then rapidly disappeared. Those regarding confessions and pleas floated upward and came closer to Klein’s palm.
Following his spiritual intuition, he “tapped” one of the latter.
All of a sudden, he saw tall, surging waves and heard the violent whistling of a gust of wind.
A fishing boat was bobbing up and down in the undulating deep blue sea, as though it was ready to capsize at any moment.
Above the fishing boat, the natives were either hugging the mast or pulling on ropes, making their last-ditch efforts to survive. Many of them were panicking as they chanted the honorific name of Sea God.
Noticing that this was an ongoing prayer, Klein lifted the milky-white scepter.
At the tip of the scepter, the blue-colored “gems” emitted a halo of light one after another before they connected into one and shone onto the scene.
The fishermen were gradually losing all hope when all of a sudden, they felt the ship which had been thrown into the air stabilize.
They looked around in amazement and saw that the mountain-like waves had calmed down at some point, and the raging winds were slowly calming down, turning as mild as Zarhar beer.
The overbearing dark clouds in the sky dissipated, and a storm was forcefully pushed back by a mysterious force before it could fully assume its full form.
The fishermen quickly recovered from their dazed states and understood what had happened.
Sea God has protected everyone! Sea God has shown his majesty!
Plop! Plop! Plop!
All of them prostrated themselves on the deck, spread their hands, and placed them to their mouths, reciting the honorific name of Sea God in an irregular fashion.
“Thank you, praise you. Adorer of the sea and spirit world, guardian of the Rorsted Archipelago, ruler of the undersea creatures, master of tsunamis and storms, the great Kalvetua!”
Above the gray fog, Klein felt a little depressed.
I was the one who saved you, so why are you thanking Kalvetua?
That sea serpent will only deliberately create hurricanes, set off waves, and intimidate you so that you would piously believe in it…
Klein fell silent for two seconds, then he suddenly burst out laughing.
Kalvetua is already dead, and the current Kalvetua is another one of my identities.
Why should I be in a bad mood when people are thanking my other identity?
This is something a Faceless has to take note of when acting for real? To fully immerse oneself in the role, treating all emotions one receives as their own, but also never forgetting who they really are… This is difficult to accomplish. Failure to pay attention to it can result in an abnormal state of mind. And once a Beyonder’s state of mind becomes abnormal, they won’t be far from losing control…
After thinking for a while, Klein let out a sigh and chuckled to himself.
Acting the role of Sea God has been quite rewarding after all.
Although such acting doesn’t provide feedback due to the gray fog’s screening and isolation nor does it facilitate the digestion of the Faceless potion, it can provide me with experience and lessons, helping me figure out a safer and more effective way of acting.
Wrapping up his thoughts, Klein spread his spirituality to another point of light.
This time, the plea came from under a bridge. A woman with tattered clothes and a festering body was leaning against a corner, mumbling the honorific name of Sea God as she made her final confession.
Through her descriptions, Klein seemed to have witnessed her short life.
She was a native woman whose parents believed in Sea God. As a result, she inherited the faith of Sea God. In the first decade or so, her father worked as a miner, repairing roads and laying the rails, while her mother focused on temporary jobs—sewing, doing laundry, helping out at the docks, and occasionally working as a street girl. Only then did the family barely survive.
An abrupt change occurred two years ago. Her father had died during a road repair accident, and the Rorsted Railroad Company had offered only a pittance of compensation. This pushed the family onto a path of no return.
Subsequently, the girl was sold to the Red Theater by her mother and became a legal prostitute.
Although Emperor Roselle had long invented the condom, many pirates and adventurers were unwilling to use one in their desire for momentary pleasure. And since the Red Theater didn’t enforce the use of condoms, the girl’s resistance was ineffective. All she could do was submit, eventually getting infected with some disease.
The manager of the Red Theater had tried to provide her some simple treatment, but seeing that she wasn’t getting any better, she was chased out because the cost of the follow-up treatment was obviously much higher than the cost of buying another girl.
Not only was the ill girl unable to find a new job, but she didn’t even have the money to rent a house. Her mother and younger siblings had long since disappeared, perhaps already dead or abducted to become slaves.
The girl became a tramp and lived under the bridge. She managed to survive for some time thanks to the food and free medicine provided by charity organizations.
But it was ultimately a short period of time. Her illness got worse and worse, and her body became weaker and weaker. Very quickly, she reached the end of her life.
At that moment, she recalled the days when she was the most well-fed and dressed. She recalled the words that the pirates and adventurers would occasionally say. She whispered and prayed to Sea God, “I want to live like a human being…”
Klein once again raised his staff, but he found that this Sealed Artifact didn’t possess the ability to cure diseases.
He thought of purchasing some medicine from Emlyn White via The World, but he found that the prayer scene happened at noon. The girl had already passed away under the bridge, in mud and dirt, her body filled with agony and intense hunger.
Klein was silent for a moment, then he raised the angle of the prayer screen to reveal the location of the bridge.
After memorizing the characteristics of the nearby streets and the surrounding area, Klein leaned back in his chair, sighed, and said with an insincere smile, “What a humble wish.
“There isn’t much of an opportunity to act… I’ll try my best to bury you like a human being…”
He retracted his attention and scanned the other points of light, searching for someone he could act as, but he found nothing.
During this process, Klein noticed that Kalat, Edmonton, and the other members of the Resistance were carrying out a ritual. They had placed a batch of items on the altar, and they prayed for Sea God to imbue them with power.
So that’s how they receive the Beyonder items they use for trade… To be at the level of a demigod is truly different… Moreover, they’re used to not receiving any immediate replies. It’s as if they plan to leave the items on the altar the entire night… Apparently, that sea serpent, Kalvetua, didn’t respond immediately either. It depends on its mood, or whether it was asleep or not. Otherwise, it could only respond instinctively, unable to produce any Beyonder items in batches…Klein picked up the Sea God Scepter, making the blue “gems” shine again.
Boundless spirituality magically merged together, gushing into the prayer scene with transcendent vibes and randomly fusing with various items.
Some of them are Electric Shock charms, some that allow people to swim in the sea like fish, some that allow a gale to blow… Within three months, their spirituality would gradually decline to nothingness…Klein half-closed his eyes, feeling the changes in the items.
Although he had only responded twice, he was already rather exhausted despite mainly relying on the power of the Sea God Scepter. However, the first response had to do with him forcibly dispersing a storm and calming the waves, while the second response was to simultaneously provide an “enchantment” to dozens of items. They were all at the level of a demigod, so it was rather draining on his spirituality.
Even if I frequently use the Sea God Scepter, I wouldn’t be able to last very long… On the other hand, the negative side effects wouldn’t be a burden on me. I can attempt to use it at times…
Yes, the situation with the Resistance reminded me. I can also pray to myself and make a bunch of charms, mainly to allow me to do things underwater. This way, even if I find myself in a sea battle, I wouldn’t be so restrained. Oh right, I still don’t know how to make lightning charms. I need to seek out the corresponding mysticism information, and with it, I can deal with enemies who have air superiority…
Klein silently muttered a few sentences and threw the Sea God Scepter back into the junk pile while swiftly returning to the real world.
…
East Chester County. By the side door of a huge manor in the vast and beautiful countryside.
Audrey Hall was dressed in a waist-fitting black riding suit with a simple blouse lining her insides. She skillfully sat on the back of a brownish-red mare without showing the slightest sign of wobbling.
Her black leather boots were in the stirrups, with her white trousers slightly tucked into them. She smiled at Susie, who had a leather bag on her back.
“I’ll wait for you at the edge of the woods!”
With that, she bent down with the whip in her hand and let the brownish-red mare gallop across the open field.
Compared to the gorgeous yet gloomy family castle, Audrey preferred the beautiful manor and the scenery of the countryside.
One handsome horse after another came running out. The riders were servants and maidservants, and their only mission was to protect Miss Audrey.
Susie was also running happily, a feeling she couldn’t experience in Backlund.
Moreover, she and Audrey would have a little adventure today, and that was exploring an ancient tower in the forest that had collapsed a long time ago. The valuable items there had long been taken away, but there had never been any accidents that happened there. It was a perfect place for an inexperienced person to practice her various abilities.
The only problem was that it would be dark in two hours, and there might not be enough time.
East Chester County was still cold in January, with snow often piling up. The branches and leaves of the trees were withered, with beasts hiding themselves, making it appear lifeless.
Audrey led Susie around the ancient tower several times while surrounded by her attendants and maidservants, but they found nothing.
There were only piles of gray bricks and rotten wood, and in the gaps, there were weeds and the corpses of tiny critters.
Audrey had thought she could find some murals on the wreckage of the walls, allowing her to decipher the origins of the ancient tower and use the appearance of wild beasts to secretly practice her Beyonder skills such as Awe, Frenzy, Placate, but she was only left very disappointed.
This isn’t a tiny adventure… It’s just a stroll on horseback…She pursed her lips, held her whip, and walked to her horse.
Unwilling to resign herself to this, she asked the attendants and maidservants around her when she had traveled half the distance, “Are there any legends of monsters nearby?”
Half of the attendants had followed her from Backlund to the family castle before coming to this manor. The other half were locals and were usually busy in the manor. There was no doubt that Audrey was asking the latter.
The reason why she had come to this manor was because, historically, there was a folk tradition of worshiping dragons in the surrounding areas.
A young attendant secretly shot a glance at his noble and beautiful mistress. He mustered his courage, took two steps forward, and bowed while saying, “Deep in this forest, there are many fearsome wild beasts. Every year, hunters die there, but no one has ever encountered a monster before.
“It’s just like the situation described in an old folk song that goes around this place…”
He recounted the folksong and the general meaning was:
“Monsters are in your dreams;
“Dragons are in your dreams;
“The great imagined palace, floating in the air, is also in your dreams;
“There is the place where you will have everything, all the way until you wake up.”
Curious children, brave adventurers, go and find the dragon in your dreams…The attendant deliberately left out the last line, because he might be misunderstood as being sarcastic to Miss Audrey.
A dragon in a dream… The great palace that is imagined and floating in the air is also in a dream…Audrey carefully pondered for a few seconds before she suddenly felt that this ancient folk song wasn’t completely meaningless.
According to the information about dragons that she’d bought from Little Sun, the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt, had actually imagined a floating city with massive temple pillars supporting a towering palace complex. The name of the city was Liveseyd, meaning the City of Miracles.
In dreams… The Spectator pathway comes under the mind dragons, involving the conscious, subconscious, the sea of collective subconscious, and the sky of spirituality. No matter how you look at it, it certainly involves the “dream” domain… Perhaps this ancient folk song really is pointing to something… Could Liveseyd really exist in the sea of collective subconscious, in dreams? But a dream is purely in the mind…Many thoughts flashed through Audrey’s mind. Even when she returned to the manor, she was still unable to come up with a clear train of thought.
Entering the room, she glanced at Susie, suddenly having the urge to show off.
Susie doesn’t know anything about dragons, so she definitely wouldn’t be able to detect the peculiarities of this folk song… No, don’t be arrogant; that’s too superficial… And it’s easy for Susie to discover that I’m hiding something…Audrey walked a few steps back and forth with her back straight, and she asked in a seemingly casual manner, “Susie, what do you think that folk song is really about? I have a nagging feeling that it’s not as simple as it seems.”
Susie opened her mouth, momentarily at a loss for words because she didn’t know anything about poetry.
She gave it some serious thought and said, “Audrey, I’m only a dog.”
…
In a forest in Blue Mountain Island.
Because of his agitation and excitement, Kalat didn’t sleep at all. Sitting on the wheelchair, he inspected his surroundings, as if he had found a reason to live apart from revenge.
After making a full circle, he returned to the altar to pray once again.
He remembered the contents of the “Ten Commandments” very clearly. He knew that he couldn’t use Sea God’s name in vain, so he planned to use the relatively vague “God” as a replacement during his prayers.
When he approached the altar, his gaze suddenly turned into a stare because the items placed on it all had an unusual aura. For example, a dagger didn’t reflect any crimson moonlight but released silver lightning. A leaf had become increasingly greener, making him feel that it was easier to breathe from a mere glance.
God has bestowed his grace…This thought suddenly flashed in Kalat’s mind.
Up to this point, he no longer had any doubts regarding the transformation of Sea God. The sacrilegious thoughts hidden deep within him were completely dispelled.
The revelation from God that previously said that “‘He’ will walk the land again” was an implication that “He” is reconstructing “His” image… This layer of meaning goes very deep, and we actually failed to interpret it before…Kalat slowly took in a deep breath and propped himself up with his hands before solemnly prostrating himself before the great Sea God.
Soon, he returned to his wheelchair and headed for the residence of the High Priest, Edmonton, and the others.
He couldn’t wait to tell his companions about what had just happened, to share with them the grace of God.
…
At a quarter past eleven in the evening.
Klein sat in his chair and watched with a blank expression as Danitz held the Soulfall Ritual, memorizing all the details while he did it.
It still requires help from the spirit world…He made a preliminary judgment.
If it’s a spirit world creature, one can locate them as long as there’s no mistake in the description. Just using a language with a certain amount of “power” can allow direct summoning or allow them to make their spirit descend. It has nothing to do with distance or range.
To a certain extent, deities have this trait as well, but sometimes it’s possible to get a response from them even if the prayer is in an ordinary language. Of course, that is only if they have become believers and have caught the notice of the deity.
At the level of demigods, they seem to have blended with the spirit world to a certain extent. That’s why one can point towards them with an accurate description to receive the possibility of a response. But there will be a distance limitation. Once it’s beyond a range, they wouldn’t be able to receive the “signal”… Sea God Kalvetua is an example.
Vice Admiral Iceberg is considered a powerful Mid-Sequence Beyonder. To achieve something like this, relying on herself isn’t sufficient. She needs to use the aid of a corresponding deity, and use a precise and unambiguous description; furthermore, there are restrictions on distance and range.
The moment Klein finished organizing his thoughts, the various items on the altar began to float up, with the exception of the three candles.
Danitz shuddered uncontrollably, his expression turning cold.
Very soon, he let out the female voice of Vice Admiral Iceberg.
“Good evening.”
Her tone seems to contain the anger of being woken up…Klein felt that Danitz’s entire person had turn feminine.
He hesitated for a moment and said, “I have a way to find Admiral of Blood.”
“What?” Edwina Edwards, whose spirit had possessed Danitz, already had her tone return to normal—one that usually lacked emotion.
Klein said simply, “They use the latest wireless telegraphy technology. I received the frequencies and passcodes from White Shark.”
“Wireless, telegraphy… You know such things?” Edwina appeared surprised to learn that Gehrman Sparrow, who was an expert in mysticism, would also have some general knowledge of radio communication technology.
Klein politely smiled.
“A little.”
Edwina was silent for two seconds, then she asked through Danitz, “Have they discovered that?”
Are you referring to whether Admiral of Blood and company have discovered the leak of their frequencies and passcodes? In theory, they should’ve since their intelligence officer, Old Quinn, has died at the hands of Mr. Hanged Man. However, wireless telegraphy hasn’t reached the level of wide-scale adoption yet, so it’s easy for those who use it to ignore security risks…Klein didn’t respond with absolute certainty.
“Perhaps.
“But we can try.”
As long as I can listen in on the frequency, there’s a very high chance of finding Admiral of Blood! As Sea God, even at the level of a demigod, making it difficult for me to know about matters in neighboring seas like the back of my hand, I can still control sea creatures and ask them to seek people out…Klein silently added.
Edwina said thoughtfully, “I’ll have Danitz help with the surveillance.”
You know a lot about wireless telegraphy as well…Klein grinned and said, “Okay.”
When the Soulfall Ritual was over, Danitz watched Gehrman Sparrow take out a sizable piece of machinery and its corresponding accessories, with mixed emotions.
“What is this?” he asked in astonishment.
Klein said flatly, “Radio transceiver.”
Danitz turned agape as he finally forced his question out.
“Where did you get it?”
Klein glanced at him.
“Outside”
As he spoke, he tossed the manual and information on the frequencies and passcodes to Danitz and went back to his bedroom to sleep.
So this is what he does on his frequent trips out…Danitz felt as though he had understood something.
After much reading and experimenting, he finally mastered the usage of the radio transceiver and settled back into his reclining chair. He was soon snoring away.
Without knowing how long he slept, he was suddenly awoken, astonished to hear rhythmic clicks.
What?Danitz rolled to his feet and looked towards the source of the sound.
He saw the radio transceiver in the dim room working on its own, spitting out illusory sheets of white paper under the serene moonlight.
… What’s this?Danitz conjured flames in his palms as he carefully inched forward.
This scene reminded him of the horror stories that pirates often spoke off when they were bragging!
There’s a problem with the radio transceiver? It’s connected to an evil spirit?Danitz decided to yell for Gehrman Sparrow the moment he discovered anything amiss.
As he approached the radio transceiver, he saw several lines of ancient Feysac on the illusory sheet of paper.
“Hello.
“I sense a familiar but unique aura, but it’s about to dissipate.”
“… Hello.” Danitz attempted a response. “Who are you?”
The radio transceiver produced its clickety-clack again, spitting out a piece of white paper.
“My name is Arrodes.
“In exchange, you have to answer one of my questions.”
A question? This strange radio transceiver is a little interesting…Danitz cleared his throat.
“You can ask, but I might not answer.”
Hehe, you think I’m the kind of adventurer or archaeologist who ends up killing himself because of curiosity?Danitz thought with both caution and pride.
It took a few seconds for the radio transceiver to produce its clickety-clack again. An illusory piece of white paper was spat out with red words on it: “Do you have a secret crush on your Captain?”
… No! Don’t speak nonsense! Who? Who told you that?Danitz’s face instantly reddened.
He felt at a loss to have the secret that had been buried deep in his heart for so many years revealed so suddenly. He was embarrassed and ashamed at the same time and subconsciously wanted to deny it.
But at the same time, he was also shocked and confused as to how this matter had been discovered by an outsider. He had never told anyone, and he had kept this secret very well hidden!
Danitz opened his mouth, forced a smile, and said, “What a silly question, I refuse to answer!”
The radio transceiver produced its clickety-clack and spat out more white paper.
“Then let’s change the question.
“If you really don’t like her, who can endure such dry and boring lessons? Isn’t that right?”
“No! It’s because I’m not strong enough to beat her!” Danitz blurted out, his expression twisted.
The clacking of the radio transceiver became increasingly brisker and the words on the illusory white paper increased.
“A lie.
“Let’s change the question.
“The type of female you like is beautiful, powerful, mysterious, intelligent, and someone who is able to step over you, right?”
“…”
Danitz’s lips quivered as he felt as though flames were seemingly rising from his body and smoke was billowing from his head.
At this moment, he felt his state of mind explode. It was as if someone had stripped him naked and tossed him into a busy street.
Subconsciously, he looked around in panic, searching and avoiding the gazes that might be cast on him.
Then, he saw that the bedroom door had opened at some point. Gehrman Sparrow stood there quietly in his white shirt which hadn’t been tucked in and his rather loose black trousers. It was unknown how long he had been watching.
“You, when did you come out?” Danitz stuttered, his face blank.
Please tell me that you just opened the door!He prayed inwardly.
Klein walked over to the radio receiver that had become paranormal and answered calmly, “From the beginning.”
As a Seer, how could I not have sensed the strange activity outside? Even in my sleep, I’ll still have my spiritual intuition…Klein chuckled inwardly.
Danitz’s face instantly turned ashen. He turned his body in a half-circle and rushed toward the radio transceiver that seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit, in a bid to rip up the illusory white paper with the three questions.
But his hand went through the words without him grabbing onto anything.
A scarlet-red fireball formed in his palm again as he thought of blowing up the damn radio transceiver.
At this moment, Gehrman Sparrow’s cold gaze swept over him.
… Right, this is his…Danitz froze, looking at Gehrman Sparrow step past him and stop in front of the unusual radio transceiver.
Arrodes… How did it connect to this radio transceiver? It said it sensed a familiar but unique aura which is about to dissipate. Is it referring to the aura of the mysterious space above the gray fog?
This radio transceiver was placed above the gray fog for a few days. Although it didn’t show any abnormal signs, it still came into contact with the aura. And because of its own functions, it temporarily received information from the spirit world, and this was subsequently discovered by Arrodes, the magic mirror, that seems to know a lot?
Wait, what kind of question was that… I’m Gehrman Sparrow; I’m a cold, crazy adventurer. I’m a professional… I-I can’t laugh out loud…Klein suppressed the corners of his mouth and secretly took a deep breath.
Danitz stole a sidewards glance, like a prisoner by the gallows waiting for the noose to be released.
Seeing no change in expression from Gehrman Sparrow, he was slightly relieved. He was glad that the person who had watched from the side was a madman and not a normal human being. He wouldn’t have any interest in such matters.
If it were any other pirate, I would be too embarrassed to return to the Golden Dream. No, I would be too embarrassed to adventure out at sea!He looked with hatred and fear at the radio transceiver, at the demon who called itself Arrodes.
He heard the clacking again and saw a new piece of white paper spit out from the radio transceiver. There were two neat lines in Loenese: “Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is honored to follow in your footsteps once again, constantly at your service.”
… This isn’t the same evil spirit as that Arrodes from before, right…Danitz’s face twitched, and he suddenly felt that whatever happened tonight was surreal.
Klein, who went through great difficulty to stifle his laughter, keenly caught onto a problem. Arrodes wasn’t here in person and had likely used the spirit world and the radio transceiver’s “special function” to send messages remotely. Therefore, when Danitz refused to answer the first question, it was powerless to punish him and could only ask another question.
That’s interesting. In the future, I’ll just need to place the radio transceiver above the gray fog for prolonged periods of time, and I’ll be able to make it turn into a unique item that receives spirit world information from ghosts? Unfortunately, by the law of conservation of Beyonder characteristic, even with the augmentation of the gray fog’s aura, its extraordinary abilities would dissipate bit by bit, eventually returning to normal…
Yes, to maintain an ordinary item’s extraordinary traits without the use of Beyonder characteristics, there’s another method according to my knowledge in mysticism; that is to carve the honorific name or true name of an angel, or even a deity in a language that can stir the powers of nature onto it… This would be equivalent to borrowing the target’s mysticism and power. Of course, the premise is that “They” agree… I can’t do it myself. At least, the piece of paper that I previously used as my bank’s passcode in ancient Hermes hasn’t undergone any abnormal changes…
For real deities, I only know the true name of one; Primordial Demoness Cheek… If I get “Her” honorific name, together with “Her” true name, what will happen when I engrave them in ancient Hermes onto the radio transceiver? Will it release viruses? Will it appear more aesthetically pleasing in an industrial sense, mesmerizing those with fetishes…
Yeah, the outcome with the greatest possibility is that when carving the honorific name and true name, the powers of the Primordial Demoness will descend, sucking everything dry… This is an extremely, extremely precise supernatural direction…
Strange thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind until Arrodes greeted him.
Perfect. This is a magic mirror that can answer questions…Klein’s heart skipped a beat. He turned his head to the side and said to Danitz, “Go out and guard the door.”
“… Alright!” Without any hesitation, Danitz rushed to the door.
He was afraid that the demon named Arrodes would ask him new questions!
When Danitz entered the corridor and closed the door behind him, Klein turned to the radio transceiver which was connected to the magic mirror, Arrodes, and said in a low voice, “I have some questions.”
“This is my honor. Can I address you as Master? The great existence above the spirit world?” White paper spat out of the radio transceiver amid clacking sounds.
You’re too obsequious and too shameless… Why do I have a nagging feeling that there’s a problem…Klein pondered a little and said, “You can use any form to address me.”
“Yes, Master!” Arrodes used an exclamation mark. “What’s your question?”
“Where can I find mermaids?” Klein asked directly.
Amid clacking sounds, the radio transceiver answered: “To the east of the Gargas Archipelago, sail the sea route for a week and there’s a chance of meeting mermaids. However, the mermaids there are all believers of the Evernight Goddess.”
This is a little amazing… It’s within expectations, but it’s also surprising…Klein realized that his previous speculation had turned into reality in a way he didn’t expect.
Arrodes continued to “type”: “If it bothers you, you can continue heading east, but it will be very dangerous. That place is no longer a real ocean, but the ruins of the war of the gods. Of course, you definitely wouldn’t mind that.”
Who said that… I was still imagining that with the Sea God Scepter, I would have the chance of entering even the most treacherous of seas. Now, you are telling me it’s a sea evolved from the battlefield of gods… Indeed, there was a war of the gods in ancient times… The time when the Creator reclaimed the ancient gods’ authorities?Klein didn’t make comment as he watched Arrodes make the radio transceiver produce more words.
“In addition, there are reared mermaids in the Church of Evernight’s headquarters, in the Cathedral of Serenity, as well as the Sleep Cathedral on Dinos Island.”
In addition to the Holy Cathedral, there are mermaids on Dinos Island as well? The former is too dangerous. They have Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts and powerhouses at the level of angels. The latter can be considered. Transform into a Nighthawk or a bishop and sneak in to listen to the singing and consume the potion… That’s not right, the Church rears mermaids to target Faceless Beyonders, so how can they not be on guard against this point… I have to think of another way…Klein was about to ask the second question when he saw a new sheet of white paper come out of the radio transceiver.
“Great Master, I must abide by certain rules. You must answer a question of mine in exchange.”
Answer your question?Klein raised his eyebrows slightly and waited for Arrodes to ask the question. He decided to acknowledge this servant depending on the situation.
Amidst the clacking, Arrodes used words to spell out a question: “What are you planning to have for breakfast today?”
Nice question…Klein calmly replied, “Depends on what the inn offers.”
“A perfect answer!” Arrodes was almost short of giving a round of applause.
Without waiting for Klein to speak, it continued to type: “The aura above the spirit world is about to disappear. I await the next opportunity to be at your service, great Master.”
After the illusory piece of paper was spat out, the radio transceiver stopped and lost its gloomy feel.
How many days would it take above the gray fog before I can contact Arrodes again? I’ll ask it for the method to remove the mental corruption of a Beyonder characteristic the next time… Yes, this method should be used prudently. Arrodes can use the special connection after the radio transceiver is tainted by the aura. Those who are stronger and more terrifying than it might be capable of doing so as well… If I keep doing this, maybe one day I’ll get a telegram from the True Creator or the Primordial Demoness…Klein’s mind raced as he noticed the hidden risks.
East Chester County, the Hall Family Manor.
Audrey sat at the dressing table and lit a candle.
Afterwards, she looked at herself in the mirror across from the slightly swaying light of the fire. Her green eyes gradually became deep, making it impossible for anyone who laid eyes on them to shift their eyes away, as if even their souls wished to drown in them.
“Audrey, you have to remain lucid tonight in the dream,” she said to herself softly.
This was a simple “psychological cue.”
The ancient folk song she had heard at dusk had inspired her to explore her dreams and see if she could enter the sea of subconscious sea and the spiritual skies of all living things.
This was an experiment that other Psychiatrists had never attempted. At least, there was no similar experiences in the reference materials provided by the Psychology Alchemists—giving oneself a psychological cue to explore their own dreams.
Perhaps I might be able to find traces of a mind dragon or even the City of Miracles, Liveseyd…Audrey withdrew her gaze; removed Lie, which was now in the form of a ruby necklace; and placed it inside a jewelry box.
She was afraid that the mystical item that amplified her emotions would affect her while in her dream and cause unnecessary harm; therefore, she removed it in advance out of caution.
After doing all of this, Audrey subconsciously looked at her reflection in the mirror and saw little blemishes on her face.
While wearing Lie, she felt that her beauty was intoxicating.
Wake up, Audrey. That’s only a lie!She lifted her right palm and caressed her cheek.
At that moment, she was very glad that she had chosen the name “Lie” for that mystical item. It kept her constantly alert; otherwise, she feared the day that she would one day be completely dependent on it and not want to face her true self. The day she lost it, it would be very possible that she would lose control.
Those girls who are relatively ordinary looking might never wish to take it off again after wearing Lie to perfect their looks. They might be willing to die to keep it on them… For a Beyonder, I can’t have such a state of mind either…Audrey sighed and stood up.
She walked briskly and expectantly through the warm room in her slippery silk robe, back to the soft, comfortable, and springy bed, and pulled a rope from the headboard.
Her personal maidservant, Annie, entered and gently extinguished the lights.
Before long, Audrey fell asleep.
In the hazy world, she suddenly jolted to her senses and realized that she was dreaming.
She looked around with interest and silently said to herself,Is this what’s known as lucid dreams in psychology?
In mysticism, there is a similar concept.
It’s really effective. I relied on a simple psychological cue that I planted in myself to get a lucid dream. Audrey, you really are a genius~ No, no, no, this is mainly an application of a Beyonder power. I mustn’t be arrogant.
At this moment, Audrey had already figured out what the current dream was.
She was walking along a dark, narrow road surrounded by a dark forest, and ahead of her was the castle with its spires.
The prolonged howls of the wolves, the slow and frightening gasps, and the shrill and intermittent screams came from every direction, creating a dangerous and depressing atmosphere.
I haven’t gotten over the fear of Duke Negan’s assassination. I’m still afraid that one day, many Beyonders would suddenly attack my father, my mother, and my brothers…Audrey dissected her dreams from the point of view of a Psychiatrist.
In this strangely real dream, she walked slowly toward the castle that was almost identical to the Hall family’s ancestral house.
As she walked, a figure suddenly jumped out of the dark forest. It was a gigantic dragon with golden scales all over its body. Its eyes were pale gold with vertical pupils, and its thick tail looked like it could sweep away everything.
This dragon’s facial features were exactly the same as Audrey’s. When paired with its body, it gave off an indescribable feeling of strangeness and horror!
Audrey jumped in fright, almost waking up from her dream. Fortunately, having been a Spectator before, she was able to stabilize her emotions in time.
This made her realize that she had never really forgotten how she had almost lost control back when she consumed the Psychiatrist potion. Back then, her self-relief and the improvement in her mood was only superficial. The trauma had already taken root in the depths of her subconscious and would occasionally reflect itself in her dreams.
Fortunately, I discovered this today. In the future, I can try to treat this trauma in my subconscious. I’m a Psychiatrist! If I continue to ignore this issue, I might lose control due to this fear when advancing to Sequence 6…Audrey examined herself carefully.
As she walked and stopped, Audrey’s dream kept changing in an erratic fashion. It would’ve been considered quite an unsatisfactory story.
Finally, she arrived in front of the castle and saw an arm-length magic staff sweeping through the air, scattering down specks of light that were as resplendent as starlight.
The castle that was shrouded in the light instantly became magnificent, and all the gloom disappeared.
The melody of a band came out from inside the castle as one wall lamp after another lit up.
This was the most beautiful expectation that I had towards Beyonder powers at the very beginning… It really was a little girl’s fantasy…The corners of Audrey’s mouth curled up, and her mood turned for the better.
She didn’t stop, but she walked past the castle to the edge of her dream. She didn’t care how the scene behind her changed, or how the story unfolded.
After walking for an unknown amount of time, she passed through the barren wasteland and arrived at the top of a cliff.
Looking out, the gray, blurry void extended into the distance. The area beneath her was so deep that it seemed to be bottomless.
Audrey was keenly aware that this was the boundary of her dreams. Once she left, she had no idea what would happen.
And how do I leave? Jump down? Will I fall to my death…Audrey thought awkwardly, not too courageous in taking the risk.
After thinking for a few seconds, she slowly came up with an idea.
This is a dreamland that originates from the world of my mind. As the mistress of this place, I can use my will to open up a path for myself!
With the thought of making the attempt, she tried to conjure what she thought, just like the way she did it above the gray fog. The only difference was that the former needed the help of Mr. Fool, and now she had to rely on herself.
Audrey stretched out her right hand, pointing it downwards into the depths of the gray fog.
In front of her, the gray fog suddenly surged, revealing layers of stairs that led downwards, without an end in sight.
Audrey took a slow breath, lifted her skirt slightly, and stepped onto the first step.
Step by step, she continued down the stairs. The surroundings grew increasingly quiet, so quiet that it was almost as if she heard auditory hallucinations.
In this place, there was nothing else apart from the gray fog. It was lonely and filled with the unknown.
A howling gale blew in from different directions, causing Audrey to sway back and forth. The fear she felt slowly deepened.
Before she lost control of her emotions, her green eyes shone with a warm light that seemed to be able to see through the hearts of others.
Audrey used her Psychoanalysis powers to placate herself!
She continued her search. After nearly a minute, a point of light suddenly lit up in the surrounding gray fog.
Audrey took a cautious look, only to see that the point of light was of herself—back when she had just consumed a potion and almost became a dragon monster. While on the verge of losing control, emotions such as worry, horror, fear, and nervousness were clearly overflowing from her.
… This is my subconscious, so this is my trauma?Audrey vaguely understood where she was after she left her dreamland.
She was in no hurry to resolve this trauma as she continued to walk down, step by step, filled with anticipation.
According to the theories of the Psychology Alchemists, the subconscious was at the bottom of her destination—the sea of collective subconscious for all living creatures!
During her exploration, Audrey once again saw herself listening to her parents’ storytelling when she was young. She saw herself, someone who valued her image but wasn’t actually very elegant deep down. She saw herself participating in the Tarot Club, only that all the specks of light regarding the latter were tightly wrapped in a gray fog.
These are things in my subconscious… They influence my character and behavior?Audrey instinctively analyzed what she saw with her knowledge of psychology.
Amidst the coruscating points of light, there were several times where she was pushed to the verge of an emotional breakdown due to the lonely, aimless exploration, but she had used her Beyonder powers to placate herself in time.
Just as she was about to lose all sense of the passage of time, she saw the last step.
In front of the steps was a solid, blurry, gray “ground.” Above it, there were streams of light and shadows. They were dense and overlapping, like an illusory sea.
The sea of collective subconscious…Audrey took a few steps forward and raised her head to look up. To her surprise, the gray fog no longer blocked her vision as the clear high skies appeared.
There were countless indescribable silhouettes, seven of which were of different colors. They were lustrous brilliances that seemed to possess immense knowledge.
Audrey pursed her lips and happily said to herself,The sky of spirituality.
Then, she cautiously moved forward, forging the adventure that she could call her own.
Those figures of light that formed the sea would flash past her from time to time. Some contained ancient memories of being burned by flames, while others bore the excruciating pain of seeing something indescribable…
Apart from the imprints of the ancients from ancient times, Audrey also saw the gazes of admiration cast on her one after another, as well as the activities of the people who worshiped dragons.
As she walked, she noticed a grayish white mountain on the far left. It extended upwards until it emerged from the sea of light and shadows. The top of the mountain was shrouded in a dense fog, making the entire place seem hazy.
Is that someone else’s consciousness? The sea is the subconscious, and beyond the surface of the sea is the ordinary consciousness? Yes, he’s dreaming…Audrey suddenly thought of a possible application of a Psychiatrist. It was to move closer and climb up, directly affecting the other party’s subconscious thoughts, allowing them to naturally act according to her bidding.
But it should be very difficult and very dangerous…Audrey looked away, not daring to make the attempt.
She clearly remembered that her purpose this time was to seek out traces of the mind dragon and the City of Miracles, Liveseyd.
Audrey passed by more than a hundred other people’s consciousness. Gradually, she felt exhausted.
It’s time to return.Instinctively, she raised her head and looked into the distance, rationally making the decision.
She stood there for a long time, unwilling to leave.
A shadow suddenly appeared in the air just as Audrey was about to turn around.
It was a pair of two huge gray wings!
Under the wings, there was a long lizard-like monster.
Its entire body was covered with huge scales that were like grayish-white stone slabs. It had four thick and powerful legs, seemingly bathing in the sunlight that didn’t exist as it flickered in what seemed like the afterglow of the setting sun.
The monster flew over. Its eyes were pale gold with its pupils vertical, looking cold and arrogant.
Its grand and epic figure quickly disappeared into the sea of the subconscious of all living beings.
Dragon… A mind dragon!Audrey jumped on the spot and looked around, afraid of others noticing her inelegant behavior.
She paced around excitedly, feeling very satisfied with her adventure.
Indeed, the tradition of dragon worship here isn’t without an origin. In their subconscious, there lives a mind dragon…Audrey resisted the urge to praise herself and had decided to return immediately and wake up from the dream.
She didn’t have the urge to continue her exploration, as she wasn’t prepared for it at all. She was going to consult Mr. Fool, Mr. Hanged Man, and the others at the Tarot Club next week in the hope of receiving some advice.
Audrey returned the way she came, entering the “mountain” formed by her consciousness. Then, she woke herself up and successfully escaped from the dream.
…
At that moment, Danitz was also permitted to return to his room.
He glanced at Gehrman Sparrow and said with an embarrassed smile, “You won’t tell anyone what you just saw, will you?”
Klein didn’t answer with “yes” or “no.” Instead, he stopped walking towards his bedroom and flatly said, “That was a question.”
“Right, right, a question! That was a slanderous question with no basis! Besides, I also gave a negative answer,” Danitz responded with delight and had emphasized that he had never admitted to it.
Klein gently nodded his head.
“I will clarify this with your captain.”
Clarify…Danitz stared, then he half opened his mouth, his expression twisted.
He was also considered a somewhat knowledgeable person, so he stopped explaining and arguing, and he forced a smile.
“Is there anything I can do for you?”
Klein took a deep breath and used his Clown powers to control his facial expression.
“Monitor it well.”
“Yes, alright!” Danitz quickly agreed.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow turn around and walk to the bedroom’s entrance, he couldn’t help but ask, “You’re not going to clarify this with Captain, right?”
Klein twisted the handle and replied expressionlessly, “Monitor it well.”
After he finished speaking, he pushed open the door and entered the room. Before he could widen his mouth into a laugh, he closed the door behind him.
…
The next morning, after breakfast, Klein put on a pair of pantaloons, a thick brown jacket, and a cap. He changed his appearance and went out, leaving Danitz alone in the room to watch the radio transceiver.
Along the way, Klein changed his appearance again, making himself look more like a native.
He found a special store, bought a pair of linen gloves, a shroud, and a body bag. Then, according to the surroundings he had previously witnessed, he scanned the area around him for landmarks before finding the bridge and the girl who had died amid the mud in a corner.
As it was still winter, the weather wasn’t too hot, and there were no obvious signs of decay from the corpse, but the festering skin and the stench still made Klein instinctively nauseous.
He didn’t immediately come to bury the girl who wanted to live like a human being last night, due to the recent events—Bayam was under strict curfews at night, as well as the fact that the cemetery didn’t open until dawn.
Pulling out a small metal bottle, Klein poured some Quelaag Oil onto his hand and rubbed it at the tip of his nose.
A choking sensation invaded his mind. The smell of peppermint mixed with disinfectant filled his olfactory senses, making him sober as if he had just fallen into a sea of floating ice. He was no longer affected by any other smells.
Putting away the metal bottle, Klein put on his gloves, took a few steps forward, and crouched next to the female corpse.
He unwrapped the shroud and began to gently move the corpse into the body bag.
Carrying the bag over his shoulder, he deliberately walked through the most bustling streets of Bayam until he reached the outskirts of the city. Along the narrow road where horse carriages couldn’t pass, he scaled a mountain to its mountainside.
There was a cemetery specially prepared by the Church of Storms and the governor-general’s office, for the natives.
As for foreigners, such as businessmen, adventurers, people from Loen, Intis, and Feynapotter, who had settled down here, they had their cemeteries situated on the opposite side of Bayam on a flat and soothing plain with forests backing them.
Klein climbed higher and higher and entered the unnamed cemetery, where he found the gravekeeper dozing off.
“How do you want to bury him?” The gravekeeper pointed at the body bag. “If you want to do it for free, you have to wait a few days until the corpses in the morgue accumulate to a certain amount, then they’ll be cremated together and buried in the same grave. Of course, there will be priests who will do a send off for the souls of the dead in advance. 5 soli and he will have an urn and a niche he can call his own. 2 pounds, he’ll get an urn and a grave with a tombstone. If you don’t want him cremated, you’ll need a coffin. You can pick one over there. They’re priced differently based on the type of wood.”
Klein thought for a moment, then he took out 5 soli in notes and handed them over.
“What’s his name?” the gravekeeper counted the notes, picked up a fountain pen, and asked with a good attitude.
He didn’t actually know how to write words, he just wanted to draw symbols to help him remember.
Klein paused for a second and said, “Bourdi.”
“Bourdi…” the gravekeeper repeated it in a low voice and drew a symbol.
Without looking up, he continued, “She can have an epitaph on the niche.”
Bourdi was a typical female name in the Rorsted Archipelago; therefore, the gravekeeper no longer mistook her gender.
Klein remained silent for a few seconds, then he said in a low voice, “She is a human being.”
“She is a human being? What a strange epitaph…” the gravekeeper muttered, “Do you have a picture? I know you don’t.”
Before he could finish his words, he saw the other party hand over a “photo.”
It was a portrait that Klein had drawn using a ritual. It perfectly reproduced the girl’s looks before she fell ill. In order to not be suspected, he used the corresponding type of paper and some technique to make the portrait look like a real photograph.
The gravekeeper was surprised but didn’t say anything. He quickly took the information and carried the body bag to the hut where the priests resided with Klein.
After the send off and cremation, as well as the storing of ashes into an urn, the photograph was pasted on, and an epitaph was engraved, putting an end to the entire matter. Klein took a deep look before turning around to leave the cemetery.
As he walked down the mountain path, he saw Bayam in its entirety.
The sea was pale blue, nearing the color of green. It was empty as far as the eye could see. Sails were stacked by the harbor, and the chimneys towered high. The streets were crisscrossed as people came and went. The surrounding estates were densely packed, and there was plenty of greenery. The distant public roads were wide, and the railways were straight… It was like a beautiful oil painting that was produced by a master. It was filled with vitality that was hardly describable.
…
At the top of the clock tower of the Cathedral of Waves, the Church of Storms Cardinal, high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers, Jahn Kottman, stood at the edge, looking out over the refreshing sea and the mountain range that stretched out along the coastline.
The pollution in Bayam was rather low as the mining and smelting industries were located in other cities on the island. The mainstay here was the spice trade, the brothels and casinos, and the accumulation and transit of goods. It lacked a fully-formed industry, and there was a limited number of days needed for coal to be burned for heat.
As soon as Sea King Jahn Kottman retracted his gaze, he saw a Mandated Punisher running up the spiral staircase.
“Your Eminence, there’s new information.” The Mandated Punisher struck the left side of his chest with his right hand.
“What is it?” the well-built Jahn Kottman turned around and asked.
The Mandated Punisher handed over the piece of paper in his hand.
“News from within the Resistance. They’ve received a response from Kalvetua. They’re in the process of creating new statues.”
“New statues?” Jahn Kottman unfolded the note and skimmed through it.
He then turned his head to the interior of Blue Mountain Island, which was covered in a sea of dense forests. After a moment of thought, he said, “Search for abnormalities in the archipelago’s sea area.”
He was certain of one thing from the intelligence, that the mysterious person who had taken away the characteristic left by Kalvetua hadn’t left the waters of the Rorsted Archipelago. This could be determined from the fact that the person could disguise himself as Kalvetua and reply to his followers.
Meanwhile, Jahn Kottman knew very well that the Beyonder characteristic left behind by Kalvetua, who had gone mad before its death, would lead to severe side effects regardless of whether or not it was reduced to a real item; therefore, it would definitely result in an abnormality in the surrounding area.
Moreover, he believed that it wouldn’t be easy for the mysterious person to find a proper sealing method.
Even if he had found it, there was no way he could control the effects when responding; hence, exposing the problem.
This was the clue!
“Yes, Your Eminence, May the Storm be with you!” The Mandated Punisher bowed again.
…
After entering Bayam City, Klein dispelled his Faceless power when no one was paying attention. He returned to the Wind of Azure Inn via carriage.
As soon as he opened the door and entered, he saw Danitz sitting in front of the radio transceiver, his expression strange and grave.
“Got something?” Klein asked in a low voice.
“No, no.” Danitz raised his right palm and shook the papers in his hand. “My bounty! My bounty has been raised to 5,500 pounds…”
This was almost reaching Steel Maveti’s bounty!
Because of this, he didn’t dare head out to drink or relax; all he could do was stay in the room and listen out for a signal.
This rate of appreciation is really tempting…For a moment Klein didn’t know how to react, so he said without expression, “This is just the beginning.
“Mr. 10,000 Pounds.”
… Dogsh*t!Danitz cursed inwardly, but he didn’t dare to show any disrespect on his face.
All of those things were done by Gehrman Sparrow. Why did it end up increasing my bounty? Those sons of b*tches from the Church of Storms!He forced a smile and shook his head, his facial muscles twitching slightly.
Klein held back his laughter and ignored him. He went back to his bedroom to catch up on his sleep.
At this moment, he saw a letter suddenly appear, floating down from midair and landing right in front of him.
Klein raised his right hand and grabbed the letter.
The messenger didn’t even show its face and just left after throwing the letter?Klein clicked his tongue, opened the letter, and read it.
“… There were two methods for obtaining a messenger. The first method is to think of an accurate description, hold a ritual, summon the corresponding spirit world creature, and make a contract with it. The second method is to directly enter the spirit world and search for a messenger that you wish to obtain. After obtaining its consent, sign a contract with it and then record down the accurate description language for later use.
“The first method is relatively simple, but it is also rather dangerous, because what fits the description might be a powerful spirit world creature or a strange evil spirit. Every time you summon it, you cannot be completely sure what you will attract, and this is a risk that is hard to divine in advance.
“The danger of the second method is that it isn’t easy to find the appropriate messenger, and there’s a risk of getting lost in the spirit world.
“Unless you’re a Traveler; otherwise, I do not suggest the second method. For the first method, I can provide you a description that has been tested and verified. As long as the process is done accurately, the level of danger will be rather low. But it might not satisfy you. Also, the contract needs to use powers in the undead domain. You can use my copper whistle to provide for that.
“The format includes the following paragraphs…
“Of course, if you don’t mind, I can transfer a messenger to you as a gift and have it sign a contract with you…”
Transfer it to me as a gift? It’s no wonder that the messenger didn’t even dare show its face…Klein thought in enlightenment.
Considering that he had used the previous messenger as a shield and was unfortunately finished off by Mr. A, causing the later messengers to become increasingly rude to him, he inwardly declined the offer.
Use the first or second method? The first method is prone to error. I might even summon a candidate messenger and get beaten up… A commonly used description isn’t unique enough, making the messenger’s strength worrying… The second method? I’m not afraid of getting lost since I’m able to instantly return above the gray fog. Furthermore, in my Spirit Body state, I can use the Sea God Scepter. The spirit world creatures aren’t afraid of having their blood drained either. Yes, I have to do it outside the archipelago; otherwise, I’ll be affected by the prayers.Klein quickly came to a decision.
With that idea in mind, Klein immediately began making preparations.
It was to explore the spirit world and select a suitable target to become a messenger. After he left the Rorsted Archipelago and its surrounding sea, he could bring the Sea God Scepter along with him to reason with the target and convince them to become his messenger.
Once I find myself lost or in a dangerous situation, I would immediately halt the summoning and return above the gray fog. There’s basically no risk…Klein thought for a few seconds, then he locked the door and began the ritual of summoning himself.
At the end of the ritual, he quickly arrived above the gray fog, but he was in no hurry to respond to himself. Instead, he sat down and let the Sea God Scepter fly out from the junk pile and land on his palm.
He intended to scan the prayers of the believers as per routine for anything to respond to.
During this process, Klein discovered that some of the prayers were actually quite interesting, because humans could deceive friends and relatives, but it was difficult to keep their truest thoughts when confessing or praying to the gods. At most, they would modify the truth to make them look less bad.
A mixed-blood, who had clearly changed his faith to the Lord of Storms, had already reached the middle ranks of the Bayam police department, but in his confession, he tried hard to portray his behavior as a plan of burdening himself to carry out a mission. For the sake of a brighter future for his kinsmen, he could only confess to god in misery, hoping that “He” would protect him, so that he could climb up the ranks in the police system as a believer of the Lord of Storms.
Although his words sounded flawless, the fluctuations in his thoughts and emotions during his confession were clearly displayed in the prayer scene. It was something that couldn’t be hidden.
Trying to deceive God while you are deceiving yourself… If it were a gigantic sea serpent like Kalvetua who lacked intelligence, it might’ve believed you… Should I give him a lightning bolt or ten wind blades? Yes, it’s pretty impressive to have a mixed-blood rise up to the ranks of senior inspector. I’ll keep him. There are benefits to having a snitch…Klein raised his Sea God Staff, making one of the blue gems glow.
The light poured into the scene and imperceptibly seeped into the senior inspector named Boulaya.
This wasn’t a curse, nor was it a cue. It was a mark of divinity that almost no one could discover.
Simply put, it’s a unilateral way for me to “keep tabs” on you…Klein silently added inwardly.
He continued browsing and saw a young believer with slightly curly bronze hair praying for a man named Zangmo to be caught in a storm and buried at sea. He claimed that Zangmo wasn’t pious enough, but the truth was that, as a competing fisherman, Zangmo was always able to harvest more fish than he did.
What kind of nonsense prayers are these? The human heart sure is hard to fathom…Klein frowned and mumbled to himself. Then he had a vague idea.
For a Faceless to engage in real acting, it not only requires a flawless performance in terms of external appearances and habitual actions, but it also needs to maintain the core personality. Not many changes are allowed. As for personality, every person is different, so there must be a difference to a certain degree…
By browsing the prayers of my believers, it’s equivalent to me realizing different kinds of personalities and mental states without going through the trouble. When talking about the many masks we wear, it’s not only about looks…
This will be rather important for my subsequent acting as a Faceless. It can save me time from figuring things out through accumulated experiences.
Klein increasingly felt that acting as Sea God was very beneficial towards him.
When you are acting the role of a demigod, even if you don’t get any feedback, you will still definitely get some considerable benefits… This is a way of gaining experience of being someone of a higher level…Klein perked up, no longer being perfunctory about skimming through the prayer scenes.
After quickly browsing through one scene after another, his gaze stopped at a merchant named Ralph.
The businessman praised the miracle of the reappearance of the sea god, and he had indicated that he planned to offer a third of his fortune—worth 20,000 pounds—to the Resistance, half for military expenses, and half for the reconstruction of God’s statue.
Actually, there’s no need to go through all that trouble. Just directly offer it to me…Klein muttered half-jokingly.
He thought for a moment, and then he conjured a background of waves and storms with heavy rain and lightning falling together. He responded in a low voice, “You have honored my name by helping your compatriots and companions.
“The young lambs need help, food, and education.”
He intended to get Ralph to set up a charity fund with the 20,000 pounds, and to seek donations widely from the community to make up for the damage, create a consensus; and help to provide local children with food, clothing, and education under the pretext of governance.
As for the military expenditures of the Resistance, Klein understood that in a world with Beyonder powers, it was very difficult to rely solely on the opposition from the natives of the colony to succeed. Therefore, they needed the help of foreign countries like Feysac and Intis.
Funding was undoubtedly needed.
Unfortunately, it’s not possible to add a line in the Ten Commandments about “boldly and confidently seek funding”; that would damage the image of Sea God… The Resistance shouldn’t be thinking about annihilating the garrison troops. They should just focus on destroying the transportation infrastructure and make it more difficult for the governor-general’s office to rule, so as to initiate talks…As a keyboard warrior, Klein wasn’t lacking in ideas in such areas.
He quickly restrained his wandering thoughts and made a divination to see if it was dangerous exploring the spirit world today.
After obtaining the revelation that it wasn’t considered dangerous, Klein took the Dark Emperor card, naturally changed his image, and stepped into the Door of Summoning.
After entering the real world, he stuffed the mystical items he needed into his body as a precaution. Then, like last time, he used Cogitation to sense the spirit world.
Taking a step forward, he passed through an invisible curtain as Klein’s illusory figure floated up.
Around him, red, yellow, blue, green, and other colors were superimposed, like they were like the most abstract oil painting ever. The concept of direction that humans were used to could no longer be used here. If one used the old means of distinguishing direction and one’s location, they would definitely find themselves lost.
Klein roamed carefully and casually, sometimes seeing a yellow sun like a child’s sketch, sometimes brushing past an incorporeal river that flowed quietly.
There was also a flat women with her upper body naked and a face resembling a smiling moon, a canoe with its end upturned, a tangled ball of thread, and a serpentine staircase leading to the seven pure lights.
In this extremely chaotic world, other than spirit world creatures, all kinds of information existed as abstract symbols. Thus, what one received from a divination process would only be a revelation that required one to interpret it on their own.
As for those symbols, there was a chance that they would come to life and become incorporeal monsters.
This was the spirit world that couldn’t be understood and viewed with common human knowledge.
The last time he came in, he had easily discovered spirit world creatures, and he had noticed the creepy gazes from unknown locations that made his hair stand on end. There was the headless woman who carried four heads, a round eye with clear blacks and whites, and a giant jellyfish with a skull attached to each tentacle. He had easily encountered all of them back then.
But this time, he failed to see a single spirit world creature despite roaming for so long. Even the indescribable figures in the distance had disappeared, as if they had hidden themselves.
It can’t be that you’re afraid of being my messenger, can it? Yes, I entered the spirit world in the form of a Soul Body. Perhaps the thoughts in my mind will appear in a special, formless manner here, turning into hidden symbols that interact with the spirit world. This then naturally affects my path options?Klein was puzzled, but he couldn’t find the reason.
All sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind when his body suddenly sank down and he fell freely.
After a while, Klein could only see the vivid superposition of the colors and the various symbols that took physical form.
What’s going on?He began to consider whether he should write to Mr. Azik and ask him about it, or to throw the radio transceiver above the gray fog and get it tainted with the aura, so that he could contact the magic mirror, Arrodes.
While floating, Klein’s heart suddenly palpitated as he quickly dodged to the side.
A tinge of yellow and green flashed across his eyes as a giant foot that was large enough to squash his entire body landed, stepping into the interlaced red and blue color spots.
Above the sole of the foot was a long, festering leg covered in a yellowish green liquid. The leg was over three meters long, and above it was a huge body that was wrapped in corpse oil bandages.
Amidst the solidified aura in the area, the two legs that were filled with yellow-green pus alternated as they rose up. Carrying a body that was difficult to discern, the legs quickly disappeared into the depths of the spirit world.
Klein stood at a distance, not daring to make a sound.
Finally, he confirmed that he was fine as he grimaced and thought,The spirit world is really scary. You can accidentally encounter a powerhouse just passing by… A powerhouse among the spirit world creatures?
Klein shook his head and continued his search.
At that moment, he had no idea where in the spirit world he had wandered to.
After drifting for a while, he finally found some traces of spirit world creatures.
Just as he was about to switch from flying forward to descending to his left, he was surprised to find that his body continued to move forward uncontrollably at an accelerating speed.
In front of him, the chaotic superimposed colors and the grayish-white mist that filled the area suddenly split open, and a large, purely black three-masted sailboat leaped in.
The boat was nearly a hundred meters long, and three pitch-black sails were hanging high up like flags.
On the left and right sides of the ship, there were cannon muzzles and all kinds of sailors were running around on the deck.
All of this was so real, so substantial, and so out of place when it came to the spirit world as a whole.
However, as the ship entered the spirit world, its black color quickly turned richer, tainting itself with an ethereal vibe.
On its deck stood a mottled stone chair that was two to three meters high; its back facing the cabin. Leaning against the chair’s back, a colossal figure that was comparable to an ancient giant sat there.
He had a black beard that went just past his neck, and he wore a tall, pointed crown on his head. He wore a gorgeous black robe with silver fringes. The wrinkles on his face looked hardened and filled with magnificence. It made one subconsciously wish to bow their heads.
Under the slightly wrinkled forehead and on the high nose bridge, Klein’s pitch-black full-body armor and black crown were reflected into those two dark red eyes.
As for Klein, he was having trouble stopping his slow flight toward the giant.
Their gazes met among the layers of colors and symbols in the spirit world, and then Klein disappeared.
The giant on the mottled stone chair didn’t withdraw his gaze as he continued staring over in a long silence.
Above the fog, Klein took out the Dark Emperor card that he had fused with his Spirit Body and instantly reverted to his original form.
This is called a one-click gear swap…he mocked himself as he recalled what had just happened.
He was almost certain that the “giant” wearing the sharp crown was King of the Five Seas, Nast Solomon. The hundred-meter-long sailboat that could sail through the spirit world was the ghost ship named Dark Emperor, which was built by the ancient Solomon Empire!
I’ve always thought that a ghost ship simply means that it can sail on its own and wouldn’t sink, making it closer to a strange creature. I never thought that the most powerful ghost ship would be able to turn itself incorporeal and wander through the spirit world…
That makes it almost a demigod, right? As expected of the most famous Dark Emperor on the Five Seas. Yes… I can’t eliminate the possibility that it sacrificed a Traveler during its creation process…
For one of the most famous legendary treasures, the Specter Empire which carries the final inheritance of the Trunsoest Empire, could it be that the ship also comes equipped with this capability, making it impossible to find?
Klein’s thoughts slowly drifted without immediately realizing the reason why he had suddenly met King of the Five Seas, Nast.
This was very obvious: the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics!
Although the Dark Emperor card didn’t contain any Beyonder characteristics, Roselle had added or carved something onto the card when he made it. It allowed the wielder to use the Card of Blasphemy after they advanced to a High-Sequence Beyonder, to subtly sense the Beyonder ingredients that they needed.
There was no doubt that such a sensation was mutual. As one sensed the other, the other would naturally sense them too. As for the wielder, they would appear to approach a certain fate before they crossed that step into becoming a demigod.
This was something Klein was deeply aware of. He ultimately suspected that the existence of the gray fog had brought together certain Beyonders or supernatural events to him.
Traveling with the Dark Emperor card in the spirit world makes it easier for such situations to occur. This is because the real world needs to abide by many rules. Even the fate from drawing lots needs to abide by logic, developing bit by bit. It doesn’t make sense for me to use the Dark Emperor card in Backlund, and for the King of the Five Seas, Nast, to immediately appear in front of me with the ghost ship…
Even if he sensed the attraction force, he would have to go through the process of locating me, and through the process of traveling through the spirit world, take hours or even days to arrive. If he didn’t sense it, he would only naturally think of sailing towards the Sonia Sea and head closer to the borders of the Loen Kingdom. In that case, it might take months before we bump into each other.
By being in the spirit world, things are simple; there is no concept of distance or direction in there. Locations and distances are all extremely chaotic. Perhaps the King of the Five Seas, Nast, might’ve wished to go out on a spin in the spirit world, but he ended up seeing me pass by the moment he entered. This doesn’t need to abide by any restrictions or limitations on geographical locations,Klein thought as he rapped the corner of the mottled table.
In addition to this, he was certain that the reason why he was thrown uncontrollably towards the Dark Emperor and at King of the Five Seas, Nast, wasn’t because of the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics. The effects of the law was only reflected in fate, perception, and desire, nothing too exaggerated; otherwise, there wouldn’t be High-Sequence Beyonders—all of them would be involuntarily drawn by the “Uniqueness” of their respective pathway.
Klein could sense that it was a type of Beyonder power that twisted and strengthened his intent to move forward, resulting in him being unable to stop.
This is a very simple analysis. Even if I had thrown out the Dark Emperor card at the time, I wouldn’t have been able to stop… This is a Lawyer, which is a Beyonder power wielded by the Dark Emperor pathway?Klein leaned back in his chair and decided not to use the Dark Emperor card any time soon.
This meant that he was unable to roam the spirit world in search of a messenger.
If he hadn’t brought the Dark Emperor card and had used his main body with the Sea God Scepter, he would appear in the spirit world, which was filled with all kinds of revelations and information. He would inevitably leave many clues and could be divined about at any time. In terms of anti-divination and anti-prophecy, Azik’s copper whistle couldn’t be compared to the Dark Emperor card.
If I were to really do that, I might meet ten people who know that I obtained the Sea God Scepter, when buying a beer at the bar… Of course, it was taken by Klein Moretti, so what has that got to do with me, Gehrman Sparrow?Klein shook his head in a self-deprecating manner and decided to use the ritual method to get a messenger to respond. He could find something more suitable later on.
After he covered the Dark Emperor card, his figure disappeared from the mysterious space above the gray fog.
…
Early morning, Bayam.
Alger prepared to take a carriage out of the city and take a detour to a private harbor behind the cliff. That was where his Blue Avenger was docked and waiting to set sail.
As a disguised pirate captain, he couldn’t dock so openly at the main port of the City of Generosity. That would be sufficient proof that he had close ties with the authorities. It was the same with the other pirates who had to consider their berth in advance before coming to Bayam to sell their loot or gain enjoyment. They either went to a small port in the surrounding waters, or to a private port controlled by someone with a deep background or by the Resistance.
Finally, there are no more missions. I can go out to sea again… I need to first obtain a mystical item that can increase my strength and also square my accounts. After that, I’ll head to the primitive island and hunt for the Blue Shadow Falcon, allowing me to advance to Sequence 6 as quickly as possible…Alger was about to walk towards a rental carriage when he unexpectedly saw a familiar figure.
The former pirate merchant, Ralph, walked out of the carriage with a ruddy face and looked towards the governor-general’s office that wasn’t far away. He seemed to be abnormally excited.
What happened to him?After a moment of puzzlement, Alger took the initiative to go over and greet him.
From his point of view, Ralph was, in a sense, also one of his comrades. They were all subordinates of Mr. Fool.
However, one is a core member, while the other just remains on the periphery…Alger calmly confirmed their identities and positions.
“What happened to deserve such joy?” Alger asked after chatting about the weather.
Ralph laughed out loud and narrowed his eyes, saying, “If I were to say that I received the blessings of God, would you believe me?”
I believe…Alger answered in his mind without hesitation.
Suppressing his curiosity, he asked, “What are you doing here?”
Ralph was about to answer when his eyes suddenly lit up.
He looked around, and after confirming that there was no one around him, he said in a deep voice, “Didn’t you say that you also believe in God?”
In order to befriend him, Alger had lied, saying that his faith lay with Sea God, Kalvetua. In any case, this was common among pirates, so it wouldn’t arouse suspicion—at sea, the weather was usually more frightening than any enemy, so most pirates, adventurers, ship crew, and sailors had great respect for gods who controlled similar fields, believing in them to a certain extent.
“Of course.” This time, Alger’s answer was firmer than ever.
This was because he knew that the “Sea God” that the other party believed in was the embodiment of Mr. Fool.
Ralph nodded in satisfaction, revealed a smile, and whispered, “I received a revelation yesterday. God sent me to help ‘His’ young lambs.
“I intend to establish a charitable fund for this purpose.
“This is the will of God. As ‘His’ believer, I think you would be happy to provide some assistance.”
He held out his right hand and waited for the donation.
Alger’s expression stiffened, and he was momentarily unsure of how to respond.
Although his present fortune was worth 3,245 pounds, he was preparing to buy a mystical item, making his overall financial situation somewhat tight.
Of course, he could still donate quite a bit if he skimped and saved.
If the “Sea God” was still Kalvetua, Alger, who claimed to be a believer, wouldn’t have hesitated to find an excuse. But now, he had to seriously consider the deeper motives of Mr. Fool.
Noticing Alger’s reaction, Ralph’s eyes darted schemingly before he said, “We want to help children who are suffering from unnecessary discrimination because of their bloodline. They live a hard life, and it is hard to see any hope for them. There are pure-blooded natives, as well as mixed-bloods.”
Alger was silent for a few seconds, then he pulled out a wad of cash.
“Here’s 100 pounds.”
Ralph took it and said with a smile, “Your kindness will definitely be rewarded.
“God will protect you.”
…
The door slanted over the entrance to the warehouse.
Klein prepared the summoning ritual for the spirit world creature and was surrounded by the hallucinatory scent of herbs and essential oils.
He was afraid that there would be some kind of accident if he held it in the inn, and although it might not be risky for him, it might end up harming the other occupants; therefore, he went back to the abandoned warehouse where he had gave a sacrifice to Kalvetua.
As for Danitz, having his bounty raised to 5,500 pounds, he was very proactive in asking to stay in the suite and monitor the radio transceiver.
The procedure is to light the candle that symbolizes me, and to use a verified incantation to summon the appropriate spirit world creature as a messenger…Daly Simone’s three-lined description and the various incantations provided by Mr. Azik went through Klein’s mind.
When summoning a spirit world creature, the first sentence needed descriptions such as “wanders about the unfounded” and “roaming in the upper realm.” Only by doing so could it accurately point to the spirit world. The suffix would clearly indicate that the Spirit Body was being summoned and that it was a creature that had a corporeal body. The second and third lines were an accurate description of the creature, but due to the restrictions of the format, one couldn’t use too many words to pinpoint a creature. Therefore, it was difficult to predict or divine what would ultimately be summoned by the ritualist.
In this sort of situation, using an incantation previously used by others implied a much lower risk.
Then, after signing a contract, the description of the third sentence: “the messenger that belongs to whomever” or “Contract Companion of whoever” could be made, allowing the three-lined description to accurately summon the corresponding messenger.
Yes, my messenger has to run very fast; otherwise, it might be killed by some malicious creature in the spirit world, resulting in the loss of important letters…Klein’s mind raced, and he came up with a clear plan.
He took a step back and said in ancient Hermes, “I!
“I summon in my name:
“The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the creature whose speed surpasses imagination.”
Whoosh!
There was the sound of wind, tainting the candles to a dark green and turning the surroundings cold and creepy.
Klein saw a blurry figure rush out, too fast for him to see anything.
After that, he couldn’t find the fellow ever again.
That’s way too fast… Did it already circle the planet several times… Or maybe it’s still there, but it’s too fast for my vision to keep up…Klein’s mouth twitched, deciding to wait a few seconds to see if the “creature whose speed surpasses imagination” would appear again.
He wasn’t worried that the summoned spirit world creature would harm the innocent, as one of the descriptions was of a friendly creature. Besides, as long as he forcefully ended the summoning and stopped the ritual, the creature would be immediately sent back to the spirit world, no matter where the “creature whose speed surpasses imagination” went.
A few seconds later, Klein inhaled after failing to see any response from him waiting. He said with ancient Hermes, “I!
“I end this summoning in my name!”
The chilling air around him instantly vanished as the swirling cold wind died down and the candle flames returned to their normal color.
Klein stepped forward and extinguished the candle, intending to revise the last sentence and try again.
As for the two phrases “the spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated,” he had no intention of changing them. The first sentence was directed at the spirit world, and it could only be replaced with synonyms, so it didn’t matter if he changed it or not. The second sentence was a prerequisite for Klein to ensure his own safety; otherwise, it would’ve been a horror story instead of a hilarious one.
Hmm… I don’t need to use “surpasses imagination” as an adjective. But others might not meet my needs. Perhaps… I can change my train of thought. A messenger doesn’t have to run that fast. A normal speed is fine. There are other ways to ensure safety. I just need to get malicious beings to ignore it and neglect it… I’ll try a spirit world creature that’s easily neglected…After two or three minutes of deliberation, Klein held a ritual again.
When he was done with the preparations, he chanted a new incantation, “I!
“I summon in my name:
“The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the being who is easily neglected.’”
The interior of the warehouse became abnormally quiet. There was no wind, nor did it turn cold within the wall of spirituality. Even the color of the candle remained unchanged.
Klein waited, watching, hoping for a good messenger.
After about ten seconds, he sighed and looked around.
There’s nothing. The description was of no effect this time.
He didn’t wait any longer and followed the procedure of ending the summoning and extinguishing the candle.
To his puzzlement, the candle flame even shook a few times in the end.
Did I miss something…Klein frowned, and then he relaxed, throwing the matter to the back of his mind.
He reconsidered the question of how to modify the description and continued targeting the third sentence.
I’ll switch to another train of thought. If a messenger is especially good at enduring scuffles and has great survivability, it’s still okay. No matter what, a messenger that can deliver the letter to the target is a good messenger…Klein pondered for a moment, then he held the summoning ritual for the third time.
Amidst the fragrance of herbs and essential oils, and under the dim light of the candlelight, the shadows on his face darted about as his mouth gaped open and closed.
“I!
“I summon in my name:
“The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, an extraordinary creature who has extremely high survivability.”
The flame of the candle flared and stretched, illuminating the bright red interior of the altar.
In Klein’s Spirit Vision, white bones drilled out from the ground, overlapping to form what looked like a safe.
I’ve finally summoned something I can see. Furthermore, it’s a creature with extremely high survivability… It looks very much like a safe. Just one look is enough to tell that it’s good at taking a beating…Klein breathed a sigh of relief and spoke in the ancient Hermes, “Are you willing to be my messenger?”
The skeletal creature that looked like a safe quickly indicated its willingness.
Then it wriggled the bones beneath it and crawled toward Klein slowly, very slowly.
It took ten seconds to crawl a centimeter.
… This is way too slow…Klein’s smile froze on his face.
Although messengers completed their mission by traveling through the spirit world, that didn’t mean that they didn’t need speed.
Within the spirit world, distance and orientation were chaotic. The most important thing was to find and lock onto a location.
As long as an accurate, clear, immediate coordinates were provided, such as the summoning ritual just now or a simplified ritual that involved blowing a whistle, then no matter where the messenger was in the spirit world, it would immediately appear within the altar.
When the location wasn’t that immediate and only had a contractual connection or a previous anchor point, the messenger needed to spend time to distinguish the location, roam the spirit world, and search for the target. This required a certain amount of speed.
If it were to deliver the letter, the recipient might not even receive it by the time they die…Klein helplessly thought as he looked at the slowly crawling skeletal creature.
He let the smile reappear on his face.
“After some careful consideration, I think it’s best I don’t trouble you.
“Thank you for your willingness.”
The creature made of illusory white bones stopped. Compared to before, it appeared as though it hadn’t moved at all.
Klein quickly canceled the summoning and rubbed his forehead.
He was a little depressed and had decided to abandon himself to despair. He decided to use a less troublesome method to find messengers, which was “public recruitment, an interview selection!”
After taking a deep breath, Klein calmed his mind and began the ritual seriously.
Looking at the candle flame that was quietly burning, he took a step back and said, “I!
“I summon in my name:
“The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, a unique being that is willing to be my messenger.”
Whoosh!
The wind blew fiercely inside the wall of spirituality, and Klein’s half top hat almost flew off of his head.
The candle flame shook and expanded to the size of a human head. It was so pale that it seemed to have lost its body temperature.
A translucent head slowly emerged, as if it had just broken through a thin membrane. Its hair was a light gold color and was smooth. Its eyes were blood-red, and it had an imposing appearance.
Looks a little familiar…Klein silently muttered.
The head had fully shown itself, but what followed wasn’t its neck, but an illusory hand that held the end of the head’s hair.
Behind the palm were complicated patterns, but the color of the cuffs was dark.
The summoned spirit world creature appeared at an increasingly rapid speed, and soon, it was before Klein in its entirety.
It was indeed a familiar “person.” It was the headless woman that Klein had met standing at the top of a castle while he was on his way to Kalvetua’s ruins at the bottom of the sea.
She was no longer as large as a castle like she was before. She was now a tall, “ordinary” woman.
Of course, there were still only cuts on her neck and four identical heads in her hands.
“Did… you… summon… me?” The headless woman in the complicated black dress stood there quietly. Her four drooping heads spoke one after the other in ancient Feysac.
She can directly communicate through words… The level of this spirit world creature isn’t low… I remember you having a castle… You’re already a property owner, so why are you “applying” for the job of a messenger?Klein sighed with emotion and lampooned. Then, he looked down at the candle behind the headless woman. He was disappointed to find that no other spirit had emerged.
He had originally imagined that many spirit world creatures would be willing to be his messenger as they swarmed over, having to form a line to be interviewed. In the end, only one had responded.
It should be a problem with the summoning ritual itself. It’s considered a relatively simple and basic summoning ceremony, so it’s impossible to summon multiple targets at once…Klein looked at the headless lady and solemnly nodded.
“Yes.”
Without waiting for the other party to speak, he added another question.
“Can you roam the spirit world at a relatively fast speed? How good is your survivability?”
The head which the headless lady lifted answered, “Yes. Not… bad.”
As she spoke, she floated upwards and then quickly descended, displaying her speed.
Phew…Klein decided to stop making attempts which led to unknown results. He asked in a serious manner, “Are you willing to sign a contract and become my messenger?”
The headless woman’s dress fluttered slightly, and her four heads with blonde hair and red eyes nodded at the same time.
“Yes. Every time… One… gold coin.”
Ah? A gold coin for each letter sent? Mr. Azik didn’t mention that spirit world creatures have such hobbies… Right, he mentioned that when signing a contract, persuasion and communication are key factors. Does this mean that this is a form of persuasion and communication?Klein was surprised and wanted to cancel the summoning immediately.
Wait a minute, I might not need to be the one paying for it… Whoever summons the messenger pays for it… Heh, maybe when our communication improves, there would be the option of paying on receipt…After some thought, Klein agreed to the other party’s request.
“Okay.
“Let’s sign the contract.”
He picked up a dark red, round fountain pen and yellowish-brown goatskin parchment that he had prepared earlier, and he quickly wrote down the contract in the language which could stir the forces of nature, ancient Hermes.
The format and terms were described in detail in Azik’s letter. They were concise and to the point, and they contained clauses such as the messenger not being allowed to look at the letter, not discarding the letter, or endangering the life of the contractor. Of course, if the contents of the letter were related to the messenger, the messenger had to be informed in advance.
In addition to these, Klein added a clause to send one gold coin for each letter, specifying that it could be borne by the contractor or by the receiver of the letter.
In order to ensure the effectiveness of the contract, the final part used the honorific name of the deity in charge of this domain.
It was an undead contract, and normally it meant using Death’s honorific name, but Death had long perished with no response from “Him.” Hence, Azik mentioned that it could be replaced by using the description of someone high in the undead domain or the Underworld itself, but the binding force wasn’t that strong.
Without a doubt, Klein chose the Underworld, which had a close relationship with the bigshot.
“The home of all death, the hell hidden deep within the spirit world, the witness of the decay of all living things, one that solely belongs to the kingdom of Death.”
After penning these four sentences, the yellowish-brown goatskin parchment began to burn with a green flame, illuminating the gloomy surroundings.
After he was done with the text, Klein took out Azik’s copper whistle, placed it on the goatskin, and wrote his current name: “Gehrman Sparrow.”
This didn’t necessarily require a real name, because his aura would enter the contract. The name was only used for summoning, which was to say, using “the messenger that belongs to Gehrman Sparrow” worked, but “the Contracted Creature of Klein Moretti” wouldn’t.
When Klein finished signing, the goatskin floated up, carrying Azik’s copper whistle and the dark red fountain pen, and flew to the headless lady.
The headless lady held the head with golden hair and red eyes, let it bite down on the fountain pen and wrote her name: “Reinette Tinekerr.”
The green flames quickly gathered together, wrapping around Azik’s copper whistle and the yellowish-brown goatskin parchment.
A few seconds later, the goatskin was reduced to ash, and the copper whistle fell into the palm of Klein’s hand.
The headless woman, Reinette, collectively blinked with the eyes of her four heads, and her body rapidly faded away into the pale candle flame.
After the contract was made, Klein no longer needed to undo the summoning. He could do it with his own will.
Phew, I finally have a messenger. “The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the messenger that belongs to Gehrman Sparrow”… Well, when there’s an opportunity, I’ll get an Artisan to create something like the copper whistle, so that I don’t have to summon my messenger every time via a ritual…Klein cleared up the mess in a rather good mood.
Over the next few days, Bayam gradually returned to normal, but Danitz still hadn’t been able to receive any telegrams from Admiral of Blood’s pirate crew.
On Sunday morning, he flipped through the newspaper and suddenly lowered his voice as he said to Klein, “There’s a Beyonder gathering tonight. Want to attend?”
Beyonder gathering?Klein thought for a bit, then he nodded and responded, “Okay.”
I should bring forward to the collection of the supplementary ingredients of the Nimblewright Master potion. I can also see if I might meet an Artisan…He subconsciously started to make arrangements in his mind.
Upon seeing Gehrman Sparrow agree, Danitz breathed a quiet sigh of relief, unable to contain his joy.
For the past few days, having had his bounty raised significantly, he had obediently stayed in the suite to monitor the radio transceiver. He was so bored that he yearned for the evening to arrive immediately.
The Beyonder gathering that Danitz mentioned was at the Amyris Leaf Bar, where pirates, informants, and adventurers were active. It was the first choice if one wanted to gather information and buy supplies.
Dressed in a black coat and silk top hat, Klein followed Danitz through the crowded bar’s lobby and into a card room. Under the watchful gaze of several bouncers, he gave the predetermined signal and descended down a flight of hidden stairs to a wide underground area.
It’s like the Evil Dragon Bar in Tingen City. There’s an underground market for herbs, essential oils, ancient books, charms, and all sorts of common mysticism materials. However, the difference is that there are also all sorts of guns and ammunition for sale.Klein even discovered antiquated muskets and lead bullets.
Heh, they also sell fake identity documents and fake seals… As expected of an overseas colony, their industry is much more developed than Tingen’s… I’ll buy a batch of ingredients later to make charms in the Sea God domain. There will always be some discounts if I purchase them in large quantities…Klein slightly turned his head from side to side to take in the situation in the underground area.
Next to him, Danitz, who was already doubtful about his own disguise skills, had deliberately put on a cap, keeping the front of his cap down to cover half his face. With great familiarity, he led Klein to the other end of the underground market and knocked on the closed door with two long knocks and four short knocks.
Behind the door, there was only a single candle. It swayed on the lampstand on the side wall, scattering yellow light onto the tiny room.
Danitz pointed to the long robes, masks, and other items which were hanging or placed on a table, and said to Klein, “It’s up to you to decide whether you would don a disguise. You can also choose not to.”
Klein looked around, his gaze sweeping past the bouncers in the room.
“I don’t need it.”
I am now an informant for the kingdom’s military, and the Church of Storms also knows of my identity, so there’s nothing for me to be afraid of… If the pirates and adventurers have any malicious thoughts about me because of my lack of a disguise, and if they attempt to attack me, hehe…Klein suddenly pictured bounty rewards flying towards him one by one.
Danitz curled his lips secretly, picked up a black iron mask, and wore it.
Then, he and Klein passed through a dim corridor and into another room under a bouncer’s lead.
The place was lavishly decorated. The floor was covered with a thick carpet from the Southern Continent; the walls were decorated with shining lampstands, and the fresh smell of candles could be caught as they suffused with light.
Klein glanced around and, without Danitz’s help, found a brown leather sofa and sat down on it. He leaned back and crossed his right leg.
There were already more than twenty people of various genders gathered here. Some were in hooded robes, while others showed their faces. According to Danitz’s description in the morning, not all of the people attending this gathering were Beyonders, there were spokesmen for certain factions, as well as adventurers, pirates, and mysticism enthusiasts who wanted to become Beyonders.
Time slowly passed in that quiet environment. About seven or eight minutes later, the old man who was sitting on a reclining chair straightened his back and crossed his hands. He chuckled.
“Everyone, let’s begin.”
Because he was old, his white hair was sparse, leaving only a thin layer. However, his light brown eyes weren’t turbid, with them being bright and sharp.
“The organizer of the gathering, Strongman Ozil, a famous pirate in the past, and now the secret boss of the Amyris Leaf Bar,” Danitz leaned slightly and introduced the man to Klein with a suppressed voice.
He’d actually mentioned it in the morning, but he was afraid that Gehrman Sparrow failed to match a name to the face and would later vent his anger on himself.
It’s a sorrowful matter to have a secret grasped by others…Danitz sighed inwardly.
Klein nodded indiscernibly as he silently watched the transactions happen.
There were potion formulas for Warrior, Sailor, Mystery Pryer, and others, but no one bought them. The expectant sellers were disappointed again and again.
Danitz glanced at Gehrman Sparrow, who wore an expressionless face, he then leaned over, and explained in a low voice, “There is no Notary at this gathering, nor any powerful Seer. The authenticity of the potion formula cannot be guaranteed. It’s too easy to fake such things, and even if people recognize that the formula is fake, the seller cannot be punished because he might be a victim as well.”
I know… This is one of the reasons why potion formulas fail to be widely spread…Klein uncrossed his right leg, leaned forward slightly, and said in a voice that was neither loud nor low, “I need the remnant spirituality of an ancient wraith.”
He didn’t mention the eyes of a six-winged gargoyle, the spring water from Sonia Island’s Golden Spring, or any other supplementary ingredients. He was worried that others would guess that he was a Faceless who was preparing to advance to Nimblewright Master.
When he was in Tingen, Klein had relied on the purchase of supplementary ingredients to accurately suspect that Daxter Guderian was a prospective Spectator, and thus, he figured out his identity as a member of the Psychology Alchemists.
It was impossible to deduce any more from the remnant spirituality of an ancient wraith alone, as many of the rituals in the undead domain would use it.
Although Klein didn’t disguise himself, he still had to be careful.
The room was silent for two seconds. Then, a slightly hoarse voice sounded.
“How much do you need?”
Someone really has it?Klein controlled his expression and didn’t let his joy show on his face.
He tilted his head to look at the speaker and saw that he was a man in his thirties who was clearly of native blood.
The man’s skin was bronzed, but he had a dull luster from chronic malnutrition or a lack of light. His face was thin, his cheekbones protruded, and his eyes were sunken, more white than black.
“A small bottle.” Klein pulled out a small metal bottle as an example.
The thin, dark man was silent for a moment before saying, “500 pounds.”
That’s reasonable…Klein originally wanted to haggle, but he caught a glimpse of Danitz sitting beside him out of the corner of his eye.
I’m Gehrman Sparrow, a cold, crazy adventurer…Klein repeated this line three times inwardly, quietly took a deep breath, and calmly nodded.
“Okay.”
He took out the large stack of cash he had prepared, and he counted out a sum of 500 pounds.
The man with the mostly white eyes took out a glass test tube from his pocket, threw it at Klein, and said, “All the spirituality will be gone after a year.”
He wasn’t afraid that the other party wouldn’t be unable to catch it, because even if it were to break, it wouldn’t affect the material itself. It would only be a matter of changing the container.
Klein raised his right hand and accurately caught the glass tube. He saw many phosphorescent spots floating in the tube, and when they touched the glass wall, they would strangely expand, forming a face with blurred features that opened to form a mouth that screamed silently.
It’s real…Klein nodded to himself and handed the thick stack of cash worth 500 pounds to the attendant who approached and handed it to the seller.
The trading continued, most of it failing with only a small number succeeding.
At the end of the day, the gathering’s organizer, Strongman Ozil laughed and said, “I have a request.”
As he spoke, he pulled out a photo from his inside pocket.
“The reward for finding the person above is 1,000 pounds or some other common Beyonder ingredient of equal value. Remember, do not hurt her.”
1,000 pounds? This would make most adventurers go crazy… I wonder who he’s looking for, to offer such a high reward…Not surprisingly, Klein saw that everyone present was willing to give it a try.
The picture began to be passed in a counterclockwise fashion, and a few minutes later, it was in Klein’s hands.
As he casually swept a glance over it, a bit of surprise suddenly surfaced in his heart.
The woman in the photo was rather pretty, with bright red hair and a pair of green eyes that resembled emeralds. Her skin wasn’t fair, but she gave off a healthy feeling.
At the time of the photoshoot, she was wearing a long, lake-colored skirt. Her waist was tightened with a flower-shaped ribbon, making her appear exceptionally slender. Although her face seemed to be smiling, her overall appearance was one of displeasure and awkwardness.
A girl with a good family background… Who would pay 1,000 pounds to find her? Furthermore, the premise is that she cannot be hurt… Hmm, a picture of her forcing a smile…Many romance stories with intertwined love and hate flashed in Klein’s mind.
Stories like a tyrannical pirate falling in love with a wealthy merchant’s daughter, abducting her onto his boat before she eventually escaped; or some noble lady from a declining noble family turning into a pirate, and was later caught due to a mistake, only to have a sinful relationship with a mid- or high-ranking Mandated Punisher or military officer, thus escaping from her predicament and imprisonment; how a newly advanced Demoness accidentally fell into a debt of love when giving someone pleasure… Such thoughts flashed through his mind, and Klein almost raised his hand to cover his face.
I’ve read too many novels in my previous life… And I happen to have a trauma because of Demonesses in this world…He sighed to himself, looked up at Ozil and asked, “What’s her name?”
“Helene,” Ozil answered succinctly, “but she must have switched to using a fake alias.”
Helene, a typical female Intis name…Klein asked again, “Is there anything she often wears?
“Hair is fine too.”
This was a medium that could be used to seek her with divination.
Klein didn’t mention things like recently worn clothes that hadn’t been washed, afraid that the employer behind the scenes would throw him a piece of lingerie, making it awkward.
Ozil shook his head.
“Nothing.
“She has a strong anti-tracking ability.”
“What’s her strength like?” another member of the gathering asked.
Ozil said in a serious manner, “The employer didn’t give a detailed description. It’s said that she isn’t too strong, but she’s stronger than a Sequence 9.
“You don’t need to capture her. As long as you determine her whereabouts, you will be paid.”
“As long as you can confirm her location, you can receive 1,000 pounds! This is the first time I’ve seen such a mission!” On the street outside the Amyris Leaf Bar, Danitz rubbed his hands together with a hint of excitement. He clenched his fists and hit the tall iron-black gas lamppost, yearning to immediately wander around the city and find the red-haired woman named Helene.
To him, 1,000 pounds wasn’t a small sum. It was enough to add one more house to his line of properties in Bayam. It just wouldn’t be located in the most prosperous and valuable districts.
The Elf Flying Carpet he had previously obtained was only around two to three thousand pounds, and this was the reward he had gained from fighting dangerous fellows such as Steel Maveti and Blood Brambles Hendry. It was completely incomparable to the easy mission of finding someone.
Klein, who was walking ahead, held a package wrapped in newspaper. They were the charm materials which had cost him fifteen pounds. He slowed his pace a little, glanced at Danitz, and spoke without expression, “5,500 pounds.”
“…”
Danitz’s excitement froze on his face.
Only then did he remember an important problem. In the eyes of the other pirates and adventurers, he was as “attractive” as red-haired Helene.
They didn’t need to fight him. Once they recognized him, they could report his identity to the military, the Church, or the police, and they would receive a reward worth more than 1,000 pounds. After all, he was already a great pirate worth 5,500 pounds.
Searching for red-haired Helene would be equivalent to a lady with a nice figure and good looks entering the Red Theater for entertainment.
Dog… sh*t…Danitz spat out a single word, his face grim, as he stretched out the middle consonant.
At the same time, he automatically pulled down his cap even lower.
Klein, who had poured cold water on Danitz, resumed his normal walking speed and considered the question of finding the red-haired Helene.
The lack of a medium and the necessary information had made it difficult for him to use divination, so he had to consider other methods.
Activate my underlings to do an investigation of the entire city? This is something that can only be done by the Church, the military, and the police. Even the local gangs would find it difficult to accomplish… Wait, I think I can…
I’m not Sea God Kalvetua. My believers are all across Bayam and Blue Mountain Island. I just need to make an announcement, no—a revelation to all my believers, and I can get them to search for red-haired Helene… But would this damage my standing? To do something like that for 1,000 pounds, even a god wants some face…
If I were the real Sea God, I wouldn’t care about this. However, I’m now acting as Kalvetua. I have to maintain the dignity of a god as best as I can.
Back when Kalvetua was on the verge of collapse, it didn’t even broadcast a revelation when it was urgently trying to find Leticia and her subordinates. Instead, it only gave orders to his worshipers in the upper echelons… I can change its commandments as part of reconstructing an image, but I can’t appear too low-class… Well, that should also be a requirement of true acting.
It would be difficult to organize an investigation just by giving Kalat, Edmonton, and the others a revelation. Furthermore, they would definitely magnify the severity of the issue and cause a huge commotion. It would only make things more difficult to deal with later.
There’s another solution. I can throw the radio transceiver above the gray fog and attempt to contact the magic mirror, Arrodes. I’ll ask him about red-haired Helene’s location. I have to be careful about this. I need to prepare ahead of time and confirm it via divination. I don’t want to receive strange telegrams from the True Creator or the Primordial Demoness. Even a glance at it would probably make me go mad.
Having quickly come up with ideas, Klein boarded a rental carriage parked at the corner of the street. Danitz pressed his cap and followed closely behind.
Returning to the Wind of Azure Inn, Klein took off his hat and coat while saying to Danitz, “If your captain contacts you through a dream, ask for information about red-haired Helene.”
“She probably doesn’t know. Otherwise, I would’ve known this red-haired Helene.” Danitz grinned. “I don’t know who’s looking for her, to be willing to pay a thousand pounds.”
His thoughts were whirling, imagining a love story akin to the ones Emperor Roselle had penned.
Klein glanced at him and casually mentioned, “I’ll do the monitoring tonight.”
“You’re doing it?” Danitz snapped out of his fantasies, wondering if he had heard wrongly.
“Yes.” Klein nodded.
Gehrman Sparrow realizes that I’m too exhausted? Although this fellow is a little crazy, he’s still a good person at heart. He had actually decided to risk his life to save those people when we were at Bansy Harbor for reasons that couldn’t be considered good…Danitz sighed to himself.
Carrying the radio transceiver and its relevant parts, Klein went into the bedroom, locked the door, and threw them above the gray fog with a sacrificial ritual.
After doing all of this, he was in no hurry to leave the towering palace. He waved his hand, and the Sea God Scepter flew out from the junk pile. He scanned through the prayers of different people and gathered experience on how people had multiple facades.
In the process, he would occasionally respond, like a child who still had great interest in a new toy.
As Klein’s browsing drew to a close, ripples of light began to form around the seat of The Fool.
Someone is praying to me, to The Fool and not to Sea God…Klein raised his eyebrows and emanated his spirituality, scanning the scene within the rippling light.
…
Enmat Harbor, in a room with closed curtains.
Dressed in a classic black robe, Ed Sheeran resisted the impulse in his heart and said to the sweet, young girl, Denise, “The gift of god is in our bodies, but if we want to obtain it, we must have a teacher guide it out.
“Your soul is pure and beloved by the gods. I will personally guide you. In the process, no matter what happens, you must trust me and listen to me.
“Before that, do you have any questions?”
Ed Sheeran was a swindler. His specialty was to establish a cult to cheat others for money and sex. He would then decisively flee before it reached a certain scale that would garner attention from the police.
This time, he had come from Backlund, disguised as one of The Fool’s Blessed that many gangsters in the capital were looking for. He had also developed a batch of believers in his target group.
He falsely claimed that The Fool was the incarnation of the Lord of the Storms and that he would come to save the faithful during the apocalypse. This was a secret that could not be widely publicized and could only be spread in secret; otherwise, it would attract the attention of the gods of the other Churches. Only those who were chosen would be able to believe in The Fool in advance and be the first batch of the redeemed.
To make himself appear more persuasive, he spent a lot of money in Backlund, buying a piece of paper with the honorific name of The Fool written on it.
As for what was on the piece of paper, his comment was: “It looks like it’s real.”
Denise asked with both fear and anticipation, “Lord Adorer, why didn’t we get a response when we read the honorific name of God? Aren’t we Blessed who have been selected and should bathe in God’s grace?”
I’ll immediately give you God’s grace…Ed Sheeran took a deep breath and suppressed the tantalizing images in his mind.
“Two reasons. First, you haven’t discovered the grace of God which is hidden in your body. I will help you complete that later.
“Second, you are not devout enough. Don’t argue, I can see right through you.
“After you do all of this, you will be able to recite the honorific name of God and receive a response, just like me.”
Under Denise’s idolizing and curious gaze, Ed Sheeran picked up a pen on the table beside her and scribbled a line of words.
It was the Hermes language used for a sacrificial offering.
In order to make the scam a success, Ed Sheeran had acquired a lot of religious knowledge and even went to a university’s Department of History to sit in on archeology courses.
Holding the paper in front of Denise, he proudly recited the words he had written in Hermes, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
Following that, with half-closed eyes and open arms, he said dreamily, “I feel the blessings of God.”
At this moment, a streak of silver lightning descended from the sky and landed right on Ed Sheeran’s head.
With a sizzling sound, the tiny electric bolts snaking across his body scurried. With God’s blessing, he fell to the ground and his body quickly charred while his muscles twitched violently.
After a few seconds, he stopped all movement, including breathing as Denise exclaimed, “Lord Ed Sheeran is indeed God’s Blessed.”
Denise finally sensed that something wasn’t right. She stepped forward carefully, lifted her skirt and knelt down, placing her finger to the tip of Ed Sheeran’s nose.
He… he’s dead… He’s dead!Denise jerked back and fell to the ground in terror.
She burst into tears and stumbled out of the room, heading for the nearby police station.
…
Atop the gray fog, Klein silently retracted the Sea God Scepter.
You actually dared to use my name to cheat others of their wealth and sully women…The corner of his mouth twitched, wishing he could give another bolt of lightning to that man named Ed Sheeran.
This was called a corpse mutilation.
The girl would probably call the police, right? This kind of case would inevitably be referred to a corresponding Beyonder team. I wonder if it will be the Nighthawks, the Mandated Punishers, or the Machinery Hivemind… After what Mr. A has done, my reputation as The Fool isn’t small in Backlund. Perhaps I already have a dossier in the official organizations. Well, maybe they’ll put everything together and hand it over to the Red Gloves or something similar for handling…Klein’s past identity and insight as a Nighthawk had allowed him to consider the possible future developments.
However, he quickly put this matter to the back of his mind, because no matter what, they wouldn’t be able to detect that it was him.
Klein threw the Sea God Scepter back into the junk pile, ready to return to the real world.
Suddenly, one of the dark red stars that were quietly floating in the boundless gray fog had lit up all of a sudden, emitting a light that was as bright as water!
It swelled and shrunk repeatedly in an abnormally conspicuous manner.
This was a crimson star that didn’t belong to any member of the Tarot Club.
What a busy day today… Who could it be? Like Miss Justice, Mr. Hanged Man, and Little Sun, someone is relying on a certain object to connect with the gray fog?Klein’s spirituality spread out as he thought. He didn’t respond and only observed.
As Klein’s spirituality made contact, the constantly expanding and contracting crimson “star” presented the images and sounds contained within.
A black-haired woman in a classical robe had fallen to the ground, writhing in pain.
She held an ordinary-looking celestial globe in one hand, and in the other, she held a short scepter that wasn’t even the length of a small arm. Her strong will to survive almost broke through the binding of the crimson stars and directly entered Klein’s ears.
Like Justice and The Sun, this woman’s figure appeared rather blurry, making it difficult to discern her exact appearance, but there were some things Klein could clearly see, such as her facial features, such as her splitting cheek muscles and the flesh inside that was contracting into eyeballs. Other features included her ears stretching outwards like a trumpet, or her fingers which were scratching at the floor to create bright streaks of blood, as well as a pair of cold, lashless eyes that were almost transparent and were situated above her.
The black-haired girl’s mutation didn’t decline. Her body was tenaciously healing itself, causing the flesh and blood which resembled an eyeball to melt away. Her ruptured muscles fused together, and her extended ears shrunk inward… Every detail was in a repetitive see-saw-like struggle between the two states.
Klein was dazzled by the illusory, lashless eyes. It was as if he had returned to Tingen, back to the time when he had first mastered Spirit Vision.
Back then, he had seen a pair of eyes like that on Old Neil’s back!
Hidden Sage?Klein leaned back in his chair, stretched out his hand, and took hold of the Sea God Scepter that once again flew out of the junk pile.
He planned to lend a helping hand and smite those evil eyes with a few bolts of lightning.
However, after careful examination, he sharply realized that the black-haired woman’s abnormality had stemmed from the crazy ravings that no one else could hear. This was because the source of everything was in her ears, deep within her Spirit Body, her Soul Body!
It’s very similar to the situation when Miss Magician suffers from the ravings of the full moon… Fortunately, I’m experienced; otherwise, I would’ve given the wrong response…Klein thought for a moment and thought of a way to save her. It was to pull her Spirit Body above the gray fog and directly block out the crazy ravings. As long as the source of the power was gone, the mutation would be quickly dealt with by the lady’s self-recovery powers.
As for whether she was worth saving, or if she harbored malicious intentions, the current him was no longer as troubled as he was in the past.
If the black-haired lady had committed a heinous crime to a certain degree and had already established a connection with the mysterious space above the gray fog through the crimson star, Klein could give her a few lightning bolts at any time and let her be thrown back to where she belonged.
If she really has any kind of malicious intentions, or if she causes any accidents, I, who possess the Sea God Scepter, the Dark Emperor card, and am capable of using the gray fog’s power to some degree, wouldn’t lack the ability to resist…Klein held onto the white bone scepter in his right hand and pointed at the remote star.
His spirit energy surged and poured into the crimson red light that was like flowing water.
This time, he was able to establish the mysterious and stable connection with ease.
The black-haired lady’s figure instantly appeared at the side of the long bronze table, sitting on a chair that didn’t belong to any of the current members of the Tarot Club.
As for Klein, he could see from the final image of the crimson stars that the mutation on her body had weakened significantly.
He nodded indiscernibly, patiently waiting for the other party to speak.
The black-haired lady was still somewhat adrift. One second, she was struggling in extreme pain, with her vision gradually turning black, and the next second, she was inside a towering domed palace. Beneath her was an endless and silent gray fog that extended outwards endlessly. How couldn’t she be taken aback?
After a brief moment of silence, she turned her gaze to the figure leisurely sitting at the very end of the mottled long table. She asked with an ethereal voice, “Is this the Underworld?”
“You aren’t dead.” Klein laughed.
At this moment, he saw that the symbol tainted with starlight quickly changed on the back of the black-haired lady’s high-back chair, forming a pair of eyes that contained countless resplendent stars. They were cold and indifferent, and they lacked eyelashes.
Based on his past experiences, he believed that this was a symbol representing the Mystery Pryer pathway.
The black-haired lady froze, gradually regaining her senses.
Instinctively, she scanned her surroundings before finally casting her gaze at the mysterious man shrouded behind the gray fog.
White shirt, tailcoat, no tie, black pants, bright leather boots, seemingly black hair, and a blurry appearance. There’s nothing strange about this… He casually holds a milky-white scepter that’s slightly longer than an arm in his hand, and that scepter…The black-haired lady’s pupils contracted as the depths of her eyes reflected, in its entirety, the blue “gemstones” and the aura of a storm from the surroundings that it stirred. Furthermore, there were countless points of light that surrounded it, giving it a holy and majestic feeling.
It’s a scepter at the demigod level! He’s playing with it like it’s a toy… He doesn’t care about it at all…The lady in black narrowed her eyes and cautiously asked, “How may I address you?”
“You may call me Mr. Fool,” the experienced Klein answered.
The Fool…The black-haired lady ruminated over the word before asking with deliberation, “I’ve heard of your honorific name from the Aurora Order’s Mr. Z.”
She waited for his assertion or denial.
You know the Aurora Order’s Mr. Z… He can be considered an old friend…Klein laughed but didn’t reply; instead, he said, “Do you not plan on introducing yourself?
“This is the most basic of etiquette.”
The black-haired lady recalled what had happened to her and fell silent again.
After a few seconds, she said in a slightly muffled voice, “My name is Cattleya, and I have the nickname ‘Admiral of Stars.’
“Mr. Fool, were you the one who saved me?”
Admiral of Stars? The Admiral of Stars, one of the seven pirate admirals, someone with a bounty of 37,000 pounds? I’ve saved a treasure trove, no—a person of high status…Klein shifted in his seat slightly, half surprised, half amused.
He chuckled and replied, “Wasn’t that obvious?”
Admiral of Stars Cattleya immediately stood up and said, “Thank you for your assistance. If you have anything you need me to do, you can directly instruct me—as long as it is within my capabilities and doesn’t violate my principles.”
That’s nice of you… Very seasoned and experienced… She’s indeed worthy of being the well-known Admiral of Stars…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
Among his Tarot Club members, with the exception of The Hanged Man and his incarnation, The World, all of them were rather inexperienced when they first participated.
Miss Justice was one of those who vaguely understood the mysterious world, but she hadn’t really stepped into it yet. The Sun was one of those who received sufficient “education,” but due to the isolated environment and his relatively young age, he was very simple and honest. The Magician may have been stuck at Sequence 9 for several years, but she had always been an unaffiliated Beyonder. She didn’t know much about all sorts of hidden factions, and she lacked experience. The Moon, Emlyn, comes from a Beyonder race, with a faction with a deep heritage backing him. However, due to his preference of staying home to play with dolls, he is greatly lacking in experience in certain aspects. He was very gullible as a result.
That fellow, Emlyn, is smart, but if he were to, heh heh, meet Tris, no, Demoness Trissy, he would be tricked by her into selling his dolls…Klein secretly teased the vampire which could be considered a friend in the real world.
He looked at Admiral of Stars and didn’t directly respond to the matter of her repaying him for saving her life. Instead, he smiled and asked, “Are you a member of the Moses Ascetic Order?”
“Yes.” Cattleya didn’t believe that this was something she could hide from Mr. Fool.
Klein smiled.
“What did you just do to provoke that guy?”
He wasn’t sure that the pair of eyes belonged to the Hidden Sage, so he used a vague term ‘that guy’ instead, so that, no matter what, The Fool was absolutely correct and upheld his standing.
After a moment of silence, Cattleya said, “No, I didn’t provoke him.”
She paused, then she continued, “The members of the Moses Ascetic Order believe that all objects are numeric, and we pursue knowledge itself.
“However, Emperor Roselle once said that we aren’t pursuing knowledge, but that knowledge is pursuing us. The Hidden Sage is an embodiment of knowledge itself. ‘He’ is chasing us—every single Moses Ascetic Order member. When too much knowledge is injected into us, without us being able to quickly digest and master it, a situation like before would happen. Either I lower my defenses and open my mind to accept the modifications from the Hidden Sage, or I would tenaciously resist it or end up losing control.”
If that’s the case, you aren’t specifically targeted by the Hidden Sage. Even if you managed to escape from the previous predicament, you wouldn’t be suspected of anything… According to what you said, you are very knowledgeable… Back then, Old Neil only wanted to obtain the knowledge of human body refining and of a perfect revival…Klein suddenly sighed, but he didn’t show it on his face.
The reputation of Admiral of Stars isn’t too bad. She’s the kind of pirate with a code of honor…Klein stopped his thoughts and calmly said, “If something similar happens again, you can recite my name.”
Recite your name…Cattleya’s lips quivered, instinctively wanting to refuse.
In the end, she didn’t say anything as she fell silent for a long time.
After repeatedly weighing the pros and cons, she stood up, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and slightly bowed as she said, “How may I be of service?”
Klein laughed and said in an indifferent tone, “In the future, provide some assistance to my Blessed.”
“By your will.” Cattleya sat down again and asked cautiously, “Is the honorific name provided by Mr. Z yours?”
She then repeated the honorific name of The Fool to him.
Klein nodded his head, indicating that she was right.
Cattleya looked at the other empty seats and asked after some deliberation, “Honorable Mr. Fool, will there be others here as well?”
Klein laughed and replied, “People like yourself.
“They set up a regular gathering, and I bear witness.”
After a few seconds of silence, Cattleya asked, “Can I participate?”
She thought that since she wasn’t connected with the mysterious existence known as The Fool, it was better to know more than to do nothing.
Of course, you have money, knowledge, influence, and needs…Klein casually leaned against the back of the chair.
“Sure.
“Without my permission, you are not to leak this matter.”
“Alright!” Cattleya answered without hesitation.
Klein tapped his left index finger and revealed the rest of the tarot cards on the bronze table.
“They use tarot cards as their code names. These are the remaining ones.
“Pick one.”
Cattleya scanned the cards and immediately said, “The Hermit.”
Inside the captain’s cabin, Cattleya slowly got up from the floor and walked in silence to the full-length mirror next to the bookcase.
In the mirror, the skin on her face was fair and smooth, without a single crack. Her ears were small and normal, showing no signs of expanding. Her deep purple eyes were calm, as if nothing had happened.
However, she could see more with her eyes that carried a sense of mystery.
Hidden beneath her skin were eye-like flesh and blood that hadn’t fully dissolved; her Soul Body, whose pain and madness were rapidly dispersing; innumerable illusory objects with ineffable forms that roamed about; sailors who were cleaning the deck several rooms away…
Everything within a range of a few dozen meters was revealed to her in an unobscured but unusually chaotic manner.
From the day she had become a Sequence 5 Constellations Master, her Mystery Pryer powers had been greatly enhanced. She could faintly see that there were thick curtains around her that resembled shadows, and behind the curtains, something seemed to be watching her and all living beings.
There are no traces of being influenced by Mr. Fool, which in turn explains many things… He, no, ‘He’ was able to directly pull my Soul Body into that mysterious space with a strange, tyrannical, and secretive power. It’s not something that a demigod scepter can compare to… Although ‘He’ was dressed in contemporary clothing, this doesn’t mean anything. For an existence at this level, it’s very easy for different people to see ‘Him’ in different forms, and ‘His’ true appearance would probably cause every person that sees him directly to lose control and die…Cattleya stared at herself in the mirror, thinking silently about what had just happened.
It was inevitable that she had some predictions about Mr. Fool’s identity, but this was only guesswork without any evidence.
The fact that ‘He’ is wearing a tailcoat doesn’t mean that ‘He’ is very young or that ‘He’ was born recently. Perhaps, ‘His’ essence is ancient, even older than the seven gods. The knowledge that is pursuing me tells me that before the Cataclysm, there were indeed older gods, and ‘He’ might be one of them,Cattleya said silently to herself before turning away from the full-length mirror and walking back to the place where she had struggled in pain. She picked up her glasses that had fallen to the side.
She put the thick glasses on her nose, hiding her deep purple eyes. Everything that didn’t appear under a normal person’s vision quickly disappeared from her sight.
Cattleya stood there, thinking again about the influence Mr. Fool and the so-called “Tarot Club” would have on her.
Unknowingly, a tall figure surfaced in her mind. The words that she would never forget had once again echoed in her ears.
“Leave. Your destiny doesn’t lie with me.”
Is this my destiny, Your Majesty?She closed her eyes.
…
In the ancient and majestic palace above the gray fog.
Klein’s fingers tapped the edge of the long, mottled table as he made all the tarot cards on the table disappear.
He was thinking about what the subsequent developments would be after the Admiral of Stars joined the Tarot Club.
If there’s no other way, and if I might really need to take a detour from a safe sea route and enter the sea that was once a battlefield of the gods, to search for singing mermaids, having The Hermit, who is fearful of The Fool, in my control is better than cooperating with Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina. Using her ship would be much safer… Yes, Mr. Hanged Man will be a backup choice.
Admiral of Stars is a Moses Ascetic Order member. She grasps plenty of knowledge and is very helpful towards the Tarot Club, but it’s a latent risk for me. Mr. Fool’s image is built on the foundation of being unfathomable… In the future, I have to be more careful. I mustn’t answer things I’m not sure of. On matters I’m unconfident about, I’d rather be vague and handle matters like a charlatan. Of course, to fully resolve this problem, I should quickly improve myself and become a High-Sequence Beyonder. My strength needs to match my level, and my standards need to match that pedestal.
With such a Sequence 5 powerhouse with many subordinates under her, the overall strength of the Tarot Club isn’t considered low.
After obtaining the Sea God Scepter, I don’t have to worry that members of the Tarot Club will be too strong, with problems easily arising.
I hope that there will come a day when this member of the Moses Ascetic Order, Admiral of Stars, will be able to play an important role in my revenge against the Hidden Sage.
Klein exhaled as he vanished from above the gray fog.
…
Backlund. Beneath Saint Samuel Cathedral.
A red-gloved Nighthawk entered the temporary office assigned to them, with a telegraph in hand.
“Captain, something happened at Enmat Harbor,” he said to Soul Assurer Soest with some excitement.
Soest touched the right side of his hair and asked, “What happened?”
“There’s a new development from The Fool, the one the Aurora Order is seeking.” The member holding the telegraph handed the piece of paper over.
His answer immediately attracted the attention of several Red Gloves who were present, including the man with black hair and green eyes who was taking an afternoon nap with his chair lifted up and his feet on the table. He had covered his face with his hat.
Soest took over the telegraph and scanned it before immediately laughing.
“Someone lied by claiming to be his Blessed in an attempt to scam others, but after chanting his name, he was smote to death on the spot by a bolt of lightning.
“There really is a hidden existence known as The Fool…”
The files relating to the Tarot ritual and The Fool had been handed over to Soest’s Red Gloves team. They were in charge of the investigations, but there were no leads, and they didn’t put much emphasis on it because they had other missions on hand.
“The Fool has powers in the lightning domain?” Leonard Mitchell removed the black hat from his face.
“Who knows? If he’s the embodiment of some old friend of ours, it’s possible to do something similar by preparing a corresponding mystical item. It’s not without precedent. This is especially so for the fake gods in the Southern Continent and the colonial islands. Holy Lord of Storms, those cheats claim that The Fool is another manifestation of the Lord of Storms. This might also be why he was smitten to death.” Soest leisurely threw the telegraph aside.
Leonard glanced at it, lowered his feet, half turned, and chuckled.
“Aren’t we going to perform some investigations?”
“How? Are you going to feign ignorance and recite his honorific name?” Soest sneered.
This has a high probability of catching the tail of The Fool, but I will basically be bidding farewell to this world. My digestion of the Nightmare potion has been going pretty well, and I just got another good item. There are still plenty of Sequences up ahead which are waiting for me. How can I enter into an eternal sleep so soon?Leonard stroked his drooping hair strands and said, “We can get a few criminals on death row to give it a try?”
“But he could just as easily not respond.” Soest shook his head.
“We can start from the two cases that involved the tarot rituals. I’m more and more convinced that it has something to do with The Fool. Firstly, The Fool is one of the Major Arcana tarot cards. Secondly, the organization that is seeking or cracking down on his Blessed is the Aurora Order. And the first case that involved the tarot ritual is the Lanevus case. As such, the Aurora Order’s attempt to allow the True Creator’s descent was foiled.” Lanevus pulled at his black vest and got up.
Soest thought about it seriously and said, “The clues from the other cases happen to have been cut off as well. For now, we have nothing else to do. You can try to investigate the two tarot ritual cases.”
“Sure.” Leonard smiled back.
This was exactly what he wanted. With a case that no one cared about being handed to him, he had won a certain amount of time to act freely.
…
At 2:50 p.m., Fors returned from the cold streets to her residence while trembling.
It wasn’t that she wanted to go out in this damp, cold weather, but it was that she had run out of food at home. As for Xio, she had gone all the way to Pritz Harbor to capture a fugitive and collect the bounty. It was unknown when she would be able to return home.
She’s always instinctively chasing after and capturing fugitives. It can be said that she has been acting in some way…Holding the large brown paper bag in her arms, she habitually fished for her keys to open the mailbox and take out the letters and bills.
She entered the house, put the food away, and took off her thick coat that tightly clung to her body. Fors began to look through the letters.
Suddenly, her eyes lit up. There was a letter from her teacher, Dorian Gray.
After she advanced to Trickmaster, the first thing she did was to write about it in her letter and mail it to Dorian Gray, hoping to receive her teacher’s praise and subsequent guidance. However, days had passed without her receiving a reply. For a moment, she wondered if she should visit Pritz Harbor out of concern.
Fors quickly opened the envelope and began to read through it.
“… I’m sorry that I have only replied now. I previously left Pritz Harbor for some time for a relative’s funeral.
“… Your talent leaves me gratified. Perhaps the stories hidden in your heart have helped you in acting. After you digest the Trickmaster potion, I’ll provide you with the Sequence 7 Astrologer formula and some ingredients, as well as a gift…
“… The crux when it comes to acting as a Trickmaster lies in ‘performing’ and ‘hoodwinking.’ Hoodwinking can also be replaced with deceit. This has been verified by generations of Beyonders… You can take into consideration other pathways like Swindler and Magician. The meaning behind their names is, in some sense, similar…”
Fors heaved a sigh of relief, glanced up at the wall clock, and hurried back to her bedroom before locking the door behind her.
The weekly Tarot Gathering was beginning.
Not long after, a crimson light flooded her eyes, drowning everything.
In the ancient and mysterious palace, just as Fors was about to look at Mr. Fool, she suddenly saw a figure beside her.
That seat had always been empty!
A new member? A lady?The Magician Fors moved her eyeballs slightly, pretending not to care as she half turned her body.
Another new member? And it’s a lady…Miss Justice was about to get up and greet Mr. Fool when she saw an unfamiliar figure.
While feeling puzzled and expectant, she discovered a problem. The women were on one side of the table, while the men were on the other side.
This should be divided according to Mr. Fool’s intentions. I wonder if there’s any symbolic meaning behind it… Yes, the ladies are on the left, and the men are on the right. Being neither left or right is what defines a god like Mr. Fool. Ah, yes, there’s also Mr. World… Heh heh, could it be that he’s neither man or woman, or even a human? Audrey, you’re thinking too much…Justice stood up and bowed, speaking with a light and brisk tone.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Klein’s lips curled up in a slight nod in response to Miss Justice’s pleasant greeting.
He was just about to introduce The Hermit to everyone, and everyone to The Hermit when he noticed that Miss Justice didn’t stop. Her gaze shifted to the other side as she greeted, “Good afternoon, Mr. Hanged Man.”
This time, she didn’t follow the order of the tarot cards but followed the order in which the person joined the Tarot Club.
After this round of greetings, The Hermit will essentially get to know everyone, and there’s no need for The Fool to introduce her… Miss Justice is obviously doing it on purpose. She’s really considerate. As long as a Beyonder of the Spectator domain gets serious, they act differently for matters like this…Klein was surprised for a moment before he praised her silently.
At the same time, Alger responded to Audrey’s greeting while cautiously sizing up the new member.
Female. It’s barely possible to tell that she’s wearing a black gown with many patterns on it… Her hair is black and her eyes are a little purple…Alger managed to find certain traits in her blurred, distorted image.
Suddenly, his heart sank as he recalled the scene he saw a few months ago at the pirate convention.
Back then, scattered starlight had magically formed a long bridge between the huge sailboat and the palace in the depths of the island. Admiral of Stars Cattleya, who was wearing a black classical robe, had walked in midair, carrying a celestial globe and a short scepter by her waist.
And the celestial globe resembled the strange weather bottle that Alger had previously received. The latter had coincidentally shattered after he had been pulled into the gathering by Mr. Fool.
Could it be her? She looks somewhat similar based on her attire… But the Admiral of Stars wears glasses, while she doesn’t… It cannot be confirmed. It’ll require further observation and evidence. Unfortunately, I only saw her from afar and know little…
Regardless, I should be careful. When exchanging information, I should try my best to avoid divulging details about my actual situation… The World is Mr. Fool’s Blessed; letting him know of my identity is totally different compared to the others—no, the other members…
After the matter regarding the “Sea God,” Mr. Fool has recovered a considerable amount of strength. He’s even able to pull in a powerhouse like a pirate admiral?
Thoughts flashed through Alger’s mind as he slightly fidgeted in his seat.
Mr. Hanged Man’s body language tells me that he is alert and guarded… Does he know the female newcomer, or has he guessed something? How intriguing…Audrey’s gaze swept across without leaving a trace and landed on Derrick.
At this moment, Cattleya was also carefully and seriously examining the members of the Tarot Club in the order they were greeted in.
The mysterious purple color in her eyes slowly flowed in an indiscernible fashion. Although she couldn’t truly see through the blurry concealment of the fog, she could still make out the details of their clothing.
The Hanged Man, a man in his prime, in his thirties, and has messy hair like seaweed with a rare deep blue color. This is a common mutation seen in the Sailor pathway… He’s wearing a robe with the patterns of storms and waves… Someone from the Church of Storms?Cattleya’s pupils contracted. She didn’t show any abnormalities as she continued to observe the rest of the members.
The Sun, a young male, perhaps still underage. His attire is rare and has a simple ancient sense of beauty. It’s very tight, making it suitable for combat. Is he a Beyonder in this aspect?
The World, neither an old man nor a young man. He has a gloomy temperament and wears a hooded robe. Eh, he has a feeling as though he’s not a living person. Is this something similar to Senor or Steel Maveti? Or some other Sequence I’m unaware of…
The Magician, a young woman, wears a common Loen-styled dress. Apart from having a trait of languidness, she doesn’t have any other characteristics. This kind of person is the easiest to ignore, so she needs to have more attention paid to her.
The Moon, a young man. He sits very casually. Black hair, red eyes, and wears an Earth Mother priest robe… There seems to be only one possibility for such a combination—a vampire…
As expected, the members of Mr. Fool’s Tarot Club aren’t that simple. Just a preliminary judgment involves two Churches…Cattleya withdrew her gaze and met Audrey’s gaze.
Sensing the other party’s intention to ask, she nodded lightly.
“The Hermit.”
Cattleya had spoken in ancient Feysac, deliberately avoiding the more familiar languages of Intis and Loen, as she had done so back when she was communicating with Mr. Fool.
And she had noticed one thing. Mr. Fool had previously told her that the time the gathering was being held was at 3 p.m. on Monday, Backlund time.
Does this mean that the members of this gathering are currently predominantly made up of people from Loen?Cattleya made her own judgment.
“Justice.” Audrey smiled faintly in return. “Good afternoon, Ma’am Hermit.”
She had noticed what The Hermit had been up to and had summarized the person’s traits in her heart.
She’s a very cautious woman who has rich experience in the Beyonder world. She’s quiet but not introverted, and she’s very confident in her observation skills or certain abilities related to her eyes. Furthermore, her clothing style and the short scepter hanging at her waist indicates that her Sequence pathway leans towards mystery. This requires confirmation. Perhaps it’s just a hobby.
At the same time, Cattleya also managed to clearly make out Miss Justice’s clothing.
She wears two hanging earrings, and the earrings are small and exquisite, inlaid with very high quality emeralds which accentuate her emerald-green eyes. They’re obviously worth a lot…
The necklace around her neck looks unique. It’s lined with diamonds that are quite difficult to count, but it’s nothing ostentatious…
Her milky-white dress is simple yet beautiful. It’s tailored to be elegant and befitting of her status, like the work of a stylish designer…
As she went through the details, Cattleya couldn’t help but close her eyes.
A 17-18-year-old girl… Very rich… The way she moves and her etiquette makes her highly suspect to be a noble with high status, a Loen noble?Cattleya didn’t know why she sighed in her heart.
After a round of greetings from Audrey, there was no need for Klein to introduce the original members of the Tarot Club to The Hermit or The Hermit to the rest.
Just as she sat down, Audrey once again turned to the very end of the long bronze table.
“Mr. Fool, I’m out of town and have only managed to find one page of Roselle’s diary.”
At the last gathering, she had provided two pages, so she was two pages short of paying off the debt. However, with her being in the manor, even if she often went to the city, all she managed was to collect one diary page.
In addition, due to the addition of the new member, Hermit, she was careful not to mention the Psychology Alchemists. She didn’t mention Backlund or East Chester County at all.
Roselle’s diary… Diary!?Cattleya almost lost control and couldn’t help quickly turning her head to look at Miss Justice, who sat on the same side as her.
She clearly remembered that the tall and beautiful figure had once sighed.
“It’s not a notebook. It’s his diary. However, other than him, no one else would be able to understand it.”
The members of the Tarot Club know that Roselle’s notebook is a diary? Mr. Fool is collecting Roselle’s diary? Is “He” trying to crack it to find the secret hidden in that part of history? This is more like a revived ancient god…All sorts of confused and shocked thoughts surfaced in Cattleya’s mind.
She maintained her staidness, just turning her head in a normal fashion to observe the first “transaction.”
After experiencing many things and trudging her way towards becoming one of the seven great pirate admirals, she understood that the most important thing for her to do after joining the Tarot Club was to listen more and speak less!
“Mr. Fool, I received three pages,” Fors said with a smile.
They had been mailed by Dorian Gray.
At last week’s gathering, as she hadn’t received her teacher’s response, and due to the cold weather, she hadn’t attended any Beyonder gatherings, so she couldn’t provide a single page.
Derrick followed immediately, “Mr. Fool, I’ve copied a new legend of the ancient gods.”
Tsk, he’s always using the legends of ancient gods as a perfunctory payment…Emlyn glanced contemptuously at The Sun.
Suddenly, he thought of something. Although The Sun claimed that the one they worshiped was the Lord that created everything, he had never tried to cover up the influence that Giant King, Aurmir, had on them. However, he had never mentioned that Giant Queen Omebella was who the Kingdom of Silver originally believed in.
Could it be that the City of Silver isn’t equal to the “Kingdom of Silver”? I’ll wait a minute and try it out…Emlyn had never been able to get over The Sun’s earlier slandering of the Sanguine.
Four pages of Roselle’s diary, a legend of the ancient gods; that’s pretty good… I wonder if it contains information about the high elf, Cohinem… Alas, after Mr. Hanged Man learned that The World is a Blessed, I cannot make The World ask questions without any qualms…Klein thought quickly and said with a chuckle, “Very good.”
He helped Miss Justice, Miss Magician, and Little Sun conjure their respective content, which flashed into the palm of his hand as he casually browsed through them.
Mr. Fool doesn’t seem to be deciphering it… “He” can read Emperor Roselle’s diary? Wh-what’s “His” background? What is “His” true identity?A sense of indescribable terror and dread suddenly welled up in Cattleya’s heart.
She quickly retracted her gaze and looked at the long bronze table, as if she was memorizing the simple patterns on the table’s surface.
The reaction The Hermit showed when realizing that Mr. Fool is able to read Roselle’s diary exceeded my imagination. Is she concerned with this matter, or is it somehow related to her?Audrey pursed her lips thoughtfully.
Although the other party hid it quickly and naturally, this was still obvious enough for a Sequence 7 from the Spectator pathway.
Klein sensed the abnormality of the new member, The Hermit, because he also wanted to see how this member of the Moses Ascetic Order, who had a great deal of knowledge, would react to it. The result left him surprised.
Isn’t that a little too intense?Klein didn’t have the luxury of time to think about it as his gaze fell to the first page of Roselle’s diary.
“4th April. I just returned from Countess Wawrinka’s masquerade party when I suddenly felt an emptiness in my heart.
“One woman, one woman, one woman after another. The monotonous and mechanical movements, the indistinguishable smell of perfume, and the warmth from the entanglement of their limbs; all these in exchange for a few seconds of pleasure, followed by endless boredom, disgust, emptiness, and numbness.
“What pleasure is there in such a life? Is the meaning of life to just do this every single day?
“I can’t go on like this. I have to get out of this sorry state.
“Also, I need to remind myself that I shouldn’t habitually write Arabic numerals.”
… Emperor, there are actually times when you reflect on yourself and act like a hipster? This doesn’t fit with my image of you!Klein almost pricked his brows up.
He looked down at the second entry of the diary.
“4th April, Countess Wawrinka invited me to a private salon, and she told me that Ma’am Julia would be there, too.
“Ha, will this conservative blonde girl who had come to Loen because of her marriage participate as well?
“I really look forward to it!
“I’ve been imagining her in bed for a long time. I hope her husband, Viscount Dellien, doesn’t mine.”
Emperor, have you forgotten what you wrote a few days ago in your diary. Tsk, how nice, isn’t it? Also, you have a typo. Mind!Klein couldn’t help but lampoon.
“14th April. I’ve been attending too many events recently, and the flesh is weak even though the spirit is willing…
“But that’s nothing!
“Although I’m still young, I should be careful about the risk of retrograding. Temperance! Temperance!
“The Archaeologist Sequence has improved my physique and effectively enhanced a certain degree of my powers. However, this isn’t its area of expertise, but just something that comes with it.
“As I continue raising my Sequence, the changes from the previous potions will also intensify. This is my motivation.
“Apparently, Apothecaries can concoct medicine that lack side effects. Perhaps, I should ask a few of them.
“Also, I really have to control myself. Unrestrained behavior will only lead to continuous increases in the threshold, and the degree of satisfaction wouldn’t be like how it would normally be.
“After calming down and thinking about it carefully, there are many things that can be done. Humans are always like this, bound by desire, unable to see what’s of value. Why did I transmigrate over here? What secrets lie hidden in the depths of the stars above my head? Where did the original consciousness come from, and if self-cognition purely comes from one’s consciousness, then who was I before I had the identity of Huang Tao? Who does the essential part belong to…”
Emperor, are you describing to me what it means to be a pervert and philosopher before and after the deed? Hehe, so you do have worries about such matters. I thought you were already fixed in certain traits… Thankfully, you didn’t teach Chinese to your children. Yes, you likely didn’t teach them. Otherwise, what would they think after seeing such content? Zaratul prophesied that your eldest daughter, Bernadette, would be at odds with you and betray you. It’s not without reason… Of course, not teaching them is more of a form of protection…Klein was successfully amused by Roselle’s diary entries, but he didn’t show it on his face.
To him, the diary of Emperor Roselle was both a book of knowledge and a collection of jokes.
With this thought, Klein turned to the next page of the diary.
“2nd October, Zaratul came to visit me again.
“Now that I’ve become a demigod, he wishes that I can honor a promise. He wishes to steal that dangerous Sealed Artifact from the Church.
“That is a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact, the Antigonus family’s notebook from the Fourth Epoch!”
At this point, Klein’s pupils contracted uncontrollably.
This was likely the notebook that the Secret Order lost later on.
This was likely the notebook that led to Klein Moretti’s death and how he, Zhou Mingrui, had used Klein Moretti’s corpse to successfully awaken in this world!
This was the source of everything!
It turns out that it didn’t fall into the hands of the Secret Order from the very beginning. Instead, it was sealed within the Church of the God of Craftsmanship which later turned into the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery. Zaratul successfully obtained it through Emperor Roselle.
Right, the Secret Order member inside Creeping Hunger was very fearful of Zaratul. He believed that Zaratul is an undying and abnormal monster. Does this mean that Zaratul gained benefits through the notebook, but an accident happened? He turned from a person who could communicate normally with Roselle into a monster. Therefore, this eventually led to the loss of the Antigonus family’s notebook?
Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Zaratul deliberately allowed it to be lost…
Yes… As Zaratul became a monster, the Secret Order lost all the mermaids, causing subsequent Faceless Beyonders to risk their lives out at sea? Rosago succeeded because he attempted to enter that sea which is a ruin of a battle between gods?
All of these thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind, causing his heart to feel abnormally heavy.
He didn’t assume that the Antigonus notebook that he had encountered was closely related to Roselle, because the theory he always had had stemmed from the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics, and that some of the details that followed were in line with similar logic.
Are they all involved with the upper echelons of the Seer pathway?Klein glanced over the palace and took in the endless gray fog.
Could it be the cause?he asked himself this question once more from the bottom of his heart.
Steadying his emotions, Klein went on to read the subsequent diary pages.
“Heh, I’ll have to do it depending on the situation. If it’s easy to steal and there’s no risk of exposure, I’ll try to do it. Otherwise, I’ll pretend as though none of this ever happened.
“It doesn’t matter even if Zaratul were to expose me. With my present identity, status, Sequence, and influence, as long as I’m willing to repent, the Church won’t do anything to me.”
The other two diary pages recorded Roselle’s train of thought towards constructing his plans to steal the notebook, but none of them seemed likely to succeed. However, Klein knew that Roselle eventually obtained the notebook and handed it over to the head of the Secret Order, Zaratul.
After a moment’s thought, Klein turned the page.
“10th December. I once again attended that ancient and secret gathering.
“At the gathering, I discovered that they were unanimous in being extremely hostile to the Solomon Empire of the Fourth Epoch.
“I raised the question which Mr. Hermes quickly answered. In the Fourth Epoch, the ally and supporter of the Solomon Empire was the True Creator.
“This is very real.
“I resisted the urge to ask what exactly our organization had done in the history of the Fourth Epoch, but as I left the palace and returned from my dreams, I found that Mr. Hermes’s route this time coincided with mine to a certain extent.
“This ancient man who lived since the Cataclysm definitely knew more. I build up a rapport with him and earnestly asked him the question—is that why the organization hates the True Creator? Is it solely because ‘He’ had used the Creator’s holy name in ‘His’ name?
“Mr. Hermes chuckled and said that they weren’t such superficial creatures.
“He asked me in return if I knew what the actual abilities of the Shepherd were.
“‘Of course’ was my answer.
“He asked again in a profoundly meaningful manner, ‘Who do you think would be most likely to develop in the direction of being omniscient and omnipotent among all the present gods?’
“This… The first thought that came to me was the Shepherd pathway which could engage in Devouring and Grazing, so as to control the souls and characteristics of other Beyonders.
“So that’s the reason…”
This page only had this diary entry, but it contains a lot of information… The Solomon Empire originally came under the True Creator’s camp… Yes, in the Tudor family’s underground ruins, there are humanoid statues of the six true gods. Although it isn’t certain whether they were worshiping or desecrating the gods, one thing is certain. The six gods were involved in the affairs of the three empires, and they later had a close relationship with the Trunsoest dynasty… Did the three great empires represent three different camps of gods?Klein tried to use his “archaeological” discovery and historical knowledge to decipher the hidden truth of the previous epoch, but he was still shrouded in fog.
Towards Hermes, the oldest master of mysticism, Klein’s answer came close to Roselle’s.
As a Beyonder’s Sequence was raised, the saints and angels of the Shepherd pathway were able to engage in the Grazing of more souls, gaining more and more Beyonder powers. In the end, if the True Creator had finished Grazing the other twenty-one Beyonder pathways, he would be, to some extent, the omnipotent and omniscient Creator.
There are still a lot of secrets hidden in the Sequence pathways…Klein turned to the fourth page.
This diary page recorded the actions Roselle took after he consumed the Savant potion. He read a lot, studied a lot, tamped down on his foundation very firmly, and increased the scope and depth of his knowledge to a whole new level.
In this period of time, he had almost no entertainment. Learning was his greatest form of entertainment.
In one of the diary entries, he wrote: “… When a person knows with certainty how much he will gain after putting in the effort, and is able to directly tell how much he gains, then he will certainly work as hard as I am now.”
Isn’t this the fundamental attraction of many games?Klein turned over the last diary page and read the legend of the ancient gods provided by Little Sun.
During the entire process, the majestic palace was completely silent. Be it Justice or The Moon, they were both considering what to trade and communicate later on.
It was the first time that The Hermit Cattleya had encountered such a situation, but she didn’t feel uneasy or uncomfortable at all. Instead, she carefully analyzed the information that the scene revealed.
This isn’t the first time this is happening… Mr. Fool has the habit of reading Roselle’s diary at the Tarot Gathering… The members will proactively or passively search for the pages for “Him.” However, it can’t be confirmed if there were any advance payments…
“He” really can read Roselle’s diary… He’s searching for secrets that have sunken in the river of history?
Just now, that Sun mentioned that the information he handed in was about legends of ancient gods… This is roughly in line with my previous speculations…
At this point in time, Klein had roughly finished reading the new piece of information regarding ancient gods.
In the Second Epoch, in those dark years, every ancient god had a “god” attached to them, just like the Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt and “His” child, the Dragon of Nightmare, Alzuhod.
In the information provided by The Sun, there were detailed examples of some typical subsidiary gods, but most of the information didn’t provide their true names, only their titles. These included the God of Beauty and the Goddess of Life who were subsidiaries to Vampire Ancestor, Lilith; the Goddess of Misfortune and the God of the Dead who were subsidiaries to Annihilation Demonic Wolf, Flegrea; the God of Luck and the Queen of Calamity who were subsidiaries to Elf King, Soniathrym, and so on and so forth.
Queen of Calamity…Klein suddenly thought of the Book of Calamity and the golden wine cup he had taken from the ruins of the high elf. The name Cohinem and the word “Calamity” was engraved on it in Elvish.
This caused him to make the connection that Cohinem was the Elf King’s subsidiary—Queen of Calamity!
Unfortunately, I can’t directly seek confirmation with Little Sun. I’ll have to wait for further information from him…Klein sighed silently.
At the same time, he made some theories about the fact that these titles didn’t correspond with their true names.
The City of Silver was originally the Kingdom of Silver that came under the Giant King’s Court’s rule. Other than having sufficient understanding of its own forces and enemies, the information regarding the other ancient gods will only come from legends and rumors, and they aren’t that detailed. Compared to the simple and easy to understand titles, a god’s true name can consist of complicated and difficult words to remember which can make it harder for them to be spread.
The information provided to Klein when he turned over the page confirmed his theory. However, it gave him new doubts.
The dragons also had a Dragon of Wisdom which was the equivalent of a god in the City of Silver, called Herabergen, and under Giant King Aurmir, there was also “His” eldest son, the God of Dawn, Badheilbrunn, and “His” queen, the Goddess of Harvest.
Why doesn’t the Goddess of Harvest have a real name? Isn’t “She” the queen of the Giant King’s Court? The City of Silver should have records of it… These so-called subsidiary gods are equal to the angels or King of Angels of later times? Yes, the Sequence 2 of their pathway, and Sequence 1’s of the other pathways?Klein suppressed his perplexion and inferred the truth from the information recorded in the Card of Blasphemy—within the same pathway, if there was a Sequence 0, then there wouldn’t be a Sequence 1, and if there was no Sequence 0, then there would be at most three Sequence 1’s.
However, Klein didn’t dare to base his judgment on this. After all, his knowledge was partial, and he didn’t even know if there were any preconditions for the Sequence 0 and Sequence 1, which was derived from the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation and Indestructibility.
I’ll assume this for the time being…Klein leaned back, letting the information in his hands disappear, smiling as he said, “You may begin.”
At this point, Alger was still seriously examining himself.
After considering how to communicate properly, he used the technique of being in the other person’s shoes. He started from the point of view of The Hermit, who was suspected of being Admiral of Stars, to see what exactly he had exposed.
Mr. Fool’s protects every member’s true identity with a blurred and distorted image, but this method doesn’t affect the representation of colors. Dark brown colors can be difficult to distinguish, but bright colors are easily grasped. At the very least, I can tell that Miss Justice is blonde with bright green eyes…
And for me, the most obvious thing I can’t hide is my dark blue hair. But this doesn’t say anything. It’s not a problem to say that dark blue hair is a common mutation in Beyonders within the Sailor pathway, but the converse isn’t true. This is because such traits are hereditary. On Sonia Island and in the Berserk Sea around Desi Bay, they were places where elves originally gathered. Many humans with traces of elvish blood will also have dark blue hair. Heh, it’s the same for districts where there are a certain number of Church of Storms Beyonders…
Ignoring any other trait, it’s difficult for The Hermit to determine any further information based on the situation.
Just as Alger heaved a sigh of relief, he caught sight of the Storm robe he was wearing.
After returning to the Blue Avenger, not only was he the captain of the ship, but he was also the bishop of the sailors. He often needed to wear the corresponding clothes to celebrate Mass.
If he didn’t show his devotion in his daily actions, there might come a day when he would be reported by his subordinates.
The Church of Storms has always been wary of those members who had been drifting out at sea for a long time, as prolonged acting as pirates might one day turn them into real pirates. In any case, the Lord of Storms has never given a revelation to exclude pirates from “His” followers.
Under the cover of that blurred distortion, it’s hard to see the details of one’s clothing clearly. This isn’t a problem… However, I still have to pay attention in the future. During Tarot Gatherings, I should change into a set of ordinary clothes… Although I can’t be sure, I still have to treat her as a pirate admiral. I can’t afford to be careless…Alger thought cautiously.
At this moment, he heard the seemingly suppressed voice of The Moon Emlyn, which was a result of him being unable to hide his emotions.
“Mr. Hanged Man, I’ve done the preparations. When can you obtain the inheritance of that Sanguine baron? You mentioned before that it’s in the hands of some powerful pirate?”
You didn’t have to say the last sentence…Alger’s body instantly stiffened.
Powerful pirate…The Hermit’s eyes swept over The Hanged Man once again.
Alger’s expression didn’t change as he turned his head to The Moon and asked, “Have you obtained the funds?”
“Of course!” Emlyn raised his neck.
He originally wanted to wait until the three-month maturity was up before he went to the bank to withdraw the money, but he soon discovered that he was in a completely different mood after deciding to buy the Sanguine baron’s inheritance.
He no longer had any qualms or hesitation. He was filled with expectation and desire, wishing that he could get his hands on it immediately. It was just like how he felt in the past when he was about to buy a beloved doll!
He had held back for more than a week before finally giving up by selling the acceptance draft. Although he had lost some money, it was still acceptable.
In many situations, an acceptance draft could be used as a currency.
“I’ll get it for you within the week. Finally, let’s confirm the price: 4,500 pounds. Is that alright?” Seeing that a deal was about to be struck, Alger didn’t pursue The Moon’s act of exposing him.
Emlyn thought about the dolls in his room, cleared his throat, and said with his eyes furtively darting around.
“Can it be cheaper?”
“It’s not up to me to decide, but I can try to acquire it for you at a lower price. Also, don’t forget my commission. Let’s lower it. How about 300 pounds?” Alger’s tone didn’t change at all.
“Alright.” Emlyn exhaled quietly.
Not a very powerful vampire, an underaged or a recently matured one…Cattleya silently watched from the sidelines and made her judgment.
Seeing that the deal between Mr. Hanged Man and Mr. Moon had been concluded in a few sentences, Audrey habitually felt that she should buy something.
In a week or two, I’ll contact the members of the Psychology Alchemists in East Chester County and tell them that I’ve become a Psychology Alchemists member. I’ll exchange my contribution points for the subsequent potion formula. There’s no need to make a request to purchase it here for the time being… Once I find out what ingredients are needed, I can ask for everyone’s help… There’s no need to buy any mystical items for now. I’ve already had one of them reimbursed… Being able to obtain such rare items with too great a frequency might imply many problems…Audrey’s thoughts raced, and she came up with an idea.
She turned halfway and looked at the gloomy man at the end of the table.
“Mr. World, you mentioned that you have clues to the characteristic left behind by a Psychiatrist. Have you successfully acquired it?”
I plan on buying it for Susie…she silently added in her heart.
In fact, when she was considering this matter, she had another slightly mischievous idea, which was to find an excuse for Mr. Fool to turn over the Dark Emperor card which sat beside him.
From her point of view, Ma’am Hermit was particularly affected by the matter regarding Roselle’s diary. And from how her reaction was extraordinarily excessive before she quickly hid it, it was quite possible that she knew about the Cards of Blasphemy; therefore, the moment she saw it, she would expose a lot of problems and express the truest thoughts in her heart.
But she dismissed the idea in the end, not because she thought it would be bad to sound out Ma’am Hermit, but that this was a way of showing responsibility to both herself and the Tarot Club, and that she shouldn’t make decisions for Mr. Fool.
If “He” wanted Ma’am Hermit to recognize the Card of Blasphemy, “He” definitely would’ve flipped it open himself. If “He” didn’t want to do so, then any attempts would be against his will…Audrey nodded solemnly but almost imperceptibly.
At this moment, The World replied hoarsely, “If you’re certain that you want it, then I will give it to you as soon as possible.
“The price is 1,800 pounds.”
Normally, it would be more appropriate to charge 1,200 to 1,500 pounds for a Psychiatrist’s Beyonder characteristic, but Klein had raised the premium slightly to see how much Miss Justice could pay.
“Alright,” Audrey agreed with a light tone.
She had paid off the money owed to Viscount Glaint. She had received many gifts for having reached adulthood after returning to her family’s fief. It was a time when her finances were in a rather good condition. She had even arranged for the money to be returned to Mr. Fool’s Blessed next month.
In the future, her monthly income would be above 3,000 pounds, and a substantial portion of her normal expenses wasn’t going to be borne by her, due to the love of her parents and the results of her previous meritorious exploits.
While the two were discussing, The Hanged Man was somewhat surprised. The World had just sold the Faceless Beyonder characteristic the previous time, and he had recently acquired Steel Maveti’s Beyonder characteristic. Yet, he appeared to have a Psychiatrist characteristic in his collection, and all of this happened in less than a month!
On second thought, Alger quickly came to an understanding.
The World represented a group of Blessed of Mr. Fool. That might be the harvest from the other Blessed!
As he imagined this, The World, who was Klein, was in a state of shock towards Miss Justice’s opulence.
He had thought that Miss Justice, who had just spent 5,500 pounds on a mystical item, wouldn’t be as well-off as before. It was just like last year, so he had reserved space for her to haggle. Who knew that she would still agree to the deal without hesitation.
Has she dug up a gold mine?Klein couldn’t help but silently lampoon.
Seeing that they had finished their discussion, Derrick hurriedly raised his hand, having learned from Miss Justice.
“Which one of you has the fruit of the Radiance Spirit Pact Tree?”
He had rather successfully collected the other ingredients of the Solar High Priest potion.
Just as Cattleya had initially figured out that Miss Justice was a yet-to-advance Psychiatrist, she heard this request. After a few seconds of silence, she said, “I do.
“What can you provide in exchange?”
After observing for a long time, she decided to intervene in a small transaction to gain a deeper understanding of how the Tarot Club operated.
“Uh… I can use the history of the City of Silver or the history of dragons, elves, and other dark creatures to barter,” Derrick said sincerely. “Ma’am Hermit, this is a list of commonly seen monsters around the City of Silver. You can choose any ingredients you need from it.”
How honest…Klein almost looked up at the dome of the magnificent palace.
What is he talking about…Cattleya frowned slightly, momentarily failing to understand a single word from The Sun.
After a brief moment of consideration, The Hermit Cattleya made the choice that benefited her the most. She said without betraying her emotions, “I’ll make a decision after seeing what the commonly seen monsters are around the City of Silver.”
Another person who gains something without risking anything of her own… Are the people who spend too much time at sea good at fleecing others? Or is Little Sun in such a state that makes it impossible to resist fleecing him…Klein instinctively excluded himself from the group of seafarers.
“Alright.” Under Justice and company’s scrutiny, Derrick didn’t hesitate to agree to Ma’am Hermit’s request.
He recalled the content and conjured it, recording the most commonly seen monsters around the City of Silver into a list. However, it wasn’t as detailed as before, and there were quite a few missing. After all, the Sun pathway’s improvement in regards to his memory was rather limited. A few days had passed.
Cattleya received the piece of information and read through it in a serious manner.
The more she scanned through it, the more alarmed she became. This was because the types of monsters had far exceeded her expectations by nearly a hundred times!
Most of the names used were ancient names. If not for her being a Moses Ascetic Order member who had been pursued by knowledge, and having reached Sequence 5, making her experienced and knowledgeable, there was no way she could’ve known what these names would really be referring to.
But even so, there were still a few monsters she had never heard of. They were like shadows who would never reveal themselves in dreams or imaginations, forever lurking in the depths of the darkness.
Where exactly is the City of Silver? Why are there so many monsters?Ten seconds later, Cattleya raised her head without a change in expression. She said with a staid tone, “Use the history of your City of Silver in exchange.”
“Alright.” Derrick’s eyes lit up as he seemed to see hope in advancing.
He soon conjured the historical materials of the City of Silver with the help of Mr. Fool. Having had ample experience, he knew that even more complete and detailed information was worth more than the fruit of a Radiance Spirit Pact Tree; hence, he retained some of what he knew.
Cattleya knew that she wasn’t Mr. Fool, so it was impossible for her to let the members patiently wait for her to finish reading. Therefore, she casually flipped through it. After confirming its value, she deliberated and asked, “How should I hand over the fruit of the Radiance Spirit Pact Tree to you?”
Just as she said that, she suddenly thought of something. With a guess, she looked to the end of the long bronze table.
“Mr. Fool, is it done by a sacrificial ritual?”
This left Audrey, who had prepared the answer, to be clearly stunned. She swallowed the words that she was about to say.
Ma’am Hermit is very impressive and knowledgeable. She directly guessed that it’s done via a sacrificial and bestowment ritual!Audrey controlled her minute facial expressions as she clicked her tongue and sighed inwardly.
“Yes.” Klein gently nodded without going into detail.
He believed that it was impossible for a pirate admiral, a Sequence 5 powerhouse of the Mystery Pryer pathway, to not know how a sacrifice was made. This was even something they were good at. Furthermore, she knew The Fool’s honorific name, so she didn’t lack any of the necessary conditions.
Indeed, with a godlike existence bearing witness to a gathering, a sacrificial and bestowment method is the safest and most convenient way of trading… And a conversation through the Soul Body can result in direct knowledge transfer…Cattleya thanked him before saying to The Sun, “I’ll do it as soon as possible.”
Although she didn’t show any abnormalities, her heart was in no way calm. From her casual flipping of the information provided by The Sun, she discovered that the City of Silver was truly filled with oddities.
It included matters about being forsaken by the Lord, how it didn’t have a sun, resulting in a state of eternal darkness and high- and low-frequency lightning. Matters like how strange and terrifying monsters hid in the darkness when there was no light, and how they survived thanks to Black-Faced Grass. It mentioned that they had survived for more than two thousand years since the Dark Ages. All of this exceeded Cattleya’s expectations.
As a powerhouse at sea who was knowledgeable and had acquired many secrets, she instantly connected the time and descriptions to a famous concept in history—the Cataclysm!
Following that, she followed this line of thought and made a further inference.
The Forsaken Land of the Gods!
Suddenly, the figure she looked up to surfaced in Cattleya’s mind once again. A sentence filled with an emotive sigh surfaced.
“He had always been searching for the Forsaken Land of the Gods back when he was alive. He said that the ultimate answer towards everything is hidden there.”
The Sun comes from the Forsaken Land of the Gods which Emperor Roselle couldn’t find despite all his efforts? Mr. Fool can connect to that place directly? No, perhaps, “He” awoke from that place…Cattleya thought in alarm and solemnity.
She had previously belittled the Tarot Club because The Moon, Justice, and The Sun were of low Sequences. She believed that with Mr. Fool having awoken only recently, he was obviously unable to pull members of significant strength. However, she now had to reevaluate matters.
It involves the Forsaken Land of the Gods, the Church of Storms, the Church of Mother Earth, the Loen aristocrats… Perhaps, it’s precisely because they’re low Sequences that these members can be nurtured to be able to reach higher ranks in their respective circles without being suspected. This will allow them to play a more important role… As for me, is it because of the Moses Ascetic Order or Her Majesty?Cattleya seriously analyzed the motives of Mr. Fool.
At this moment, the transactions were nearly coming to an end. The Moon, The Sun, and Justice had all confirmed their respective transactions. As for The Hermit Cattleya, she was still observing. Out of caution, she didn’t rashly open her mouth to expose more information about herself.
Alger had originally planned on making a request to buy the Sequence 5 Ocean Songster’s potion formula so that he could make the subsequent preparations, but with the addition of The Hermit, he became especially wary. He gave up on his decision at the last minute and prepared to push it back until he had really advanced to Wind-blessed. Only with him being stronger would he have the room to breathe.
As Fors would be able to obtain the Astrologer potion formula and a certain amount of ingredients from her teacher soon, she hadn’t prioritized her purchases yet, so all she did was watch silently.
She actually curbed her desire to buy a mystical item to make up for her relatively showy Trickmaster powers that were lacking in strength, as well as how her Apprentice powers were only good for passing through walls and opening doors. However, her real life circumstances restricted her desires.
Up to this day, her savings had exceeded 400 pounds. For a member of the middle-class, that was rather good, but she clearly remembered how Miss Justice had bought a mystical item for 5,500 pounds previously.
Even if it was a relatively average mystical item without significant negative side effects, it will still require one to two thousand pounds…Fors languidly sat there, unable to open her mouth to make a purchase.
Klein controlled The World to scan his surroundings before hoarsely saying, “I need a pair of eyes from a six-winged gargoyle.”
The supplementary ingredients of a Nimblewright Master—drago bark and the spring water from Sonia Island’s Golden Spring—were commonly seen items in the mysterious world. As long as he purchased them at different occasions, he wouldn’t garner suspicion from anyone. Therefore, Klein only requested for the eyes of a six-winged gargoyle.
The Hermit glanced at The World and said without rushing, “300 pounds, or the equivalent cost in gold coins.”
She had noticed that the previous transactions were all made in Loen’s gold pound.
As expected of the Admiral of Stars who has a pirate crew with an ancient faction backing her. She is very resourceful, and her prices are cheaper than usual… If not for Little Sun’s imminent advancement, and how he would soon obtain the method for removing the mental corruption of a Beyonder characteristic, I would’ve even consulted her on this problem…Klein thought as he made The World smiled deeply.
“Okay.”
With the transaction completed, the palace that resembled a giant’s residence fell silent for more than ten seconds.
Without Mr. Fool’s reminder, Justice, The Sun, and company knew that they had entered the free exchange segment.
The Hanged Man Alger deliberately looked at Miss Justice and Miss Magician without looking at Ma’am Hermit.
“Something major recently happened in the Rorsted Archipelago.”
He didn’t plan on divulging The World’s involvement since it was very likely that Mr. Fool was in possession of the Sea God’s identity. If he were to rashly confirm this matter, it might spoil Mr. Fool’s plans and throw himself into danger.
He planned on using a normal tone to mention the happenings on the surface while emphasizing the Moses Ascetic Order member—archaeologist and adventurer, Leticia. He planned on using this to sound out The Hermit to figure out if she was Admiral of Stars, Cattleya. This was because this pirate admiral was rumored to also be a member of the Moses Ascetic Order.
“What happened?” Justice asked with piqued interest.
Alger said calmly, “A disguised archaeologist, Leticia, discovered an ancient elvish ruin in Symeem Island and took out an item from it. This pushed the deity the locals believed in, Sea God Kalvetua, to be on the brink of collapse.
“This fake god wished to create tsunamis to drown the island so that everyone could accompany it in its death, but it was stopped by the Church of Storms’s Sea King.
“Finally, Leticia was found and Kalvetua had died. The threat of the tsunamis was leveled, but strangely, the devout believers of the Sea God would still occasionally receive responses.”
Leticia is dead? For an ancient elvish ruin…Cattleya had heard of this archaeologist, who was part of the same organization, before, but she wasn’t too familiar with her. This was because formal members of the Moses Ascetic Order had to spend a certain amount of time in silent ascetic training. When fully paying attention, she was able to control her powers in a way that significantly exceeded the average person. Therefore, she only seemed slightly stirred as she listened seriously to The Hanged Man’s description without showing any obvious abnormalities.
When The Hanged Man said that Kalvetua was dead and how the “Sea God” still responded to its believers, Cattleya first frowned in puzzlement before using her spiritual intuition to recall a certain scene.
Yesterday, she had seen Mr. Fool hold a milky-white scepter when “He” pulled her above the gray fog.
At the tip of the scepter were many tiny blue “gems” which were swirling with countless points of holy light.
And more importantly, it emanated an aura of godhood, one that seemed like the corporeal aura of the ocean and storm!
This…Cattleya instinctively turned her head to the end of the long bronze table, where Mr. Fool was shrouded in the grayish-white fog.
Eh, why is she looking at Mr. Fool…Audrey sharply noticed The Hermit’s subtle motion. This left her somewhat suspicious.
From her point of view, this was an atypical response. Mr. Hanged Man was clearly mentioning something that had little to do with everyone. He was talking about the so-called Sea God Kalvetua’s ability to occasionally reply to its believers despite its apparent death, so why would Ma’am Hermit look towards Mr. Fool?
Kalvetua’s death… Occasionally replying to its believers… Ma’am Hermit is looking at Mr. Fool… Could it be…Audrey’s eyes lit up as she came to a conclusion.
Could it be that Mr. Fool is the one replying to Kalvetua’s believers?
Ma’am Hermit knows about this, so?
As thoughts whizzed through her mind, Audrey had turned her body halfway to look expectantly at Mr. Fool, who was seated leisurely at the end of the long bronze table.
Meanwhile, Alger was also surprised and alarmed about The Hermit’s unexpected reaction.
I was only trying to sound her out about what connection she has with the Moses Ascetic Order member, Leticia. Why would she suddenly turn to look at Mr. Fool?
Could it be that she knows that the current “Sea God” is a manifestation of Mr. Fool?
Her reaction implies this is highly likely!
Before she was recruited into the Tarot Club, did she have a lot of secret exchanges with Mr. Fool, and was already secretly working for him?
The more Alger thought, the more he paid attention to The Hermit. Then, he subconsciously joined her in looking towards Mr. Fool, who was shrouded in the grayish-white fog.
He, The Hermit, and Justice turned around at different times, but their nearly unanimous actions made The Magician Fors and company notice something amiss.
Why are they looking at Mr. Fool? Does Sea God Kalvetua’s death have to do with Mr. Fool?Believing they were smart, Fors and Emlyn began guessing at the reason as they cast their gaze to the end of the long bronze table.
Derrick didn’t know who Sea God Kalvetua was, nor did he understand what it meant for it to respond to its believers even after its death. However, since everyone was looking at Mr. Fool, he naturally looked over as well.
The World was late by a second, as though he was deliberating over something.
He first scanned The Hanged Man, making him shudder in fear. Then, he changed the direction of his gaze.
At this point, Klein had already come to realize which detail Ma’am Hermit had used to guess that he was the one replying to Sea God Kalvetua’s believers in its stead. He was still stumped over what stance to use.
Should I pretend that it’s a trivial matter and that I didn’t take it to heart, but since you mentioned it, I’ll just admit it in passing? Or should I take the stance that since I’m a god, there’s no need for me to explain myself to you, so there’s no need for me to admit or deny anything…Klein recalled The Fool’s persona and quickly made a decision.
The choice was to neither admit or deny anything, so as to prevent him from losing his standing as a god. However, he would add a single sentence on a particular point, making those who had failed to guess it become more puzzled, while the suspicious ones would be enlightened but would still be left shrouded in confusion as they realized, deep down, how unfathomable Mr. Fool was.
With this in mind, Klein, who had leaned back, chuckled. He said leisurely and indifferently, “Kalvetua became a demigod by relying on a relic left behind by Calamity Cohinem.”
So they’re consulting Mr. Fool about the situation with the “Sea God”… But that doesn’t convince me. It feels like there’s a deeper truth hidden behind this matter… Could it be… No way, right?Fors frowned as she began coming up with all sorts of thoughts.
As expected!Cattleya believed Mr. Fool was giving a straightforward answer while also informing them of some secrets.
That demigod scepter is Kalvetua’s characteristic or Calamity Cohinem’s relic, or is it something that covers both definitions? Who is Calamity Cohinem? The name sounds elvish. Yes, The Hanged Man mentioned that Leticia found an ancient elven ruin… It’s the residence of a high elf?
How did Mr. Fool get that scepter? Did he rely on The Hanged Man or someone else? No, it doesn’t seem like The Hanged Man; otherwise, he wouldn’t have proactively mentioned this matter… What motive does Mr. Fool have behind responding to the Sea God’s believers? Is this required for “His” awakening, something that can truly affect reality?
The more Cattleya thought, the more she found Mr. Fool unfathomable. It was just like how “His” body was being concealed by the thick gray fog. The clearer she could see him, the more puzzled, horrified, and apprehensive she became.
This might be a tussle between gods…Cattleya sighed inwardly as the emotions got the better of her.
I guessed right!Alger finally verified that the present “Sea God” was a manifestation of The Fool. His worries and indecision from before were instantly rewarded.
On certain occasions, as a fake Sea God believer, I can openly pray… I wonder how much Mr. Fool has recovered. How much of his power can he release from the seal? It’s at least at the demigod level. He will be able to provide tremendous protection at sea…
The Hermit’s unsurprised reaction implies that she had long interacted with Mr. Fool and had learned of certain things ahead of time. This implies that her Sequence isn’t low. She might really be a powerhouse at the pirate admiral level… This is both good and bad news for me.
The good news is that I have an additional powerful faction at sea supporting me. At times, we can tacitly cooperate and complete matters that were previously deemed unimaginable. The bad news is that a lot of my news and resource channels will be overshadowed by hers. My purpose in the Tarot Club will drastically decline. Of course, that’s under the premise that she really is Admiral of Stars.
Yes, I have to adjust my focus from gathering news and resources and align it towards the Church. This is something she can’t supplant me,Alger thought with joy and wariness.
That Sea God is really Mr. Fool! No, no, no, it should be said that the present Sea God is Mr. Fool’s manifestation! “He” has truly begun interfering with the real world? This is great! In the future, I can pray to Sea God directly and receive a response when I’m out traveling at sea?Audrey felt surprised, overjoyed, and proud.
According to what she knew, the Churches didn’t do fixed ritualistic magic internally. The ones who received responses by solely praying to the deities were mainly priests or a chance occurrence; otherwise, they were Blessed who just numbered at a handful.
As for receiving a response from every prayer, they would be an extreme exception, even among Blessed.
But I can! Mr. Fool is returning to his throne, one step at a time. Replacing Sea God is one of those steps…Audrey didn’t hide the changes in her emotions as she smiled, sitting straight and elegantly.
Cohinem? That’s an elf’s name. I think I’ve heard someone mention it before…Emlyn attempted to recall, but it was in vain.
As for Kalvetua’s death and how the “Sea God” still replied to its believers, as well as the reason why The Hermit, Justice, The Hanged Man had looked towards Mr. Fool, he had made a slight guess without thinking too deeply about the matter.
What has this got to do with me? It doesn’t affect my saving of the Sanguine, nor is it anything of interest! Anyway, I can just pray to Mr. Fool if there are any problems!Emlyn mumbled to himself, showing disdain towards the emotional changes the others had.
Calamity? Queen of Calamity? But there are no records that say that her name is Cohinem…Derrick turned his head to the left very slightly, a common tick he did when he recalled things.
From the looks of it, Little Sun isn’t sure if Cohinem is the Queen of Calamity; otherwise, he wouldn’t have such a reaction…Klein retracted his gaze in disappointment.
He controlled The World to cough, pulling everyone back from their thoughts.
Following that, The World conjured a picture with The Fool’s help. He showed it to both sides of the table and asked, “Does anyone know her?”
It was a picture of the red-haired Helene. Klein mainly wanted to know if Admiral of Stars Cattleya or The Hanged Man Alger knew her. After all, they were well-informed people out at sea.
Alger glanced at it and just as he was about to say that he didn’t know her, he heard Ma’am Hermit say with a deep voice, “Red-haired Helene. She’s from a fallen noble family and has the bloodline from the Intis’s Sauron family.”
Cattleya paused before adding, “She was once a trader out at sea, but she was later said to have been abducted by Ailment Maiden Tracy.”
Abducted by Ailment Maiden Tracy? I thought it would be some contrived story about a domineering pirate and a noble lady… However, Tracy can be considered a domineering pirate. Heh heh…Klein instantly made some connections.
Fors was still lost in her thoughts over the connection between Sea God and The Fool when she suddenly snapped to her senses. She acutely noticed that great opportunities lay in red-haired Helene and Vice Admiral Ailment’s story as she began to daydream.
To her regret, Ma’am Hermit had only said a few sentences without continuing.
The Hermit knows Vice Admiral Ailment… However, that doesn’t imply anything. Beyonders of a certain Sequence or knowledgeable people will know who the seven pirate admirals are. Their bounty posters are everywhere… Hmm, The Hermit is rather aware of matters over at Intis. This is something that can be determined for now…The Hanged Man wasn’t interested in red-haired Helene, only The Hermit’s real identity.
With red-haired Helene’s matter coming to a close, Audrey began considering if she should consult the others about the mind dragon.
Unlike before, there was now the addition of Ma’am Hermit, who was of unknown character and dubious allegiances. This left her hesitant.
After a brief deliberation, she said, “I recently sought out the traces of a mind dragon and went to a place which has the tradition of worshiping dragons.”
She had concealed the exact location as the details might implicate her.
Audrey simply mentioned the ancient folk song, but she didn’t describe the content in detail. She was afraid that the knowledgeable Ma’am Hermit would be able to guess at the exact location.
She only mentioned the inspiration she had, and how she used a Psychological Cue to retain her lucidity in her dream before beginning a magical journey.
Psychological Cue? She knows how to plant a psychological cue? She’s likely a Sequence 7 Psychiatrist…Cattleya habitually made a judgment, but she immediately felt even more perplexed.
Then why would she be buying the Beyonder characteristic of a Psychiatrist?
Taking the same potion gives a limited increase in strength while being prone to losing control. Furthermore, it will be an obstacle towards the digestion of the potion…
To create a mystical item? But this will overlap with her own Beyonder powers. There’s no value to that.
To give it to someone else?
Amidst Cattleya’s guesses, Audrey had already mentioned her chaotic dream and how she came to the edge of her conscious. Then, she used the conjuring method she learned from Mr. Fool to create a staircase that led downwards. She then slowly delved deep into her conscious.
She didn’t describe in detail the various points of light in her subconscious, as it involved embarrassing secrets she didn’t wish to share.
She focused on her lonely and long journey with no end in sight. She also expressed how there were various monsters hiding in the surrounding grayness that placed immense pressure on her. She mentioned how she nearly broke down several times and barely managed to endure it thanks to her Beyonder powers. Then, she reached the point of her finally arriving at the illusory sea of collective subconscious.
The memory imprints of the human pioneers and the spread and reflection of the consciousness of the surrounding creatures were presented under Audrey’s coherent and unhurried descriptions. Then, it was fixed onto the dragon with grayish stone scales that had flown out from the sea of collective subconscious.
There’s a dragon that lives in the sea of collective subconscious? What a magical and beautiful journey! Although Miss Justice didn’t encounter any enemies or danger, it still leaves me a little surreal…Fors suddenly thought of a title of a book: “Miss Justice’s Dream Tour.”
While rounding things up, Audrey scanned the area and asked, “Ladies and gentlemen, do you have any suggestions? Do you think that the dragon’s City of Miracles, Liveseyd, is also hidden in the sea of collective subconscious?
“If I wish to continue searching, what should I take note of? What advanced preparations do I need to make?”
The Hanged Man Alger glanced at The Hermit and said in a serious tone, “I don’t think you should continue exploring.
“It’s a very dangerous act.
“According to the records, most dragons are creatures with flesh and blood; this includes the mind dragon. By allowing itself to survive and swim through the so-called sea of collective subconscious, it means that the dragon you saw was a sufficiently high Sequence. At the very least, it’s at the level of a demigod.
“Before you reach Sequence 5, it’s best that you don’t consider this.”
Cattleya nodded and said, “There are many other dangerous things in the sea of collective subconscious—the accumulated maleficent thoughts of humanity, the desires that can corrupt Soul Bodies, the terrifying memories since ancient times that resemble storms and waves at sea—all of these will deal severe psychological harm to you. It might prevent you from ever waking up.
“Besides that’s the sea of collective subconscious of all creatures, which isn’t only limited to humans. There might be evil spirits, evil gods, or the consciousness of some terrifying existence hidden in there. They’re like gigantic maelstroms that can devour ships.
“Before you truly acquire Beyonder powers that allow you to travel through the sea of collective subconscious, it’s best not to rashly explore too deeply.”
Audrey, who was filled with expectations, felt disappointed. However, she couldn’t help but admit that Mr. Hanged Man and Ma’am Hermit had spoken very logically and sincerely.
She silently inhaled and said to herself,Audrey, don’t be headstrong. Wait till you’re Sequence 5 before making the attempt again!
She totally didn’t consider how difficult it was to become a Sequence 5. At that level, one could even compete to become one of the seven pirate admirals, or even make the seven become eight.
From Audrey’s point of view, with Mr. Fool and the Tarot Club, as long as she was careful and calm, she would definitely be able to successfully attain that level in a year or two if she didn’t take unnecessary risks.
Only the gate to being a demigod was hard to push open!
Ma’am Hermit knows a lot and is very knowledgeable…Audrey clung onto the last sliver of hope and looked towards Mr. Fool at the end of the table, hoping that this godlike existence would provide a suggestion that was different from Mr. Hanged Man or Ma’am Hermit.
Don’t look at me… I have no idea!Klein tried his best not to blink.
His understanding of the conscious, subconscious, and the collective subconscious was still stuck at a theoretical level that Spirit Medium Daly had described. He didn’t understand anything more. Despite having his dreams intruded frequently, he had never thought of exploring the world outside the dream despite retaining his lucidity. Therefore, how was he to provide any suggestions to Miss Justice?
In fact, he had a natural idea regarding this. However, he wasn’t sure if it would work without having done any verification.
In the past, even if he lacked the confidence, he could vaguely make a comment, but now, with Admiral of Stars Cattleya sitting at the side, watching, it only made it easier for him to make mistakes the more he spoke. The less he spoke, the fewer mistakes he would commit. And there was no chance of making mistakes by keeping silent.
What a pressure-inducing new member…Klein sighed inwardly. He didn’t say a word and maintained his faint smile.
If not for him being above the gray fog and how he existed in the form of a Spirit Body, he suspected that such highly difficult acting would make the muscles around his eyes spasm.
Mr. Fool doesn’t have any suggestions…Audrey retracted her gaze in depression. She stopped fantasizing about exploring the sea of collective subconscious so soon.
At this moment, The Moon Emlyn, who was already turning impatient, cleared his throat.
“I’ve seriously researched the history handed down by us Sanguine…”
Sanguine… He really is a vampire… Nurturing vampires and pulling vampires into the Church is really a tradition of the Church of Mother Earth…Cattleya nodded as she looked like she was listening seriously.
Meanwhile, she felt that some of her conclusions needed adjustments.
The Moon directly expressed his identity… Does this mean that Mr. Fool has a potent deterrence, even in the outside world, that the members aren’t afraid of information being leaked?
It seems like I don’t have to completely hide my circumstances…
Emlyn paused and looked at The Sun before tipping his chin.
“Before the Cataclysm, there was no City of Silver, only the Kingdom of Silver!”
If it were anyone else who had thrown such doubt on him, Derrick would’ve hastened to retort, expressing the fact that the people of the City of Silver were descendants of the Kingdom of Silver and that he hadn’t lied. However, after glancing at Mr. Moon and sensing his smugness, Derrick turned his head to the side, feeling that an explanation was beneath him.
Why must I let an arrogant vampire who doesn’t acknowledge the City of Silver’s history believe me?he thought silently to himself.
From his reaction, Emlyn could tell that the City of Silver was indeed related to the Kingdom of Silver. He tsked and said, “The faith of the Kingdom of Silver wasn’t originally Giant King Aurmir, but ‘His’ queen, Omebella.”
Omebella?Derrick turned his head and blurted out, “Our City of Silver has no records of this matter, nor are there any records of a queen named Omebella.”
Emlyn chuckled and spread out his hands.
“That’s why, there’s nothing wrong with me saying that your City of Silver’s history is flawed and incomplete, right?
“Clearly, there are mistakes in your records of Sanguine history.”
… You took such a roundabout way to prove this… Should I say that a vampire like you has clear logic, or that you’re someone who bears grudges?Klein held back his laughter and stopped himself from sizing up Emlyn White.
The Moon and The Sun’s debate benefited him greatly, allowing him to know that the Giant Queen, the Goddess of Harvest, was named Omebella.
The Sun Derrick was just about to give a retort to Mr. Moon when he heard Ma’am Hermit speak.
“Omebella is the Goddess of Harvest from the Second Epoch. She’s also the queen of the Giant King’s Court.
“Legend has it that she perished at the end of the Second Epoch, but it’s impossible to verify since no one has seen her corpse or relics.”
The Goddess of Harvest is really named Omebella…Derrick was stunned. He wished to retort, but he was unable to say a word as this matter proved that the history of the City of Silver had several holes. He instantly felt somewhat aggrieved.
When Emlyn saw this, he felt good. Pleasure rose from the depths of his heart.
After another round of exchanges, the Tarot Gathering came to an end. Klein smiled and said, “Everyone, we shall meet next week.”
“By your will.” Audrey immediately got up to bow.
The others weren’t any slower, including The Hermit Cattleya.
…
Upon returning to reality, Admiral of Stars Cattleya looked at the shattered celestial globe on her desk. She then seriously recalled what had happened at the gathering.
A few details made her believe that the Tarot Club involved itself in many matters that made it nothing to scoff at. And hidden deep in the gray fog was Mr. Fool. Like The World, who was hidden behind thick shadows, “He” was unreadable and unfathomable. It was unknown what he was planning.
After more than ten seconds of silence, Cattleya retrieved a pen and some paper and wrote while deliberating: “Someone has been deliberately collecting the Emperor’s diary pages.”
She didn’t dare to expose any information that involved the Tarot Club, as she was afraid of being punished by Mr. Fool. All she could do was give a heads-up on things that could be discovered under ordinary circumstances.
After she was done writing and folding the letter, she took out a golden, exquisite harmonica she carried with her. Putting it to her lips, she blew it.
In the blink of an eye, she saw the letter strangely vanish.
Even though she wasn’t wearing her glasses, she was unable to discover the arrival of the messenger.
Phew…Cattleya sighed and reached for her forehead and said silently, The pressure is really huge when participating in a gathering while under the supervision of a god.”
…
With Admiral of Stars joining, the pressure on me as The Fool has greatly increased…Klein rubbed his temples above the gray fog and directly returned to the real world.
He wanted to attempt the inspiration Miss Justice had received from exploring her dreams.
After a series of chores, Klein opened his locked bedroom door and looked into the living room. He saw Danitz sleeping soundly on a reclining chair.
Although he had long heard it, Klein couldn’t help but lampoon.
It’s not even four in the afternoon!
Has this guy completely let his hair down now that he doesn’t need to monitor the radio transceiver?
With a thought, he gradually smiled, feeling that this was exactly what he needed.
The premise of him maintaining his lucidity in dreams had involved someone invading his consciousness. Typically, his dreams were a turbid mess, which meant that he alone wasn’t able to complete the experiment. After all, he couldn’t plant a psychological cue on himself.
Therefore, he planned on using external forces to enter the dreams of others. This way, he could maintain his lucidity like a Nightmare.
He originally planned on heading out to find a suitable target, but Danitz’s posture was in such a perfect state that he could hardly stop himself from kicking him.
No, I should be experimenting…Klein corrected his thoughts.
He contemplated for a moment and didn’t use a Dream Charm. As a Sequence 7 Pyromaniac, with the ancient name being Fire Mage, Danitz’s spiritual perception wasn’t to be written off. Once he softly chanted an incantation that could stir the powers of nature, Danitz would definitely be awoken.
As such, it would be a question of whether he could evade the matter in a timely fashion.
After some deliberation, Klein took out another thing he had prepared. It was a gem-like object that seemed dark and deep; it was the Beyonder characteristic left behind by a Nightmare.
It could be used to a certain extent, just like Nimblewright Master Rosago’s All-Black Eye. However, the effects were inferior to one that was from a mystical item. For example, this Nightmare Beyonder characteristic didn’t allow Klein to pass through the dreams of someone across the city from his inn’s suite, nor was he able to forcefully pull people into a dream. However, it was still simple enough to perform the most basic form of intruding into someone’s dream at a close distance.
Klein held the dark “gem” and spread out his spirituality.
The illusory darkness rapidly spread before his eyes, filling his vision. Everything before his eyes were blanketed over, including Danitz.
There was no longer a humanoid figure but an ellipsoidal blob of light.
Klein immediately extended his spirituality out and made contact with it.
Without any warning, various scenes flooded his surroundings as they flashed rapidly. Finally, it came to stop on a ship that was dozens of meters long. It had a smoke-churning chimney and large sails that were fully raised. The deck was polished abnormally bright, shimmering with the glimmer of a gold coin when sunlight hit it.
Danitz stood under the main cannon as he had his arms crossed. He was leisurely rushing the sailors, shouting from time to time, “Scrub that area again!
“Dogsh*t, do you wish to copy down the ancient Feysac dictionary?”
This fellow is quite impressive on the Golden Dream…Klein ignored the owner of the dream and flew to the other end of the ship. He found a hidden spot and landed on the deck before preparing to test his spiritual perception.
What he planned on experimenting on was simple. He wanted to know if chanting The Fool’s honorific name in a dream was effective. He wanted to know if he could sense someone praying!
This way, if Miss Justice encounters danger in the sea of collective subconscious, she can use this method to seek help…After stretching his back, Klein’s expression gradually turned solemn as he softly said, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
…
With the words in Hermes being spoken, he very quickly finished reciting The Fool’s honorific name. However, Klein didn’t hear the series of illusory pleas.
It doesn’t work?Klein frowned in thought. He analyzed whether it was really impossible, or if he had made a mistake somewhere.
Yes… Chanting in the dream doesn’t actually produce any noise. Relying on Hermes alone isn’t sufficient… To achieve the effects of praying, I’ll have to use a language like ancient Hermes that can stir the powers of nature. This is the same state as me copying the account password of my anonymous account…Klein nodded slightly and began to chant his honorific name in ancient Hermes.
He wasn’t afraid that there would be an accident, but that his stirring of the powers of nature would wake Blazing Danitz from his sleep.
He recited each word, quickly finishing the three sentences. Following that, Klein heard the stacked series of irritable and illusory pleas.
At that moment, Danitz’s dream quivered as the Golden Dream quickly disintegrated.
Klein didn’t stay any longer and immediately left. He returned back to his bedroom before Danitz woke up.
After seven to eight seconds, Danitz sat up in a daze as he muttered to himself in fear,Why did I dream of that madman Gehrman Sparrow causing trouble on the Golden Dream…
What a terrifying matter!
Dogsh*t! It must be the result of me worrying over this matter all this time!
Inside the bedroom, Klein had already taken four steps counterclockwise and gone above the gray fog. Without any surprises, he saw a rippling light by The Fool’s high-back chair. In it was the scene of him in the dream.
It really works. One can still receive a response when chanting The Fool’s honorific name in languages such as ancient Hermes or Jotun! It’s no wonder some people might suddenly die in their sleep despite not doing a thing. They might be reading some materials or had memorized certain symbols in the day and accidentally replicated them in the dream? The danger in this world really cannot be prevented…Klein dispelled the rippling light and considered if he should inform Miss Justice of the results of the experiment.
To only inform her later instead of saying it on the spot is a little damaging to The Fool’s image… But Miss Justice is the kind of girl with a huge sense of curiosity. Although she has been warned by Mr. Hanged Man and Admiral of Stars, and even if she’s a little more mature now, there’s still the chance of her taking risks… Of course, if anything were to happen, it’s on herself and it has nothing to do with me…Klein couldn’t help but recall Miss Justice’s adoration of The Fool and the thought of her optimism and cheerfulness that brought him happiness, as well as her contributions towards the Tarot Club all this time.
Finally, he sighed and said in a self-deprecating manner, “I still need to inform her and give a warning.
“This is the treatment a VIP gets…”
After making the decision, Klein didn’t hesitate to spread out his spirituality to touch the crimson star representing Miss Justice.
…
In a room of the huge manor in East Chester County.
Audrey had her legs leaning sideways as she sat before her dressing table. She was recalling the words Mr. Hanged Man and Ma’am Hermit had said.
After being warned by two senior Beyonders, she suddenly realized something. It wasn’t that the mid- and upper-echelons of the Psychology Alchemists wasn’t aware that one could explore dreams, the icy mountain of the subconscious, and the sea of collective subconscious by using a self-induced psychological cue.
The reason why they didn’t tell me anything is because it’s too dangerous for a Psychiatrist. Many people have already died in such explorations… But they should warn me… Ah, right. From their point of view, I’m only a Sequence 8 Telepathist. I’m not equipped with the powers of a Psychological Cue, so there was no need to warn me…Audrey finally understood the perplexing matter.
Just as she was about to let Susie enter the room to calm the disappointment in her heart, she suddenly saw thick gray fog spew out, instantly flooding her vision.
In the middle of the endless grayish-white, a figure sat in a high-back chair. Looking down at her, it said, “Do not make attempts without careful consideration.”
Before Audrey realized what was happening, she heard the deep and majestic voice sound out again.
“If you encounter dangers in your dreams, you can recite my name.”
Recite your name?Audrey’s eyes widened as she became overjoyed.
“Yes, Mr. Fool.”
Seeing that Miss Justice was excited instead of showing any doubts, Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled.
“Use ancient Hermes.”
With that said, his figure faded away and the gray fog vanished.
Audrey sat there stunned for two seconds before hurriedly pursing her lips, afraid that she wasn’t on her best behavior.
Mr. Fool actually specially warned me! He even permitted me to recite “His” name in my dream!Audrey excitedly took a few steps on the spot, believing that she had really become a Blessed of God.
Of course, she also remembered Mr. Fool’s warning. She planned to understand more from the Psychology Alchemists and make another attempt only when she was sufficiently prepared.
The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she randomly tapped her chest, saying silently, “May Mr. Fool watch over me~”
…
Above the gray fog, Klein began to consider another matter.
Red-haired Helene, who had a reward worth 1,000 pounds, was actually related to Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy!
Tracy took over Qilangos’s crew and changed his flagship to the Black Death. As for Qilangos, he previously plundered a tycoon named Jimmy Necker… That tycoon had previously obtained parts of Death’s chronicles. It came from a Balam royal family’s mausoleum… This information came from that Nightmare inside Creeping Hunger. It should benefit Mr. Azik to a certain extent. I can also investigate the matter in passing…Klein found another reason to look forward to finding red-haired Helene.
He originally planned on using the magic mirror, Arrodes, to find her, but now, he planned on mobilizing Sea God believers to perform a search.
In the past, it’s quite demeaning to send a revelation for just 1,000 pounds. But now that it involves a pirate admiral, it can barely make people guess that there are secret motives behind it…Klein conjured red-haired Helene’s photo and summoned the Sea God Scepter.
He had never done a mass revelation, so it was possible that it would be a burden that he couldn’t withstand.
He chose higher-ups like Kalat and Edmonton. With waves reaching high into the sky as a background, he said in a deep voice, “Find her and protect her.
“Be careful of Tracy’s forces.”
Klein didn’t provide further explanations as he broke down this scene along with red-haired Helene’s photo into many sets before projecting them into the corresponding dots of light.
In a forest in Blue Mountain Island where the Resistance base was located.
Sitting in a wheelchair, Kalat raised his bald head and looked towards the sunlight that was scattering at the cave’s entrance. His eyes couldn’t hide his joy.
He acutely sensed that ever since God reappeared over the land and stated “His” ten commandments, the previous bloodshed and chaos had changed. From time to time, “He” would provide them with guidance which was filled with wisdom. Furthermore, “He” would observe all creatures and proactively interfere with the situation at sea in a bid to help the Resistance and everyone in Rorsted, allowing them to pass through a difficult, thorny path while still being able to see some hope.
Perhaps this is the true meaning behind “His” reappearance over the land…Kalat recalled the revelation he had just received and guessed that the red-haired woman named Helene was like a fulcrum for Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy and the forces out at sea. She was the key to spoiling the balance between the countries, and only by making the world’s situation more chaotic would the people of Rorsted receive the opportunity of being liberated!
Kalat drew in a breath and quickly set up a ritual to pray to Sea God, conjuring Helene’s picture.
After doing all of this, he instinctively turned his head to the side and wore a somewhat mixed expression.
Living in that direction was the high priest of the Church of Sea God, a priest who was a high-ranking member of the Resistance.
Although they don’t dare go against the revelations and have made tremendous changes, in many ways, they’re still immersed in the past. They’re obstinate, conservative, backward, and savage. They refuse to embrace a more civilized Church… If this goes on, they’ll one day be abandoned by God…Kalat couldn’t hide the smile in his heart while he felt a strong sense of anguish.
…
After scanning through all the believers’ prayers and picking a few to respond to, Klein returned to the real world. He planned on heading out to search for a chance to enact true acting.
When his right hand gripped the door handle, a ridiculous but possible thought came to his mind.
My true goal is not to find red-haired Helene, but to use this opportunity to get to Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy and figure out what happened to tycoon Jimmy Necker, so as to get to know the location of the ancient chronicles of Death.
That is to say, I only need to lure Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy out with red-haired Helene. As for whether she’s the real person or not, that doesn’t matter.
I can make myself red-haired Helene and let Danitz send me to Strongman Ozil, get the reward, and easily meet Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy.
What an impressive sequence of actions…
Klein suddenly shook his head as he found a reason to reject the idea.
Although I’m a Faceless, I can’t accept wearing drag!
… Could it be that overcoming my inner resistance is also one of the principles for acting?
Furthermore, I don’t know red-haired Helene. Acting as her wouldn’t work. I would just be like her on the surface, and I wouldn’t be able to fool people who are familiar with her. That way, I won’t be able to meet Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy.
Yes. The person searching for red-haired Helene might not be Tracy, but an enemy of hers.
I don’t know Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy’s background. Rashly doing such an act would result in immeasurable danger.
It’s best to be safe and abide by my wishes. I’ll first search for red-haired Helene, and after determining the details, I can consider the subsequent actions.
At that moment, Klein suddenly felt that something was amiss in the living room. Danitz’s snoring had softened, and the time between each snore shortened.
Vice Admiral Iceberg is here?Klein turned the handle and opened the door to the bedroom.
While making this silent action, Danitz sat up with his eyes open.
He tried hard to hide his smile as he said, “Captain came.
“She said that Admiral of Blood’s crew was sighted at Longtail Island and is continuing south. His destination seems to be the Berserk Sea.
“The source of the news is trustworthy!”
Longtail Island? The island at the southern end of the Rorsted Sea? From the looks of it, Admiral of Blood previously planned on coming to Bayam, but the fight between Kalvetua and Sea King Jahn Kottman scared him away. He circled around the area and headed straight for the Berserk Sea… Yes, it’s probably because his intelligence officer, Old Quinn, didn’t send a telegram to inform him…Klein felt pangs of regret and could only lament how reality changed faster than his plans.
He had planned to make his hunt of Admiral of Blood become the crowning battle of the crazy adventurer and bounty hunter, Gehrman Sparrow.
Killing a single Steel Maveti ultimately lacks that shock and awe effect…Klein didn’t say a word as he calmly looked at Danitz.
Danitz felt a little uneasy from the intent stare as he gave a hollow chuckle.
“Admiral of Blood has fled. Your cooperation with Captain has come to an end, right?
“I can now return to the Golden Dream, right?
“Further developments can be done via your messenger!”
Klein pondered for a moment and took out a piece of paper from his pocket. He scribbled the method to summon his messenger.
Following that, he flicked his wrist, sending the piece of paper out like a metallic plate.
Danitz was a Hunter at Sequence 9, so he easily reached out and caught the piece of paper.
He scanned it before a scarlet flame rose in his palms, burning the paper to ashes.
“Haha, even if I forget it, Captain will have a way of making me recall it.”
He paused and squeezed out a smile before asking again, “I can now return to the Golden Dream, right?”
Klein nodded slightly and said, “Yes.”
I… I can!Danitz held back his urge to pump his fist in celebration, afraid that he would end up antagonizing the madman, Gehrman Sparrow.
He smiled cautiously and said, “I’ll first pay off the room for this period of time and buy a ship ticket. As you know, Bayam hasn’t been calm recently. Captain doesn’t wish for the Golden Dream to dock at the harbor here.”
At least you know how to settle the room’s payment…Klein didn’t say a word as he maintained his austere attitude. He draped himself with a coat and took his hat before walking towards his luxurious suite.
When his back disappeared into the corner of a staircase and vanished from Danitz’s sight, Danitz shrank back into his room and clenched his fist, pumping them into the air.
“Wonderful! Wonderful!
“I’m finally free!”
He didn’t delay in wearing his cap and heading to the front desk of the Wind of Azure Inn to settle the bill. He informed them that this didn’t mean that he was checking out.
Danitz quickly hit the streets and ran straight for a place known as the Seaweed Bar. He found the air fresh and invigorating.
After he took a few steps, he suddenly noticed bounty posters pasted along the walls around a bend.
“… Blazing Danitz, 5,500 pounds!”
The posters were just two steps away from Danitz—that familiar face allowed for a clear comparison with his cap-wearing face.
“…”
Danitz clenched his teeth and revealed a sorrowful smile.
He hurriedly pressed down his cap, nearly concealing his normal line of sight.
But even so, he still felt uneasy. He went to a recent department store and bought a gray scarf. He wrapped it around his neck and hid his nose and mouth in it.
At this point in time, Danitz relaxed somewhat as he sped up his pace and rushed for his destination.
The Seaweed Bar was a place where gangs gathered. It was common for infamous pirates to appear there.
Although this place wasn’t like the Swordfish Bar or Amyris Leaf Bar that allowed access to a lot of information and resources, it had its own unique niche—it had many resourceful secret channels!
What Danitz wanted to do was buy a scalped ticket to Galagos, as this wouldn’t need him to provide any identification.
He knew very well that be it in the past or present, his bounty poster would be plastered across all the ticket booths. He had bought the first-class tickets to the White Agate via the same method as well.
After entering the bar, Danitz didn’t take off his cap and scarf. He carefully surveyed the area and found Deniel who sold scalped tickets.
He didn’t directly approach him and instead retracted his gaze from the thin and somewhat swarthy man who was in his thirties. He began searching for someone unfamiliar.
After a round of choices, Danitz squeezed through the crowd and arrived beside a lad who was drinking at the bar counter. He tapped him on the shoulder and suppressed his voice.
“Do me a favor.”
“What?” The lad turned his head warily and ended up seeing a suspicious man. The lower half of his face was covered in a gray scarf and the cap on his head nearly hid his eyes. He revealed almost nothing about his face.
Such a dress-up simply meant that he was suspicious!
This was because the Rorsted Archipelago’s lowest temperature during the winter was about 10°C!
Danitz pointed at Deniel.
“See that guy over there?
“Buy me a ticket for Galagos tomorrow.”
He handed over three one-pound notes and chuckled.
“The rest is yours.”
Although a scalped ticket was much more expensive than a retail ticket, Galagos wasn’t too far, making three pounds more than sufficient. Of course, this was also because the journey was relatively shorter, and there was no need for him to buy a first-class ticket.
The reason why Danitz didn’t buy it himself was because he was worried that Deniel would recognize him, bringing him unwanted trouble.
Back when his bounty was only 3,000 pounds, pirates and adventurers at his level or lower had to consider how many people were needed to take him down. The bounty received wasn’t something that could make them forget about their fear towards Vice Admiral Iceberg and the risk of losing their lives. Hence, very few people would take the initiative to attack him. As such, his safety was pretty much guaranteed in such black markets.
But now, his bounty reward had already reached 5,500 pounds. Even if several people joined forces, the amount of money each of them could get was a sizable sum. Furthermore, there were many people out at sea who were desperadoes!
Apart from that, there would be people who found their own bounties too low and wished to prove their strength. These people would definitely challenge a target like Danitz, who was infamous but was of little risk.
It was precisely because of this that Danitz was afraid that Deniel would betray him. Therefore, he hired a random person to buy it on his behalf.
The lad held the cash and gave Danitz another look before getting up from his seat. He then walked towards Deniel.
He deliberately slowed down his footsteps when he walked past some drunkards as he whispered to them.
When Danitz saw this scene, he suddenly became guarded. He thought of a problem—with him acting suspiciously, it was very obvious that there was a problem with him. He was a perfect target for being betrayed.
Heh, do you think my reputation as Blazing was bought?Danitz planned on teaching the lad a lesson after he obtained the ticket.
At this point, he discovered that a familiar figure had walked in. He was an infamous pirate, Blue Eyes Meath, with a bounty of 2,800 pounds.
And this pirate clearly knew this group of people were planning to betray him.
Blue Eyes Meath still has a few rather powerful subordinates…Danitz didn’t hesitate to get up and head for the bar’s back door.
His speed increased as he agilely forced himself through the drunkards and escaped from the bar. Then, with his rich anti-tracking skills, he completely escaped from the group of people.
Danitz didn’t dare to stay on the streets since it was already dark. The patrolling police and soldiers would begin increasing.
He went straight back to the Wind of Azure Inn and opened the door to the luxurious suite. Inside, he saw Gehrman Sparrow admiring the dusk.
Danitz had a thought as he forced a smile.
“There’s something. I forgot to mention it just now.
“Captain wishes to ask if you have any interest in meeting her at Galagos?”
This was a question he had previously kept secret. He had planned on returning and telling his captain that Gehrman Sparrow wasn’t interested. But now, he realized that he had a low chance of surviving in Bayam once he was separated from the crazy adventurer.
Head to Galagos to meet Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards?Klein was taken aback, nearly frowning in the process.
This wasn’t something he considered unacceptable, but instead a chance for him to use this face-to-face meeting to ask about matters with trite details that were cumbersome to pen down. It was possible for him to be inspired and gain information for his subsequent advancement and High-Sequence potion formulas.
One more friend, one more channel…Klein silently muttered this sentence before taking out a heavy gold coin. He divined if there was any danger in front of Blazing Danitz.
The shiny gold coin flipped into the air and tumbled down into Klein’s palm, tails facing up.
This implied a negative response, which meant that there wasn’t much danger meeting Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina in Galagos.
Klein shifted his gaze upwards at Danitz and calmly said, “Okay.”
“On the Captain’s behalf, I thank you for accepting the invitation.” Danitz heaved a sigh of relief and beamed, his brows easing.
Klein took a look at the wall clock and said, “I’ll first head to the washroom.”
Head to the washroom? You mean you plan on heading out later to buy a ticket for me?Danitz’s gaze followed Gehrman Sparrow’s body as he sharply read in between the lines.
After using spirit dowsing to confirm things above the gray fog, Klein washed his hands and left the washroom and said to Danitz, “Let’s go.”
“Me?” Danitz pointed at himself.
Klein put on his coat and nodded.
“There’s no need to, right? You can directly find Elland and get him to help us buy two tickets…” In this rare occasion, Danitz sincerely provided a suggestion.
Klein coldly swept his glance across him and didn’t say a word. he wore his hat and went out the door.
Danitz trembled and swallowed his second suggestion of buying fake identification documents and use Gehrman Sparrow’s ability to change appearances to buy two tickets via official channels.
He wrapped the scarf around him once again and pressed down on his cap before quickly following Gehrman Sparrow.
…
After nearly twenty minutes, Klein pointed ahead where there was a noisy commotion.
“Is it there?”
That was the Seaweed Bar where Danitz had failed to accomplish the purchase of scalped tickets.
“Yes…” Danitz never expected them to circle over and was momentarily stunned.
Along the way, he had roughly described his early experience; therefore, he wasn’t sure why Gehrman Sparrow would return here.
Amid his thought, he suddenly had a guess as he blurted, “A-are you going to seek revenge for me?”
This fellow might be crazy, but he’s quite nice to his friends. His act of venturing out into Bansy Harbor for Elland and the others is an example…Danitz couldn’t help but reflect on the matter.
Klein shot him a glance and didn’t say a word. He widened his strides and walked into the Seaweed Bar.
“There’s really no need…” Danitz followed behind as he weakly persuaded him.
To him, if he wasn’t afraid of escalating the matter, he would’ve baked those bunch of backstabbing b*stards in cement and sank them to the bottom of the sea!
The bar was noisy and lively, with local music reverberating through it, bringing about a trance-like feeling.
Danitz seriously surveyed the area in an attempt to find the bunch of backstabbers, as well as the infamous pirate, Blue Eyes Meath.
“That’s Deniel,” Danitz casually introduced the black market merchant.
What a pity that this place is just too chaotic. I’ve no idea if that group of people are still around…he thought with some regret.
Klein traced his gaze and touched Creeping Hunger with his right hand.
He turned his head and looked at Danitz, saying with his usual expression, “Take off your scarf.”
His tone was akin to instructing Danitz to buy a glass of beer.
Ah?Danitz was left stunned on the spot as he wondered if he had heard wrong.
Klein widened the ends of his mouth and said, “Take off your scarf. Do not make me repeat thrice.”
“Why…” Danitz choked back his question under the icy cold and crazy stare.
He blankly removed his scarf in puzzlement, and he had a baffling feeling that the people around him were sizing him up and also recognizing him as the great pirate worth 5,500 pounds, Blazing Danitz.
Klein maintained his smile that concealed madness and continued instructing, “Take off your cap.
“Go over and buy a ticket.”
In an instant, Danitz felt as though he had been struck by lightning. He nearly leaped up.
“I’ll be recognized…” Under Gehrman Sparrow’s stare, his voice became softer and softer.
At this point in time, he had already understood what Gehrman Sparrow was up to.
He wishes to use my worth as 5,500 pounds as bait to fish out those greedy pirates and powerhouses behind those gangs! Dogsh*t! To think I thought he was nice to his friends a moment ago. No, why would I even consider him my friend? This son of a b*tch!Danitz kept cursing inwardly with vulgarities.
He couldn’t put up any resistance since he knew how crazy Gehrman Sparrow was.
This was a madman who was even thinking of hunting a pirate admiral!
Danitz revealed a twisted smile. As he slowly turned his head back, he took off his cap and slowly walked towards Deniel.
Around him, gazes swept past him and paused for two seconds before they were retracted.
As the drunkards moved away from him like the receding tide, they opened a wide path for him as though the ocean was split.
Upon seeing their reaction, Danitz was surprised at this turn of events despite his horror and concerns.
This is the might of a great pirate? This is what it feels like to be the center of attention? Damn it, I heard someone say my name. Someone is whispering Blazing…Danitz knew he had been recognized. As he walked forward anxiously, he hung his hands down and prepared to do battle.
Among the crowd, Blue Eyes Meath blurted out, “Danitz? Blazing Danitz!”
His subordinates exchanged looks and said excitedly, “Boss, it’s really Blazing Danitz! 5,500 pounds!
“Shall we attack?”
Meath narrowed his azure-blue eyes and raised his left arm, slapping the back of his subordinate’s head.
“You stupid a**!
“If Blazing Danitz were a stupid a** like you, he would’ve been killed numerous times!
“He dared to appear here because he’s not afraid of being attacked! He has a powerhouse hiding behind him?”
Meath suddenly felt horrified as he looked around.
He suspected that Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards had secretly arrived in the City of Generosity, Bayam!
Through the gaps in between the crowd, he saw a young gentleman in a black double-breasted frock coat. He wore a half top hat and had black hair and brown eyes. He looked thin, but he had an angled face.
Without any words, Meath’s spiritual perception told him that this was a terrifying existence.
His high spiritual perception had previously brought him numerous troubles, but it had also helped him successfully evade even more dangers!
“Let’s go!” he suppressed his voice as he ordered. Then, with the help of the patrons blocking him, he fled from the bar’s back door just like how Danitz did previously.
Danitz came right in front of Deniel while shuddering in fear before buying two tickets to Galagos from a blank and horrified opponent.
Even after he returned the way he came and received the signal from Gehrman Sparrow to walk out the bar, he didn’t notice anyone suddenly assaulting him.
Isn’t it said that there are many desperadoes among pirates? Indeed, a last-minute and rushed trap is hardly effective… Something abnormal usually implies that something is amiss. Of course, one can use the abnormality to scare the enemy… Unfortunately…Klein pressed down on his hat before following Danitz out.
At that moment in time, Danitz was loitering around a street lamp. When he saw Gehrman Sparrow walk out, he barely smiled and said, “Can I wear the scarf and cap already?
“Haha, that group of cowards!”
“Yes.” Klein didn’t stop as he sped up once he reached the other end of the street.
Danitz’s pupils contracted as he hurriedly chased after him and inquired, “Why are we suddenly running?
Klein didn’t turn his head as he calmly said, “Do you wish to stay here to be invited back by the Mandated Punishers?”
As he spoke, he took out a paper figurine, threw it out, and burned it to ashes.
Only then did Danitz snap to his senses. Although that group of cowards didn’t dare to attack him, they definitely had the courage to report him. If he was successfully taken down, they still had a chance of receiving parts of the reward!
They ran all the way into a secluded alley before Gehrman Sparrow stopped. Only then did Danitz have the time to wrap his scarf properly and wear his cap.
“Where are we heading now?” Danitz asked with a slight pant.
Klein glanced at him.
“Find Elland.”
The corners of Danitz’s mouth twitched, yearning to throw a fireball over.
“To buy tickets to the Dilynius Island,” Klein added as he passed through the alley.
Dilynius Island was the first island past the south of the Rorsted Archipelago.
… Right, there’s a ship there that heads for Galagos! Now, with everyone’s attention focused on the liners from Bayam to Galagos, no one would imagine that we’d take a detour to Dilynius Island and travel from there!Danitz followed as he was enlightened.
…
On Tuesday morning, Klein personally helped Danitz don a disguise, making him look like a mixed-blood who wore gold-rimmed glasses.
Although there was no way to use his Faceless powers, it was still at least ten times better than Danitz’s own attempts at disguising himself.
They successfully boarded the ship and prepared to head south to Dilynius Island Harbor. The journey was expected to take ten hours.
Whoosh!
The liner left the harbor and steered into the sea.
Under the bright sunlight, thin clouds, and blue skies, this hybrid-powered ship silently sailed through the gentle waves amid the cold breeze all the way into the afternoon.
At this moment, Klein was inside the cabin, pondering over some content in the Book of Secrets. Danitz was pacing about, thinking about how he could brag to his mates.
Suddenly, their vision darkened as though a cloud had drifted over to blot out the sun.
Klein subconsciously looked out and saw that a gigantic pitch-black sailboat had appeared at some moment in time. It was nearly a hundred meters long and had its sail fully opened. By the side were rows of cannons.
Before it approached, it steered in a different direction, but it still made the surroundings seem to have a black sun pass by.
Danitz revealed a reverent and apprehensive expression that was mixed with a longing but abhorrent look. He hissed before whispering in a dreamy manner, “Dark Emperor…”
Upon seeing the gigantic black sailboat, Klein’s first reaction was fear and wariness. He suspected that the demigod, King of the Five Seas Nast, was here for him.
But he quickly refuted that guess. This was because, apart from using the Dark Emperor card in the spirit world, he had nearly never made the Card of Blasphemy appear in the real world ever since he came out to sea. There were only two or three times when they appeared due to a summoning before it quickly entered the spirit world.
With the gray fog’s screening abilities and the Card of Blasphemy’s anti-divination and anti-prophecy traits, it’s impossible for Nast to lock onto me!Klein calmed down as he got up to walk towards the window. Together with Danitz, he looked at the Dark Emperor which defied sailboat logic.
The gigantic ship slowly approached in the massive shadows as the scene on the deck became increasingly clear. The sailors were either washing the deck or bragging on the shipboard. None of them had drawn their cutlasses or guns. There was no sign of them planning to plunder the ship.
Near the cabin, there was a mottled stone chair that was two to three meters high. On it sat a colossal man that was comparable to a giant.
Before he could take in Nast’s appearance, Danitz couldn’t help but lower his head as his body became numb and trembled, to the point of prostrating himself.
Klein also sensed the inexplicable sense of might and awe.
He didn’t forcibly resist it to keep his head up and continue looking at Nast. This had a high chance of attracting his attention, bringing him unwanted trouble.
As a person with many secrets, he had to bow his head when required!
Klein retracted his gaze as he admired the rugs on the deck.
After an unknown period of time, he saw the sunlight illuminate the area again as the shadow vanished.
He looked up and could no longer see the gigantic pitch-black sailboat. The wind and seas were calm, and the skies were clear.
“Why would he suddenly be here? Wasn’t it said that he was still at the Fog Sea recently?” Danitz frowned as he muttered to himself in puzzlement.
That Dark Emperor can cruise through the spirit world, so it’s very normal for it to come all the way from the Fog Sea in a span of a few days… This is also probably one of the reasons why Nast is the greatest of the Four Kings…Klein thought to himself.
He believed that Nast was lured by the Dark Emperor card, but it was likely that Nast could only determine a vague area.
Klein retracted his gaze and sat back down as though nothing had happened.
The straight line distance between Bayam and Dilynius wasn’t great, but a sufficiently safe sea route was filled with twists and turns, so it took the liner until sunset before it reached the dock.
After that, Klein changed his appearance and used a fake identity to buy two early tickets and set off before it got dark. They arrived at Gargas at dawn.
Danitz didn’t enter the city and instead brought Klein on a detour to a private harbor. They then took a simple fishing boat and set off to sea.
After nearly two hours, Klein saw a sailboat which was dozens of meters long. It was clean and produced a golden luster from the sunlight reflected on it.
Compared to similar sailboats, it appeared extremely special. Along the central axis was the main cannon which was stacked with symbols and patterns. Faint but pure light swirled around it.
“That’s the Cannon of Purification. It can only be used ten times before six Priests of Light are needed to hold a ritual. They will pray to the corresponding deity to fill it up with spirituality,” Danitz introduced smugly.
A gigantic version of a charm? After a certain period of time, it will likely automatically lose its spirituality… Backing Vice Admiral Iceberg is the Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun? Or one that can nurture Priests of Light?Klein’s remained stoic as he mumbled inwardly.
Back when he first saw the Golden Dream in Danitz’s dream, he wasn’t too surprised by the main cannon. After all, dreams didn’t need to adhere to logic. Perhaps Danitz had seen an ironclad warship and its main cannon had left a deep impression on him, causing him to reproduce it in his dream.
To Klein’s surprise, the Golden Dream really had something that required extremely copious amounts of knowledge in mysticism—it wasn’t something an ordinary faction could produce.
Soon, the Golden Dream dispatched a dinghy and quickly steered towards the fishing boat.
Danitz spread his hands open before clenching them tightly. He then jumped down and landed in the dinghy without causing it to shake.
He whistled and struck palms with the pirate who was steering. He found the former feeling of ruling over the ocean again.
However, this excitement didn’t last long as the dinghy behind him suddenly dipped a little. One more person had joined them.
… I forgot about that madman…Danitz wiped away his smile and sat down.
Klein observed the pirates and pressed down his hat. He sat down calmly without a word.
Before long, he landed on the deck of the Golden Dream and saw Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards standing in silence.
This pirate admiral was nearly identical to how she looked when they met in the dream. There weren’t any changes to her hair or looks; she now wore dark trousers with a pair of leather boots instead of wearing a dress. She also had a valiant bearing to her wisdom and beauty.
She’s more like a pirate this time than a teacher…Klein nodded gently and smiled politely.
“Good morning, Ma’am Captain.”
“Good morning, Mr. Gehrman,” Edwina replied with a smile.
She turned around and walked to a spot where fishing nets were being hung out to dry. She signaled the pirates to walk away and get busy with their own work.
Fishing nets… As expected of a pirate crew that’s more like treasure hunters… This is in preparation to improve their meals?Klein followed in silence. Danitz very naturally found a few of his companions he was most familiar with to have drinks and to brag to.
Of course, he didn’t let down his guard. From time to time, he would glance over, afraid that his captain would end up exchanging blows with Gehrman Sparrow. He was ready to get his companions to join the brawl at any moment.
This time, Klein didn’t wait for Edwina to explain why she had invited him. After two seconds of silence, he asked, “What do you know of Tracy?”
He planned on asking all his questions before listening to Edwina’s motives. He wanted to prevent himself from being embarrassed to ask further after rejecting a request he couldn’t agree to.
“Tracy?” Edwina’s eyes quivered a little. “She’s a Demoness, a Sequence 5 Demoness of Affliction.”
Demoness?Klein nearly lost it. He felt that his fate seemed to be intertwined with Demonesses. First, it was Witch Trissy, and then there was Demoness of Pleasure Madam Sharon, and then there was Demoness of Pleasure Trissy Cheek, and a high-ranking Demoness he only heard the voice of. Now, there was another Demoness of Affliction, Tracy.
Edwina didn’t sense the upheavals he was going through and continued, “She’s different from the typical Demoness. She has her own ideals and pursuits. She’s quite an oddity in the Demoness Sect. However, she would still work for the organization doing work such as human trafficking or something else.”
Different from the typical Demoness? She doesn’t give up on herself and chooses to give pleasure to women?Klein suddenly thought of red-haired Helene.
However, he couldn’t be certain because not every Demoness was the result of a man changing into a woman. There were real women who wished to become an Assassin.
After asking for the details, Klein deliberated and asked, “We met Nast and his Dark Emperor on the way here.
“In the recent months, matters involving you, Senor, Tracy, and Nast have happened in this area of the sea. This is rather abnormal.”
Four out of the Four Kings and Seven Admirals had involved themselves in the Rorsted sea in a short span of time. This wasn’t even including the recently recruited Tarot Club member, Admiral of Stars Cattleya. In terms of probability, this was indeed quite abnormal.
Of course, Klein had some theories, but he wished to see if Vice Admiral Iceberg was able to provide some fresh insight.
Edwina listened without saying a word. She pulled the edge of a fishing net and held it in front of her.
She took out a fountain pen, a brass dagger, metallic bottles, and other things from her pockets and the inner section of her belt and placed them on the spread out net.
They latched on firmly without moving. It didn’t seem like there would be any interaction between them.
At this moment, Edwina bent over and picked up a rock used to press down the net, and she placed it in the middle of the open net.
The net immediately depressed, causing the surroundings to contract. The fountain pen, dagger, and bottles tumbled towards the center and gathered beside the rock.
“It’s probably something like this. Some unknown existence has appeared in the net of fate and is pulling us towards it,” Edwina explained simply.
This is like an actual model of the law of convergence for Beyonder characteristics…Klein thought as he nodded.
With regards to this, he was both enlightened but puzzled as well. He was enlightened because Edwina’s explanation was nearly the same as his guess, but he was puzzled because it couldn’t be used to analyze the problems.
The King of the Five Seas Nast appeared because of me… Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy can also be barely explained, since I did come into contact with Trissy Cheek… As for Vice Admiral Iceberg and Admiral of Blood, I can’t find a reason… Perhaps it’s purely a coincidence? Besides, it’s the latter that attracted the former out…Klein retracted his gaze and asked about something else.
Then, he said, “Ma’am Captain, is there a reason for inviting me here?”
Edwina gave him a deep look and said, “Your identity indicates that you came from Backlund. According to what I know, this identity isn’t authentic enough. There’s no powerful bounty hunter named Gehrman Sparrow from there.”
The faction backing you is very powerful. Furthermore, it has quite an extensive network in Backlund. You managed to so quickly notice a problem with my identity…Klein didn’t panic as he smiled calmly.
“Everyone will have some secrets.”
Edwina remained silent for a few seconds without pressing the issue. She then said, “Not long before Kalvetua died, you sacrificed something to it.”
Klein turned his head slightly and swept his gaze across Danitz, who was drinking beer.
Cough! Cough!Alarmed, Danitz spewed the beer all over himself.
Klein retracted his gaze and didn’t deny or admit it as he looked at Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina.
Edwina continued without a change in expression, “After Kalvetua died, the ‘Sea God’ is still replying to its believers.”
Is she suspecting something?Klein looked straight into Edwina’s eyes without moving them away. Nor did his eyes blink or dodge.
After knowing that Danitz had divulged his sacrificial ritual to Kalvetua before it died, Klein had the necessary preparations. If he wasn’t standing on the shipboard and was instead sitting on a soda, then he definitely would’ve crossed his right leg and leaned back to give a calm and composed answer.
He smiled as he raised his left hand. He introduced with a calm tone, “This glove of mine is called Creeping Hunger.”
Klein believed that Danitz, who had witnessed him in combat, had definitely passed the relevant details on to his captain. Therefore, with Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina being of equal rank as Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos, it wasn’t difficult for her to guess that he had acquired Creeping Hunger. In that case, taking the initiative to divulge it gave him a psychological advantage rather than being exposed by her.
And for him to suddenly mention it gave it a double meaning. First, he was hinting to her that he had an organization backing him, one that could kill Vice Admiral Hurricane and orchestrate Kalvetua’s death and reply to its believers in its stead. Second, it was a warning for Edwina that she was not to attempt to investigate or delve deeper into the matter. Otherwise, the instantaneous death of Vice Admiral Hurricane awaited her.
At this moment in time, Klein continued maintaining Gehrman Sparrow’s persona. He didn’t directly threaten her or refuse to admit it. Instead, he provided a calm answer that hid madness within it.
Edwina Edwards nodded slightly and suddenly changed topics.
“I plan on providing a certain amount of assistance to the Resistance in the Rorsted Archipelago, mainly in food and fabric.”
Assistance? Her backing faction is against Loen, or it just wants to make things difficult for the Church of Storms?Klein wiped his smile and calmly replied, “This has nothing to do with me.”
Don’t expect me to trip up…he said silently to himself.
Edwina turned her head and raised her arm to point to Blazing Danitz who was drinking while secretly stealing glances.
“I will entrust him to handle it, including contacting the Resistance and confirming the time. We’ll arrange for a private harbor, and I wish you can provide sufficient help.”
Pfft…Danitz spewed out a golden waterfall from his mouth.
Haha. Pfft! Bam! Bam! Bam!The two pirates sitting beside him laughed as they bent their backs and struck the deck, spewing out the beer that they had just drunk.
One of them had dark skin like he was covered in a layer of metal skin. His waist was rather thick, and although he wasn’t fat, he had no curvature to speak of.
Edwina retracted her gaze and added in an unhurried manner before Klein could speak, “You’re an adventurer. I believe you won’t decline a job that pays well.”
You really have found me an excellent excuse…Klein smiled in response.
“Of course.”
He didn’t ask how much the payment was, while Edwina seemed to forget mentioning it.
This intelligent and beautiful pirate admiral gloomily said, “Senor got someone to pass me the news that he’s willing to buy the key of the giants, which I previously discovered, for 5,000 pounds.”
It was the item proclaimed to be Death’s Key. It was a gigantic black iron key that nearly made Danitz lose his life in Bayam. Klein suspected that it didn’t originate from the dark Second Epoch, but it was something that was connected to the Giant King’s Court.
She’s hinting at me to offer a price?Klein was first taken aback before he came to a realization. He couldn’t help but inwardly mumble,5,000 pounds? I don’t even know if the key is of any use, or if it really involves the Giant King’s Court! If it doesn’t have anything to do with it, can I return it for a refund?
Besides, there’s no prior information about it. Even if I take it above the gray fog to divine it, I wouldn’t receive any effective revelations.
Yes, a simple inference is that if it doesn’t involve the Giant King’s Court but some other treasure that I have no idea about, then it would be useless if I buy it. The only benefit is that it will disrupt Admiral of Blood’s plans. It harms him without benefiting me. If it involves the Giant King’s Court, Admiral of Blood is unlikely to find the target location even if he bought it, as it’s located in the Forsaken Land of the Gods. Besides, I plan to hunt him. When the time comes, I can obtain the key without spending any money. It’s equivalent to having him buy it for me and watch over it for some time.
Although such thoughts are very idealistic, it’s not impossible…
Klein pondered for a few seconds and said, “It might be hiding a huge secret.”
He deliberately mentioned this to make Vice Admiral Iceberg unwilling to sell the gigantic black iron key to Admiral of Blood Senor. It was to prevent the latter from rapidly strengthening himself after obtaining the treasure and step into the demigod realm. That would bring a considerable calamity upon Klein.
Edwina listened silently and didn’t continue on the topic. She turned her body halfway around and pointed at the cabin’s entrance.
“Breakfast has been prepared for you.”
“Thank you.” Klein took off his hat and bowed.
As he followed Vice Admiral Iceberg into the cabin, he quickly recalled the conversation they just had and sought out the true motive behind Edwina’s invitation.
From Gehrman Sparrow’s identity problems, to the mystical item suspected to be Creeping Hunger, to the matter of the sacrifice to Kalvetua while the dead Sea God continued responding to believers, all of these matters put together does allow one to imagine that I have a secret organization backing me, one whose motives are unknown.
As for the faction that Vice Admiral Iceberg belongs to, it’s very wary, guarded, and interested in this matter. Therefore, it got her to probe me in person to see if they can obtain something?
They’re still rather friendly at the moment. Extending their assistance to the Resistance is a way to convey their intentions. It seems they’re leaning towards cooperating with the organization backing me. Of course, the unknown always leaves others afraid. Without grasping the situation, the chances of Vice Admiral Iceberg and company attacking me is very, very low.
Heh heh, if they realize that the secret organization backing me was established only about half a year ago, including The World and Miss Xio, whose connection has been established but not recruited, there aren’t more than ten people. I wonder if they will get so infuriated that they end up losing control…
As his thoughts raced, Klein entered the cabin and followed a dim passageway, passing through one wooden door after another.
He followed Edwina up some stairs and arrived at a brighter second level.
Before entering the pirate’s dining hall, they passed by a half-opened room.
Klein casually glanced inside and saw a gigantic black iron key sitting on a wooden table.
“These items are evidence from our various treasure-hunting expeditions. Most of them are mementos, while others have yet to show their value and require further study.” Edwina appeared cold, but her explanations were in great detail. It had the feeling like she was afraid that he wouldn’t understand her or was left puzzled.
And when she mentioned the word “study,” her aqueous blue eyes clearly lit up a little.
Evidence of the various treasure-hunting expeditions?Klein couldn’t help but look inside carefully.
At this point, Edwina pushed open the door and walked in. She then introduced in passing, “This is a gold coin from the Fourth Epoch’s Solomon Empire.”
Klein’s gaze shifted over and saw a coin placed inside a frame.
It was entirely dark gold in color, as though it was combined from two semicircles of different dimensions. It looked extremely asymmetrical, and there was a sharp crown engraved on its surface. It looked very similar to the crown worn on the King of the Five Seas, Nast.
Edwina was like an owner who liked to flaunt her collection. She began introducing the items in the room, making Klein recall a familiar person—Old Mister Eye of Wisdom, the great detective, Isengard Stanton.
In regards to the trait of flaunting collections, they’re very similar… Is this a tendency of people with huge collections? Wait, Mr. Stanton had studied in Lenburg for four years. Vice Admiral Iceberg’s description includes information that Edwina Edwards that hails from Lenburg. This… Lenburg’s capital is the headquarters of the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. Mr. Stanton also admitted that he converted his faith to the God of Knowledge and Wisdom while studying abroad… Could the faction backing Vice Admiral Iceberg be them?Klein listened in thought until Edwina stopped in front of the huge iron black key.
Just like he had seen in the dream, the key was about the size of a seven-string zither. An ordinary human would have to wrap their arms around it to move it. It was dull and ancient-looking.
The patterns on it are similar to the City of Silver’s style. It clearly has giant traits…Klein nodded and was just about to retract his gaze when he heard Edwina say, “You can study it.”
You are letting me study it? You probably have no idea how many latent problems I’ve triggered in the past. Aren’t you afraid that the Golden Dream will disappear once you let me study it…Klein criticized himself in a self-deprecatory manner before reaching out his right hand to touch the black iron key that seemed to belong to a giant’s.
He found it ice-cold to the touch, and regardless of how much spirituality he injected into it, it was useless.
Unfortunately, I cannot bring it above the gray fog to study it…Klein retracted his right hand and shook his head indiscernibly.
He shifted his gaze onto a book in goatskin placed on the same table. On the brown cover were words written in ancient Feysac: “Groselle’s Travels.”
“It originates from a sunken ship. It had been soaked at the bottom of the sea for 165 years without suffering any damage,” Edwina introduced. “It records a story about a giant named Groselle. He had decided to head to the Nation of Frost to hunt the King of the North, a powerful frost dragon. Along the way, he encounters companions, a female elf, a devout ascetic, an aristocrat of the Solomon Empire, and a Loen soldier. The story develops until they encounter the King of the North before it suddenly comes to a halt. It’s not the end, but the later pages cannot be opened no matter what methods are used. You can give it a try.”
This isn’t a notebook in a journal style, but rather a novel? This novel sure is odd. It puts together characters from different epochs and eras. It should be something that was recently produced…Klein flipped through the book and allowed the yellowish-brown pages to slide past one after another.
The content was roughly what Edwina said, but the story appeared rather abrupt and fractured. It kept making Klein suspect if he had missed a paragraph. For example, the protagonists would become familiar with one another moments after encountering each other as strangers.
Soon, he browsed to the last few pages and found that they were stuck together. There was no way he could pry them apart.
Such effects… probably can be dealt with above the gray fog… I wonder what sort of accidents might happen…Klein turned his head to look at Vice Admiral Iceberg.
Edwina fell silent for a moment before saying, “If you wish to have it, I can sell it to you. I’ve studied it for years without gleaning anything from it.
“However, I have a condition.
“What is it?” Klein returned with a question.
Edwina pursed her lips and said, “If you figure out something, you have to tell me the result, so that I won’t have to be puzzled over it.
“As long as you agree to this condition, I can sell it to you for cheap.”
Klein’s interest was suddenly piqued.
“How much?”
“8,000 pounds,” Edwina said calmly.
“Uh…” Klein deliberately pondered as he nodded indifferently. “I’ll consider it.”
I’ll consider how to pretend that this never happened…he thought silently to himself.
Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina didn’t show any changes in her expression when she heard Gehrman Sparrow say that he needed to consider it. She nodded calmly.
“No hurry.”
She seems to feel that I’m unable to make the decision regarding a transaction of this scale and that I need to seek advice from the secret organization backing me… Is this a problem of me not being able to make the decision? This is a problem of not having the money!Klein lampooned and closed Groselle’s Travels. He asked in a deep voice, “Do you know who the author is?
“What happened to the people who last possessed this book?”
Edwina walked in front of him and reached out her right hand. She rubbed the cover with her fingertip and said, “The owners from before cannot be identified, as the sinking of the ship has resulted in the relevant information being lost to history. Similarly, we are unable to confirm who the author is. Oh, the book doesn’t include the author’s name.
“I’ve used some mystical arts to study it and discovered that the goatskin was created at least 3,000 years ago, before the Cataclysm.
“This is why I believe it’s worth at least 8,000 pounds.”
A book from three thousand years ago. There’s a dragon, an elf, and a human ascetic, a Solomon Empire noble, and a Loen soldier… These are all concepts from years later! A magical book that contains the power of prophecy? Or did someone specially use an ancient goatskin to create it? But it’s meaningless to do so. It’s purely a hoax?Klein deliberately curled the corners of his mouth without any intent of smiling.
“The giant’s name is Groselle. Could the author be Roselle?”
“No, Roselle’s name originated from a root word in Jotun. When ancient Feysac evolved into Intis, there was a second change, making it have a different meaning…” Edwina explained in detail the origins of Roselle’s name. It left Klein stunned as he felt like he was back in school.
He nodded gently and said in an unperturbed tone, “If it’s an ancient piece of work, I’m very curious as to why a frost dragon would be named the King of the North. What Sequence and pathway does it correspond to?”
Edwina raised her gaze from Groselle’s Travels and looked at Klein.
“Before the appearance of the first Blasphemy Slate, there was no concept of Sequences and pathways. Furthermore, many creatures didn’t abide by such arrangements. In that Epoch, chaos and mania was the basic attitude to everything.
“Some dragons might gather many Beyonder characteristics related to frost, just like a Demoness’s frost, a Zombie’s frost, and a Weather Warlock’s frost. As such, it would possess rather powerful strength and a relatively high level. Of course, such a gathering would definitely lead to death and a loss of control.
“This means that if it doesn’t die, it would definitely lose control and become a monster. However, a dragon is a monster in and of itself.”
If there are many similar products of this sort from the dragons, giants, and elves, then it can be understood why the Second Epoch is known as the Dark Epoch…Klein pondered for a moment and inquired as though he was talking to himself, “This results in the wastage of Beyonder characteristics.”
Edwina looked at him for a few seconds.
“Emperor Roselle once said this:
“Whatever separates will definitely converge, and whatever converges will definitely separate.”
The Emperor said that before? I understand the first part. That’s another form of saying the law of convergence of Beyonder characteristics. But what does the second part mean?
After the convergence happens to a certain extent, it would tend to separate and dissociate? When one doesn’t belong to a particular pathway, the extremely chaotic convergent mix will cause a dissociation? The more chaotic it is, the more repulsion there is between the characteristics?
Such words aren’t likely to be said to anyone. It definitely isn’t something that’s spread out in the public… Last time, I guessed from the Vice Admiral’s usage of the Roselle’s Dream Spell and her last name that she’s a descendant of one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, Edwards… It’s extremely possible…
After the Emperor perished, their family escaped to Lenburg and gradually converted their faith to the God of Knowledge and Wisdom?
What a good teacher. She answers any question!
Klein didn’t speak further as he continued admiring Vice Admiral Iceberg’s collection.
At the same time, he had some thoughts. He planned on asking Little Sun via The World during the Tarot Gathering if he knew of the book, Groselle’s Travels.
Of course, in order to prevent The Hanged Man from sensing something problematic with The World and hence, figure out that something was amiss with The Fool, he decided to communicate in private while blocking everyone else.
After a brief excursion of the room, Edwina led Klein out and entered the captain’s room in the dining hall.
“The relatively special food here is yogurt. You can add strawberry jam and other things. You can also directly add honey…” Edwina pointed to the row of food outside. “There’s some dried fish that isn’t bad. They come from the deep sea, species that have yet to be named.”
As she spoke, she gestured for Klein to take the food for himself to bring back to the room. She then got up and made herself an example.
Klein took some yogurt of unknown origins and added a few spoonfuls of honey. Then, he carried his tray and placed pork sausages, buttered bread, and other food on it.
During this process, he saw a young man dressed in a white shirt and black vest, decked out with a flowery bow tie, looking more like an office worker than a pirate, approach Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina and have a hushed exchange with her.
The man had pretty good looks with almost blond hair other than his slightly black hair roots. His hair was neatly combed to the sides.
His eyes were a very light lake-green color, and his nose was sharp. He had thin lips and that made him exude a trustworthy vibe.
“Don’t be fooled by that guy’s appearance. He’s a wolf-fish can. He stinks deep down!” Danitz whispered in contempt, having entered the pirate’s dining hall and arriving beside Klein at some point in time.
Klein turned his head and glanced at him without saying a word. This was because he knew Danitz would offer to explain without him egging him on.
Without waiting for Danitz to speak, a man with a swollen waist beside him said with a crude and sharp voice, “He’s the third mate, Jodeson. He used to be a casanova and part-time pirate, saying that he would steal our Captain’s heart, but he ended up getting a beating. He ended up staying to be educated. Dogsh*t!”
“In short, he’s a bad egg!” Danitz emphasized.
“He’s a bad egg!” another pirated with iron-black skin echoed.
Why do I have the nagging feeling that all of you are the same…Klein thought and said, “Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson with a bounty of 5,200 pounds? Sequence 6?”
As expected of the standard Gehrman Sparrow reaction…Danitz glanced to the side as a lingering sense of fear was hidden within his contempt.
“He’s not that strong, but he’s very strange. In my brawls with him, no—when in combat, fireballs suddenly can’t be used, and he will be able to replicate my fire powers.”
A very familiar description…Klein subconsciously glanced towards Jodeson. After some careful thought, he recalled the familiarity.
This is very similar to the Sealed Artifact, Blood Vessel Thief, found behind Tingen City’s Chanis Gate!
Klein had already forgotten the Blood Vessel Thief’s Sealed Artifact number, but he still remembered clearly that it could temporarily steal a person’s Beyonder powers for themselves.
The corresponding pathway?Klein retracted his gaze and discovered that Danitz and his two companions were drinking while looking in that direction.
Thinking back to how Danitz divulged his sacrifice to Kalvetua, Klein took a cup of beer and carried his food tray towards the Captain’s dining room. He said indifferently, “All of you like her, right?”
Pfft… Pfft… Pfft…Behind Klein, there was the sound of alcohol being spewed out at the same time.
He saw Danitz jump backward through the corner of his eye, looking at him in horror before turning his head in relief to size up his companions.
They had unknowingly opened up a gap between themselves as the look in their eyes turned complicated. They looked like they had the fury of being fooled.
Klein didn’t stop. He returned to the Captain’s dining room and enjoyed breakfast.
After a while, Edwina carried a meal tray back.
She drank a mouthful of milk and paused before saying, “Danitz showed me the summoning ritual of your messenger.
“It mentions that one gold coin is a necessary component.
“I’m somewhat perplexed. Does it refer to Loen gold coins, or those from Intis, Feysac, or somewhere else? Their weights are all different, and the amount of gold they contain is different.”
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “Loen’s gold coin.”
This is also the gold coin that’s worth the most… It’s not like I need to pay for it myself…Klein added inwardly.
Edwina nodded.
“Payment also needs to be done when receiving a reply?”
“Different spirit world creatures have different hobbies,” Klein said.
He knew that Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina was a researcher of spirit world creatures, and he believed that she could understand what he meant.
Furthermore, he wasn’t lying. He just hid the fact that the messenger’s owner could also pay for it.
“Yes,” Edwina very seriously answered him, “I once attempted to find a messenger, but I could only use trial and error for the incantation. Not only was it dangerous, but it was very difficult to satisfy the requirements. I eventually had to give up.
“This is one of the reasons. The other reason is that simulating the power of the undead isn’t enough to sign the contract.
“Your incantation has given me quite the inspiration.”
Klein ate his breakfast in silence without explaining anything. This was because this was the knowledge he had learned from Mr. Azik. He wasn’t at liberty to teach it to others without receiving permission from him.
After a delicious and quiet breakfast, the Golden Dream approached a private harbor and dropped Klein and Danitz off.
Danitz looked back at the glimmering golden ship and suddenly sighed.
“I feel like my friendship has sunk into the ocean!”
Klein pressed down on his hat and calmly said, “Losers can always form alliances among themselves.”
“…”
Danitz was unsure whether he should be happy or sad.
After changing their identities and creating fake identification, they successfully bought tickets back to Bayam and boarded the ship. Klein finally had a private space for himself.
He entered the washroom and went above the gray fog and began scanning through the believers’ prayers.
This time, the first thing that appeared before him was the bald member of the Resistance, Kalat.
“Honorable God, we have discovered the whereabouts of red-haired Helene. She’s currently hiding in the Intis embassy.
“This has been confirmed by a laundry maid and gardener.”
In the Intis embassy of the City of Generosity, Bayam.
Helene sat in front of a dresser, looking at her beautiful yet somewhat frail reflection. She sat there in a daze for several minutes.
Her escape from the Black Death had been filled with anticipation and torment. She was afraid that any tiny mishap would cause her to be discovered by pirates or adventurers, causing her to be caught by Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy once again and making her lose all her freedom. She would then never be able to return to her hometown and return to the life she originally enjoyed.
Only when she used the meager connections left by her family did she manage to hide inside her country’s embassy and obtain a ticket to leave the sea, providing her a little relief.
However, this still wasn’t enough to make her feel at ease. She believed that everything would only be truly over when she stepped onto the Northern Continent.
With this in mind, Helene couldn’t help but raise her right hand and touch her cheeks which weren’t considered fair but was sufficiently healthy. She realized that her exquisiteness had improved significantly since her time as a sea merchant. She felt like time had reversed, making her mistake herself as returning to her days as a young lady.
In fact, after entering the Intis embassy, she had an additional choice other than escaping the sea—cooperate with the Church of Storms, Loen’s military, or the embassy. By using herself as bait, they could capture Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy.
But after considerable thought, she finally gave up on this plan. She even begged her family elder who was an officer in the embassy to keep the information of her hiding in there from others.
Regardless, she ultimately didn’t cause me any actual harm. Many a time, she indulged and satisfied me… Apart from every night… every night… But that’s only on the surface…Amid her recollections, Helene quickly blushed red.
Those intoxicating nights, the fiery passion from having limbs intertwined with each other, and the unimaginable pleasure flashed past her mind, leaving her unable to compose herself.
Helene slowly took a deep breath before exhaling.
She shook her head and made her pining for freedom, her homeland, and her family occupy her heart again.
She once again looked at her reflection and coiled up her drooping red hair.
Then, she thickened her eyebrows with makeup and darkened the contours, making her facial features sharper and pronounced.
After this round of make up, Helene looked more androgynous, with a maculine air to her.
Finally, she took off her clothes and used a cloth to flatten her chest. She then wore a white shirt, a black vest, men’s trousers, and a double-breasted frock coat.
Finally, she took a silk hat and wore it on her head, hiding the coiled red hair inside.
At this moment, her reflection appeared more like a handsome young man than a lady. Her emerald-like eyes specifically seemed to suit her getup, giving her an alluring level of profundity.
Helene patiently waited until someone knocked on her door.
She picked up her luggage and walked out the door. She followed the good friend of her senior family member all the way to the side door in the embassy’s garden.
A carriage was there waiting for her. It was to send her to the harbor where she would board a liner and head for the Loen Kingdom’s Pritz Harbor. There, she would make a detour to return to Intis.
Helene had anti-tracking Beyonder powers. She carefully observed the surroundings, including the carriage driver.
A thin and virile local. Doesn’t like wearing hats. His looks are identical to the one I met before. He looks a little nervous, but that’s normal…After Helene did her final checks, she thanked her family senior’s friend, carried her luggage, and boarded the carriage.
As the wheels started to roll, she pursed her lips and looked out the window, watching one Intis parasol tree after another being quickly left behind.
This gave her an inexplicable feeling as though she was back in Trier.
It was a huge city filled with sunshine, located in the region of the Ryan River and Srenzo River. It was a radiant and enchanting scene with all sorts of roses. It was a place with bustling arts and humanities, a sacred land for artists, musicians, and novelists.
That was Intis’s capital. After Emperor Roselle rebuilt it, it was in the true sense of the word, a world-class metropolis. It was also Helene’s hometown. She grew up there and often cried when she saw it in her dreams.
After an unknown period of time, Helene suddenly felt something was amiss. The surrounding streets were turning more deserted and remote.
As a sea merchant, although she spent most of her time in the Fog Sea and wasn’t too familiar with Bayam in the Sonia Sea, being a Sequence 9 Hunter made her sufficiently alert.
“Is this route correct?” Helene moved from her seat and carefully asked the carriage driver.
She was prepared to jump off the carriage and produce a fireball at any moment.
The carriage driver didn’t look back as he continued looking forward. He said with a sycophant smile, “Honorable Lady, this route is closer, and it’s not that easy to get into jams.
“As you know, Bayam was built years ago. Back then, there weren’t that many people or carriages. Many streets are narrow. Around noon and in the evening, it’s very easy to encounter jams. Walking would be even faster than taking a carriage.”
Is that so?Helene thought about it and believed his explanation. This was because she had encountered such situations in several cities.
Trier is still the best. When Emperor Roselle reformed the old city districts, he had the foresight to widen the roads. There’s sufficient space even today…Helene had this thought flash through her mind when she heard the horse pulling the carriage neigh, seemingly in pain.
“Wait a moment. It seems to have stepped on something.” The carriage driver stopped the carriage to the side and jumped off.
Helene originally didn’t think much of it, but sweeping the area with the corner of her eye, she realized that they were in an uninhabited quiet alley.
Her heartstrings tightened as she didn’t hesitate to attempt breaking through the carriage walls and escape.
Regardless of whether it was an overreaction or not, she believed that it was necessary.
At that moment, an intense horror surged out from the bottom of her heart. It felt like she had been locked onto by an extremely hungry monster.
The pressure she felt at a spiritual level left her hesitant. She didn’t dare to rashly take action.
Following that, she heard a deep voice.
“I won’t harm you.
“I have some questions for you.”
Helene’s mind raced as she quickly considered the options placed before her.
Ultimately, she didn’t rashly escape. She sat back in her spot under the tremendously terrifying pressure.
She planned on assessing the situation first before adjusting her plans.
The door to the carriage opened, and the thin and virile local carriage driver walked in. He sat opposite Helene, and he was none other than Faceless Klein.
In order to act as the carriage driver, he had specifically practiced how to drive a horse and carriage. This was a technique he had failed to properly learn while he was on the Tingen City’s Nighthawks squad. Due to the little amount of time he had, he didn’t master it sufficiently and could only use Creeping Hunger’s aura to successfully make the horse obedient.
At the same time, Danitz, who was hidden nearby, quickly ran over and took the carriage driver’s seat and began driving the carriage.
His round felt hat was pressed low, and he was dressed like a real carriage driver.
Helene bent her back in a guarded manner, like a leopard who was ready to pounce at any time.
She felt that the gaze of the man opposite her was sweeping through her forehead, her eyebrows, her eyes, nose, mouth, neck, chest, waist, and legs. It left her extremely uneasy.
She had encountered such gazes and methods of sizing her up back in Intis, in Trier, and during the days when she was out at sea. It was something that disgusting perverts filled with sexual desires possessed.
But this time, she strangely didn’t feel insulted. She didn’t have the feeling that the man would rip off her clothes or was fantasizing about something abnormal.
Instead, he looks like he’s studying food… He’s like a icy-cold snake that’s slithering across my skin…Helene finally couldn’t bear it as she asked, “What questions do you have?”
After fully grasping her looks and features, Klein leaned forward and placed his arms on his thighs in a natural manner. He slightly clasped his palms and said, “Have you heard of a person named Jimmy Necker?”
Helene took a few seconds to recall before firmly shaking her head.
She slightly frowned and asked in a daze, “Have you gotten the wrong person?”
“He’s a tycoon, someone who likes to collect things. Have you heard of such a person from Tracy?” Klein asked again.
Tracy…Helene sighed secretly and replied seriously, “No. She never mentioned a tycoon who likes collecting.”
Klein looked at the red-haired lady’s eyes and said with an unhurried tone, “Then, does her room have any ancient documents regarding the Southern Continent’s Balam Empire?”
“No. She’s not someone who enjoys reading documents. She hates reading. She even gets me to read novels to her.” With that said, Helene revealed a bitter smile.
“What novels does she read?” Klein asked without a change in tone.
“Those classics by Roselle, as well as any contemporary romance stories,” Helene answered frankly.
Klein nodded.
“Does she have a collector’s room?”
“Yes, but apart from her and a few mysterious visitors, no one is allowed entry, including me,” Helene said as she recalled.
Klein fell silent for a few seconds as he maintained an unchanging posture.
“Tell me your story.”
“Mine?” Helene pointed at herself in surprise.
Klein nodded gently without repeating himself.
Helene said after momentarily being dazed, “My story is very simple.
“My father is a member of the former Sauron royal family of Intis. He received quite a bit of wealth, but he lost himself to alcohol, mistresses, marijuana, and gambling, causing him to eventually go bankrupt.
“In order to repay the debts, I chose to accept some conditions raised by the family and became a Beyonder. I then went out to sea to become a sea merchant.”
As she spoke, Helene’s eyes moved up slightly as though she was immersed in her memories.
“Early on, I transported iron and coal from Midseashire to Feynapotter, then I shipped back tobacco, coffee, cocoa, and other native specialties back to Intis. This is a sea route that borders the shore, so it was rather safe. The competition was intense as well. In order to quickly get out of my predicament and save up money, I worked hard to raise my Sequence, hoping that I could trade in the colonies.
“Unfortunately, just as I familiarized myself with the sea route and made some money, I chanced upon Ailment Maiden Tracy, who wasn’t Vice Admiral Ailment at the time, in one of her raids during my second trip to West Balam. She only had one ship back then, but she was very powerful. My partner and I resisted with our lives, but all of that was in vain.
“She doesn’t have the habit of killing mindlessly. All she did was snatch the goods, as well as myself…”
As expected of an oddity among Demonesses…Klein listened in silence and used his Clown powers to suppress his embarrassed emotions to expressionlessly ask, “How far did the relationship between the two of you go?”
“We didn’t!” Helene instinctively denied. “She forced me! I-I didn’t want to die. I-I could o-only choose to accept it. B-besides, she’s a woman!”
Lady, there’s no need to get so worked up. If I had asked if the two of you had a relationship that went beyond friendship, would you have jumped out? It’s only because I’m kind enough and had considered your shame which had prevented me from being so direct… Sigh. Under the facade of the crazy Gehrman Sparrow is a gentlemanly me… That’s the true me…Klein switched to asking without a change in expression, “What kind of food do you like? Are there any dishes you especially like? Do you prefer sweet or salty food, or somewhere in between?
“What food do you dislike? What food are you allergic to?
“Do you have any dietary restrictions? If you do, what are they?
“…”
These questions made Helene feel like she was in a dream, as though everything was surreal.
She never imagined that the man would ask her such questions. It was like a pursuer was asking his crush what hobbies she had.
No! No pursuer would ask such questions! These are all indirectly obtained from numerous chats, or are obtained by other means! No woman would like to be questioned like that! T-this is like a survey which Emperor Roselle created… W-what does he want? He’s asking these questions without any expression. I’m so afraid…Helene fell silent for a few seconds before answering them one after another under Klein’s cold, unmoving gaze.
Klein maintained his seating posture of leaning forward and continued asking, “How do you usually sit? Do you have any habitual motions…”
The more Helene answered, the more panicked she became. She had the inexplicable feeling that answering these questions would make her disappear.
By the time the perplexing and terrifying “survey” was done, she felt heavy deep down, constantly suspecting that a terrible outcome awaited her.
Why don’t I risk it and jump off the carriage while he isn’t paying attention?Helene seriously considered the possibility.
However, the man didn’t seem to have any indication of attacking her, and this made her indecisive. She felt that there was hope to resolve the matter amicably.
After grasping Helene’s personality, habits, and preferences, Klein turned the topic towards Vice Admiral Ailment.
“What do you know of Tracy?”
Helene fell silent as her mouth quivered a few times. She couldn’t bring herself to speak.
After the carriage continued on for quite a while, it was only then that she finally smiled ruefully.
“She possesses excellent combat abilities. She’s good at infiltration and curses, with her being capable of turning invisible and becoming light.
“She grasps the means of swapping bodies with a mirror or magic staff, as well as black flames and frost. She can make enemies in a certain range suddenly fall sick, including colds, pneumonia, gastroenteritis, and other illnesses. The longer the fight lasts with her, the worse the ailments inflicted. Some Beyonders might even directly die from a heart attack.
“She c-can also create invisible threads to control her enemy. She knows human ana-anatomy very well. She can easily give people pleasure through contact—th-that kind of pleasure.
“She has an active charming ability that would make many pirates give up putting up a resistance once they’re near her.
“S-she’s often friendly, but she’s cruel to her enemies. She enjoys destroying the perfection that others would wish to protect, making them suffer immense pain and torment…”
Helene didn’t go into detail on how Tracy destroyed the state of perfection of others. There were many cruel stories and hilarious matters. This Ailment Maiden had once made her enemies—a father and son duo—kill each other, as well as instigate an enemy’s wife to betray him and let him come across the scene.
As expected of a Demoness. She’s a Sequence 5 Demoness who’s one Sequence higher than Demoness of Pleasure…Klein gained a basic grasp of Tracy’s combat style, and he calmly asked again, “Does she have any mystical items?”
“… Yes. A bangle that’s inlaid with diamonds. As long as she wears it, it’s very difficult for Tracy to be injured.” Helene hesitated before revealing Vice Admiral Ailment’s secret.
Klein asked a few other detailed questions as he straightened his body a little.
“Tracy is helping the Demoness Sect perform human trafficking?”
This was something he took great notice of when he heard Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina mention it.
The Demoness Sect cooperated with Ince Zangwill, and it was related to the royal family. It involved an underground ruin whose location was unknown.
Tracy helped them in the human trafficking.
Baelen, who was pointed out by The Hanged Man, was someone who orchestrated numerous disappearance cases of slaves and the disappearance of primitive tribes in the Southern Continent. With him appearing at the underground ruins, he would be a member of the upper echelons.
The biggest human trafficker, Capim, had Beyonders who were of the Arbiter pathway protecting him. And this is a pathway controlled by the Loen and Feynapotter royal families, as well as their military…
All of these matters that Klein was aware of linked together to form a line, but he wasn’t sure what it actually exposed. Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy was a breakthrough point.
“What Demoness Sect?” Helene asked in puzzlement.
“You don’t have to know,” Klein calmly replied.
If you don’t know what a Demoness is and end up suspecting that the extremely charming Vice Admiral Ailment who gives you pleasure is a dirty and savage man, then I’m afraid that you would’ve lost control on the spot… You don’t have to thank me. I’m a good person…Klein lampooned inwardly.
Helene suppressed her puzzlement and said while recalling, “In recent years, she’s been busy shipping slaves. The other end of the trade is Crazy Captain Connors Viktor. Rumor has it that he and many human traffickers and slave merchants in Loen have a deep partnership.”
Crazy Captain Connors Viktor…Klein remembered the nickname and name.
He nodded and no longer spoke in a heavy voice. Instead, he said in a relatively gentle voice, “Did you involve yourself in such matters? Such as being a part-time pirate?”
This very polite and amiable tone left Danitz trembling for some baffling reason. He felt that Gehrman Sparrow being in such a state was much more terrifying than his cold and expressionless state.
“No.” Helene shook her head. “The blood of the Sauron family flows in me. I will not bring shame to my family. Be-besides, Tracy always said that she wouldn’t let me be tainted by bloodshed and darkness. All of that would be faced by her.”
She must’ve read too many romance novels…Klein took out a gold coin and allowed it to weave between his fingers like it was dancing.
He didn’t keep it from Helene as he performed a divination in front of her to confirm that she wasn’t lying.
The result was that she was rather honest.
This is also because I didn’t ask in detail about her emotional entanglements with Tracy; otherwise, she wouldn’t be that honest…Klein secretly reflected and put away the gold coin.
At that moment in time, the carriage had circled around the harbor, no longer heading for the ship that Helene was meant to board.
Klein looked at the scenery outside the window and took out a small metal bottle. He handed it to Helene and said, “Use the liquid inside to wipe away your makeup.”
“Why?” Helene subconsciously asked.
“This isn’t something you should be asking,” Klein leaned forward once again and said without expression.
Despite feeling aggrieved and furious, Helene didn’t wish to agitate the man and get on his bad side at such a critical moment. She could only remove the bottle cap and took a sniff at it to test if it was poisonous.
“Can it be used directly?” she asked.
Klein tersely acknowledged in the affirmative.
Helene took out a white handkerchief and dabbed it with the bottle’s liquid. Then, she began wiping her face and quickly cleaned away her prior disguise.
Her aesthetically-pleasing masculinity vanished and her contours became softer as Helene’s original looks were presented before Klein.
After careful observation, Klein calmly said, “Take off your hat and let down your hair.”
Helene furrowed her brows and had a nagging feeling that what followed would be unacceptable instructions such as taking off her clothes.
She took a deep breath, removed her hat, and released her coiled red hair. Immediately, she appeared extremely feminine.
Klein straightened his body and leaned back on the carriage wall before calmly instructing, “You can put on your disguise again.”
Is he a madman? After all this, he wants me to revert to how I was before?Helene didn’t dare to voice her displeasure, afraid that the man would raise unacceptable requests. She hurriedly opened her suitcase and took out a mirror to look at herself.
The makeup has been removed so cleanly…She was stunned for a moment before she quickly put on makeup and coiled her hair.
When the carriage came to a stop, she was already looking like a handsome young man.
Klein nodded indiscernibly and looked out the window before retracting his gaze.
“One last question.”
“What?” Helene asked nervously.
Klein raised his line of sight a little as his facial muscles moved.
“How big are your breasts?”
“…” Helene was first taken aback before her face flushed red.
This wasn’t a redness caused by embarrassment, but an anger from wanting to punch the man in the chin.
Klein didn’t move his gaze as he calmly added, “It’s an academic question.”
“…” Noticing no sexual intent from his eyes, Helene inhaled and closed her eyes to answer the question.
Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief and took out a boat ticket and a stack of papers.
“New identification, tickets to Tiana Port.
“Once you’re there, buy tickets to Pritz Harbor.”
Helene glanced at him vigilantly before receiving the tickets and documents. She carried her suitcase and carefully alighted the carriage to see the ship she was taking.
Klein followed behind her and watched her leave. From the corner of his eye, he saw Danitz trying hard to hold back his laughter.
Klein slowly turned his head and shot a glance at Danitz.
The pirate with a bounty of 5,500 pounds immediately shut his mouth and clamped up. It was as though nothing had happened.
After confirming that Helene boarded the liner without issues, he turned around and walked to the side of the carriage. He pretended to casually ask, “Did you hear the conversation?”
“No, no. A little, just a little…” Danitz shook his head as he gave a hollow chuckle.
Klein nodded slightly and said, “You have to remember; otherwise, it’ll be easy for people to see through you.”
“See through… me?” Danitz raised his hand and pointed at his nose and said blankly.
Klein said without changing his expression, “She’s from the Sauron family. She has anti-tracking Beyonder abilities. Together with her ticks and behavior, it can be confirmed that she’s a Sequence 7 from the Hunter pathway, Pyromaniac. She’s very similar to you, and you’ll be able to do a good job acting as her.”
“Me? I won’t do! I won’t be able to disguise myself like her! I’ll be identified with just a look!” Danitz jumped in fright.
Klein held back his laughter and said in a deep voice, “I’ll lend you Creeping Hunger.”
“… No, no! I have no experience in such matters. I won’t be able to fool Vice Admiral Ailment’s subordinates!” Abnormally nervous and horrified, Danitz declined the mission.
To him, this was an extremely embarrassing and dogsh*t matter. Only a pervert or a madman would complete it without any qualms.
Klein nodded in agreement and said without an expression, “Indeed, you are rather stupid.”
Danitz forced a smile. “Yes, I’m very stupid.”
Klein didn’t say a word as he walked past Danitz and opened the door to the carriage.
Danitz followed him with his eyes when he suddenly saw Gehrman Sparrow’s hair turn red.
He blinked his dull eyes and saw the man’s facial contours turn soft and his eyes turning emerald-green. His lips turned thin as they pursed, making him look frail and insecure. He had a masculine beauty and looked identical to Helene who had just left.
“…” After watching Gehrman Sparrow enter the carriage, Danitz turned his head back as the corners of his mouth twitched.
He was silent for a few seconds before he muttered silently,What a madman. He changed into a woman without any hesitation!
I have to say that Helene looks pretty good when disguised as a man.
This Beyonder power sure is useful. If I can receive an item like that and figure out what Captain’s ideal type is, then I can make the corresponding changes and make her fall in love with me.
But in that case, would the person that she falls in love with still be me?
Danitz found himself pondering over philosophical questions until he heard a cough from the carriage behind him.
He snapped to his senses and drove the carriage away from the harbor. He planned on making a huge detour before circling back.
Inside the carriage, Klein wasn’t as calm as he appeared. Although Helene was in male clothes, allowing him to temporarily not bother about the most embarrassing parts, he still felt quite embarrassed to have his face change into a woman’s while squeezing out breasts. This left him feeling down and awkward.
Sigh, a Faceless’s change in appearance is very easy. The difficult part is apparently the mind. To act as a good Faceless, I’ll have to cross many mental blocks. If I don’t, then I’ll have to spend a great deal of time to act as a real person for many years. My identity has to be recognized by everyone as I fully immerse myself into that character until I almost treat it like it’s real… This is more challenging on my bottom line. It’s crazy and warped.
To speed up my progress, I have to overcome a certain number of obstacles.
Klein pulled out a suitcase from under the carriage’s seat. He rummaged for some cloth and clothes before replicating Helene’s disguise.
He could’ve gotten Danitz to act as Helene and borrow the mystical item with the Faceless Beyonder characteristic from Justice for a few days without a problem.
However, that meant that there was a high chance of Danitz facing Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy directly. Without the Clown’s powers, it was almost impossible for him to hide it from her, putting his life in extreme danger.
It was impossible for Klein to make others bear such huge risks for his own matters; therefore, he could only challenge himself and do it himself.
Soon, he looked identical to Helene. Under the black top hat was a handsome androgynous face with soft and pronounced contours. His emerald-green eyes looked as beautiful as gems.
He adjusted his build, making himself shorter by a few centimeters and narrowing his shoulder width. His frame shrank and he looked like he had lightened significantly.
His current appearance quickly surfaced in Klein’s mind with his Clown powers.
It’s still not bad. There’s not much to it… Perhaps it’s because I’m not in female clothes, so it doesn’t feel much different from turning into Gehrman Sparrow, Danitz, or someone else. I just look prettier and have some discomfort in my chest… If I look like that on Earth, I wouldn’t have needed to worry about not having a girlfriend,he mocked and consoled himself as he curled the corners of his mouth.
What looked like a normal action on Gehrman Sparrow now looked pitiful and sorry.
F**k! Klein cursed silently as he quickly adjusted his state of mind. Bit by bit, he immersed himself into the state of true acting.
With the passage of time, he discovered that the resistance he had had lessened significantly. Following that, he felt relaxed and calm as though the potion had harmonized itself further.
And that meant that the speed of his digestion would speed up.
It really is useful…Klein said silently as he got up and took four steps counterclockwise. He went above the gray fog and once again confirmed the danger level of his upcoming operation.
After returning to the real world, he switched to using Helene’s voice and deliberately suppressed it.
“Head to Pier 6 at the harbor.”
Danitz didn’t find anything amiss, but he suddenly came to a realization after changing directions. He couldn’t help but tremble.It’s like the real person… I wouldn’t be able to distinguish him if the day comes where he transforms into Captain to fool me…
After a while, the carriage reentered the harbor and went to the liner which Helene was originally meant to board. But it didn’t truly approach it and had instead circled around to a nearby warehouse.
Danitz jumped off the carriage and knocked on the warehouse’s door, according to a prior agreed pattern.
Out came a group of dock workers who were clearly of native blood. Following that, they made way.
After confirming that there wasn’t anything amiss, the bald member of the Resistance, Kalat, came out on a wheelchair.
“Where is she?” he looked at Danitz as he asked.
Through Helene’s matter, Danitz had successfully established communications with the Resistance.
Danitz laughed mischievously.
“In the carriage.
“She’s been drugged with medicine that makes her lose her strength. Its effects will last another ten hours.
“Remember, I want 70% of the thousand-pound reward.”
Kalat raised his right arm and waved it. Immediately two thin members of the Resistance got onto the carriage.
“Boss, it’s that woman,” they soon poked their heads out and said in the tone of a local gang.
“Take her down. Our mission is to protect her,” Kalat emphasized again.
Helene, who was disguised as a male, was helped down from the carriage with two soldiers supporting her on either side of her
With his control as a Clown, Klein pretended to be weak in the knees as he staggered.
He was soon moved to a room among the Bayam populace. At the same time, Kalat instructed a local gang member, who believed in Sea God, to find Strongman Ozil and tell him that they had found the target. He was to bring 1,000 pounds in exchange for the woman. As for Danitz, he had returned to the inn to await the news.
At noon, Ozil replied saying that he couldn’t be sure if the person was the real deal and had planned on sending a person over to confirm things.
Kalat agreed to his request.
Closer to the evening, a figure appeared outside the house.
He was a man wearing pantaloons and a jacket. He was Loenese and was dressed in the style of a native. He had short brows, about half of the average person’s. His brown eyes were recessed, and his face looked cut.
Kalat pushed himself on a wheelchair and appeared by the door. After seeing the man, he said in a heavy voice, “Mithor King?”
“Should I be honored that you actually know me?” The man laughed.
He was originally a captain of one of the pirate ships under Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos. After Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy took over the crew, he took on the role as third mate of her flagship, the Black Death. His nickname was Wormtongue, with a bounty of 5,400 pounds.
Kalat didn’t reply as he wheeled himself to make way.
Mithor entered a nearby room after being led by a gang member. Inside, he saw Helene sitting by the bedside in a gentleman’s outfit. Her eyes were darting about and glaring at him. Her teeth bit down on her lip as she looked furious and fearful while having feelings of despair and obstinacy.
“It’s her alright. However, I can’t be certain because she’s wearing thick makeup. It’s hard to tell what a woman really looks like once they don thick makeup. Wipe her face clean for me. Hey, why didn’t you cuff her? Don’t you know she’s dangerous?” Mithor surveyed the area and took two steps back in a guarded manner.
“She’s been drugged. She doesn’t have much strength and hasn’t resisted. But since you asked…” Kalat lifted his chin to a Resistance soldier.
The soldier found a pair of cuffs and walked over. After pulling Klein’s hands back, he cuffed him.
Klein continued wearing mixed emotions like before, trying hard to act like he was struggling despite having a lack of strength.
Then, another gang member got some water and wiped his face with a rough towel.
Thankfully, most of the makeup in this era isn’t waterproof…Klein began changing his face’s contours as the towel covered his face.
Before long, Mithor saw Helene’s moist face. She looked extraordinarily frail and beautiful in this state. Her emerald-green eyes shot out with intense hatred and a look of perplexity.
Unfortunately, she’s Captain’s…Mithor’s throat moved.
As a man and a pirate, he often fantasized about Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy and red-haired Helene falling into his embrace at the same time, but of course, it was only his imagination.
The way he looks at me is disgusting…Klein nearly puked.
Although he knew that it was targeted at red-haired Helene and had nothing to do with him, he couldn’t help but feel goosebumps.
In that instant, he got to know the real him a little deeper. He knew what things he couldn’t accept at all.
“It really is her.” Mithor turned his head and said to Kalat, “This is your reward.”
He threw the tiny leather bag in his hand over to him.
Kalat did a brief inspection and threw it to his subordinate. He pondered for a second and said, “We still need your help.”
“No problem. Seek out Ozil when needed.” Mithor pointed to red-haired Helene in the room and asked, “I’ll take her away, right?”
“Yes.” Kalat made way once again.
Klein didn’t wish to be helped by Mithor as he pretended to have regained some of his mobility while stumbling out.
Mithor was afraid of Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, so he could only hold her by her shoulder and lead her to the carriage parked outside.
The carriage left the city and came to a private harbor. Mithor led Klein, who was disguised as red-haired Helene, onto a fishing boat which had been long prepared. Under the cover of the night, they left Bayam.
After about an hour, they saw a ship docked under the shadow of an island’s cliff. Fluttering in the wind was a huge flag with white bones drawn on it.
Black Death!
Only a single Black Death… The other ships are anchored beyond the Rorsted Archipelago’s confines because they’re afraid of being discovered? This is good news…Klein retracted his gaze and deliberately bit his lip to express his agitation.
After taking a glance at Helene’s side profile, Mithor lit a torch and began swinging it to signal to the flagship.
Before long, a dinghy came and took him and the disguised Klein back to the Black Death.
As the dinghy was being hoisted up, Klein boarded another pirate admiral’s flagship. Under Mithor’s lead, he entered the cabin.
Waiting for them up ahead was a blonde female attendant. She glanced at Helene with a cold stare before pointing sideways to the room.
“Go in.”
This attitude… It’s like meeting a love rival in the flesh… Both men and women fall to this Vice Admiral Ailment’s charm…The cuffed Klein instantly increased his vigilance as he wore a heavy expression and followed the blonde female attendant into the room.
He originally believed that he would immediately meet Tracy and obtain a chance to meet her in private. He was already ready to strike, but apart from a wardrobe, sofa, and full-body mirror in a cramped carpeted room, there was nothing.
Could it be that Tracy has deliberately given Helene the cold shoulder to express her anger?Klein recalled the romance novels and contrived television serials he had previously watched while contemplating the reason for the Ailment Maiden’s actions.
The blonde female attendant shot a glance at “Helene’s” male attire that lacked the androgynous beauty to it due to the lack of makeup, took two quick steps, opened the wardrobe, and pointed to the dresses inside.
“Captain doesn’t like your present attire. Change.”
F**k…Klein cursed inwardly.
He originally imagined that he could be granted a meeting with Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy while looking like Helene and dressed as a male. He was thankful that he didn’t need to overly humiliate himself to achieve his goal, but in the end, he didn’t manage to escape this outcome that he wanted to avoid.
Seeing Helene standing there in a daze, the blonde female attendant glared at her.
“You have two choices. Either you change yourself, or I’ll help you!”
Klein did one of red-haired Helene’s habitual motions and inhaled slightly.
“Remove my cuffs.”
He turned his body sideways and gestured with his chin towards the door.
“And go outside.”
“Conniving whore…” the blonde female attendant cursed under her breath and used the key given to her by Mithor to release Helene from her cuffs.
After she left the room and closed the door, Klein walked to the wardrobe and stood there in a daze for twenty seconds.
Suddenly, he closed his eyes and extended his right hand.
After an unknown period of time, he came in front of the full-body mirror and saw Helene’s red hair cascading down in the reflection. Her green eyes shimmered while she wore a golden-red dress. By her waist was a ribbon tied into a flower. It was pulled tight, accentuating her slender waist.
Helene’s beautiful face was flushed red as her lips were tightly pursed. Her expression was heavy, looking very identical to the picture from before.
Klein looked at his present image and first felt somewhat embarrassed. However, he had gotten over it to a certain extent while changing. Besides, there wasn’t anyone inside. Second, he gradually found a different feeling.
This wasn’t to say that he was gradually liking such acts. Instead, while overcoming his mental aversion, he gained some form of detachment from his self-awareness. It felt like his soul had flown out of his body, allowing him to calmly observe “Helene” dressing up in female attire and adjusting her clothes through the mirror with a calm attitude. He believed this was a necessary step in his mission and that there was nothing embarrassing or odd about this.
Klein felt a baffling sense of familiarity as he tried hard to recall and compare this feeling, in a bid to fix it in place and gain an understanding of it.
Soon, he found the source. This was similar to him playing role-playing games. In it, he could choose a female character, carefully choosing the facial features and attire of the character, allowing the beauty to please his eyes.
There was nothing kinky or embarrassing while doing this. On the one hand, he was viewing it from an angle of a god through the screen, making his attitude detached; and on the other hand, he was seriously acting and going through the plot. By combining the two perfectly and not distinguishing between them, he didn’t have any aversion to it because he was playing a game.
This…Klein suddenly opened his half-closed eyes, feeling like this was the Faceless state he had been searching for!
He could act as anyone, but he was still only himself.
As he got into character and worked hard to act, he could detach his feelings and observe things calmly. By making comparisons, he could figure himself out and find his true self!
It’s both getting into character and detachment… This is the actual application of the Faceless’s main principle.Klein suddenly felt at peace as the remnant embarrassment coexisted with his changed attitude.
With a detached attitude, as though he was playing a role-playing game, he observed himself in the full-body mirror and tried hard to find any flaws.
Thankfully, I got Danitz to get two sets of female clothing to study the way it’s all put together. Otherwise, there’s no way I could wear them so quickly and normally as a first timer. It will be easy to expose any flaws. Heh, this is called professionalism. Women’s clothing sure is complicated… From the perspective of a Faceless, there are many flaws in Helene’s facial features and contours. She might be beautiful, but it’s definitely nothing I call stunning… Yes, with this state of mind, I can clearly feel the potion digesting…Klein looked at himself in the mirror as though he was looking at a character named Helene.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The blonde female attendant banged on the door and asked impatiently, “Are you not done?”
Klein’s face instantly sank, as though she hadn’t returned him the ten thousand pounds she owed him.
He maintained this state as he walked to the door and pulled it open.
The blonde female attendant shot him a glance and raised the handcuffs.
“Put your hands to your back.
“You’re now a prisoner!”
As red-haired Helene was on the Black Death, she wasn’t afraid that she would bring her any harm. All she wanted was to humiliate her as much as she could.
Klein grunted and half-turned his body, putting his hands to his back. He felt relaxed because the woman wasn’t paying too much attention to his attire.
After putting on the cuffs, he was led by the blonde female attendant to the entrance of the captain’s cabin.
The door was half open, allowing a fragrance of warmth emanate outside. It wasn’t too strong, but it was sufficiently long-lasting. It was a scent that kept pulling one back as they would involuntarily wish to head to bed for pleasure.
The blonde female attendant knocked on the door and was just about to say a word when a gloomy but sufficiently beautiful female voice sounded from the inside.
“Let her come in alone.”
The blonde attendant’s face instantly sank as she pushed open the door, signaling with her eyes for Klein to enter.
The moment of truth is here…Klein took a deep breath and stepped into the room.
The door behind him closed with a thud, isolating the inside from the outside.
Klein walked across the thick carpet and, using the candlelight from the golden candle racks, saw a rather beautiful lady sitting behind a desk while leaning back. She was wearing beige trousers with her feet extended diagonally while crossed.
Her brows were long and straight, and her azure-blue eyes were sharp and bright. She wore a white linen shirt, allowing her intimate body to faintly peek through. Raven-black curled hair cascaded down to hide the critical bits, making Klein instantly feel uncomfortable.
Upon seeing red-haired Helene enter, Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy raised her left hand and asked with an ambiguous smile, “Tell me, how should I punish you?”
She held a black leather whip in her hand.
… Ma’am, there’s always room for discussion…Klein lampooned to resist his discomfort.
His eyes first moved upwards before leveling towards her. He said without a hint of emotion, “Returning to this place is already the greatest punishment. Anything else is just a bonus.”
“You’re as stubborn as usual, yet always so indecisive…” Tracy stood up. She was tall and slender, and under the illumination of the candlelight, her figure’s shadows danced with extreme charm.
She held back her smile and walked towards red-haired Helene, with the leather whip in her left hand. She didn’t have an ounce of doubt.
During this process, Klein noticed that she wore a bangle with inlaid diamonds on her right wrist.
The mystical item described by Helene? It can reduce most forms of damage?Klein, who had originally planned to take action the moment the gap between them narrowed, held back his urge.
“Oh, they cuffed you. That’s nice. We haven’t played such a game before,” Tracy said with a smile, but her azure-blue eyes seemed to be a stormy ocean that was gathering strength.
Ma’am, your lines are quite terrible…Klein pursed his lips tightly and didn’t say a word.
Tracy came in front of him and raised her right hand to slide down his cheek.
“Returning is the greatest punishment?”
As she spoke, her eyes turned misty, looking extremely alluring.
“You usually don’t seem to think so. Although you always resist in the beginning, you’re often more passionate than me towards the end…”
Before she finished her sentence, Klein pulled out his left hand from the handcuff, and he grabbed the bangle on her wrist in a manner that was as fast as lightning. He then violently swiped it down!
At the same time, that hand turned a shade of gold. Klein’s green and deep eyes suddenly lit up with two bolts of lightning.
This was Creeping Hunger! This was Psychic Piercing!
And the ability to pull his hand out of the cuffs was a Magician power. It was the Bone Softening power which Klein very seldom used!
He had long made plans and preparation for what he would do after infiltrating. It was to find a chance to be alone with Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy and assassinate her without holding back.
Only by doing so did he have a chance of defeating a pirate admiral. Only by doing so could he severely injure and capture her.
And even if it couldn’t be done, he didn’t mind killing her. He was already very accustomed to channeling spirits above the gray fog. He wasn’t afraid of not being able to obtain the intelligence he needed. A human trafficker didn’t deserve any pity!
In addition, in order to prevent himself from tripping himself up, he only brought the most difficult-to-detect Creeping Hunger, which was good at disguising itself. The other mystical items were placed in the mysterious space above the gray fog. Furthermore, he was on the Black Death with several opposing Beyonders on board. He had to finish the battle as quickly as possible!
This was also to avoid being taken down by Tracy’s ailment powers.
The longer he fought her, the worse the ailments inflicted on him would be!
In that instant, the bangle with inlaid diamonds was removed from Tracy’s wrist. Klein’s green eyes flashed with lightning while the beautiful and charming Vice Admiral Ailment remained in a daze. All she did was instinctively dodge.
She couldn’t believe that Helene would attack her, or dare believe that she possessed such reactions and abilities.
Tracy saw two bolts of lightning light up in Helene’s beautiful emerald-like eyes as the blinding silver occupied her entire vision.
Her beautifully contoured chin was suddenly lifted as though she was about to let out a tragic scream.
However, she stiffened on the spot, shattering like a mirage. The full-body mirror placed in the room cracked and quickly crumbled, scattering to the floor.
Mirror Substitution Spell!
Tracy’s figure, in her pure white shirt, beige trousers, and black leather boots, appeared in the corner where the full-body mirror was located. Before she could catch her breath, she heard heavy footsteps and saw red-haired Helene’s dress fluttering to the back as she charged forward like a chariot. The glove she wore on her left hand was pale and gloomy green.
Klein had already switched to a Zombie state. His muscles were taut, and his strength had increased substantially.
His sleeves fluttered as he clenched his fist tightly before throwing it at Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy like an iron hammer.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Although he continued maintaining Helene’s appearance, his actions were like a ferocious beast’s. He was fierce and formidable. As he bombarded Tracy with his punches and kicks, all she could do was desperately parry his attacks without having the time to use other Beyonder powers.
If a Demoness of Affliction’s corresponding Sequence 9 wasn’t Assassin, allowing her to have extraordinary combat skills and dodging capabilities, this barrage of attacks would’ve left her heavily injured.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Klein’s fist emanated a white, frosty air, causing Tracy to tremble with every time she made contact. Gradually, ice began to form on the surface of her body.
This was a Zombie’s mastery of frost powers!
Seeing her blood gradually stiffen, Tracy didn’t hesitate and took the blow.
Her lips turned pale as her mouth opened slightly as she let out a formless scream.
Accompanied by this scream, a blue illusory halo surged out from her body. It left stacked layers of frost in its wake.
In just one or two seconds, both of them found themselves in a frozen world. They were surrounded by thick and transparent ice, and there was loose frost blanketing the exterior. The two looked very close to one another, but they needed to break through the various obstructions to fight each other.
A smile appeared on Tracy’s gallant and brilliant face as a silent black flame ignited within her body.
It quickly melted the surrounding ice as it began to launch a counterattack, allowing Ailment Maiden to grasp the advantage.
At this moment in time, she saw Helene, who was often frail and indecisive, snap her fingers without an expression.
A matchstick she hadn’t noticed lit up as scarlet flames leaped. Instantly, it enveloped the red-haired figure’s dress.
Tracy’s pupils constricted as her spiritual intuition gave her an extreme sense of foreboding.
In the silent black flames behind her, Klein leaped out in the form of Helene. He extended both his arms and hugged Tracy, locking her arms in the process.
At the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted, “Bang!”
A formless Air Bullet shot out with might that exceeded that of a revolver. It was comparable to the latest rifle models.
It passed through the void and accurately hit the back of Tracy’s head.
Oof!
The bullet drilled through her skull, but Vice Admiral Ailment’s figure suddenly contracted, turning into a broken black staff.
Magic Staff Substitution Spell!
Tracy rapidly appeared diagonally across him. The buttons on her shirt dropped as she revealed a mesmerizing view of fair skin.
However, what caught Klein’s attention wasn’t that but the blood on her palm!
While Klein restrained Tracy, she had clawed behind her, ripping off a piece of fabric and injuring his thigh.
At this moment, Tracy quickly opened and closed her mouth twice as illusory black flames appeared from her palms to burn the blood.
This was black magic, a Witch’s curse!
Klein couldn’t help but tremble. A black flame ignited from within, from his soles to the top of his head. He was rapidly reduced to paper shreds.
Just as he appeared in another corner, he felt countless invisible spider webs swirl towards him. Some were hard and attempted to bind him, while others were soft, in a bid to stimulate different parts of his body. Klein, who was a Beyonder who acted extremely calm during combat, felt his heart race as his ears heated up. His body turned numb and sore, having the discomfort of a cold while having the urge to have his blood surge downwards.
Compared to Madam Sharon from Tingen City, Tracy’s spiderweb was far more terrifying!
Klein didn’t dare to underestimate it as he immediately snapped his fingers.
The snap ignited all the surrounding spiderwebs as scarlet flames extended from where they came from and surged towards Tracy like a tidal wave.
Back in Tingen, Klein already knew that the spiderwebs from a Demoness of Pleasure were weak against fire!
Instantly, the middle of the room became a huge ignited web. Tracy was caught by surprise as the flames swept towards her.
“Humph!” She exhaled as an eerie blue illusory light surged outwards and froze her within a transparent but gigantic crystal.
The scarlet flames surged over and kept melting the ice, but it gradually weakened.
Klein didn’t pick up the diamond-inlaid bangle, because he wasn’t sure what negative side effects it might have.
To rashly use a mystical item without sufficient comprehension of it was highly likely to be harmful rather than beneficial!
He straightened his body and opened his arms, letting his left glove be dyed in the lustrous glow of the sun.
Priest of Light!
At that instant, Tracy, who was hiding inside the ice, felt that that extremely familiar Helene wore a holy luster. In between her brows, an unprecedented tenacity surged out. She was pretty and no longer frail. Like a blooming sunflower, she was like a flower of war stained with blood.
Tracy shouted with a clearly hoarse voice, “Who are you?
“Why don’t you dare to show yourself!?”
While wearing a dress, using my own looks would look so odd. It’s more suitable to use Helene’s appearance…Klein detached himself as this thought flashed through his mind.
Following that, he praised the sun.
A magnificent pure beam of light descended with golden flames swirling around it. It completely blanketed the ice and Tracy.
As the ice rapidly melted and vanished at a discernible pace, the bright and holy light dimmed before disintegrating.
The color in Tracy’s face drained as she did a somersault and agilely dodged Klein’s Psychic Piercing from his switch to the Interrogator soul, letting whatever damage she received happen inside the beam of light.
The Light of Holiness was strong against the undead and corrupt, so it was only considered an ordinary Sequence 5 strike on a Demoness.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Tracy did multiple somersaults and dodged Klein’s Air Bullets, leaving holes in the carpet.
As she rolled, her figure vanished from her enemy’s sight.
A Demoness’s invisibility…Klein bent his back slightly as he was on high guard. He then used his spiritual perception and his sense of danger as a Clown to seek out Tracy’s location.
However, he was unable to find her in that short amount of time. Furthermore, his forehead was heating up and his lungs were burning. His throat hurt and itched. He nearly couldn’t keep himself from coughing any longer.
No, I can’t let this drag out any longer!Klein’s thoughts raced as he suddenly laughed deeply. He then used a stiff male’s voice and said, “Helene told me your secrets.
“She also told me all of her secrets…”
Before he finished his sentence, his spiritual perception was triggered. This was because he discovered an intense emotional fluctuation in a particular corner. The emotions of rage and hatred were impossible to hide from him.
Klein immediately turned around and looked over.
Instantly, layers of golden scales appeared on his left glove. His eyes were tainted with a pale gold color as his pupils turned vertical.
Silently, Tracy’s figure was outlined as she wore a painful and twisted expression.
Her extremely feminine raven-black curly hair grew uncontrollably as they spread in every direction.
Psychiatrist’s Frenzy!
Tracy, whose emotions had been stirred, nearly broke down when faced with such an attack. She temporarily lost her reasoning.
Klein took the opportunity and snapped his fingers.
An Air Bullet crossed the distance between them, heading straight for Tracy’s face that remained beautiful despite the twisted expression.
Suddenly, a wisp of thick, raven-black hair swept over, changing the trajectory of the Air Bullet. It struck Tracy in the left shoulder, causing her clothes to tear and blood to spurt. Even her bones were exposed.
“Ah!”
Tracy let out a shrill cry as immense amounts of black flames spewed out of her body and enveloped her.
Following that, thick ice crystals formed outside the black flames.
Beyond it, raven-black curly hair that frantically grew wrapped Tracy, the black flames, and the ice in thick layers. It seemed to form a gigantic cocoon made of human hair.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Klein’s Air Bullets shot out one after another, but they only penetrated the black hair and got stuck in the ice.
He paused and made his left glove emit the brilliance of the sun.
At that moment, his throat itched. Unable to control himself any further, he began coughing violently. He failed to produce the attacks he was preparing to deliver.
Inside the black-haired cocoon, Tracy had recovered her senses. She raised her voice and shouted sharply, “Enemy assault!
“Enemy assault!”
At that instant, Klein paused for a second. In his moment of adrift thoughts, he felt as though he had returned to Backlund, returning to the first time he encountered the Devil dog. He knew he wasn’t its match and could only shout “murder” and “save me,” before successfully escaping from the danger.
At that moment in time, Tracy’s cries had the same effect.
Even if there weren’t a dozen Beyonders on the Black Death, the number was close to that. Furthermore, there were relatively many Beyonders of relatively high Sequences.
Indeed, killing a pirate admiral in a short period of time is too difficult, even if it’s an assassination…Klein coughed twice and snapped his fingers. He stopped attacking and hesitating. He turned and ran for the window in the captain’s cabin.
The last thing he noticed was the diamond-inlaid bangle, but he didn’t dare to retrieve it.
Firstly, he was afraid that the severe negative effects would affect his escape, and secondly, he was afraid that Tracy would be able to lead a bunch of Beyonders to pursue him with the help of the item’s location after she recovered. A pursuit at sea would then unfold.
I can’t be greedy!Klein turned his head and smashed through the window and fell onto the deck.
Two pirates happened to come over as they thrust their cutlasses forward.
Oof! Oof!
Their cutlasses pierced through a paper figurine.
Klein’s figure instantly appeared behind one of the pirates, as he extended his left hand, opening up a ferocious and creepy mouth on his palm.
Creeping Hunger bit down on its “food” while Klein lifted the pirate up before other Beyonders rushed over. He took wide steps and ran to the shipboard. Under gunfire, he plunged into the dark sea under the night sky.
The ice-cold water instantly inundated Klein, drenching his golden-red dress and making him sink like a rock.
At the same time, Creeping Hunger had already finished eating the pirate, lightening his load.
Klein didn’t attempt to float up and had instead continued sinking downwards. He could faintly hear splashing sounds across the distant waves. Apparently, pirates from the Sailor pathway had engaged in pursuit.
This was their home ground!
They could act like fish in such environments for a very long period of time!
Klein wasn’t alarmed. As a Magician who never performed unprepared, he had obviously thought of his escape plans if he met with failure. After all, there was nothing guaranteed about such matters.
To do his best acting as Helene and not be discovered by Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, he had not only left the other mystical items and cash above the gray fog, but he had even done so for the charms that came under the water and wind domain that he recently made. However, this didn’t affect him. As a god, a Blessed, and a believer trinity, he had many miraculous methods to deal with the corresponding situation.
He quickly made Creeping Hunger turn pale and be dyed in a gloomy green. The surrounding seawater froze, forming layers of frost.
Before the frost completely turned into ice, Klein spread his wing muscles and spread out his arms. With the strength of a Zombie, he shattered the frost, sending them slightly further away.
This way, he temporarily produced a narrow space that didn’t have any seawater around him.
The water instantly surged backwards to fill the space. Klein extended his left palm and released the terrifying cold and spread it out, creating layers of ice walls.
For a brief moment, he seemed to be encased in an ice prison. He could stand in it and produce sound, but he was only limited to that tiny space.
Klein immediately took tiny steps in a counterclockwise fashion while murmuring “Blessings Stem From The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth,” before rapidly letting his Spirit Body go above the gray fog.
Just as his body appeared at The Fool’s high-back chair, he immediately picked up the Sea God Scepter which he had placed on the table.
Without needing to identify anything, he selected the point of light representing Gehrman Sparrow who had recently been promoted to a believer of Sea God. Through a previously established connection, he raised the short milky-white scepter and made the blue “gems” on it emit a blurry luster.
He replied to his “believer” and augmented himself with all sorts of spells, including but not limited to underwater breathing, freedom of movement, and pressure resistance.
Finally, he used a paper angel to interfere with any divination. He then ordered the nearby undersea creatures to help protect Gehrman Sparrow’s escape.
After doing all of this, Klein didn’t delay and had immediately returned to the real world and gained control of his body.
At that moment, the seawater’s pressure had crushed the constantly melting ice wall and had retaken that “independent” space.
However, Klein could already breathe easily and swim rapidly.
Through the rippling but crystalline water, he saw fishes swimming towards him. A dark shadow rose up from beneath his feet as an unknown behemoth rapidly rose.
It was a strange brownish-red creature that looked like a squid. It was so massive that its tentacles were enough to bind an entire ship.
It spewed black ink and instantly dyed the surrounding sea black. The few Sailor pathway Beyonders who were pursuing Klein instantly saw black as their bodies turned numb.
Unclear of what was happening, they immediately floated to the surface and dealt with the abnormalities in their bodies.
By the time they dived down again to find the enemy, they had already lost track of Klein.
At this moment, Klein was swimming at the bottom of the sea with great satisfaction; he even had the time to divert his attention to recall his failed operation and reflect on what he had done.
I had sufficient preparations to act as Helene. Even Tracy, who had shared numerous nights with her on the same bed, couldn’t instantly see through me. It accelerated the digestion of the potion.
During this process, I still had to overcome my aversion and find a way to both get into character and be detached. This was extremely helpful to the digestion of the potion.
I basically did the best I could for the battle. It can be considered a prepared performance, but I underestimated the strength of a Sequence 5 Demoness of Affliction and the experience of someone who inched her way to becoming Vice Admiral Ailment. Even though she lost her mystical item in the beginning, just my present strength and my mystical item weren’t enough to kill her quickly, unless I had used the Sea God Scepter…But this is around the Rorsted Archipelago.
Through today’s battle, I can clearly tell that I lack a mystical item with powerful offensive abilities…
Facing the reality of a failed mission, Klein was no doubt somewhat disappointed. However, he wasn’t depressed, because this wasn’t the end of this matter. He planned on writing to Mr. Azik to see if he was interested in the ancient chronicles related to Death and if he had the time to pay a visit.
Before Klein left the captain’s cabin, he had snapped his fingers to ignite the male clothing he had left in the changing room, as well as any hair or skin he had left behind. This was to make it seem like he didn’t wish to leave any traces, but it was in fact a form of concealment and deceit.
What he was concealing was the hair and button he had secretly thrown into a particular room without anyone noticing after he entered the cabin.
Having wiped away any traces of himself, Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy would mistakenly believe that the assassin was afraid of exposing himself because of the fear of suffering a remote curse. Then, it would be difficult for her to seriously get the pirates to check for any remnant items.
With the hair and button, Klein could use divination to lock onto the location of the Black Death up to a certain amount of time. This way, as long as Mr. Azik was willing, he could bring him to Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy.
Sigh, I originally thought I wouldn’t need Mr. Azik’s help. I thought I could succeed just by myself, alone. Ultimately, I fell just short…Klein sighed and felt a blow to his self-esteem.
This was one of the reasons why he didn’t seek Mr. Azik’s help in the beginning. The other reason was that he wasn’t certain that Tracy was in possession of the ancient chronicles related to Death. If she really didn’t have it, it would be rather awkward to have Mr. Azik make a trip for nothing. Furthermore, he was worried that even with Mr. Azik’s help, that he would still need to act as Helene to find the Black Death and Tracy. He still needed to wear her clothes and use himself as bait.
That would be too embarrassing to do it in front of someone he knew!
In fact, if it wasn’t to obtain intelligence and solely to eliminate Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, it would’ve been a lot simpler. Once I swim back to Bayam and go above the gray fog, I simply need to lock onto their location and use the Sea God Scepter to create a storm…
This isn’t to say that a huge area-of-attack blast will definitely kill Tracy on the spot, but it will attract Sea King Jahn Kottman’s attention. When the time comes, the Black Death’s location would be exposed to the Church of Storms… Sea King will happily take down Ailment Maiden…
Klein shook his head with self-deprecating mockery. With his Seer’s spiritual intuition guiding him, he rapidly swam towards the shore.
…
On the Black Death, Tracy removed her layers of defense and walked to the diamond-inlaid bangle, in her damaged, blood-stained clothes. She bent down to pick it up.
What a cautious attacker. I might not even be comparable to her back when I was an assassin… No, him…Tracy suddenly clenched her teeth.
This wasn’t because she nearly died at his hands, but because he had sensed that the man had done something to Helene.
According to the way Emperor Roselle put it, she suspected that there was something green1growing on her head.
“Helene, are you really that cold and heartless? No, perhaps she was forced.” Tracy turned her head to look at the nasty wound on her left shoulder as she felt the heart-wrenching pain.
If not for the strengthening of her physique brought about by the Assassin and Instigator Sequence, with a significant enhancement in subsequent Sequences, just that one blow alone could’ve made her lose her entire arm. She would be like those pirates who had their arms blown off by rifles.
As the blood flowed and stained her vision red, Tracy got the blonde female attendant to enter and use her abilities to help her deal with her injuries while instructing the surrounding pirates who had their eyes fixated on her to search for any items the attacker had left behind.
Unfortunately, the pirates informed her that all of his clothes had been automatically destroyed.
This made Tracy recall the snap the enemy had made before he left. She sighed once again.
“How careful.
“Furthermore, he’s not one bit greedy. If he had taken the bangle, then I wouldn’t need to worry about not catching up to him.”
Tracy waved her hand, motioning for most of the pirates to leave, leaving behind Wormtongue Mithor King and a few high-ranking members of the crew.
“Third Mate, go to Bayam again. Perform a thorough investigation to figure out where the Resistance found that Helene,” Tracy ordered in a solemn voice.
With great difficulty, Mithor retracted his gaze from his captain’s chest.
“Alright!”
Tracy thought for a moment and added, “Spread this matter. Say that I’m seriously injured and will not be able to recover anytime soon.
“Also, First Mate, immediately set sail. Don’t stay here any longer.”
As she issued orders, silence was quickly restored around Tracy.
Only at this point did she have the time to figure out which faction the attacker came from, why he would attack her, and what motives he had…
Unfortunately, the more Tracy thought, the more puzzled she became. She had no idea what the truth was. Although she had many enemies, none of them possessed similar powers.
Finally, she found a clue as she muttered to herself, “Creeping Hunger?”
…
In the middle of the night, in a private harbor on Blue Mountain Island.
Standing by the receding and advancing waves was a female figure. She was none other than Klein, who was still disguised as Helene.
He circled under the water and quickly came onto shore. He infiltrated the house of a nearby fisherman and got some tattered clothes to change into before changing back into Gehrman Sparrow.
Leaving behind the rather expensive dress as compensation, Klein rapidly left the private harbor and returned to the City of Generosity, Bayam, before daybreak.
He wasn’t in a rush to meet up with Danitz. Instead, he found a random motel to stay in. He used a ritual and brought back Azik’s copper whistle, other mystical items, and cash back to the real world.
After confirming that he could divine the location of the Black Death, he blew the copper whistle.
After lowering the copper whistle, Klein had already activated his Spirit Vision.
He saw illusory white bones being weakly thrown up from the ground as they slowly formed a gigantic figure. If the past scenes were like a fountain in a fantasy setting, then this was more like the flow from an ordinary reversed tap.
The corners of Klein’s mouth moved indiscernibly as he pretended as though he hadn’t noticed anything amiss.
After a few seconds, the skeleton messenger finally took form. Its nearly four meters body tore through the ceiling once again as the pitch-black flames in its eye sockets burned silently.
Klein folded the letter he had finished writing and threw it up.
He described in detail the tycoon, Jimmy Necker, in the letter. He mentioned the connections between the Death chronicles found in the Southern Continent’s Balam Empire’s mausoleum, as well as the connection the item had with Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos and Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy. He also mentioned how he had successfully sneaked in, and although his assassination had failed, he had left behind something that could be used to determine the location of the Black Death.
Of course, he didn’t go into detail how he sneaked in. He had only roughly recounted Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy’s combat techniques and style.
After the messenger caught the letter with a swipe that could send an adult human flying, Klein coughed and cleared his throat.
“I already have a messenger.”
The pitch-black flames in the skeleton messenger’s sockets clearly flickered before its body collapsed like a waterfall before drilling into the parquet.
You don’t have to be afraid of becoming my messenger anymore, right? Am I that detestable to your kind? Yes… These messengers from the Underworld probably can’t bear to leave Mr. Azik. After all, that’s a direct descendant of Death. There might not even be any skip in the generational line. You want to cozy up with someone powerful. I get it!Klein was just about to pack up and check out when his nose itched suddenly and sneezed.
Achoo! Achoo! Cough! Cough! Cough!
Mucus flowed out as he coughed. His forehead slowly but decisively began burning with heat.
Oh no. Vice Admiral Ailment’s ailment is still lingering in my body. And I confronted a 10°C cold wind in order to return to Bayam. I really fell ill as a result…Klein used inferior tissue paper to wipe his mucus, contemplating whether to summon himself and act using a Spirit Body state, so that his physical body could heal by itself.
After serious consideration, he believed that it was impossible. Firstly, his physical condition would clearly affect his Spirit Body’s condition. The two were closely related in some magical manner. Secondly, if he ignored it, his physical condition would definitely worsen.
I’m becoming a little dazed from the fever…Klein touched his forehead and prepared to return to the Wind of Azure Inn to meet up with Danitz. Then, he had to consider if he should head to a hospital or clinic to buy some medicine.
…
In the Berg household in the City of Silver.
Derrick finally obtained the Radiance Spirit Pact Tree fruit from Ma’am Hermit, and he successfully concocted the Solar High Priest potion.
It was golden in color and had a scorching hot temperature. When Derrick drank it, he felt the burning sensation in his throat.
His eyes lit up suddenly as they grew brighter like there were two miniature suns hidden in them.
His body radiated concentric ripples of pure light as his exposed skin protruded to form black patterns that were visible to the naked eye.
At the same time, his body hair grew longer, as though they were changing into feathers that were swirling with golden flames.
Derrick knew that there would be similar changes when consuming a potion at Sequence 7. He didn’t panic or become flustered. He clenched his teeth and repeatedly recalled that pain of him personally killing his parents and the hope that arose from the depths of his heart after meeting Mr. Fool. Despite being on the brink of losing control, he managed to persevere through it.
After a while, everything abnormal about him was restored back to normal. However, the air he exhaled was mixed with the warmth of the sun.
He felt that his body had become stronger again, and he had some considerable resistance against ailments and treacherous environments.
However, that wasn’t the main point. Derrick liked the various theurgical knowledge that appeared in his mind.
They included Fire of Light, Horror Immunity, Holy Oath, Cleave of Purification, Sun Halo, Holy Light Summoning, Holy Water Creation, etc.
Derrick paced around in delight as he felt that the related theurgical spells he had were very suitable for him in dealing with the evil monsters that hid in the dark.
He didn’t hide the news and immediately ran to the twin towers and recorded the information of his advancement.
This way, after a preliminary inspection, he would have the qualifications to helm a small patrolling team as its captain. He could come into contact with more of the City of Silver’s information.
This includes the method to removing the mental corruption of a Beyonder characteristic, which Mr. World wants…While Derrick was answering the registration clerk’s various questions, he couldn’t help but recall the promise that he hadn’t been able to fulfill all this time.
Owing something to others often left him uneasy and uncomfortable. And now, he could finally see the light that could restore his calm.
…
In the Amyris Leaf Bar, Wormtongue Mithor King was holding a cup of red wine. He sat across from the elderly Strongman Ozil, crossed his right leg, and leisurely asked, “Did you figure out anything specific?”
He had been instructed by his captain, Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, to return to Bayam and investigate the fake Helene. For this, he found Ozil who had originally issued the mission. He couldn’t directly seek out the Resistance, because there was a small chance that they were cooperating with the fake Helene. To question them in person was no different from directly bringing his head to the governor-general’s office in exchange for the bounty reward.
Ozil pulled a chair and sat down.
“They didn’t hide anything, but I can’t be sure if they’re speaking the truth or not. As you know, I prefer using fists rather than brains.
“They said that Helene was brought over by Blazing Danitz. He represented Vice Admiral Iceberg and hoped to establish a cooperative relationship with the Resistance. They wanted to provide a certain amount of help, and Helene was a way to express their goodwill.”
“Blazing Danitz? Vice Admiral Iceberg…” Mithor ruminated over the two names as his expression slowly turned solemn.
He leaned back into his chair as he knitted his brows bit by bit.
As one of Vice Admiral Hurricane’s former captains, he was now the third mate of Vice Admiral Ailment’s flagship. He was no stranger to the other pirate admirals, and he knew that Vice Admiral Iceberg was powerful and had a rich collection. With just one ship and a few subordinates, she was able to resist the other pirate admirals. In terms of strength, she was a little stronger than two of his bosses. More pertinently, Vice Admiral Iceberg seldom involved herself in the conflict between pirates. She sought information and explored the unknown to seek out treasure. She was more like an adventurer than a pirate.
Why would she suddenly want to assassinate Captain? This doesn’t suit her character… She previously suffered a setback because of Admiral of Blood’s rumors. She should be focusing on seeking revenge on him…Mithor took a sip of red wine as he rubbed his forehead with his other hand.
He temporarily stopped thinking about Vice Admiral Iceberg, and he placed his attention on Blazing Danitz.
As he carefully recalled, his pupils suddenly shrank. He discovered that there were some recent problems regarding this fourth boatswain of the Golden Dream he was familiar with.
He laid a trap and killed Steel Maveti, Blood Brambles Hendry, and Calm Squall. His bounty was raised to 4,200 pounds, and in a short period of time, he got embroiled in some matter, causing his bounty to rise again, reaching 5,500 pounds. This has already exceeded my bounty…Mithor thought to himself silently as Blazing Danitz’s figure surfaced before him. He found him mysterious and terrifying.
He advanced? Or did he receive some great benefits because of something?Mithor leaned forward and put down the cup.
He whispered seriously, “I originally treated his bounty increase as a joke.
“But reality has informed me that Blazing Danitz is a great pirate worthy of a 5,500-pound bounty!”
Mithor looked up and said to Strongman Ozil, “Help me seek out intel on Blazing. The recent ones!”
…
In the luxurious suite in the Wind of Azure Inn.
When Danitz opened the door and saw Gehrman Sparrow, he glanced around warily before making way.
“How was it? Did the hunt succeed?” he asked in excitement and curiosity after closing the door.
Vice Admiral Ailment is a famous beauty. Back when I saw her, she was even more charming than I imagined. What a pity if she were to just die like that. She should be locked up forever without parole… Pui! How can she be prettier than Captain? Those with looks like her are plenty in the Red Theater!Contradictory thoughts ran through Danitz’s head.
Klein clenched his fist and placed it to his mouth before coughing violently.
After calming down, he answered coldly, “Almost.”
“What a pity…” Danitz sighed.
But deep down, he was thinking,This madman, Gehrman Sparrow, is really strong!
He infiltrated the Black Death to assassinate Vice Admiral Ailment but was only just fell short of success. Even though he failed, he successfully returned almost without any injuries!
One had to know that the reason why every pirate admiral was famous throughout the Five Seas, being second only to the Four Kings, wasn’t only because they themselves were strong; it was also because they represented a crew, a force to be reckoned with. They had many Beyonders under them. To be able to escape from the Black Death after a failed assassination had indicated that Gehrman Sparrow was in no way weaker than any pirate admiral!
Is Creeping Hunger really that powerful? No, even if I were in his shoes and had Creeping Hunger, I wouldn’t be able to go that far…Danitz was increasingly convinced that his choice of not resisting during his first encounter with Gehrman Sparrow was extremely wise.
Klein coughed twice again and prepared to instruct Danitz to buy some medicine for him from the hospital.
He then recalled that the cause of his illness was complicated. The medicine provided to him without a doctor’s careful examination might not be effective. Even the many medicines that Emperor Roselle had previously invented were the same.
If it wasn’t because it’s impossible to use the gray fog to establish a remote treating system, I really wish that I could consult Emlyn White to make me some medicine…Klein went to the washroom to wash up and change into his original clothes and burn the clothes he obtained from the fisherman.
Upon seeing him come out, Danitz went over with a paper bag and said in a sycophantic manner, “This is the 700 pounds they gave.”
At this point, he and Klein heard someone knock on the door. It was Captain Elland.
When the captain rushed into the room, he gave Gehrman Sparrow a deep look and suppressed his voice.
“I planned on returning to Pritz Harbor, but I received a piece of intel.
“Something huge seemed to have happened at Bansy Harbor.”
The Church of Storms has finally taken action on Bansy Harbor?Klein clenched his fist and placed it to his mouth before coughing. He asked calmly without any qualms, “What happened?”
Elland didn’t notice any abnormal reaction from Gehrman Sparrow. He retracted his gaze and surveyed the area.
“I don’t know what exactly happened. I only know that it might’ve involved the upper echelons of the Church of Storms.
“And for a period of time before that, all routes that lead to Bansy Harbor were canceled. This might’ve been a so-called omen.”
Involved the upper echelons of the Church of Storms? No, it should be the most elite forces. I suspect that the pontiff of the Church of Storms, that Grounded Angel, had personally taken action. He might’ve even used a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. After all, he might be facing a King of Angels, one that’s even older than the Fourth Epoch, as well as “His” descendants…Klein nodded and calmly asked, “What’s the outcome?”
He wasn’t the least bit surprised that the Church of Storms had only taken action on Bansy Harbor in the past few days. Even though the Mandated Punishers were known for being rash and irascible, there was still a protocol that needed to be followed for serious matters like this. For example, they needed to make a confirmation, evacuate a portion of innocent residents, or seal off the surrounding sea. All of this needed time.
Elland was unable to read Gehrman Sparrow’s true emotions as he sighed with a smile.
“There won’t be a Bansy Harbor for a very long period of time.”
… As expected of the Church of Storms…Klein secretly clicked his tongue, feeling even more curious about the detailed process.
He wanted to know whether Red Angel Medici had appeared, and if “He” really was sleeping near Bansy Harbor. He wanted to know if “He” had been wiped out by the Church of Storms and wished to know what happened to the natives in Bansy Harbor. He wanted to know what it meant for them to speak in such a staccato manner, and he wished to know what secrets were hidden in the Green Lemon Restaurant and the telegraph office.
Unfortunately, with Bansy Harbor’s destruction, it was difficult for him to obtain any actual answers.
Perhaps the internal record of the Church of Storms would mention them, but Klein had no way of getting them. With The Hanged Man’s rank, there was no way he could gain access to such confidential information.
I’ll have to nurture Mr. Hanged Man into a High-Sequence demigod before I can know the answers to my questions…Klein sighed silently and said without a change in expression, “That place is indeed very dangerous…”
Before he finished his sentence, his throat itched as he coughed violently.
“You fell ill?” Elland asked, puzzled.
He originally imagined that Gehrman Sparrow was like him, a Beyonder whose physique had been considerably enhanced. It was unlikely for Beyonders like them to fall ill before they grew weak from age. But from the looks of it, his previous guess might’ve been wrong.
Klein answered tersely without giving an explanation.
A question of no value or meaning… It would be odd if he isn’t ill after an intense battle with Ailment Maiden…Danitz grumbled in contempt from the side.
Elland chuckled and said, “I can recommend you an Apothecary that’s better than a hospital or clinic.
“That’s his Beyonder job. He has a tiny herb store in the alley diagonally across Red Theater. Heh, he’s known for selling male enhancements, but that’s not what he’s best at.”
Does every Apothecary develop such medicine? That’s right. It’s absolutely one of the most profitable medicine based businesses. It’s only odd not to do it if they’re capable of doing it…Klein nodded slightly in response.
“Why haven’t I heard of him?” Danitz asked, surprised.
“He only came to Bayam in the past few months. When was your last visit here in the City of Generosity?” Elland asked with a chuckle.
When I took your crappy boat…Danitz answered silently in his mind.
He carefully recalled and discovered that in the past few months, apart from this period of time, he had passed by Bayam once during the early days of his vacation. At other times, he was drifting out at sea in search of treasure. Otherwise, he was at other places or harbors enjoying himself, so it was true that he wasn’t aware of any minor changes in the City of Generosity.
“I’ve already spent quite a few days in Bayam. I’ve been to the Red Theater several times, but I’ve not heard anything about this Apothecary! This can only serve to imply that his male enhancement medicines are limited in effect!” Danitz bragged as he said stubbornly.
Elland smiled and didn’t debate with the great pirate. Instead, he said to Gehrman Sparrow, “If it’s only an ordinary ailment, the Apothecary will only charge a slight premium.
“And for you, it doesn’t matter if it’s expensive. What’s most important is to recover your health as quickly as possible. No adventurer wishes to stay in a sick state. This implies danger and that you might become the target of someone else. It implies the increased risk of losing control.”
Indeed, maintaining a good state is a rather important matter for Beyonders. However, the price is still very important, alright? If that Apothecary were to charge 1,000 pounds, then I might as well buy medicine from the hospital. Or I can describe the situation of my illness and get that vampire, Emlyn White, to make me some medicine! Although I already have 6,000 pounds in savings and have several Beyonder characteristics, I still need to consider it. I still want to add a mystical item with lethal offensive power and seek out clues to the High-Sequence potion formula…Klein mumbled inwardly.
High-Sequence potion formulas were impossible to put a price on in this mysterious world. Therefore, Klein only thought of buying the relevant clues.
After Elland left, Klein took the 700 pounds and gave Danitz 200 pounds.
Wearing his hat and holding his cane, he coughed and wiped his snot before stepping out the door in preparation to take a carriage to the vicinity of the Red Theater.
Danitz was very curious about the Apothecary’s medicine. He pasted two mustaches on his face, wore a cap, and followed. With Klein’s guidance, he already knew that using a scarf to hide his face was an act that strongly attracted attention in Bayam. He took his advice to buy some fake mustaches.
…
In the alley diagonally across the Red Theater, the moment Klein entered, he saw a man furtively come out of a nameless herb store. The moment the man saw someone, he hurriedly lowered his head and rushed off.
Don’t worry. We won’t be guessing what medicine you’re buying…Klein coughed twice again, increased his pace, and walked into the dark herb store.
He scanned the area and was surprised because the boss was someone he knew.
The boss was wearing a black robe that resembled a village witch doctor. He was in his thirties, with black hair and brown eyes. His face was round and his body chubby. He was none other than the chubby Apothecary who often liked to use sarcasm at the gathering held by Old Mister Eye of Wisdom in Backlund. Klein had once recognized him at a circus.
He stopped showing up at Old Mister Eye of Wisdom’s Beyonder gathering because he left Backlund…Klein coughed and took two steps forward.
“Make some medicine for me.”
On the chubby Apothecary’s shoulder stood a round-eyed owl. The man and the bird looked up at the same time at Klein.
After a brief examination, the chubby Apothecary revealed a warm smile.
“Friend, it’s cold outside. Don’t do those deeds out in the open, although it’s true that it can be rather exciting.”
What the hell…Klein was first stumped before he understood what he was getting at.
When batting Tracy, I was influenced by her Pleasure powers. Blood flowed down to my nether regions, and my desires undulated. This resulted in my body emptying out, making it faster and easier for the ailment to strike me. When escaping, the ice-cold sea was fine since I had theurgical spells protecting me. But the wind on the way back was rather cold. It worsened my sickness. In conclusion, doesn’t this look like getting sick as a result of having pleasure out in the open? As expected of a Apothecary; he has sharp eyes…Klein maintained a composed expression and just looked at him without answering him. All he did was wait for him to concoct the medicine.
Danitz turned his head to look out the herb store as he held back his laughter with great difficulty.
What dogsh*t Apothecary is this? He can’t even distinguish the ailments released by Ailment Maiden!he thought in glee.
When the chubby Apothecary didn’t get a response, he dully opened some cabinets, took out some common or strange herbs and insect carapaces, stuffed them into a paper bag, and handed it over.
“Put it all in water and cook it for half an hour. Drink the liquid that’s left over.
“4 soli.”
It’s a little expensive…Klein glanced at Danitz.
The latter immediately took out the money automatically.
As the chubby Apothecary collected the money, he bent his back and suppressed his voice to say with a chuckle, “I have medicine that can make you stand out in that area. The kind that has mummy powder added. Need it? I guarantee you that you’ll be satisfied.
“I know you might be very strong, but men always seek to be stronger.”
Firstly, I need to have a girlfriend…Klein coldly shook his head and rejected the chubby Apothecary’s recommendation.
The chubby Apothecary straightened his back in disappointment.
He turned his gaze and sized up the two before asking, “Are the both of you adventurers?”
“Yes,” Klein answered simply.
The chubby Apothecary rubbed his hands and said, “I have a request, but you’ll only be paid after completing it.”
“How big is the reward?” Klein pinched his nose.
“100 pounds!” the chubby Apothecary shouted as his heart pained for the money. “Help me find someone. His name is Roy King. He’s my teacher. He got me to meet him here, but I haven’t seen him after waiting for months. And I have no way of contacting him.”
“Is there a portrait—Cough! Or a photograph?” Klein inquired.
The chubby Apothecary took out a photograph from a secret pouch by his waist and handed it over.
It was of a relatively young man. His hair was neatly combed back and he wore glasses. He appeared very gentlemanly.
“Your teacher?” Klein asked.
I might believe it if you’re the teacher…
The chubby Apothecary coughed dryly and said, “He’s at least sixty, but he looks young.”
A Beyonder power or a mystical item?Klein nodded in thought and began asking about the specifics.
After confirming that there weren’t any items he could use to divine, he took the paper bag and left the store.
After he disappeared from the alley, the owl standing on the chubby Apothecary’s shoulder suddenly said, “Darkwill, that guy might know you.”
“What? He knows me?” the chubby Apothecary, Darkwill, was alarmed as he whispered back.
The owl’s round eyes looked ahead and said, “I noticed that he clearly paused for two seconds the moment he saw you when he came in.”
“Perhaps he thinks someone like me doesn’t match his image of an Apothecary?” the chubby Apothecary retorted.
The owl spread its wings and landed.
“Suit yourself if you wish to think so.”
“… What books have you been reading recently?” The fat on the chubby Apothecary’s face trembled.
The owl replied sternly and seriously, “My reading is based on your knowledge standards such as those involving soccer.
“Unfortunately, the words you grasp and can teach me are limited. I have no choice but to read popular novels that have a lower requirement on one’s vocabulary.
“Besides, they’re all serialized on the newspaper.”
Darkwill chuckled.
“I’ll buy a recipe cookbook later. It’s called Guide to East Balam Bird Culinary Methods.”
Without waiting for the owl to answer, his expression sank and he muttered to himself, “He knows me? He looks like the standard Loenese man. More than half his blood is at least Loen.
“I used a fake name to stay in a few cities in Loen. It’s not odd to be recognized by him. But I still need to be on guard. If I don’t receive any news about Old Man before March, then I have to leave this place…”
Having said that, he turned his head to look at the owl who was perched on his shoulder.
“At times, you’re still rather useful.”
“No, your eyes and your body language tells me that your real thoughts are ‘darn it. I wanted to buy a pet that can help me beat monsters and gangsters. I sought out Beyonder ingredients of a potion recipe according to the standards of a dragon, but I ended up getting a silly bird who only knows how to read newspapers and plays. Darn it. I want to stuff another potion down its throat!’” the owl repeated like a parrot by mimicking the chubby Apothecary’s tone.
Darkwill’s expression stiffened for a few seconds before he chuckled.
“It’s good that you know this, silly bird!
“If I didn’t have the powers of a Beast Tamer, you wouldn’t have even managed a single potion!”
Inside the herb store, the man and bird fell into silence.
After a while, the owl pretended as though nothing had happened as it asked, “Darkwill, is it really going to work? You’ve already entrusted this to dozens of adventurers.”
“I’m not good at finding people, so I can only entrust it to someone else. Besides, they have to find and confirm Old Man’s location before I make a payment. I don’t even need to spend a single penny!” the chubby Apothecary tsked as he said before he sighed. “Old Man always calls himself a lucky person and a winner of fate. He should be fine…”
…
“Will the medicine brewed from this really be effective?” While returning to the Wind of Azure Inn via carriage, Danitz looked at the paper bag beside Klein.
The things inside were black herbs, strangely-shaped insect carapaces, and weirdly-colored flowers. It didn’t seem like anything reliable.
Klein nodded.
“Yes.”
“You haven’t drunk it…” Danitz subconsciously retorted.
I trust him. Although his mouth stinks and is rather vile, he has a rather kind heart… Besides, Captain Elland believes that his medicine is sufficiently effective…As Gehrman Sparrow, Klein didn’t respond to Danitz’s doubts. He directly picked up the paper bag and threw it over.
Without needing any spoken words, Danitz knew what he meant. He was in charge of brewing the medicine.
Furthermore, he was accustomed to doing similar matters recently, so he didn’t have any urges to resist.
After returning to the Wind of Azure Inn, Klein got a chair to sit in while he watched Danitz light up the fireplace and prop up a pot. He then added water and the herbs into it.
Leaning back, Klein felt his head feel groggy. He was very exhausted and felt like he could fall asleep at any moment.
In order to wait for the medicine to finish brewing and for him to quickly resolve his illness, he forced himself to consider various problems to combat the fatigue.
On careful consideration, during the battle with Vice Admiral Ailment, if I hadn’t succeeded in sneaking in an attack on her and suppressing her from the very beginning, preventing her from getting into her rhythm until she eventually found a chance to force open a gap between us by turning invisible, then I might’ve not been her match.
The two powers of invisibility and ailments are really like a bug in a game. Matched with an Assassin’s lethal strike, and the interference of pleasure, it really makes one unable to find and hit her or escape. One can only watch their body gradually weaken and become inflicted with all sorts of ailments. One can even get mesmerized and give up resisting…
On the one hand, it’s because every Sequence 5 is very powerful. As expected of the Sequence just before a demigod. On the other hand, it’s because Creeping Hunger’s various powers aren’t a good match. It cannot be considered to be multifaceted without any weaknesses.
Yes. The powers of a Sequence 5 Nimblewright Master of the Seer pathway is highly effective against invisibility…
I can try to help the chubby Apothecary find his teacher in the meantime, but without any information, with just a picture, I can only try my luck. I’ll have to see when I can directly find a clue. After all, I’m not a god, and I can’t find people remotely…
Wait, in a certain way, I am a god!
I can get Sea God believers to help find him. As long as that old gentleman named Roy King once visited Bayam, he would’ve definitely encountered others and be seen by them. Most native residents secretly believe in Sea God… This is what it means by a sea of people…
Also, before Captain Elland leaves Bayam, I should get him to introduce me to a point of contact for the military. In the future, I can get him to reimburse me for any intel. They can also check if there were any travelers named Roy King, who registered on any liners in recent months.
There’s another method. I’ve placed the radio transceiver above the gray fog for some time. I should be able to contact the magic mirror, Arrodes, if I take it down. I was originally planning on asking for Helene’s location, but I no longer need to find the red-haired lady anymore. I can switch to Roy King.
Hehe, for a matter which many adventurers have no clue on how to begin, I have three solutions!
…
Amidst his thoughts, Klein finally held on until the medicine was successfully brewed.
Looking at the bottle of blackish-green liquid that Danitz brought over, he hesitated for two seconds before extending his hand to receive it and placed it to his mouth.
Gulp!
Klein immediately felt his throat burn as his face flushed red.
This made him recall his attempt at eating crazy spicy food in his previous life.
Suddenly, his entire person awakened as his stuffy nose quickly cleared.
Gulp! Gulp…He barely finished drinking it and felt as though he had nearly recovered from his sickness.
By night time, he had fully recovered. He no longer showed any doubt towards an Apothecary’s abilities.
No wonder the potion’s name is ApothecaryKlein wore his hat and left the inn with Danitz. Under the cloak of night, they left Bayam and came to a secret harbor hidden on the other end of the jungle.
Tonight, the Golden Dream was providing aid to the Resistance.
After some coordination and hassle, Danitz used the Soulfall Ritual to contact Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina.
After some time, the ship, that was often scrubbed clean and had a strange main cannon, docked by the private harbor. Its gigantic sails drew five types of gold coins. They were the gold pound of Loen, the gold hoorn of Feysac, the verl gold of Intis, the gold risot of Feynapotter, and the sassen gold of Lenburg.
This was the flag of the Golden Dream, it was also the symbol of this pirate crew.
It’s still not professional enough. If it were me, I would add porter gold from Masin, złoty from Segar, motif gold coins from Balam Empire, etc…Klein stood by the side with his hands in his pocket as he watched Edwina Edwards appear at the bow.
At that moment, she was wearing a hunter’s hat, a rider’s shirt, and a black coat. She matched the image of a female pirate admiral in the minds of the Resistance.
She often dresses like she’s a private tutor…Klein mumbled and took a few steps back, allowing Danitz to run around and busy himself.
This pirate worth 5,500 pounds did the liaison, sending a batch of food and fabric to Kalat and the Resistance before the transaction came to a close.
Danitz secretly inhaled and came to Klein’s side and forced a smile.
“There’s nothing else, right?
“I can now return to the Golden Dream, right?
“Also, how do you plan on settling the hiring fee?”
That’s only an excuse your captain and I used. In a particular sense, this batch of food and fabric is my payment…Klein nodded.
“Your Captain has already paid.
“You can return.”
“For real?” Danitz found it unbelievable.
Although Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina wasn’t far behind him, he was still afraid that Gehrman Sparrow would suddenly have a crazy fit.
Klein didn’t reply and turned around, walking straight towards the path that led out of the private harbor.
Danitz exhaled silently and held back his excited feelings before briskly running back to the Golden Dream.
Only when the Golden Dream steered far away into the night, with the private harbor that belonged to the Resistance slowly shrinking in size, did he really believe that he was back on the Golden Dream.
At that instant, he felt that he had experienced just too many things over the past half a month or so. It was an unprecedented level of exhilaration, as though it was an interesting dream.
At this moment, a sailor came close and asked out of curiosity, “Boss, was Steel Maveti really killed by you?”
Danitz immediately laughed out loud and secretly stole a glance at Captain Edwina before saying to his subordinate, “I contributed greatly to this deed. Let’s talk over drinks!”
Above the dark sea, the Golden Dream drifted off into the distance.
…
After returning to the Wind of Azure Inn, Klein was just about to sleep when he saw the surrounding colors turn abnormally bright.
The white bedsheets turned whiter, and the brown floorboards turned more brownish-yellow. The dark red curtains appeared like fresh blood…
In the scene with all sorts of colors stacked upon each other, Azik Eggers suddenly walked out from a rippling aqueous void.
He was dressed in his usual shirt, bow tie, tailcoat, and a top hat. His skin was bronze in color, and he had soft facial features.
How enviable… I also wish to have such powers of traveling through the spirit world…Klein silently sighed as he smiled in greeting while maintaining his appearance.
“Good evening, Mr. Azik.”
Azik took off his top hat and looked at the rather unfamiliar face. Without finding it strange, he chuckled.
“Apologies. I came in a hurry. I should’ve knocked on the door.
“What’s the exact situation with those Death chronicles?”
Klein invited him to have a seat. He then described in detail things he couldn’t explain in the letter. Towards the end, he mentioned in passing about the matter regarding Bansy Harbor, saying how it involved King of Angels Medici and “His” descendants.
Azik leaned back into the chair and said with a frown, “There’s such a name in my memories. ‘He’ should have the two titles of Red Angel and War Angel…
“However, ‘He’ had perished long ago.”
“Perished long ago?” Klein asked in surprise.
Azik nodded and thought over it.
“I remember that ‘He’ was killed by Blood Emperor Alista Tudor.”
Killed by Blood Emperor Alista Tudor?Klein’s pupils shrank as he recalled the evil spirit that loitered in the underground ruins beneath Backlund.
It had claimed to be an innocent killed by the Blood Emperor!
Could it be that that evil spirit is Red Angel Medici, the King of Angels who once served that Creator and was one of the founders of Rose Redemption?Klein instantly generated such a thought and began utilizing backward inference to seek out any traces or clues.
The former holder of the Red Priest card was attracted to the underground palace because of a certain level of attraction and had died beside the Tudor descendants.
The evil spirit I saw in my dream could easily kill a powerful dragon back when it was alive.
It knows the potion formula of the Mutant pathway’s Sequence 4 and even more.
It’s very aware of matters regarding Rose Redemption.
The orthodox Churches that have existed ever since the Cataclysm don’t know that the former Binsy and that the present Bansy has a descendant of the Medici family residing there, but the evil spirit was able to provide the corresponding information.
There’s a very high chance of deriving this from the death of Red Angel Medici… And this King of Angels was actually killed by Blood Emperor Alista Tudor. Does this mean that the latter had already exceeded Sequence 1 and had reached the rank of true god as a Sequence 0 and could no longer be witnessed directly…
That evil spirit said so itself that in the late stages of the Fourth Epoch, Solomon Empire’s Dark Emperor, Tudor Empire’s Blood Emperor, and Trunsoest Empire’s Night Emperor were fighting for the position of Sequence 0 until Alista Tudor went crazy… Does this mean that from that point onwards, Blood Emperor was a half-crazy true god?
Right, Mr. Azik mentioned in the letter that he lost his senses from merely being glanced at by Blood Emperor Alista Tudor. Back then, he was at least a Sequence 4 demigod. To have such might, it can only be explained that Blood Emperor was at the true god level…
Mr. Azik also described the revival of the true Dark Emperor in his letter. He described “Him” as sitting on a gigantic throne as he overlooked the land… For the Dark Emperor to revive and return, there is a high chance that he was a true god at the Sequence 0 rank… If that were the case, the War of the Four Emperors was of a higher order than I previously imagined. It’s no longer a battle of three Sequence 1s fighting for the position of Sequence 0…Klein connected all the dots from the past, gaining a brand new understanding of Fourth Epoch history.
But as a result, many questions arose.
If that ancient evil spirit really is King of Angels Medici, then the underground palace might very well belong to Blood Emperor Alista Tudor. Then, why would there be two thrones of equal standing? Why would there be six humanoid statues of the true gods?
Why would the half-crazy Blood Emperor kill Red Angel Medici? After “He” became Sequence 0, which spot did he occupy? Firstly, Dark Emperor can be eliminated… It can’t be Red Priest, right? Red Angel Medici was killed for its Beyonder characteristic?
But Red Priest and Dark Emperor do not seem like neighboring pathways that allow exchanging. I can basically confirm that the former is paired with the Demoness pathway. Yes… Captain mentioned before that consuming the potions of other pathways might not mean death, but there’s a high probability of going mad and obtaining warped but terrifying powers. This matches Blood Emperor’s half-crazy trait!
In “His” final step, as there was no hope for Dark Emperor and any neighboring pathways, “He” took the craziest choice and switched to another pathway that’s completely unrelated, becoming half-crazy as the price?
But the same problem arises. Advancing to Red Priest requires King of Angels Medici to be killed, but before advancing, Alista Tudor wouldn’t have been able to complete it by “Himself.” Unless—”He” had more Sequence 1s helping him or other Sequence 0 true gods…
Upon realizing this, the statues in the underground palace suddenly flashed past Klein’s mind.
The Evernight Goddess statue who used the moon as a pillow, the Earth Mother statue that hugged a baby in her bosom, the Lord of Storms statue that had lightning flashing behind him, the handsome Eternal Blazing Sun’s statue, the tall and royal God of Combat statue, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom statue who wore a hood all cast ice-cold gazes at him from the darkness.
At that instant, Klein couldn’t help but tremble.
However, he remembered that the six gods supported the Trunsoest Empire, not the Tudor Empire.
The history of the Fourth Epoch becomes more harrowing and confusing the more you delve into it…Klein sighed secretly.
“What are you thinking about?” Azik Eggers noticed his pause.
Klein said in passing, “I was only thinking that since Red Angel Medici had long perished at the hands of Alista Tudor, then who is the God of Weather who has a following in Bansy Harbor during the recent centuries?
“And what’s the reason for their odd behavior…”
With this in mind, Klein came to a pause. This was because the matter regarding Bansy Harbor was unlike what he imagined.
He originally believed that Red Angel Medici was asleep there, but to his surprise, ‘He’ had long perished.
In that case, the secrets underlying the Green Lemon Restaurant and the telegraph office became even more indecipherable. He had no way of deducing anything without any further information. The more he thought about it, the more horrified he became.
Could that evil spirit have expected such an outcome when “He” indicated Binsy Town? That might’ve been a required step for “Him” to escape the seal? Should I tell this matter to Mr. Azik and gain his opinion?
Yes, I’ll let Miss Magician, whose in Backlund, to monitor the area and see if there’s any abnormalities. If there’s none, it can wait till I return to Backlund and contact Miss Sharron. After seeking her opinion, I can inform Mr. Azik. After all, it’s a ruin we explored together. I have to respect her opinion. If there are any abnormalities, then the matter can only be expedited due to the seriousness of the issue…Klein quickly made a decision.
When Azik heard his question, he laughed.
“Don’t think about such matters. They’ve definitely been buried by the Church of Storms. To forcibly seek out the reasons will only bring about extreme danger. Even at the level of an angel, there’s still a chance of perishing.”
In the mysterious world, curiosity is often the leading cause of death…Klein recalled the matters he had experienced and heard of in the past.
He switched to saying, “Mr. Azik, I already have a messenger that I can call my own.”
“Much faster than I imagined,” Azik said with a smile.
Klein simply explained how he changed the incantation and how he completed the summoning and ended up encountering an oddity in the spirit world.
“When summoning spirit world creatures, there’s indeed a chance of such things happening when it’s not done by someone of the corresponding job. It requires repeated trial and error before obtaining the desired result. But repeated attempts make it easy to encounter danger. Even if you add descriptions like ‘friendly,’ it isn’t absolutely safe. The spirit world creature which is summoned might not have any malicious intent towards you and wouldn’t wish to harm you, but it doesn’t mean that its very existence won’t hurt you. Perhaps just the aura it has can reduce you to a pile of blood.” After Azik heard about the creature whose speed surpassed imagination, the being who was easily neglected, and the creature with extremely high survivability, he laughed and warned him. After that, he asked, “How did you succeed in the end?”
Klein said in embarrassment, “I changed the final sentence to ‘a unique being that is willing to be my messenger.’”
Azik was taken aback for a second as he curiously looked at Klein.
“… This description is too generic. Typically, it wouldn’t succeed.”
“Perhaps I was rather lucky…” Klein cautiously described his messenger’s appearance and even hid the matter of her request for a gold coin.
Azik thought over it carefully and said, “I do not have an impression of this spirit world creature, but since you’ve already signed a contract and have had it witnessed by the Underworld, she likely wouldn’t cause you any harm. However, before you fully understand her, try not to get her to do anything apart from sending letters.”
“… Alright.” Klein originally wanted to say that he had nothing he needed her for other than sending letters when he recalled his battle with Mr. A.
The room fell into a brief moment of silence before Klein pulled the conversation back on track.
“Mr. Azik, when can we head for the Black Death?”
The longer the delay, the higher the chances of whatever he left on the Black Death to be cleaned up during the daily cleaning jobs.
“Now.” Azik stood up and put on his hat.
Klein was dressed properly, and just as he was trying to find an excuse to head to the washroom to divine if there would be any danger taking action tonight, Azik grabbed his shoulder and pulled him into the spirit world.
Amidst the stacked colors and nearly formless figures, he heard Mr. Azik say, “Let’s begin.”
That direct? Don’t you need to confirm things? Perhaps a big shot has his own way of determining the level of danger…Klein silently mumbled and held up his cane and began divining the location of the items he left behind.
The cane flew automatically as it tumbled ahead.
Azik followed closely behind with Klein in tow as they smoothly passed through the spirit world.
Before long, the black hardwood cane paused with thick black and stacked shadows ahead of it.
Through this abstract scene, Klein could vaguely identify it as something resembling the Black Death.
At this moment, Azik’s body came to a pause as he solemnly said, “The spirits here tell me that there is danger.”
There is danger? Something that can make even Mr. Azik find it dangerous? Vice Admiral Ailment got help? A high-ranking member of the Demoness Sect?Klein frowned suddenly.
He fully believed the judgment of the big shot, since Sequence 7 of the Death pathway was Spirit Medium. After advancing to the realm of demigod, being able to notice this was considered very normal.
Azik half-closed his eyes for two seconds before opening them.
“But the problem isn’t serious. Let’s enter.”
Problem isn’t serious… That’s probably the case when it’s directed at you…The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched as he decided to change his looks.
This way, even if he was no match and had to flee pathetically, he didn’t have to be afraid of someone coming to knock on his door!
In an instant, Klein possess a distinctive broad chin and cold blackish-green eyes. His hair turned brown and was tied into a bun at the back of his head like an ancient warrior.
He had disguised himself as the former owner of Creeping Hunger, Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos!
Azik gave him a glance as the surroundings suddenly seemed to plummet as all sorts of bright colors flew by.
In a blink of an eye, Klein found himself in Ailment Maiden Tracy’s captain’s cabin again.
This gallant and brilliant female pirate was wearing a different white shirt. On her left shoulder was a clear bandage while her black hair was coiled up instead of cascading down amorously.
Faced with this sudden visitor, she didn’t show any panic but smiled.
At this moment, a gentle female’s voice from a difficult to identify location sounded.
“It’s you?”
“It’s you?”
Upon hearing this surprised and curious female voice, Klein jumped in fright, imagining that he had been recognized by someone.
He immediately composed himself because he had already changed his appearance to that of the deceased Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos. And inside Qilangos was the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sherlock. And inside Gehrman Sparrow was the identity of the great detective, Sherlock Moriarty. And inside Sherlock Moriarty was the identity of Klein Moretti.
This wasn’t the end. Deep within Klein Moretti was Mr. Fool—Zhou Mingrui.
There’s no reason that she can directly see my true essence. Besides, how can she know of a trivial character like Klein Moretti… Even Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos wouldn’t have left the Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy’s helper surprised! To be specially invited by a Sequence 5 pirate admiral to protect herself and deal with her enemy, the person must be at least a Sequence 4 demigod…
Therefore, that sentence was directed at Mr. Azik? That high-ranking Demoness recognizes Mr. Azik, who had destroyed their cooperation with the royal family and Ince Zangwill in Backlund, or does she recognizes him from one of his former lives?Klein quickly cleared his train of thoughts and remained guarded against Tracy and her helper’s sudden attacks. He also looked through the corner of his eye to observe Mr. Azik’s reaction.
He wasn’t too surprised that a mysterious powerhouse would appear. Firstly, this was because Mr. Azik had already given a warning, and secondly, it was because he believed that Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy wasn’t a self-conceited person. To almost be assassinated without knowing the assassin’s backing faction and motive, there was a high probability that she would leave the sea around the Rorsted Archipelago to seek help from the upper echelons of the Demoness Sect.
The only thing hadn’t expected was that her helper would arrive so quickly. It was as though she was nearby or had a mystical item like that of a Traveler.
Combining the female characteristics of the voice and the gentleness within it, Klein suspected that it was a Demoness at the demigod level.
Azik stood on the thick carpet and said after two seconds of hesitation, “You know me?”
This tone sounds uncertain… Could it be that my big shot had once spent a period of time with a Demoness? No, I can’t think of it that way…Klein began to imagine things before he seriously felt penitent for having those thoughts.
He noticed that Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy wore an aghast look. Her certainty and calm had turned into puzzlement.
The gentle female voice sounded out from an unknown location again.
“I obviously know you. You should also know me.”
Azik turned his ears to the side to listen before he shook his head and gave a rueful smile.
“I’m sorry. I’ve repeatedly lost my memories and am in the midst of recovering them.
“If you can remind me and invoke more of my memories, I’ll be very grateful to you.”
Upon hearing their conversation, Tracy’s puzzled and confused look settled.
She cautiously swept her gaze at Klein but frowned when she saw Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos’s face.
The gentle female voice sighed.
“The last time we met was 1,300 years ago. Back then, Primordial and Death were working together, instigating the Pale Disaster in the Northern Continent. You might’ve already forgotten that we once fought the Saints and Angels of the Church of the Evernight Goddess.
I know this piece of history. It was recorded in Emperor Roselle’s diary… Mr. Door said that it resulted in the Primordial Demoness being heavily injured, and she had only managed to descend only in recent times. As for Death, “He” directly perished and created the Berserk Sea that separated the Northern and Southern Continents… The Demoness Sect and the forces of Death had previously cooperated, so it’s no wonder that a demigod-ranked Demoness knows Mr. Azik. Man, she’s also a monster that has lived for at least fourteen hundred years!Klein thought with a creative mind.
Following that, he felt puzzled again. He originally imagined that Mr. Azik had suffered heavy injuries from being glanced at Blood Emperor Alista Tudor during the War of the Four Emperors, which resulted in him constantly losing his memory and forgetting his past. However, what the demigod-ranked Demoness indicated was that not only did Azik survive the War of the Four Emperors, but he had even participated in the Pale Disaster many years later. He didn’t seem to have any problems in between.
Azik closed his eyes as though he was trying to squeeze out his memories.
After a few seconds, he asked hesitantly, “Katarina Pellè?
“You… are already a Demoness of Unaging?”
“I’m very happy that you can still remember me. I could only be considered a weakling compared to you back then.” A figure outlined itself beside Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy. She wore a simple and pure white gown which had high slits that revealed her flawless legs. Her skin was as white as snow and as tender as a young maiden’s.
The woman had black hair and blue eyes, and she looked elegant and pretty. She had an indescribable charm.
She looked towards Azik Eggers as a faint smile curled at the corner of her lips.
“More than a thousand years have passed. It’s a cause for celebration for us to meet, alive.
“Balam Empire’s Mr. Death Consul.”
Mr. Azik was Balam Empire’s Death Consul… This is the name of a later potion in the Death pathway? This Demoness of Unaging Katarina Pellè looks like she’s in her thirties. She’s elegant and pure, yet she exudes a mature charm… Wait, why am I thinking of this? Her Pleasure charms are already that potent?Katarina hurriedly moved his gaze away and nearly had to use Cogitation to calm his emotions.
Without waiting for Azik to say a word, Katarina Pellè said with a melodic voice, “I’m curious over why you would still be constantly losing your memories.
“I remember that it only happens for your pathway during the Undying stage. Dying once every sixty years to revive again and forget the past. However, you have long advanced past that and escaped from that curse.
“What happened to you at the end of the Pale Disaster?
“Heh heh, the seven gods had fractured back then and treated each other as enemies. We both believed that Primordial and Death would succeed, but who knew that the proudest Sun and the most arrogant Tyrant would bow ‘Their’ heads. They quickly joined forces again. If I hadn’t managed to advance by chance, then I might’ve already perished at the end of that divine battle. I believe you should’ve suffered some damage which resulted in your present state. Death’s perishing is itself the greatest injury for you.”
Azik fell silent as he wore an indistinct painful expression.
“I-I can’t remember…”
At this moment, Klein realized that Katarina Pellè looked somewhat familiar, and he suspected her of being the white-robed lady who had led Madam Sharon onto the path of a Demoness.
Suddenly, Katarina’s eyes turned to sweep a glance at Klein. She chuckled at Azik and said, “I believe you haven’t forgotten the reason for visiting today?
“I’m very curious why he would assassinate Tracy. Could it be for justice?”
The glance the Demoness of Unaging swept over was filled with hidden amorousness and sweet playfulness. She resembled an underage young maiden, and her facial features and bearing had magically accentuated that feeling. She didn’t have the jarring feeling of a mature lady acting young at all. At that moment, Klein viewed her as a maiden who was sixteen or seventeen.
… She can already perfectly present every charm a woman can bring. She has the skin, facial features, and bearing to match it… As expected of a Demoness of Unaging…Klein had already attempted to use Cogitation to resist this indescribable charm.
He took the initiative to look at Ailment Maiden Tracy.
“Do you know the tycoon named Jimmy Necker?”
Tracy gaped her mouth before closing it again. She replied blankly and aggrieved, “Who is he?”
“You might not know him. He once collected a batch of ancient chronicles related to Death. He died at the hands of Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos,” Klein said while bearing the appearance of Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos.
Tracy narrowed her eyes. She wore a dazed look before turning angry.
“You came for those documents?”
It really is in your hands…Klein determined based on her tone.
He answered indifferently.
“That’s right.”
Tracy inhaled slightly and said, “Where’s Helene? Did you do anything to her? I know she’s still alive. If something happens to her, my spiritual intuition will tell me.”
Klein didn’t attempt to speak ambiguously as he directly answered her, “She has already returned to Intis to lead a brand new life.”
Tracy’s expression sank. A storm raged in her eyes as the aura of a pirate admiral fully revealed itself. However, Azik casually swept his gaze over and instantly made her calm down.
The corners of her lips curled up.
“That batch of documents from the mausoleum of the Balam Empire’s royalty is indeed in my hands.
“But I wasn’t interested in it. I flipped through it casually before handing it to the sect.
“Hehe, even if you had succeeded in assassinating me, you wouldn’t have received it. I didn’t read it much, so even if you channeled my spirit, I wouldn’t be able to reproduce it. Unfortunately, I can’t bear to part with my life; otherwise, it definitely would’ve been interesting to see your disappointment.”
Klein calmly said, “No, I won’t be disappointed. I can obtain the soul and characteristic of a Demoness of Affliction. I can Graze you and subdue you.”
As he spoke, he raised his left palm which had Creeping Hunger on it. It was in the shape of a black glove.
Tracy narrowed her eyes. The look in her eyes became extremely dangerous, like a provoked tiger. If not for the two High-Sequence Beyonders beside her, she might’ve already attacked.
And the moment Klein finished his sentence, he noticed something amiss.
I’m not acting as Gehrman Sparrow at the moment, so why am I speaking in accordance with his persona…Klein was alarmed as he suspected whether he had been too into character recently.
Remember, you can only be yourself.
I cannot be influenced by the character I act as, because of prolonged acting… This will cause me to become lost and result in losing control!
He quickly reflected on himself and added his conclusions into the acting principles of a Faceless.
Noticing his brief silence, Azik looked at Katarina Pellè and said in his usual tone, “Can you copy a set of those documents for me?”
“That’s not a big problem.” Katarina gave Tracy a glance. “Any requests?”
Tracy stared at Klein and said with a clearly hoarse voice, “Tell me where Helene is.”
Klein withdrew his thoughts and looked at her before looking at the pure Demoness of Unaging, Katarina.
He had already made his decision, but he couldn’t help but feel hesitant.
He turned to look at Mr. Azik and discovered his warm smile. He wasn’t urging him or forcing him.
Klein retracted his gaze and simply said, “I refuse.”
For an instant, Klein imagined that Tracy would directly attack him, as her face was already flushing red with anger. Her blue eyes had turned dark like the surface of a sea before an impending storm.
But eventually, Tracy didn’t act rashly. She looked towards Katarina Pellè and awaited the decision of the Demoness of Unaging.
She knew very well that, although Sequence 5 and Sequence 4 were just separated by one level, there was a qualitative difference between them. There was no way to bridge the gap with one’s battle skills or execution. One was a normal human with special powers, while the other was already a demigod, a legendary creature possessing godhood.
Furthermore, the two present were clearly not Sequence 4. Placed before them, Tracy felt like she was a Low-Sequence Beyonder.
Katarina Pellè didn’t seem furious. She looked at Klein, who wore the face of Qilangos, and chuckled as her eyes moved across him.
“What an interesting lad. If not for Mr. Death Consul being here, I might’ve not revealed the upheavals within my heart and have an unexpected encounter with you which would lead into having a pure and romantic story with you.”
No, you don’t want to… This sounds really terrifying…Klein didn’t dare look at her as he continued looking at Tracy.
Seeing no response from Azik Eggers, Katarina retracted her gaze and said to Tracy with her melodious voice, “Embrace the afflicted pain; this might be something beneficial for you.”
She then looked towards Azik.
“I remember that batch of documents. It records the various attempts used by the Balam royalty to revive Death, but unfortunately, they seemed to fail miserably. Towards the end, they seemed to consider creating an artificial Death.
“Are you still interested?”
An artificial Death? How can Death be artificial? Apart from the Uniqueness and Beyonder characteristics, how can there be other methods? It’s not like it’s something you can find on the street… Was the former Balam Empire and the present Numinous Episcopate all crazy?Klein mumbled silently and didn’t interrupt the conversation between the demigods.
Azik pondered for two seconds before asking, “What price do I need to pay?”
Katarina smiled youthfully.
“No, there’s no need.
“I thought it over. Helping you regain your memories and find your past in order to become the Death Consul from before should be a rather interesting matter. This can bring more changes and fun to this world.”
Those words sound like a rebellious teenage girl… A Demoness of Unaging not only doesn’t age in body but in mind as well?Klein felt it somewhat impossible to grasp her thought process.
Perhaps only a Sequence 6 or 5, or even Sequence 4 of the Spectator pathway can tell?he subconsciously guessed.
Azik nodded and extended his right hand. A piece of paper and a fountain pen in the room automatically flew over as though invisible spirits were at his service.
After scribbling, he threw the paper over.
“You can summon my messenger.”
So there’s only one copper whistle… For it to remain effective for more than a thousand years, that copper whistle is definitely no simple item…Klein instinctively wished to reach out to touch Azik’s copper whistle inside his pocket, but he held back.
Katarina caught the piece of paper and scanned it before pursing her lips into a smile.
“I thought you would’ve directly told me where in the Underworld.”
She looked up as her blue eyes effused an indescribable warmth as she smiled faintly.
“I still remember how Mr. Death Consul from before was such a powerful but cold man. He left a deep impression on me.
“I’m also curious as to why you would become so soft.”
Azik held his fist to his mouth and shook his head with a bitter smile.
“I’m immortal, but that doesn’t mean I don’t age. Once a person ages, they will often become placid.”
“No.” Katarina’s eyes flickered deep down as she said without concealing anything, “I look forward to the day you recover all your memories. I wish to see how you would evaluate the present you.”
Upon saying that, she curled her lips slightly and winked at Klein.
“Perhaps we will release an existence more evil than a devil.”
… This is her trying to sow discord, right…Klein muttered inwardly, but he couldn’t help but recall the Pale Disaster recorded in many historical books and Church tomes. It had caused a large number of casualties and had turned the Northern Continent into a living hell. And this disaster was mainly led by Death and the Primordial Demoness, with Death’s entourage and the Demoness Sect from the Southern Continent. In this entire matter, Mr. Azik, who was known as Death Consul, definitely played a rather important role…
Azik fell silent for a few seconds as he grabbed Klein’s shoulder and pulled him into the spirit world and traversed it. Instantly, there was only Demoness of Unaging Katarina Pellè and Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy left in the Black Death’s captain’s cabin.
The latter looked at the spot where the two had disappeared, and after taking a while to calm herself, she clenched her teeth and said, “I’ll never forget this matter!”
Katarina resumed her pure demeanor and smiled faintly.
“Feel the afflicted pain. The more pain you feel, the more you will realize how weak you are. When the pain reaches a threshold, the desire to change yourself will reach a certain intensity, allowing you to withstand the potion and obtain godhood during the ritual to become a demigod…”
When Tracy heard this, she suddenly thought of something. Her expression froze as she blurted out, “Helene was able to escape the Black Death because of…”
Katarina smiled mildly.
“You are my youngest child, but you are the one who’s most promising at becoming a demigod. As a mother, I will naturally want to help you.”
Tracy’s facial muscles twitched as she said with a warped expression, “That’s right. I have a mother like you, and a mom…
“Why didn’t you tell me the truth in the beginning. You clearly knew the mid- and low-Sequences of several other pathways!”
Katarina turned her body as her white gown fluttered. She said ethereally, “We all need to approach the Primordial.
“We are all ‘Her’ children.”
As she spoke, surging but silent black flames soared over the huge sailboat which was dozens of meters long. The flames covered every corner as they burned silently without injuring any of the pirates on the Black Death, as though they were clearing up any accumulated dust.
…
The stacked colors quickly receded, and the indescribable transparent figure went far into the distance. Klein’s spirituality suddenly stirred as he felt that the items he had left on the Black Death had all vanished.
As expected of a Demoness of Unaging…Klein sighed. Just as he was about to say something, he felt himself plummet. He had left the spirit world with Azik.
He found themselves in a mountain valley with a river flowing. There were fertile fields with a manor and town that was built in a Loenese style.
Klein looked around him and discovered that he was standing in a dark cemetery that had long been abandoned.
“Mr. Azik…” he shouted in puzzlement.
Azik walked to a grave with a broken tombstone that was covered in weeds. He said solemnly, “After meeting Katarina Pellè, I recalled some matters again.
“I once told you that in a particular dream, in one of my lives, I had a daughter. She had soft black hair and enjoyed sitting in a swing I made myself while requesting sweets from me.
“When traversing the spirit world, I suddenly sensed the call of my bloodline.”
Klein was infected with his emotions as he asked solemnly, “Is this her…”
Azik nodded and crouched down. He touched the halved tombstone as his bronze face wore a gentle, sorrowful, and confused look.
“This is her grave.
“If I recall correctly, she’s been dead for 926 years…”
926 years…Klein wanted to say something, but he was stopped by that extended period of time.
If it wasn’t for the Churches compelling people to be buried in cemeteries and providing a certain degree of surveillance, it would’ve been hard to find this grave and tombstone, since there hadn’t been any all-out wars since the Fifth Epoch.
A human’s life was on the order of decades, but this was 926 years.
After a long moment of silence in the cemetery, Azik got up again and grabbed Klein’s shoulder.
“I’ll send you back first.”
After a few minutes of traversing the spirit world, Klein saw the white bedsheets and yellowish-brown floorboards.
Azik pressed down on his hat and said in a deep voice, “I’ll continue my journey while you continue on your adventures.”
Klein nodded. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Mr. Azik curl his lips and smile.
“Were you afraid that I would become an evil person like a Demoness after fully recovering my memories?”
Before Klein could reply, Azik sighed.
“I’m also very worried.
“But, I have a greater desire for discovering myself.”
After saying that, the surrounding aqueous void around him rippled as he vanished from the room.
For a long period of time, Klein stood in his spot, silent.
He shook his head and laughed silently as he consoled himself,Perhaps when the time comes, I’ll already be a powerhouse at the level of angel. I can establish a treatment facility that treats antisocial personalities and have Miss Justice be the head doctor…
Retracting his thoughts, Klein sat down and habitually reflected over his operation.
I originally thought that I could Graze a Demoness of Affliction and obtain Death’s chronicles while making further progress in the human disappearances. Who knew that the development and outcome were completely out of my expectations. I only managed to complete the initial goals.
Sigh, I cannot incite Mr. Azik to take action since he hasn’t completely recovered. Furthermore, the person we were facing was a Demoness of Unaging… What’s most important is to be strong myself. Relying on myself is better than asking for help from others. Heh heh, on careful consideration, I do rely on myself most of the time…
I can attack the human disappearance cases from the angle of the buyer, that Crazy Captain Connors Viktor.
Klein changed his sitting posture and nodded to himself as he murmured inwardly,The greatest gain that I received was to establish the preliminary acting principles of a Faceless. It’s to get into character and be detached, overcome any aversions, and to be careful about being too immersed in the role.
This way, by relying only on simple, ordinary, real acting, perhaps it will take a year or two to digest the potion. But for me, I should be able to fully digest it in about four to six months…
After reflecting on the matter, Klein prepared to sleep. He planned on taking down the radio transceiver from above the gray fog once it was daybreak, so as to establish communications with the magic mirror, Arrodes.
Of course, he had to first divine the level of danger above the gray fog.
Early in the morning, above the gray fog.
Klein conjured a pen and paper as he deliberated over the divination statement: “Using the radio transceiver is dangerous.”
After carefully checking the statement twice, he took out the spirit pendulum under his left sleeve and began divining.
During this process, he was on high alert and was somewhat afraid. He was like a child covering his ears while lighting firecrackers—if the outcome would involve the True Creator or the Primordial Demoness, then he would encounter danger simply from divining it. If it were any other person, they would only end up losing control or dying. However, Klein had the gray fog to shield him and prevent him from having such a tragic outcome. Hence, it was obvious that anything that happened above the gray fog was better than courting death in the real world. He was afraid that the using it repeatedly would allow the evil gods to lock onto him and personally pay him a visit.
He quickly entered the state of Cogitation and silently recited the divination.
After chanting seven times, he knew the answer without opening his eyes, since he was completely fine sitting there in his seat and wasn’t suffering from any extreme pain.
When Klein looked at the dangling topaz, he discovered that it was indeed spinning counterclockwise.
Phew…Klein heaved a sigh of relief and immediately returned to the real world and began preparing a ritual to bring the radio transceiver from above the gray fog to the real world.
After about half an hour, he finally heard the radio transceiver produce its clickety-clack. An illusory piece of white paper was spat out with lines of Loenese words written on it.
“I’m here.
“Great Master, is that you?”
Why does it feel like it’s craning its neck…Klein suddenly recalled the emoticons from his previous life. It was an adorable alpaca that craned its neck out.
He took two steps forward and tersely answer in a reserved manner.
Amidst clicking sounds, more illusory paper was spat out.
“Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, at your service.”
Klein hid his discomfort in the depths of his heart and asked, “Arrodes, tell me. Where is Roy King from the Life School of Thought?”
Due to the chubby Apothecary’s description, he knew that the organization developed itself based on a master and apprentice system. He inferred that they grasped the two Beyonder pathways of Monster and Apothecary. This matched the characteristics of the Life School of Thought.
Meanwhile, Klein prepared Roy King’s picture, with the intention of relying on himself rather than on others.
The tapping sounds intensified as Arrodes produced a portrait with the radio transceiver. It was none other than Roy King with his hair neatly combed back while wearing a framed pair of glasses.
“Is this him?” A line of Loenese appeared behind the portrait.
Klein nodded.
“Yes.”
Arrodes made the radio transceiver’s tapping sound turn abnormally brisk.
“Great Master, the person you wish to find is imprisoned in the governor-general’s office of the City of Generosity, Bayam.”
Locked in the governor-general’s office?Klein frowned slightly and wasn’t in a rush to continue asking. He said with confidence and frankness, “Alright, according to your rules, it’s your turn to ask.”
Tap. Tap. Tap.Arrodes used the radio transceiver to produce a smiley face and a line of text.
“I’ve already asked, and you have already answered.”
When did that happen?Klein was taken aback before looking at the content before the illusory piece of paper. He saw the previous question: “Is it him?”
This works? That actually counts?In that instant, Klein finally understood how much freedom Arrodes had to its rules. Against any ordinary person, it could be as strict and vile as it wanted. It even needed spectators, but when it came to Klein, those rules were ignored, and he blatantly made it easy.
How did this guy adopt such a personality…Klein considered for two seconds before asking another question.
“Arrodes, do you know the book ‘Groselle’s Travels’?”
Arrodes fell silent for two seconds before making the radio transceiver type. It spat out more illusory paper.
“Great Master, your question is too nice for me. All I needed to do was answer ‘yes’ to be done with the question. I’ve modified the question a little, changing it to ‘tell me what you know about Groselle’s Travels.’
“This is a very magical book. Many of its owners have vanished.
“I’m unable to tell who it’s creator is, but I’m certain that it first appeared among the dragons, after the disappearance of the City of Miracles, Liveseyd.”
It appeared after the City of Miracles, Liveseyd, which was conjured by the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt? I might be able to recommend this to Miss Justice. She might be interested. If she really wishes to buy it, as a middleman, I can study it ahead of time above the gray fog… If something bad happens from the study, resulting in the complete destruction of the book, I can tell her that the seller went back on their word and a refund was made… Thinking of this, being a platform is really promising!Klein’s thoughts raced as he said to the radio transceiver, “It’s your turn.”
I do want to know what kind of odd question you can ask…Klein thought silently.
Arrodes didn’t pause as he produced a line in Loenese: “Great Master, I’ve already asked and you have already answered.”
When did that happen…Klein looked in confusion and amusement at the first few pages of illusory paper before finally seeing the so-called question at the beginning: “Great Master, is that you?”
I have to say that this magic mirror named Arrodes really shows no shame when it tries to suck up to me… However, such a paired question format really satisfies an OCD. It’s like the AND operator back when I studied programming languages myself…Klein cleared his throat and continued asking, “Why was Roy King imprisoned in the governor-general’s office?”
The radio transceiver produced its clickety-clack and spat out illusory paper.
“Ever since the disappearance of the Snake of Mercury from the Life School of Thought, the organization fractured and encountered plenty of danger. Some even died at the hands of the Rose School of Thought.
“The Life School of Thought developed in a secretive manner with the master and apprentice format, but they have an Elder Council among the upper echelons. They harmonized the conflicts between the different internal factions. Since the Fifth Epoch, the Elder Council changed to a more trendy name known as the Fate Council. There are seven councilors, and the Snake of Mercury is the president.
“Roy King’s teacher is one of the Fate councilors and had got into trouble after the Snake of Mercury’s disappearance. And before this, he had handed an important Sealed Artifact of the Life School of Thought to Roy King. This is the reason why Roy King was secretly captured by the Loen military.”
The disappearance of the Snake of Mercury?Klein instantly made the connection to Will Auceptin, who was hiding in Backlund, as well as the other Snake of Mercury that had been pursuing him without ever showing its face. Klein suspected the other Snake of Mercury to be Angel of Fate, Ouroboros.
The Life School of Thought’s Snake of Mercury is definitely not the one searching for Will Auceptin, as he has had plenty of opportunities to contact his organization and not be “missing”… Perhaps it’s Will Auceptin or a third snake. This cannot be determined…Klein gently nodded and said to the radio transceiver, “Ask.”
I’m sure you haven’t asked me any other questions. Hehe, let’s see what you’ll ask… I have to say, people have a little bit of masochism in them. Others are afraid of Arrodes’s questions, but it has already waived off two questions for me. Now, I do wish for it to formally ask me a question…Klein waited with piqued interest.
Tap. Tap. Tap.The radio transceiver’s sounds suddenly became somewhat solemn as the illusory piece of paper spat out with increasing difficulty.
“Well, Great Master, what should I do to be a better, loyal, and humble servant?”
… I’ve underestimated your bottom line…Klein restrained his exasperated expression as he replied in a deep voice, “Just maintain your present state.”
“Alright.” The tapping sounds became lighter again. “The aura is about to disperse. Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, awaits to be at your service.”
Finally, Arrodes added a drawing of a hand waving.
It’s really talented… That’s right, it’s not hard for a magic mirror that knows so much, to know such things…Klein watched as the radio transceiver turned silent.
He took a few steps and sat by the edge of the bed, considering the matter regarding Roy King.
He had no intention of infiltrating Bayam’s governor-general’s office and rescuing Roy King under the military’s tight security. This was because he didn’t know the man at all, and he hadn’t even seen him before. The only connection they had was through the chubby Apothecary.
The basement of the Church of Storms definitely has many Beyonders locked up there. But what has that got to do with me?Klein chuckled as he shook his head.
In the information provided to him by Arrodes, Klein noticed that the mystical item which Admiral of Blood Senor had, which made him sufficiently lucky, came from the Life School of Thought. There was a high probability that the faction backing this pirate admiral was the Rose School of Thought. They were taking advantage of the Snake of Mercury’s disappearance, so they could kill members of the Life School of Thought.
This also reminds me that I need to be more careful than before when dealing with pirate admirals. Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy had gotten Demoness of Unaging Katarina Pellè without any notice. The other pirate admirals wouldn’t be without their supporters. They often represent a faction, an organization… Admiral of Blood is backed by the Rose School of Thought, while Admiral of Stars is backed by the Moses Ascetic Order, as well as for our Tarot Club. The backer of Admiral Hell is likely the Numinous Episcopate and the King of the Five Seas. As for Vice Admiral Iceberg, she’s likely backed by the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom…
The backers for Vice Admiral Deep Sea and Vice Admiral Dusk are currently unknown, but it’s definitely impossible that they relied solely on themselves to reign supreme over the seas for so many years.
Now on second thought, which faction was backing Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos? The one that gave him Creeping Hunger, or the unspeakable organization that instigated him to assassinate Duke Negan?
Yes, I must be careful not to expose my intention of hunting pirate admirals in the future. Furthermore, I can only make one attempt and immediately distance myself if I fail.As Klein’s thoughts varied, he suddenly thought of something.
The paper crane that was personally folded by that Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin, was still with him!
Klein’s memories of the paper crane were still fresh on his mind. Back then, Will Auceptin had used this item to locate Dr. Aaron’s Astral Projection and injected information into him while he was dreaming of the spirit world in his dreams. It created a revelation that evolved into a specific dream.
Klein later exchanged a paper crane, he had folded himself, for Will Auceptin’s and had gone above the gray fog to make a divination. He failed to gain any effective conclusions until Dr. Aaron’s wife got pregnant. By calculating the time and from his understanding of the situation between a Sequence 1 and Sequence 0, he guessed that Will Auceptin was performing a cyclic restart, and he guessed that Will was in an intense battle with another Snake of Fate for the position of Sequence 0. And the nightmare that came with the paper crane was only an auxiliary outcome. Its true purpose was to help Will Auceptin secretly become a fetus.
What was most humorous about this matter was that the paper crane, that Klein had folded, had ended up being treated as the original from Will Auceptin, and the Nighthawks had used even cruder means to replicate one to swap them.
Will Auceptin’s paper crane had always been above the gray fog after I had thrown it up there. I nearly forgot about it… Performing divination on it can only gain an extremely vague revelation. If there weren’t any other developments, it would be hard to infer that the child conceived by Dr. Aaron’s wife was Will Arrodes. On the contrary, Will Arrodes can use it to locate it in the spirit world, just like how Arrodes can rely on the gray fog’s aura to connect to the radio transceiver via the spirit world…
Eh, there seems to be some possibility for this matter…Klein suddenly sat straight and had an extremely creative idea.
He wanted to use the paper crane to communicate with Will Auceptin in a dream!
This might not be of any use to me, the present me. There might even be certain hidden dangers, but if Will Auceptin is really the Snake of Fate from the Life School of Thought, my act of providing him with intelligence will definitely win me a favorable impression… Towards an existence at the level of a King of Angels, it’s necessary to make investments ahead of time. If I wait until he’s really born, I might be repaid dozens of times over. Since I won’t die from trying, uh—I can still revive if I die…Although Klein had such a thought, he was in fact very cautious. He planned on divining the danger above the gray fog before deciding on executing his plan.
After busying himself and confirming that the danger involved was acceptable, he used a ritual to bring back the paper crane from above the gray fog into the real world.
Perhaps it was because it came from a Sequence 1 Snake of Fate, the paper crane didn’t exhibit any peculiarities from its prolonged stay above the gray fog. It remained ordinary.
I hope the aura above the gray fog didn’t neutralize its uniqueness; otherwise, Will Auceptin won’t be able to locate it. Hmm, the Sequence before Snake of Fate is Soothsayer. Would this matter already be within Will Auceptin’s expectations?
The reason why he chose Dr. Aaron is because he’s my friend. And by doing so, he can establish a connection with me? Am I being too narcissistic…
However, this question is worth suspecting. After Will Auceptin used the paper crane to locate Dr. Aaron, he could’ve directly “reincarnated,” so why did he repeatedly make him have nightmares? Furthermore, the dream also indicated the struggle between the Snakes of Fate. To an ordinary person, they would neither understand it or play a meaningful role in this matter. Isn’t this like using a gaze to entice a blind person?
Will Auceptin created the dream for me?
Klein frowned slightly and had certain guesses.
He suppressed his puzzlement and picked up a fountain pen. As he filled it with ink, he considered a sentence to leave on the paper crane to garner Will Auceptin’s attention.
What should I write?Klein recalled what Arrodes had informed him about the situation with the Life School of Thought, and he felt that there was one line that could encompass everything while feeling extremely fresh and filled with emotions.
That line was: “Your home blew up!”
This sentence is overly crude and direct while lacking manners. Besides, Will Auceptin might not be the president of the Life School of Thought…Klein deliberated and slightly spread open the paper crane. On the different surfaces, he wrote different words that formed a very short sentence: “Roy King has been captured.”
After doing all of this, Klein put down the fountain pen and placed the paper crane into his wallet, just like Dr. Aaron had done before.
…
In the periphery of the Rorsted sea, on a gigantic fog-covered island far from the main sea routes.
Amidst a shrill cry, a blue bird of prey that resembled a shadow had plummeted from the sky and crashed heavily into the ground. It sent soil scattering as its blood splattered.
Alger Wilson remained cautious. He stood far away and raised his left hand which had an iron-black ring on his thumb. He pointed it at the terrifying Beyonder creature known as a Blue Shadow Falcon.
On the tip of the ring was a spike-like protrusion. It was tainted with old blood, looking ancient and sinister.
This was the mystical item he had bought from an Artisan, using Steel Maveti’s bounty. He publicly claimed that it cost him 5,200 pounds despite it actually only costing 3,100 pounds.
The ring’s name was “Whip of Mind.” It could deliver irresistible intense mental damage to an enemy. Apart from that, it could strengthen Alger’s mastery of various weapons; therefore, it wasn’t actually very expensive.
Back then, the Artisan and his friend had two mystical items. One was the “Whip of Mind” and the other was the “Ring of Witchcraft.” The latter had more abilities and high adaptability while costing almost the same as the former. It was a better choice, but after serious consideration, Alger still chose the Whip of Mind. He believed that without such an item, his hunting of the Blue Shadow Falcon would be several times more difficult. This was because it was a Beyonder creature that could fly. And reality had proven that his judgment was right.
For this, Alger was willing to experience a constant headache, a nagging feeling that made him want to slam his head into a wall.
After waiting for several minutes, he saw points of light float up from the Blue Shadow Falcon. Six crystalline feathers condensed around its wing as Alger heaved a sigh of relief and walked over.
He had a flaxen cloth tied around his forehead, and embedded inside it was a blood-red gem that emitted a light that resembled the moonlight.
This was meant to be the Vampire Baron inheritance for Emlyn White, but Alger wasn’t in a hurry to complete the transaction after obtaining it. Instead, he used the characteristic, which he could use to a certain extent, to add insurance to his hunt for the Blue Shadow Falcon.
At times, being a middleman is rather nice…Alger put away the six crystalline feathers as he sighed silently.
He straightened his body and looked towards the towering mountain peak and dense forest around it on the primitive island. He felt that many indescribable dangers lurked there.
My strength is insufficient to explore the area…Alger retracted his gaze and walked towards the island’s periphery, constantly wary for any “predators” around him.
Soon, he jumped into the sea, and with his powers as a Seafarer, he easily swam into the distance. His ghost ship was anchored there, and his sailors were still sleeping thanks to the Sanguine’s anesthetic gas.
To come to this primitive island, the ship had to steer away from the main sea routes. In a situation where sea monsters lurked while the storms lingered, navigating would take at least six hours, with the danger of sinking at any moment. Only a Seafarer who was familiar with the route could bring the ship close.
…
Deep into the night, Klein, who had rested an entire day, put down his newspapers and burrowed into bed.
Just as he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly thought of a problem.
Now that Danitz has returned to the Golden Dream, would it be a waste for me to stay in a large suite alone?Klein nodded indiscernibly and decided to check out at daybreak and switch to another inn.
After making up his mind, he quickly fell asleep. Suddenly, his mind became clear from its prior haziness.
He knew that some force had intruded into his dream!
I’m very impressive to be able to sense the dream intrusion of a Snake of Fate. No—the gray fog is very impressive…Klein surveyed his surroundings and discovered that he was located in a pitch-black desolate plain. Not far away was a black steeple.
This was a scene he had formerly seen in Dr. Aaron’s dream, but at this moment, there wasn’t a mysterious silver giant snake on the steeple.
Klein nodded in thought as he sped up his pace and entered the pitch-black steeple. It remained ancient and decadent. The layout was chaotic, with the staircase occasionally spiraling upwards and dropping downwards diagonally at times. Some of the rooms were normal; others were upside down, and there were others that were embedded into other parts.
Passing through, door after door and wall after wall, Klein once again arrived deep inside the black tower.
There were tarot cards scattered around here as they clustered towards the ground in the middle which was slightly protruded.
There was a line of silver words and a portrait.
The portrait was that of the chubby Apothecary, and the silver words formed the sentence: “Inform Darkwill.”
So the chubby Apothecary’s name is Darkwill… Will Auceptin really is the Snake of Fate from the Life School of Thought. And I really can use the paper crane to communicate with him in a dream…Klein waited for a moment, and seeing that there weren’t any other revelations, he exited the dream and fell asleep again.
…
After daybreak, Klein asked if there weren’t any additional charges for checking out at noon, he then put on his top hat and rode a carriage to the Red Theater’s entrance.
This famous brothel was in its quietest period of the day, it was like it was a ghost house.
Klein glanced at it before walking diagonally across to the alley and arriving outside Darkwill’s folk herb store.
He suddenly sensed something as he looked up at the roof, and he saw a fat owl perched there, looking at him.
The chubby Apothecary was apparently attempting to tame a Beyonder animal before…Klein retracted his gaze in thought as he knocked on the door.
Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!
After waiting for a while, he saw Darkwill open the door with his eyes hardly open.
“… You aren’t sick,” Darkwill said after observing him.
Klein maintained Gehrman Sparrow’s cold expression and politely widened the corners of his mouth.
“Good morning, Mr. Apothecary.
“I’ve found your teacher.”
“For real?” Darkwill asked in disbelief. “You just received the mission the day before yesterday…”
What has “me receiving the mission the day before yesterday” have to do with when I find him? If I didn’t need to spend a day waiting for the Snake of Fate, Will Auceptin, to locate me, I could’ve done so 24 hours earlier… That’s what professionalism is!Klein answered calmly, “You can choose not to hear what I have to say.”
Darkwill choked back the words he had prepared as his facial muscles twitched.
“Go ahead and say it.”
Klein described flatly, “I received intel that Roy King has been captured by the military and is presently imprisoned in the governor-general’s office.”
News I received from Arrodes…he added inwardly.
“For real?” Darkwill couldn’t hold back again as he widened his eyes and blurted out a retort.
Klein nodded indiscernibly and said, “My information source is sufficiently reliable.”
“But I have no way of confirming it…” Darkwill said in hesitation.
“This is because it involves an important Sealed Artifact of the Life School of Thought,” Klein said directly.
Darkwill immediately jumped in fright as he took two steps back and looked around warily, afraid that someone had heard what Klein had just said.
Can this sort of thing be said out on the street? He knows that we’re from the Life School of Thought, and he knows that Old Man is involved in an important Sealed Artifact… I only learned of that from my last communication with him…Darkwill gradually began to believe the adventurer in front of him.
Klein swept a glance at the owl who swooped down and landed on the chubby Apothecary’s shoulder.
“You can make your payment.”
“I can’t confirm it. I can’t just believe what you say, right…” Darkwill said stubbornly.
Then, he saw the eyes of the adventurer in front of him turn abnormally cold.
He trembled and hurriedly said, “Alright. I’ll barely count it as you completing the mission.”
Unwillingly, he took out a wad of cash from a secret pocket in his witchdoctor robes and handed Klein 100 pounds in change.
Although he was a Beyonder, the physical enhancements he obtained from his job as an Apothecary and Beast Tamer wasn’t enough to play a role in direct combat. He wasn’t necessarily able to defeat an ordinary person with a revolver. As for the Beyonder pet he reared, it was also a fellow without any combat powers. Faced with an experienced and resourceful adventurer who was also likely a Beyonder, both he and the owl together wasn’t necessarily his match. All he could do was act as he said.
It wasn’t easy saving up that amount of money…he lamented inwardly.
It was indeed profitable being an Apothecary, even more so when out in the colonies. There were pirates, sailors, and adventurers. There were all sorts of people, and the official organizations were more relaxed on enforcing the rules. He could sell certain banned medicine without anyone coming to knock at his door. For the past two months, just the customers from the Red Theater was enough to earn him more than what he previously earned in a year.
However, as a Beyonder, his expenses were huge as well. The savings he had had primarily been expended when advancing to Beast Tamer. Later, he reared a pet and, with great difficulty, bought the potion formula and ingredients for it. He also purchased defensive charms for himself, leaving him only a few hundred pounds in savings.
Klein received the cash and, while counting it, verified their authenticity before putting it in his pocket and leaving.
After seeing Klein’s figure disappear from the alley, Darkwill’s expression sank.
It’s too dangerous here… Too dangerous… I have to leave as quickly as possible!As he mumbled, he returned inside his herb store. Once inside, he dragged a brown suitcase and quickly stuffed all sorts of clothes and cash which had been folded neatly into it.
Finally, he poured out the notes and coins of different denominations from the cash register, stuffed them into his pocket, and took the fake identification documents he had spent a fortune on. With the brown suitcase, he walked out of his folk herb store.
Looking back at the various medicinal ingredients he hadn’t finished selling yet, Darkwill’s chubby face clearly twitched.
He took a breath and locked the door while resisting his aching heart. He went straight for the harbor by getting a rental carriage, heading for Bayam’s liner ticketing company.
It’s too dangerous, way too dangerous. Old Man has been caught… He’s been caught…he sat in the carriage and repeated himself silently as he trembled.
In this state, he finally arrived at the ticketing company, and after paying for the carriage, he rushed into the lobby and queued up for the liner to East Balam.
Phew… Phew…Darkwill kept taking a few deep breaths as he closely followed the customer ahead of him and shifted forward.
“Get me the first ship out of here,” he emphasized to himself.
As he sporadically inched forward, Darkwill finally calmed down.
His expression occasionally turned twisted before quickly calming down. This repeated numerous times.
When there was only one customer left in front of him, Darkwill paused on the spot.
Dumbass! You dumbass!he cursed himself and immediately turned around, carried his suitcase, and walked out the ticketing lobby with his identification documents.
…
Klein didn’t care how Darkwill was saving his teacher, Roy King. He believed that it wasn’t something that needed his concern.
They have the Life School of Thought backing them. Even if they recently fractured, they’re an ancient organization that was born in the early Fifth Epoch, making it have hundreds of years of history. It has a considerable heritage. Chubby Apothecary will naturally be able to find someone to help… If even the Life School of Thought can’t do it, it will be useless even if I get the entire Tarot Club to help. So there’s no need for me to worry for him. The military in Bayam has a demigod… Of course, he might not be in the governor-general’s office and might be in the military base.Inside the carriage, Klein took out his wallet and looked at the paper crane in it, wondering if he should immediately throw it above the gray fog.
I’ll wait longer. Perhaps that Snake of Fate, Will Auceptin, might want to give me some perks… I should prepare a pencil next time. I neglected a problem. A paper crane is only this big. Using a fountain pen will quickly leave it without space to write… That will make me unable to contact Will Auceptin and end up just waiting passively. And I can’t keep the paper crane on me all day. In a few days, I’ll send it back to the junk pile above the gray fog. After all, I cannot always have Will Auceptin tracking me. I have to be careful…Klein quickly made a decision and returned to the Wind of Azure Inn, packed his suitcase, and checked out of the luxurious suite.
To his delight, on Danitz’s second time here, he had made a prepayment, making him responsible for the 5 soli in fees.
Soon, Klein switched to a different district and came to Otum Street, which was close to Amyris Leaf Bar. He stayed in an inn called Tiana. He got a clean and simple room which cost him 2 soli 2 pence every day. There was also a complimentary cup of fruit juice squeezed from the gigantic fruit named Tiana.
As he drank the slightly sweet milky fruit juice, Klein no longer cared about his image. He slumped into a reclining chair and decided to daze off and take a nap for the next two hours before going above the gray fog to browse through the prayers of his believers to experience the different facades people have.
…
Backlund, the White family.
Emlyn looked at the blood-red “gem” that appeared in front of him at the altar, and he seemed to be able to hear it resonating with his blood.
After thanking Mr. Fool, he picked up the gem and felt the uniqueness flowing within it, so as to confirm that it was the inheritance from a Sanguine baron.
As long as I prepare the corresponding inheritance ritual and supplementary ingredients, I’ll become a Baron. And this isn’t difficult at this stage,Emlyn thought with anticipation and glee.According to the humans’ system, I would be a Sequence 6 Beyonder. The corresponding name is Potions Professor!
…
In the blink of an eye, it was Monday again. Above the Fog Sea, a fleet was tearing through the thin fog and blue sea.
Their flagship was a gigantic sailboat which hung a unique flag on it. It depicted an eyelash-less eye with ten stars surrounding it.
Admiral of Stars Cattleya stood by the window of the captain’s cabin as she quietly looked at the sunlight that shone through the thin fog until the wall clock produced its cuckoo.
She glanced at the time and quickly converted the time to Loen time. She then pulled the curtains and sat behind her desk.
Placed on the red wooden table were a brass sextant and a light-blue celestial globe. The latter’s surface had a large swath of blankness, regions that hadn’t been explored or were impossible to explore.
Cattleya reached out her fingers and played with the celestial globe before closing her eyes as she awaited The Fool’s summoning.
Before long, a crimson light flooded her eyes, drowning the prepared her completely.
By the time she got used to the changes, she found herself in the holy palace propped up with stone columns. She was before a long, mottled bronze table.
While Miss Justice was greeting everyone energetically, Cattleya also expressed her respects to Mr. Fool who was still covered in the grayish-white fog.
She did a simple sweep, and her black eyes with a slight tinge of purple suddenly constricted.
She realized that The Hanged Man, The Moon, and The Sun who were sitting opposite her had slight changes in their outward spirituality. It was different from before!
This indicated that they had advanced!
This meant that they had advanced in the past few days!
In just a week, three Tarot Club members have advanced. It’s likely that The Hanged Man and The Moon have already reached Sequence 6… Is this a coincidence? They happened to consume the potion this week? In terms of probability, there’s a possibility. The Moon and The Sun were purchasing ingredients last week, but this also serves to show that the Tarot Club members advance very quickly; otherwise, there wouldn’t be such a coincidence…
Of course, it’s not strange to advance quickly below Sequence 5 once a Beyonder masters the acting method and isn’t lacking in resources… From Sequence 6 to Sequence 5, there’s a need for a ritual, and the digestion becomes increasingly difficult. It’s difficult for such matters to happen again…Cattleya retracted her gaze.
Following that, Audrey apologized to Mr. Fool, saying that she hadn’t been in contact with the Psychology Alchemists recently and wasn’t able to provide any Roselle diary pages. Fors was in a similar situation. Her teacher was slow in replying to her, and the cold weather outside left her resistant against the idea of heading out.
Having just advanced and having many things to settle, Derrick wasn’t able to produce new ancient myths. Klein could only calmly nod.
Upon seeing this Derrick heaved a sigh of relief and turned his head to the other end of the long bronze table.
“Mr. World, I’ve obtained the method for separating a Beyonder characteristic from the mental corruption left by a Rampager.”
Don’t say it so directly…At the other end of the bronze table, Klein’s expression nearly froze.
Little Sun, although you have promised several times in the past, making Miss Justice and Mr. Hanged Man know of this matter, can’t you see that Ma’am Hermit just joined?Klein resisted the urge to facepalm.
The method for separating a Rampager’s mental corruption from a Beyonder characteristic…The Hermit Cattleya shot a glance at The World and guessed that he might’ve obtained one to two Beyonder characteristics that a Rampager left behind. In addition, one of them likely involved the advancement characteristic for The World or someone close to him.
This was a very easy inference since if one didn’t use a Beyonder characteristic as the main ingredient of a potion, the mental corruption of a Rampager in it didn’t matter if it was made into a mystical item. At worst, the negative side effects would be extremely strong, making it equivalent to a Sealed Artifact, but that didn’t mean that there was no way of using it.
After adjusting his emotions, Klein controlled The World to answer hoarsely, “Write it on a piece of paper and pass it to me.”
With that said, Klein originally wished to encourage Little Sun for being a trustworthy person, but upon considering how The World’s image was that of a gloomy and reserved person who didn’t say anything else unless he had ulterior motives. He instantly fell into a slight dilemma.
No, there’s an ulterior motive… By letting Little Sun maintain his principles, it will make things a lot easier in the future. To put it simply, it will be easier to fleece him… Of course, I’ll have to suffer the damage from his honesty and uprightness as a result… The World is an experienced and shrewd Beyonder in the eyes of Miss Justice, Mr. Hanged Man, and the others. They likely wouldn’t notice any problems…Klein’s mind raced as he made The World let out a deep laugh.
“You’re really a trustworthy person. Your character is worthy of praise.”
The Hanged Man pricked up his brows and took the initiative to say to Derrick, “I’m also interested in the knowledge regarding this. What can I use to trade for this information?”
He planned to do the transaction if it wasn’t too expensive, and he would give up if it exceeded his expectations. After all, he didn’t have any use for it at the moment.
Having been praised, Derrick was still lost in his joy. After two seconds of thought, he said with abnormal sincerity, “Mr. Hanged Man, there’s no need. You’ve often been giving me suggestions in the past when I was faced with trials. Just treat it as a way of showing my appreciation.”
… If The World is a real person and was drinking, he definitely would’ve spewed out all the water in his mouth. Thankfully, he’s neither drinking, nor is he real.Klein mustered all the Beyonder powers of a Clown to ensure his expression remained unchanged.
“…”
The Hanged Man was briefly at a loss for words. The Sun’s reply was completely out of his expectations.
He had been traveling the seas for years and had experienced numerous encounters. His outlook on things was no longer that of black and white, with it mainly shades of gray. At this moment, he felt a baffling sense of guilt.
“Your character is really worthy of praise,” Alger quickly composed himself and praised Little Sun.
Don’t copy what I said! Can’t you use a different sentence…The World glanced at The Hanged Man as The Fool lamented how wily old foxes were all one and the same.
Dumbass! No, he’s dumber than an ass! A dumb sheep!The Moon Emlyn silently condemned The Sun.
From this morning, he had been filled with anticipation for this Tarot Gathering, as he had already advanced to Baron and had wished to find a chance to covertly flaunt himself.
They might not be able to tell, apart from Mr. Fool… Mr. Hanged Man likely can guess it… I should do something later to let them know that I’m an honorable Lord Baron…Emlyn pondered as he listened.
Towards Little Sun’s words, Justice Audrey didn’t feel any guilt or anger, as she knew very well that Mr. Hanged Man had been the one who had been guiding him every time. The others were only occasionally giving suggestions.
This is the natural result of being a good person… I hope Mr. Hanged Man will become kinder in the future…She watched this scene in delight and didn’t have the urge to spend money to obtain the method for separating the mental corruption from a Beyonder characteristic.
Derrick quickly turned around and obtained Mr. Fool’s approval and conjured two yellowish-brown goatskin parchments.
Klein controlled The World and took a piece. He scanned it impatiently.
“There are two methods. The first is to use an item that can steal the Beyonder powers of others. Extract the mental corruption left behind by a Rampager and concoct the Beyonder characteristic into a potion before the theft loses effect. This way, the mental corruption will have nowhere to go and will directly dissipate.
“The second is to hold a ritual and pray to one of the two mystical items in our City of Silver. Use its feedback to shatter the Beyonder characteristic and let the mental corruption expire. After that, the Beyonder characteristic will automatically gather together slowly.
“I only managed to obtain the corresponding ritual’s procedure and was unable to obtain the precise description of the item. Only the elders of the six-member council have the right to know it and preside over such a ritual.
“The ritual’s procedure is…
Hmm…Thoughts went through Klein’s mind as he nearly forgot to control the dummy, The World.
The first method is indeed something I never considered before… The Sealed Artifact, Blood Vessel Thief, behind the Chanis Gate in Tingen City is able to steal a target’s Beyonder powers. By viewing a mental corruption as one of them, there’s nothing wrong with this logic…
But here comes the problem. The mental corruption inside the All-Black Eye isn’t that of an ordinary Beyonder but from the evil god, True Creator. Regardless of if it’s the Beyonder who’s stealing the power or a mystical item of a similar trait, it will not be able to withstand such mental corruption. The former has a hundred percent chance of losing control, while the latter will directly be corrupted…
In theory, I can sacrifice a similar mystical item and use it to replace the All-Black Eye’s corruption. However, the timing has to be done perfectly without any errors; otherwise, the two items might end up corrupted.
Klein quickly analyzed the viability of the first option. As for the second option, it was similar to his and Edwina’s previous guess. Only the details were somewhat different.
The two powerful mystical items in the City of Silver are, at best, Grade 0. Basically, it can’t be a true god’s Sequence 0 remains; otherwise, they wouldn’t be in such a pathetic state in the Forsaken Land of the Gods. Therefore, does it mean that in order to shatter a Beyonder characteristic, one doesn’t need a god’s strength? It’s enough to do it at the level of an angel? According to Little Sun, an angel is equivalent to a subsidiary god and can barely be considered a god…
Yes… This matter can be verified. Sea God Kalvetua only obtained a portion of Calamity Cohinem’s characteristic. The remaining part is in the Book of Calamity… There might even be a third part. I wonder where it’s hidden since it helps this high elf, at the level of an angel, be able to resist death. In short, it can be seen that Cohinem’s Beyonder characteristic was split into at least two parts. This is essentially the same as shattering a Beyonder characteristic.
With all the evidence validating each other, I can make a preliminary conclusion that as long as the ritual is right, the feedback of a powerhouse at the angel level will be able to shatter a Beyonder characteristic. Then, here comes the problem. Where do I find an angel…
Mr. Azik might be one at his peak, but he clearly hasn’t recovered yet. As for Saints, Snake of Fate, Will Auceptin, is only a fetus that hasn’t even been born at the moment.
Klein didn’t spend too much time thinking, deciding to consider how to resolve the problem after the Tarot Gathering ended.
With that, Alger quickly scanned the area and gained an understanding to a certain degree.
Towards this, he had a theory.
Getting The World to seek the method to separate the mental corruption from a Beyonder characteristic is likely a test Mr. Fool had given to his Blessed.
But does this imply that Mr. Fool’s strength has only recovered to the level of a Saint and not an Angel? Otherwise, there’s no need to go through such trouble. He could’ve directly removed it.
How long has it been? It’s just been seven months and Mr. Fool has already recovered to this extent… Right, “He” can already respond in place of Sea God Kalvetua!
In another one to two years, he will likely be able to escape from his seal. Standing at the pinnacle as an Angel, he will just be one step short of the ultimate goal.
Ignoring The Hanged Man’s reaction, Cattleya looked at The Hanged Man and thought for a few seconds before chuckling.
“I’m not sure if those methods include one of the methods I know of.
“I can provide it for free. An Unshadowed of the Sun pathway can directly cleanse away the mental corruption in a Beyonder characteristic.”
Ma’am Hermit is a lot more proactive than the last time… Has she adjusted her state of mind, or does she have a motive? Or could it be that she’s discovered that everyone else is a weakling, so there’s no need to be too careful…Klein was first surprised with Cattleya’s attitude before being delighted that he had obtained a third method. It was from the Sun pathway which the City of Silver lacked.
But I can’t find the help of an Unshadowed, although I do have an incomplete Unshadowed potion formula…He controlled The World to deliberate for a moment before having him turn to Cattleya to laugh deeply.
“Thank you for your generosity, Ma’am Hermit.”
Following that, he switched to the demeanor of a salesman and asked Derrick, “Do you know of a book named Groselle’s Travels?”
Derrick thought seriously before honestly shaking his head.
“No.”
No…Klein nearly failed to continue what he had to say, but thankfully, he steadied himself and let The World explain himself, “It’s a magical book that originates from dragons. Many of its owners have vanished.”
“Originates from dragons?” Audrey keenly noticed this important point as she asked with interest.
“Yes, a Beyonder plans on selling it for 8,000 pounds,” The World said hoarsely.
He didn’t raise the price above Edwina’s offer because he had yet to bargain with her. This was where he could profit on the trade. Besides, even if Edwina insisted on 8,000 pounds, he could still obtain Groselle’s Travels and study it. It was worth the time he spent closing the deal.
Audrey pursed her lips slightly as she darted her eyes around a little and cautiously asked, “What’s so magical about it?”
“… It requires further study.” The World chose to be honest.
“I’ll consider it.” Audrey wasn’t in a hurry to agree to it because 8,000 pounds was also a considerable sum of money to her as well. Especially with her having just been reimbursed for Lie, it was very difficult for her father, Earl Hall, to accept a book of unknown purpose. And if she were to rely on herself, it would take her at least three to four months—this was built on the premise that she had already purchased the Psychiatrist’s Beyonder characteristic for Susie.
Hence, she turned to ask The World about the Psychiatrist Beyonder characteristic.
… I mainly spent this week hunting Vice Admiral Ailment and failed. I didn’t find a Grazing target to switch to…Klein was instantly left somewhat embarrassed, feeling as though The World’s shrewd image had been damaged.
Thankfully, The World didn’t have the ability to blush red. As long as he wasn’t controlled, there was no change to his state.
He chuckled darkly.
“Another few more days.”
Audrey nodded with a reserved attitude and didn’t rush him. This was because Susie didn’t express any desire in advancing anytime soon. After all, she was only a dog.
The Hanged Man, The Moon, and The Sun had just advanced a few days ago, so they were in the stage of converging their spirituality and practicing their new Beyonder powers. They had no desire to purchase the subsequent potion formulas or corresponding Sanguine inheritance. They calmly waited until the transaction phase came to an end.
Besides, they didn’t have spare cash. Although Alger had “lowered” the price Emlyn White had to pay for the Sanguine Baron inheritance to 4,300 pounds and 300 pounds in commission, allowing him to earn 1,400 pounds, he had spent quite a bit on the Whip of Mind. All he had left was 1,445 pounds.
After purchasing the Sanguine Baron inheritance, new dolls, and doll dresses, he still had 2,300 pounds in savings. Although it seemed like a sizable amount, the subsequent ingredients were that of a Sanguine Viscount. It would cost at least 8,000 pounds. As for Derrick, he had exchanged all his merit points that he had previously accumulated, and he was waiting to be sent out for a patrolling or exploration mission.
Fors and Audrey were similarly not seeking to purchase the potion formulas of the subsequent Sequences since they could obtain them from their own resource channels. Furthermore, there was no need to hide it or waste money at the Tarot Club. Audrey simply wasn’t too nitpicky when it came to money; it didn’t mean she was dumb.
On the other hand, Cattleya was still observing and wasn’t in a rush to reveal what she needed. On the other hand, she didn’t believe that the other Tarot Club members apart from Mr. Fool could provide anything she needed. After all, to a pirate admiral who had advanced to Sequence 5 for years, what she desired most was the level of demigod. Therefore, she only looked calmly at The Sun and the others, with her slightly dark purple eyes, and without making any attempts at speaking.
Klein thought for a moment and controlled The World to add, “Is anyone able to obtain a mystical item with very potent offensive strength?”
The target of his question was directed at The Hermit. This was because only Admiral of Stars, who had traveled the seas for so many years, could satisfy his request. Even The Hanged Man and the that Artisan he knew couldn’t do it unless he could provide them with a corresponding Sequence 6 or even a Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristic.
Cattleya fell silent for two seconds before slowly shaking her head.
“If something similar appears at the Beyonder gatherings I participate in, I’ll help you take note.”
All these years, she had killed several Beyonders and had indeed obtained a certain number of Beyonder characteristics and mystical items, but they were either rewarded to her pirate subordinates, or she had exchanged them for two powerful items that greatly enhanced her strength and survivability. She didn’t have anything to spare. Furthermore, she needed the two items and wouldn’t sell them before she advanced to the level of demigod.
From the looks of it, Admiral of Stars isn’t a well-to-do person either. A huge faction implies large expenses…Klein silently sighed and made The World thank her with his hoarse voice.
With the transactions quickly coming to an end, he controlled The World to look at Fors.
“I wish to entrust you with a mission.”
“Me?” Fors was a little surprised.
Could it be something like buying a radio transceiver again?she thought as the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.
The World nodded.
“Go to Williams Street, which borders West Borough and Empress Borough, and circle the place. Do it once every two to three days. Take note of any abnormalities. If there are any, then inform me immediately.”
He didn’t use Mr. Fool to bring focus on the matter, as everyone was already used to it and experienced. Furthermore, beneath Williams Street was precisely the location of the Tudor family’s ruins where the evil spirit was lingering.
“Abnormality? What would be considered abnormal?” Fors asked, feeling puzzled and cautious.
There might be something abnormal about Williams Street in Backlund?Audrey was originally not very interested in the topic, but at that moment, she pricked up her ears and paid close attention.
She trusted Mr. World’s ability to gather intelligence to a great extent. The Great Smog of Backlund was evidence of his ability!
West Borough, Empress Borough… Sounds like it’s located at Loen’s capital, Backlund… Miss Magician is presently in Backlund? Indeed. She looks ordinary, but she isn’t in any way. To a secret organization, members in a city are often more powerful in other places… Of course, she might also be like me—a coincidence of fate because she requested to be roped in…Cattleya swept a glance at Fors and quickly analyzed the information revealed from the conversation.
Alger was suddenly interested since he knew that The World was the representative of Mr. Fool’s Blessed. Whatever he paid attention to had a high chance of involving a conflict at the upper echelons!
Just what secret lies within that street named Williams Street?Alger couldn’t help but try to guess at the deeper truth.
How would I know what abnormalities there will be…Klein mumbled before getting The World to answer gloomily, “I believe there will be sufficient abnormalities.
“I have to warn you that if you really notice anything abnormal, do not attempt to investigate it on your own or hire someone to do the investigation. It will be very dangerous.
“How much do you think is an adequate reward?”
Very dangerous…Fors instinctively wished to decline the mission.
However, considering how immense the influence of the Great Smog of Backlund was, one that even affected her, she wasn’t sure if this abnormality wouldn’t cause her harm. As such, she became hesitant.
After a few seconds, she changed her languid seating posture and said, “100 pounds.”
“Much lower than I imagined.” The World chuckled.
Fors spread her hands and said, “It’s because it’s for myself as well.”
I’ll just treat it as “people observation” in order to gather material for my novel… That’s right, I can’t stay at home all day. It’s time for me to get out. I have to push forward the matter of acting as a Trickmaster. Just conjuring tricks to amuse Xio isn’t enough to digest it… How should I act? Join a circus to perform tricks? Or should I do individual performances at different squares? I don’t have to be worried about how the people I know view me. As an author, life experience is a basic trait…Fors’s thoughts gradually dispersed.
After settling this matter, Klein made The World turn his head to The Hanged Man and chuckle darkly.
“I received intel that the Church of Storms has taken action. The matter at Bansy Harbor has been preliminarily been resolved.”
Having been drifting out at sea for the past week, Alger, who hadn’t had any contact with the Church, immediately replied with a solemn voice, “What’s the final outcome?”
“There won’t be a Bansy Harbor for some time,” The World replied with a concealed smile.
At this moment, Audrey and company realized what they were talking about.
That was the place with the ancient name Binsy, and it had the present name of Bansy!
It was the place where descendants of the King of Angels Medici resided!
Is Mr. World implying that the Church of Storms has leveled Bansy Harbor? That’s really in their style. That’s good too. There’s no need to worry that the innocent there will be corrupted… I wonder if the King of Angels Medici appeared or escaped. Would the pontiff of the Church of Storms appear in person, or was a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact used…Audrey heaved a sigh of relief as she asked with brightened eyes, “Mr. World, do you know of the specifics?”
“No, no one knows, other than the upper echelons of the Church of Storms.” The World stole a glance at The Hanged Man.
The Hanged Man fell silent, feeling the burning ambition in his chest once more.
I want to become a member of the Church’s upper echelons!he emphasized to himself.
The Hermit Cattleya, who had joined the Tarot Gathering a second time, basically didn’t understand what they were talking about.
As a pirate admiral, she was no stranger to Bansy Harbor, but she didn’t know what had happened there. She also had no idea why the Church of Storms would destroy the place and why it would require a long period of time to rebuild it.
It should be a very serious matter that deals with the higher-ups… The members of the Tarot Club seems to be aware of the reason… Although their Sequences aren’t high, they seem to know a lot and are involved in many matters… apart from The Sun… This is the reason why Mr. Fool tacitly agreed to have them establish this gathering? Through the Tarot Club, they will indirectly influence various matters of different organizations?Cattleya once again reevaluated her understanding of the other members and was increasingly impressed with them.
She still maintained her silence and didn’t inquire. This left Audrey, who was waiting to flaunt via answering in response to The Hermit’s puzzlement, disappointed.
Even for Ma’am Hermit, it’s unlikely that she’ll be involved in matters regarding a King of Angels. No, she might not even know about the existence of a King of Angels…Audrey thought spontaneously.
After talking about the outcome of Bansy Harbor and waiting for a moment, Emlyn White immediately cleared his throat and said, “Thanks to Mr. Hanged Man’s help, I’m already a Baron.
“I have a question. As a Sanguine, do I need to use the acting method like you humans do in order to expedite the so-called digestion after advancing to a Baron, so as to better grasp the Beyonder characteristic?”
His back was extremely sharp as his neck was slightly elevated while his chin was slightly tipped upwards.
I’m sorry. Mr. Fool isn’t able to answer this question of yours. But in theory, it’s required. After all, you are using the “inheritance” of others…Klein leaned back in his chair and sat amidst the gray fog as he leisurely looked at the other members of the Tarot Club.
Cattleya scanned her surroundings and said, “A Sanguine Baron corresponds to the Sequence 6 Potions Professor?”
“Yes,” Emlyn replied, unable to hide his smile.
He wasn’t stupid. From the previous transactions and interactions, he had determined the Sequences of the other members apart from The World. He believed that he was one of the strongest members of the Tarot Club. Of course, this was excluding Mr. Fool and the recently recruited Ma’am Hermit.
Mr. Moon is already at Sequence 6? Why does he seem more immature than The Sun…Audrey pursed her lips.
At that moment, Cattleya said, “It requires acting because this pathway only has the name Vampire at Sequence 7. As for you, you were born in that state. There’s no need to act, but it’s required for the other Sequences.”
“Ma’am Hermit, which pathway does that Sequence 7 belong to?” Audrey blinked her eyes as she curiously asked before Emlyn White could say a word.
Without waiting for The Hermit to answer, Audrey added, “If you believe this is an important piece of information and isn’t something to be given for free, then I can provide you with some payment.”
“No, there’s no need to. Anyone familiar with the Feynapotter’s Church of Earth Mother will have some understanding of this.” Cattleya didn’t doubt Miss Justice’s sincerity when it came to the principle of equal exchange. She believed that Miss Justice was fully capable of satisfying her price in terms of wealth and resources, but she decided to provide the information for free.
Firstly, it raised Miss Justice’s impression on her and would build a foundation for any future transactions. Secondly, by providing the information, she could observe the reactions of the members and estimate their standing in their own organizations and factions.
I’m very familiar with the Earth Mother’s Blessed, Bishop Utravsky, but I didn’t know anything about that… Of course, I truly am a little scared of him. His height and build are just too intimidating. Every time I’m there, I only seek out Emlyn White…Sitting at the end of the long bronze table, Klein thought in a self-deprecating manner.
Cattleya didn’t pause as she continued, “Vampire is from the Moon pathway. The corresponding Sequence 9 is Apothecary; Sequence 8 is Beast Tamer; Sequence 6 is Potions Professor; Sequence 5 is Scarlet Scholar; Sequence 4 is Shaman King. I’m not sure about the higher Sequences.”
“Ahem.” Emlyn White coughed. “Ma’am Hermit, I have to emphasize that it’s Sanguine, not Vampire. Heh heh, I won’t object it if you call those humans who consume the characteristics of my kinsmen vampires. I would even be very agreeable to it.”
So Vampire is from the Apothecary pathway. So is Shaman King. It’s no wonder they revere the Primordial Moon and not the Goddess…
Could the Scarlet Lunar Corona, that Ma’am Sharron obtained, be from a dead Scarlet Scholar or Sanguine Viscount? Apart from being able to recreate the effects of a full moon and neutralizing the corresponding effects, it can provide terrifying speed, unimaginable recovery speed, and rather powerful darkness-related spells. The negative effects can be neutralized by drinking the fresh blood of the living… Indeed, it does seem to be a result of a Sanguine…
Among the various jobs of this pathway, there are some that resemble the Seer pathway. There’s no connection between the Sequences, while there are some that have an obvious progression. How strange…
Klein joined the bits of bread crumbs together, feeling somewhat enlightened and puzzled.
Alger, Fors, and company were either in thought, listening in relish, or pretending to be disinterested. Everyone had different reactions, but Cattleya was able to figure out that they didn’t understand much about Vampires prior to this.
They are low- or mid-ranking members in their organizations or factions. They match the characteristics of being recently pulled into the Tarot Club and at the stage of rapidly advancing… The World didn’t react. Either he’s very staid, or he long knew of the matter regarding Vampires, or both… After repeated observations, I have to admit that The World is the Tarot Club member that needs to have the most attention paid to and be guarded against…
Audrey listened with great interest as she thought over it carefully. As though she was attending a family education class, she raised her hand slightly.
“Ma’am Hermit, why are the Sequences in the Moon pathway seemingly unrelated?”
The Hermit Cattleya looked at Miss Justice and discovered that the dress and accessories she wore were completely different from the last gathering. There was no repeat, but it exuded her luxurious and noble bearing.
As her mind went adrift, she seemed to see the portrait of the Queen back when she was young. Every piece of clothing she wore was completely different. The same set of clothing was never worn a second time at a formal event.
After a moment of silence, Cattleya said, “A pathway’s Sequence doesn’t necessarily need to be related or superficially connected. The common trait is that this pathway corresponds to the god’s domain. For example, the Moon represents spirituality, plants, beauty, parts of life, parts of darkness, and parts of mystery. Therefore, this pathway has Apothecary of the plant domain, Vampire of the life domain, and Beast Tamer of the intersection of life and spirituality.”
“Sanguine!” Emlyn White emphasized and lifted his chin slightly. “This should be why us Sanguine are very handsome and beautiful.”
No, that’s not the case. The vampires I’ve seen are all disgusting and ferocious…Derrick retorted weakly in his heart.
It can be explained in such a manner? It’s quite different from Captain’s and Daly’s explanations… Different pathways represent the domain possessed by a Sequence 0… Or could it be that the two combined is the most accurate answer? I wonder what the domains the Sequence 0 of the Seer pathway represents. From the symbol behind my chair, it represents strangeness and change?Klein’s expression didn’t change as his mind whirled.
Audrey easily understood Ma’am Hermit’s explanation and couldn’t help but guess the name of her pathway’s Sequence 0.
It’s definitely Dragon. There are many species of dragons. Many powers are not contained within this pathway. It’s closer to the domain represented by the mind dragon…
I wish Mr. Fool can quickly find the Card of Blasphemy of this corresponding pathway…
That Groselle’s Travels originates from dragons. I wonder if it has anything to do with a mind dragon…
At this moment, Emlyn asked as a form of validation, “That is to say that to successfully become a Sanguine Viscount, I similarly have to act as a Potions Professor, even if I’m a favorite of the Moon?”
My dear Emlyn, I know you are trying to bring attention to the latter half of your sentence…Klein nearly reached out his right hand to pinch his chin.
This was also one of the reasons why he had entrusted Miss Magician to check for abnormalities in Williams Street. He ultimately felt that Emlyn White, a vampire who didn’t enjoy going out or socializing, was rather unreliable at present. Another reason was that he knew that he was being controlled by the Sanguine’s upper echelons in secret. Getting him to head to Williams Street made it easy to expose the matter regarding the underground ruins.
“Yes.” Cattleya nodded.
The exchange continued, and as it came to a close, Audrey seemed to recall something. She turned her body and looked towards the end of the long bronze table.
“Mr. Fool, the second round of the Civil Servant Unified Examination officially ends today. What’s left is the final interview.”
Her tone was brisk and with clear delightful emotions. It was like an excellent student reporting her results to her parents.
From her point of view, the Civil Servant Unified Examination was a suggestion raised by Mr. Fool in passing. She had pushed forward the idea via inconspicuous methods, the first time she had attempted to use her Beyonder powers to change reality. Therefore, she had always paid great attention to it, often reporting the situation to the suggester.
The second round of the examinations are over? I wonder if Benson can pass and have the opportunity of entering the final interview…Klein leaned back and suddenly felt wistful.
He nodded slightly and said with a smiling tone, “Not bad.”
Audrey, who had been praised by Mr. Fool, became happier. She felt that she was indirectly changing the fates of many people, allowing people who were stuck in the lower and middle classes to have a chance at entering the middle and upper classes.
When Cattleya heard this exchange, she couldn’t help but frown. She felt that this was very different from the style the Tarot Club had previously shown.
Could it be that the reforms of the past half a year in the Loen Kingdom were a result of the Tarot Club’s turning of the wheels? As a young noble lady, Miss Justice played an important role? If that’s the case, I have to reevaluate my views… Although the members aren’t of a high Sequence and are low-ranking members of their organizations, they’re still able to influence the situation of the world to a certain extent?Cattleya retracted her gaze and considered whether she wanted to use her different resource channels to figure out the backstory of Loen Kingdom’s reforms.
After a few minutes of exchanges, The Fool Klein announced the end of the Gathering.
While Miss Justice and company got up to express their farewells, he severed the connection and leaned back into his seat. He silently watched the endless grayish-white fog around him for a very long while.
…
Backlund. In a coffee shop next to King’s Avenue.
Melissa was holding a porcelain teaspoon as she gently stirred the black tea which had a lemon in it. From time to time, she would turn her head to look out into the faint fog.
Her black veiled hat was sitting beside her. Placed in front of her was a plate of the cheapest toast, but she hadn’t taken a single bite.
She originally imagined that she would anger the coffee shop’s owner for sitting there all this while, preventing him from earning more. But she later discovered that there were many people waiting for the end of the test opposite the road like her.
As seconds turned into minutes, the water condensing on the glass windows grew thicker. Melissa couldn’t help but extend her hand to clean up a relatively clear spot.
Finally, she saw a bunch of people surge out of the test venue. The glass-inlaid wooden door of the coffee shop was pushed open as about eight men and women entered.
Just as Benson took off his rather old top and before he could smooth his rather high hairline with his fingers, he discovered his sister standing as she asked nervously, “How did you do, uh—Were the questions tough today?”
“It might’ve been considered difficult for others, but it was a piece of cake for me. Mathematics is my forte.” Benson looked around and saw everyone discussing it without noticing him. Hence, he chuckled. “After the test ended, I saw quite a number of people with blank sheets. Do they think a low-ranking civil servant will have a mathematics secretary? If that’s the case, what’s the difference between hiring a curly-haired baboon and them?”
Melissa heaved a secret sigh of relief and looked to her side before turning her head back.
“Benson, if you’re really confident, you should consider the matter regarding the interview.
“You need to buy a new decent set of clothes.”
“Let’s leave that to tomorrow. We should celebrate today. I’ve already decided on the restaurant.” Benson smiled as he pointed outside.
Melissa pursed her lips and looked at her elder brother in an extremely serious manner.
“I’ve already bought the meat and vegetables.”
Benson locked his gaze with his sister for a few seconds before moving it away in submission.
“Alright, let’s go home.”
…
Above the gray fog, Klein gradually found his train of thought and calmed his emotions. He began considering how to separate the True Creator’s mental corruption of the All-Black Eye.
In the majestic palace with stone columns propping it up, Klein sat in a high-back chair as he lightly tapped the corner of the long mottled table. He first eliminated the method of seeking a Sequence 4 Unshadowed from the Sun pathway.
This was because he had almost zero contact with the Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun. It was very difficult for him to find help from anyone. Secondly, he suspected that an Unshadowed was unlikely to be capable of cleansing the mental corruption in the All-Black Eye. After all, The Hermit Cattleya’s suggestion was directed at remnant influences by an ordinary Rampager, and not the True Creator!
Seeking the help of an angel or true god’s power isn’t realistic either. In theory, I can use the mysterious space above the gray fog to perform a divination on the Eternal Blazing Sun and use “His” help to shatter the All-Black Eye and evaporate the mental corruption, but the problem lies with the fact that an experienced “Him” might be able to use this opportunity to invade this place and take over the gray fog. If that happens, it wouldn’t be worth it…
And when a power than exceeds my level an unknown number of times instantly comes into effect, there’s no delay. It targets me, and I’ll have no time to redirect it to the All-Black Eye. I will lack the ability to control the situation.
Also, it’s not like I can divine it as I wish. I need a medium. I previously used the mutated Sun Sacred Emblem, which had the Eternal Blazing Sun’s divine blood in it, as well as the ear that was corrupted by the True Creator.
Currently, the mediums I have are Mr. Door and the Hidden Sage. I can use the ravings that Miss Magician hears during the full moon, as well as knowledge’s pursuit of Admiral of Stars to make an attempt. But similarly, the counterattack isn’t directed at the All-Black Eye, and I don’t have the means to divert the attack.
Mr. Azik has yet to recover. Snake of Fate Will Auceptin has yet to be born. From the looks of it, I can’t find an angel to help me either. Sigh, I still know too few high-ranking figures… Right, there’s also something akin to an angel, the evil spirit in the ruins under Backlund that’s suspected to be King of Angels Medici! But that fellow is scheming with unknown plots and malicious intent. Unless there’s no other method, I will not consider it.
Yes, taking the risk isn’t worth it at all. If that’s the case, I might as well give up on the All-Black Eye and search for the main ingredients of a Nimblewright Master. It’s only the dust of ancient wraiths and the core crystal of a six-winged gargoyle. It’s even possible that the former can be found in the Underworld!
In that case, performing a new search is a viable choice, while finding a mystical item that’s similar to the Blood Vessel Thief is another choice. With the gray fog shielding me, I can use its theft abilities to its full extent. I’ll definitely be able to separate the True Creator’s mental corruption from the All-Black Eye, and I wouldn’t be afraid that it would return.
The easiest method is to throw the corrupted mystical item far away once the theft is completed. Then, I’ll bring the pure All-Black Eye back to the real world, causing the “physical” separation of the two items.
Well… How am I to find a similar mystical item? Mr. Hanged Man didn’t say anything after seeing the methods, which implies that he doesn’t know either. However, I can ask at the next Tarot Gathering. Ma’am Hermit, Miss Magician, Miss Justice, Little Sun, and Emlyn White all have their corresponding information and resource channels…
I can try searching for it myself this week. I’ll start with Vice Admiral Iceberg. Her third mate, Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson, has Beyonder powers that can steal. Perhaps he might know where there might be similar mystical items.
Klein’s thought process gradually cleared up as he formulated an initial plan.
He first performed a divination before rapidly returning to the real world. He got out of the decadent state of laying slump in the reclining chair drinking beverages and reading newspapers as he quickly set up a ritual.
It was still three candles, but the difference was the symbol he drew. It was the Sacred Emblem of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom—an omniscient eye on an open book. The ritual’s silver dagger also switched to a brass knife. In mysticism, the blue star corresponded to the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, and the metal that belonged to the blue star’s domain was mercury and brass.
Klein had long considered the problem of contacting Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards. Therefore, he prepared a set of Soulfall Ritual materials. After a series of processes, he burned the corresponding herb powder, and he dripped the extract and essence from lavender and mint.
Amidst the faint, clear, and mysterious fragrance, Klein took a step back and used ancient Hermes to recite an incantation.
“I pray for the power of knowledge;
“I pray for the power of rationality;
“I pray for the God of Wisdom’s loving grace;
“I pray that you allow me to communicate with the spirit of Edwina Edwards, the teacher who pursues knowledge, the researcher of spirit world creatures, Vice Admiral Iceberg of the seas, who hails from Lenburg.”
…
Klein’s voice reverberated as the altar instantly turned gloomy and cold. Be it the brass knife or the metallic bottles, all of them floated up.
It succeeded. The Golden Dream is still within 500 nautical miles…Klein first felt a sense of delight before he saw the flames of the three candles lengthen. They were tainted with a pale white with a hint of dark green.
He knew that the Soulfall Ritual was essentially to free his body and allow the target’s Astral Projection to possess him to establish an effective communication channel. He would be lacking in the necessary protection, making it easy to be attacked by the target of the Soulfall Ritual. Therefore, he had divined ahead of time to determine the danger from this matter. Besides, after meeting and conversing with her, he believed that Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina wasn’t a person with malicious intent. He temporarily found her trustworthy.
At this moment, the wind within the wall of spirituality produced mournful sounds. Klein only felt an ice-cold power descend upon him from the void in an attempt to enter his body.
Then, he was surprised to discover that it wasn’t like he expected. He had the necessary strength to resist and control himself instead of being possessed by her!
What’s happening?Just as he had the thought, he began to see a faint, formless gray fog around him.
This was a trait he possessed after advancing to Faceless. The power of the gray fog was able to slightly leak into reality!
Amidst his racing mind, Klein didn’t hesitate to wave his arm. He pointed to a coat hanging on a coat rack, throwing the ice-cold power onto it.
The black tweed coat on the coat rack strangely floated up as the arms raised up, looking somewhat clumsy.
It was as though an invisible person was wearing his coat!
The black coat floated two meters forward before coming to a pause.
The two sleeves raised up and formed an ×.
What does that mean?Klein was taken aback before he realized what Vice Admiral Iceberg meant.
Without a mouth, I can’t speak! Without hands, I can’t write!
This is awkward…Klein thought for a moment and directly said, “I need a mystical item that can steal the Beyonder powers of others. Ma’am, might I know if you have one?
“If you don’t, can you ask your third mate for me? Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson?
“The corresponding answer can be written in a letter. Summon my messenger to send it over.”
The black coat’s sleeves spread out and motioned with a lowering gesture.
Following that, it lost its soul and fell to the ground, no longer appearing as straight as before.
That means “yes?”Klein sighed silently and quickly ended the ritual. He hung up the black coat and used a brush and handkerchief to clean it.
Then, he wrote a letter and asked Mr. Azik a similar question.
He summoned the messenger by blowing the copper whistle. After the letter was taken away, Klein attempted the third method with great drive.
He took out the paper crane from his wallet and carefully spread it out. He wrote with a pencil on it: “Might I ask where I can get a mystical item that can steal the Beyonder powers of others?”
Putting down the pencil, Klein restored the paper crane according to its lines. He was quite pleased with his improvement at handicraft.
…
In the evening, after Klein browsed through the prayers of his believers, he returned to the real world and went to the washroom to enjoy a rather comfortable hot bath.
This allowed him to quickly fall asleep after entering his bed. This continued until he suddenly sensed an external force invading his dream.
It was the same desolate plains with the towering pitch-black steeple. With familiarity, Klein passed through the doors and walls until he entered deep inside the tower.
There was still a deck of tarot cards scattered here. They surrounded a central protrusion as though they were making a declaration. However, as a Seer, Klein could only interpret it as chaotic and contradictory.
On the protruded area, the text had already changed. The silver words formed three sentences.
The first line wrote: “I’m only a child that has yet to been born.”
Klein’s expression froze as though he was hearing an infant cry, “Please, I beg you. Don’t make things difficult for me. Such communication is very tiring…”
The second line was equally succinct.
“The clue lies in you.”
The third line was: “Don’t ask me what the clue is because I have no idea either.”
That is to say that Snake of Fate Will Auceptin can foresee a clue on me, but he is unable to foresee what it is exactly… That feels like a charlatan’s divination. No, I can’t say so. I can’t include myself in such criticism…Klein remembered the information and exited the dream before returning back to sleep until daybreak.
After breakfast, he began recalling the items and matters he had experienced before to seek out the so-called clue.
At this moment, his spiritual perception was triggered as he quickly activated his Spirit Vision.
The skeleton messenger remained huge, but unlike the last time, its head didn’t pass through the ceiling.
This was because it had spewed up from the floor, so half its head was in the level below.
In such a situation, it looked at Klein at his eye level and placed the return letter on his palm.
Seeing the messenger crumble like a falling waterfall, Klein was taken back. He muttered, feeling both angry and amused,So you do know some manners!
You’re getting more considerate after all!
You’ve changed greatly after knowing that you wouldn’t be transferred to me…
Klein rapidly retracted his gaze and opened the letter to read Mr. Azik’s reply.
“… Stealing the Beyonder powers of others is from the Marauder pathway. In the Fourth Epoch, it belonged to the Amon family, the Zoroast family, and the Jacob family… They seldom appeared after the War of the Four Emperors. Rumor has it that some of their members have formed an alliance and call themselves Hermits of Fate.
“I can’t remember any further. You can try attacking from the angle of the descendants of these three families.”
Amon… So a Blasphemer refers to this pathway? The Jacob family was one of the five Angel Families of the Tudor Dynasty. It was equal to Abraham, Amon, Antigonus, and Tamara. As for the Zoroast family, it’s from the Solomon Empire… Hermits of Fate. Fate, Hermit… The clue lies in me…Klein suddenly sat up and recalled an item.
It was the mysterious badge from Lanevus. The symbols on it were none other than that of fate and concealment!
Lanevus is likely a Sequence 8 Swindler. This happens to be from the Marauder pathway. It’s not incomprehensible or unacceptable that he would have the “admission ticket” to the corresponding gathering. On the contrary, it’s very logical… Purchasing a mystical item, which can steal the Beyonder powers of others, at a gathering with the Hermits of Fate is definitely much easier than other circles… From the looks of it, this is the so-called clue Will Auceptin mentioned…Klein sat by the edge of the bed and suddenly brightened up.
He hurriedly set up a ritual to summon himself and went above the gray fog to bring back the eyeball-sized badge to the real world.
On the front of the badge was a symbol that depicted fate and concealment, and behind it was a ring of tiny and compact words in ancient Hermes: “You can join if you have this item.”
Klein was just about to inject his spirituality to activate the badge and send out the “information” to synchronize it with the latest gathering time and location when he suddenly turned hesitant.
… How careless am I. I actually forgot to divine if doing so will be dangerous! If that gathering has Lanevus’s demigod senior and he uses it to lock onto me, that will be troublesome. It’s just like how Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy was able to quickly find a Demoness of Unaging to help her. I must take precautions… A person should be rash when the time calls for it, and be a coward when necessary!Klein smacked his forehead and cautiously returned to the mysterious space above the gray fog where he used spirit dowsing to perform a divination.
After receiving a revelation that there wasn’t any danger, he breathed a sigh of relief and left the gray fog. He then sat in the reclining chair in his inn room.
With the injection of his spirituality, the badge emitted a blurry luster and quickly condensed into an inconspicuous light beam, shooting out into the air.
Before long, the same light beam returned and dispersed, transforming into a palm-sized piece of illusory goatskin parchment. On it was written the words in ancient Feysac: “6 June 1350, 9 p.m. at the Tussock River’s estuary.”
That’s another four more months… With this much time, it wouldn’t be a problem for me to find the Nimblewright Master’s main ingredient all over again. The only obstacle is a lack of money, but that’s not too difficult. I now have a wealth of 6,945 pounds. I should have more than enough after selling another one or two Beyonder characteristics. Besides, there are so many moving bounties at sea, no… I can’t be so conceited. I have to eliminate the Four Kings and the Seven Admirals… What kind of clue is this?Klein leaned forward, arched his back, and began thinking hard.
As he thought about the gathering of the Hermits of Fate, he suddenly thought of someone: Leonard Mitchell!
My dear poet had participated in the Hermits of Fate gathering in Babur Valley. Regardless of his goal, whether it’s for official work or private matters, there’s a possibility of him obtaining a mystical item that can steal the Beyonder powers of others… I can borrow it from him or buy it through him? This is the real clue?Klein felt energized as he quickly came up with a rough plan.
First step. Place the radio transceiver above the gray fog to accumulate its aura;
Second step, use the radio transceiver to contact Arrodes a few days later;
Third step, ask it where I can, with relative ease, obtain mystical items that can steal the Beyonder powers of others;
If the answer is very clear, the fourth step will follow what the information says, easily completing my goal. If the answer is vague or fraught with danger, the fourth step can be to ask my dear poet’s present location.
The fifth step is to get Emlyn White to take this badge to find my dear poet to see if he has any corresponding items and if it’s possible to do a transaction. I won’t appear in person, for I might end up being recognized. That will similarly make it very troublesome. As for Emlyn, he’s presently considered someone from the Church of Earth Mother, no—considered a ghost of the Church of Earth Mother. To get him to initiate first-contact, even if he were reported by my dear poet or ends up captured on the spot, he wouldn’t be framed or put up for torture.
With the plan on what to do and how to proceed, Klein immediately felt refreshed. In his good mood, he decided to head out to eat a Bayam delicacy—roasted fish.
…
Above the blue sea, the Golden Dream, which was sparkling thanks to the setting sun’s golden rays, was silently cruising forward.
Receiving his captain’s permission, Danitz apprehensively walked into her room with his head up as people stared at him with envy.
Bookshelves filled the room and on top of them were different books.
Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina stood in front of a desk as she held a black fountain pen in her hand. She quickly wrote the following: “… I do not have similar items. Same for Jodeson. He says he will help you look out for it, but that will require you to be sufficiently lucky.”
Edwina raised her head and turned her clear, aqueous blue eyes to look at Danitz.
“You, hold the ritual, the ritual to summon Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger.”
At that moment, Danitz was wondering if he would receive any special treatment from his captain, but when he heard that, he pointed at himself in astonishment. “Me?”
“Yes.” Edwina folded the letter, straightened her body, and nodded. “This can help you familiarize yourself with similar rituals. In the future, I’ll be testing you on this.”
“Alright…” Danitz hid his disappointment as he tried his best to recall the procedure as he slowly set up the ritual that only needed one candle.
Finally, under Edwina’s watch, he took out a shiny Loen gold coin and placed it on the altar.
After taking the letter, Danitz ran through the subsequent ritual in his mind twice before he dared to do it.
He took a step back and said in ancient Hermes, “I!
“I summon in my name:
“The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the messenger that belongs to Gehrman Sparrow.”
Whoosh!
The wind howled in the wall of spirituality, sending Danitz’s yellow hair flailing upwards.
The flame rapidly burgeoned to the size of a human’s head. It was as pale as the letter in Danitz’s hand.
Soon, Danitz saw long blonde hair, bloodshot eyes, and a gorgeous head appear.
Hiss. Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger is very unique. How can a spirit world creature look like a human, and it’s so beautiful at that. She’s just slightly inferior to Captain, uh…Danitz suddenly choked because he discovered that the head didn’t have a neck underneath. Furthermore, it was held up by a pigtail with a hand.
He looked in a daze as one head after another appeared. he saw the headless figure dressed in a complicated dress appear before him.
She’s indeed a creature from the spirit world…He felt ashamed for having those thoughts.
Taking a deep breath, Danitz hurriedly handed over the letter and saw one of the beautiful heads open its mouth to bite at it with pearly-white teeth.
At this moment, Reinette Tinekerr’s other head bit on the gold coin on the altar.
However, she didn’t immediately leave. The four bloodshot eyes on other two heads darted towards Edwina Edwards who was outside the wall of spirituality. She sized her up a few times.
Edwina felt herself being observed, and it made it impossible to contain the horror that ensued.
Reinette Tinekerr retracted her gaze as her body turned illusory, fusing into the white candlelight.
The flame lit up again as the colors spread outwards. Everything had restored to normal.
Just as Danitz removed the wall of spirituality, he heard his captain say in a deep voice, “That’s not an ordinary creature from the spirit world…”
Not an ordinary creature from the spirit world?Danitz was stunned.
He knew that his captain’s profession was a researcher of spirit world creatures. If she said it wasn’t ordinary, it definitely wasn’t one. It was far more extraordinary than ordinary!
Gehrman Sparrow really is a man with many secrets…Danitz reflected.
…
Backlund, Cherwood Borough.
Fors mustered every fiber in her body before she triumphed over the laziness brought from the fireplace. She switched to a thick dark blue cotton dress, wrapped a light gray scarf around her, and wore a warm lady’s hat. In the not-too-cold temperatures, aside from the cold that seeped into her bones thanks to the prevailing fog, she took a carriage to Williams Street.
She took in the cold air and told herself that this was a common excursion for an author to gather material outside. There was no need for her to be nervous or appear abnormal.
Taking a few steps forward, Fors entered a coffee shop and sat by the window. As she drank the thick, warm liquid, she observed the pedestrians and the houses across the road.
There’s nothing abnormal. There’s no fighting or theft at all… This is a place where the rich live, so the security is much better than East Borough… Heh, I can still see someone from Feysac. He’s really tall and muscular, like a bear. He also has companions… Haha, are those people from Intis? They really wear exaggerated clothes, it’s like they’re acting in a play… Backlund is indeed the Capital of Capitals. I can meet many foreigners here…Fors gradually forgot her goal and opened up a notebook to record down material for her novel.
After she finished her coffee, she circled the street and left after finding nothing peculiar. She planned to come again on Thursday.
…
After taking Edwina’s reply letter from Reinette Tinekerr’s “hands,” Klein watched as the messenger vanished, confirming that she hadn’t asked for an additional gold coin.
From the looks of it, using a gold coin as a ritual material works…He smiled, feeling pleased with himself as he opened the letter.
With a fruitless answer, he planned on going out to walk the streets to find a chance to engage in true acting so as to conclude the principles.
At this moment, he heard knocking at the door. It was Captain Elland.
Klein silently opened the door and said, “I was just about to look for you.”
Elland chuckled and said, “There’s no need. As long as you register a place with your identity, I’ll be able to know where you’re staying.”
The governor-general’s office and the military have quite good control on the inns after all…Klein nodded without a word.
Elland turned his body halfway and pointed at the corridor.
“I’ll bring you to see someone.
“The White Agate is about to return to Pritz Harbor. If you need help or have any information to provide, you can find him. We’re often generous when it comes to payment.”
This was what Klein had previously mentioned to him before.
“Alright.” Klein reached out to the coat rack.
After wearing his coat, Elland led him straight to the Amyris Leaf Bar and to a corner inside.
…
In the basement of the Amyris Leaf Bar.
Wormtongue Mithor King looked at Strongman Ozil opposite him and asked, “Have you gathered the recent intel about Blazing Danitz?”
“Yes,” Ozil said with a smile. “Last week, Blue Eyes Meath saw Blazing Danitz with an unknown adventurer.”
In a corner of the Amyris Leaf Bar.
Elland found a man wearing a coffee-colored jacket, patted him on the shoulder, and laughed.
“Why aren’t you drinking Lanti Proof?”
The man was in his thirties, having a rather common face. It was obvious that he had Loen blood running through his veins.
He had brown hair and eyes, with a somewhat high nose bridge. His tipsy appearance instantly vanished as his eyes turned sharp.
He swept a glance at Elland and Klein before his eyes turned turbid again. He said, sounding completely intoxicated, “I’ve already drunk. I’m drinking Zarhar to lessen the effects of the alcohol.”
Zarhar was a locally-produced malt beer. It was cheap and tasted quite good.
Elland chuckled and pointed at Klein.
“Gehrman Sparrow.”
Then, he introduced the man to Klein, “Oz Kent. You can call him Kent.
“Chat amongst yourselves. I’ll have to return to make preparations. I’ll be setting off early, tomorrow morning.”
He waved his hand and left without any hesitation.
Klein pulled over a nearby chair and sat down. He didn’t get any alcohol as he expressionlessly looked at Oz Kent.
The staring made Kent feel extremely uncomfortable as he downed a mouthful of Zarhar and said, “Find me if there’s anything in the future. You’ll be paid as long as you provide any intel of value, or if you help us do certain things.”
He wasn’t worried that the drunkards around them would hear their conversation, as many gangs and pirate crews would say the same thing. The words used to rope in informants were usually the same.
“Alright.” Klein had the strong urge to ask if he could be reimbursed for dressing up as Helene to assassinate Vice Admiral Ailment despite it being paid by Danitz.
However, it was just a thought.
Oz Kent chuckled while appearing completely drunk.
“I heard Elland mention some things about you, but I have to remind you that one shouldn’t be too crazy out at sea. You need to take note and try your best not to provoke the pirates. What I mean is to not fight them head-on. Privately providing us information would be fine. We will keep it a secret for you.”
This time, he had clearly suppressed his voice.
Seeing no response from Gehrman Sparrow, he added, “Pirates wouldn’t bother with any chivalrous code, nor will they abide by the kingdom’s laws and rules.Burp. If you have a family at different port cities or some island colony, they’d definitely be capable of attacking your family.”
Family…Klein fell silent for a second before calmly saying, “I do not have a family.”
“…” Oz Kent was nearly at a loss for words. All he could do was say, “They will also attack your friends.”
Then, he heard Gehrman Sparrow reply in an unperturbed tone, “I do not have friends.”
“…” Oz Kent instantly choked up. He subconsciously drank a mouthful of Zarhar beer to calm himself.
After coughing twice, he said in a deep voice, “They will also ambush you. They will also bribe people to learn about your schedule and intercept your ship. At sea, a single person’s strength is often so inconsequential.”
Klein said rather calmly, “I wouldn’t reject them from giving me money.
“That’s basic courtesy.”
Giving money?Oz Kent was clearly taken aback as he found Gehrman Sparrow’s words incomprehensible.
A few seconds later, he realized that the man was treating pirates as mobile bounties.
He drank mouthful after mouthful of beer, momentarily at a loss for words.
…
In the basement of the Amyris Leaf Bar.
“An unknown adventurer?” Wormtongue Mithor King’s mind stirred as he sat straight up.
Strongman Ozil nodded.
“According to Blue Eyes Meath, that adventurer is new. He likely hasn’t been to the archipelago for long, but Meath felt that he was considerably dangerous.”
Considerably dangerous? Could he be the person who killed Steel Maveti and company with Blazing Danitz? Could it be the person who disguised himself as Helene to attack Captain?Mithor immediately made certain connections as he asked with a deep voice, “Do you have his photograph or a portrait?”
Ozil beckoned to a subordinate and received a piece of white paper.
“We used a ritual to get Blue Eyes Meath to draw the unknown adventurer’s appearance. As you know, it’s different having a firm footing in Bayam’s underground world than being a successful pirate. I need supporting members. Sigh, to hire them, I spent quite a bit of money.”
Mithor could read between the lines as he chuckled.
“As long as you get to the bottom of this matter, Captain wouldn’t be stingy with her reward.”
He took the portrait, spread it out, and discovered a cold-looking man with black hair and brown eyes. His face was slightly thin, and he had a cut face. He wore a black double-breasted frock coat and a half top hat.
Never seen him before. It’s impossible to confirm if he’s the person who disguised himself as Helene…Mithor raised his head and said, “Find out his identity and whereabouts.”
“I’ve already instructed my men to do it,” Strongman Ozil said with a deep laugh.
The two fell silent at the same time as they drank their Southville red wine.
A few minutes later, a bar bouncer entered and broke the silence.
He glanced at Wormtongue Mithor, leaned in towards his boss’s ear, and whispered.
Ozil’s expression instantly turned odd as an unconcealed smile appeared.
He put down the wine glass and said after pausing, “That unknown adventurer has been found.”
“Where is he?” Mithor asked.
Ozil pointed upstairs.
“At this very bar.”
Mithor looked up at the ceiling and remained silent for a few seconds.
“I’ll go up to verify.”
He believed that having had some interaction with the disguised Helene, he had a general understanding of the man’s abilities. He believed that no matter how good the man was at disguising himself, he would definitely feel a sense of familiarity; therefore, he decided to confirm it himself.
According to his usual habits, he wouldn’t have taken such initiative and would instead perform an investigation from the outskirts. Only with enough confidence would he get himself involved. But this time, he wasn’t too convinced of Ozil’s subordinate. If it was really the person who disguised himself as Helene, he would immediately change his appearance and identity and vanish once he noticed something was amiss.
Besides, Mithor knew that he was presently being punished by his captain. He had to quickly perform a deed of merit in order to return to the Black Death.
Sigh, regardless if I was lacking in ability or not being careful enough, the outcome cannot be changed. I was fooled by that disguise and brought “her” onto the Black Death, nearly killing Captain…
If it were Qilangos, he wouldn’t have spared me. Heh, he has always been very greedy. He had long thirsted for my Beyonder powers…
Captain didn’t believe that I had been in cahoots with the assassin simply because Qilangos could also change his appearance with Creeping Hunger. She didn’t summon people to surround and kill me. She only sent me to Bayam to investigate this matter. She’s already being forgiving enough… Compared to Qilangos, she is truly a captain worthy of being loyal to. I have to quickly provide some meritorious service and find an excuse to contact her, so as to live up to her treatment towards me.As Mithor King got up and walked out, he couldn’t help but have these thoughts churn through his mind.
Although he was a pirate who had killed countless and had plundered countless ships, he had a soft spot in his heart. Besides, he didn’t notice that he was being constantly mesmerized by Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy via prolonged interactions with her. His fondness for her had seeped deep into his bones. Even if Ailment Maiden didn’t have helpers, he wouldn’t have resisted, kneeling down and kissing her toes at her behest.
Of course, this didn’t affect his fantasies of doing countless deeds with Tracy. If he had the chance, he believed he would take the initiative to do so even if he didn’t get her permission.
As a pirate, he had done such things plenty of times.
When he went upstairs, Mithor King followed the guidance of Ozil’s subordinates and circled halfway around the bar’s walls. From afar, he saw the unknown adventurer sitting in the corner.
Identical to the portrait… but I don’t feel any familiarity… Is it because his disguise is sufficiently good, or is he someone else, for example, Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina? She can mimic the Beyonder powers of those she had seen before. It’s not impossible for her to change appearance like Qilangos…Mithor’s gaze paused for two seconds before he cautiously retracted it.
But at this moment, Klein’s spiritual intuition as a Seer told him that someone was observing him.
Without concealing anything, Klein immediately turned to look back. He saw a man with short eyebrows, deep eye sockets, and bronze eyes.
Wormtongue Mithor King… Third mate of Vice Admiral Ailment’s flagship, Black Death…Klein instantly recognized the person observing him.
Instantly, two thoughts flashed in his mind.
One of them was:5,400 pound bounty!
The other was:Why is he observing me? He managed to find me by investigating Danitz?
The military contact person, Oz Kent, discovered Gehrman Sparrow’s abnormality as he traced his gaze. However, due to his angle, he was blocked by a few drunkards.
At this point in time, Klein already instinctively came up with a solution. It was to pretend that he didn’t recognize Mithor King, retract his gaze, and get a cup of alcohol to drink. He could then secretly observe where he went, and then use his powers as a Faceless to infiltrate where Mithor hid himself before silently hunting him.
As this thought flashed past his mind, Klein suddenly discovered a problem.
That’s me being myself.
But I’m now Gehrman Sparrow, a seemingly calm but crazy adventurer!
With this thought, he suddenly turned around, drew his revolver, and aimed at Wormtongue Mithor King inside the rowdy bar.
Bang!
A gunshot rang through the bar as many customers reflexively crouched down while hugging their heads. All of them were extremely experienced.
Many drunkards slumped to the ground, with more than ten people throwing themselves to the side or rolling on the ground to dodge. These series of actions were well-practiced. And Mithor King was one of them.
However, Klein didn’t really pull the trigger, as he was afraid of injuring the innocent bystanders by mistake. There were many customers in between him and Mithor.
The gunshot stemmed from his powers of Illusion Creation!
At that moment, everything before him opened up as people crouched down. Hence, having aimed at Mithor, who had thrown himself sideways to the ground, he pulled the trigger this time.
Bang!
Chapter 599: Dragon MightTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Bang!
The brass bullet traversed past half the bar, flying straight for Wormtongue Mithor King’s body.
But just as it was about to hit him, Mithor’s brown eyes suddenly turned dark.
The bullet made a turn, and its trajectory was thrown upwards slightly as it accurately hit a glass cup filled with golden beer.
Amidst a loud noise, the glass instantly shattered, splashing beer everywhere.
At the same time, Mithor grabbed a cup from a customer, extended his arm, and threw it at Klein.
What’s the point of that? Klein only dodged slightly to allow the glass cup to miss him, shattering onto the wall.
At this moment, Wormtongue Mithor immediately lunged forward and rolled, heading for the entrance to the basement. He attempted entry in order to get help or escape via a secret path.
He had initially confirmed that the unknown and crazy adventurer was the assassin, who had disguised as Helene and boarded the Black Death, targeting Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy.
Furthermore, his series of actions, which had nearly succeeded, told him that in a one-on-one situation, he wasn’t a match for him!
This was a powerhouse at the pirate admiral level!
Tap! Tap! Tap! Klein quickly chased after Wormtongue Mithor.
He was fast and agile. Despite being inside the chaotic bar, he didn’t step onto anyone.Seeing that the bouncers in the basement were coming with revolvers in hand and how Mithor King was about to enter the basement with bouncers in the bar approaching, Klein didn’t hesitate. He suddenly clenched his left hand.
The black glove was instantly covered with dense dark golden scales. His dark brown irises turned pale and became vertical.
Right on the heels of that, an invisible wave surged outwards with him as its epicenter.
In the areas where the wave passed, the customers who were holding their heads down turned limp or trembled. The military contact, Oz Kent, also clearly lost his sense of reason, as though he had encountered the most terrifying thing in the world. All he wanted to do was to escape.
The bouncers who had approached were no different. Extreme horror gripped their hearts as they ran around aimlessly, making the situation turn even more chaotic.
Clang! Clang! Clang! The bouncers in the basement threw away their weapons, either running to a corner and shrinking into a ball, or they were trembling on the spot, their crotches rapidly turning moist.
Wormtongue Mithor felt as though he was struck by lightning. In his fear, he began running in circles at the entrance.
This was a Psychiatrist’s Awe, also known as Dragon’s Might or Mass Chaos!
This was Klein’s only crowd control Beyonder power!
At this moment, Klein’s rapidly approaching figure didn’t stop. In a few steps, he had arrived beside Mithor.
In that instant, a scene suddenly surfaced in his mind. Mithor, who looked to be lost in extreme horror, suddenly raised his head and swung his right fist over, aiming straight for Klein’s head.
Without any thought, Klein fully trusted his Clown’s intuition for danger. He immediately bent down and turned his body sideways.
Almost at the same time, Wormtongue Mithor suddenly raised his head. His brown eyes were dark and clear, without any sense of muddleheadedness.
At some moment in time, he had shaken off the effects of Dragon’s Might!
This was something that exceeded Klein’s expectations.
Bang!
Mithor’s muscles bulged as he bent his back and threw a punch that resembled a cannonball. However, he didn’t hit his expected target and instead hit the wall of the entrance.
Creak!
The spot where his fist connected threw up pulverized bricks. Quickly, a huge hole that seemed to be covered in a “spider-web” appeared. The entire bar seemed to shake.
The power of the punch was far stronger than a revolver’s bullet!
But at this moment, Klein had already flashed behind him. His body straightened up again as his glove seemed to be covered in a layer of gold.
His brown eyes lit up with two flashes of lightning as they shot out like bullets.
Interrogator’s Psychic Piercing!
“Ah!”
Mithor King let out a shrill cry, but he didn’t fall to the ground. He rolled as he grimaced in pain, holding his arms to protect his head.
He soon magically recovered from the pain of Psychic Piercing, but he felt ice-cold metal at his forehead. He saw the cold and thin adventurer pull the trigger.
At such a close distance, even though Psychic Piercing’s effects could only be maintained for a second, it was enough for Klein to raise his right arm and place the revolver’s barrel at Wormtongue Mithor King’s head!
Bang!
Mithor King’s pleas shrank back from his half-agape mouth and into his throat as a picture seemingly formed of blood and white material appeared on the wall behind him. it was melancholic, fresh, and messy.
The luster in his eyes vanished as Mithor collapsed backward, leaning against the wall before sliding to the ground.
At noon on the 1st of February 1350, Wormtongue Mithor was hunted.
Klein glanced around at the chaotic bar and closed the door to the basement. He chained the door with the existing chains and forcibly made a knot.
He bent down and dragged Mithor King down a few steps, but he didn’t directly enter.
As he was wary of enemies who might suddenly charge out from inside, he opened up his palm and aimed it at Wormtongue Mithor’s corpse from above.
He had no qualms about Grazing the Black Death’s third mate. He believed that he was definitely someone with heinous crimes to his name. Firstly, he was once a subordinate of Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos, and the deceased pirate admiral had once massacred an entire ship. He was a rather coldblooded person. It was simply obvious from what the Red Glove Nightmare inside Creeping Hunger had encountered. Secondly, Mithor was working for Vice Admiral Ailment, which was equivalent to working for the Demoness Sect. It was unknown how many cases of human trafficking he had been involved in.
Creeping Hunger restored its thin human skin appearance as his palm cracked open, producing two bloodshot eyes.
In an instant, a biting cold wind stirred in the entrance’s passageway to the basement. It constantly spun around Wormtongue Mithor’s corpse, slowly outlining a blurry figure with short eyebrows and deep eye sockets.
Black but undull points of light rapidly surged out of the corpse, combining with Mithor’s Spirit Body. All of them were injected into Creeping Hunger, where an empty finger was waiting for it, forming a connection with the surroundings to a certain degree.
Creeping Hunger first went from a black color with a sinister and noble vibe before returning to its original state as it suffused its desire for flesh and blood.
Klein silently diverted his senses to it for a few seconds and was pleasantly surprised that the powers he received were rather useful. Although there were only two, they were much better than the previous three he had obtained from the Zombie Sequence!
At this point, he learned that the Mid-Sequence Beyonder was a Sequence 6 Baron of Corruption from the Lawyer pathway. One of them came from a Baron of Corruption and the other came from the Sequence 7 Briber.
The former was Distortion. By distorting the target’s words, actions, and intent, he could formulate a certain order that provided himself with an advantage, so as to achieve the goal of restraining and influencing his opponent.
The latter was Bribe, which was one of the various powers of a Briber. More accurately, it would be Bribe—Weaken.
The premise behind using this power was to give the target a certain item, then for a certain amount of time, greatly weaken the target’s attacks, defense, and control over him.
Give the target a certain item? His act of throwing a cup of alcohol was considered a Bribe? As expected of the Black Emperor pathway. It finds loopholes in “order” while it appears domineering… It’s no wonder my Dragon’s Might and Psychic Piercing powers weren’t as effective as I imagined them to be on Mithor. Even my bullet’s strength was reduced. I thought that shot would’ve blown his entire head up… Klein came to a realization.
At the same time, he understood why he had involuntarily flown towards the Black Emperor where King of the Five Seas, Nast, was. It was because Nast had distorted his intent to proceed forward, making it impossible for him to stop.
Not bad at all… Klein lowered his head to steal a glance at Wormtongue Mithor’s corpse before he went down to the basement.
He was trying to find some food for Creeping Hunger.
It was unknown whether it had to do with him throwing Creeping Hunger above the gray fog repeatedly, but Creeping Hunger wasn’t as crazy anymore. It seemed to be able to bear with its hunger; therefore, Klein wasn’t in a hurry. He slowly proceeded forward so as to be careful of encountering any accidents.
Before long, he saw Strongman Ozil leading his subordinates over. There were Beyonders and gunmen, and their numbers were sizable!
Klein’s expression remained stoic as his black glove was covered in dark golden scales once again.
His irises turned light in color as they suddenly turned vertical. Invisible waves instantly surged forward.
Psychiatrist’s Dragon’s Might!
With Dragon’s Might surging out, Strongman Ozil and his subordinates quaked on the spot, as though a gigantic hammer had struck them.
Suddenly, some of them ran in every direction, escaping aimlessly. Some kept going in circles on the spot, while others stood on the spot, trembling uncontrollably. There were all kinds of different reactions.
Unlike previously when he was afraid that Wormtongue Mithor would recover, making it necessary to make every second count, Klein had plenty of time to observe his surroundings at that moment. He instantly grasped the situation.
Different reactions stem from their mental fortitude and resilience. The weakest and most ordinary ones were the ones who ran wildly. Those with relatively stronger mental fortitude among the ordinary people would run about aimlessly. For Beyonders, who had their psyche enhanced, as well as ordinary people who had strong mental fortitudes, they would circle around on the spot, trying to escape but stopping themselves as well. The strong Beyonders with strong mental fortitude would stand on the spot as they tremble or go around in circles on the spot.
Those who suffer from incontinence as a result of fear belong to the escaping and avoiding group…
Klein swept his gaze and was about to raise his gun to shoot, making the enemies who could threaten him lose the ability to do combat.
At this moment, he discovered that a man who had been trembling on the spot had recovered the clarity in his eyes. He was about to escape the influence of Awe, as for the others, they were also showing symptoms of recovering.
Considering how he didn’t have the ability to finish all of them off in such a short period of time, and how a gunshot would jolt a number of them back to their senses, as well as how different Beyonders, when combining their different powers together, could cause him harm, Klein changed his mind and made the glove on his left palm be tainted with a sinister, reflective blackness.
His eyes turned dark as he forcefully distorted the intents of the people who were waking up.
The trembling man pounced forward suddenly. He could no longer resist his thoughts of fleeing. He ran straight for the secret exit, leaving his employer, Strongman Ozil, as a constantly shrinking back.
Klein rapidly switched between Psychiatrist and Baron of Corruption, using Dragon’s Might followed by Distortion as he repeated this sequence. Soon, and he chased all the mentally Ozil’s strong or resilient bouncers to the basement.
Although there was no way of comparing Creeping Hunger to a genuine Shepherd, switching between different souls required a certain amount of time to cooldown, Klein grasped this rhythm very well. He easily completed his goal while there were still some remnant effects from Dragon’s Might.
However, he also discovered a problem. For certain targets, if they were repeatedly exposed to Dragon’s Might and Awe within a short period of time, the effects would weaken with repeated use. Of course, most of Strongman Ozil’s subordinates were already slumped on the ground after repeatedly being hit by Dragon’s Might. They were pissing and defecating themselves, emitting a stench.
Dragon’s Might and Distortion are quite a good combination… If Mithor hadn’t tried to counterattack, he could’ve escaped with Bribe—Weaken and Distortion, and I might not have necessarily been able to catch up to him and finish him off. Yes, that counterattack of his was very potent. There weren’t any signs prior to it. If it wasn’t due to a Seer and Clown’s reliance on their spirituality and intuition, I might not have been able to use Paper Figurine Substitutes in time, much less talk about dodging the strike.
This reminds me that even though Creeping Hunger provides the combat strength of a Sequence 5, I shouldn’t belittle other Sequence 6s. A careless mistake might have me killed…
Amidst his thoughts, Klein made the glove turn as though it was gilded. His eyes suddenly lit up with two bolts of lightning.
Strongman Ozil immediately cried out in pain as he couldn’t bear it anymore. He crashed to the ground like a toppling mountain peak. He held his head as he struggled in pain like a catfish that had just been caught.
Unfortunately, I don’t have Beyonder powers that can perform an area-of-effect attack. Otherwise, I’d be able to keep the other Beyonders back… I remember that there’s a Lightning Storm in the Sea King’s domain… However, such charms are of too high a level. It exceeds the realm of my knowledge…Klein swept his gaze across all the goons before unhurriedly walking to the basement.
This place was originally a market, but with everyone fleeing, it was empty.
Dressed in his double-breasted frock coat, Klein pulled a chair out from behind a stall. He placed it before Ozil and leisurely sat down. He leaned forward as he observed the boss of the Amyris Leaf Bar without a word.
After Ozil tumbled around for a while, he finally recovered from the pain that nearly made him lose control. However, he still suffered from a splitting headache.
He was just about to stand up when he saw a pair of pale-colored eyes that reflected pale gold light. He saw a glove covered in dark golden scales.
In that instant, cold sweat was still dripping from his forehead. He felt that one maelstrom after another was appearing in his eyes, sucking in all his attention.
Klein calmly asked, “Were you once a pirate?”
“Yes.” Ozil realized that he had the strong intention of answering the man.
This was a Psychological Cue!
Klein asked again without a change in tone, “What deeds have you done in the past that violate the kingdom’s laws?”
Ozil didn’t hide anything from him. He simply explained what he had done as a pirate and as the boss of the Amyris Leaf Bar. It included his plundering of liners, raping female passengers, and killing the innocent. This included striking down competitors and kidnapping their family members, setting ambushes to sink an entire family to the bottom of the ocean.
Klein listened to all of this in silence, and the corners of his mouth curled up slowly. He clapped his left palm against his right hand and said, “What a competent pirate and passable gang boss.”
Amidst his praise, he extended his left hand as a ferocious mouth opened up on the thin human skin.
Shrill screams resounded in the basement, but it stopped after a few seconds. All that was left were echoes.
Klein sat in his seat, watching silently as the bright points of light slowly gathered in front of him.
Around him, all the goons who were suffering from incontinence instinctively distanced themselves from him. As they crawled, they left stains on the ground.
Moments later, Klein slowly stood up. He bent down to pick up a pure spherical light that was the size of a baby’s fist, as well as the wallet inside Ozil’s clothes.
After stealing a glance at the thickness of the wad of cash, he put away the two items and holstered his revolver. He took off his half top hat and bowed at the trembling goons in the corner.
Klein checked the underground area after he was done with everything. To his regret, he didn’t discover any items like a safe. All he could do was return via the passageway, pick up Wormtongue Mithor King’s corpse, and walk to the entrance.
He paused for two seconds as the scene outside was naturally outlined in his mind. He discovered that the bouncers, who he imagined would attempt to open the door to provide help, had already disappeared.
The Dragon’s Might from just now made them realize that it’s a battle between Beyonders, so they retreated? As expected of a region where pirates are everywhere. Some ordinary people still have a chance of understanding about Beyonders… It seems such matters happen often here? Some fugitive suddenly gets arrested by the Mandated Punishers?Klein undid the metal chains and reached for Mithor King’s pocket in passing and took his cash.
He held back the urge to count his earnings as he burned a paper figurine and threw it outside before opening the door to the entrance. He then walked out with Mithor’s corpse.
At this moment, most of the customers in the bar were gone. There were only about eight people hiding in different spots to await the outcome.
Klein surveyed the area without any expression as he saw gazes frantically retract.
The only person who dared to look at him head-on was Oz Kent. he was frowning as he watched Gehrman Sparrow carry a corpse over slowly.
Bang!
The corpse flew in front of him, smashing over a table.
Oz Kent focused his gaze as his pupils instantly contracted.
Wormtongue Mithor King! Vice Admiral Ailment’s third mate, Mithor King!He looked up in shock, stealing another glance at Gehrman Sparrow.
Klein revealed a faint smile.
“Remember my bounty.”
With that said, he took his half top hat, bowed slightly as a form of bidding farewell, and turned to leave through the Amyris Leaf Bar’s main door.
…
Bayam Harbor. On the White Agate.
Elland watched as the door to his captain’s cabin was slammed open. He asked in surprise, “Kent, what happened?”
Oz Kent questioned him with a warped expression, “Elland, what kind of monster did you introduce me to?”
“… Gehrman Sparrow?” Elland returned with a question, feeling somewhat uncertain.
Oz Kent nodded.
“He killed Wormtongue and Strongman without batting an eye, right inside Amyris Leaf Bar, right in front of me! It didn’t even take him five minutes!”
He felt like he was going crazy.
“Mithor King?” Elland asked, but he sounded like he was repeating the name to himself.
Then, he revealed a rueful smile.
“From the looks of it, we have to report to the higher-ups.”
He didn’t mention Blazing Danitz nor Steel Maveti’s death.
“Alright!” Oz Kent was waiting for him to say that.
At three in the afternoon, inside a garden building near the governor-general’s office.
Elland and Oz Kent were sitting in an elegantly decorated living room as they awaited the reply from an important figure.
After an unknown amount of time, a young man with neatly combed back blond hair walked down the staircase and said to the two, “The General says that since he temporarily doesn’t show any animosity, we should honor the agreement and continue our cooperation from before. However, we must be careful. Send a telegram back to Backlund and secretly investigate his true identity and intentions here at sea.
“Also, spread the news that he killed Mithor King. To the pirates.”
“Yes, Mr. Luan.” After receiving clear instructions, Elland and Oz Kent immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
…
Inside the inn, Klein did a divination and counted his cash, confirming that he had received 327 pounds 9 soli 5 pence, and a Beyonder characteristic from a Sequence 8 Pugilist from the Warrior pathway.
This is also an item worth six to seven hundred pounds… Furthermore, there’s Mithor’s bounty. Even if I deduct the “labor fees,” there will still be several thousand pounds. Heh, Oz Kent might not dare to take his cut… This is quite a good harvest. It’s like a windfall!Klein thought in comfort before holding a ritual, sending Creeping Hunger up to the gray fog.
To be frank, he felt that Dragon’s Might, Frenzy, and Psychological Cue were three rather useful Beyonder powers that he couldn’t bear to part with. However, since he had already promised Miss Justice, he ultimately chose to abide by his promise.
Above the gray fog, Klein leaned back into his high-back chair and held Creeping Hunger. He remained silent for several seconds.
Finally, he released the Psychiatrist’s soul according to the specific steps.
A tall figure quickly appeared by the side of the bronze table. It was a woman whose face looked somewhat blurry. Her pain and distorted feelings was apparent.
Klein looked at her and asked her as though he was chatting with her, “Do you still remember who you are?”
In the mysterious space, he could directly channel her spirit.
The Psychiatrist’s enmity reduced substantially as she smiled bitterly.
“Of course I remember.
“I was a member of a secret organization and was planning to meet a friend in Toscarter Island, but I ended up encountering pirates on the way.
“Although I used my powers to resolve the disaster, the pirates who escaped informed Qilangos of the corresponding situation. In order to obtain my powers, he deliberately changed course and intercepted our ship. You can probably imagine what happened after that.
“Thanks to his meticulousness, I was killed instantly, unlike the other female passengers who encountered things that were worse than death.”
Klein fell silent for a few seconds before nodding slightly.
“Do you know of the ancient book known as Groselle’s Travels?”
He believed that since Groselle’s Travels came from the dragons, it was possible that the Psychiatrist had heard of its name or the corresponding information.
The female Psychiatrist thought over it carefully before shaking her head.
“I’m sorry. I’ve never heard that name before.”
Klein no longer bothered with the topic and switched to asking, “Since you’re about to dissipate and gain eternal peace. Do you have any last wishes?”
The Psychiatrist lowered her head and chuckled.
“I wish to be revived.
“Alright. I know that this wish cannot be satisfied. Everything else isn’t necessary. I’ve been dead for years. My family and friends have probably already received news of my death. Informing them again of my death will only dig up the pain of those memories.
“Let’s leave it at that. Thank you. That should be it…”
Her figure quickly dissipated and vanished, leaving behind a huge golden iris that could expose the thoughts of everyone’s hearts.
This was the Beyonder characteristic of a Psychiatrist.
Klein sighed and began pondering over the details of what the Psychiatrist had said.
She was visiting a friend at Toscarter Island alone without any family…
Toscarter Island is located at the easternmost front of the Sonia Sea, and it’s south of the Gargas Archipelago.
That’s the easternmost colony of the Loen Kingdom, while the Gargas Archipelago belongs to the Feysac Empire… What kind of friend would be there? What kind of friend is worth visiting after taking such a long trip?
Although she only said that she’s from a secret organization, the chances are that it’s the Psychology Alchemists. Was she out on a mission?
Klein respected the deceased and didn’t wish to dig out her secrets, so he didn’t probe deeper. Without any clues, he quickly stopped thinking about such matters and considered something else.
After hunting down Wormtongue Mithor King, regardless of the reason, I have to leave Bayam for the time being… I’ve really done quite a bit in the City of Generosity during this period of time… Yes, I’ll participate in about three Beyonder gatherings and confirm whether there are the main ingredients of Nimblewright Master before leaving…Klein rapidly made a decision and conjured a scene of The World praying. Covering it with the gray fog, he threw the scene to the crimson star representing Miss Justice.
…
Audrey was standing on the balcony on the third floor looking at the nearby village. The rooftops were mainly brick-red in color as they showed depictions, abstract pictures, or real pictures of dragons.
Suddenly, the familiar endless void surfaced in front of her eyes.
Amidst the gray fog, a blurry figure was standing high above, praying to the god above.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, please inform Miss Justice that she can make preparations for the transaction.”
I can make preparations for the transaction? He has obtained the Beyonder characteristic of a Psychiatrist? But he still didn’t have one yesterday…The World’s efficiency shocked Audrey as she nearly forgot to thank Mr. Fool.
Thankfully, she was no longer the green and naive lady from before. She had been exposed to several major matters and rapidly calmed her mind as she sincerely thanked him. She passed on the message for Mr. World to wait another two to three days as she was preparing to pay off the money she owed to Mr. Fool’s Blessed. Although she had sufficient money, she had to maintain a minimum balance, otherwise it was easy for others to notice something amiss.
After the illusory gray fog dissipated, Audrey silently looked down at Susie, who was admiring the garden on the first floor, before pacing around and secretly clicking her tongue.
Mr. World is really terrifying…
…
Evening, in the Seaweed Bar.
Having just squandered all his money at the casino, Blue Eyes Meath sat before a bar counter and ordered a cup of Lanti Proof.
He was just about to raise the cup when he suddenly heard the bartender whisper to him with a suppressed voice, “Wormtongue Mithor is dead.”
“What… Who did it?” Blue Eyes Meath was first alarmed before he asked excitedly, “Someone is challenging Vice Admiral Ailment?”
“An adventurer named Gehrman Sparrow. He wasn’t known at all before. Who knew that he finished off Mithor!” The bartender didn’t hide his shock and alarm. “He also killed Ozil, the real boss of Amyris Leaf Bar, Strongman Ozil!”
Blue Eyes Meath was just about to sigh when he frowned suddenly.
Back when Ozil’s men came to ask him about Blazing Danitz, he had mentioned that the boatswain of the Golden Dream was seen mixing in with an unknown adventurer. He had used a ritual to provide the corresponding portrait.
Ozil is dead. Mithor King is dead. It’s done by an unknown adventurer named Gehrman Sparrow…Blue Eyes Meath suddenly trembled as a scene that left a deep impression on him surfaced in his mind.
The young man that looked like a gentleman was standing by the entrance of the bar. He had black hair and brown eyes, with a thin and cut face. His eyes coldly observed the customers as though he was seeking out his prey.
Blue Eyes Meath shuddered and couldn’t be bothered with drinking his alcohol. He got up immediately and took wide strides out of the bar.
Terrifying! That guy is too terrifying! Even Wormtongue died at his hands. He’s definitely a powerhouse at the admiral level! He will definitely seek me out and finish me off. No, I can’t stay in Bayam any longer. I have to return to the ship and be far away from here!Blue Eyes Meath ran to the Red Theater and forcibly pulled his companions with him. They headed for the woods and circled around to the private harbor ran by the Resistance.
Opposite across the Red Theater, the herb store in the alley remained open. The chubby Apothecary, Darkwill was sitting behind the counter, wearing a calm expression, but internally, he was deeply worried.
He had already contacted the Life School of Thought members he knew via various methods and sought their help. However, he had no idea who they were or when they would come. He could only bear with his fear and anxiety as he continued running the store, pretending as though nothing had happened.
“Darkwill, you’re extremely uneasy.” The chubby owl flew over from an unknown location and landed on the counter.
“There’s no need for you to remind me. I know my state of mind very well.” Darkwill waved his hands impatiently.
He could still remember the times when he was still under his teacher’s tutelage. He was often warned to be careful of the official Beyonder organizations and be careful of the true Sanguine. In regards to this, Roy King raised several examples, such as being imprisoned underground forever, with no sunlight or woman to be seen; being made into experimental subjects where their bodies would be used to test the dangers of particular Sealed Artifacts. There, they would experience all kinds of experiments, and after mutating, they were monsters who acted on instinct. It was also possible to be sucked and eaten by the Sanguine and made into puppets.
These examples had deeply imprinted themselves in his mind. It made his already lacking courage vanish instantly. After leaving his teacher’s side, he often stayed in a city for a short period of time, immediately leaving once there was a risk of exposure.
Darkwill tried hard to keep his horror under control, placing his attention on the problem of rescuing his teacher.
… Old Man has been captured for some time. Why is he still imprisoned in the governor-general’s office? With the military’s abilities, they should be able to gather any information they wish to know. Be it an outright execution, the gathering of materials, or being used as an experimental subject, they would definitely move Old Man… Could it be that Old Man used some techniques to hide his secret, or they wish to make him into a spy? Sigh, just agree to it!Darkwill scratched his head as his thoughts wandered aimlessly.
Gradually, he recalled the last letter he received from his teacher, Roy King.
Old Man often likes to give hints in things that seem to be normal and ordinary matters. Could that letter contain similar information? That letter didn’t say a thing. It just said to meet him near the Red Theater and flaunted his gambling techniques. Pui! He clearly relies on luck. He even wanted me to go to Enmat Street’s Mabel’s Sundry Store and buy a die to make preparations to be educated… I thought I would buy it only after we met, so I haven’t been there all this time. Perhaps there a secret there?Darkwill was like a drowning man who seemed to clutch at a straw.
Many of Bayam’s streets were named after Loen Kingdom cities.
Darkwill used a few minutes to muster his courage, brought the owl with him, and closed the door to his shop before walking out of the alley.
While waiting for the rental carriage, he bought a copy of the News Report from a paperboy as he flipped through the international and domestic news, as well as news about the archipelago.
Suddenly, he saw a familiar face—it was the adventurer who had informed him of Roy King’s location.
In the afternoon, Gehrman Sparrow killed Wormtongue Mithor King who’s worth a bounty reaching 5,400 pounds… I actually entrusted a mission to such a powerful adventurer!Darkwill clicked his tongue.
He soon threw the matter to the back of his mind and got onto the carriage and headed straight for Enmat Street and found Mabel’s Sundry Store.
The owner of the shop was a genial old lady who said after sizing him up, “The die you want costs 1 pound.”
This is a robbery!Darkwill roared angrily in his head, but this only made him more certain that there might be clues hidden in the die.
After paying, he received a tiny ring box and opened the lid. He saw a milky-white six-sided die which had four red dots pointing up.
Although he was puzzled with how ordinary the die looked and how it was stuffed tightly into the ring box with no remnant space, Darkwill still acted cautiously by not studying it on the spot. He placed it into his pocket and walked to another side of the street.
When he came to a secluded spot, he couldn’t help but give it a glance, unable to find any problems with it.
At this moment, a carriage flew by and gave him a fright. His wrist trembled as he dropped the die on the ground.
The die continued rolling and ultimately came to a stop, a single red dot pointing up.
Darkwill cursed the carriage driver and widened his stride to pick it up.
Just as he took this step, his body suddenly staggered, and he collapsed to the ground loudly despite the lack of any obstacles. All he saw were stars.
His mind went blank for a moment as he lay there, the milky-white die right in front of his eyes.
Darkwill sprawled on the ground, momentarily forgetting to stand up. His mind remained blank.
Ever since he had matured, he had never encountered a scenario of tripping himself. After consuming the potions, his body had experienced enhancements to a certain degree, making it even more impossible. Now, for some baffling reason, he had fallen down in an inexplicable manner.
Did I step on something?Darkwill suddenly snapped to his senses as he struck down with his palm and rolled to his feet. He pretended as though the one who had just fallen wasn’t him.
He looked left and right without finding anything odd on the ground. Filled with puzzlement, he took a few difficult steps forward to pick up the milky-white die.
At this moment, a patrolling constable seemed to have sensed the disturbance as he jogged over with baton in hand while holding his other hand down on his revolver.
Upon seeing this scene, Darkwill suddenly felt worried, feeling suspicious that he had fallen for a trap.
They caught Old Man but haven’t come for me all this time. It’s because they were secretly observing me and waiting for me to find some clues?
Now, I’ve gotten my hands on this strange die, they’ve started taking action?
The official Beyonders are here to catch me?
Darkwill instinctively turned around and ran, but he had suffered a rather heavy fall, causing him to feel pain in his knees. He was momentarily only able to walk.
Seeing the patrolling constable approach him, and with him not being able to run, a scene of an underground prison instantly surfaced in Darkwill’s mind. In an environment with only an everlasting candlelight, locked with Beyonders who would heave intensely like monsters…
“What happened?” the patrolling constable pressed down on his revolver as he kept his distance and asked cautiously.
Darkwill suddenly felt an irrepressible fear. As his wrist trembled, the milky-white die he had just picked up fell to the ground again as it rolled a few times.
This time, six red dots pointed up.
Faced with the constable’s scrutiny, Darkwill replied with a trembling voice, “I just stepped onto a damn banana skin and fell.”
The moment he said that, he felt his heart skip a beat. This was because there wasn’t any banana skins on the ground.
Damn it. I was too nervous. I should’ve said that I tripped myself…Darkwill thought in frustration.
He decided to summon the owl perched on the roof opposite him, preparing to make a last stand.
The patrolling constable gave him a glance and chuckled.
“Make sure to watch where you place your feet when walking. I was imagining that you had been robbed.”
He released his palm on his revolver, raised his baton, and walked away.
“…”
In a daze, Darkwill looked at the constable’s back that was opening up a gap from him. He wasn’t sure how the constable had so easily believed his excuse that was filled with mistakes.
He retracted his gaze and looked at the milky-white die which was sitting on the ground in silence. He slowly frowned.
I’m not pure Loenese. The constables here don’t need to suck up to me… Could it be all thanks to this? Be it my strange fall or my weird way of convincing the constable, it was all because of this? Is this that important Sealed Artifact which Teacher was taking care of?Darkwill quickly made certain connections as he carefully proceeded forward. He picked up the die again and stuffed it into the extremely tiny ring box. In the box, the die had no room to roll.
Signaling to his owl, Darkwill picked up the News report copy, stopped a rental carriage, and hobbled up. His destination—Red Theater.
The carriage smoothly proceeded forward. Because dusk was setting in, the street lamps which were relatively far away didn’t illuminate the area much. He wasn’t in a rush to study the ring box or the die inside. He patiently waited until he returned home.
After entering the herb store and heading up to the residential area on the second floor, he lit the wall lamp and chased the silly bird out of his room. He sat in front of his desk and repeatedly checked on the ring box and milky-white die.
Finally, he took out a folded piece of paper about the length of a finger segment from the bottom of the ring box.
Darkwill inhaled silently as he quickly spread open the piece of paper and discovered that there were three paragraphs written in ancient Feysac.
“If I didn’t appear three days after the appointed time, then I must’ve been betrayed and have been arrested. Therefore, do not seek out help from the other members of the School of Thought. This is because I’m unable to determine who did it. This will bring you great danger.
“There is only one thing that you need to do. Bring the die to Oravi Island and hand it to the bellman, Carnot, in the port city. My teacher, Ricciardo, is hidden there. The subsequent matters will be handled by him.
“Don’t worry that I’ll divulge this secret. Once I finish writing this letter, all relevant memories would completely disappear. I wouldn’t even remember having an apprentice like you until I’m rescued. Remember, try your best not to use the die. It has living characteristics. The more you use it, the easier it is for it to awaken. It will roll itself when you aren’t watching it, even without any space. When it’s at ‘1,’ please trust me when I say that you’ll suffer from worse than a direct death. This is because almost everything you do will end in failure, including your bed activities.”
Indeed, this die is very dangerous…Darkwill subconsciously sighed and immediately realized the dumb act he had done out of goodwill.
In order to rescue his teacher, Roy King, he overcame his cowardliness and remained in Bayam, as well as sent out a cry for help to the Life School of Thought members.
And according to the information, this meant that he might very well have been targeted by the person who betrayed Roy King!
Why didn’t you say so earlier! No, why didn’t I head out to buy the die earlier!?Darkwill raised his hands and yanked at his hair.
He didn’t dare stay any longer. He decided to leave his residence and buy a scalped ticket at night. He would head for Oravi Island early the next morning. That was an island that was on the route between the Rorsted Archipelago and Toscarter Island.
My charms, my revolver, my bullets…Darkwill quickly counted the items that could provide him with safety, feeling concern over his lack of combat strength.
He quickly thought of an idea as he paced around and mumbled, “I need to hire a bodyguard. A bodyguard…”
Who should I hire? How much money must I spend?Amidst his thoughts, Darkwill’s gaze swept across the News Report copy which he had just brought back.
Suddenly, he thought of an excellent bodyguard—Gehrman Sparrow!
A powerful adventurer who could hunt a pirate worth 5,400 pounds!
If he’s willing to accept the mission, I should be able to successfully arrive at Oravi Island if the “councilor” doesn’t take action… How can I find him? Right! I should paste notices in the bars where adventurers frequently appear!Darkwill nodded indiscernibly as he stuffed the items back into his packed suitcase. With this plump owl, he left the herb store once again, his heart feeling the pinch.
…
In the seas beyond the Rorsted Archipelago, in a small port belonging to Loen, the Black Death was docked there without any scruples. It was being surrounded by three ships.
Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, who had just taken a hot bath, wore a loose man’s shirt, and she finished the final treatment for her mostly recovered wound.
To a Demoness, scars weren’t a thing.
At this moment, the blonde female attendant knocked on the door and entered the captain’s cabin after receiving permission.
When she saw Tracy, her cheeks flushed red as she moved her gaze away.
“Captain, a telegram was sent from Bayam to the port over here.
“Mithor, uh—Third mate has been killed.”
Tracy stopped her actions as her expression sank. She asked hesitantly, “Do you know who did it?”
She had sent Wormtongue Mithor to Bayam to investigate the assassination attempt on her, firstly as a form of punishment for his dereliction of duty, and secondly, to spread the news that she was heavily injured so as to lure others who harbored malicious intent into attacking her. She never expected Mithor to be able to make any breakthroughs or developments in a short period of time.
After the demigod addressed as Death Consul by the Demoness of Unaging visited her, she had deliberately concealed this matter and didn’t quickly inform Mithor. She allowed the punishment to continue as she felt that it was naturally for the best if his investigations turned fruitful. Even if there was nothing, she wouldn’t be too disappointed either.
She never thought about the possibility of Mithor being placed at risk, as it was a part of the punishment.
But to her surprise, Mithor had been killed so quickly!
The blonde female attendant handed over the telegram and said, “It was done by an adventurer named Gehrman Sparrow. It can be confirmed that he had used a Beyonder power similar to Dragon’s Might.”
“Gehrman Sparrow… Dragon’s Might… Heh heh. Qilangos also knew Dragon’s Might. He likely Grazed a Psychiatrist or Hypnotist with Creeping Hunger.” Tracy sneered after receiving the telegram as she spoke to herself.
She was quite certain that Gehrman Sparrow was the enemy who had disguised himself as Helene to attack her. Furthermore, he had been using the Faceless powers which Qilangos had Grazed.
Creeping Hunger is with him, and he has an ancient demigod, who Mother addressed as Death Consul, backing him… Does this mean that Qilangos was really killed by that Death Consul?Tracy muttered silently as she waved her hand to send the blonde attendant out.
After the door to the captain’s cabin closed, she chuckled to herself.
If I were to divulge this information, the organization that ordered Qilangos to assassinate Duke Negan would definitely be very interested.
For a brief moment of time, she really had the urge to do so, but her rationality stopped her.
This was because it meant that she would directly offend the Death Consul!
And with the single chance of him being recognized as the murderer, she would immediately be suspected of divulging the information.
When the time comes, unless I hide back at Mother’s side, I’ll be under the shadow of death at any moment… I’m not afraid of other Saints. They will have to find me before they can attack me. Besides, there will definitely be some indication of that, and a significant amount of time is needed. I will have sufficient chances to escape danger, b-but the Death Consul can travel using the spirit world. As long as he determines my location, he will quickly appear beside me…Tracy bit her lip as she thought in depression.
She gave up her previous thoughts and decided to take note of Gehrman Sparrow’s whereabouts. She wouldn’t spare him once a good opportunity arose!
At this moment, Klein was still living in the Teana Inn, waiting for his bounty to be delivered to him.
10 p.m. Swordfish Bar.
After waiting an entire afternoon and having not received his bounty, Klein deliberately went out. He went to Oz Kent and received the news that the process had been kickstarted. However, he would only receive the money tomorrow morning.
He disguised himself and participated in a private exchange among the adventurers in the Swordfish Bar, but he didn’t find the main ingredients of the Nimblewright Master potion or any mystical items.
After restoring his appearance, Klein pressed down on his hat and attempted to squeeze through the crowd. He left the bar which was in its rowdiest and noisiest time of the day.
At this point, gazes swept past his face as most of them were momentarily taken aback before they clearly froze for two seconds, as though they had recognized something.
Suddenly, they retracted their gaze and retreated far away from Klein like the receding tide.
They had already learned of Gehrman Sparrow’s appearance and strength in the papers and rumors. More details had gradually spread in areas where adventurers, pirates, and gang members gathered. Many people gained a basic understanding of the present situation and knew that Gehrman Sparrow had taken the crazy action of instantly drawing his revolver once he discovered Wormtongue Mithor King. Therefore, everyone knew better and chose to stay away from the dangerous man.
The merchant, Ralph, was drinking in front of the bar when he suddenly sensed the disturbance. He instinctively half-turned his body around and looked over.
He soon saw a quiet gentleman with a thin face and cut features, and the corresponding portrait which appeared on News Report surfaced in his mind—Gehrman Sparrow who hunted Wormtongue!
Following that, Ralph recalled his conversation with Resistance leader, Kalat, in the evening. He confirmed that the crazy adventurer before him wasn’t averse to Sea God, and he had even witnessed the private trade between the Resistance and Vice Admiral Iceberg.
Perhaps I can develop him into being a believer of Sea God… Even if he has no interest in the archipelago in the future, he might be able to provide certain help in certain matters…Ralph clasped his hands and held them to his mouth as though he was blowing at a sea conch. This was one of the gestures used to pray to Sea God Kalvetua.
Then, he suddenly got up and walked to Gehrman Sparrow with a beer in hand.
At this moment, Klein also noticed Ralph’s approach and recognized him.
That was a devout believer who was willing to offer up a third of his twenty-thousand gold pound wealth to Sea God!
That was the former pirate and the present merchant who he had convinced to set up a children’s charity foundation!
Based on the news regarding the charity foundation and his frequent pious praying, he understood Ralph in all aspects. Therefore, he was very puzzled as to why the man would attempt to approach Gehrman Sparrow.
He has a job to entrust to me? Things that the Resistance isn’t able to do for some reason or another?Klein looked at Ralph as he slowed down his pace.
“Mr. Gehrman Sparrow?” Ralph raised the cup of beer in his hand.
Klein nodded and maintained his persona by saying, “I don’t know you.”
“Haha, it’s always so simple to get to know each other among adventurers. Perhaps a cup of beer is all it takes.” Ralph pointed at the bar counter. “Are you interested in a drink?”
“Alright,” Klein was deeply puzzled as he answered simply.
They sat in the corner of the bar as he ordered a cup of Southville beer. As he drank, he looked at Ralph without saying a word.
Being stared at silently by a powerhouse at the level of a pirate admiral wasn’t a good experience. Ralph drank a mouthful of beer to hide his high-strung nerves and laughed.
“I’ve heard about you. Before what you did today, I know that you’re a true gentleman that shows no discrimination towards the natives of the colonial lands.”
Different things to say flashed through Klein’s mind as he finally decided on a few sentences that corresponded to his persona.
“Get to the meat of the issue.”
“…”
Ralph nearly choked as he cleared his throat.
“Do I have the honor to introduce you to our god, the savior of the archipelago, the Blessed of the sea, Kalvetua?
“As you know, the sea is so vast. The storms are that terrifying. It’s impossible to guarantee that one can defeat the various difficulties at sea and live on, even for the Four Kings. We need a god, a god that can respond to you and hold authority over the sea and storm.”
Introducing me to myself and then getting me to believe in myself…Klein resisted the urge to twitch the corners of his face as he turned to say, “I’m more interested in whether you have any mystical items, the kind that has powerful offensive strength.”
Ralph revealed an honest smile.
“We don’t have any.
“However, as long as you piously believe in Sea God, there might be a day when you would be bestowed with one.”
I don’t have one… Don’t make promises for me!Klein instantly found it amusing and laughable.
He felt that he couldn’t carry on the conversation. Hence, he downed his half-filled cup of Southville beer and said, “I’ll consider it.”
He was about to leave when the bartender suddenly came over and squeezed a smile.
“Mr. Gehrman Sparrow, someone entrusted you with a mission.”
“What is it?” Klein glanced at Ralph.
Knowing his place, the latter left his seat with his beer.
He was already very pleased with today’s outcome. This was because he never had the intention of developing the crazy adventurer into a believer of Sea God in one try. His goal was only to let him know of the possibility and to think about the pros and cons of doing so.
After the silence in the corner of the bar resumed, the bar counter immediately said with a smile, “He says he’s an apothecary you know. He has a mission to entrust to you. If you’re interested, you can wait here for him. We will contact him with the previously established method.”
An apothecary I know? The chubby Darkwill? The Darkwill who rears a plump owl? What kind of mission would he have for me? Rescue his teacher, Roy King? That isn’t something I will do. The risk is just too high…As his thoughts raced, Klein decided to first figure out the details of the mission.
“Okay.”
…
At nearly 11 p.m., Klein met the apprehensive Darkwill in Billiard Room 3 of the Swordfish Bar.
He had already changed into a rather eye-catching witchdoctor robe and was dressed as a native. He was in a Taraba shirt, pantaloons, and a brown jacket. As for this round-faced owl, it was perched silently on his right shoulder, observing the adventurer with his penetrating eyes.
It’s very similar to the feeling of how Miss Justice observes the other members of the Tarot Club… This owl might really be a Beyonder creature. A Spectator?Klein made a judgment as he said in a deep tone without a change in expression, “What mission is it that you have?”
“It’s this.” The chubby Apothecary kept his left hand in his pocket and clenched the ring box tightly. “I’ll be making a trip to another island. Heh heh, it will probably take three days. Due to certain developments, I might encounter danger. Of course, it might not happen as well. In short, I need a bodyguard, and I think you’re the best choice.
The way you put it sounds like I’m actually not that impressive; it’s just that you know a few people… You aren’t rescuing your teacher and had chosen to leave Bayam to seek out helpers? Or he has already been saved and the danger comes from the military’s pursuit?Klein pondered over the truth behind the matter as he calmly asked, “How great would the danger be?”
Darkwill’s lips trembled as he said, “I can’t be sure. I-if, the danger exceeds what you can handle, you can directly hand me over to the other party. This will be a promise we make now. It will not spoil your reputation.”
If I didn’t know that you just have a nasty mouth, then I would’ve imagined this as a form of goading…Klein thought and said, “What kind of payment can you provide?”
Darkwill originally wished to directly give the answer he had considered long ago, but he felt hesitant for a moment. This was because the matter was indeed very dangerous. Without enough chips, he couldn’t move Gehrman Sparrow into agreeing. He was afraid of the appearance of the councilor, and that before the matter reached a level of despair, his bodyguard would give up resisting. This was also the reason why he had to hire a powerhouse.
Klein glanced at him and coldly said, “You can first consider it for a moment.
“I’ll use the washroom. Tell me your answer when I’m back.”
With that said, he turned around and walked to the door. Pulling the handle, he stepped outside.
The way he responded made him seem experienced, having the coolness and coldness of an adventurer and bounty hunter, but in fact, he wasn’t really giving the chubby Apothecary time to think. He was only finding an opportunity to head to the washroom to divine the matter above the gray fog.
This was key to whether he accepted the mission!
Once he left the billiard room and arrived in front of a washroom. He got in line before finally getting an empty cubicle.
When he entered, he frowned as the dirty environment and disgusting stench left him grossed out. He nearly turned his head and left.
He held back his disgust as he pulled the flush lever in contempt. As he sighed at the terrible environment for his divination, he took four tiny steps counterclockwise and began the ritual.
Inside the billiard room, Darkwill agilely went to close the door after he saw Gehrman Sparrow’s back completely disappear. He asked the owl on his shoulder, “Will he betray me?”
“No,” the owl mumbled. “Also, when asking me questions, be polite. Call me Mr. Harry.”
The fat on Darkwill’s face trembled.
“Mr. Harry, what kind of payment do you think he will accept?”
“I can’t see through him. He’s good at concealing his emotions,” the owl said frankly.
Darn Mr. Harry. No, darn silly bird!Darkwill cursed inwardly as he paced around and considered the chips he could offer.
After a while, Klein returned to Billiard Room 3 and asked, “Have you thought it through?”
He had already divined above the gray fog that the mission’s danger was acceptable, and he happened to plan on leaving Bayam for the time being.
“800 pounds for three days, as well as our friendship. I’m referring to the friendship of my teacher and his friends,” Darkwill said without confidence.
Klein remained silent for a few seconds and said, “1,000 pounds for three days.
“In addition, your organization needs to help me obtain a mystical item with powerful offensive abilities. I will pay in cash based on a reasonable price.”
1,000 pounds. How could I have that much…Darkwill hesitated for a moment before saying, “I’ll pay an advance of 300 pounds. The rest will be paid by the person I’m looking for when we arrive at my destination.”
He planned on getting his teacher’s teacher to pay the rest.
Klein nodded slightly and said, “Deal.”
Darkwill immediately heaved a sigh of relief before puffing his face and said with a smile, “Can I believe that the protection is in immediate effect?”
Upon hearing the chubby Apothecary’s question, Klein smiled inwardly as he wore a stoic expression.
“From the moment you make the first payment.”
Darkwill didn’t hesitate to take out a huge wad of cash as he counted it while his heart pained for the money.
“Here’s 300 pounds.
“You can carry out your promise.”
Klein received the notes and nodded.
“That wouldn’t be an issue.”
Darkwill immediately felt relieved, as though he was a drowning person who had finally caught onto a float.
Half an hour later, in the Teana Inn, Darkwill watched in a daze as the powerful adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, said to the reception counter, “Switch us to a luxurious suite.”
With that said, Klein took two steps backward as though giving his spot to the chubby Apothecary.
Darkwill gulped his saliva and asked hesitantly, “I’m paying?”
“During the mission, all expenses are borne by the employer. This is the rule adventurers follow,” Klein said without a change in expression.
I’d be a dumbsss if I believed you! Am I to help you pay if you call for a few Red Theater prostitutes?Darkwill thought as he squeezed out a smile.
“We can use an ordinary room. This will make the protection job easier.”
“Then, you stay by yourself.” Klein acted as Gehrman Sparrow without any effort.
Darkwill laughed and walked to the counter and said without expression, “A luxurious suite.”
When Darkwill finally checked in and entered the smaller bedroom, he opened the window and left an “opening” for the owl, Mr. Harry. He took out the ring box in his pocket and checked the situation of the strange die.
After confirming that the die was the same as before, with four points facing up, Darkwill gradually heaved a sigh of relief.
…
Backlund. Inside an ordinary house.
Ince Zangwill woke up from his slumber, and the first thing he did was check on his body.
This was something he had to repeat every day. This was because he had no idea what kind of story 0-08 would compose after he slept, bringing about unknown accidents.
After confirming that he wasn’t injured, Ince Zangwill wore a pair of bright leather boots and stood up.
Without any surprises, he saw 0-08 silently sitting on his desk as though it was an ordinary quill.
However, it had been locked in a metal box that was covered with symbols and magic labels.
Ince Zangwill walked over with a heavy heart and grabbed 0-08. He flipped open the notebook beside him and discovered that there was another page of text.
“Ince Zangwill couldn’t recall what he had done last night, but he acutely sensed some problems.
“He looked into the mirror and found his reflection somewhat unfamiliar, as though his body had given birth to another Ince Zangwill.
“He looked down and saw there were obvious abnormalities under his fingernails, but he couldn’t recall what he had done the previous night no matter how hard he tried…”
After seeing this description, Ince Zangwill instinctively looked at the full-body mirror in the room. He saw that he was still blind in one eye. His classic chiseled face didn’t have a single wrinkle, but there was a smile lingering at the edges of his mouth. It formed a stark contrast with his heavy gaze.
At this moment, Ince Zangwill felt that his face was a little livid. He had eye bags, and it was matched with the smile he couldn’t understand. He appeared sinister, vicious, and strange.
He lifted his hands, lowered his head, and saw black stain blocks under his fingernails. It was as though he had spent half the night digging up roots in the garden.
Although he had switched from the Death pathway to the Evernight pathway, and he had become a Nightwatcher, Ince Zangwill didn’t lose the Beyonder powers he had from before. He was still a powerful Spirit Guide, a Spirit Guide in the domain of dead spirits. Therefore, he immediately planned to communicate with the spirits inside and outside the house to figure out what had happened last night.
At this point, he saw the final passage on the notebook through the corner of his eye.
“Ince Zangwill attempted to channel spirits, but sadly he realized that it was to no avail. It was as though a person of a similar profession had wiped out all clues. He was very worried, unaware of what he had embroiled himself with the previous night.”
Ince Zangwill’s expression turned heavy as he attempted to channel spirits. Within his expectations, he didn’t receive any outcome which could be called a pleasant surprise.
…
Wednesday morning, outside Amyris Leaf Bar that had its shadow boss replaced.
Klein circled around to a secluded alley and saw Oz Kent carrying a tiny suitcase.
“Your bounty.” Oz Kent threw the small suitcase over.
This actually wasn’t the bounty money in the true sense of the word. It was money the military had put forth—the former involved the governor-general’s office and the kingdom’s finance ministry. The procedure was complicated and needed at least three days to complete.
Klein caught the suitcase and opened it on the spot. He saw stacks of neatly arranged cash, with most of them in one- or five-pound denominations.
“A total of 5,400 pounds. We didn’t take a cut,” Oz Kent said as he forced a smile.
If it were any other adventurer, he would have given 4,000 pounds at most. The rest was the income for the personnel involved in the entire procedure.
But faced with the crazy man whose strength was close to a pirate admiral, all he could do was volunteer work thanks to his fear of being executed on the spot by him.
The military is unlikely to fool me with fake notes…Klein grabbed a stack of cash and waved it.
5,400 pounds…Hiding outside the alley, Darkwill heard Oz Kent’s words and secretly shot a glance at the suitcase. The stacks of pound notes seemed to blind him.
This was the first time he was seeing so much money placed together.
An adventurer really is a profitable profession. Successfully hunting a pirate earns thousands of pounds. Protecting me nets him 1,000 pounds and one request. Occasionally, he can find sunken ships and treasure… Why did I become an apothecary instead of an adventurer? If I had known, I would have chosen that lucky Beyonder pathway…Darkwill thought with atypical admiration.
However, he quickly recalled his reality. Most adventurers didn’t live such rich lives. Even if they could make a killing, a third of their income was given to apothecaries, either to treat their injuries and remove any latent injuries, or to buy medicine to add to the fun and deal with unmentionable diseases.
It’s still safer being an apothecary…Darkwill sighed inwardly.
At this moment, Klein, who had only did a rough count of the money, closed the suitcase and said to Oz Kent, “I’ll be leaving Bayam for some time. If I have any intel, how should I inform you?”
“You’re leaving Bayam?” Oz Kent asked, finding it odd.
Klein nodded slightly and said, “I received a bodyguard mission.”
Oz Kent was first enlightened before he felt a baffling sense of ease.
If this madman were to stay in Bayam for long periods of time, there will ultimately be a day where he causes problems. It’s better to drift out at sea and fight those pirates…Oz Kent immediately said with a smile, “You can directly send me a telegram and include my address. We have people planted at the telegraph office.”
“Alright.” Dressed in a black tweed coat, Klein didn’t speak further. With the suitcase in hand, he turned to leave the alley.
He headed for the harbor together with Darkwill and planned to catch the earliest liner to Oravi Island. The owl flew in between the trees and appeared furtively—they had already bought scalped tickets the night before.
Half an hour before they boarded the ship, Darkwill reeled with anxiety. He was afraid the person who had betrayed his teacher would suddenly rush over and attack him.
This feeling continued until he entered the first-class cabin that belonged to him. As long as the liner went out into the sea, Beyonders without flight capabilities or their own ships would find it difficult to intercept him.
“Quickly start the ship. Quickly start the ship…” Darkwill looked out the window as he muttered to himself.
At this moment, the owl had followed and perched on his left shoulder. Klein sat on a chair in the room, prepared for any possible attacks.
At this moment, the sky suddenly turned dark as the wind howled with increasing strength. The air’s humidity also clearly climbed.
“A storm?” Darkwill widened his mouth as he blurted out.
This meant that the ship might not set sail at the scheduled time. It might be delayed for hours!
And with that, Darkwill wouldn’t be able to withstand many of the unnecessary risks!
He turned his head to look at Gehrman Sparrow and forced a smile.
“Do you have any solutions?”
I do have one. For example, you can immediately pray to Sea God Kalvetua, and I’ll immediately answer your prayer above the gray fog. I’ll disperse the storm… But it’s without a doubt that in minutes, or maybe seconds, Sea King Jahn Kottman will rush over. And his attacks will arrive earlier…Klein looked at the chubby Apothecary and said calmly, “I’m only an adventurer.”
Darkwill knew that he shouldn’t have had any expectations. He cursed the weather silently and turned around, looking out the window to check on the exact situation.
Boom!
A silver bolt of lightning struck Darkwill before Klein could even react.
Darkwill immediately collapsed, convulsing as smoke emitted from his body. His skin was charred as snakes of lightning buzzed.
Klein nearly felt into a shock. This was the first time he was seeing someone getting struck by lightning during a storm.
That’s way too unlucky, right…He briefly forgot to rescue Darkwill.
The owl, Mr. Harry, was similarly stunned for a few seconds before it screamed, “Quick! Quick! There’s a bottle of medicine in the second secret pocket on his left. Feed it to him!”
This owl can talk…Klein pricked up his brows, took a few steps forward, bent down, and found a bottle of blood-red medicine. Then, he poured it down Darkwill’s throat.
After a few minutes, Darkwill finally regained his senses. As charred black skin peeled off, he stood up with great difficulty.
“I-I’ll deal with my wounds.”
He staggered to his room and locked the door.
After doing all of that, he took out the ring box and opened it with a solemn look.
In the ring box with almost no room to roll, the milky-white die had already changed at some point in time. Two red dots were facing up!
In the living room outside, Klein stood on the spot and recalled everything that had happened before frowning.
At this moment in time, he had a baffling feeling that the enemies he would face during this bodyguard mission was probably going to be different from the enemies he encountered in the past.
After Darkwill partially recovered and came out, Klein sat on the chair and leaned forward slightly.
“Explain.
“This determines how I should provide you with protection.”
Upon hearing Gehrman Sparrow, Darkwill’s first reaction was to reveal everything about the strange die. He wanted this adventurer, that he had spent huge sums of money on, to grasp the problem at its root so as to effectively ensure his personal safety.
But on second thought, he recalled his teacher’s exhortations. Believing that the die might very well be a rather important Sealed Artifact of the Life School of Thought, he was afraid that the truth would entice him to cause even more negative developments!
There are plenty of rumors about adventurers who killed their employers during missions in order to earn greater benefits for themselves. I don’t know Gehrman Sparrow, and I have no idea what kind of character he has. I need to be cautious! Besides, the die had automatically rolled a two. The situation isn’t at its worst and most despair-inducing. I can still wait for a chance…Darkwill hesitated for a few seconds and finally decided to talk about superficial matters while avoiding the key points.
He subconsciously dodged Gehrman Sparrow’s seemingly calm eyes.
“It’s this. My teacher and I belong to a secret organization. I’m escaping because a traitor has appeared internally.
“They grasp the pathway related to fate and can make themselves sufficiently lucky and their target unlucky… I-I might have been cursed, so I was unlucky enough to be struck by lightning.”
After the explanation, he forcefully hid the nervousness in his heart and awaited Gehrman Sparrow’s reply.
Will he believe me? This kind of adventurer with rich experience and strength is likely hard to deceive… If he were to discover that I’m lying, he will likely sink me into the ocean…Darkwill stood there anxiously, like a student being summoned to the teacher’s desk.
He’s indeed from the Life School of Thought… Monster pathway…Klein nodded in thought.
“I understand.
“Try to do as little as possible. I will consider how I’ll deal with your bad luck.”
Uh…Darkwill was taken aback, completely unable to believe that Gehrman Sparrow would so easily accept a lie he fabricated on the spot.
He forced a smile and quickly expressed his gratitude. Then, he returned to his room, leaning his back against the door as he took out the ring box.
Pa!His hand trembled as he opened the lid, only to discover that the milky-white die had already strangely rolled itself to have the six side facing up!
Does this mean that I was lucky enough to successfully fool Gehrman Sparrow?Darkwill thought in enlightenment.
Mr. Harry swooped down and didn’t choose to perch on the chubby Apothecary’s shoulder. Apparently, it was still somewhat worried about how it could’ve also been implicated when Darkwill was nearly struck by lightning.
It stood on a wooden desk and stared ahead with its round eyes.
“Darkwill, you’re very nervous.”
“You don’t have to tell me that,” Darkwill said in frustration.
The owl spread its wings and said, “Alright, I’ll use a different explanation.
“I believe I should consider changing owners.
“Gehrman Sparrow seems to be a pretty good choice.”
“… Then what about me?” Darkwill asked in surprise, momentarily forgetting his anger.
Mr. Harry tsked and said, “Don’t you sense the concern and fear in your heart? You’re already suspecting whether you can see tomorrow’s sun. That strange die is really, really dangerous!
“If I were you, I would’ve thrown it out the window and into the sea and get your teacher’s teacher to fish it out himself.”
“… How do you know about my teacher’s teacher?” Darkwill blurted out the question.
Mr. Harry proudly lifted its head and said, “Don’t doubt an owl’s vision.”
Darkwill fell into thought and didn’t faze himself with its answer.
“No, that won’t work. Throwing the die into the sea wouldn’t resolve all my problems.
“According to Old Man, even if it’s buried out at sea, any powerful person will be able to find it in days. That will mean that I’ll really lose it. Silly bird. You lack general knowledge in mysticism, and you don’t know how some important Sealed Artifacts are just like the most popular prostitutes in Red Theater. They’ll always be able to attract hungry men.”
“Including you,” Harry calmly replied. “As for the problem of being lacking in general knowledge in mysticism, I believe a famous quote can explain it. Emperor Roselle once said that if a child doesn’t receive a good education, then it’s the father’s fault. This sentence can also be used to describe problems between a pet and its owner. Alright, Darkwill, regardless, I believe you need to discuss the die with Gehrman Sparrow. Otherwise, there will only be greater danger.”
“Let me wait and see a little longer. Perhaps it will be fixed at six…” Darkwill said with some hesitation.
He sat on the edge of the bed before lying down.
At this moment, the storm that had been howling had gradually calmed down. The sky began to turn calm as the liner blew its horn, indicating that it was setting sail.
Inside the first-class cabin’s living room, Klein looked out the window and saw blurry rainbows that appeared after the rain. Yet, his heart wasn’t calm.
He wasn’t too afraid of enemies. Out at sea, apart from the Four Kings and the official demigods, or the pirate admirals who appeared with their fleet, there were very few matters that could threaten him, who had Creeping Hunger and several mystical items. Even if the ship was sunk, he was able to escape thanks to the many charms he had from the Sea God domain.
But luck was something he really had no confidence in. It wasn’t within the limits of his abilities, nor could he think of a way to handle it.
Although my title is “the King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck,” that was modified from the luck enhancement ritual. And the luck enhancement ritual clearly wasn’t to allow people to get out of bad luck… Darkwill’s matter is quite difficult to handle. I can only invest more effort into keeping a close eye on his situation. I’ll immediately rescue him if something unlucky that can cause death happens… Let’s hope that we can last for these few days until we arrived at Oravi Island. His seniors should be able to help him change his luck…Klein rubbed his temples, but he didn’t show any abnormalities.
…
Darkwill, who had been too nervous the previous night, fell into a deep sleep without realizing it.
After a while, his stomach’s growling informed him that it was time for lunch.
He tried hard to open his eyes, but he felt as though an invisible person was pressing down on him, making it impossible for him to move.
He felt the back of his head swelling with a sharp pain. He felt his breathing become more difficult as his heart raced at an abnormal pace.
D-don’t tell me that I’m going to experience a sudden death in my dreams…Darkwill struggled with all his might, but he failed to wake up. He became weaker and weaker with time.
At this moment, his mouth was opened up by a sharp object as an ice-cold liquid was poured in. The liquid also flowed down his face, wetting his chin and neck.
Darkwill’s body recovered as he finally managed to open his eyes. He saw two bright, round, gold-like eyes nearly slamming into his head.
Rearing a Beyonder pet can be quite effective sometimes…Darkwill first felt wistful before he rapidly sat up and took out the ring box.
Inside, the die had rolled to another side.
1 point!
So unlucky that I almost died in my sleep? No, I don’t think it’s that simple. It seems to magnify certain probabilities such as the chances of being hit by lightning or the chances of experiencing sudden death while asleep… No, this can’t carry on. If this continues, I’ll definitely die!Darkwill thought in hysteria.
Horror quickly overwhelmed his thoughts as he spurred his hand to hold onto the ring box and rush to the door.
Perhaps as a result of nearly suffering a sudden death, he was lacking in strength. He could hardly twist the handle.
“Help! Help!” Mr. Harry screamed sharply.
Bang!
The door was opened, slamming into Darkwill’s head. If Klein hadn’t controlled his strength, the chubby Apothecary’s head probably would’ve cracked open with blood spewing out everywhere.
Without even rubbing his bruise, Darkwill frantically shouted, “It’s this! It’s this!
“It’s this die that gives me bad luck!
“When it’s at 1 point, I’ll fail at everything I do!”
He had already decided to inform Gehrman Sparrow of the whole truth, and he looked forward to the powerful adventurer giving him some effective suggestions.
He didn’t eliminate the possibility of him killing him out of greed, but he had weighed the matter. If he had to make a choice, he definitely chose the one which wasn’t as terrible.
Telling Gehrman Sparrow might lead to death, but not telling him would spell certain death. This choice was no longer something that needed consideration.
I don’t care if the die is lost. My life is more important!Darkwill thought with righteous indignation.
Then, he saw a smile appear across Gehrman Sparrow’s mouth.
“Thank you for your humor.
“The joke isn’t too bad.”
… It’s not a joke…Darkwill looked down at the ring box and saw that there were no changes to the blood-red single point on the die.
C-could it be that even an explanation with plenty of logic will fail…The chubby Apothecary suddenly fell into despair.
“It’s real! He’s speaking the truth!” Harry flapped its wings.
Darkwill, who felt hope arise in him, heard Gehrman Sparrow say in a deep voice, “Then why don’t you throw it into the ocean?”
With that said, Klein politely closed the door and returned to the living room.
This fellow must be hiding a secret. I mustn’t be fooled by such a clumsy excuse…Klein sat in his chair and waited for Darkwill to describe the situation in detail.
Darkwill sat down, depressed. He sat there motionless, afraid of encountering another failure.
He didn’t notice that the die had already switched its face again to a three.
Before lunch, Klein entered the washroom to clean out his digestive system.
After washing his hands, he went above the gray fog in passing, preparing to browse through the prayers of the Sea God believers.
Just as he sat at the high-back chair of The Fool, he suddenly recalled many details as his eyes widened.
H-how could I believe such a weak explanation…
Why do I think that it’s because of that die?
In the past two events, it felt like my mind had been clouded. No, it’s not that. Darkwill’s explanation happened to match certain theories of mine. Therefore, I instinctively believed it to be real and fake.Klein’s eyes constricted as he thought about it.
At that moment, he had already made a judgment.
That die is indeed problematic!
Above the gray fog, inside the palace that looked like a giant’s residence.
Klein tapped the edge of the mottled table as his thoughts revolved around the strange die.
It can influence me without me realizing it… This is already somewhat similar to 0-08 from back then. It’s just that one is right in front of me, while the other is hidden… It’s definitely a Sealed Artifact, and it’s the kind that exists at the very pinnacle. Even if it’s not a Grade 0, it has to be a very special existence among Grade 1s…
I’m temporarily unable to interfere with matters regarding fate, but I can’t just passively face it. With the passage of time, objects at the level of Sealed Artifacts will often cause more severe damage. It might begin to affect people around the chubby Apothecary, such as me or all the passengers on the ship…Klein thought over the matter seriously without any solutions in mind. He decided to immediately return to the real world.
He didn’t know how to seal the die or how to reduce its influence, but he knew someone had a clue.
It was the Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin, who was still inside his mother’s womb as a fetus!
Entering the master bedroom, he took out the paper crane in his wallet and placed it on the table. Klein took a look at the surface which still had signs of being erased. He picked up a pencil and wrote a simple question: “How do I deal with that die?”
He folded the paper crane back to its original form, stuffed it in his wallet, and went to the door of the servant’s room before knocking on it twice.
This wasn’t in violation of Gehrman Sparrow’s persona, because he was a gentlemanly madman. Of course, Klein was mainly afraid of bashing Darkwill to death by rashly opening the door. This was something that he had learned from the movie franchise, “Final Destination.”
In addition, Klein was also worried about witnessing something disgusting or unpleasant.
With the preferences Darkwill has exhibited, when he realizes that he’s in extreme danger and unable to extricate himself from it, with waiting for death being the only option available to him, there’s a nonzero chance of him pleasuring himself to climax one last time…Klein lampooned as he heard the chubby Apothecary’s weak reply, “What’s the matter?”
It’s good that you aren’t dead yet…Klein carefully opened the door and leaned his body a little forward, looking at Darkwill and the opened ring box which was sitting in front of him. He calmly asked, “What’s the score?”
“Can’t you check it from the papers yourself… Sports section…” Darkwill remained listless.
“I’m asking about the die,” Klein simply added.
“It’s still at 3 points…” Darkwill first answered instinctively before turning his head and jumping up. “You believe me?”
Klein didn’t reply so as to prevent him from recalling how Gehrman Sparrow had been fooled by the die.
He turned around and said in an unperturbed tone, “Bring the die outside.”
“Alright!”
“Alright!”
Darkwill and Harry cried out in joy almost at the same time.
They either raised their arms or wings!
After the chubby Apothecary carefully carried the ring box out, Klein pointed at the coffee table and said, “Put it on there.”
As he said, he sat on the sofa beside it. He placed his arms on his thigh and leaned forward to observe the strange die.
On the surface, the die didn’t seem strange in any way when it came to mysticism. The only difference from an ordinary die was that it was dyed in red, even for three points.
Klein didn’t touch it out of caution. He slightly straightened his body and looked at Darkwill, who was seated across him on a chair, as well as the fat owl, Harry, who was perched on the chair’s back.
“Describe the exact situation.”
Darkwill didn’t hide the matter any further as he said with a smile which looked worse than crying, “This is an important Sealed Artifact in our organization. My mission is to send it to a particular person in Oravi Island.
“But, as you can see. It’s extremely dangerous. It will roll itself even when there’s no space for it to do so!
“When it rolls a six, the wielder will be sufficiently lucky. Everything can be done with relatively easy success, just like how my clumsy lie was able to fool you.”
Don’t mention this matter… You will one day be taught a serious lesson because of that mouth of yours…Klein listened with a stoic expression.
Darkwill continued, “1 point means that the wielder will be extremely unlucky. Nothing will succeed; you wouldn’t believe me even if I were to tell you the whole truth…
“2 points should be bad luck of a lesser degree, but as for why it would cause me to be struck by lightning… It’s inexplicable!
“3 points and 4 points are normal levels of bad luck and good luck. This can be confirmed. 5 points is the opposite of 2 points.”
You aren’t considered unlucky enough; otherwise, I would’ve already beaten you up…Klein thought and calmly instructed, “From this moment forth, both of you will take turns to monitor this die. Once it drops below 3 points, you are to inform me immediately.”
“Both of us?” Darkwill wore a blank look for a moment.
“Including me?” The owl perched on the edge of the chair’s back raised its right wing.
Klein leaned back into the sofa and crossed his right leg as he said calmly, “This will help in maintaining focus and energy.”
With that said, he gestured at the owl with his chin.
“You’re up first.”
“My name is Harry,” the owl grumbled.
Harry…Klein resisted the urge to laugh as he said to Darkwill, “Pull the bell and get an attendant here. From this moment forth, we will choose to have room service for our meals.
“Before reaching Oravi Island, you have to be in the living room at all times. You are not to go anywhere.
“Even if you wish to use the washroom, it will be when it’s at 3 or 4.
“If you really can’t hold it in, I’ll give you a bucket.”
Upon hearing Gehrman Sparrow give instructions with regularity and thoroughness, Darkwill calmed down a little at a time. He was no longer as horrified as before.
The matter he was most worried about prior to this was that firstly, Gehrman Sparrow would be enticed by greed and choose to kill him for the die. Secondly, this somewhat crazy and cold adventurer might be frightened by the die, and that he would choose to terminate the mission and stop providing protection.
And now, Gehrman Sparrow didn’t show any fear, and he even seemed very confident!
Darkwill secretly sighed in relief and thought,His performance was really professional…
He isn’t afraid at all!
He can even escape the influence of the die and accept my explanation. He lives up to his name of being the powerful adventurer who easily hunted Wormtongue! He’s definitely a powerhouse at the pirate admiral level!
Darkwill stood up and walked to the door to pull the service bell.
Just as he returned to the sofa, he heard Harry’s sharp screech.
“It has changed! It has changed!
“2 points!”
Suddenly, Klein exerted strength in his legs as he rose up from the sofa without warning and rushed to Darkwill’s side.
Bang!
As a gunshot rang from outside, Klein pulled Darkwill’s arm, swung his arm backward, and shook his wrist, throwing the chubby Apothecary to the side.
At this point, in the wall opposite to where Darkwill was standing, there was a bullet hole.
Did a sailor’s gun misfire? Or did the bullet ricochet when aiming at some seabird or something? Regardless of the situation, the chances of that happening are very low; yet…Klein turned his head to the chubby Apothecary.
“Are you injured?”
Darkwill shook his head with a lingering sense of fear.
“I’m fine.”
In the time that followed, Klein resolved more than ten accidents, one after another. It included the sudden collapse of the chandelier in the room, a hammer dropped by a slipping maintenance worker headed straight for Darkwill’s head, as well as Darkwill nearly dying from choking on a fishbone.
These didn’t seem like anything serious, but for Klein to remain highly focused, it was inevitable for him to be exhausted.
Thankfully, the die automatically rolled to 4 points later, finally ending the hour which was fraught with disasters.
No, I can’t continue like this. Who knows if something will happen to me when I’m rescuing him…Klein sent away the captain who came to apologize and said to Darkwill, “I’ll sleep for half an hour.
“Both of you are to watch the die. Immediately wake me up when there’s a problem.”
The chubby Apothecary and the owl nodded like a hungry woodpecker.
Leaning back into the sofa, Klein used Cogitation to quickly fall asleep, hoping to receive a reply from Will Auceptin.
When he woke up in his dream, he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the pitch-black desolate plains. He followed the same-old path and reached the depths of the black steeple.
In the protruded ground surrounded by tarot cards, there were many new silvery lines that were densely written.
Klein stopped walking and quickly read it.
“It’s called the Die of Probability.
“It’s a Sealed Artifact of the highest level in our School of Thought. I believe it can reach the standard of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact.
“It controls the probability of everything. 1 point will maximize the probability of unfavorable matters occurring to the target. 2 points will raise the probability of unfavorable matters greatly. This doesn’t mean that 2 points is safer than 1 point. This is because once the probability is high enough, any accident can happen. 3 points is to increase the probability of unfavorable matters. It’s the opposite for 4 to 6 points.
“Even for me, a being who can reset it to a certain extent, it’s a rather dangerous Sealed Artifact. A demigod can be killed using it, but of course, it can also kill yourself.”
I know, your contest with the Die of Probability is likely the equivalent to the battle between the God1of Save and Load and the RNG2gods…Klein lampooned inwardly as he continued reading.
“The Die of Probability has living characteristics. It always makes the wielder swing back and forth between having good and bad luck. If one isn’t careful, it’s possible to die from an accident. When it awakens to a certain degree, it will control the people and objects around the wielder, controlling the probability of their actions.
“Although it hasn’t been confirmed, I suspect that given enough time, it will be able to influence the entire world, making every action of all life be determined by its score. Of course, this is excluding deities.”
To put it simply, it’s digitizing the entire world… Th-this is definitely at the level of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. It’s extremely dangerous! How terrifying…Klein couldn’t help but frown as he eagerly continued reading.
“To truly seal the Die of Probability is rather complicated. To put it simply, it’s to use specific Sealed Artifacts to isolate it from the spirit world, astral world, and the real world. You can give it a try.
“Haha, I’ll reveal my cards. I have long discovered that you can resist my prophetic senses. Perhaps you can use it to seal it.
“There’s another way, but it can only briefly reduce its influence. However, this should be enough to send the Die of Probability to the hands of someone who can seal it.
“That method is to use the fact that it has living characteristics. Use an effective method to intimidate it. That way, it will behave, no—calm down for a period of time. It will last about 12 hours before continuing.
“After repeated acts of intimidation, the influence it receives will decrease. After a week, it will mark you and madly control your probabilities.
“Finally, thank you for your help.
Sincerely yours,
Will Auceptin”
As expected of a Snake of Fate. He has indeed discovered my uniqueness… Throwing the Die of Probability above the gray fog should be able to seal it. But the problem is that a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact with living characteristics might influence the space above the gray fog and chase me away, making itself the owner… Such matters cannot be answered with divination. It will definitely be able to resist, just like 0-08…Klein rejected the idea of using the gray fog.
As the thoughts whirled in his mind, he suddenly had an idea.
Klein quickly left his dream and woke up. He said to Darkwill, “I have a method of suppressing its influence.”
“What is it?” Darkwill asked in pleasant surprise.
Klein didn’t answer and picked up the Die of Probability, which had 4 points facing up, before entering the washroom.
What does he want to do? I remember that in some folklore, the way they treat evil objects is to throw sh*t… Ugh…Darkwill didn’t wish to think further.
After entering the washroom and locking the door, Klein immediately set up a ritual to summon himself. Following that, he went above the gray fog and brought out the iron cigar case.
Then, he picked up the Die of Probability and opened the cigar case. Inside the cigar case was the All-Black Eye which came from the Nimblewright Master.
Under the darkness, Klein’s face was cloaked in the shadows and he watched with a deep and gloomy gaze as he brought the Die of Probability close to the strange eye. It was a Beyonder characteristic which contained the True Creator’s mental corruption.
The corners of his mouth cracked open as he revealed a genial smile and whispered to the die in his hand, “Here, let me treat you to a concert.”
The window of the washroom was very high, preventing sufficient sunlight from shining in. It could only barely dispel the darkness, making everything seem gloomy.
Klein moved the Die of Probability in his right hand to the All-Black Eye, and suddenly, it shook. Then, he threw the item into the other side of the washbasin.
The milky-white die rolled a few times before finally stopping with four red dots pointing up.
Klein held back his unobvious smile and took a step to the side and picked up the Die of Probability again. He lowered his head and said in a gentlemanly manner, “You don’t wish to listen to it?
“Let’s do this. Give me an answer. 6 represents cooperation, while everything else represents a rejection.”
With that said, he threw the Die of Probability up and reached out to catch it.
The milky white die fell straight down and rapidly rolled, showing six red dots!
“Very good,” Klein praised with a chuckle.
After throwing the All-Black Eye back above the gray fog, he turned to open the door to the washroom and slowly walked to the living room.
Under Darkwill’s and Harry’s gaze, which was filled with anticipation, worry, curiosity, and puzzlement, he suddenly stopped and threw the Die of Probability out.
“No!”
“No!”
Darkwill and the owl cried out at the same time, afraid that a score of 3 points and below would happen. The latter subconsciously flew up to distance itself from the fatty who might be struck by lightning.
With a crisp tinkle, the milky-white die rolled on the coffee table several times before fixing itself at 2 points.
Just as the color in Darkwill’s face drained, the die languidly rolled and fixed itself on 4.
“For the next 12 hours, it will be relatively quiet.” Klein calmly sat down and began enjoying his breakfast which had long turned cold.
He really had a solution?Darkwill lowered his body and stared at the strange die on the coffee table.
After nearly a minute, he couldn’t help but extend his hand and throw the die, managing to roll a 6.
Just as his palm left, the die moved by itself to 4.
How magical… What method did Gehrman Sparrow actually use? Did he really sh*t and soak the die inside? Ugh…Darkwill decided to accept the outcome and stopped thinking of the reason; otherwise, he suspected that he would end up vomiting.
Looking up at Gehrman Sparrow, who was calmly spreading butter on his bread, Darkwill suddenly felt that with just a promise and 1,000 pounds to hire a bodyguard at this level was extremely worth it!
He can definitely be ranked at the same level as any pirate admiral! If a tycoon were to encounter a situation like mine, they wouldn’t hesitate to hire him with half their wealth… Thankfully, I only paid 300 pounds. The rest will be borne by Teacher and the others…Darkwill felt relieved when he realized that he didn’t need to worry about the die’s random rolling for the next 12 hours. He couldn’t help but stand up and stretch his back.
He walked to the window and opened the tightly shut window to see the sparse clouds scattered across the clear skies.
The endless azure blue sky stirred as it reflected the bright sunlight like it had countless golden fragments scattered in it. This energized Darkwill as he felt a burden be lifted from his chest.
Unlike Backlund, which would only become warm at the end of February, the Rorsted Archipelago was no longer plagued by the cold. Life had returned to this area.
Facing the sea and the blooming of flowers in warm spring…Klein, who had finished his bread, walked to a spot behind Darkwill and felt like he was an animal who had awoken from hibernation.
He didn’t recite the poem that flashed past his mind, as firstly, it didn’t suit Gehrman Sparrow’s persona, and secondly, it would probably make Darkwill reflect over Emperor Roselle’s poetic talent.
Until the evening, the die still didn’t roll, but the weather had changed. Strong winds howled as dark clouds gathered. A storm was brewing.
This was the most common danger at sea. Even if one took a safe sea route which had been traversed by others, one would occasionally encounter similar situations. It just wasn’t as terrifying.
Klein looked at the tall waves and the dark sky, and he felt as though the ship was cruising through a mountain valley. By the sides were tall dark-blue “cliffs” that could topple down at any moment.
The intense pressure made a Mid-Sequence Beyonder like him feel repressed. He even wished to pray to god, hoping that the liner would cruise through the storm safely.
It’s no wonder sailors, pirates, and merchants who live on the sea for extended periods of time can’t help but respect the Lord of Storms. They would more or less believe in “Him”…Klein sighed in silence.
Although he didn’t believe the storm that wasn’t that powerful could bury a liner which was powered by both sails and steam engines, he still attached caution to the matter by praying to his alternate identity, Sea God Kalvetua.
He was afraid that the Die of Probability would suddenly go crazy during the storm and roll a 1, causing the ship to sink to the bottom of the sea. Therefore, he decided to make preemptive precautions. Klein did believe Snake of Fate Will Auceptin’s judgment that the Die of Probability would be quiet for 12 hours after the first intimidation act, but this was without any additional conditions. He believed that it was more likely that a Sealed Artifact with living characteristics would deal with situations like a person instead of rules. Hence, he had to take precautions for any troubles it might cause.
Stealing a glance at Darkwill and the owl who were looking somewhat uneasy due to the storm, Klein calmly said, “I’ll take a nap.
“Continue watching the die. Take turns and do not relax.”
“Alright.” Watching Gehrman Sparrow enter the master bedroom, Darkwill walked to the side of the coffee table and sat down. As he stared at the die, he asked Harry, “What thoughts do you have now?”
Harry flew around and mumbled, “Why am I not a petrel?”
In the master bedroom, Klein went above the gray fog and summoned the Sea God Scepter from the junk pile.
He held the scepter with blue gems embedded at the top and quickly replied to his prayer.
Klein didn’t expend too much of his spirituality to calm the storm. This was firstly because they weren’t too far from the surrounding seas of the Rorsted Archipelago. Such an obvious and exaggerated supernatural phenomenon was easily able to attract the attention of Sea King Jahn Kottman, who shared the same domain, or the Storm Priests on the ships. Secondly, he had to conserve strength to deal with the Die of Probability.
What he did was simple. He augmented the ship with layers of Beyonder effects, allowing it to cruise through the storm stably without any risk of capsizing.
Towards a Sequence 5 or 6 Beyonder below the rank of demigod, to do something similar to a liner which had hundreds of people on board required plenty of preparations and a complicated ritual. It was only possible by exhausting them, but to a Sea God of this domain, it was all simple and easy.
A demigod already has inklings of a god…Klein sighed and threw the scepter back into the junk pile, before silently disappearing from above the gray fog.
In the time that followed, the ship bobbed up and down like a leaf in the wind, but no matter how terrifying or towering the dark blue waves were, nothing happened to it until the end of the storm.
…
At 4 p.m on Thursday. Backlund, Williams Street.
Fors Wall once again arrived here by carriage.
She didn’t sit in the coffee shop again. Instead, she strolled down the street and observed the pedestrians and surrounding buildings. She also took note of figures with special traits as material for her novel.
There really are a lot of foreigners. They’re still mainly from Feysac and Intis. Heh heh, one of them is a barbaric and stocky white bear, while the other is a colorful, ostentatious rooster…Fors chuckled silently to herself.
At this moment, she came to the middle of Williams Street where there was an abandoned chapel. Withered vines crawled over its walls, and gray stones were strewn everywhere.
With the intention to not waste Mr. World’s payment, Fors deliberately approached it to check for any abnormalities.
She circled around the chapel without discovering anything.
Following that, she entered and avoided the disgusting shit and rotten things, and she quickly observed every corner.
Suddenly, her gaze came to a stop as she frowned bit by bit.
In a particular corner of the half-collapsed ruin, the ground had been dug up by someone. The pit wasn’t too big or deep, and there were remnant traces of it being dug with fingers!
This should be considered an abnormality, right…Fors cautiously retreated and didn’t do a detailed investigation.
After walking through all of Williams Street, she immediately returned home and organized the abnormality and material she jotted down together. She then sacrificed it to Mr. Fool and asked him to hand it over to The World. Fors didn’t hide conceal anything she saw, even if they didn’t seem to have any superficial problems. This was because she knew very well that any abnormality would be judged by The World, and not by herself who didn’t understand the situation.
…
In the ancient palace above the fog.
Klein immediately began reading the report Miss Magician had submitted.
That abandoned chapel has signs of being dug up? The previous digging attempts had been dealt with by me and Miss Sharron… Who would dig it up again? Rafter Pound, that descendant of the Tudor family? He nearly died from the evil spirit’s possession. Without any helpers, it’s unlikely he would take further risks… Who could it be…Klein thought for a moment, but he couldn’t lock onto a suspect. All he could do was continue reading.
While he read the notes written in a beautiful language, he acutely noticed a point.
There are many foreigners on this street. They are mainly from Feysac and Intis…
It wasn’t like that back when I went to Williams Street… Did a Feysac or Intis company recently open there?
Feysac, Intis…
Klein ruminated over the two countries’ names when he suddenly recalled something!
The royal family of the Feysac Einhorn, the Einhorn family and Intis’ former royal family, the Sauron family, are both in control of the Hunter pathway, which is also the Red Priest pathway. It was two of the blood types which the evil spirit had designated as being capable of removing the seal!
Together with the Medici family’s descendants which had been destroyed at Bansy Harbor, the three factions which held control over the Red Priest pathway are involved!
Bansy Harbor was destroyed, causing the Medici family’s Beyonder characteristic to use some magical connection to contact the evil spirit who’s suspected to be Red Angel. Hence, the members of the Einhorn and Sauron families were attracted?
No, that’s not realistic. If the Church of Storms didn’t discover any Beyonder characteristics, they definitely would’ve noticed a problem in this…
Another reason? The evil spirit is using another method to attract people from the Einhorn and Sauron families? What or who did it go through in order to do so? The number of people who know of the evil spirit’s existence is only a handful—me, Miss Sharron, as well as…Amidst his racing thoughts, Klein suddenly thought of a possibility.
It was Rafter Pound, the descendant of the Tudor family who had previously been possessed by the evil spirit! He had unknowingly become a slave of the evil spirit! He had secretly helped it spread the news!
And the evil spirit had sought me and Miss Sharron’s help to numb us into thinking that we are the only ones who can rescue it! For this, it didn’t mind betraying its descendants!Klein was alarmed as he felt like he had been fooled by the evil spirit.
The endless gray fog hung silently before a light scraping noise on the bronze table sounded.
Klein changed his seating posture and began placing more weight on the details regarding the evil spirit. He was more and more convinced that Miss Sharron and himself had neglected the possibility of something happening to Rafter Pound.
This is a Beyonder power of the Red Priest pathway, Conspiracist?
Furthermore, this is even closer to a common fraud. There’s only the use of supernatural powers in the details. Therefore, even if I had arrived at the mysterious space above the gray fog, I would passively have my senses fooled. I would’ve only discovered the problem by proactively considering and analyzing the situation?
If it wasn’t for Mr. Azik, who knew of the evil spirit suspected to be the dead Red Angel Medici, I wouldn’t have realized this problem. Nor would I have hired Miss Magician to seek out any abnormalities on Williams Street…
After a few minutes of contemplation, Klein conjured a pen and paper, preparing to use divination to confirm his theories.
After deliberating for a moment, he finally penned the sentence for the dream divination: “Baronet Rafter Pound’s current situation.”
After putting down his dark red fountain pen, Klein held the piece of paper with the divination statement and leaned back in his chair.
He first recalled the information he had regarding Rafter Pound before closing his eyes, chanting silently, and entering Cogitation.
Klein’s thoughts rapidly calmed down as he quickly entered a dream state.
In a gray world, disconnected scenes flashed past before finally fixating on Unit 29 on Sivellaus Street.
Inside the warm activity room, Rafter Pound was dressed in cotton pajamas, holding a wine cup with red liquid. He was standing silently by the window, looking at the Backlund police station headquarters diagonally across the street.
This baronet had gray sideburns and puffy eye sockets that were tainted with blackish-green colors. The wrinkles on his forehead and the corners of his eyes and mouth were so pronounced that it exceeded what someone in his forties should look like.
His pupils weren’t dilated in a very serious manner, but they were abnormal. His cheeks were flushed red as he had a furtive smile. He looked slightly abnormal compared to the last time Klein met him.
Indeed, something is wrong with him…Klein left the dream and began considering how he could deal with the evil spirit.
Without a doubt, he had his usual train of thought for such matters. Under the situation where he was unable to contact Miss Sharron, his first reaction was to report the matter!
But how should it be reported?Klein considered it seriously and conjured The World’s figure and made him pray.
“Through a reliable channel, pass this information to the Church of the Evernight Goddess and the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery.
“The information is: High-level spies from Feysac and Intis are gathered at Williams Street for unknown motives.
“Reward of 100 pounds.”
This was the explanation Klein thought of after repeated consideration. Directly revealing the King of Angels, Red Priest, the Medici family, or the Tudor Dynasty’s ruin would indeed garner the attention of the Churches and military, but it would also easily make Miss Magician, who reported the matter, to be targeted by the official organizations. There were huge risks involved.
Not only was using “high-level spies from Feysac and Intis are gathered at Williams Street” relatively milder, something which ordinary Beyonders had a chance of noticing, but it was also something that would make the Churches and the military wary. They would send out the corresponding experts to employ the most effective methods.
As for the subsequent fruits of the investigations, it was all thanks to their contributions and had nothing to do with the reporting party.
Klein had considered getting Mr. Azik to help, but he ultimately chose to abandon the thought. This was because the evil spirit was suspected to be a King of Angels and was very dangerous. Mr. Azik, who was still in the stage of recovering, might not be able to deal with it.
After some thought, Klein turned the conjured scene into a stream of light and transmitted it to the crimson star representing The Magician.
…
Backlund, Cherwood Borough.
When Fors received the response from Mr. World, she was taken aback.
Those are high-level spies from Feysac and Intis?she exclaimed to herself, believing that there was no way she could’ve inferred something like that with the information she had provided!
However, she quickly felt at ease, believing that the reason why Mr. World had suspicions of abnormalities in Williams Street was precisely because he had received the corresponding intel of high-level spies. Once he confirmed the appearances of people from Feysac and Intis, it was easy for him to make such a conclusion.
Pass this information to the Church of Evernight and the Church of Steam? Isn’t that a euphemistic way of saying “report”… Unfortunately, I won’t be able to watch from the sideline, or I’m sure a great show would unfold…Fors wasn’t a stranger to reporting matters; after all, her housemate and good friend was a bounty hunter.
She quickly had an idea, deciding to hand the matter of reporting the intel to the experienced Xio.
When she came out of the bedroom, she saw Xio sitting on a sofa. She was flipping through documents about her target, raising her hand to grab at her messy blonde hair from time to time and appearing extremely serious.
Fors casually picked up an item to embellish her motives and came over to the sofa. She handed over the item.
“Here, have a piece of cake.”
Xio glanced at the cake slathered with a layer of cream. Without losing focus, she raised her hand to grab it.
At this moment, Fors flipped her wrist, and the cake in her palm had turned into a golden decorative flower.
“Surprised?” she asked with a smile.
Xio couldn’t help but roll her eyes.
“Stop your performance. I prefer food.”
“Alright. I have a matter for you to do. 70 pounds.” Fors smiled as she sat down.
…
After first dealing with the evil spirit’s matter, Klein returned to the real world and held a ritual in passing. He brought the radio transceiver, which had been placed above the gray fog for several days, back to his first-class master bedroom.
He lay in bed and used Cogitation to recover his energy until he was awoken by the tapping sounds.
When Klein opened his eyes, the crimson moonlight had already shone in, blanketing the dim room like a veil, as well as the radio transceiver which was automatically spewing out illusory white paper.
This really feels like a horror film… A shame it’s connected to a magic mirror without any moral integrity or bottom line…Klein sat up and walked over. He saw lines of Loenese on the illusory white paper.
“Honorable existence above the spirit world, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, has arrived and would like to greet you.
“Do you have something you would like to test me on?”
Look at this, look! This is what I call smooth-talking! This is what a professional is like!In that instant, Klein really wished to pull Darkwill into the room to witness the magic mirror’s art of communication.
I clearly have questions to ask it, but it becomes a situation of me testing it. And it even threw in a question…Klein controlled the curling of his mouth as he replied in a deep voice, “Yes.”
“Please speak. The ignorant and limited Arrodes is ready.” Amidst the tapping sounds, the illusory paper no longer produced Loenese, but instead produced a fawning smiley face.
This is already the emergence of emoticons… This fellow evolves really quickly…Klein directly asked, “Where can I obtain a mystical item which can steal the Beyonder powers of others?”
The tapping sounds suddenly became intense as the illusory white paper quickly produced scenes like a screenshot from a movie.
There were places which Klein was familiar with such as Tingen City’s Saint Selena Cathedral’s Chanis Gate; the black-haired, green-eyed, handsome poet, Leonard Mitchell; a middle-aged man who sat on a sofa smiling at the noble ladies opposite him; and a young arrogant lady who was loitering in the sewers…
There were a total of twelve scenes, and finally a line of Loenese text appeared: “These are the ones that you can easily or conveniently acquire one from. There are a lot more, but they are either very complicated or troublesome, or they range at the highest levels which I cannot see clearly.”
Not bad. He actually knows to help me filter… This is a fantasy and mystical version of Google…Klein gently nodded and said, despite knowing the answer, “It’s your turn to ask.”
“You have already answered.” Amidst the tapping, Arrodes’s unsurprising answer appeared on the illusory white paper.
Klein chuckled inwardly and asked, “Where will Leonard Mitchell be staying for the time being?”
The tapping sounds became intense again as one scene after another appeared before Klein’s eyes.
It was a famous landmark in Backlund, a towering Gothic bell tower with a Bell of Order hanging above.
There was a road sign on the road with the words “Pinster Street.”
It was Unit 7 along a row of terrace houses. In it, there was the extremely suave Leonard Mitchell wearing a black coat and red gloves. He was Klein’s poet friend who was reading through the dossiers of Lanevus and Capim.
This fellow is in Backlund, and he’s investigating the Lanevus and Capim cases? What the hell…The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched slightly as he carefully thought of the clues he left behind in those two cases.
The only clue is that Detective Sherlock Moriarty is involved in the two cases. If Leonard enters Daisy’s dream, he should discover this point. But, I already kept a beard and had a pretty good disguise back then. It’s unlikely that he can recognize me in the rather blurry scene in the dream and portraits… As long as he doesn’t recognize me, it doesn’t matter. What has problems with Sherlock Moriarty have to do with me, Gehrman Sparrow?Klein retracted his thoughts and memorized Leonard Mitchell’s current residence.
7 Pinster Street, Backlund.
He planned on entrusting The Moon Emlyn White to visit Leonard Mitchell the day after tomorrow and use the badge of the Hermits of Fate to purchase a mystical item.
I hope my dear poet friend has additional items to spare… If not, the price will definitely be at a premium…Klein tersely answered and said to the radio transceiver, “It’s your turn to ask.”
He was honestly curious as to what Arrodes would ask this time.
Amidst the clacking sounds, the radio transceiver spewed out new illusory paper. On it was a question composed in Loenese: “Great Master, Leonard Mitchell has a huge secret. Do you wish to know?”
… This can also be considered a question?Klein raised his head in amusement and surprise as he looked at the crimson moon which was silently illuminating the dark sea.
Soon, he honestly gave an answer.
“Yes.”
Amidst the clacking sounds, the radio transceiver spewed out a brand new piece of illusory white paper under the crimson moonlight in the dim environment.
“Inside Leonard Mitchell resides an angel from the Zoroast family. ‘He’ once changed my question.”
Angel? There’s an angel residing in Leonard’s body? An angel from the Fourth Epoch’s Zoroast family?Although Klein was mentally prepared to hear an incredible secret, he was still shocked by what Arrodes divulged.
He was deeply concerned and surprised as well.
An angel referred to Beyonders at Sequence 1 or 2, making them rather close to the state of a true god. They had all sorts of mystical characteristics, and they could even influence Low-Sequence Beyonders of the same pathway to a certain extent and range. They were mighty figures who stood at the pinnacle of the real world. In the various Churches, only their popes, pontiffs, chief shepherds, as well as certain legendary ascetics were Grounded Angels. Therefore, Klein believed that being latched onto by a parasite of this level wasn’t a good thing.
In the dark Second Epoch, the angels all had their divine names, and they were subsidiaries to the ancient gods…
I haven’t indirectly or directly interacted with many angels—Blasphemer Amon; Calamity Queen Cohinem; the evil spirit suspected to be Red Angel Medici; Tail Devourer Ouroboros as described by Little Sun; Miracle Invoker Zaratul from Roselle’s diaries; son of the Creator, Adam; Hermes who cannot be confirmed if he’s an angel or not; Snake of Fate, Will Auceptin, who’s still inside his mother’s womb…
Apart from the last two, the others appear to be very evil. Even the words they leave behind might make the reader go crazy or lose control… Would my dear poet ultimately end up as a sacrificial item of this angel parasite…
This can explain why he thinks of himself as the protagonist of a play, the special one, and he was willing to help me hide my secret… The Zoroast family is in control of the Marauder pathway, which is the pathway that can steal the Beyonder powers of others. That’s why Leonard was able to find and participate in the gathering of the Hermits of Fate… It’s no wonder he offered to use Blood Vessel Thief—it’s because he has a Grandpa1to help him. He was able to instantly steal Megose’s most potent power…
Heh, what Hermits of Fate. They’re just a bunch of thieves and frauds. At best, the target of their theft and fraud is that of time and fate…
In short, my dear poet’s Grandpa isn’t a good person. I have to find a chance to warn him… But here comes the problem, they’re always together. Any warning will only expedite the problem.
Klein’s thoughts raced, but he ultimately failed to come up with an option he can act upon. All he could do was temporarily shelve the matter and plan on asking Mr. Azik and Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin, to see if they had any solutions.
In those few minutes, he even thought of using Blasphemer Amon. To put it simply, it was to divulge information to the son of the Creator that the angel from the Zoroast family was residing in Leonard Mitchell’s body, getting “Him” to “eat” up the parasite.
According to what Klein knew, the Amon family supported the Tudor Empire during the Fourth Epoch, while the Zoroast family belonged to the Solomon Empire, making the two enemies. Furthermore, according to the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation, powerhouses from the same pathway would have greater conflicts the higher their Sequence was. This was akin to the battle between the two Snakes of Mercury.
Unfortunately, this solution was restricted by reality and was ultimately abandoned by Klein. This was because he didn’t know where to find Blasphemer Amon. Secondly, he was afraid that the battle at the level of angels would directly destroy Leonard Mitchell. And thirdly, a powerful Amon might be a very bad and serious matter.
I’ll first get Emlyn to attempt the transaction and observe the actual situation. I can decide on what to do when I know more…Klein retracted his thoughts and said to the radio transceiver which was connected to Arrodes, “Ask your question.”
The clacking of the radio transceiver became increasingly brisker as the illusory white paper was gently spewed out.
“No, there’s no need.
“This is an addendum to my question which doesn’t need to abide by the rules.
“Great Master, I sense a special item outside your room, but I am unable to see through it. Can you tell me what it is?”
This magic mirror is impressive. It seems to be able to see everything. It just suffers from interference when it deals with high-level matters as though there’s a mosaic…Klein calmly replied, “Die of Probability.”
Amidst the taping sounds, Arrodes presented new words on the illusory piece of white paper.
“So it’s that thing… Great Master, you can ask your question.”
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “What do you have to mention regarding the Die of Probability?”
At this point in time, the radio transceiver seemed to brighten up and no longer looked as gloomy as before. The speed at which illusory white paper spewed out slowed down.
“It’s a fellow that’s especially petty and bears grudges. Master, you have to quickly give it to someone else!
“It’s an item formed from the Uniqueness of the Wheel of Fortune. You can give it to any other Snake of Fate and ‘They’ will be very grateful. In short, it’s not suitable to be your servant.
“The aura is dissipating. Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, has no choice but to leave. Finally, let me praise you once again, my Great Master, the ruler above the spirit world. Bye bye~”
Uniqueness… The Die of Probability is actually the Uniqueness of the Monster pathway… This is the first time I’m encountering a so-called Uniqueness. It really is terrifying that can digitize the entire real world… The Monster pathway is also called the Wheel of Fortune pathway. Sequence 0 is the Wheel of Fortune?Klein looked at the radio transceiver which had returned to normal, and he temporarily reined in his thoughts.
He didn’t harbor any greed towards the Die of Probability. This was because it wasn’t part of the Seer pathway, and it came with extremely terrifying negative side effects. He was also afraid that, with time, this die which bore grudges would attract Tail Devourer Ouroboros over.
Even if this thing can be isolated and sealed when placed above the gray fog, there’s a high chance of it digitizing the entire mysterious space. In the future, the Tarot Gatherings might end up becoming a tabletop role-playing game…Klein had never come into contact with items of this level before, so he was unable to determine what would happen if he were to throw the Die of Probability above the gray fog.
He decided to continue intimidating the die, and he would successfully send it to Oravi Island where there would be Life School of Thought members who had the means to seal it. As for the problem of the mission exceeding the payment he would receive, he didn’t mind it. This was because the greatest benefit he would gain was the friendship of the Snake of Fate Will Auceptin.
…
Backlund, Harvest Church.
Emlyn White held a strange badge which was the size of an eyeball and chuckled inwardly.
The World sure is long-winded. Isn’t it just finding a Nighthawk named Leonard Mitchell at Pinster Street in North Borough? He even specially emphasized that the person has a secret and that there’s a high chance of me being pulled into a dream.
This is showing doubt in my abilities!
Emlyn stood up and changed into a tailcoat and white shirt. He then turned his head to look out the window.
Heh heh, he has a secret, while I have mine. I dare bet that Lord Nibbs or other Earls are secretly watching me. If anything were to happen, they will definitely provide me with help to a certain degree… Being pulled into a dream…Emlyn contemplated for a few seconds before using the materials which were rich in spirituality to concoct a blue medicine.
Putting away the bottle and medicine, he picked up a silk top hat and walked out of the break room. After bidding farewell to Bishop Utravsky, he left the Harvest Church.
It was still morning, but Backlund’s sky was gloomy. There was a faint fog that spread like water.
Emlyn squinted his eyes and wore his hat, murmuring to himself, “The sunlight is a little blinding…”
He hailed a rental carriage and went straight for the steam metro station. He spent six pence on a first-class ticket to North Borough.
This saved him a lot more time than heading straight there!
About forty minutes later, he arrived at his destination and stood outside the door of 7 Pinster Street.
Emlyn politely rang the doorbell and patiently waited for a minute.
Just as he was about to write a note and stuff it into the hole beneath the door to schedule a better time for a visit, he suddenly heard languid footsteps approaching.
Doesn’t sound like a servant…Emlyn nodded indiscernibly and took out the medicine he had concocted in advance and cleanly drank it.
Then, he watched the door open and saw a black-haired, green-eyed man appear before him. He was dressed in home wear—a white shirt and black trousers. His shirt was untucked, allowing it to flutter gently in the wind. Amidst his suaveness were hints of uninhibited freedom.
Although he’s a believer of Evernight, I have to say that his looks are barely comparable to us Sanguine…Emlyn took off his hat and gently raised his chin.
“Good morning, are you Mr. Leonard Mitchell?”
Leonard frowned indiscernibly as he looked at the handsome, red-eyed gentleman. He raised his hand to cover his mouth and indifferently yawned.
“You are?”
“A visitor. I have something I would like to seek your help on.” Emlyn didn’t reveal his identity as he smiled with a rather obvious arrogance.
This attitude gave Leonard a baffling sense of familiarity. It was as though he had seen his former self—the person who always thought of himself as being the most special, the protagonist of this era.
He cleared his throat and said, “I’m only an ordinary citizen. I do not accept missions.
“If you have any issues, then you can find a private detective.”
Emlyn White smiled and said, “This matter is something only you can complete.”
He looked to his sides and continued, “I wish to purchase a mystical item that can steal the Beyonder powers of others.”
Leonard’s eyes focused as he asked in a deep voice, “Who are you?”
At this moment, Emlyn didn’t immediately answer. Instead, he surveyed his surroundings and clicked his tongue with a smile.
“Impressive. I nearly failed to realize that I had been pulled into a dream.”
He wasn’t in a rush to leave as he took out the small badge he received from The World in front of Leonard Mitchell’s solemn expression.
Leonard took a glance as his expression eased slightly. He cocked his head slightly and paused for a few seconds.
Silently, Emlyn White saw the scene around him rapidly shatter and vanish like shattering glass.
Leonard sneered and pointed inside the house.
“Let’s talk inside.”
Upon hearing Leonard Mitchell’s invitation, Emlyn didn’t show any fear. He held his top hat and wore a subtle smile before entering the house without any qualms.
He didn’t take off his coat, as a Potions Professor often brought several supplementary items. It wouldn’t look pleasant once the concealment of these items was gone.
Emlyn sat down with his starched tailcoat, leaning back into the support as he leisurely said, “Actually, there’s no need to go through the trouble.
“If you have it, name the price; otherwise, just frankly say so.
“Of course, I’m very certain you have one.”
He chuckled as his bright red eyes reflected Leonard Mitchell’s figure that didn’t mind the tidiness of his getup.
The feeling of “me knowing you have a secret, with you not knowing anything about me” left Emlyn extremely pleased as he felt a strong sense of superiority.
Leonard used his fingers to comb his raven-black hair and casually sat on the chair opposite Emlyn. He didn’t show any panic or puzzlement as he said with a smile, “At the very least, I need to know who wants it.”
“Perhaps it’s me, or perhaps it’s my friend,” Emlyn tipped his chin as he smiled gently.
Leonard squinted his eyes as he cocked his head, as though in thought.
Finally, he laughed.
“Alright, since you’ve already taken out that badge, I’ll answer you frankly.
“I do have a mystical item that can be used to steal the Beyonder powers of others, but I only have that one item.
“If you wish to buy it, 7,000 pounds. No negotiation.”
7,000 pounds? A mystical item of this kind is that expensive?Although he didn’t have to pay for it, Emlyn was still shocked. He nearly failed to maintain his bearing as a Sanguine.
He automatically converted how much money that could be used to exchange for dolls and doll dresses.
After two seconds of thought, Emlyn revealed a smile and said, “I’ll consider it. I’ll answer you in two days.”
“Sure.” Leonard curled the corners of his lips.
After leaving 7 Pinster Street, Emlyn hired a rental carriage as though nothing had happened as he headed for the steam metro station in North Borough, before heading back to the bridge at South Borough.
Taking off his hat, he looked back at the street which had carriages and pedestrians passing through, Emlyn chuckled and took a step into the Harvest Church.
In between a tree and a black street lamp, an inconspicuous shadow suddenly moved, revealing the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell.
His appearance was silent, but it didn’t garner the attention of any pedestrians.
“Someone from the Church of Earth Mother?” Leonard frowned slightly as he muttered to himself.
He paused for two seconds before leaving Rose Street where the Harvest Church was situated.
…
7,000 pounds? Why doesn’t he just go rob a bank?Above the gray fog, Klein, who had received the feedback from Emlyn, nearly blurted out.
As Gehrman Sparrow, he had previously said something similar, but the two situations and the mood was completely different.
Using the bounty of the Golden Dream’s third mate, Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson, as a reference, Klein inferred that a similar mystical item was worth about 5,000 pounds. Even if there was a premium, it would’ve maxed out at 6,000 pounds. Who knew that Leonard Mitchell would directly ask for 7,000 pounds!
Could it be an item left behind from a High-Sequence Beyonder, making the act of stealing Beyonder powers just one of its effects? No, if that’s really the case, the price would start from 10,000 pounds… My dear poet, why didn’t I know you as a profiteering merchant. You clearly exhibit a free and easy demeanor and showed no interest in money…Klein couldn’t help but sigh.
Since he had a clue and saw a glimmer of hope and how it was something that could be resolved with money, Klein didn’t wish to seek out other channels to prevent any mishaps from happening.
He quickly calculated his wealth and discovered that it was an acceptable price.
Including the 300 pounds advance from the Apothecary, the 5,400 pound bounty from Wormtongue, and the cash I got from the bodies, and subtracting the 200 pounds to be paid to Miss Magician, I have a total of 12,767 pounds in cash and 5 gold coins. This isn’t including my 3 soli and 8 pence in change.
In addition, Miss Justice will pay the 2,000 pounds she owes me before the end of the week, as well as the 1,800 pounds for the Psychiatrist characteristic. I’m actually richer than I thought I was. Even in Backlund, I can be considered a tycoon.
Klein inhaled and didn’t hesitate any further. He made the cash fly out from the junk pile and land on the table.
He carefully counted 7,500 pounds in cash and placed them aside—7,000 pounds for the mystical item, and 500 pounds for Emlyn’s “hazardous pay.”
Sigh, after going through all the effort to go past ten thousand, more than half of it will be gone in an instant…Klein conjured The World and made him pose in a praying manner to inform Emlyn that there were no problems with going through with the transaction. Fifteen minutes later, a ritual was to be held to receive the bestowment from Mr. Fool.
In addition, Klein also made The World warn Emlyn to not be in a rush to complete the deal after getting the cash. He had to wait until tomorrow. This was because he was afraid that the angel from the Zoroast family inside Leonard Mitchell would sense the gray fog’s aura on the cash. He wanted an “airing” process, just like back when he gave Emlyn the badge.
Fifteen minutes later, Klein glanced at the cash pile which had shrunk by more than half and sighed before returning to the real world.
It was already 10:40 on a Friday. They were about eight hours from Oravi Island.
It’s time to intimidate the Die of Probability again…Klein muttered, held the ritual, and brought out the iron cigar case which contained the All-Black Eye.
He guessed that Darkwill would suspect something, so he deliberately brought the die to the washroom to deal with it.
Seeing the Die of Probability calm down once again, Klein quickly dealt with the All-Black Eye and the iron cigar case. After heaving a long sigh of relief, he did a silent count of the time.
It should be enough to last until Darkwill hands it to the contact. There’s no need to deal with it again.
With this in mind, Klein began to consider another problem with a certain degree of concern.
The All-Black Eye has appeared in front of the True Creator before, and it has “His” mental corruption. To take it out once every few hours might cause “Him” to lock onto me, allowing him to send powerhouses to seek me out.
However, it was only one or two minutes each time, so the problem isn’t that serious. Even if “He” senses it, their estimate of the area wouldn’t be too precise. Sigh, when it involves the True Creator, there’s no way to determine things with divination. I can only raise my guard. Thankfully, this is the last time, and it will take only about eight hours to reach our destination… Why am I raising flags for myself? Pui! Pui! Pui! I wasn’t thinking of anything!
Klein picked up the Die of Probability and returned to the living room and saw the chubby Apothecary slumped on the reclining chair, looking completely exhausted. As for the owl, Harry, it looked like it was brimming with energy, as though it didn’t need any rest.
These are the different traits that different creatures gain from taking the same potion? At the very least, Miss Justice has never mentioned that she doesn’t need sleep… It’s a uniqueness that comes about because of an owl’s biological makeup? Sigh, I don’t know much about owls. Indeed, I’m just a keyboard warrior who is only a jack of all trades…Klein sat on the sofa and placed the milky-white die into the ring box and patiently waited for evening to arrive when the ship was scheduled to dock.
Time ticked by as the sun gradually set in the west.
At this point in time, Klein, who had his eyes closed, suddenly sat up, having sensed an extreme danger befall the area!
It had exceeded a Seer’s spiritual intuition and the Clown’s intuition for danger. It seemed to stem from the formless gray fog which strangely rippled around him.
An enemy! Tail Devourer Ouroboros or the Aurora Order’s Saint?Klein opened his eyes as he began considering countermeasures with an abnormally serious expression.
Any mistake in a time such as this would require him to consider matters of being resurrected.
As for Darkwill and Harry, there was absolutely no way for them to be spared!
In the beginning, he hoped that the visitor could only vaguely sense a general area and might not find him or the Die of Probability. However, when he considered how he was on a ship with no one around on the sea, it wasn’t too hard to lock onto a target. The problems would only become worse when that happened, with giving up being the only choice.
Above the liner, space was suddenly torn open as an invisible door filled with complicated symbols appeared.
Two pale hands reached out from the door and suddenly pulled backwards, allowing his entire body to walk out.
He wore a black bonnet and a classic dark robe, a favorite among elders. However, he didn’t look past forty. His brown hair was slightly curled which seemed abnormally hard.
Countless illusory images darted across his dark eyes, as though layers after layer of chaotic worlds were hidden within.
As Klein’s sense of danger intensified, just the change in his expression frightened Darkwill and Harry enough for them to freeze.
He didn’t hesitate as he followed the plans he had made for such situations. He leaned forward and picked up the Die of Probability.
“Determine the outcome of the malefic visitor who just arrived. I want 1 point!” Klein said in a deep and soft voice, and he threw out the milky-white die. He subconsciously prayed to the Goddess, hoping that the die which had recently been intimidated was obedient enough and played a meaningful rule.
Meanwhile, he appeared extremely calm, to prevent the die from sensing his anxiety and take the opportunity to cause trouble.
As the Die of Probability rolled several times while producing clinking sounds, it fixed at the blood-red one point.
Above the liner, the black-robed man, who didn’t look forty, had the entire liner reflected within his eyes.
He emanated his spirituality and scanned the surroundings. He extended his hand to grab the space in front of him as he suddenly pulled a nearly invisible door.
The powerhouse stepped in and vanished from the spot.
Inside the first-class cabin, Klein immediately felt the danger distancing itself from him. He couldn’t help but heave a sigh of relief.
He looked at the Die of Probability on the coffee table and couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
If this die didn’t have such a negative side effect and could be utilized to its full extent, it would be a divine artifact!
As expected of a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. As expected of the Uniqueness of the Monster pathway…
Only at this point in time did Darkwill find his courage again as he carefully asked, “W-what just happened?”
Klein maintained his posture and calmly replied, “There’s no need for you to know.”
“I understand, I understand. The more I know, the greater the danger I’ll be in.” Darkwill wiped the cold sweat from his face.
There weren’t any more accidents in the next few hours. After the sun went below the horizon and the sky became completely dark, Klein finally saw a towering lighthouse appear not too far away.
Oravi was situated northeast of the Rorsted Archipelago. The straight-line distance wasn’t too great, but the safe sea route had required ships to take many twists and turns, causing the distance traveled to increase by several hundred nautical miles.
It was originally a primitive island that harbored many kinds of Beyonder creatures without any humans inhabiting it. After the hunting era came to an end, the Loen Kingdom banished certain criminals there, causing Oravi Island to gradually have villagers and towns.
When more eastern islands were discovered and colonized, the area attracted many new immigrants due to the convenience of the sea route and its rich natural resources, making it a rather thriving port city.
The light from the lighthouse tower appeared so warm in the dark environment as it led liners towards the harbor for them to dock.
“We’ve finally arrived. My gratitude to the crimson moon and fate for blessing me.” Darkwill jumped off the last gangway and stepped onto solid cemented ground.
To be precise, apart from fate, you should thank The Fool and Sea God for their blessings…Klein held his leather suitcase with one hand as he tapped his cane.
Darkwill properly put away the ring box which contained the Die of Probability, and he didn’t delay in asking where the bellman, Carnot, stayed. He rented a carriage and went straight for St. Draco Cathedral. He then entered the magnificent bell tower which boldly used the colors of red, blue, and yellow.
Inside the bell tower, Carnot had a cramped room he could call his own.
Knock! Knock! Knock!Darkwill knocked on the door thrice, eager to hand over the item on his person.
With a creak, the brown wooden door opened and out came a large man who was slightly hunched.
He looked to be in his forties, and individually, there was nothing strange about his facial features, but when put together, it was filled with an unharmonious vibe.
Klein only took a glance and discovered that his eyes weren’t leveled. His nostrils were of different sizes, and his left facial muscles were slightly loose, causing the corner of his mouth to droop slightly. It was the complete opposite for the right side of his face.
Carnot’s legs were obviously of different lengths, and one of his arms was thick, while the other was thin. His entire body was highly disproportional, making him extremely ugly.
“Who are you?” Dressed in a black robe, Carnot glanced at the duo.
“Are you the bellman, Carnot?” Darkwill asked cautiously.
Carnot chuckled with one corner of his mouth raised while the other stayed low.
“There shouldn’t be a second person as ugly as me.”
“Indeed.” Darkwill nodded very honestly before laughing. “I can tell that you have quite a good state of mind. To be honest, looks don’t matter for a man. What’s important is their skills in bed.”
Tsk, that’s because you haven’t seen ladies who only have fetishes for good looks…Having experienced the era of celebrities of the masses, Klein scoffed from the side.
Carnot’s expression darkened as he said, “I don’t wish to discuss such matters.”
“You have problems in that area? No problem. I have different kinds of medicine that can treat all your problems…” Before Darkwill finished his sentence, Klein took a step forward, afraid that he would end up being beaten to death.
He put half his body between them as he said in a deep voice, “He’s Roy King’s student.”
“I figured. Roy King once described his traits.” Carnot made way and invited the two in.
His room was extremely tiny, with only a single bed and a cabinet which could be used as a dining table. The washroom was at the bottom of the bell tower.
Darkwill pulled out a ring box and handed it to Carnot as he forced a smile.
“My teacher got me to hand this item to you.”
Carnot stole a glance at it and was clearly relieved to see 4 points. He said to Darkwill, “You aren’t as unreliable as your teacher described you to be. I can tell that you didn’t attempt to use it. That would’ve awoken it and make it realize that it’s no longer sealed.”
“…”
The chubby Apothecary’s face blushed red as he honestly said, “That’s because it’s relatively quiet now. In another one to two hours, it will automatically roll itself. It’s best you think of a method to seal it again.”
Carnot’s face twitched.
“Again?”
“W-well, I accidentally dropped it on the ground and then i-it came alive…” Darkwill wanted to glance at his owl, Harry, but he realized that it hadn’t followed him in. It was perched outside the bell tower to serve as a sentry.
Carnot’s eyes clearly widened as his hunched back nearly straightened.
“How did you arrive here?”
From his point of view, Roy King’s student should’ve long died at the whims of the die.
Darkwill hurriedly pointed to Gehrman Sparrow and said, “It’s all thanks to this gentleman. He’s a powerful adventurer. He provided the most effective protection and a temporary method of sealing the die.”
“What method was it?” Carnot blurted out the question.
Klein laughed and replied, “Trade secret.”
Carnot’s expression changed a few times as he pressed his hand to his chest and bowed.
“I thank you for your help on behalf of my organization.”
Darkwill continued, “Hiring him costs 1,000 pounds and a request. The request is to help him find a mystical item with powerful offensive traits but without very serious negative side effects. He will purchase it at a reasonable price.
“Uh, I only had about 300 pounds, so that was all I could pay. I’ll have to rely on you to pay the rest…”
Carnot fell silent as the corners of his lips twitched.
“I only have about 100 pounds…”
Suddenly, there was silence in the bellman’s room. The wind from outside blew through the cracks and brushed across the three men’s face.
Finally, Carnot spoke again.
“Perhaps Councilor Ricciardo has the money. I’ll lead you to him.”
From the looks of it, he trusts us. After all, a Fate Councilor is in no way comparable to a Die of Probability. If there were really problems with us, there would be no need for us to bring the die over to prevent any accidents and snatch away the Uniqueness…Klein watched as Carnot picked up a lantern from the corner of the room.
At this moment, he secret activated his Spirit Vision and simply scanned the man.
Klein nearly pricked up his brows with the sight. This was because Carnot’s aura colors were rather unique.
There were no problems with his emotional colors, as they were very ordinary. However, his Ether Body which represented his body appeared unnatural. His heart was green, his head was purple, and his digestive system was yellow. It felt like they were different parts which were mashed together in great disharmony.
At the same time, Carnot’s soul also gave the same feeling.
A monster that was stitched up internally?Klein made a rough judgment based on what he knew.
After Carnot got the lantern, he turned his head to glance at the adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, and said without much of an expression, “I’m very sensitive to Spirit Vision.
“I believe you have noticed certain problems. I’m not a naturally born person. I’m a product of the Church of Earth Mother’s attempts to refine the human body. I’m considered a failed specimen, which is why I do not have the ability in that aspect.”
His final sentence was directed at Darkwill.
Carnot didn’t speak again as he carried the lantern and donned a black robe. He hunched his huge body and used the dim light to walk down the stairs of the dark and silent bell tower.
Product of the Church of Earth Mother’s attempts to refine the human body? But St. Draco Cathedral belongs to the Church of Storms… Since it’s a failed specimen, no attention is paid to it. Carnot turned his back on the Church of Earth Mother and became a member of the Life School of Thought? This is understandable. Both the Church of Earth Mother and the Life School of Thought hold the Apothecary pathway, and they will definitely have some overlapping… But why would the Life School of Thought send this fellow, that doesn’t seem simple to be a bellman, to the Church of Storms? Is it just a normal disguise, or there’s a particular connection between the two?Klein followed Carnot in a seemingly calm manner as he walked out the bell tower and circled round to a stone bridge.
Just as he came close to the left side of the bridge, Klein suddenly felt something as he looked diagonally upwards.
The owl, Harry, had flown out as well and landed on a tree branch.
Kacha!
The branch suddenly snapped as Harry plummeted. With great difficulty did it fly up again without falling to the ground.
Darkwill was just about to say something when Carnot explained in a deep voice, “Councilor Ricciardo is injured, so his powers are somewhat out of control. Once anyone enters a specific range, they will be tainted with bad luck.”
Carnot stopped in his footsteps as he threw the ring box containing the die under the bridge.
“Mr. Councilor, Roy King’s student has delivered the die.”
“Very good.” A hoarse voice sounded from deep within the bridge’s belly.
A silver scaled palm reached out from the darkness as he held down the ring box which had fallen onto the mud.
Following that, he opened the ring box and took out the milky-white die.
His other hand, which was covered in silver scales, also reached out as he held a piece of a paper-like item made of leather.
The item resembled a water pipe, but its ends were connected. It revealed a grayish-white color under the crimson moonlike. Its surface had many complicated symbols and labels, as well as many words in Hermes text which pointed to the Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin.
Fate Councilor Ricciardo pulled the item apart and stuffed the Die of Probability into it before connecting the two ends together.
Using fate at a small scale to seal the Die of Probability with periodic boundary conditions, making it remain in a perpetual state of slumber or calm? Indeed, Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin had foreseen such a situation and had made certain preparations…Klein retracted his gaze in relief, and he heard Ricciardo’s hoarse voice.
“I already know of your agreement, Mr. Gehrman Sparrow.
“I will help you find the mystical item after I’ve recovered.
“As for the 700 pounds… I’ll immediately augment you with good luck. Go to the few casinos in Oravi and make some bets and you’ll receive the corresponding reward. Remember, do not win more than 200 pounds at each casino. You must not win more than 700 pounds in total.”
Which is to say that you don’t have the money either… Seeing how you’re hiding while injured, it’s considered normal not to have money with you…Klein nodded indiscernibly and said, “Okay.”
He waited for about ten seconds without sensing anything. Councilor Ricciardo heaved a sigh of relief and said, “You have become sufficiently lucky.”
Is that so?Klein chose to believe him and didn’t disturb Darkwill’s report to a senior of how his teacher had been imprisoned. Based on Carnot’s introduction, he found a nearby casino and sat at the Blackjack table.
After about ten minutes, he walked out of the casino with a blank look.
Not only did he not win money, but he had lost a total of 30 pounds!
What happened to the good luck? Why did I believe him? That darn old man is terrible…Klein didn’t hesitate to return to the stone bridge and approached its belly.
“That fast? You have pretty good luck.” Ricciardo laughed as he coughed under the dark bridge.
At that moment, Darkwill and Harry had already found a nearby inn to live in.
Klein replied without a change in expression, “I lost.”
“Lost…” Ricciardo ruminated over the word and couldn’t formulate a sentence for quite a long period of time.
In the dark environment, an ordinary owl nervously flew over.
The two street lamps on either side of the stone bridge silently illuminated the street, but they were unable to disperse the darkness beneath. Only the crimson moonlight from high above could barely illuminate the brown soil.
Hidden under the bridge, Fate Councilor Ricciardo remained silent for quite a while, making Klein suspect whether he had already passed away due to his heavy injuries. He guessed that a large reason as to why the luck augmentation had failed was because of this.
Just as Klein was about to ask a probing question to determine the situation, Ricciardo coughed and said in a deep, hoarse voice, “You live up to the reputation of being a powerful adventurer capable of temporarily sealing the die…
“What happened has exceeded my expectations. Ahem, I’m very curious as to why my luck augmentation on you had failed.
“I’m very regretful that I can’t come out and meet you in person. Otherwise, I should be able to see what Beyonders from other pathways will find difficult to see, even if they possess relatively powerful Spirit Visions.
“This is the uniqueness that the Fate pathway holds.”
So the problem lies with me? That’s not the point. The point is that you need to reimburse me 700 pounds—No, 730 pounds…Klein cursed as he couldn’t help but recall the orphan, Ademisaul, who had the nickname of Monster in Tingen City.
The young man who was equal to half a Sequence 9 had cried out after seeing Klein before falling to the ground. His eyes bled, and the fear he exhibited was as if he had seen a devil.
This is because of the uniqueness of the Wheel of Fortune’s path of the divine, so he saw something wrong with me. He saw something related to the gray fog? Unfortunately, this Fate Councilor is quite heavily injured and has a domain of bad luck around him. There’s no way for him to help inspect me… I should ask Snake of Fate Will Auceptin when I’m back. Perhaps he might know something. However, this pathway does have the bearing of a charlatan. He might not directly answer me and has a high chance of answering in vague terms…Klein maintained his expressionless attitude and said, “Then, what do you plan on doing?”
Ricciardo sighed and said, “Get Darkwill here. I’ll augment him with good luck and get him to win the money at the casinos on your behalf.”
Using the name of the inn Councilor Ricciardo gave, Klein quickly found the chubby Apothecary, Darkwill. Then, while carrying the suitcase and cane, Klein watched as he kept winning money at the major casinos. By midnight, he had already won 750 pounds.
After receiving the remaining 730 pounds, Klein realized a problem.
The reason for the luck augmentation’s failure was because of him!
Why is that so?Klein held close his bulging wallet and frowned as he thought silently to himself.
He quickly thought of the thin, invisible grayish-white fog around him and realized the reason.
After advancing to Faceless, the gray fog has integrated with reality to a certain extent. Not only can it help me screen off ravings that aren’t too powerful, but it can also destroy any influence that changes my fate to a certain extent? Therefore, this councilor’s luck augmentation was ineffective?
According to this logic, bad luck to a certain extent shouldn’t affect me either.
Heh, what the heck? It doesn’t make me become some unlucky fool, but it also destroys my chance of being a lucky man or winner…Klein secretly shook his head and followed Darkwill and the owl back to the stone bridge. He informed Ricciardo of how to summon his messenger and to immediately send him news once he obtained any information on a mystical item with powerful offensive traits.
After doing all of this, Klein found an inn at the Oravi Island’s port city and got a simple room for himself.
…
Backlund. In the morning.
Emlyn White walked under his favorite gloomy skies, moving through the thick fog that couldn’t be compared to those in November or December as he once again arrived outside North Borough’s 7 Pinster Street.
After pulling the doorbell, he straightened his back as he lifted his chin and waited patiently.
When Leonard opened the door, he looked at the handsome but detestable face before making way and allowing the visitor to enter.
He was still dressed in his home wear, comprising of a white shirt and black trousers. However, he had an additional dark-colored vest draped over him.
“Have you considered the matter?” Leonard asked with a smile.
“No problem.” Since it wasn’t his money, Emlyn had no intention to haggle.
He even believed that with the attitude displayed by Leonard, there was a high chance of having the price raised if he tried.
Leonard gently nodded and smiled.
“Very rich.”
I can tell that you’re trying to lead me to say more…Emlyn silently scoffed and replied, “That’s not something you need to concern yourself with.”
With that said, he raised the suitcase in his hand and opened it, revealing 7,000 pounds in cash.
Leonard took out each stack of cash and thoroughly checked it carefully.
Then, he pulled off the red glove he wore on his left hand and handed it to Emlyn.
“This is the mystical item you require. It can change colors to disguise itself.
“It’s called Tinder. It can raise the wearer’s charm, making his words be equipped with great persuasiveness. It can steal the Beyonder power of a target within 50 meters. The more you understand the target, the easier it is to steal the power you wish to steal. The less you know, the more random it becomes, and it relies on luck.
“When the target is at Sequence 6, there is a chance of failure. The higher the Sequence, the higher the chance of failure.
“After the theft succeeds, the target will lose that Beyonder power, and it will take at least twelve hours to recover. The owner of Tinder will be able to use it adeptly for ten minutes.
“And the reason why it’s expensive is because it has very few negative side effects.”
Emlyn, who silently took in the introduction, had his interest piqued by a mystical item like Tinder. He asked, “What are its negative side effects?”
Leonard combed his hair and smiled.
“First, when wearing it, there is a small probability of losing something on you. Second, when using it, a particular Beyonder power belonging to you will be lost for at least twelve hours, but during this period, it will be the only Beyonder power lost. In other words, even if it’s used repeatedly, there will only be one power lost the entire time.”
“Compared to the many Sealed Artifacts I know of, its negative side effects are indeed trivial.” Emlyn cleared his throat as he nodded.
He received Tinder and checked it carefully before taking out the stacks of cash from the suitcase and placing them on the coffee table.
Following that, he placed the glove into the suitcase and didn’t take it with him directly.
With the suitcase, Emlyn returned to the Harvest Church just like he did before. Once he entered the priest’s break room, he set up a sacrifice ritual.
The illusory and mysterious door opened as the red glove tore through the dark and deep void as it was sent directly above the gray fog.
At the moment the gray fog made contact with the glove, a tiny, distorted, terrifying face suddenly appeared.
It kept evaporating as it struggled to sustain itself.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein wasn’t surprised. After all, the Grandpa residing in Leonard’s body was an angel of the Marauder pathway. If Amon could do it, it was quite certain that “He” was capable of doing the same.
For this, he had made sufficient preparations. He believed that even if the Grandpa had really reached Amon’s level, he was able to wipe out the corresponding aura without making him sense the existence of the gray fog, making him take action on Emlyn.
Picking up the Sea God Scepter, which had long been placed in front of him, Klein made the blue “gems” light up at the same time from a commanding position.
Suddenly, silver light bloomed above the gray fog as the lightning carried portions of the gray fog’s powers like a storm, zapping the tiny illusory face.
The face dissipated completely before it could even cry out, leaving behind a dead translucent worm with twelve transparent rings.
Worm of Time… but it seems weaker than Amon…Klein muttered as he beckoned with his hand for the red glove and familiar worm to fly to him.
After some serious scrutiny, he confirmed that the worm was basically identical to the one Amon’s avatar had left behind.
My dear poet’s Grandpa is of the same Sequence as Amon? Sequence 1? No, not necessarily. Perhaps this is a unique trait of one of the earlier Sequences…
If—if it’s really a Sequence 1, the notion that Amon is the son of the Creator and a King of Angels makes it possible that he has fused with the Uniqueness or has another Sequence 1 characteristic…Klein made a guess, but he was unable to verify it.
As for what the dead Worm of Time could be used for, or when its spirituality would completely dissipate, he could only throw it into the junk pile due to his lack of the corresponding knowledge.
…
7 Pinster Street, Backlund.
Leonard Mitchell sat on the sofa with his eyes tightly closed. His legs were propped up on the coffee table as though he was using a short nap to make up for an entire night of being awake.
After an unknown period of time, he suddenly opened his eyes and said with a suppressed voice, “What happened? Have you determined the true buyer of Tinder?”
An elderly voice rang out in his mind.
“The aura I left behind has been eliminated, completely eliminated.”
“Did you discover anything?” Leonard retracted his feet as he asked in a deep voice.
The ancient voice sighed.
“Nothing.
“Everything was over before I could react.
“If I were in my best state, I might’ve been able to grasp the relevant clues. Unfortunately, I’ve remained in a weak state for years.”
Leonard remained silent for more than ten seconds before he shook his head.
“Then we’ll temporarily treat it as if this never happened.”
…
Above the gray fog, Klein listened to Emlyn’s report and took note of the information regarding the mystical item. He fiddled with the glove named Tinder as he examined it.
“Heh heh, this way, I’ll have a glove for my right hand,” he chuckled as he muttered to himself.
After serious consideration, Klein abandoned the thought of immediately extracting the mental corruption of the True Creator from the All-Black Eye. This was to ensure his success, hoping to leave the chance to the moment when he was concocting the Nimblewright Master potion. According to the records of the City of Silver, even without the gray fog’s screening, there were no problems with such a procedure. Furthermore, with the gray fog, there wouldn’t be any additional accidents, even if it were the mental corruption left behind by the True Creator.
I can also use Tinder normally. Yes, when I need to use it, I have to put my cash, pocket watch, and other mystical items above the gray fog. I mustn’t let any item become lost… In fact, even if I don’t do so, the problem isn’t too great. I’m a Seer. Do I need to be afraid of not being able to find things I dropped? Heh heh. In a normal battle, I’ll have Creeping Hunger on my left hand and Tinder on my right. Just the thought of it sounds formidable…Klein reined in his thoughts and discovered that everything related to the Sequence 5 Nimblewright Master potion was ready, apart from the two commonly seen supplementary ingredients.
He nodded indiscernibly and muttered silently to himself,I just need to wait for the Faceless potion to be completely digested!
Then, I’ll board the ship of Admiral of Stars or The Hanged Man and head east of the Sonia Sea to find mermaids.
Loen Kingdom, East Chester County, Stoen City.
Having left the manor, Audrey moved into a villa. After she finished engaging in social gatherings with the local nobles, she sent her servant to the Varvat Bank to withdraw a sum of cash.
She didn’t need to worry about this any further. She could easily pay off the 2,000 pounds she owed Mr. Fool’s Blessed, and she could also pay the 1,800 pounds she owed Mr. World for the Psychiatrist characteristic.
Fifteen minutes later, Audrey opened the room to her bedroom and glanced at her personal maidservant, Annie, who was monitoring the servants while they did their work. She looked down at the golden retriever who was sitting by the side of the wall and smiled. With a smile, she suppressed her voice and asked with shining eyes, “Susie, you’ll receive a gift in a while. Are you looking forward to it?”
If it were in the past, Audrey would’ve definitely said, “Susie, your present is here,” making the golden retriever realize that she could find the actual item in the room as well. Otherwise, it was very easy for Susie, who had been studying the basics of mysticism, to guess that Audrey had used ritualistic magic.
With this new sentence structure, the situation could have Audrey receive a mysterious letter or news in her bedroom to confirm that the gift was about to be delivered. There would be too many possibilities as a result of this.
Susie could read the joy and sincere attitude deep inside Audrey’s heart as she subconsciously opened her mouth, hoping to stir the air to produce a voice. She had wanted to inquire about the gift, but she sharply sensed that Audrey’s personal maid, Annie, was approaching. The alert Suzie abandoned her original thoughts.
She returned to the state of being an ordinary dog as she slowly wagged her tail to express her joy and anticipation.
After making an excuse to head out, Audrey entered a “chemistry laboratory” that she had specially marked out for herself. She placed the Psychiatrist characteristic and supplementary ingredients on the table.
“Susie, do you still remember the potion-concocting process?” She cleared her throat and straightened her back as she excitedly played the role of a teacher.
“Woof, I remember!” Susie already knew what her present was. In her joy, she barked.
Audrey added, “Try to concoct it by yourself.”
Susie looked down at her paws and suddenly fell silent.
Audrey was taken aback before a brief silence ensued.
A few seconds later, before the golden retriever could speak, Audrey covered her mouth without any atypical response and giggled.
“Alright, Susie, there’s no need to say a word. I know what you wish to say. You wish to express the fact that you’re only a dog and am unable to concoct the potion, right?”
How embarrassing…At the same time, Audrey, who wore a charming and graceful external bearing, facepalmed herself inwardly.
“Woof!” Susie nodded forcefully.
Audrey took the opportunity and turned around. Soon, she finished concocting the Psychiatrist potion.
She had previously asked Susie and learned that she had already finished digesting the potion on Wednesday.
That’s less than two months… Yes, a large reason has to do with how Susie isn’t being noticed. She can run about anywhere in the manor or villa and eavesdrop, allowing her to read the true thoughts of the maidservants… That’s good as well. She will always share the tidbits with me. If not for her, I wouldn’t have known of the dark sides of many people who appear normal and kind usually…Audrey poured the potion into a bowl and placed it on the floor.
She watched as Susie went over and began licking the potion as she couldn’t curb the anticipation in her heart.
Susie might be influenced by the potion and become unstable.
But it’s alright. Psychiatrist Miss Audrey is already prepared to use Placate at any moment! Yes, I prefer the name Psychoanalysis. That sounds more professional.
Audrey stared at Susie with her beautiful emerald-like eyes with great seriousness and discovered that Susie’s pupils were gradually fading and turning vertical. Dark gold scales seemed to grow beneath her thick fur, and the spirituality that belonged to Susie kept radiating outwards as though it was interweaving with the entire villa’s space.
After calming her somewhat nervous emotions, Audrey scrutinized Susie’s state. As long as something abnormal happened to Susie, she would immediately use the Beyonder power, Psychoanalysis.
Suddenly, Susie’s voice sounded out in her ears.
“Audrey, I’m done!”
“…”
Audrey was temporarily at a loss on what to say.
…
In her dream, Daisy returned to East Borough and to the old apartment she had lived in for years.
She pushed open the door and saw her mother, Liz, and her sister, Freja, doing the laundry diligently.
Daisy instantly became delighted and was just about to join them. She was in charge of ironing the laundry.
At this moment, she heard knocking at the door.
She turned her head and realized that the visitor was a young man in a black-and-white checkered police uniform.
The officer had black hair and green eyes, with a somewhat blurry face. He held a notebook and fountain pen as he asked, “In the Capim case, apart from what you mentioned, is there anything else you didn’t mention to us?”
“It’s all nothing important,” Daisy answered in a rather groggy manner.
The handsome officer looked down at his notebook and said, “It’s fine. I’m willing to listen.”
Daisy looked back at the clothes which were hung up, feeling as though she had forgotten some instructions.
She honestly described all sorts of trivialities. In the end, she said, “… After I was abducted, my mother and sister had hired a private detective to search for me. His name is Mr. Sherlock Moriarty. He’s a good man. Although he didn’t find me directly, he later contacted a reporter to help me get compensated with the foundation money…”
The black-haired and green-eyed officer looked up again and glanced at Daisy before revealing a warm smile.
“Very good. Your answer is very satisfactory.
“Do you still remember the private detective’s appearance?”
Daisy nodded. Without any alarm, she saw Mr. Sherlock Moriarty standing beside her.
The detective had grown a thick beard and wore gold-rimmed glasses. It was almost identical to the one in her memories.
After the black-haired, green-eyed officer sized up the image a few times, he seemed to vanish at some point in time without Daisy realizing it. For some reason, her mother and sister had also vanished.
She ran through East Borough in search of the familiar figures, but she ultimately woke up from her depression and sorrow. When she saw the dark ceiling of her school dormitory, she lay there in a daze for seconds.
Daisy didn’t make a sound as she turned her body and buried half her face into the pillow.
By the corners of the pillow, a wet stain gradually spread out.
The person who had entered Daisy’s dream was none other than Leonard Mitchell. Although his investigation of the commonalities of the two cases was to give him time to deal with matters of his own, he didn’t forget to act in a perfunctory manner. In the end, he really discovered a problem.
In the cases of Lanevus and Capim, a private detective named Sherlock Moriarty was involved, including his friend, Reporter Mike Joseph… Although they had only appeared on the outskirts of this matter, it’s also a direction for the investigation. heh, that Sherlock Moriarty looks somewhat familiar. Which fugitive is he?Leonard recalled what he had seen in the dream as he wore his red glove and entered the basement of Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Just as he greeted the team captain, Soest, he saw a partner approach and hand him two thin sheets of paper.
“The information regarding the red-eyed man from the Harvest Church is all here.”
“Thank you. Do you want to have lunch together?” Leonard asked with a smile.
The Nighthawk shrugged and said, “No, as long as you stop making me have nightmares.”
“Deal.” Leonard smiled as he received the dossier.
He stood there without being in a hurry to sit down as he casually browsed through it.
“Emlyn White. A vampire. Currently under the jurisdiction of the Church of Earth Mother… He once vanished for a period of time. His parents had hired private detectives to find him. Thanks to a particular Mr. Stuart, this matter was ultimately resolved by the famous detective, Sherlock Moriarty.”
Leonard’s smile gradually froze as his expression turned serious.
Sherlock Moriarty?he repeated this name in his mind.
…
Klein wasn’t in a rush to find an opportunity to engage in true acting. He toured Oravi Island’s port city with the mindset of a tourist, finding a brief and rare moment of relaxation in his tense life.
This city had mostly immigrants from Loen. The cuisine wasn’t much different from the east coast of the kingdom, with the only difference being that there were rare fruits and all sorts of seafood here. It was also quite a unique trait of the city.
This place was rich in natural resources and was located in a key location on the safe sea routes. The standard of living was pretty good. Even the farmers in the suburbs could save up some money through their fruit gardens.
This didn’t mean that Oravi didn’t have poor people or the lower-class. This class was mainly made up of people who were former slaves. Loen’s parliament had long abolished slavery.
After chewing a juicy and sweet fruit, Klein watched the sky turn dark. He took a turn at the corner of the street and entered a bar named Sweet Lemon.
It was a famous gathering place for adventurers in Oravi. Klein planned on buying the two remaining supplementary ingredients of a Nimblewright Master—the relatively common drago tree bark and Sonia Golden Spring water.
At this moment, the bar was rather lively. There were many people holding up cups around the boxing ring as they cheered loudly. There were people who looked like adventurers at the surrounding tables. They were discussing all kinds of rumors in hushed tones.
Just as Klein was squeezing towards the bar counter, he suddenly heard his name.
“… I’m Gehrman Sparrow. You should know who I am. I received a treasure map and need to hire some helpers. It’s not because I’m afraid, but it’s because I can’t carry that much treasure alone…” A green-eyed man in his thirties held half a glass of liquor and spoke to two men and two women in the corner. It was a mystery if they were merchants or adventurers.
You are also named Gehrman Sparrow? Treasure map Why does it sound like a scam… My killing of Wormtongue has already reached this place from Bayam? Yes, it was likely communicated via a telegram or visitors. Therefore, many people know of my name and deeds but do not know what I look like… Cheats are using this opportunity to pass themselves off as me to cheat others…Klein moved over as he came to a realization.
The green-eyed man drank a mouthful of liquor and slammed the glass onto the table.
“I don’t mind whether you refuse or agree, but I hate it when people make me wait!
“Do you wish to be like Wormtongue?”
The young man opposite him said slightly intimidated, “I know you’re a powerful adventurer…”
“So?” The green-eyed man cut off the man’s words.
At that moment, he felt his collar tighten as he was lifted up by someone and thrown out the door.
Klein didn’t provide an explanation as he directly threw the man out of the door with a stoic expression.
Then, he drew his revolver and aimed it at the spot where the man had fallen to the ground. He pulled the trigger without any hesitation.
Bang!
Just as the green-eyed man fell to the ground, he saw a spark light up at the ground near his crotch. He was so frightened that he swallowed back his cursing and scrambled away.
Without any explanation, his weak performance proved that he wasn’t Gehrman Sparrow.
Klein ignored the victim who stood there in a daze. He politely blew at the mouth of his revolver before stuffing it back into his underarm holster.
Following that, he walked slowly to the bar counter in the resulting silent atmosphere.
Klein sat in front of the bar counter and slammed his fist onto the counter.
“One glass of Southville beer.”
Behind him, a few bouncers hesitated about whether to come over to give him a warning or pretend that no one had fired a shot.
The bartender signaled to the bouncers with his eyes as he picked up a glass and chuckled.
“Why don’t you try a cup of Sweet Lemon?
“Our boss once went to Trier to learn cocktail mixing. He has mastered many of the cocktail recipes left behind by Emperor Roselle, and he has created the most popular Sweet lemon in Oravi on his own.”
Klein wasn’t moved as he calmly replied, “I only drink beer.”
“Alright.” the bartender wasn’t in a rush to get the bottle of Southville beer as he said with a smile, “Sir, are you an adventurer?”
Klein nodded without saying an answer.
The bartender didn’t hesitate as he said with a smile, “Perhaps you should meet our boss. He’s very friendly to new adventurers and is willing to treat them to drinks. Besides, there will be some aid offered to you.”
Klein, who had come with the intention of purchasing the supplementary ingredients of a Nimblewright Master, didn’t reject the offer. He took out a brass penny and flicked it before catching it firmly.
He placed the penny on the bar counter as a tip to thank the bartender for the information before slowly standing up and walking to the second floor under the lead of a bouncer, where he entered a room at the other end of the corridor.
The room was covered with thick, brownish-yellow, soft carpet. There was a faint smell of high-quality coal burning, mixed with the aroma of a cigar.
A middle-aged man with his blond hair combed neatly backwards was leaning on a reclining chair, sucking at his cigar as he read the papers. Surrounding him were six bodyguards.
Although Klein wasn’t a Beyonder of the Spectator domain, and he was unable to determine any unique traits or the strength of these bodyguards, nor was he from the Mystery Pryer or Monster pathway, he could see certain secrets. He could notice things others wouldn’t be able to discover, but his spiritual intuition made him believe that these bodyguards were definitely Beyonders, Beyonders who could threaten him to a certain extent.
The middle-aged man put down the newspaper and pulled at the collars of his black shirt before slowly standing up. He extended his right hand and said, “Welcome to Oravi, my adventurer friend.”
His blue eyes had a smile to them as he looked rather sincere.
Klein extended his right palm and smacked palms with him without a word. He was waiting for the man to speak.
The middle-aged man pointed to a sofa opposite the reclining chair and chuckled.
“I’m the boss here, Bilt Brando.
“I was once an adventurer with quite considerable strength. I’ve lived to this day and have earned quite a bit.”
He’s very confident with his strength; thus, daring to directly say it…Klein didn’t stand on ceremony as he sat down. He leaned his body slightly forward as he expressionlessly waited for Bilt to begin talking.
Seeing no response from the adventurer, Bilt sat down again and sucked at his cigar before leisurely saying, “To be honest, there’s a motive behind me meeting with every new adventurer.”
He pointed to the sea map on the desk in the table. He said with a magnetic tone, “East from the Rorsted Archipelago is where the sea gets progressively messier. The strength of the military and Church begin to dwindle, to the point of them only being able to protect their own harbors.
“The sea around here is a pirate playground, extremely disadvantageous to us adventurers. Therefore, I wish to organize everyone to form a loosely connected alliance, so that we can band together when faced with danger.
“This alliance doesn’t have any strong binding terms. You can choose to turn a blind eye when other adventurers encounter danger, and no one will punish you. However, if you were to encounter a similar situation, don’t hope for help to be provided.
“In addition, I can promise one point: adventurers of the alliance will be able to get the prices of the lowest nature when purchasing items from me. When selling their spoils, they will at least get market price.”
After finishing the description, Bilt smiled at the new adventurer. He chuckled and asked, “What do you think of it? Are you interested in joining this loose alliance? Don’t worry. You won’t need to make any additional payment. Our purpose is only to render assistance when faced with pirates.”
Klein nodded.
“It sounds pretty good.”
“Haha, I think so too. I once thought of naming this association the Adventuring Brotherhood, but I felt that brotherhood is overly constrained, so I changed it to Adventurer Association,” Bilt said in a self-deprecating manner.
Having said that, he lowered his hand with the cigar and smacked his lips. He shook his head and smiled.
“Sorry, I forgot to ask your name.”
Klein maintained his posture and replied in a deep voice, “Gehrman Sparrow.”
“Gehrman Sparrow…” Bilt’s eyelids jumped as his smile instantly stiffened. The guards around him clearly tensed up as though they were facing a formidable enemy.
Bilt rapidly composed himself and didn’t verify whether he was the real Gehrman Sparrow or a cheat who was only passing off as Gehrman Sparrow. He chuckled and said, “Is there anything you wish to buy? I have quite a lot of good stuff over here.”
“Sonia’s Golden Spring water,” Klein said with a calm expression while inwardly feeling cautious.
He didn’t mention the drago tree bark since there was a high chance of buying the ingredient at herb stores.
Bilt Brando heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.
“Easy.
“30 pounds for 100 ml.
“Trust me. Even if you head to Sonia Island, it will only be a few pounds cheaper than this price. Those barbarians from Feysac have sealed off the fountain’s source, so it’s difficult for others to get any of it.”
“Deal.” Klein had a rough idea of the price of the Golden Spring water, and he knew that 30 pounds for 100 ml was indeed rather cheap.
After completing the deal, Bilt was just about to speak after some deliberation when he suddenly heard knocking.
After receiving his permission, a bouncer entered and leaned over, whispering into his ear.
Bilt’s expression instantly sank as his entire person appeared abnormally cold. He suffused an indescribable killing intent.
Indeed, he has quite impressive strength. If he wasn’t a famous adventurer in the past, he was a famous pirate… He should be a Mid-Sequence Beyonder…Klein looked at him as he calmly made an assessment.
Bilt turned his head and said to Klein with some difficulty, “Mr. Sparrow, I have matters to tend to.
“We can have drinks together if the opportunity arises.”
“Okay.” Klein slowly got up, without any intention of involving himself in Bilt’s matters.
Of course, this didn’t mean that he wasn’t curious, but curiosity was never something that could change the way he did things.
After leaving Sweet Lemon, Klein successfully returned to his inn.
…
City of Silver, “daytime” which was marked by frequent lightning.
After Derrick Berg finished practicing all the different Beyonder powers of Solar High Priest, he followed the edge of the training field and headed for the twin towers.
After numerous Tarot Gatherings, he gradually gained an understanding of the pattern and roughly knew the frequency of the alternating lightning before he would be pulled above the gray fog by Mr. Fool.
And now was the final “day.”
Because of this, he had to go to the library to read through historical information involving ancient gods, so as to offer them to Mr. Fool.
After passing through the partitioned area of the training field, Derrick subconsciously looked inside and saw exploration members resting inside. It was the exploration team led by the six-member council’s chief, Colin Iliad!
They had recently finished the exploration based on the information they had received from Jack, and they had returned to the City of Silver where they were now in quarantine.
Derrick retracted his gaze with a somewhat heavy heart as he went all the way to the steeple and went to the third floor where the library was.
He was just about to walk to the bookshelf that held all the ancient books on legends when he caught a familiar figure through the corner of his eye.
It was a fair and beautiful woman in her thirties. She wore a long black robe embroidered with mysterious purple patterns. Her curly silvery-gray hair cascaded down.
She was none other than the elder of the six-member council who had been imprisoned for a prolonged period of time, Lovia Tiffany!
She swept her faint gray eyes over as Derrick felt his soul being penetrated. He couldn’t help but stiffen for a second.
“Greetings, Elder Lovia.” He hurriedly lowered his head as he pressed his hand to his chest.
Lovia walked over and nodded gently.
“I’ve been removed from quarantine.”
She turned and left after calmly saying that, as though she was making an announcement.
Derrick stood on the spot as a layer of cold sweat seeped out from his back.
Why has she been released? The six-member council has already determined that she’s alright?Derrick thought as his nerves tensed up in an abnormal fashion.
…
Monday afternoon, above the gray fog.
Klein placed his elbows on the armrest as he crossed his fingers and watched as beams of crimson light lit up before receding into blurry figures.
Then, he heard Miss Justice’s brisk greeting.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
While Miss Justice was doing the greetings, The Hermit Cattleya maintained her silence as she observed as she did before. She didn’t involve herself in matters, as though she was an outsider at this gathering.
She watched as Miss Justice and Miss Magician conjured their Roselle diary pages to pay off their previous debts. Then, she carefully glanced at Mr. Fool without daring to look straight at him. Yet, she still wasn’t able to see further through the special gray fog. Her dark purple eyes were only capable of seeing clothes that were definitely conjured.
With the three pages of Roselle’s diary, Klein wasn’t in a rush to read it like before. After all, he had already interacted and used a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact and knew what a Uniqueness of a Beyonder pathway looked like. He had even intimidated such a divine artifact, so he believed that regardless of Emperor Roselle’s content, there was nothing that could shock him greatly.
Unless he was given a Demoness Blessing by some powerhouse with a unique ability and temporarily became a woman…Klein joked inwardly as he surveyed the long bronze table in interest.
Eh, Ma’am Hermit’s curiosity is different from Miss Justice and company’s. She pays great attention to the matter of Roselle’s diary?Klein retracted his gaze and took note of this discovery. Then, he casually read the yellowish-brown goatskin.
“22nd April. We plan on entering, to explore the Abyss.”
“23rd April. We followed the pitch-black ocean, passed through the liquid-like fog, and arrived at the mountain peak that resembled a monster. Behind it was endless black fog. It seemed to blanket an entire continent.
“However, looking at the bottom of the peak makes it seem endless and without limit. I had joked with Edwards that if I were to commit suicide by jumping off that cliff, I might never fall to the ground, forever in a state of falling.”
Upon seeing this, Klein nearly pricked up his brows. He couldn’t believe that Roselle would dare to organize his own knights and sailors to explore the periphery of the region after seeing the Abyss.
Isn’t he afraid of dying? Legend has it that it’s a place that can corrupt everything, causing all life to perish! At this stage, Roselle definitely hadn’t reached Sequence 4, and he wasn’t a demigod. He was at best a Sequence 5, or even lower… If it were me, I definitely would’ve turned the boat around and reported it to the Church…In that instant, Klein gained a deep understanding of the huge difference between him and Roselle.
In addition, Roselle’s description of the Abyss’s periphery had reminded Klein of the mysterious stone doors of Amon’s mausoleum. A similar scene had appeared after the Church of Steam and Machinery’s Archbishop Horamick’s puppet made contact with it.
I wonder what Roselle discovered there… At the very least, he didn’t die from his exploration. He still had an exciting life after that…Klein moved his gaze down and read the remaining content on the diary page.
“24th April. We proceeded down the peak in an attempt to probe deeper.
“The thick black fog is biting cold, as though it can erode flesh and the soul. Haha, luckily, the Dark King I’m onboard has certain items that resist this corruption, or I’ll suspect that me and my Knights of the Apocalypse will become members of Farron’s1Undead Legion.
“It’s very quiet, and we didn’t discover anything.”
“25th April. We saw devils, but they were in the form of rotting corpses.
“Behind the black, jagged mountain, below a slush-filled opening that one cannot call a path, there were different devil corpses that were either in normal or unimaginable places.
“It was as though they had all been killed at the same moment.”
“26th April. Either corpses or silence; there’s no end up ahead.
“The items on the Dark King has begun to show signs of corruption.
“I’ve seldom had fear over the past few years, but here, that fear of the unknown is like an invisible hand that clasps my heart tightly.
“I have to leave! I have to return! I can’t stay here any longer!”
What happened after this? Emperor Roselle was very successful in escaping the Abyss’s periphery, or did he encounter something else? What does the abnormality over there symbolize? An intense battle?Klein subconsciously had some sense of anticipation as he flipped to the second page, only to be let down that it wasn’t connected.
“8th May. My beloved Bernadette is almost two. The older she grows, the more likable she is. She’s indeed a young lady who doesn’t let down the excellent genes of her mother and I.
“Hearing her clearly call me daddy and seeing her bubbly figure, I suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction.
“Ever since I transmigrated to this world, I’ve done many things. I can say that some aren’t honorable, but I’ve not felt any shame about it, nor have I ever regretted it. On the one hand, this has to do with me finding it very difficult to curb my desires, making it easy for me to be influenced by my environment. Heh heh, I have to thank fate that I’ve not met a Desire Apostle from the Devil pathway. According to the records, I would definitely succumb to Beyonders of this Sequence. I might even be instantly killed.
“On the other hand, I still have a sense of alienation from this world. My parents in this world are very nice to me. I’ve also worked hard to make them proud, but I know that my feelings for them aren’t substantial. Similarly, this is how I treat Matilda. It’s more a possessive instinct rather than love.
“I have to admit that my mental state is like playing a role-playing game in virtual reality. My parents, brothers, and friends are all non-playable characters. I can devote some of my feelings to them, but never anything serious. Therefore, I can join all kinds of corrupted gatherings without any sense of guilt. I can face people I know well in a cold, ruthless manner. It’s just like when I played The Elder Scrolls. I could slaughter an entire village just for a chicken.
“But after Bernadette was born, I realized that I had an additional sense of belonging to this world. I was no longer as estranged from it.
“This is my child, a living child of mine.
“Perhaps this is what so-called maturity is?”
Without children, it’s impossible to realize this feeling. No, I don’t even have a girlfriend… However, I have to be alert about this state of mind that’s mentioned in this entry… It might not exist in the past, but it doesn’t mean it wouldn’t appear in the future. The higher the Sequence, the greater one’s godhood is than their humanity…Klein sighed silently as he flipped to the third diary page.
“6th January, a brand new year, a brand new beginning.
“After advancing to Artisan, I finally have the powers to do that thing!
“That is to create the mysterious silver plate in my memories. There is a high chance that my transmigration was a result of it!
“In fact, after I became a Savant, I could already recall its appearance, as well as the strange symbols and patterns on its surface. But the past me could clearly sense that I wasn’t able to replicate something like that.”
“9th January. I finally succeeded after repeated failures.
“Holding the silver plate filled with special symbols and patterns, I tried hard to inject my spirituality in a bid to activate it.
“An endless grayish-white fog seemed to surface before my eyes, but nothing happened.
“Is it a problem with the material, or am I lacking certain requisites?”
“10th January. According to my recollections of my transmigration experience, I restored my past state, believing that I no longer lacked anything. However, the mysterious silver plate only showed me the strange gray fog. It wasn’t able to help me do anything.
“Since this doesn’t work, how did I succeed in my transmigration back then?
“I temporarily gave up on my attempts, and I destroyed the silver plate I created. Perhaps when I’m a High-Sequence Beyonder and become a demigod, I will have a way to interpret those patterns and symbols to figure out the truth behind my transmigration.
“Yes, I’ll definitely become a demigod! I’m the protagonist of this era!”
Grayish-white fog? The Emperor saw an endless grayish-white fog after replicating the mysterious silver plate from Earth!Klein’s eyes suddenly shrank when he read the diary entry.
There happened to be an immutable endless gray fog beneath his feet!
Could it be that our transmigrations have to do with this mysterious space? But why is the Emperor unable to enter, but I can? According to the Emperor’s diary entries of the last few stages of his life, he definitely didn’t crack the mystery of the silver plate. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have not thought of this place when he was in his moment of great despair and mania. He wouldn’t have not used this place as his crutch…Klein raised his head as his gaze landed outside the ancient palace.
He recalled that deep in this mysterious space, there was a staircase of light that seemed to lead to heaven. It seemed to correspond to his Sequence.
The staircase appeared to be built for giants, and its destination was the gray fog which seemed to support something that stood in midair.
The secret of our transmigration lies there?Klein made the diary pages in his hand vanish before he leaned back into his chair and said with a normal tone, “You may begin.”
Derrick originally wished to bring forward his request to purchase the Sequence 6 potion formula after Solar High Priest, but Elder Lovia’s release made him temporarily abandon his plans. He couldn’t wait to mention everything that had happened, wishing to obtain the necessary guidance.
Considering how this was still the transaction segment, he held back his desire as he waited in silence.
There’s something on Little Sun’s mind… Something unexpected happened in the City of Silver?Audrey thoughtfully retracted her gaze and similarly didn’t request to purchase anything.
At this moment, Alger surveyed the area and voiced out.
“I need the potion formula of Ocean Songster.”
Indeed, he’s already a Sequence 6, a Wind-blessed… Isn’t he someone from the Church of Storms? Why is he looking for the Ocean Songster’s potion formula elsewhere? Obtaining it internally from the Church is a lot easier… He has secrets he wishes to keep from the Church of Storms, or was he just pretending to be someone from the Church of Storms?Cattleya instantly had many theories as she gently took note.
“I can help you take note.”
Upon noticing The Hermit’s response, Alger asked, “Ma’am, is there anything you need?
“I can search for clues ahead of time, so as to trade for the potion formula.”
What do I need?Cattleya silently chuckled, having sensed that The Hanged Man was probing her with a very ordinary question.
Any needs meant clues!
Ignoring the fact that I’ve already obtained the potion formula for Sequence 4 Mysticologist of the Mystery Pryer pathway, and accumulating points for one of the main ingredients, even without anything, I have no lack of corresponding resource channels, and far more than one…Cattleya had another thought as she recalled the Sea God Scepter which Mr. Fool wielded. She then smiled and said, “I need a mystical item at the demigod level. The kind with acceptable side effects.”
At that instant, Alger nearly retorted, asking her not to crack a joke.
Even in the Church of Storms, one wasn’t necessarily capable of obtaining a similar item for years, much less a Beyonder who was obviously only a Mid-Sequence Beyonder!
If I had an item at the demigod level without any real negative side effects, why wouldn’t I keep it for my own use?Alger knew that The Hermit was using mockery to respond to his attempt at sounding her out, but he wasn’t as irascible as his peers. He slowly took a deep breath and said, “I’ll keep an eye out.
“But Ma’am, you should know very well that just an effective clue towards such an item might be enough to cover the cost of an Ocean Songster’s potion formula.”
… Very staid. Not easily angered. This is very different from the usual style of the Church of Storms… Was the conclusion of my first observation wrong? He’s only disguising himself as a priest of the Storm? No, I can’t think of it that way. This might also be because he doesn’t dare to flare up under Mr. Fool’s watch. Or perhaps, he’s just an odd one out in the Church of Storms. There might not be many, but it’s not extremely rare…Cattleya wasn’t greedy. She didn’t sound him out a second time as she nodded.
“I know.”
As the conversation between the two came to an end, no one made any requests during the transaction segment. A number of members already had the means to obtain whatever they needed, so there was no need to make any requests for purchases. It was mainly Audrey and Fors who were waiting for the subsequent potion formulas. Another reason stemmed from their financial situation or circumstances, and they weren’t able to make any early expenditures. This included Emlyn, who was filled with desire for the Sanguine’s Viscount inheritance, as well as Miss Magician who wanted a mystical item.
Indeed, as everyone slowly cast off their statuses as Low-Sequence Beyonders, advancements are no longer that fast. The rate of transactions will also rapidly drop. In the past, there was basically one or two deals every week, but now, it might be two to three weeks. In the future, it might even be three to four months…Without knowing whether it was for the better or worse, Klein nodded gently to indicate that it was time to engage in the free exchange.
Audrey looked at Derrick and waited for him to describe the unexpected situation at the City of Silver.
Derrick didn’t let her “expectations” down. Before anyone could speak, he earnestly said, “Elder Lovia has been released. I encountered her at the library.”
Shepherd Lovia has been released? Using flesh and blood, the entire team that she led was corrupted by the True Creator, so how can she be without any problems? What is the six-member council thinking?Klein originally wanted to say something along the lines of—”if there’s nothing wrong with Lovia, I’ll chop off my head and gift it to the True Creator to be kicked like a ball.” However, considering how swears and curses involved deities in them and might lead to terrible consequences, he rationally changed his thoughts.
Of course, I don’t have to be that careful with me above the gray fog…He sighed inwardly.
“Elder Lovia has been released? That Shepherd?” Audrey quickly recalled what the name meant.
Back then, Little Sun had used Blasphemer Amon’s possession and Mr. Fool’s help to expose the fact that the entire exploration team had been corrupted by the True Creator. As for the team, it was led by Lovia. Her job as a Shepherd happened to correspond to the Secrets Suppliant pathway of the True Creator!
“Yes.” Derrick nodded earnestly as he looked towards The Hanged Man.
Alger thought for a moment before asking, “Has your Chief returned to the City of Silver?”
Why would Mr. Hanged Man suddenly ask about this… Ah, right. To release such an important figure, it’s impossible that the other elders of the six-member council wouldn’t wait for the Chief’s return…
If the Chief has yet to return, and that they had decided this without his consent, it goes to show that the situation is even more terrible than one can imagine. It was so terrible that they couldn’t even await his return… If the Chief has already returned, then the reason for releasing Lovia has a high chance to do with the outcome of the exploration. This is because, according to Little Sun, this is the only exploration in recent times for the City of Silver.
Sigh, why didn’t I think of this? Audrey, you’re still lacking in experience…Audrey reflected and consoled herself in thought.
“Yes, not long ago.” Derrick was surprised by Mr. Hanged Man’s accurate guesses.
At this moment, Fors, who had been listening quietly, combined what she knew from before and suddenly had an idea.
“Mr. Sun, could this be the situation?
“Your Chief led the exploration team and that little boy, Jack, to seek out a path that leads to the outside world, but they realized that the power of the True Creator is required. Heh heh, this isn’t a lie I’m fabricating, but an inference of the facts. The father of that boy, Jack, belonged to the Aurora Order, and they were seeking the holy residence of the True Creator before arriving where you are.
“Therefore, for the entire City of Silver, your Chief decided to release Shepherd Lovia after returning.”
“If that’s really the case, Mr. Sun would be in grave danger,” Audrey said with worry. Fors’s words sank Derrick’s heart.
At this moment, Alger shook his head.
“No, I have the exact opposite belief.
“Miss Magician’s inference is identical to my theory, but I believe this will make it safer for The Sun!”
“Why?” Derrick’s heart calmed down as he asked.
Isn’t that simple? Balance!Klein scoffed inwardly.
“The danger of the True Creator is noticeable by any sentient creature with eyes and a brain. Your Chief will definitely not put all his chips on “Him.” He definitely needs a force that can counterbalance the True Creator.
“As for you, the one who exposed their ploy, you were possessed by Blasphemer Amon, so you might represent another possibility.
“The more Lovia and company wish harm upon you, the more the Chief and the other elders will protect you. This way, they would turn a blind eye to whatever suspicious aspects you didn’t manage to erase,” Alger explained simply.
This ends up being a silver lining?Fors was stunned.
Mr. Hanged Man makes a lot of sense… When it comes to analyzing matters and the situation, I’m still far from matching him…Audrey felt somewhat depressed. She even thought of puffing her cheeks, but she immediately realized that it wasn’t an elegant act. All she could do was keep those thoughts to herself.
For the rest of the members, Emlyn, who didn’t know much about Lovia, had a hard time keeping up. However, he knew about Jack and the repeated cycles, so he was barely able to understand the discussion.
In order to break out of the City of Silver’s conundrum, they released a “danger” that has the True Creator involved?Emlyn inwardly made a guess.
Compared to him, Cattleya couldn’t understand a word. She felt as though she was from a completely different world compared to the other members.
I actually have a feeling of admiration despite my incomprehension of what they said… The last time I had this feeling was several years ago. Back then, I was still very weak… There were some inklings in the previous Tarot Gatherings, especially so when it involves the City of Silver, but never has it been as serious as this time…
Also, why are they discussing the True Creator and Blasphemer Amon so naturally? Eh… It should be the Blasphemer Amon I know of… They’re only Mid-Sequence Beyonders… What have they actually done in the past?Cattleya’s confidence as a powerhouse suffered a setback at that very moment.
After hearing Mr. Hanged Man’s analysis, Derrick first heaved a sigh of relief before asking with tense nerves, “Could this result in our City of Silver being destroyed by the Fallen Creator?”
He originally wished that Mr. Hanged Man could provide him with an answer that could relieve him, but he ended up hearing the man say in a deep voice, “That possibility can’t be ruled out.”
“Then what should I do?” Derrick earnestly sought advice.
“Under the situation of us not understanding what your Chief and the other elders of the six-member council are up to, I cannot provide you with any suggestions, but I don’t think you need to be in such a panic.” Alger raised his head to glance at Mr. Fool, who was silently looking at the members from the end of the long bronze table.
Tracing his gaze, Derrick subconsciously looked over and saw Mr. Fool whose extremely blurry figure was covered in the gray fog.
He instantly felt a sense of serenity, and he couldn’t help but recall that holy and powerful angel.
… Although I’ve foiled several of the True Creator’s ploys, I’ll definitely not last a second if I were to really clash with “Him”… The situation will devolve into The Fool coming to his doorstep, but the True Creator finding The Fool completely lacking…Klein maintained his casual listening state, without saying a word or showing any expression.
Derrick retracted his gaze and said to Alger, “Mr. Hanged Man, thank you for your help. I will try to figure out what Chief and the others are planning.”
With the matter coming to an end, Cattleya deliberated before saying, “Was the Blasphemer Amon you were talking about before referring to the ancestor of the Amon family in the Fourth Epoch’s Tudor Empire, the son of the Creator?”
Son of the Creator?Audrey was stunned by what Ma’am Hermit said. She instinctively turned her head to the end of the long bronze table and discovered Mr. Fool sitting there calmly, as though he was tacitly confirming Amon’s other identity.
The son of the Creator?Alger was stunned by The Hermit’s description as he couldn’t help but twitch his brows.
However, he didn’t directly inquire further because this could very likely expose certain matters. Besides, he was very confident that there would be other members asking.
“The son of the Creator?” Fors asked with piqued interest.
She never expected that Amon had such a shocking identity, aside from the titles like Blasphemer and King of Angels. She was filled with curiosity over this.
Cattleya swept her a look and said without a change in tone, “Legend has it that back when the original Creator split into the various deities and races, ‘His’ body produced two babies. One of them was Blasphemer Amon.”
The mural inside Amon’s mausoleum was somewhat different from your description. Back when Amon and Adam was born, the Creator had just awoken and withdrew the authorities of the ancient gods. “He” was seated high on a holy mountain and was surrounded by angels as they praised him. There were no signs of him dying or splitting…
That mural does have something in common with the City of Silver’s historical records… Perhaps the Creator had really awoken twice. And perhaps the original Creator and Amon’s father, the Creator as recorded by the City of Silver, aren’t the same person. Both of them have an inheritance relationship…As Klein listened to Ma’am Hermit’s description, he began theorizing.
Amon is actually the son of the Creator… Such a status is in no way inferior to the true gods! As for Mr. Fool, our Tarot Club was able to easily purify “His” avatar and stop “His” possession…Audrey recalled the past matters and suddenly felt that she had unknowingly exceeded many ordinary Beyonders. The circles and levels of knowledge exposure that the two groups had differed by more than a hundred times!
She asked with piqued interest, “Ma’am Hermit, do you know the other son of the Creator?”
“Adam,” Cattleya answered succinctly.
“…”
Audrey was clearly taken aback. This was because her question only required a “yes” or “no.” After receiving the confirmation that she knew, she would ask for the details and make it clear that she was willing to pay for it. Who knew that Ma’am Hermit had directly given her the name, Adam.
She doesn’t seem to care too much about such information… She’s in control of a lot of information…Audrey managed to infer certain matters through this detail as her eyes darted about.
“I’ve never heard of an important figure named Adam.”
“I haven’t either. Apart from being recorded as the son of the Creator, it’s like ‘He’ has never appeared before. There are nearly no traces of ‘Him’ in the history of the Fourth Epoch,” Cattleya answered frankly.
This Adam is very mysterious… I’m already rather well-versed in the Fourth Epoch’s three empires of Solomon, Tudor, and Trunsoest, as well as the angel families that come under them. Yet, I’ve never heard of “Him” before. If it wasn’t for Arrodes who live-streamed the Church of Steam and Machinery’s exploration of Amon’s mausoleum, I wouldn’t have even known “His” name… Has “He” long perished, or is “He” hidden in the dark while scheming something?Klein sighed inwardly.
Audrey subconsciously glanced at Mr. Hanged Man and discovered him shaking his head as well.
Amon is a King of Angels, so it doesn’t make sense for Adam to not be one. There should be records in the City of Silver…Audrey looked at Derrick.
For some reason, Derrick easily understood what was on Miss Justice’s mind. He said in slight embarrassment, “We do not know about Adam, just like how we don’t know about Amon.
“I was previously searching for ancient tomes related to the King of Angels. I believe that I was lacking in clearance as my Sequence was still low at that time. I will continue searching for information on this.”
King of Angels…Cattleya moved her fingers indiscernibly as she memorized the phrase.
She knew that Miss Justice would definitely answer if she asked, so without waiting, she directly asked, “Amon is a King of Angels that all of you are referring to?”
“Yes.” To thank Ma’am Hermit for her generosity, Audrey explained in detail, “In the records of the City of Silver, the Creator had many angels attending to ‘Him.’ Among them, the leaders of the angels who were closest to the throne of God were deemed King of Angels.
“We haven’t managed to confirm many King of Angels. One of them is the Angel of Fate Ouroboros who originates from the ancient tomes of the City of Silver. ‘His’ title is Tail Devourer. The second is Medici, who Mr. Fool happened to mention. We are still unsure of ‘His’ title. The third is a guess. We suspect that Amon is the Angel of Time among the King of Angels. Since he is a King of Angels, Adam, who is also a son of the Creator, is very likely one as well.”
Haven’t managed to confirm many… I don’t even know the term ‘King of Angels,’ but you have already grasped half of ‘Them.’ That’s not many? None of your Sequences are higher than mine…Cattleya nearly became speechless.
Only at this point did Emlyn really understand the meaning behind a King of Angels. He decided to use these names to seek out traces of the King of Angels via the secret historical records the Sanguine had in their control after he returned to the real world.
Cattleya fell silent for two seconds before saying, “Mr. Sun, you were once possessed by Amon?”
“Yes; it was ‘His’ avatar,” Derrick answered honestly. “However, ‘He’ was purified by Mr. Fool. I wasn’t injured at all.”
Purified by Mr. Fool…Cattleya couldn’t hold back the urge to look at the end of the long bronze table.
She originally imagined that she had a general idea of Mr. Fool’s state, believing that “He” was still in a state of reawakening and was unable to use much of his powers. This was why he sought the identity of Sea God and obtained that scepter. However, the present situation shook the foundations of her speculation. She felt that Mr. Fool was like an iceberg. What was hidden beneath the surface was even more terrifying and unfathomable!
“He” easily thwarted Amon’s plans… Under certain situations, “He” can briefly break through the restrictions and produce strength at the level of a god?Cattleya’s heart sank as she didn’t ask further. She cautiously shut her mouth.
At this moment, Audrey had thought of something that puzzled her because of this topic. She proactively asked, “Ma’am Hermit, after Amon’s avatar was purified by Mr. Fool, a worm with twelve transparent rings was left behind. It’s said to be a Worm of Time. Is that correct?”
Cattleya recalled for two seconds before saying, “… Yes.”
“Which pathway does it belong to? I mean, which Beyonder pathway does the Blasphemer pathway belong to?” Audrey pressed out of curiosity.
Cattleya answered directly without any thought, “The Marauder pathway.
“Legend has it that at the Saint or Angel level, they are able to fool fate and cheat the rules, becoming a parasite of time.”
Sounds very impressive…Audrey marveled inwardly before asking, “Then, what can a Worm of Time be used for?”
Nice question!Klein secretly cheered for Miss Justice.
He pumped himself up as he waited for Ma’am Hermit to give the answer.
He happened to have a Worm of Time in his junk pile!
“It’s a material with rich spirituality and unique effects. It can be used in particular rituals or be used to create high-level charms. But as for how, I’m not sure.” After Cattleya answered, she suddenly sighed.
She recalled the nightmare of being constantly pursued by knowledge, as well as the massive amount of information that could seemingly burst her brains.
But even so, she still didn’t know a lot.
If the Hidden Sage hadn’t gone mad and could provide knowledge bit by bit, I’ll actually be more than happy to learn from “Him”…Cattleya secretly sighed.
All that matters is that it’s useful… As for how it’s used, I have other people to consult…Klein controlled The World with great satisfaction and looked at Emlyn.
“Mr. Moon, I have something I would like to communicate with you in private.”
Aren’t the transactions over?Emlyn nodded, feeling somewhat uncertain.
“Okay.”
The World immediately requested for Mr. Fool’s permission and successfully obtained the privilege of isolating everyone.
Then, he looked at Emlyn White and said, “I wish for you to present to me every action which Leonard Mitchell made in your memories.”
“Why?” Emlyn asked in puzzlement.
“It involves certain secrets,” Klein controlled The World to answer succinctly.
His true goal wasn’t to buy that mystical item, but to observe Leonard Mitchell? That fellow has deep secrets… The World as well. For an investigation, he was willing to spend 7,500 pounds! However, that mystical item is indeed powerful. Isn’t The World constantly seeking a way to eliminate the mental corruption in a Beyonder characteristic? This is likely useful…Emlyn suppressed his wandering thoughts as he seriously recalled Leonard Mitchell from his point of view. With Mr. Fool’s help, he conjured a video in the form of streaming light.
When the streaming light landed in The World’s hands, Klein quickly browsed through it.
He confirmed that Leonard really knew the existence of the Grandpa, but he was unable to determine if he understood the danger.
Temporarily suppressing any corresponding thoughts, Klein removed the isolation barriers and allowed the Tarot Club members to continue.
At this moment, Audrey was reminded of something by Mr. World’s private communication. She hurriedly looked at Fors and asked in concern, “Miss Magician, did you discover any abnormalities at Williams Street?”
“That will require Mr. World to answer you,” Fors said, having been put into a difficult position.
Without waiting for Miss Justice to speak again, Klein controlled The World and hoarsely replied, “There were abnormalities.
“But I have already informed the Church of Evernight and the Church of Steam.
“If there are any future problems, I might require your help.”
“Alright!” Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.
Informed the Church of Evernight and Steam… This…Cattleya found the description ludicrous.
From what she knew, a secret organization like the Tarot Club was a natural enemy of the official Beyonders. There was no room for any compromises between the two, but the way The World had dealt with it and the words he used had made it seem like the Tarot Club was an organization that cooperated with the official Beyonders…
Colored by these feelings, she listened to the rest of the conversation before bowing and bidding farewell when Mr. Fool made the closing remark.
Soon, Klein was the only one left above the gray fog.
Second floor of the Sweet Lemon Bar, in the boss’s room.
Bilt Brando held a cigar as he stood by the window. He was looking out, and his eyes were out of focus as he wore a dark and terrifying expression.
At this moment, a bodyguard entered, bent his back slightly, and carefully said, “Sir, Sothoth has returned from the east.”
“Let him in.” Bilt tried hard to correct his expression.
Sothoth Yann was his assistant, an important member of the Adventurer Association.
In less than a minute, Sothoth, who was dressed in a linen shirt, brown jacket, and red headscarf, walked in. He looked to be in his thirties and had bronze skin. He had recessed eye sockets and a black mustache below and under his lips. He was obviously someone who spent most of his time at sea.
Sothoth bowed rather informally and sized up Bilt Brando.
“Boss, something happened?”
“Yes, something happened. From the looks of it, it will fail.” Bilt didn’t keep the matter from him as he sighed. “I have no idea how I’m going to answer that important figure.”
Without waiting for Sothoth to answer, he asked, “Have there been any changes at the eastern front?”
“Still the same as usual. The pirates are still after every ship they can plunder. They even target each other. The navy is only able to guard the various colonial posts, and they’re barely able to maintain smooth passage through the sea routes while protecting the relatively important ships. There are often sea battles with both sides obtaining victories at times,” Sothoth said as he shrugged his shoulders.
“The eastern front of the Sonia Sea is a pirate’s playground…” Bilt sighed in agreement.
Sothoth thought for a moment and added, “There has been some recent news from the islands on the eastern front. Apparently it first originated from the Black Death.”
“Vice Admiral Ailment? What news is it?” Bilt asked, his interest piqued.
Sothoth said with a solemn and excited tone, “Vice Admiral Ailment really encountered an assassination attempt and was seriously injured. And the person who attacked her was the adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow!”
“Gehrman Sparrow?” Bilt blurted out.
“Yes, it’s him! He really is a powerhouse at the level of a pirate admiral! Even if it was a sneak attack, it happened on the Black Death. There were so many infamous pirates around, but he managed to successfully escape after dealing a heavy blow to Vice Admiral Ailment. He later hunted Wormtongue Mithor,” Sothoth answered with affirmation while sighing.
Bilt staggered before sighing.
“That’s important news.
“There are very few powerhouses at the pirate admiral level among adventurers. To be able to deal a heavy blow to a pirate admiral on her flagship while alone—such an operation can only be done if one is absolutely confident in themselves or crazy enough. Only a madman will infiltrate a pirate admiral’s flagship in an attempt to assassinate her, instead of finding another spot!”
Having said that, his expression changed slightly.
“I met an adventurer named Gehrman Sparrow last night.”
“For real?” Sothoth’s pupils shrank as he asked solemnly.
“I can’t be sure since I’ve never met the real Gehrman Sparrow, or seen his photograph or portrait.” Bilt shook his head.
Sothoth thought for a moment and said, “You can search for the newspapers from the Rorsted Archipelago to confirm his identity. So many days have passed. There should be tourists that would’ve brought over the corresponding News Report and Sonia Morning Post. Yes, the government offices, police stations, churches, and charity organizations will subscribe to the important newspapers of the Rorsted Archipelago.”
The Rorsted Archipelago was the biggest colonial grounds of the Loen Kingdom in the Central Sonia Sea. Its influence radiated outward, so there was no doubt that Oravi Island, which was within a distance of three days of travel, was part of its domain of influence. The official organizations and churches all subscribed to the newspapers and magazines of the area, so any non-crucial news would be received in three to four days.
“Alright.” Bilt nodded as he probed deeper, “Do you have the exact details of Gehrman Sparrow’s assassination attempt on Vice Admiral Ailment?”
Sothoth thought for a moment and said, “It’s said that Gehrman Sparrow is able to change into anyone, just like Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos.
“It’s with that power that he successfully infiltrated the Black Death and found an opportunity to carry out the assassination.”
“He can change into anyone…” Bilt’s eyes lit up.
No, that won’t do. That’s a crazy guy who dares to infiltrate the Black Death to assassinate Vice Admiral Ailment. He causes one to instinctively fear him and distance themselves from him…The light in Bilt’s eyes dimmed.
Furthermore, I don’t even know if he’s the real one or not…He subconsciously shook his head.
…
I wonder when the Nighthawks and Machinery Hivemind will take action and deal with the abnormality at Williams Street. I hope they do it as soon as possible…Amidst his thoughts, Klein left the gray fog and returned to the real world.
After some consideration, he took out a piece of paper and laid it out on a brown desk.
He wrote with a dark red fountain pen, asking about Mr. Azik’s recent situation before mentioning how he had discovered that someone had a parasite in him while he was searching for a mystical item that could steal the Beyonder powers of others.
Following that, he seemingly asked in passing if there was a way to avoid the parasite and inform the host.
With this as a topic starter, he added how he learned from others about information regarding the Worm of Time that was related to High-Sequence Beyonders from the Marauder pathway. He also mentioned that he knew that such an item could be used as a sacrificial item in important rituals or as a material in high-level charms. However, he had no idea how to produce them.
Phew…Klein put down the fountain pen, folded the letter, and brought the copper whistle to his lips. He blew at it forcefully.
White bones spewed out like a fountain, forming a gigantic skeleton messenger. But this time, the messenger didn’t bore out from downstairs, and it instead tore through the ceiling like many times before, looking down at the summoner from above.
Klein knew that this wasn’t because the messenger had become impolite again, but because he was staying on the first floor of an inn…
He flicked his wrist and threw the letter like a dart, making it land accurately in the messenger’s huge bony hand.
The flames in the messenger’s eye sockets flickered as though it was observing Klein, but ultimately, nothing happened.
Its body disintegrated into a waterfall made of bones as they drilled into the ground.
After everything was done, Klein didn’t spread open the paper crane. He erased what had been written and wrote the same content to seek advice from the Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin.
This was because he realized something terrible. The paper crane wasn’t a mystical item or Beyonder weapon. It was an ordinary piece of paper that had been folded. After repeatedly having its content erased by an eraser, it was beginning to show signs of its structural integrity failing. In a few more tries, it might directly tear.
I’ll leave extremely important matters that require contact before considering it. For example, only when Mr. Azik isn’t sure how to bypass the Grandpa to warn Leonard…Klein shook his head silently and rapidly packed up the items on his desk.
In addition, he didn’t dare to use the radio transceiver to contact Arrodes recently. This was because the powerhouse sent by the True Creator was likely still loitering around the area in search for the All-Black Eye’s aura. The “scent” of the gray fog was also equally able to attract the True Creator’s attention, allowing “Him” to inform his believers.
Today, I’ll continue being a tourist and relax. Tomorrow, I’ll begin searching for an opportunity to do real acting!Klein retracted his thoughts, draped on his coat, and took his top hat before walking out the inn.
He planned on heading to the mountains outside Oravi Harbor to watch the sunset!
This thought stemmed from a popular novel. Its author’s name was Leeann Mastaing. This gentleman was born in Odora and had decided to permanently reside in Backlund after the age of twenty. His books had introduced the sunset at Mt. Saint Draco with immense feelings, believing that it was the most beautiful scene he had ever seen.
Klein rode a carriage out the city and walked to the foot of Mt. Saint Draco. He took an hour before arriving at the peak of the not-so-tall mountain.
Time passed as the sun slowly set, making the blue sea situated to the left of the mountain peak appear like a sea of fire. As for the emerald-green forests and the vast fields on the right, they seemed to be gilded.
All the colors bloomed with the final touches of radiance in that instant before darkness gradually approached until it became dark.
Ships entered the harbor as carriages drove into the city. The busy people began returning home on the roads parallel to the wheat fields and fruit gardens.
When darkness enveloped the entire land, specks of warm light lit up one after another inside and outside the city. They were like resplendent gems that dotted the velvet night sky.
It’s really beautiful…Klein admired for a moment until all the lights from each family were reflected in his eyes.
He turned around in silence and walked down the mountain path. Accompanied by the dark trees, he returned to the foot of the mountain before walking for some distance until he hired a carriage along the periphery of the port city.
The carriage stably proceeded forward as the dim yellow halos from the iron-black elegant street lamps silently illuminated the ground, receding backwards into the distance.
After some time, Klein returned to his inn. He took out his key and opened his door.
There was a bed, a desk, and a chair in the room, silently sitting there in the rich darkness. They silently reflected some of the crimson luster.
Klein closed the door very gently and walked to the window. He stood in the shadows created by the curtains and remained motionless for quite some time.
The lights outside were still bright.
…
Early the next morning.
Klein turned on the tap and patted his face with ice-cold water, rejuvenating his entire body.
He had already thought of a way to engage in true acting.
It was still the hospital where death could occur at any moment!
In the past, Klein had only circled the area without much focus. Loitering around had made it hard for him to find any suitable targets. This time, he planned on using some time of volunteer work to stay in the hospital for prolonged periods of time. He could provide hospice to the dying patients who temporarily didn’t have their family beside them. By doing so, he could await the targets he needed.
After having breakfast, Klein arrived at 10 Blackforest Street and entered the Oravi Hospice Foundation.
This was a charity organization of the Church of the Evernight Goddess. One of its responsibilities was to provide the various hospitals with trained volunteers.
Klein came to the registration booth and saw the female employee reading the papers. Hence, he lightly tapped the table to attract her attention.
“Is there something I can help you with?” the lady lowered the papers and asked.
“I wish to do some volunteer work,” Klein said succinctly.
“Name?” The lady looked up at him.
Suddenly, her eyes froze as her right hand trembled. The fountain pen she had just picked up fell to the ground.
In the papers in front of her was a portrait that looked almost realistic.
The portrait’s owner was that of the crazy and dangerous adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow!
Oravi Hospice Foundation.
The lady responsible for volunteer registration hurriedly bent her back as she frantically searched for the fountain pen which had dropped. At this moment, Klein also noticed that she was reading a News Report paper from a few days ago. It was back when his portrait and escapades were published.
This area subscribes to newspapers from the Rorsted Archipelago as well? From the time it takes to sail between the places, it’s true that they can only read news from three to four days ago… If I had known earlier, I would’ve worn a new face and thought of a fake name before coming…Klein stood in front of the desk as he thought helplessly.
The lady in her thirties finally picked up the fountain pen, raised her head, and said with a trembling voice, “Y-you want to do volunteer work?”
“Yes,” Klein gave an affirmative answer.
“B-but you’re an adventurer,” the mortified lady stammered for an excuse.
She instinctively didn’t want such an extremely dangerous person to do volunteer work.
Being famous isn’t necessarily a good thing… Forget it. I’ll switch my appearance and name before coming again…Klein had the intention of giving up as he questioned her without any emotion, “Who made the rules that adventurers can’t do volunteer work?”
The lady responsible for the registration was on the brink of tears as she blurted out, “It wasn’t me!”
The volunteer registration room became abnormally quiet. Klein was first taken aback before he felt like laughing. It took him a great deal of effort to maintain Gehrman Sparrow’s image.
After the lady calmed down, she sensed that her answer was clearly problematic. She forced a smile and said, “No, I mean this isn’t regulated by anyone.
“My impression of adventurers is that they are very busy. They need to be out at sea and have very little time to do volunteer work.
“That’s them,” Klein answered succinctly.
The lady held her palm to her mouth as she revealed a smile.
“Alright. I’ll immediately help you with your registration.”
As she spoke, she pulled out a form and handed it over.
“Please fill it in. We will provide the corresponding training and volunteer jobs according to your requests.
“We will contact you, or you can always come over to inquire for any updates.”
She had already made up her mind not to put Gehrman Sparrow’s form into the docket. Instead, she would hand it directly to the foundation’s person-in-charge and the police.
Goddess, why is this dangerous fellow here to do volunteer work?She secretly drew a crimson moon on her chest.
Klein nodded in silence. He took the form and sat down. Picking up a fountain pen, he began filling in his basic information.
During this process, a man in a doctor’s gown entered and asked, “Joanna, are there any new volunteers? We’ll begin the morning training.”
Joanna, who was in charge of the registration, had the intention to shake her head. However, Gehrman Sparrow, who sat opposite her, gave her an intense sense of pressure even though he remained silent and didn’t raise his head. She didn’t dare to lie.
“There is,” she first replied to the man and then looked at Klein. “Mr. Sparrow, do you wish to receive the basic training for volunteer work now, or do you wish to wait until tomorrow?”
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “Now.”
He planned on familiarizing himself first, allowing him to show his professionalism at volunteer work after changing his identity. That way, he could quickly help out at a hospital.
Joanna clearly drew a breath and said, “Then follow Mr. Gravia after you are done filling in the form.”
“Alright,” Klein replied calmly.
Half an hour later, the calm and polite adventurer who had his madness hidden in him stared at the abnormally dirty toilet in front of him. He held his breath and said, “Scrub it?”
“Right, you have already received the basic training on how to carry a patient. However, that isn’t the most common task we do at a hospital. We’re mainly in charge of cleaning a patient’s vomit or changing and washing the linen, as well as maintaining the cleanliness of the washroom. Heh heh, matters such as bandaging wounds are left to the professionals. We only need you to have the basics grasped.” Gravia pinched his nose as he pointed to the stained toilets. “A volunteer has already demonstrated it to you. Please begin.”
This is very different from what I imagined… Completely different…Klein’s first reaction was to turn his back and leave, but he ultimately picked up the cleaning tools with a deadpan expression. He held back his disgust and went over before crouching down.
Then, he leaned back a little as he extended his right arm.
At noon, Klein took off his white gown and wore his top hat before leaving Oravi Hospice Foundation with a cold expression.
He had serious second thoughts about continuing the volunteer work to find opportunities for real acting.
Only when his carriage arrived at the Sweet Lemon Bar did he steel his resolve to continue the attempt.
I have to become a Nimblewright Master in 1350 and digest the potion, so as to begin seeking the clues to become a High-Sequence Beyonder,Klein emphasized his goal once again.
He retracted his emotions and entered the Sweet Lemon Bar. He spent 8 pence for apple cider marinated pork ribs and a piece of buttered bread.
Together with a cup of rye beer costing 1.5 pence, they formed Klein’s lunch.
He finished eating in an unhurried fashion before using a handkerchief to wipe his mouth. He said to the bartender, “Where’s your boss? I have something to talk to him about.”
Since he had already verbally agreed to join the Adventurer Association, Klein naturally didn’t plan on missing the opportunity to use this loose alliance. He planned to ask Bilt Brando to contact unaffiliated Artisans or Artisans who were willing to moonlight. He wanted an Artisan to create an item like Azik’s copper whistle, so he didn’t need to set up a ritual and chant the incantations every time he summoned his messenger. It was complicated, troublesome, and a waste of time.
Of course, if Bilt Brando didn’t know an Artisan, Klein didn’t plan on forcing the matter. After all, joining the Adventurer Association didn’t require him to pay.
The bartender pointed to the staircase and said, “He’s on the second floor.
“If you’ve already agreed to join his association and have seen those bodyguards, then they’ll let you up.”
Klein nodded indiscernibly and slowly got up before walking towards the staircase.
Indeed, no guards stopped him. Only when he reached the second floor did a bodyguard approach him to inquire about his purpose.
Thanks to his reputation as Gehrman Sparrow, he easily met Bilt Brando again. He also saw an unfamiliar man beside him.
“My friend, Sothoth Yann, an important member of the association.” Bilt pointed to the man in a red headscarf.
At the same time, he exchanged looks with the man and saw the seriousness and puzzlement in each other’s eyes.
After a simple greeting, Klein got a chair to sit on. He directly said, “I wish to obtain the help of an Artisan. I wonder if the association is able to provide any clues.”
“Artisan?” Bilt sucked at his cigar and paused for a few seconds. He deliberated for a moment before saying, “I do know an Artisan, but he’s unwilling to meet strangers. This will bring him grave danger. If you have any requests, then I can be the middleman. I believe I have the required reputation to do so.”
To most Churches, Mid- and Low-Sequence Beyonders without any evil intentions could be ignored at times. However, Artisans needed to be dealt with indiscriminately. Otherwise, the mystical items they created could flood the markets, bringing about extreme unrest to human society.
From the looks of it, the Adventurer Association which Bilt organized isn’t just wasting money. At the very least, it has amassed quite a lot of resources and information channels…Klein took out the murloc bladder which he had long prepared.
“I wish to make this into a ring, mainly to provide one with underwater mobility.”
He temporarily didn’t mention the messenger, planning to test the Artisan’s ability and Bilt’s reputation. If the messenger-summoning incantation became widely known, it would create quite a bit of trouble.
A Sequence 9 Beyonder characteristic isn’t expensive. Even if Bilt succumbs to greed and usurps the created mystical item, it doesn’t matter. After all, I have a bunch of charms from the Sea God domain… Furthermore, it’s not like I can’t find him to settle the debt. This is better. For him to be able to organize an Adventurer Association, he definitely has plenty of money and ingredients…As Klein’s thoughts reeled, he couldn’t help but size up Bilt.
In that instant, Bilt shuddered for some baffling reason. All the hair on his back stood up.
He felt as though Gehrman Sparrow’s eyes looked like he had seen a treasure trove!
As treasure, this wasn’t a good experience at all.
Bilt glanced at Sothoth and forced a smile.
“This is a murloc’s bladder, right?”
“Making a material at this level into a mystical item basically wouldn’t have any accidents.
“The Artisan’s fee is 150 pounds. You can pay me after it’s crafted.”
A very fair price…Klein nodded silently as he threw the murloc bladder over.
After Bilt caught it, he added, “Help me ask the Artisan if he has the ability to fix the summoning ritual of a spirit world creature onto an item which can be used for at least a year.”
“No problem.” Bilt heaved a sigh of relief before signaling to Sothoth with his eyes.
Sothoth rubbed his depressed eye socket and took a step forward.
“Mr. Gehrman, would you be interested in heading out to sea soon?
“We already have a few pretty good ships. They’re planning on hiring manpower to the eastern front to hunt pirates.”
Interesting… but my focus right now is to digest my potion…Klein calmly shook his head.
Sothoth’s smile froze before vanishing.
He didn’t say anything further, as it was a rejection from an adventurer at the pirate admiral level. He and Bilt had already found the relevant newspapers and confirmed the authenticity of Gehrman Sparrow.
Klein slowly stood up and pressed his top hat to his chest before bowing slightly.
“Thank you for your help.”
Bilt’s facial muscles twitched a little as though he was holding back something. He had something to say, but he wasn’t able to say it out loud.
Finally, he slowly drew in a breath and smiled.
“I believe we should hope for a pleasant partnership.”
Klein sensed Bilt’s and Sothoth’s abnormality, but he suppressed his puzzlement and didn’t ask.
I can’t ask. There will be trouble once I ask… I have to focus on digesting the potion…Klein turned around and walked to the door before turning the doorknob.
“Mr. Gehrman,” Bilt suddenly said.
The corner of Klein’s mouth twitched as he calmly looked back.
“Nothing? Haha, I mean, as a member of the association, you can have cheaper drinks over here,” Bilt said with a forced smile.
Do you think I would’ve pressed on the matter? Tsk…Klein gently nodded and opened the door to leave.
After watching his back vanish, Bilt stared in a daze for two seconds before letting out a long sigh.
Inside the room, Sothoth pressed down on the edges of his eyes when he heard Bilt’s sigh. He said in a deep voice, “Boss, that important figure will arrive the day after tomorrow.”
Bilt’s expression turned serious as he looked back.
“I know.”
“We only have two choices. First, we ignore whether Gehrman Sparrow is worth trusting, and we entrust him with the mission. We can only hope for the best outcome. Second, we immediately abandon our business in Oravi, leaving with our cash and jewelry to become pirates at sea. I have the confidence to make most sailors and adventurers on the Pirate Hunter follow us.” Sothoth paused before adding, “Boss, back when you were an adventurer, leading our ship and hunting pirates, you were always this decisive and tenacious. I believe you have already made your decision. There’s no need for me to do anything else.”
“Haha, there’s no need to suck up to me.” Bilt smiled bitterly. “I’m no longer the fearless pirate hunter who didn’t fear blood or gunfire from before. Long periods of an easy and comfortable life have dulled my will. I don’t even wish to seek out chances to advance. Those companions who had turned into monsters still live on in my mind.”
Phew…He exhaled as his expression instantly turned solemn.
“However, you’re right. We don’t have time to hesitate. We have to immediately make a decision.”
Having said that, Bilt turned his head and gestured at the window with his chin.
Sothoth was taken aback for a moment before understanding what his boss meant.
…
After leaving the Sweet Lemon Bar, Klein strolled by the side of the street, planning to hire a carriage at the crossroads.
At this moment, he heard a window open above him and saw a figure jump down.
Perhaps after experiencing the terrifying incidents involving the Antigonus family’s notebook and Bansy Harbor’s strange telegraph office, Klein’s first reaction was that Bilt Brando was dead. He had suddenly died after his visit and was thrown down from upstairs, falling to the ground with his eyes wide open.
This was just like how he saw Ray Bieber’s mother dead in a reclining chair back then. The body was highly decomposed, and the eyeball fell to the floor because of the external disturbance.
Similar thoughts flashed through his mind as Klein discerned the figure who had fallen from upstairs to be Sothoth Yann, not Bilt Brando.
Furthermore, he looked normal and was clearly still alive.
Oh no, here comes trouble…Klein’s heart skipped a beat, having a more accurate guess.
If it were himself, he definitely would’ve pretended not to see Sothoth Yann jump off the building to intercept him, running before the man could even say a word and until he shook him off his tail. It would be akin to how Admiral of Stars was being pursued by knowledge.
Unfortunately, I’m currently Gehrman Sparrow. A crazy adventurer wouldn’t flee because of such trivial matters… Sigh, getting to know myself better is an additional perk…Klein halted and watched as Sothoth firmly landed on the ground. He bowed with his hand placed over his chest.
“Mr. Gehrman Sparrow, we have a very important task to entrust you.”
Here it comes…Klein calmly replied, “I won’t be that free lately.”
“This wouldn’t waste too much of your time. You can first listen to what it is about before considering to reject or accept it,” Sothoth said earnestly.
I’m afraid I have no choice but to accept it after hearing it… Eh, actually it’s still alright. If Bilt Brando and Sothoth Yann threaten me to take the mission, I don’t mind changing them into gold pounds and Beyonder ingredients…Klein thought it through seriously and discovered that he didn’t need to have too many reservations out at sea. Having the strength of a pirate admiral basically made him unstoppable in most areas.
He took out the pocket watch in his inner pocket and opened it.
“I’m giving you five minutes.”
“Alright, that’s enough.” Sothoth pointed at the entrance to the Sweet Lemon Bar behind Klein.
Returning to the room, Klein glance at the wall clock and said coldly, “You still have three minutes and twelve seconds.”
His attitude gave Bilt a baffling sense of ease. He began to believe that Gehrman Sparrow definitely had the capabilities to complete the mission.
“Mr. Gehrman, I heard that you can transform into anyone, just like how Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos was formerly capable of doing so,” Bilt hurriedly asked.
Who revealed this matter?Klein pricked up his brows as his gaze towards Bilt turned gloomy.
If news of Gehrman Sparrow being able to transform into anyone spread, it was quite troublesome for Klein. This was because this made others either think of Creeping Hunger, making them think of Qilangos’s death, or they would think that he was a Beyonder who had certain secrets and was suspected to be a Faceless. The former would attract the attention of the Twilight Hermit Order, while the latter would attract the attention of the Church of the Evernight Goddess, who would send personnel to investigate.
Of course, the Church of the Evernight Goddess wasn’t a powerful force at sea, so Klein didn’t need to worry too much about it. He just didn’t wish to be in conflict with the Nighthawks.
If that happened, he had no choice but to abandon his identity as Gehrman Sparrow. This was at the critical point where more and more people knew of the crazy and powerful adventurer who had a soft heart while he was being acknowledged and gaining feedback.
Bilt sensed the change in Gehrman Sparrow’s gaze as he tensed up. He chuckled and said, “This was news released from the Black Death.”
Tracy… She’s trying to seek revenge on me by doing so. One day, I’ll successfully hunt her…Klein nodded slightly and said, “You can think of it as real.”
He didn’t explain how he received his powers of shapeshifting, as this didn’t match Gehrman Sparrow’s persona.
Bilt heaved a sigh of relief and said after two seconds of silence, “We’re helping an important figure to search for a stand-in.”
Under Gehrman Sparrow’s ambiguous gaze, he explained in detail, “That important figure needs to independently deal with a secret matter that he doesn’t want others to know of; therefore, he needs a stand-in to represent him in dealing with his daily affairs. He would meet different guests and socialize with his mistress without revealing a problem. He will take three to five days to return.
“We had already found someone who looked like him, spending a great deal of time to correct his posture and accent, and we had informed the good news to the important figure. Who knew that the tramp would overeat and suddenly die last night.
“That important figure is about to begin his operation. We do not have the time to look for another person who looks like him, so we can only seek your help.”
Isn’t this the true acting opportunity I’ve been looking for…Klein was moved.
However, he sharply noticed one point.
To be addressed as an important figure by Bilt, leader of the Adventurer Association, it definitely meant that the person was an important figure. Matters that happened around an important figure were often not simple. It contained quite a considerable risk!
Klein thought for a moment before asking in a deep tone, “Do you think that this matter will be dangerous?”
“No, as long as you aren’t exposed, there shouldn’t be any danger. You need to represent the important figure and appear at social conventions. Heh heh, no one would dare assassinate him. Yes… I know what you’re worried about. You’re afraid that this important figure would silence everyone who knows about this matter after it’s done? Don’t worry, the pirates have fabricated plenty of vicious rumors about him, so even if this matter succeeds, no one will believe it even if you divulge this in the future. It will only be treated as a joke,” Bilt said with a smile as he spread his hands.
Klein no longer bothered with the topic and switched to asking, “What kind of payment are you offering?”
“1,000 pounds, and three chances to get the Artisan to make something for you. Heh heh, I’ll pay for all expenses apart from the materials.” Bilt made an offer which he believed Gehrman Sparrow wasn’t unable to resist based on what had been previously entrusted to him.
It’s not bad… Besides, it gives me a chance to do true acting…Klein took a look at the wall clock and said, “I’ll return and consider. I’ll give you the answer in the evening.”
Regardless, he had to head above the gray fog to divine the level of danger!
Considering how Bilt and Sothoth were Sequence 7, or even Sequence 6 Beyonders, Klein didn’t directly request to head to the washroom in front of them to prevent them from sensing a problem.
As the important figure’s identity hadn’t been revealed, Bilt wasn’t too worried. He nodded.
“Alright.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
…
Williams Street. A stout man from Feysac who was nearly two meters tall was searching for clues.
Suddenly, he felt his spiritual perception trigger as he looked up.
Light which resembled the morning sun’s rays surfaced around his body, illuminating the surrounding houses and street lamps as though they were illusions.
At the same time, sparks soared on the street as all kinds of supernatural phenomena appeared.
Indeed, the Sauron family has sent people over…The man from Feysac who had his suspicions cast his gaze straight down the street.
He saw Nighthawks wearing red or black gloves as black gun barrels covered with complicated patterns extended out of the rooftops. They were aimed at him while the surrounding passersby didn’t seem to notice anything amiss.
He also saw the Church of Steam and Machinery’s Archbishop of the Backlund diocese, Horamick, and the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s Archbishop of the Backlund diocese, Saint Anthony.
Immediately following that, he caught sight of members of the Sauron family raising their hands above their heads through the corner of his eye.
… The powerful Feysac spies also did the same thing.
They had decisively chosen to surrender!
Resistance only spelled certain death. There was still a chance of being repatriated by surrendering!
…
At half-past six that evening, Klein once again came to the Sweet Lemon Bar where he met Bilt and Sweet Lemon Bar.
He expressionlessly said, “An advance of 500 pounds.
“Then, you will need to tell me who I’m supposed to change into.”
Bilt couldn’t hold back his smile as he gestured for Sothoth to collect the funds from the safe while saying with a deep voice, “He’s the kingdom’s highest-ranking navy commander of the Central Sonia Sea.
“His Excellency Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt!
“A real demigod!”
Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt… A true demigod…Upon hearing Bilt’s reveal, a few words immediately appeared in Klein’s mind.
I’m sorry. Bye!
Gehrman Sparrow pricked up his brows slightly as Bilt hurried to explain, “This wouldn’t influence the difficulty of the mission.
“There’s no need for anyone to display a demigod’s powers throughout the duration of the mission.”
He cleared his throat and forced a smile.
“To make the mission not as difficult, His Excellency has specially arranged for him to inspect the Oravi naval base for a few days. This way, he doesn’t need to stay in the Central Sonia Sea’s navy headquarters, the City of Generosity, Bayam. As such, he will avoid Sea King Jahn Kottman and the governor-general of the Rorsted Archipelago, George Negan. He would avoid most of the subordinates he’s familiar with, and he’ll avoid his family who operates the family estate over there. He will also avoid his mistress who he’s most familiar with.
“That is to say that you wouldn’t need to face demigods, or the test of the masses.
“Here, there will only be three people who are familiar with His Excellency. The first is his secretary, Lieutenant Colonel Luan. He belongs to MI9, and he’s in charge of monitoring His Excellency. He likely uses many names, and I’m not sure which is his real name. The second person will be the local mistress His Excellency has here, a beautiful lady by the name of Cynthia. It’s said that her ancestor was a noble before his title was stripped, and his family was exiled here. The third person is Oravi’s governor-general, Aston Rieveldt, the youngest brother of His Excellency. Earl Rieveldt from the House of Lords is their elder brother.”
It really doesn’t sound too difficult. Besides, my divination results tell me that it’s not too dangerous…Klein fell silent for a few seconds before nodding gently.
“I need the detailed information regarding Amyrius Rieveldt.”
“We’ve already prepared everything. This is his photograph. These are the descriptions of any unique traits hidden on his body. These are the unique points of his accent. These are the common words he uses. These are the different reactions and attitudes he has towards different matters. Here is the detailed information regarding his interactions with Luan, Cynthia, and Aston…” Bilt was delighted as he produced all the information he received from Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt.
Klein first took the photograph and saw a middle-aged gentleman with black hair and blue eyes. He had a strict and old-fashioned demeanor, and his hair was a lot more voluminous than most Loen men.
He nodded indiscernibly before looking up.
“I know this is a lot of information, but I believe that you can memorize them all in two days. You have to be very professional in such matters…” Before Bilt finished his sentence, he subconsciously took a step back because the person before him wasn’t Gehrman Sparrow but Amyrius Rieveldt! The strict and arrogant vibes he exuded was no different from the actual person!
“Holy Lord of Storms, th-this is almost a miracle!” Bilt looked him up and down, and he couldn’t help but be amazed. “However, you can be another three centimeters taller. Your legs can be thicker. But it’s fine, there’s no rush. His Excellency will arrive the day after tomorrow with the Imperial Navy’s First Central Sonia Fleet. He would inspect the Oravi naval base in the morning and attend a banquet held at the governor-general’s office. I have an invitation to it, and I can bring you there. You can watch from His Excellency’s actions and the way he interacts with different people from the side.”
As he spoke, he received the 500 pounds that Sothoth had taken out from the safe. He handed it to Klein and said, “I hope for a pleasant partnership!”
Klein weighed the notes in his hand and studied it with a few glances before saying, “I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
…
Backlund, Williams Street.
As an inconspicuous member of the Red Gloves, Leonard Mitchell leaned on the outer wall of a house, awaiting the preliminary investigation work to end.
He had his right leg raised slightly, with only his toes to the ground. It made him look desultory.
After a while, he saw his teammate return with a somewhat complex expression. He was excited, puzzled, expectant, and nervous.
“Thomson, is there a conclusion?” Leonard’s heart stirred as he leaned over with a smile.
“Yeah,” Thomson nodded and answered frankly. “Both sides have spoken the truth. They have no way of lying in their dreams.”
Thomson, with his thin hair, wore his top hat once again.
“Their descriptions are uniform. Beneath this street is a ruin belonging to the Fourth Epoch’s Tudor Dynasty. The entrance is indeed that abandoned chapel. No one knows if there’s another entrance for now.”
“Is that so…” Leonard didn’t delve into the details as he exchanged a few words before moving to the sidelines. Once again, he leaned against the wall.
He looked around and suppressed his voice.
“Old Man, this is what you’re good at.
“There’s a Tudor family ruin hidden here.”
An elderly voice rang out in his mind.
“You’re becoming more and more impolite. In our era, disrespect to high-ranking people implies being made into living sacrifices.
“Also, it’s impossible for there to only be one Tudor family ruin in Backlund.”
“Are they lying?” Leonard asked softly.
The elderly voice chuckled and said, “No, they just don’t know enough.
“If my theories are correct, this ruin likely belongs to the Tudor-Trunsoest United Empire.”
“What?” Leonard was stunned.
This was an ancient dynasty he had never heard of before.
The slightly-aged voice chuckled.
“What an unknowledgeable kid. After the Solomon Empire was first destroyed, it was replaced by the Tudor-Trunsoest United Empire. Its double consul ruled all of the Northern Continent.”
“Double consul…” Leonard ruminated over this phrase.
The slightly-aged voice chuckled and sighed.
“In the ruins underground, there should be 41 inverted candlesticks on the left and 40 on the right. Two of them look like they belong to the throne of a giant, and… Heh heh. It might be where Alista Tudor became Blood Emperor.”
Leonard frowned slightly before easing them. He said with a relaxed smile, “There must be quite a lot of secrets hidden in there.”
“Of course, but you aren’t qualified to know it.” The slightly-aged voice tsked.
Leonard curled his lips indiscernibly and said, “What follows next is the exploration of the ruins.”
The slightly-aged voice chuckled before falling silent.
A minute later, Leonard saw Archbishop Saint Anthony and the Church of Steam’s Archbishop Horamick end their conversation as they returned to their own camps.
Immediately following that, Horamick ordered all Machinery Hivemind personnel to leave, leaving the area to the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s Nighthawks.
What happened?Upon seeing this scene, Leonard was filled with puzzlement.
At that moment, all the Nighthawks heard Archbishop Saint Anthony’s voice.
“All Red Gloves gather. The other Nighthawks are to leave the mirror world. Find a reason to evacuate all the residents in the area, and promise them compensation for their property.
“After all the residents evacuate, the Red Gloves and I will destroy this ruin that stems from an evil era!
“Entry is forbidden. It will be directly destroyed!
“May the Goddess bless us all.”
This…Leonard never expected such a development.
…
Half-past seven in the evening, at the Oravi governor-general’s office.
Klein changed into Sothoth’s appearance. He wore a black tailcoat and a bow tie of the same color. He followed Bilt into the banquet’s hall.
The temperature inside was like that of spring. A gigantic chandelier hung from the ceiling, and the shimmering candlelight illuminated the grounds like it was daytime.
In the corner on the right, there were musicians dressed in vests and bow ties playing a brisk tune. On the left were long tables. Ontop were roasted chicken, pan-fried foie gras, stewed lamb, Backlund-styled roasted goose, Odora lobsters with butter and cheese, and other delicacies.
Despite the distance, Klein could still catch a whiff of the fragrance wafting over. He planned on getting a plate and filling it with food.
At this moment, Bilt tugged at his collar in a reserved manner. He leaned his head over and suppressed his voice.
“Remember the etiquette as required by such banquets.
“Our current goal is to observe His Excellency’s actions, so just taking a cup of wine would do.
“There’s misty champagne here, Aurmir grape wine, and Southville red wine, all famous alcohols that are seldom seen outside. You can drink some, but not a lot. We have to maintain sufficient sobriety. Yes, try to just go through the motions when drinking.”
Klein retracted his gaze and nodded.
The two of them took a cup of golden champagne, whose minute bubbles were like mist, from a red-vested waiter who passed by them. Then, they moved towards the banquet’s highlight, where Amyrius Rieveldt stood wearing his dark blue navy admiral’s uniform.
With their standing, they naturally had no way of approaching the admiral. All they could do was observe his every action from a slight distance.
Amyrius’s figure is normal. It doesn’t look that fit. The corners of his mouth droops a little, indicating his actual age…
He doesn’t have a beard. His blue eyes seem to hide an authority that one cannot reject or defend against…
His dark blue admiral uniform is starched well. There’s a red lanyard at his shoulder, which joins to his chest where there are all sorts of medals…
His sleeves have golden cuff links, accentuating his epaulets of the same color…
His epaulets are split into three parts. From inside out, there’s an embedded crown with rubies, the crossed scepter and sword, four stars made of diamonds…Klein began scrutinizing and used his Faceless powers to memorize all the detailed characteristics of the navy admiral, as well as the attitude he used when talking to different people.
During this process, he only took a sip of the misty champagne and didn’t take note of its taste.
After he had mostly gathered all the information, Klein exhaled and allowed his mind to rest.
The great drain on his mind made him hungry. Hence, he placed the wine cup on the tray of a red-vested waiter, and he planned to get some food from the long table.
At this moment, Bilt leaned over and said, “His Excellency has given me the signal. We will be meeting him at an agreed location.”
“…”
Klein retracted his gaze from the roasted chicken and swept a cold glance at Bilt.
Bilt shuddered as he hurriedly turned around, leading Gehrman Sparrow from the floor-to-ceiling window and into the garden.
After walking for nearly a minute in the secluded path, he paused and pointed at Klein’s face.
“You can change into His Excellency’s appearance.
“Just pretend that you’re that tramp who looks like him.”
Klein nodded gently and extended his palm to wipe his face.
He did so to conceal the disgusting tendrils and granules that might appear on his face while changing his appearance.
By the time he lowered his palm, Bilt saw a middle-aged gentleman who looked somewhat like Amyrius Rieveldt.
“Very good.” Bilt took a few steps forward and came to the entrance of a sundries room. He extended his hand and pushed open the unlocked door.
Amyrius Rieveldt was still wearing the eye-catching admiral’s uniform. His body was standing sideways to the door as he observed the garden outside by the window.
At this moment, he turned his head and cast his gaze onto the person who resembled him.
The indescribable pressure and might made Klein involuntarily lower his head.
Amyrius Rieveldt’s gaze didn’t stop there as it slowly moved to Bilt. He said, without any tinge of emotion, “This isn’t the tramp you mentioned before.
“He’s a Beyonder.”
Upon hearing Amyrius Rieveldt’s descriptive words which weren’t a question, Bilt’s forehead instantly broke out into a cold sweat.
He turned agape, hoping to explain himself, but finally, he plopped to his knees and said under the indescribable pressure, “Admiral, Your Excellency, the tramp from before suddenly died of an illness. I had no choice but to find an adventurer who can shapeshift.”
At this moment in time, Klein wasn’t too nervous. This was because Amyrius Rieveldt had already noticed him during the banquet. There was no reason for him to only recognize him as a Beyonder only now. For him to agree to their meeting and not directly avoid the risk meant that he didn’t mind who Bilt had hired.
Not worried at all? This is the confidence of a demigod; otherwise, his Beyonder pathway is able to avert disaster ahead of time…Klein raised his head with great difficulty as he cast his gaze towards the navy admiral beside him.
“Quite strong,” Amyrius Rieveldt commented without an expression.
He continued looking at the genuflecting Bilt and said, “Do not try to use your under-the-table smarts in front of me.
“An ordinary person and a Beyonder in this world are different, and I’m a follower of order, making me be able to be certain of this.”
Of course, it’s identical to what’s written in the information. This admiral is inclined to expounding on certain things. I have to remember this point. This is a completely different style from me and Gehrman Sparrow…Klein retracted his gaze in thought as he cast it to the ground as if he was unable to withstand the pressure.
Amyrius Rieveldt took one step forward.
“Lying is the first mistake you committed. Not being cautious is the second.
“A tramp you spent a great deal of effort on to groom had suddenly died, and all of a sudden, an adventurer who can shapeshift appears in front of you. Don’t you find it a coincidence?”
Yes, it’s quite coincidental…Klein nearly said the same thing.
If not for his confirmation above the gray fog, he would’ve suspected if he was being set up by a legendary creature or a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact.
Bilt’s pupils constricted as he snapped to his senses.
He discovered that due to his horror and fear, all he thought about was to grasp at the final life-saving straw. He had lost the caution brought about from his experience, having not considered whether Gehrman Sparrow’s appearance was a coincidence or not.
The tramp had suddenly died on the day he arrived at the Sweet Lemon Bar!The more Bilt thought about it, the more he felt as though he had fallen for some intricately planned trap.
As Amyrius Rieveldt watched Bilt’s expression change with enlightenment and regret, he nodded gently and said, “My father, the deceased Earl Rieveldt, once taught me this.
“He said to pardon the first mistake of a subordinate.
“Bilt, you should be thankful for his benevolence.”
Bilt’s tense mood eased instantly as he felt extremely moved.
He thought Amyrius Rieveldt, who was closer to a god than man, would execute him on the spot, so as to warn all the adventurers who were under him. Who knew that he would choose to pardon him.
“Your Excellency, I… I…” Bilt was momentarily unable to form a sentence.
Amyrius maintained his stern expression and said in a deep voice, “There’s a second half of the saying, that is ‘punish them for their second mistake.’ Bilt, do you know what you should do in the future?”
The genuflecting Bilt immediately straightened his back and pressed his right fist to his left chest.
“I’ll be utmost loyal to you, Your Excellency!”
Amyrius nodded and turned to Klein.
“What’s your name?”
That depends on which identity you’re asking about…Klein lampooned inwardly and calmly replied, “Gehrman Sparrow.”
Amyrius Rieveldt suddenly fell silent for two seconds as the atmosphere in the sundry room seemed to freeze.
Just as Klein couldn’t help but feel uneasy, Amyrius finally said, “So it’s you.”
Your Excellency, you sound as though you know me. I’m just an ordinary military informant. I only exchanged some bounty through you. I haven’t even made any reimbursement claims…Klein silently mumbled as he felt less and less confident.
Amyrius nodded and said to Bilt and Klein, “The plan will proceed as per normal.
“However, we need to sign a contract.”
A contract?Klein resisted the pressure with great difficulty as he raised his head to look at Amyrius.
Amyrius didn’t provide a further explanation. He lifted up the paper and pen he had long prepared from the window sill and wrote something on it.
Every time he made contact with his pen, a golden glow would emit. The solemnity and holiness made it seem like he was penning a law.
Klein narrowed his eyes slowly as his vision turned blurry. He couldn’t help but lower his head again.
After an unknown period of time, Amyrius stopped writing and picked up a piece of paper. He said to Klein, “Sign your name at the end.
“If the conditions aren’t satisfactory, you can choose not to sign.”
Do you think I have or lack the guts to sign it?Klein lampooned as he watched Bilt stand up. He received the pen and paper and handed it to Klein.
The conditions on the piece of paper were few and simple. Most of them restricted Gehrman Sparrow’s actions when acting as Amyrius Rieveldt. It included, but wasn’t limited to, voluntarily exposing any problems, not using his identity to engage in acts which were adversarial to Amyrius, as well as not make any intimate contact with Miss Cynthia, etc.
I thought such important figures wouldn’t care about the chastity of their mistresses… This admiral is indeed an old-fashioned man… However, I’m not such a person either…Klein hid his curiosity and asked as though it was an academic question, “What if Miss Cynthia chooses to make intimate contact with me?”
In between the lines, he was saying that being too distant or resistant made it easier for Cynthia to notice a problem. He was asking how he should balance the act.
“It’s fine,” Amyrius said without any expression. “During the contract’s validity, you will not have any desire or lack the ability to do it when facing her.”
You can do that? This contract is rather powerful… Apart from a contract with spirit world creatures, this is the first time I’m seeing other contracts. Furthermore, the former used the power of the Underworld. This contract is only between two parties… Is this a demigod Beyonder power of Admiral Amyrius? The Arbiter pathway?Klein shot a glance at the dates and discovered that it lasted five days.
Is he confident that he will return within five days, or is his level only capable of implementing a contract for five days?Klein read the conditions once again before taking the fountain pen and wrote the name, Gehrman Sparrow.
With the final character written, he saw the words on the piece of paper emit a golden glow as they condensed into a resplendent luster.
Amidst the resplendent luster, the piece of paper rapidly dissipated and vanished, as though it had fused with the world’s rules.
An invisible and faint gray fog gently rippled around him as Klein clearly sensed layers of indescribable restrictions placed on him.
These restrictions quickly melted into his body, temporarily becoming one with his Spirit Body and physical flesh.
The gray fog can block out bad and good luck from external sources to a certain extent, but it’s unable to screen a contract I signed… That’s right. If it can screen it, the contract with the messenger wouldn’t have been valid…Klein gazed at Amyrius Rieveldt once again in enlightenment.
The admiral had already converged his might as he produced a dark gold charm in his palm.
On it were the symbols and magical labels representing the “Sword of Judgment.” Its entire body was converged and somber, giving one the feeling that it was part of a codex.
“This is a high-level charm using my blood, a Fourth Epoch ancient codex, and the royal family’s Grade 0 Sealed Artifact,” Amyrius said calmly. “Its name is Ninth Law. When it’s injected with minute amounts of spirituality, it can produce a might that’s similar to mine. This can be done even by ordinary people. Without it, you’ll find it very difficult to pretend to be me.”
Indeed, the might I show in a disguised state is only superficial. It’s fine fooling others usually, but once there’s a need to shock and awe any subordinate, that would be useless…Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
Amyrius continued, “With your present strength, you should be able to withstand its usage.
“Through it, you can indicate a necessary restriction on the target, making them be in an extremely disadvantageous state.
“This way, even if a demigod were to sound you out, you’ll be able to scare him away.
“If no mishaps happen at the end of everything, and if you had no need to use it, then it will be yours to keep.
“It can be used for a year.”
Klein was first taken aback before he felt a strong sense of delight.
He finally had another high-level charm ever since that time he used up the one which was created with the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem.
Although such an item had a time limitation and was single-use, a pro was that it didn’t have any negative side effects. Of course, the stringent requirements that were needed to create one made them very rare in number.
As expected of a demigod. He’s a lot more generous than Bilt… Bribing a tramp and an adventurer at the pirate admiral level are different in cost…As Klein thought in happiness, he silently extended his palm and received the high-level charm named Ninth Law.
Then, he saw Amyrius remove his belt.
After a brief silence, Klein kept his embarrassment in control as he took off his clothes without an expression on his face.
Soon, he had switched clothes with Amyrius and had donned the dark blue starched admiral’s uniform.
After watching Amyrius and Bilt walk off through a secluded path in the garden, Klein calmly adjusted his buttons and turned to look at the glass window.
Under the dark night and the crimson moonlight, the glass window was like a mirror. It vaguely reflected Klein’s present looks.
He had black hair which was neatly combed back, blue and profound eyes, slightly drooping cheeks, a beardless face, and an old-fashioned and stern demeanor, all while dressed in a dark blue attire with a lanyard, medals, and epaulets.
Klein twitched the corners of his mouth as he silently said to himself,From this moment forth, I’m a navy admiral.
As he touched the Ninth Law charm in his pocket, Klein adjusted his height and details regarding his appearance, making him look identical to Amyrius Rieveldt.
He walked out from the sundry room by using another door and walked down a silent corridor, back into the governor-general’s office.
On the way, waiters and maidservants would occasionally pass by him, but no one dared to look straight at him. Just catching sight of his admiral uniform would have them scurrying to the sides as they bowed with their heads lowered.
Any person of the same height could probably find his way into the banquet hall when donning these clothes… I have to say, acting as an important figure can be easier than acting like an ordinary person…Klein continued looking straight as he maintained his somber attitude. He walked towards a path paved with black brick in an unhurried fashion.
He soon heard beautiful and melodic music as elegant wall lamps were burning with gas, illuminating the dark environment.
Just as Klein approached a break room, he saw a room open. A middle-aged man had been waiting there as he walked over.
The man had black hair and blue eyes. His facial features somewhat resemble Amyrius, but his forehead was higher and his eyebags were puffy. The corners of his mouth didn’t droop.
He was none other than Amyrius Rieveldt’s youngest brother, Aston Rieveldt.
This gentleman had once served in the navy, and he had been promoted to colonel after rendering meritorious services in the Southern Continent’s colonies. Later, he got sick of his military career, and together with political balance, he agreed to a switch in career and became the governor-general.
In the five to six years he was in Oravi, due to the importance placed on the island’s location and resources, he pushed for the Rieveldt family to mass purchase farmland and estates, allowing him to own plenty of property.
This wasn’t completely obtained through his powers either. Aston and the Rieveldt family had paid a sufficient price, and they even took loans with the bank. It wasn’t like the Balam east coast where land belonging to the Feysac people were forcefully bought at extremely low prices.
Of course, if he wasn’t Governor-general, then Oravi and his elder brother wouldn’t be the highest commander of the Central Sonia Sea’s navy, and the Rieveldt family wouldn’t have so easily convinced their targets to sell such excellent farmland and estates.
Here comes the test…Klein calmly approached and stopped in front of Aston Rieveldt.
Aston looked around and asked in a deep voice, “Have you decided on that matter?”
What matter…Klein first felt blank before he recalled an introduction in the information he received—”if Aston requests for a private chat or asks for an answer to a certain matter, tell him that an answer will be given to him when departing from Oravi.”
Admiral Amyrius really anticipated this. I just need to watch my attitude and tone. Yes, I also need to use the unique terms and pronunciations used by Loen aristocrats…Klein gently nodded and sternly said, “Wait a few more days.
“The answer will be given to you when departing from Oravi.”
Aston didn’t raise any doubts as he chuckled.
“You seem to be waiting for something to give you the strength to decide.”
That matter that Admiral Amyrius has to do himself?Klein’s heart stirred as he familiarly used the tone of high-level personnel.
“Keep your conjectures to yourself.”
With that said, he took a step forward and walked towards the banquet hall.
Aston Rieveldt focused on his elder brother’s back, his expression gradually turning cold. He then shook his head slightly.
After entering the banquet hall, Klein surveyed the area and walked towards the long table with food on it. From time to time, he would stop to exchange pleasantries with people who came near him.
During this process, he realized that he didn’t need to understand the topics raised in any conversation. All he needed to do was nod occasionally, allowing the conversation to harmoniously progress until its end.
Indeed, the status of an important figure makes certain aspects of acting easy, but correspondingly, there are certain matters that can be difficult…Klein tore through one “obstacle” after another before finally arriving at the long table.
He casually picked up a plate and told himself that Admiral Amyrius liked fish, beef, and lobster, while disliking chicken and goose. Therefore, he avoided food like the roasted chicken and Backlund-styled roasted goose. He picked up some beef, fried Dragon-Bone Fish, and Odora lobster with butter and cheese.
As the metallic containers had their bottoms lined with asbestos, with red-hot charcoal burning under it or steaming-hot water, all of the food maintained an appropriate temperature. Klein nearly broke down, destroying his persona when he took the first bite.
He tried his best to maintain Admiral Amyrius’s image as he held his plate and chatted with the port city’s member of parliament, navy suppliers, etc. He seriously listened to what they had to say, stuffing food into his mouth from time to time.
He noticed that a young man in a tailcoat kept following behind him.
He had neat, blond hair that he combed backward. He had a receding hairline with light-blue eyes. He looked handsome and gentlemanly.
Identical to the picture. Amyrius’s secretary, Luan…Klein controlled himself and didn’t size him up. He wanted to fill his stomach before the end of the banquet.
Once out of the governor-general’s office, Klein boarded the carriage which was guarded by bodyguards. He sat beside the wine cabinet.
The blond secretary, Luan, followed him in. As his leather boots stepped onto the thick, soft carpet, he silently inched towards a spot opposite Klein.
He sat there, but he only occupied a third of the seat.
The carriage began moving as Luan took out a stack of documents from the black briefcase he carried.
“Your Excellency, this is the Oravi naval base’s ledger for the year 1349.”
Klein extended his hand over and casually browsed through a few pages.
What? A pound for a roll of toilet paper? The naval base’s bathroom was renovated twenty times a year?Klein did some simple math and discovered all sorts of ridiculous line items.
Isn’t accounting such as this way too simple and obvious? I can even give them classes and specially teach them how to make claims!Klein seriously considered the attitude he should show.
From his point of view, the greatest difficulty in disguising as Amyrius was to fool Luan.
This wasn’t to say that Governor-general Aston and Miss Cynthia weren’t as familiar with Admiral Amyrius as his secretary. It was just that, as his younger brother, Aston might help his brother conceal the matter if he discovered something amiss after being given a hint. Similarly, as his mistress, Cynthia would be inclined to help conceal the matter for the admiral as his dependent.
Of course, the possibility that Cynthia was a spy couldn’t be eliminated. There was still the matter of there being a chance of being used by a spy, but nothing could be as dangerous as Luan, whose duty was to monitor the admiral.
I can’t expose any problems… What kind of attitude would Admiral Amyrius have when faced with such a report? Go into a rage, or pretend to be in a rage? No, the Oravi naval base personnel wouldn’t be that daring to hand over a clearly problematic report as though he were blind. They must have a certain level of confidence and a tacit understanding between them…As the information didn’t mention this, Klein could only make a judgment based on his experience.
Furthermore, he could confirm that either the Oravi naval base’s report was beyond Admiral Amyrius’s expectations or was determined to be of little importance. Just based on the schedule, it was something that could easily be dealt with.
Regardless of the possibilities, I have to use the attitude that a person of high standing will usually employ. That is to not indicate my stance…Klein closed the documents and handed it back to the blond secretary, Luan. He said expressionlessly, “Put it on my desk.”
In between the lines, this sentence meant: “I’ll look through it carefully.” To others, it would mean something different based on their standpoints.
If the Oravi naval base had done it without warning, this meant that the admiral was somewhat dissatisfied and was awaiting an explanation.
If the two had reached a tacit, mutual understanding on the matter, it meant that Admiral Amyrius wished to obtain more favorable benefits in the matter. As for whether it would offend anyone, Klein didn’t care. After all, he wouldn’t be Amyrius Rieveldt in a few days time. He believed that a true demigod had the means to repress the anger of his subordinates.
In addition, he was grateful that Amyrius wasn’t a demigod of the Church of Storms. Otherwise, he had to consider whether to nod his head and pass the report, or throw the document back in anger while throwing a few people in passing into the sea to feed the fishes.
“Yes, Your Excellency.” The blond secretary, Luan, didn’t change his expression. He stuffed the document back into his black briefcase as though he had long expected such a response.
On the way back, Klein leaned into the carriage according to Amyrius Rieveldt’s habits. He half-closed his eyes as though he was contemplating certain matters, but in fact, he wasn’t thinking of anything.
Luan maintained his silence and didn’t speak at all.
Human-height iron-black street lamps were quickly left behind as the carriage drove close to the naval base before taking a bend into a house with a garden and lawn.
Just as Klein walked up the steps, a butler opened the door for him as servants lined the two sides, reverently awaiting his entrance.
The living room was decorated in a very classic manner. There were oil paintings of beautiful scenery hung up, limestone statues, simple and elegant vases, etc. A faint but lingering fragrance emanated in the room, one that reached into the heart.
Klein, who should’ve relaxed, ended up tensing up as he saw a beautiful lady walk towards him in a home gown.
She looked to be in her early twenties. Her blonde hair cascaded down, and when she cast her blue eyes over, it was as though there was a glow hidden within them. While filled with gentle feminineness, there were still some remnants of her youth. She was none other than Admiral Amyrius’s mistress, Cynthia.
Klein held back his discomfort and allowed Amyrius’s stern face to reveal a smile as he widened his arms.
Cynthia threw herself into his arms and tiptoed. With her cheeks by his cheek, she whispered with a smile, “Admiral, I’ve already heated the water for you in the bathtub.”
This means she had someone monitor the end of the banquet… Being a mistress isn’t something simple either… Admiral Amyrius does like to take hot baths so as to relax his thoughts…In order to ignore how close their cheeks were, Klein allowed his thoughts to wander.
As a straight man, he should’ve felt embarrassed while also being rather glad to be approached by such a beautiful member of the opposite sex. However, the temporary contract made him have zero urges. Hence, all that was left was awkwardness.
“Very good,” Klein praised her as he gently pushed Cynthia away, having had nowhere to place them.
Knowing that the admiral didn’t like to be intimate in front of the servants, Cynthia retreated and led Klein to the second floor. He was brought into the bathroom as he prepared a bathrobe for him.
After doing all of this, Cynthia instructed the servants not to come to the second floor unless they heard the bell ring. Then, she returned to the bedroom, took off all her clothes and changed into a nightgown made of silk.
Her nightgown revealed plenty of her chest. It was an alluring snow-white, and deep in her cleavage was a special necklace pendant. It was like a miniaturized black rhinoceros horn about the length of a finger segment.
Cynthia took off the necklace and stuffed it under her pillow. Amidst her blushing and hesitation, she left the bedroom and came outside the bathroom where the admiral was bathing. Mustering her strength, she pulled at the handle.
Creak.Her hand paused. She realized that the bathroom’s door had been locked from the inside at some point in time.
With a blank look, Cynthia instinctively yanked at it again.
Creak. Creak.The bathroom’s door didn’t budge an inch.
The bathroom was partitioned inside. The emanating steam covered the entire bathtub.
Apart from his head, Klein’s entire body was soaked in the hot water. He lay there in such great comfort that he didn’t even wish to move his toes.
What a beautiful night… If only there was no Cynthia outside. I still have to deal with her later…Klein sighed as he considered what excuse to use to avoid being intimate with her.
In accordance with Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt’s traits, he decided to first use work as an excuse. After that would be the excuse of him not feeling well, him losing the ability to have sex, him needing some time to digest any medicine he had just taken, and how he had suddenly realized his true sexual orientation, making him find curly-haired baboons extremely attractive.
As for whether this would damage the admiral’s image, Klein didn’t feel the slightest bit of pressure. As long as he prevented Cynthia from suspecting that he was a fake Amyrius Rieveldt, he would’ve perfectly completed his mission.
The subsequent explanations for those excuses and how he finds an excuse to explain his recovery would all be Admiral Amyrius’s problem. What has that got to do with me, Gehrman Sparrow? And what has Gehrman Sparrow’s ruined reputation have to do with me, Sherlock Moriarty?Klein stood up in satisfaction as he walked out to the dry partition while dropping wet. He got a bath towel and dried himself.
After changing into a hanging bathrobe, Klein inhaled silently as though he had unlocked a major enemy in his quest—he opened the door to the bathroom.
Seeing the corridor empty, with only the light from the wall lamps on both sides illuminating the darkness, Klein felt slightly relieved and was no longer as tensed.
This is almost the same feeling as challenging a pirate admiral…As he mumbled, he realized a serious problem. He had no idea which of the rooms was the master bedroom or study.
Regardless, I have to inform Cynthia; otherwise, it would make Admiral Amyrius appear strange…Klein recalled the layout of similar houses in an attempt to accurately find the master bedroom.
At this moment, the door to the room diagonally across him creaked open. Cynthia, who was draped in a silk nightgown, walked over.
Her blonde hair appeared wet and messy as they cascaded down. There were even a few strands of hair fluttering in front of her blue eyes and bright-red lips. It hid the glow in her eyes as her lips were somewhat closed. She appeared extremely alluring under the dim environment.
The neckline of the silk nightgown was very open, as snow-whiteness and a deep cleavage was reflected in Klein’s eyes.
“…”
Klein nearly raised his head to look at the ceiling to avoid the intense stimulation.
Calm down, calm down. You are Amyrius Rieveldt… Besides, you’ve seen a half-naked Demoness before… Compared to an Ailment Maiden, this lady’s charms are clearly insufficient. Wait, why am I thinking about Demonesses? Who knows if they were formerly men or women…Klein maintained his gaze as he sized her up and down with a “teasing” tone.
In that instant, he could sense that primal desire, but there was no response from his nether regions…
This is the result of the temporary contract? In fact, Admiral Amyrius didn’t need to go through the trouble. Even if I have the urge, I’ll be able to control myself… What kind of situation haven’t I encountered before?
Yes… Cynthia is a little different from what the records say. Isn’t it said that she became Amyrius’s mistress about one to two years ago? With them not being able to meet each other most of the time, the Admiral has to coax her each time as she hadn’t had her pent-up desires fulfilled? Why is she the one taking the initiative today?
Does she find her standing as his mistress unstable, or has she been switched?Ever since Klein became a Faceless, he felt that everyone was a fake.
Cynthia’s eyelids were lowered. The courage she had mustered disappeared bit by bit under Amyrius’s scrutiny. Her face was tainted with a horrified blush—she was embarrassed but also felt some pride.
Then, she heard him calmly instruct, “Help me prepare some coffee and place it in my study.
“I have many things to deal with tonight. You don’t have to wait for me.”
“…”
Cynthia raised her head suddenly, her embarrassed blushing still present.
She had momentarily failed to understand what Admiral Amyrius had said.
Klein secretly inhaled and went forward to hug her before kissing her gently on the forehead.
“I’ll spend lots of time with you in a few days.”
Such a response came from the provided information, but he had slightly changed the terms.
To be frank, if not for him having some prior understanding, Klein would’ve definitely believed that Admiral Amyrius would wear the same stoic face while spending time with his mistress, even when having sex. He looked stern in whatever he said and did; however, this demigod also had his gentle side when it came to his speech. He was just not that great at saying lovey-dovey words.
This also made him understand something else—many people could only be viewed from the surface, and it was impossible to imagine what they were like in private. For a Faceless to pull off a true disguise, they had to do meticulous investigations and have ample comprehension of the target. This was just like how a Magician never performed unprepared.
Cynthia revealed a clear look of disappointment, but she quickly restrained those feelings as she smiled.
“Alright.
“Admiral, your nightgown is in the room. A bathrobe isn’t suitable for handling matters.”
This is identical to the information. She’s rather considerate and knows how to be understanding…Klein watched as Cynthia turned and entered the room. She pulled at the bell. As for him, he took this opportunity to take off his bathrobe and change into a dark red nightgown with trousers of the same color.
Cynthia attentively opened the door to the study and tidied up the slightly messy desk. Later, she waited for the maidservant to finish making the coffee before personally taking it and delivering it by hand.
During this process, Klein read the documents and information, acting as though he looked extremely professional. But in fact, he had little idea about the data and designs plans of ironclad warships and sail battleships. He was no different from an illiterate.
In this domain, all he knew were carriers, air domination, the main cannon guns, and turrets.
When he saw Cynthia silently leave and close the door behind her from the corner of his eye, Klein relaxed completely. He knew that he had finally survived the night.
Inside the master bedroom, Cynthia pursed her lips as she took out the necklace under her pillow and tightly clasped the item resembling a black rhinoceros horn which was the length of a finger segment.
She stood there and silently prayed,Oh great Mother Tree of Desire, please, make me more alluring, allowing Admiral Amyrius to be even more mesmerized by me, so that he can gain extreme pleasure from me and bear me a child…
…
Inside the quiet study, Klein flipped through the pile of documents placed in front of him. He followed the handling methods according to what the information indicated—he chose the simple ones and signed Amyrius Rieveldt’s name on them. The reason why he could mimic his signature was because Faceless allowed him to remember a target’s unique traits, while Clown gave him the precise control needed.
The complicated ones he couldn’t understand had notes written with the following vibe: “Continue studying the matter.”
After “busying” himself until midnight, Klein reached out to cover his mouth and yawned slightly.
This won’t do. I need to sleep. I have plenty of challenges tomorrow. I have to maintain sufficient strength and energy…Klein thought for a moment and gave up the idea of returning to the master bedroom.
He raised his right hand and pressed down on his half-closed eyes. He pulled them down and moved his eyes to his nose bridge.
Following that, Klein opened up two slits where Klein’s eyes originally were and used his flesh to produce a pair of fake eyes.
After becoming a Faceless, I’m really beginning to resemble a monster… If only I had such a godly technique back in school…He sighed silently. He half leaned his body as he kept his real eyes closed while his fake eyes were left open to “read” the documents.
His specialty as a Clown allowed him to maintain his balance. He remained motionless like a stone statue.
After an unknown period of time, Klein suddenly awoke from his dream. He sensed that there was a force attempting to pull him into a deep slumber before infiltrating him!
Who is it? I didn’t do anything recently. Why would anyone enter my dream? That’s not right. I’m now Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt…Klein’s heart stirred as he immediately changed his looks. Even in his dreams, he appeared to be that demigod.
Meanwhile, he felt his consciousness tightly contract as though it was avoiding something.
This is different from an ordinary dream infiltration. I’ve clearly regained my lucidity, and I can escape by myself and wake up, but I’m unable to leave this dreamscape…Klein found plenty of oddities as he tried a few attempts.
He knew very well that he was sleeping, and he could sense and control his body outside the dream, but no matter what he did, he was unable to wake up!
Right on the heels of that, he saw a blurry white gas form an indiscernible figure.
Klein narrowed his eyes slightly as he tore through the dream with his psyche, allowing his real body to move silently. Then, he put his palm into his pocket to touch the Ninth Law charm.
At that moment, the blurry figure calmly said, “Do not participate in the matter regarding Aston.
“This is a warning.”
… Quite impressive to warn a demigod… What is Aston and the others thinking of doing?Klein thought for a moment and emanated his spirituality, allowing the Ninth Law charm to produce a deep sense of dominance. Then, he imitated it and produced the same feeling in his dream. He said with a deep voice, “Who are you?
“Who do you represent?”
The blurry figure was taken aback before he said with a laughing sigh, “As expected of Law Weaver Amyrius. You actually managed to maintain your lucidity in such a situation.”
No, no, no. Although Amyrius has a title of Law Weaver, he’s not adept in such matters. You should say ‘as expected of Lord Fool’…Klein lampooned and sternly said, “Answer my question.”
The blurry figure chuckled.
“You don’t need to know who I am.
“As a demigod, you should be clear that everything is fated, likewise for the times.
“Do not resist the fate of an era, which is also the trend of the times. This will only make you a sacrifice of history.”
Fate of an era, the trend of the times, sacrifice of history…When he heard this, Klein suddenly thought of a term: Twilight Hermit Order!
However, Klein didn’t say a word, nor did he say those words. This was because Admiral Amyrius would be him for the next few days.
Seeing Law Weaver Amyrius fall into silence, the blurry figure didn’t say another word. it turned into a emanating white gas before vanishing from the dream.
Chapter 625: Successful First DayTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Phew. What exactly are Amyrius and Aston Rieveldt scheming about? To attract a warning from the Twilight Hermit Order… Unless it can truly change the times and influence the direction of history, this ancient and secretive organization wouldn’t even show itself or reveal its identity… Klein stood by the side of a magnificent castle in his dream, thoughtfully watching the spot where the blurry figure had disappeared from.
Amidst his thoughts, he suddenly snapped awake and was no longer as certain about his theory.The ploy which Admiral Amyrius and his brother are planning might not really influence the trends of the times!
Although the Twilight Hermit Order only involves itself in important matters, as a leader of another secret organization, Klein clearly knew that apart from carrying out the organization’s own mission and values, it also provided help among members.
From Emperor Roselle’s diary, I can tell that the Twilight Hermit Order has members from different domains, standings, and Sequences. Apart from a number of them fervently believing in the original Creator as they await the coming of twilight and the awakening of the true god, the rest are only seeking to benefit themselves. Under such circumstances, as long as the organizer doesn’t strictly implement order, there would naturally be missions entrusted between one another.
Perhaps, the matter Aston Rieveldt is planning affects a particular member of the Twilight Hermit Order who was made aware of it ahead of time. He entrusted the matter to another member and used the excuse of “the trend of the times” to warn Amyrius Rieveldt…
Working from this logic, the concealed matter is rather interesting… With the level of the Twilight Hermit Order, Law Weaver Amyrius, who’s likely only a Sequence 4, isn’t too difficult a target to eliminate. I even suspect that they can mobilize up to three or more angels in a manner that’s far superior to the seven Churches…
Then, why didn’t they take action directly and instead gave an advanced warning?
Back in Backlund, if an angel were to appear, who knows if some true god would descend upon the land. Therefore, the Twilight Hermit Order had no choice but to use a more roundabout and discreet method to deal with Duke Negan. But this is the Oravi Island. Even High-Sequence Beyonders aren’t stationed here…
The warning is because the Twilight Hermit Order advocates secrecy and doesn’t wish to expose itself, so they’re trying not to use overly intense methods, or is it the case that the member who assigned the mission doesn’t wish to see Amyrius killed? To “him,” this admiral is still of use, so he’s unwilling to give up on him; even if Amyrius might be involved in something disadvantageous towards him?
Then, his true identity seems to be confined to certain circles…
Klein made a bold assumption, but with no way of verifying it, he could only temporarily put the matter aside and throw it to the back of his mind.
It has nothing to do with me since it’s the Twilight Hermit Order who’s warning Admiral Amyrius… As long as I don’t involve myself with anything for the next few days, I should be able to last until the mission is completed. Everything else that develops afterward has nothing to do with me! With my present status, I’m still far from investigating the Twilight Hermit Order. I don’t even have the right to probe deeper… Klein kept to his beliefs and turned his sights to his Tarot Club.
Heh, I just discovered a problem. Other secret organizations have their own aims and values at their core while mixing in the aid that members provide each other. As for our Tarot Club, it’s more impressive. There are only missions given to each other, without any aims or values… No, there are aims and values among some of the members. For example, my dear Moon believes that this is an organization borne to save the world… The Fool Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh before exiting the dreamscape.
He rubbed away the fake eyes and moved his real eyes back to their original position in a very fluid motion when he suddenly paused.
That wasn’t a simple dream infiltration! Klein frowned slightly as he recalled what had happened.
That was because the power had first attempted to pull him into a deep slumber!
Back then, I had already fallen asleep, so why would he do so? Captain once said that a Nightmare can directly see a dream, so it’s impossible to commit such a mistake… Therefore, the visitor hadn’t used the Beyonder powers of a Nightmare, but something else… He located me via the spirit world? Or after he knew my location, he used the sea of collective subconscious, as described by Ma’am Daly, to directly influence my Beyonder powers?
Yes… I’m more inclined to the second reason. That’s the only thing that can explain why I couldn’t escape my dream despite having regained lucidity. It’s recorded in Emperor Roselle’s diary that during his participation in the suspected Twilight Hermit Order, his entry into the gathering was based on a realistic dreamscape that encompassed the entire continent. A realistic dreamscape…
Klein nodded and chuckled silently with a sigh.
Admiral Amyrius definitely didn’t expect the Twilight Hermit Order’s warning.
It’s only because he hired me. If it were anyone else, the stand-in would’ve already been exposed! That Ninth Law charm was well worth it.
…
City of Silver, inside the spire, in the room belonging to Chief Colin Iliad.
Derrick Berg, who had been summoned, saw the grizzled, scarred Demon Hunter once again as he felt uneasy.
After he finished his greetings, Colin sized him up and asked, “You’ve advanced?”
“Yes, I’m already a Sequence 7 Solar High Priest.” Derrick had long registered his advancement, so there was no need to hide the matter.
Colin’s light-blue eyes which had seen the vicissitudes of time moved away as he casually asked, “Do you have the subsequent potion formulas?”
The past Derrick would’ve directly answered “no,” but the present him was used to thinking over it before answering.
If I say “no,” my subsequent advancement with the lack of experience to support it will definitely make me suspicious. But if I were to answer “yes,” Chief might ask me to use it to exchange for items so as to nurture more Sun pathway Beyonders. This will no doubt prove that I’m lying… As Derrick’s mind raced, he answered sincerely, “No.”
From his point of view, experience could be forged.
Colin nodded as if nothing was out of the ordinary.
“In about two months, we’ll arrange an exploration mission for you. The team will secure the route and ruins we found with the help of Jack before we make a second clearing.
“I hope you will receive greater rewards then.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.” Just as Derrick answered, he suddenly recalled Shepherd Lovia.
…
After daybreak, Klein changed into his clothes with the held of Cynthia, enjoyed a sumptuous breakfast, and took the carriage under the escort of the admiral’s bodyguards to the Oravi naval base.
In the morning, under the companionship of the rear admirals and colonels, he inspected the conditions of the ships, ordnance stores, the newly built training grounds, and the bathroom which had been renovated twenty times over the past year.
After having lunch at the navy mess hall, Klein followed the schedule and summoned all officers above the rank of major to take in their reports.
During this process, he had a thick black-bound notebook placed in front of him. Inside were some of the questions that Admiral Amyrius had specially prepared for him.
“In the past few decades, due to the embezzlement of salaries and the harsh conditions sailors suffer, Oravi has had seventeen revolts by the lower ranks. After the passing of the Imperial Navy Latest Act, and thanks to Your Excellency’s guidance, we’ve already had such deep-seated cultural issues improved. There haven’t been any such cases in the past three years…” A colonel from the Oravi naval base stood on the spot and reported the entire situation.
He would raise his head from time to time to look at Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt and discovered that he was listening very seriously while taking notes. The scribbling sounds made none of the officers dare to not be at their best. Similarly, they took note of the important points.
The colonel who received a positive response unknowingly spoke up louder while reporting.
How boring… Klein held his fountain pen and had randomly drawn creatures like turtles, cuttlefish, and dragons on his black-bound notebook.
As he had never studied sketching before, his drawings were a ghastly sight to see.
Later on, he even drew intersecting lines and began playing Five in a Row with himself—a game created by Emperor Roselle.
Of course, his rich experience and his conscientiousness of his identity made him raise his head from time to time to give the reporter a stern look in the eye while giving a nod of encouragement. As for what the person had said, he didn’t pay any attention to it. All he did was occasionally remember a few words.
During the briefing, Klein shot a glance at the blond secretary, Luan, to get him to represent himself to mention a few points that needed clarification.
Everything followed the schedule.
Towards the end, Klein flipped the black-bound notebook a few pages forward and used the accent of a Loen aristocrat to recite the report which the secretary had drafted and the admiral had edited. Then, according to the actual situation, he used the common terms Amyrius would use and added a few conjunctions and pet phrases, such as, “There are a few points,” and “Let me continue on a few more points.”
It was already evening by the time the briefing ended. Under Luan’s companionship, Klein left the Oravi naval base and headed for the residence of a naval supplier where a banquet was held.
At the banquet, they casually chatted about the price fluctuations of port goods. As for Klein, he mimicked Admiral Amyrius, and he would mention a dated joke from Backlund from time to time, garnering a warm response from everyone as he was praised for his humor.
After successfully acting until the banquet ended, Klein boarded the carriage, feeling exhausted in body and mind.
I have to take note of my speech and actions every minute and second. Engaging in true acting for a day is more tiring than battling a pirate admiral… Klein silently sighed, as he closed his eyes halfway without a change in expression.
He knew that the most difficult stage of the day wasn’t over!
He still had to deal with Cynthia!
…
Inside the villa, Cynthia learned from the attendant who had gone out to make inquiries that Admiral Amyrius was about to return.
She quietly returned to her bedroom, took out the tiny black rhinoceros horn pendant, and used a metallic plate to scratch off tiny bits of powder, mixing it into the hot water inside a white porcelain teacup.
After repeating the honorific name of the Mother Tree of Desire seven times, she waited nearly a minute before lifting the teacup in hope, cleanly downing it.
Looking at the lights emanating out from the villa in the darkness, Klein spent several seconds mentally preparing himself before alighting the carriage. He followed the three-layered staircase and came to the door, where the admiral’s bodyguards and servants were lined up at the sides, before stepping in.
Seeing Cynthia wearing conservative home clothes due to the existence of others, Klein silently heaved a sigh of relief as he maintained his stoic expression and slowly walked over.
Cynthia’s smile became more and more brilliant as she shifted the strands of her hair to the back of her ear, revealing her fair and slender neck. Her neckline didn’t have any marks left behind by a necklace.
Seeing Secretary Luan and the admiral’s bodyguards head for their own rooms or moving outside the building to take up their patrolling positions, Klein pulled Cynthia into an embrace and said in a deep voice, “There’s no need to prepare any hot water. Give me a quiet room. I need to spend the night alone.”
“…” Cynthia used her eyes to express her puzzlement and blankness.
Klein surveyed his surroundings and softly said, “Something unexpected happened. I need to enter an extremely quiet state to recover.”
As he spoke, he raised his right hand to pull at his collar, revealing a patch of faint-colored fleshy granules.
His problematic physical condition with an abnormal reaction was an excuse Admiral Amyrius had prepared for the tramp stand-in, so as to avoid Cynthia’s attempts of intimacy without exposing a problem. To make it more convincing, Klein used his Faceless powers to provide “evidence.”
Cynthia turned agape as she nearly screamed. Thankfully, she covered her mouth in time and held it in.
The moment Cynthia recovered from her shock, she immediately asked nervously, her concern and emotions evident, “Are you fine? Do you need to see a doctor?”
“No, this is the price needed for powerful strength. I’ll recover given two to three days of solitude.” Klein had already found the excuse needed for the future.
“O-okay.” Cynthia hurriedly helped Klein up to the second floor and led him into the quietest room.
As for the master bedroom, she had already lit some scented candles and scattered some faint-smelling extract, so she didn’t offer him some.
Seeing the door close, Klein slowly exhaled. He changed out of his admiral’s uniform and lied down in satisfaction.
Not far away in the master bedroom, the worried and disappointed Cynthia was soaking herself in hot water before sleeping.
She looked at the ceiling with an unfocused gaze as she couldn’t help but recall the exhortations of her parents from a few days ago.
They wanted her to charm Admiral Amyrius and hopefully be impregnated with his child. This way, their family would be able to take on more businesses with the Central Sonia Sea’s naval fleet.
Admiral seems to have many matters hidden in his heart, so much that something abnormal has happened to his body…Cynthia’s thoughts wandered as they slowly dispersed.
Without her realizing it, she had fallen asleep.
During this period, she found her digestive system turning warm as her body felt a little hot. In her dream, she seemed to see a pitch-black sky which was dotted with resplendent stars.
One of them seemed to notice her gaze as it produced a brighter glow.
…
The next morning, the invigorated Klein enjoyed a sumptuous breakfast which was nothing spectacular to speak of. Once again, he was surrounded by the admiral’s bodyguards as he arrived at the Oravi naval base and was placed in the most luxurious and spacious office.
According to Admiral Amyrius’s habits, he would spend some alone time every two or three days to study and master his Beyonder powers to a deeper extent and produce more effective techniques. Therefore, Klein spent most of the day without being disturbed, with him only needing to handle some simple work.
Inside the quiet and spacious office, Klein leisurely paced about or flipped through books from the bookshelf. From time to time, he would put his palm into his pockets to touch the Ninth Law charm to release some of its powerful might. This was to make Secretary Luan, who was outside, believe that there was nothing wrong with Admiral Amyrius.
After some time, Klein felt sleepy and decided to take a short nap.
At this moment, he heard knocking at the door.
There’s something important…Klein frowned.
Something that made Secretary Luan disturb Admiral Amyrius’s focused training was definitely nothing simple!
“Come in,” Klein converged his emotions and answered with a deep voice.
The handsome blond man, Luan, turned the handle and entered. He held a telegram in his hand.
He said with a suppressed voice, “Your Excellency, a telegram from Backlund.
“Mr. Aston has been relieved of his post as governor-general. He will temporarily be replaced by the city council’s chairman.
“It’s said that the new governor-general will arrive today.”
Aston Rieveldt has been relieved of his post as governor-general? Has their secret been discovered? That’s right. The Twilight Hermit Order has already warned me, no—Amyrius. It means that they had long grasped the actual matter. With another member cranking the wheel, the matter will likely go through a series of position changes, putting an end to the matter… A warning was given the previous night, and action was taken today. They must’ve prepared for quite a while… Yes, that can be seen from the fact that the new governor-general will arrive today…Klein was first alarmed before he felt that the matter was within reason.
He mimicked the attitude Admiral Amyrius would have when faced with a major problem by pacing back and forth before saying with a stern expression, “I’m aware.”
Klein didn’t express his views or pass any orders, appearing extremely staid.
However, it was because he hadn’t decided on a response.
We have a saying from the Foodaholic Empire, “moving is not as good as staying put.” I wonder if Roselle had translated this…Klein lampooned as he gave a self-deprecating jest.
Luan raised his head and glanced at Admiral Amyrius without saying a word before silently leaving the office.
Phew…Klein paced about once again as he considered what Admiral Amyrius would do if he were standing here.
This was something important that had happened outside of his expectations; therefore, Klein could only infer from Amyrius’s character, experiences, as well as some of the personal descriptions in the information provided to him.
He’s a conservative person. Even while he was a Mid- and Low-Sequence Beyonder and was on all kinds of different ships, he very rarely took risks… He believes himself to be a Loen aristocrat who values family, children, and emotions. He’s a gentleman who’s of good bearing and garners the affection of women. Eh, this point is open to debate. With his standing and status, even a curly-haired baboon would garner the affection of men and women, no—perhaps even more. At the very least, a curly-haired baboon doesn’t tell dated jokes…Information ran through Klein’s mind as they intertwined to form a multi-faceted image of Admiral Amyrius.
While in his deep thought, he heard knocking at his door once again.
“Come in.” Klein instantly tensed up.
Luan entered and pointed outside.
“Your Excellency, Mr. Aston wishes to meet you.”
Why is Aston here? He came to Amyrius to seek his protection? Or does he plan on making a desperate struggle?Klein narrowed his eyes slightly, realizing that he couldn’t make a decision for Admiral Amyrius.
What would he do? After receiving a warning from the Twilight Hermit Order, he should already realize that the matter has been exposed. The target was long prepared, so with his conservative nature, it can be imagined that his decision would be…
However, he greatly values family. He even provided some of Aston Rieveldt’s interesting tidbits. It’s not hard to tell that there’s the concern and love for his younger brother in this matter… He doesn’t like cannabis and tobacco. Drinking is just for socializing purposes. Apart from being a little caught up with beautiful women, there’s nothing seriously wrong with him…
He greatly values family… Family…Klein’s thoughts raced as he fully immersed himself in Amyrius’s identity, fully experiencing his hidden feelings for his family and the importance he placed on it.
Family…At that instant, he seemed to turn into Amyrius, but he was able to analyze the various problems in a detached manner.
After nearly twenty seconds of silence, Klein heard himself using a somewhat unfamiliar tone, saying, “Tell him that I have many matters to deal with. I don’t have the time to meet him.
“Also, buy him a ticket back to Backlund.”
Luan seemed to have expected it as he retracted his gaze and replied, as though everything was normal, “Yes, Your Excellency.”
As he watched Luan leave the office to find Aston Rieveldt outside, Klein gently sighed like the real Amyrius Rieveldt.
He knew that Amyrius would’ve made the same choice if he had returned early.
This was family, something he valued greatly!
With their scheme completely exposed, there was no way Amyrius would’ve exhausted his last chip on a bet and place his family at risk of destruction. As long as he didn’t participate in it, and as long as he’s still a demigod, the Rieveldt family wouldn’t suffer any overly serious damage even if he isn’t able to remain as the highest commander of Central Sonia Sea.
And to get his secretary to buy his tickets for him made it clear that Amyrius still treated Aston as his brother. It was a warning to others not to harm him before they figured out what was happening.
After nearly a minute, Luan returned and said, “Your Excellency, Mr. Aston has left.”
Amyrius greatly values family…Klein fell silent for two seconds before asking in a deep voice, his back facing his secretary, “Did he say anything?”
Luan answered truthfully, “He said that you are indeed a cold person by nature.”
The corners of Klein’s lips curled slightly as he produced an unfeeling smile.
This was an instinctive reaction; however, with him completely in character as Amyrius, he believed that the admiral would’ve had the same reaction.
The feeling and emotions were the same!
For the rest of the time, Klein sat in his office and didn’t meet anyone, nor did he deal with any official business. All he did was occasionally listen to his secretary report to him about the situation on Oravi Island.
Nothing happened until the arrival of the new governor-general.
In the evening, he didn’t attend the banquet he was supposed to attend, and he returned to his villa. As he saw Cynthia walk towards him, he hugged her.
Then, he calmly said, “Aston has been relieved of his post as governor-general.”
All his sighs and pain seemed to be condensed into that seemingly emotionless sentence.
“I heard about it. It should be fine, right?” Cynthia asked anxiously.
Klein closed his eyes and didn’t mention it again. All he did was give soft, terse reply.
That sentence was the most obvious expression of his emotions as a stern, old-fashioned, and conservative high-ranking man.
Cynthia could vaguely sense the deep pain and helplessness inside Admiral Amyrius’s heart. Without speaking further, she hugged him tightly and used her company to calm his mood.
After a simple dinner, Klein took a hot bath and entered the quietest guest room once again. He got into bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze.
Klein knew that with him having fully immersed himself in the “character” of Admiral Amyrius, Amyrius’s helplessness towards fate and the pain he needed to hide had resonated with his past experiences.
If I hadn’t figured out the concept of getting into character and being detached, then I might’ve lost myself… Heh heh, this is like some actors in my past life. They get too into character and are unable to detach themselves from it, causing them to suffer from mental problems… And to a Beyonder, mental problems might end up magnified…As Klein wallowed in his gloom, he got to learn what kind of person he was.
I never expected that a navy admiral who enjoys a high standing, a demigod saint, would still be faced with such helpless and painful experiences… Strength can bring abundance, but it’s not a solution to everything… Everyone wears masks, and this is the truest side of a demigod…Klein watched as the crimson moonlight turned brighter, dyeing all the furniture in the room red.
At that moment, through the resonating feelings with Admiral Amyrius’s experience and the contrasting differences, as well as the experience from his previous acting, Klein established a more multifaceted and realistic image of Amyrius. He also gained a clearer picture of his blurry self.
A person who’s very sentimental;
A person from Earth, but to a certain extent, a person who has been reconstructed into a new person because of the fusion with Klein Moretti’s memory fragments;
A person who didn’t spend too much time with the Nighthawks but has had that period of time deeply influence his actions and choices;
A person who tries to play safe and is afraid of danger but is able to change his mind at the critical moment;
A person who truly wants to skive, eat delicious food, travel, and enjoy life, but he has no choice but to be busy with more important matters;
A person who likes beautiful women, but he doesn’t give himself up to pleasure to keep to his principles;
A person who loves money but is willing to spend large sums of money for his siblings;
A person who hides his pain inside while showing a smile to others;
A person who’s used to lampooning inwardly but appears gentlemanly on the surface;
A person who can overcome his psychological traumas but never crosses his bottom line;
A person who feels embarrassed for his acting;
…
He’s also a guardian, a miserable wretch that is constantly fighting against threats and madness!the corners of Klein’s mouth curled up as he silently added.
These thoughts flashed through his mind as he seemed to come into contact with his true “self.”
Without realizing it, Klein fell asleep, his body and mind at peace.
…
Inside the master bedroom, Cynthia had also fallen asleep.
She was dressed in a nightgown with her legs bare. She had a few layers of her blanket in between her legs as she gently grinded against them.
Her hand subconsciously scratched her skin, forming red streaks across them as tiny bumps were produced.
In her dream, she saw the illusory and surreal sea of stars, as well as that bright star that emitted its light at her.
Her vision was pulled closer to it as she could slowly discern the star.
…
Phew…Klein suddenly awoke from his dream as he still had an indescribable scene still seemingly burned into his eyes.
Why did I have such a dream?He frowned as he turned his head in disbelief.
Just now, not only had he dreamed of Cynthia, who was dressed in a silk nightgown, but he also had a sexual relationship with her. He even dreamed of the naked body of Demoness of Pleasure Sharon, the exquisite doll-like Miss Sharron, Miss Justice whose looks were relatively blurry, Trissy Cheek, Tracy, and all the beautiful women he had met before. Then, he gave himself up to pleasure as he engaged in a myriad of positions.
To most Beyonders and ordinary people, this might’ve been a normal response from suppressing his body when recently faced with temptation, but as a Seer, a dream had a very special meaning!
Klein quickly observed his body and realized he was still erect, semen flooding out from his penis and causing stains everywhere.
This isn’t a Seer’s dream revelation, but the result of an external influence… There’s an enemy!Klein was alarmed as he quickly made up his mind.
At the same time, he cautiously got out of bed and quickly changed into his admiral uniform.
This way, he had the Ninth Law charm and Creeping Hunger on him, equipping him with potent self-preservation powers.
As he wasn’t clear of the present situation, Klein didn’t attempt to head above the gray fog. He continued viewing himself as Amyrius.
With a staid expression, Klein carefully walked to the door and reached out his hand to grab the handle.
At that instant, he seemed to finally find the connection with the real world as he heard the chaos and din outside the door.
There were clear chewing sounds, debaucherous moaning, angry roaring, and sharp urging.
What exactly happened? Everything was normal just moments ago!Klein gulped a mouthful of saliva as he used Cogitation to maintain the necessary calm.
He had been using Spirit Vision to observe the situation outside the villa every day and had not discovered any problems.
Where are the admiral’s bodyguards? Where’s Secretary Luan?Klein found the entire ordeal strange and terrifying the more he considered the situation before him.
He touched the Ninth Law charm with one hand and made the deep domineering aura emanate, repressing the unease that was wafting through the air.
Exerting strength in his left hand, Klein twisted the handle and opened the door.
Before he took a step forward, he saw a red-vested attendant sitting opposite him.
The attendant had many cooked and raw food placed in front of him. There was steak, mutton, Dragon-Bone Fish, and Oravi lobster.
At this moment, the attendant picked up a huge fish that seemed to have just stopped struggling, raised his head, and smiled at Klein with a turbid look.
“Admiral, I have always envied your food…”
His stomach was different from before. It was bloated as though he was seven or eight months pregnant.
Just as he said that, the attendant raised his arms and bit into the raw Dragon-Bone Fish, forcefully ripping out a piece of thick flesh.
Fresh red blood dribbled from the corners of his mouth as his chewing sounds sent a chill down Klein’s back.
The attendant hurriedly gulped as he swallowed the food in his mouth. His bloated stomach trembled as though he would blow up at any moment.
This is the instinctive reaction to restrict one’s appetite…Klein observed the attendant carefully, and for some reason, he recalled the tramp stand-in who had died of a sudden illness due to gorging.
He didn’t spend too much time thinking or making attempts to rescue the attendant who was ravenously consuming the food. This was because he knew that nothing would be effective unless he resolved the matter at its roots.
Klein moved his feet and followed his spiritual intuition’s guidance, carefully walking towards the master bedroom.
At the door, there were two maidservants. One of them was sitting on the other as she bent her back, strangling the other by the neck.
Wearing a beaming smile, she shook the maidservant beneath her as she hurriedly urged her, “Quick, quickly praise me!
“Quick, quickly praise me!”
She desires acknowledgment…Klein frowned and took a few steps closer, grabbing onto the collar of the maidservant at the very top.
He threw the maidservant to the other side of the wall, slamming her to the wall with a force strong enough to make anyone faint.
However, this didn’t prevent the maidservant from getting to her feet.
The maidservant at the bottom kept yawning without opening her eyes. Even though her neck was being wrangled, she appeared as though she hadn’t had enough sleep.
Such a scene…Klein instantly had the urge to escape and seek help from the Church or military.
However, the strongest person on Oravi Island was none other than Admiral Amyrius!
And I’m Amyrius at the moment… However, once the situation turns for the worse, I should flee when the time calls for it. I shouldn’t act at the cost of my life…Klein pushed open the ajar master bedroom door, his scalp tingling with numbness.
The first thing he heard behind the door was pleasurable moaning that gave itself up to one’s primal instincts. Following that, a smell that made his heart race and sent blood gushing to his nether regions inundated his olfactory senses.
In addition, there was an eclectic mix of all sorts of bodily fluids. A scene of indulging pleasure couldn’t help but surface in Klein’s mind
Right on the heels of that, Klein saw the blond secretary, Luan.
He stood by the door, looking inside with an overlooking and cold manner. His arrogance was extremely real.
Upon sensing someone enter, he turned his head and discovered it was Admiral Amyrius.
His expression and gaze didn’t change, as though he was looking at an ordinary, unimportant person.
This secretary is usually very reverent, but he’s actually such a prideful person?Klein originally wanted to question Luan who seemed to possess some reason, but he saw him shift his gaze to look into the middle of the master bedroom from a height.
He only looks normal…Klein traced Luan’s gaze and discovered a fair body that was three meters tall in the middle of the master bedroom.
It had brownish-green lumps growing on its surface that resembled tree warts. Some parts were cracked open, revealing organs that resembled flowers.
It had the bodyguards and the male attendants gathered around it as they either stood or knelt, prostrating or floating as they mated with those organs, letting out deep grunting sounds.
The other bodyguards and maidservants of varying numbers were scattered across the carpet, enjoying each other’s bodies to their heart’s content.
In addition, “tree warts” and “flowers” grew from the tall fair body, as well as brown “branches” that extended out as they participated in every promiscuous act of pleasure with the people present.
What kind of monster is this…Klein had his knowledge of mysticism overturned once again. He lowered his left palm and prepared for battle.
At this moment, the terrifying body which towered three meters tall turned a head over.
It was a female. She had blonde hair and blue eyes. She had a high nose bridge and plump lips. She was none other than the beautiful Cynthia with hints of her youthfulness!
As the “tree branches” danced while the “flowers” opened, Cynthia looked down at Klein with flushed cheeks as she said with hints of embarrassment, “Admiral, I want… I want to have a child with you…”
Upon seeing Cynthia’s huge fair body with tree warts and flowers growing on it as though she was a tree, as well as hearing her shy, reluctant request, Klein couldn’t help but shudder as his hair stood on end.
Such a scene exceeded a horror conceivable by human imagination. He had never encountered something like this even in his dreams.
If he were himself back when facing Megose in Tingen, Klein definitely would’ve been affected by such a scene. He would’ve temporarily lost his ability to react due to the horror and panic, but after experiencing so much, he was an experienced Beyonder in the true sense of the word. In the moment that Cynthia’s words entered his ears, the glove on his left hand had already changed colors.
It had turned black, emitting a noble and sinister feeling. This meant that Klein had activated Creeping Hunger and had switched to Wormtongue Mithor’s soul, giving him the powers of a Baron of Corruption!
At that instant, he distorted Cynthia’s words, turning “Admiral, I want to have a child with you” to “Admiral, I only wish to have a child with you.”
This way, Klein believed that the bodyguards and male attendants around the tree-like monster would be pushed away, far away by Cynthia, after having her will distorted, giving them a chance for a breather.
As for whether he would expose himself as a fake Admiral Amyrius, he didn’t care. At this moment, anyone who was still bothered about whether the true acting would be successful would definitely be someone with a serious case of obsessive-compulsive disorder, and he clearly wasn’t.
In addition, in an environment with all sorts of desires being magnified to the limit, Klein suspected that the others who had been influenced weren’t paying attention to the battle or the actual situation.
The Baron of Corruption’s Distortion power was activated silently, but Klein was appalled to discover that nothing changed with Cynthia or the men’s actions. They weren’t affected at all!
I’ve already used Distortion… The mutated Cynthia is able to directly resist such an influence…Klein’s pupils constricted as he hurriedly jumped to the side.
A brown tree branch sprouted out from where he was standing as a sticky flower bloomed at its tip.
The flower was abnormally large. As it bloomed, it seemed like it was about to swallow a person whole.
Although Klein had never seen cannibalistic flowers in the Southern Continent’s rainforests, he didn’t believe that they were any less terrifying or ridiculous as the one before him!
Pa! Pa! Pa!
Similar branches drilled out from the walls, floor, and ceiling as they chased after Klein with their moist flowers.
During this process, the flowers bit down on Secretary Luan’s head, as well as the bodyguards, male attendants, and maidservants who were gyrating in pleasure on the surrounding carpet.
At this moment, having learned the lesson that his Distortion powers would be resisted, Klein didn’t hesitate to pull out his right hand, a dark gold high-level charm clasped tightly in his palm.
Ninth Law!
He originally didn’t plan on using the charm so quickly. It wasn’t because he couldn’t bear to use it, but he wished to engage in a longer battle to determine what Cynthia was good at after mutating into a monster. Only then could he target her weaknesses. After all, the Ninth Law was unable to make a general prohibition, and the clause had to be sufficiently specific. For example, it couldn’t make Beyonder powers ineffective in the area, but it could specify the nullification of a specific Beyonder power. To use it to its fullest, he needed to observe carefully and make sound judgment!
However, the present situation was forcing Klein to use his trump card. Otherwise, he suspected that he had no means of damaging this tree-like monster!
If the Ninth Law charm isn’t able to create an environment that allows me to kill the monster, I’ll have to immediately escape from the villa with its help. I will lead Cynthia outside and find a chance to pray. I’ll use the Sea God Scepter above the gray fog to bombard it with attacks!Just as the thought flashed in his mind, Klein, who had been constantly jumping amidst the attacking tree branches and flowers, solemnly chanted a word in ancient Hermes, “Law!”
As the activation incantation resounded, the dark gold charm in Klein’s palm instantly turned ice-cold. It was a coldness that seemed to make one lose any emotions.
At that instant, Klein reached an extremely calm state. In the moment he threw out the Ninth Law charm, his thoughts rapidly surfaced as he considered what to prohibit.
His first reaction was to prohibit the generation of any desire, but he knew that it was too general. Therefore, he thought of changing to the desire to procreate; after all, Cynthia’s desire was to have a child with Admiral Amyrius. The influence she had on her surroundings was a result of this!
Just as the Ninth Law charm was flying in midair, turning into bits of dark gold beams of light that scattered into the surroundings, Klein suddenly thought of a problem.
Cynthia was only an ordinary person prior to this!
This is a certain fact!
Over the past three nights, Klein had used Spirit Vision, divination, and other methods to repeatedly confirm that Cynthia wasn’t a Beyonder.
Similarly, she would’ve long been discovered by Admiral Amyrius, who could distinguish between ordinary people and Beyonders.
Therefore, her sudden transformation into a mutated monster was a problem he needed to pay close attention to!
Could it be like Megose? She became a vessel of an evil god’s descent through some form of ritual? No, if there’s a ritual, it’s impossible for me not to discover it. My spiritual intuition would’ve warned me not to activate my Spirit Vision and not look straight at Cynthia… It’s some item or trait on her body that has an external force projected on her. Therefore, there weren’t any problems the previous two nights until she suddenly mutated today… Regardless, the terror from her comes from somewhere else and not her body…Klein quickly made a judgment in two seconds. Without any hesitation, he seized the opportunity and said in a solemn tone, “This place is prohibited from having any interaction with the outside world!”
The ancient Hermes words, which were filled with mystery, instantly spread out as the dark golden light scattered everywhere and intertwined with the countless law-like symbols and magic labels before merging into the void.
Hum!
There was suddenly a light hum in Klein’s ears as he seemed to see the formless light filled with desire get expelled out of the room.
Immediately following that, an illusory and resplendent starry sky appeared before his eyes. They were points of bright stars.
Pa! Pa!Klein’s eyes burst as fluid—a mixture of blood and plasma—gushed out horrendously.
Although he had used the Ninth Law charm to isolate any external influence, the level of the power was extremely high. Just a normal level of recoil was enough to penetrate the natural protection of the high-level charm and burst his eyes!
This damage came abruptly and without any warning signs. Klein didn’t even have the chance to use Paper Figurine Substitutes, just like Nimblewright Master Rosago from back then.
If not for the Ninth Law charm, his eyes might not have been the only things that burst. He might’ve turned into a monster just like Cynthia!
Meanwhile, the tree-like Cynthia came to a stop as her body began crumbling, turning into flesh and blood with brownish-green warts. The surrounding bodyguards and male attendants plopped to the ground, unconscious.
Cynthia’s head was embedded in the blob of flesh as she muttered to herself, “Admiral, I want to have a child with you…
“Admiral, I want to have a child with you…”
…
She tried hard to extend the remaining tree branches on the ceiling and walls, binding Klein, who was still in a dazed state as a result of the recoil, and she pulled him towards herself.
The moment Klein recovered a little, he immediately began struggling desperately. Despite his attempts to snap his fingers to light a fire or switch the powers of Creeping Hunger, he failed because his hands and arms were bound tightly.
With the help of his Clown powers, he “saw” the brownish-green warts approach. Stirred, Klein changed his appearance, turning his appearance from Admiral Amyrius to Gehrman Sparrow—a Gehrman Sparrow with bleeding eyes!
The binding tree branches paused as they mysteriously released their hold. They began flailing everywhere as though in an attempt to grab at something.
Cynthia’s head was filled with disappointment and confusion as she muttered, “Admiral, where did you go…
“Admiral, where did you go…”
Without the external force to continue the resistance, she finally only had the thoughts of having a child with Amyrius thanks to the Baron of Corruption’s Distortion. This made her release Gehrman Sparrow.
Klein flipped to his feet and covered his eyes with his right hand and pulled downwards abruptly, moving the horrendous wound towards his left shoulder.
As his left shoulder became mangled, Creeping Hunger was tainted with a pure and resplendent glow.
Klein looked at Cynthia’s head in the pile of flesh and blood with pity as he spread out his arms.
A holy flame which swirled around a pillar of pure light descended from the sky, enveloping the monster that had been reduced to flesh and blood.
Amidst the holy beam of light, having already lost its support from the external power, the tree warts and flesh rapidly disintegrated. It was like snow meeting a red-hot metal ball.
Amidst an indescribable sizzling sound, Cynthia’s face winced as abnormal agony showed itself on her face.
She turned around with great difficulty, looking up and down, her expression turning horrified and confused. Finally, she realized that there was a problem with her.
“Admiral…” Her voice trembled as she looked ahead with fear and despair, but all she could find was an unfamiliar face.
Klein could’ve fed Creeping Hunger with Cynthia’s remnant flesh and Spirit Body, but at that moment, he sighed and said with a calm voice, “Try not to make contact with strange artifacts or religions in the future.”
From his point of view, the reason why Cynthia had turned into this monstrosity either had to do with a cult or some particularly dangerous artifact. She had connected with some existence which couldn’t be looked at directly, resulting in such a response.
Cynthia seemed to understand something as her remnant head and tiny bit of flesh suddenly wept.
“It’s the Mother Tree of Desire, the Heavenly Body Sect…
“Admiral, Admiral, I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die!
“Save me! Save me!”
Mother Tree of Desire… Heavenly Body Sect… This isn’t within the confines of my knowledge of mysticism…Klein maintained his expression as he looked pitifully at the pleading Cynthia. He spread his arms again and said in a deep voice, “Death is not the end. You will be redeemed when you are at god’s side.”
Another pure beam of light landed as Cynthia’s beautiful, weeping face completely fixed in place.
Her eyes widened in despair, but there was the remnant hope of being sent to heaven after death.
Under the sun’s radiance, her brain and remnant flesh melted away at a discernible pace. By vanishing, it had obtained its final rite of cleansing.
Klein looked silently at this scene without any expression or movement.
After everything calmed down, he curled the corner of his lips and chuckled, finding it hard to hide his sorrow.
“This is really a crazy and chaotic world…”
He didn’t dare to channel Cynthia’s spirit after what had happened. The many oddities had made him abandon the thought of bringing Cynthia’s Spirit Body above the gray fog to “inquire.” Faced with the irremovable evil and the ever-worsening corruption, he could only choose to have Cynthia be cleansed. After all, in this world with true gods, there might exist a heaven after death.
As for Creeping Hunger’s backlash, Klein was temporarily not concerned. After spending a long time with it, this mystical item which had been sealed to a certain extent had adjusted to him. It didn’t need to be fed after every use. It had been restored to its original state. Once it was activated, it just needed to eat once in a twenty-four-hour period, regardless of how many times it was used. Of course, there was no need for it to be fed on the day it wasn’t used.
Therefore, Klein had plenty of time to seek out food for Creeping Hunger without harming the innocent.
If the worst comes to the worst, I can throw it above the gray fog…Klein surveyed his surroundings, and he realized that the bodyguards and the male and female attendants in the room had shaken off the influence of their magnified desires, and they had fallen unconscious. This included the maidservant who was strangling her companion in a bid to obtain her approval and praise, as well as blond secretary, Luan.
Indeed, once the problem is resolved at its root, everything will come to an end…
According to Admiral Amyrius’s description, Luan is at least a Sequence 6 Beyonder, and he’s suspected to be a Baron of Corruption. He might’ve secretly reached Sequence 5… Even he was so easily controlled by his magnified desires, which means that the power that descended with the help of Cynthia is extremely potent. But why did I only have a wet dream…
Ignoring my mystical items, Luan and I should be at the same level…
Is it because a portion of the gray fog’s power, when mixed with reality, provided me with help? Is it because of the restriction from Admiral Amyrius’s temporary contract? Or could it be a mix of both?
Yes, if it wasn’t because of these factors, as Cynthia’s primary target, my desire towards sex would definitely be magnified. This wouldn’t just be me having a romantic dream…Klein habitually reached out with his right hand to cover his face as he changed once again back into Amyrius Rieveldt’s appearance.
As the lives of the others weren’t temporarily under threat, he carefully observed the room when his spiritual perception was suddenly triggered.
Taking a few steps forward, Klein came to where Cynthia had vanished. He bent down and picked up a necklace from a pile of torn clothes on the bed.
A pendant that was the length of a finger segment hung from the necklace. It was completely black in color and looked like a miniaturized rhinoceros horn. Its surface was full and covered in cracks. Apart from exuding evil, there were no lustrous spirituality activity.
This is the dangerous item that caused Cynthia to mutate? As it had connected to the existence which couldn’t be looked at directly, it had completed its mission, allowing all its powers to be injected into Cynthia’s body?Klein made a preliminary conjecture based on the pendant’s situation and from his past experience.
He checked the area and found nothing. Hence, he pulled out a paper figurine and dealt with the traces left behind. He dispelled the prohibition from the charm before walking towards Secretary Luan, who still had some signs of corruption due to temporarily being devoured by the flowers. He raised his knee and kicked him a few times with the tip of his shoe.
With Amyrius’s character, it’s unlikely that he would crouch down to shake his secretary awake… Heh, this fellow’s arrogant way of looking down on others sure is irritating. I really want to beat him up…Klein paused as he watched sternly as Luan gradually woke up.
“Your Excellency…” Luan was in a momentary daze, as though he couldn’t tell dream from reality.
As a high-ranking superior, I’m under no obligation to explain…Klein looked down at him and said in a deep voice, “Wake up all the lightly injured people. Get a number of them to treat the remaining people while the others are to investigate the Heavenly Body Sect on Oravi Island. They worship an evil god named Mother Tree of Desire. Um… Start the investigation with the people around Cynthia.
“I’ll be waiting in the study for the report.”
With that said, he held the cracked rhinoceros horn pendant and turned to leave the master bedroom before entering the unaffected silent study.
As an important member of the military, although he was somewhat helpless when faced with the kingdom’s upper echelons, he needed to choose to ignore certain matters. An example was the telegram which relieved Aston from his post as governor-general and the arrival of the new governor-general. This meant that the new governor-general had departed ahead of time; yet as the highest-ranking commander of the Central Sonia Sea’s navy, Amyrius Rieveldt had not received the news at all. However, on Oravi Island, to Secretary Luan and the local police system and naval base personnel, he still held absolute authority. He didn’t need to do the investigations himself, as he had plenty of people at his disposal.
A demigod only needed to be wary against any accidents and await news. There was no need to busy themselves!
Inside the study, as Klein heard the chaotic sound of footsteps and horrified screams, questioning, and exchanges, he couldn’t help but have the starry sky and the bright, lustrous star surface in his mind.
What does it represent?Klein frowned and sat in the armchair behind the desk. His figure sank into the darkness brought about by the curtains.
He soon made certain connections. Due to the legends from the City of Silver and Emlyn White’s description of the Sanguine’s situation, he confirmed that the Moon pathway controlled a portion of the authority over reproduction and proliferation. This coincided with Cynthia’s intentions and actions.
A starry sky… Mr. Door informed Emperor Roselle that the Goddess’s corresponding tarot card is The Star and not The Moon. Could it be that this illusory starry sky represents “Her”? Yes, The Primordial Moon is suspected to be a particular deity, angel, or high-level devil’s alternate identity. The Goddess has the honorific name of “crimson moon.” Could “She” be the one passing herself off as the Primordial Moon and occupying the corresponding spot so as to control the required authority?Although Klein knew that such thoughts were sacrilegious, he couldn’t help but suspect the Evernight Goddess.
But he soon rejected that conjecture. This was because, be it Vampire Ancestor Lilith or the Primordial Moon, what they projected was only “reproduction and proliferation.” It didn’t include the recognition of gluttony, pride, and desire. This was at odds with a number of victims earlier. The other honorific titles of the Evernight Goddess didn’t include the corresponding domains.
This does coincide with the traits of the Devil pathway. A Desire Apostle is an expert in such matters… Could the one subjugating the Primordial Moon be a high-level Devil, or even the King of Devils who’s known as the Dark Side of the Universe, Sequence 0 Abyss? This is very possible, but the problem with this is that it shouldn’t produce an illusory starry sky and bright stars. Be it Moon or Abyss, they have nothing to do with the corresponding symbols…Klein found his conjecture problematic the more he thought over the matter.
Amidst his thoughts, he suddenly thought of a concept.
It was something important back when he was first educated in mysticism but had never received a detailed description or explanation!
That was the astral world!
Apart from the Life School of Thought and a few other organizations’ belief in uncommon concepts such as the world of absolute rationality, most schools of thought in mysticism believed that the world was comprised of the real world, the spirit world, and the astral world.
There was no need to explain the real world. Knowledge of the spirit world was the foundation of many ritualistic magic and Beyonder powers. It was only the astral world where Klein’s knowledge about it was basically zero.
Therefore, the illusory starry sky represents the astral world. The bright star is a particular existence in the astral world? I’ve always suspected that the astral world is where the true gods reside. Then, this imagery which represents the Primordial Moon isn’t something unacceptable…Klein didn’t think further as he recalled the details of the past few days while awaiting the results of his subordinates’ investigations.
Time ticked by when Klein finally heard a familiar gait approach.
Secretary Luan knocked before entering. He bowed his head and coldly reported, “Your Excellency. We’ve already found the Heavenly Body Sect and captured their leader.
“It was a clue provided by Miss Cynthia’s parents.
“This sect has been rather active in Oravi over the past few years. They do not wear clothes, in a bid to return to nature. Giving themselves up to their instincts is their purpose, and they believed that humans can attain liberation of their spirituality in such states.
“Reproduction of the next generation is a subsidiary product of this belief.”
After pausing for a moment, Luan added, “Their leader is a Beyonder, a Sequence 8 Lunatic.”
Lunatic? A Lunatic from the Prisoner pathway? It has something to do with the Rose School of Thought? Yes, the Rose School of Thought internally has two factions, “temperance” and “indulgence.” The latter’s beliefs are rather identical to the present situation…Klein was alarmed as he said in a stoic tone, “Bring him here.”
The leader of the Naturism Sect was named Flight Ken, a man in his thirties. His thin face had brown whiskers, and there were evil-looking tattoos on his neck.
He was brought in front of Klein by Luan. He looked ragged, as though he had suffered the most severe mental torture.
“Your Excellency, while he was being captured, he kept exchanging his intelligence for strength, and he’s on the brink of a mental collapse…” Luan reported the facts, ignoring the possibility that Admiral Amyrius could tell the exact details.
That’s perfect…Klein had been previously worried that, as a Lunatic, Flight Ken would refuse to answer his questions while under the mental pressure. That way, he had to take the risk of being suspected of dismissing his subordinates and attempting a spirit channeling.
As he looked coldly at Flight Ken, Klein’s left hand wore a golden luster under the cover of the desk.
He had switched Creeping Hunger to the Interrogator’s soul!
And Interrogator happened to be Sequence 7 of Admiral Amyrius’s Arbiter pathway!
Deep in Klein’s eyes, two indistinct flashes of lightning appeared as they overlapped with Flight Ken’s figure.
Psychic Piercing was poised for attack!
However, Klein didn’t directly use the Beyonder power, as it was only at the level of a Sequence 7. Once he used it in front of Luan, he would immediately expose himself to the blond secretary.
With the pressure provided by Psychic Piercing on Flight Ken’s Spirit Body, Klein sat there like the real Admiral Amyrius as he said in a deep voice, “Do you know Cynthia?”
As he spoke, he raised his right hand high and dangled the black miniature rhinoceros horn from his palm.
“What is its use?”
The dispirited Flight Ken trembled as he felt as if a dagger was being held to his psyche, capable of penetrating him at any moment.
He couldn’t help but lower his head as he stammered, “Yes, I know her.
“Cynthia—Miss Cynthia wished to have a child with Your Excellency, a child with Beyonder powers. She was introduced to me by her parents.
“It’s a Proliferation Necklace created with the bestowment of the goddess’s aura. By consuming its powder and wearing it for prolonged periods of time, it… it will be able to make Your Excellency unable to resist her…”
Klein listened in silence as he was half-convinced by Flight Ken’s explanation. However, he still had his doubts.
He believed that it was partially Cynthia’s goal. This beautiful lady did wish to have a child with Admiral Amyrius, either by her own will or from the urging of others. This could be seen from her persistence even after she mutated.
Although the Loen Kingdom’s aristocrats didn’t like or even discriminated against their illegitimate children, it was situational. A child who had successfully inherited their father’s Beyonder characteristics would similarly be given importance. Those ancient families who knew many secrets viewed this with importance, and the Rieveldt family was one of those families.
Furthermore, Admiral Amyrius is a stern and old-fashioned man on the surface, but he’s someone who treasures his relationships. Even an illegitimate child would receive his love and have importance attached… This might be the real reason why Cynthia was eager to have his child…Klein sighed inwardly.
The doubt towards Flight Ken’s answer was concentrated on the true effects of the Proliferation Necklace, as well as the possibility of the Naturism Sect deliberate misleading of Cynthia.
As he strengthened the pressure brought about by Psychic Piercing, Klein silently stared into Flight Ken’s eyes until he could no longer take it and bowed his head again.
“What other uses does this necklace have?” Klein shook the cracked pendant.
His tone was calm, as though he knew every secret. His questions were only to obtain the final confirmation.
An indescribable pressure inundated Flight Ken, who was already on the brink of a mental collapse. He plopped to the ground and shouted nearly hysterically, “I-it can corrupt you!
“As long as Cynthia consumed the powder ground from it and sincerely chanted Mother Tree of Desire’s honorific name, a-any man who has sex with her and successfully has a child would be corrupted!
“Th-that will make you become a believer of the Mother Tree of Desire! To become ‘Her’ Blessed!”
So that’s how it is…Klein instantly understood the entire story, and he was no longer puzzled by the mutation that happened that very night.
The Naturism Sect’s goal is to use Cynthia and the Proliferation Necklace, which looks like an ordinary object, to corrupt Admiral Amyrius, making this important military figure of the Loen Kingdom become the Mother Tree of Desire’s devout believer. He can then help their sect develop and provide them protection.
The key to the success of this method is that it’s sufficiently concealed and normal. It is in no way directly connected to terms like “potency,” “strike,” and “terrifying.”
Therefore, after three rejections from me, Cynthia was unable to expel the corruptive forces in the Proliferation Necklace’s powder from her body. She gradually reached her limit and finally connected with the Mother Tree of Desire and ended up with what seemed like a sudden mutation…
Therefore, the monster after the mutation wasn’t able to pose any threat to the real Admiral Amyrius. Even my usage of the Ninth Law charm easily resolved the matter. This is because this wasn’t the outcome the Naturism Sect wished to have. They wished to have Admiral Amyrius be secretly corrupted, and not have a conflict with a demigod…Klein silently looked at the Secretary Luan.
Luan had also gained a rough understanding of the entire situation. He immediately lowered his head and said in a deep voice, “Your Excellency, it was our oversight.
“We only monitored Miss Cynthia and the servants here without expanding the monitoring to their friends and family.
“I’m willing to accept any punishment for this, even if you send me to be court-martialed.
How would the real admiral reply?Klein once again immersed himself in the character of Amyrius, experiencing his recent pain, helplessness, grief, and anger.
He maintained his seating posture and sternly said, “We shall leave this for later.”
The hidden meaning behind this sentence meant: “I’ll decide based on your upcoming performance.”
Luan was taken aback for a second, seemingly finding the admiral’s mild punishment unbelievable.
Klein half-closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, “My father, the deceased Earl Rieveldt, once taught me this.
“He said to pardon the first mistake of a subordinate.
“Luan, you, as well as the other bodyguards, should be thankful for his benevolence.”
Luan’s gaze shimmered as he drew a silent breath. He was no longer as calm, as he rather earnestly said, “Your benevolence is admirable.
“I pledge my utmost loyalty to you, apart from my principles, god, and kingdom.”
The pride in you is extremely exaggerated…Klein didn’t believe him as he said seemingly calm, “There’s a second half of the saying, that is ‘punish them for their second mistake.’”
Luan nodded, unsurprised at that.
Klein cast his gaze back to Flight Ken who was slumped on the ground. He pressed without a change in expression, “Who instigated you to do this?”
From his point of view, Flight Ken’s answer was likely that they had planned it. After coming into contact with Cynthia and learning of her requests and knowing who her lover was, the Naturism Sect boldly had the idea of corrupting the naval admiral, Amyrius.
Flight looked left and right somewhat neurotically as he apprehensively said, “I-it was the Mother Tree of Desire. ‘She’ instigated me to do it in my dream. I-in the beginning, I only wanted to lend Cynthia the Proliferation Necklace and for her to wear it. I never planned on her consumption of the powder.”
Instigated by the Mother Tree of Desire? This is almost equivalent to a revelation…Klein nearly frowned.
Although Admiral Amyrius is an important figure of the Loen military and the highest-ranking commander of the Central Sonia Sea, making his standing and power rather tremendous, it shouldn’t be important enough to have an evil goddess set “Her” sights on him… However, I’m not an evil god. I have no way of comprehending their thought process. Perhaps the corruption of Amyrius is for subsequent plans… Yes, I can’t eliminate the possibility that Flight Ken is lying. I’ll have to confirm it later…Klein thought before sternly asking, “When did you have this dream?”
Flight forced a smile filled with fear and said, “I-it was nighttime on 4th February, last Friday. I-I remember it very clearly. I had just released the spirituality of a lady.”
4th February…Klein ruminated over the date, momentarily unable to find anything special about it.
After two seconds of silence, he turned to ask, “What relationship do you have with the Rose School of Thought?
“What relationship does the Mother Tree of Desire have with the Chained God?”
He wasn’t worried that Admiral Amyrius might’ve already known of this, with Secretary Luan having a certain understanding of the matter. This could be easily understood as a confirmation question.
Flight Ken revealed a passionate look he could hardly keep in.
“W-we’re a branch of the Rose School of Thought. My mentor is the Rose School of Thought’s saint, Zatwen.
“The Chained God is another manifestation of the Mother Tree of Desire.
“The Mother Tree of Desire is the true and only deity that surpasses the seven gods and the True Creator!
“Your Excellency, you are a candidate to be ‘Her’ Blessed!”
Who can’t brag… Can it be understood that the Mother Tree of Desire is an alt of the Chained God? According to the evil spirit in the underground ruins suspected to be Red Angel Medici, the Prisoner path of the divine and the Devil pathway can be swapped. Therefore, it’s no surprise that the Rose School of Thought’s Chained God can magnify the various desires of creatures. They have the temperance and indulgence factions internally… This matches the situation…Klein thought as he turned his head to Luan and said, “Go out for a while.”
He planned on questioning Flight Ken on whether he had done anything evil, and if he was suitable to be Creeping Hunger’s meal.
“Yes, Your Excellency.” Luan didn’t ask why as he briskly walked out the study and closed the door behind him.
After the echoing sound of the door closing subsided, the entire study suddenly turned quiet. It was as though it was isolated from the outside world.
The Beyonder powers of a Baron of Corruption? The Distortion of “door closing” to seal the study? Very considerate…Klein pondered for a few seconds as he recalled the series of thoughts he had previously. Hence, he suddenly asked, “6th February. What did you do on Sunday evening?”
Flight Ken was taken aback as he said, “W-we followed the revelation given by Mother Tree of Desire, and using the Proliferation Necklace and a hair obtained from a particular tramp, we held a ritual to magnify the tramp’s gluttony.”
The tramp stand-in meant for Admiral Amyrius was indeed killed by you! It was to prevent the admiral from leaving and, hence, fall into a trap so that he can have sex with Cynthia and end up being corrupted?Klein instantly connected all the matters together.
And my appearance provided another possibility that coincidentally destroyed this plan… Coincidence… That’s not right!When the words “coincidence” flashed in his mind, Klein suddenly recalled the peculiarity of 4th February—the day the Mother Tree of Desire gave Flight Ken a dream revelation.
It was the first day he arrived on Oravi Island!
Don’t tell me that this matter was targeted at me?Klein was alarmed as he immediately became abnormally awake.
As a person who had several similar experiences, he had quite a persecution complex.
It really is possible… The Mother Tree of Desire used a dream to send Flight Ken a revelation just as I arrived at Oravi Island and began an entire series of plans. The first day I met Bilt Brando was the day the Naturism Sect held the ritual to make the tramp stand-in die from gluttony…
If they were targeting Admiral Amyrius, the plan needed to ensure that there was no lack of a stand-in, and that he couldn’t find an additional helper or other means to conceal his departure. But clearly, this is something that cannot be confirmed. My involvement is proof…
If the target was me, then the previous problem is explained.Klein used his Clown powers to control his facial expression as he gloomily looked at Flight Ken.
With such a theory, more questions emerged in his mind.
But how were they certain that Bilt Brando would seek me out?
The news of Gehrman Sparrow being able to change into anyone was spread from Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy. It’s an element beyond the Mother Tree of Desire’s control…
Of course, taking a different point of view, it’s precisely due to the spreading of this news and my arrival in Oravi Island that made the Mother Tree of Desire send the revelation and put the plan into motion.
But why would “She” want to corrupt me? My grudge with the Rose School of Thought hasn’t reached the point of garnering the attention of an evil god. All I did was kill a Sequence 5 Wraith, a Sequence 6 Zombie, and a Sequence 7 Werewolf, with Miss Sharron and Maric, snatching away the Scarlet Lunar Corona and Biological Poison Bottle… My hunt against Admiral of Blood was terminated before it even started. It was an idea that didn’t translate into action. The only thing that happened was the killing of Steel Maveti…
The act of revenge that resulted from this matter shouldn’t even exceed the attention of a saint!
Was it something special about me that resonated with some item formed by the aura of the Mother Tree of Desire on this island the moment I stepped onto it?
But I’ve never faced any abnormal reactions from the Holy Artifacts left behind by other deities in Backlund or Tingen City.
Furthermore, I did divine the matter above the gray fog and received the revelation that the death of the tramp was solely a coincidence. It wasn’t arranged by a legendary creature or Grade 0 Sealed Artifact, but the outcome ended up different…
Th-this is the first time that divination above the gray fog has been disrupted in the true sense of the word? I didn’t even notice that it had been disrupted?
Klein’s thoughts came to a pause as he discovered the most serious problem.
Back when the matter involved 0-08, all he received was an ineffective revelation and not a disrupted outcome!
Therefore, it’s a power that exceeds a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact? The Mother Tree of Desire personally disrupted the matter, and “She” is a true deity “Herself”? But it’s very difficult for the seven gods to influence the real world. There has to be a corresponding ritual… Yes, I had also divined the risks of acting as Amyrius above the gray fog and received a revelation saying that it was an acceptable risk. The outcome does match the development of the situation, so it wasn’t disrupted?The more Klein thought about the matter, the more perplexed he became.
What was most incomprehensible about it was that if the target of corruption was himself, why didn’t he suffer any demanding trials, and he instead, solved the problem in a relatively simple manner?
This made the Mother Tree of Desire’s arrangement appear like a joke! While pondering with this weight in mind, Klein nearly crushed Flight Ken. He asked again to verify his conjecture.
To his surprise, the Naturism Sect hadn’t held any rituals to request the Mother Tree of Desire to disrupt any divination over the past week. They didn’t make any special arrangements aimed towards the failure of the project.
Strange…Klein took out a gold coin and flicked it as a final confirmation.
Even without divination, he was almost certain that Flight Ken wasn’t lying. Firstly, the man was already on the brink of a mental collapse, making him lack the ability to fabricate something reasonable. Secondly, Flight Ken’s answers adhered to logic, completely confirming whatever Klein had deliberately kept to himself.
The gold coin landed in his open palm, the king’s portrait facing up, indicating a positive response.
Combined with the divination statement, Klein finally confirmed that Flight Ken wasn’t lying.
After temporarily suppressing his puzzlement, he cast his gaze towards Flight Ken once again. He asked without a smile, “What deeds have you done in the past that violate the kingdom’s laws or the moral fabric of society?”
Flight Ken was taken aback for a few seconds as his mental state seemed to instantly turn for the better.
From his point of view, his ploy against Admiral Amyrius was the most serious crime, something that would most easily enrage this important figure. Everything else was trivial and nothing that needed a demigod to waste his time and energy on.
Therefore, after skipping the important matters and coming to an ordinary topic, it meant that he might enjoy a good outcome.
Flight Ken couldn’t help but reveal a discreet smile as he hastened to recount.
“I once tortured a family for an entire night for their property and abandoned them in the woods after murdering them. Then, I used faked documents and successfully obtained a sizable amount of wealth.
“I deliberately enticed many believers to indulge in their desires and watched as their emptiness and regret after the deed slowly paved the way for them to become fertilizer for the Mother Tree of Desire.
“I once tricked many ladies to abide with their nature, an excuse for them to be redeemed by the spirits, allowing me to possess them.
“I tortured believers who attempted to renounce the religion, slicing off every part that protruded off their bodies…”
He recounted each and every sin of his, without any thoughts of concealing the truth.
Klein felt disbelief with what he heard. He never expected anyone to be evil to this extent.
As Flight Ken got increasingly excited from recounting his past deeds, he saw Admiral Amyrius stand up without an expression before circling around the desk and standing in front of him. The admiral then raised his left palm.
A terrifying mouth appeared in the middle of the left palm, revealing two rows of illusory, white, and eerie teeth that were icy-cold.
“No… No!”
A sharp and horrified scream resounded in the room for a long time until silence prevailed.
After a while, Klein bent down to pick up a blob of grayish-white light that resembled a shrunken brain.
This was the Beyonder characteristic of a Lunatic!
Unfortunately, Flight Ken had been searched before being brought here. He didn’t leave behind any cash or items.
Klein snapped his fingers and ignited the rest of the clothes.
As he looked at his left shoulder which was beginning its recovery process, he sat behind the desk and remained silent amidst the dancing scarlet flames.
Once the traces were no longer noticeable, he pulled at a corresponding rope, making the bell outside ring.
Luan released the restriction and entered, instinctively observing every corner.
“Instruct the guards and the base personnel to cooperate with the Oravi police to do a cleanup of the Naturism Sect. It’s best if clues can be found and a number of Rose School of Thought members are caught,” Klein solemnly gave the order.
“Yes, Your Excellency,” Luan answered respectfully.
He didn’t ask where Flight Ken was, as though the leader of the Naturism Sect never existed.
…
Klein didn’t pay too much attention to the raid on Oravi Island. Using the excuse that he was slightly injured, he declined the remaining schedules for the next two days.
This meant that he didn’t need to worry about needing to exude the might of a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Arbiter pathway after expending the Ninth Law charm.
Nearing noon, Luan entered after knocking the door and reported, “Your Excellency, Mr. Aston has yet to leave on the liner. The new governor-general, Ben Conrad, has sent an invitation to participate in the banquet he’s hosting tonight.”
Ben Conrad… The person who replaced Aston as governor-general… According to what I know, Viscount Conrad’s family is a loyal subject of the royal family. Talim likely got to know Prince Edessak while being the equestrian teacher of Viscount Conrad’s youngest son…Klein nodded gently as he immersed himself in Amyrius Rieveldt’s complex emotions.
He remained silent for a few seconds before saying, “Inform Governor-general Conrad that it’s inconvenient for me to attend the banquet, because of the injuries suffered from the Naturism Sect’s assault.
“Apologize to him on my behalf.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.” Luan didn’t persuade him otherwise and calmly left the room.
A demigod definitely had the right to be “willful!”
As long as he didn’t engage in some secret ploy or commit any serious mistake, there was no way he would be blamed regardless of what he did. This was because any faction would be willing to rope in a demigod!
As he watched Luan’s back vanish from the door, Klein shook his head indiscernibly and sat back behind the desk.
A quiet day quickly passed. When it was almost midnight, Klein, who was sleeping in the guest room, suddenly woke up and sat up.
His spiritual perception told him that someone had entered the house!
Klein focused his gaze at the window and saw a middle-aged man in a tailcoat. He had black hair and blue eyes, with the corners of his mouth slightly sagging. He was none other than Admiral Amyrius!
Phew! He’s finally back…Klein slowly stood up and cautiously asked, “What item did you give me before?”
He was afraid that the Admiral Amyrius before him was also a Faceless in disguise.
Admiral Amyrius stood there and answered with a stern expression, “The Ninth Law charm.”
Without waiting for Gehrman Sparrow to speak again, he took two steps forward and calmly asked, “Did anything happen in the past few days?”
“…”
Klein controlled his facial muscles and said, “Your secretary committed a mistake and was injured.”
“Oh? What else?” Admiral Amyrius nodded with deep reservation.
Klein tried hard not to move his gaze away as he looked straight at him and said, “Your younger brother has been relieved of his post as governor-general. The new governor-general has already taken over.
“Your Miss Cynthia mutated into a monster and was purified by me.
“A number of your bodyguards and attendants were infected to a certain extent and are currently receiving treatment”
“…”
Amyrius’s expression turned into shock bit by bit in an uncontrollable manner.
His eyes moved slightly, as though he suspected whether he had returned to the wrong place.
It had only been three days!
After a frozen moment of silence, Amyrius quickly brought his expressions under control. He said in a domineering and deep tone, “Tell me the specifics.”
Klein didn’t hide much of the truth. He began with Aston Rieveldt’s question, before mentioning the warning from the mysterious person in the dream, and how he was told not to make a choice that resisted the trend of the times. Following that, he talked about the sudden telegram, and finally he spoke of Cynthia’s mutation. He went into detail about the situation, the arrogance of the secretary, how he dealt with it, and the general investigations that followed.
The only information he kept to himself was that the 4th February was the first day he arrived on Oravi Island, as well as his subsequent guesses.
Of course, he was also very vague with matters regarding combat. He believed that Admiral Amyrius was understanding enough. After all, what a Beyonder was good at or what unique abilities he had were one of their greatest secrets. If they were exposed or understood by others, it gave others a chance of setting up a targeted ambush, making it possible for them to die under the hands of an enemy of a lower Sequence.
Below that of High-Sequence Beyonders, many Beyonders could be very powerful or very weak!
After Amyrius listened to the recount in silence, his expression didn’t seem to change in the dark room. However, the fact that he hadn’t interrupted Klein’s recount implied something.
After a few seconds of silence, he asked in a deep voice, “The mysterious person who infiltrated your dream emphasized the fate of an era, as well as the trend of the times?”
“Yes.” Klein had already changed back into Gehrman Sparrow’s appearance. He didn’t deliberately go into detail that the mysterious person had never mentioned Aston Rieveldt’s exact plan.
Amyrius fell silent again.
“You maintained my appearance in your dream?”
“Yes, this is my secret,” Klein answered succinctly.
Amyrius nodded indiscernibly as he paced around in a tiny area before looking back at Gehrman Sparrow.
“There were no problems with your choices.”
Upon hearing this, Klein seemed to receive the ultimate and most effective feedback. A large portion of the potion in him was digested as a result.
Amidst the deep, reverberating tone, Amyrius turned his body to the side and said without any hint of emotion, “I originally had no plans to have a contract with the stand-in, and instead I wanted to inform Cynthia that I had the symptoms of losing control, making it impossible for me to have any physical relationship with her for five days. However, I later changed my mind due to certain reasons.”
If not for the temporary contract’s forceful restriction, even if I’m able to withstand the temptations during usual times, I might not have been able to resist the magnified desires last night…
Of course, if Cynthia knew of the five-day restriction ahead of time, she wouldn’t be in such a rush to consume the powder ground from the Proliferation Necklace. It would’ve prevented her from sensing the Mother Tree of Desire and end up mutating… But as such, the ball is in the Naturism Sect’s court. They could’ve made up an excuse to get Cynthia to consume it…
This matter was really targeted at me… What does the Mother Tree of Desire actually want? Also, what was the reason that caused Admiral Amyrius to make such an important change…Klein seemed to grasp the crux of the matter as he looked at Amyrius’s side profile.
“What’s the reason?”
Amyrius said with a deadpan expression, “There’s no need for you to know.”
“…”
For the first time in his life, Klein hated such a response.
After some thought, he took out the cracked pendant and threw it at Amyrius.
“This is the Proliferation Necklace that originated from the Mother Tree of Desire.”
Amyrius raised his hand to catch it before looking down.
“You may leave.
“Go to Bilt to receive your reward.”
Aren’t you worried that I know of something I’m not supposed to know? That’s right. Aston’s ploy has been exposed and is known by his political enemies. As for Amyrius, he was clearly not involved; therefore, it doesn’t matter if I understand anything…Klein imagined that there would be a long-term confidential contract, but to his surprise, he could leave just like that.
Noticing that Amyrius didn’t raise another matter, he pointed at him and said, “Clothes.”
Only then did Admiral Amyrius look up, silently taking off the formal attire comprised of a shirt and tailcoat.
Klein had originally wished to ask for additional payment due to the excessive dangers that went beyond the scope of the original agreement. But after secretly confirming that Cynthia’s outcome was because of him, he abandoned the idea while feeling guilty. He quickly took off the comfortable sleeping robe, switched into a tailcoat, and under Amyrius’s guidance, leaped out of the window, and secretly left the gardened villa while the bodyguards’ eyes were “confounded.”
Amyrius donned a sleeping robe and clenched the Proliferation Necklace before walking to the window. He stood there silently as he faced the crimson moon and few stars in the dark night.
He stood there without an expression, not even changing his posture for a long period of time.
Pa!
He slightly relaxed his clenched fist as the miniaturized rhinoceros horn fell to the ground in the form of shattered pieces, bit by bit, fragment by fragment.
…
The next day at noon, Klein, who had slept soundly the entire night, left the inn and took a carriage to Sweet Lemon Bar. He went to the second floor to meet Bilt Brando.
“It’s over?” Bilt asked with relief and surprise.
Klein nodded and said, “Admiral Amyrius has returned.
“Where’s the rest of the payment?”
Bilt revealed an unconcealable smile. After he dismissed his guards, he personally went to a safe and took out the remaining 500 pounds and a blue cufflink.
“This is the mystical item created from the murloc bladder you provided,” Bilt introduced. “It can provide illusory scales hidden beneath the skin, so you will be as difficult to catch as a fish. It will also help withstand a certain level of damage for you. With it, you can dive to at least fifteen meters without any protective gear. You can freely move about in the water for ten minutes. It doesn’t have any serious negative effects. It will just make you tired easily when in a hot or arid place.”
That means this cufflink shouldn’t be used with the Sun Brooch…Klein extended his hand to collect the money and item.
“Aren’t you afraid that there will be problems?” Bilt cracked a joke.
“Your business is here,” Klein answered calmly.
His meaning was clear. If there were any problems, he wasn’t afraid that the person-in-charge would go missing.
Bilt’s smile froze as he said, “It hasn’t been named. You can give it one.”
“Murloc Cufflink.” Klein couldn’t be bothered to waste his brain cells.
“… Nice name. It leaves quite an impression,” Bilt said with a forced smile.
He paused for a moment before saying, “That Artisan said that he can fix the summoning ritual of a spirit world creature onto materials with spirituality. It will be able to last a maximum of one and a half years, but you will need to provide detailed information.
“Heh heh, according to our agreement, I’ll be responsible for it, so there’s nothing to be worried about.”
“Alright. Make it a harmonica.” Klein took out a pen and paper from his pocket and scribbled the ritual to summon his messenger.
“Messenger? This is rather rare. It’s very hard for Beyonders not from the Death pathway to find a suitable one.” Bilt received the piece of paper and casually scanned it. “Eh, if the messenger is accidentally summoned during the production process, a gold coin has to be given to her… What happens if it’s not given? Heh heh. Spirit world creatures always have something odd about them. I’ve seen some who love music, as well as ones who loiter around shit.”
What happens if you don’t give one? Perhaps Ma’am Reinette Tinekerr might bring the heads of you and the Artisan to me. She’s a creature with a castle in the spirit world. She might even be stronger than me. Well, under situations when I’m not using the Sea God Scepter…Klein lampooned as he said in a deep voice, “The third promised item can be left to the future.”
“Alright.” Bilt didn’t have any objections. Following that, he asked out of curiosity, “Mr. Gehrman, how did you fool Secretary Luan, Governor-general Aston, and Miss Cynthia—people who Admiral Amyrius specifically mentioned?”
“…”
Klein did his best to prevent his facial muscles from twitching.
“Follow the information and think about it carefully.”
He didn’t provide an exact description before he stood up and bowed with his hat.
“It’s time I bid farewell.”
“It was a pleasure working with you,” Bilt answered with a smile.
After watching Gehrman Sparrow’s figure vanish behind the door, he shook his head and chuckled, muttering, “This powerful and crazy adventurer is actually a natural actor?”
After lunch, his subordinate sent him the day’s papers.
As Bilt sucked on a cigar, he flipped through it when his expression suddenly froze.
Last night, the new governor-general, Ben Conrad, held a banquet… New governor-general? Aston Rieveldt has been relieved of his position as governor general?Bilt picked up the other sets of newspapers and found the same piece of information.
With his connections in Oravi, he should’ve long heard of news regarding a replacement of the governor-general. However, the replacement was extremely sudden. Most people only learned of the situation when the new governor-general officially made his appearance.
After a while, a partner who was secretly serving Admiral Amyrius entered the room.
“Your Excellency wants you to investigate the people around you for Naturism Sect believers and sink them all into the sea,” the partner passed on Amyrius’s instructions.
“Alright.” Bilt asked curiously, “What exactly happened? The Naturism Sect suffered a terrible blow since yesterday.”
“His Excellency suffered an assassination attempt from the Naturism Sect yesterday. Miss Cynthia perished as a result. Secretary Luan was injured, and the admiral lost many of his bodyguards,” the partner described simply.
“Ah?” Bilt was momentarily stunned.
A-aren’t these the people Admiral Amyrius mentioned to be careful of when acting in front of them?
I even specially emphasized it to Gehrman Sparrow…
Now, Miss Cynthia is dead, Secretary Luan is injured, and Aston Rieveldt has been relieved of his position as governor-general…The corners of Bilt’s mouth twitched while he wore a blank expression.
…
East Chester County, Stoen City.
Audrey silently listened to a noble lady’s words, echoing her from time to time as she provided an ear to listen to.
Towards the end, the noble lady praised her sincerely, “Audrey, you really are an angel. I feel a lot more comfortable after chatting with you.”
At this moment, Audrey saw the female priest from the Church of Evernight enter. Hence, she exchanged pleasantries before walking over with a smile.
This priest appeared ordinary, as she only provided low-level preachings, but in fact, she was a secret member of the Psychology Alchemists.
“Audrey, the potion formula is already in my hands. However, you need to contribute enough to obtain it,” the female priest whispered while no one was paying attention.
Audrey’s eyes darted around slightly as she said, “That wouldn’t be an issue.
“However, Ma’am Smine, can you tell me its name?”
The female priest looked around before saying with a suppressed voice, “Hypnotist.”
After leaving the Sweet Lemon Bar, Klein directly returned to his inn.
Just as he was packing his luggage, the gigantic skeleton messenger appeared suddenly.
It originally wanted to pat Klein on the shoulder, but it failed due to its nearly four-meter-tall body with its head penetrating through the ceiling. All it could do was throw the letter ahead before collapsing into nothingness.
Mr. Azik has finally replied. It has almost been a week… Has the messenger been changed? It looks like the original one and would make the corresponding warning…Klein caught the letter and unfolded it.
“I’m very sorry that I’m only replying to you today.
“Perhaps it’s because the memories I’ve recovered has exceeded the limits of my body. I had to spend several days in a deep sleep to adapt to it.
“The matters you described does coincide with the traits of a Marauder pathway. Their corresponding Sequence 4 is Parasite. In higher Sequences, they possess the Beyonder powers of parasitized bodies.
“According to what I know, there are two types of parasitizing.
“The first type is a preliminary state. The Parasite would ‘borrow’ the Host’s body to hide himself, so as to extend his lifespan and recover from his injuries. He can see and hear whatever the Hosts sees and hears, but he is unable to interfere with the Host’s thoughts or steal his thoughts. Therefore, for a Host to converse with a Parasite, he will have to be the first to speak.
“The other is full control. The Parasite is nearly fused with the Host’s Spirit Body, knowing and understanding his thoughts, as well as take over control of the body.
“Faced against the first type of Parasite, one can inform the Host via dreams or a subconscious conversation without worrying about being discovered by the Parasite. This is because the Parasite has to use the Host’s senses to sense his surroundings.
“For the second state, there is no way to converse with the Host without the Parasite’s knowledge. However, there is a chance of eradicating the Parasite, which is to rely on the Host’s faith. It’s very difficult for me to accurately describe such matters, and all I can say is that when one opens his heart while praying, the target of the prayer would be able to discover the existence of the Parasite, and through a particular ritual, provide feedback to complete the separation or eradication.
“Of course, the prerequisite is that the Host himself doesn’t know of this; otherwise, the Parasite would definitely be alerted and begin carrying out preventive measures…”
Isn’t the latter situation somewhat similar to Little Sun’s? He prayed to me without much thought, and I discovered the existence of Amon’s avatar. Then, with a concealed goal, I taught him the secret deed ritual and used it to cleanse the Parasite…Klein instantly had a deeper understanding of the previous situation he was in.
However, I’m currently unable to determine which state my dear poet is in. Back in Tingen, he would occasionally talk to himself. This might be a result of the first type of parasitic states, but the problem lies in the fact that it has been months. It’s possible that the Parasite has completed his complete control of Leonard.
I have to first confirm the matter before knowing what I should do. Otherwise, rashly entering his dream will only lead to preemptively warning the Parasite, making the problem more serious and harder to resolve…
If it’s the second parasitic state, my dear poet believes the Goddess, but “She” has millions of believers. It’s unlikely that she would pay important notice to a Red Glove who’s neither a Blessed or Saint…
She’s unlike me, The Fool. I read every prayer and often provide a one-to-one service.
This is what it’s like during a “startup phase”…
As Klein thought over it, he suddenly sighed and felt wistful.
He originally planned on entrusting a task to Emlyn to secretly monitor Leonard Mitchell to see if he often whispered to himself. However, after considering how Emlyn had already appeared before Leonard and the Parasite because of Tinder, there was a high chance that he was a target they were wary of or a target of investigation. Therefore, he rationally abandoned such a thought.
Miss Magician is only a Sequence 8 and a Trickmaster. She doesn’t have the ability to monitor a Parasite at the angel level or a Red Glove…
Miss Justice’s identity is the best form of concealment. Besides, she’s also a believer of the Goddess. But the problem lies in the fact that she’s back in her fief. She will only return to Backlund in June…
Mr. Hanged Man and Ma’am Hermit are at sea. As for Little Sun, there’s no way for him to connect with the outside world…
There’s still not enough Tarot Club members. The factions they’ve expanded into are still lacking. I can’t find any suitable person to help me complete this task.
Among the people I know, Miss Sharron should be the best choice to perform such matters when it comes to concealment, but I have no way of contacting her, even if I do it through Miss Magician or Emlyn… Sigh, I had fled Backlund in a hurry, so I failed to consider many of the consequences…
Klein raised his hand to knead his temples as he thought about how Leonard was an elite Red Glove in the Nighthawks. There were high-ranking deacons and the Church watching over him, so it was unlikely the Parasite would dare to do anything for now. Hence, he decided to put the matter aside and wait for a more suitable helper.
Perhaps I can wait until I digest the potion and head east of the Sonia Sea to find mermaids. After I complete my advancement, I can return to Backlund and do it myself…The experienced Klein didn’t hesitate further as he rapidly made up his mind.
…
Inside Sweet Lemon Bar.
After the uneasy Bilt handled two Naturism Sect believers among his close aides, he finally received some good news.
“Are you telling me that Admiral Amyrius will be returning to Bayam today?” He stood up with a cigar in hand.
Sothoth nodded gently and said, “His fleet left the harbor half an hour ago. It’s steering towards the Rorsted Archipelago.”
Phew…Bilt didn’t conceal his sigh of relief, having confirmed that the admiral wasn’t putting any blame on him.
Just the thought of how Gehrman Sparrow had managed to “make” the admiral suffer the loss of so many of his bodyguards, the younger brother’s loss of his position as governor-general, the injury of his secretary, and the death of his mistress, he couldn’t help but wonder about his own management capabilities.
Although the responsibility of these matters wasn’t necessary Gehrman Sparrow’s fault, to have them all happen at once had made one believe that it was the crazy adventurer’s fault. At the very least, he was unlucky enough. And as his employer and endorser, Bilt believed that there was no way he could escape responsibility. He definitely needed to incur punishment from Admiral Amyrius.
“His Excellency is indeed a demigod. He didn’t let his rage blind his reason. Praise the Lord. May the Storm be with us,” Bilt said as he struck his right fist on his left breast.
At this moment, the subordinates he sent rushed back.
“Boss! Gehrman Sparrow has disappeared!” the subordinate reported in a hurried tone.
Bilt frowned slightly.
“Disappeared?”
“Yes! After he checked out of his room, he held his suitcase and circled the area several times before disappearing!” the subordinate explained truthfully.
It’s really difficult to monitor an adventurer who can shapeshift into anyone…Bilt sighed and said, “Leave it.
“There’s no need to seek him out again.”
…
After being targeted by the Mother Tree of Desire, Klein cautiously changed his appearance and identity, as well as his place of residence to prevent anyone from targeting him.
From the feedback received from acting as Admiral Amyrius, he decided to quickly digest the potion by putting it into practice.
While riding a carriage to the Oravi Hospice Foundation, Klein once again stepped in.
The person in charge of the registration was still Ma’am Joanna. She looked up and asked, “You want to do volunteer work?”
“Yes.” Klein nodded seriously.
Joanna took out a form and asked like clockwork, “Name.”
Klein smiled and replied, “Sinbad Volentier”
…
The weather in East Chester County during April was comfortable. The vegetation was lush and the scenery was beautiful. It was the perfect season for hunting.
Audrey was dressed in a waist-fitting black riding suit with a helmet. She was on a burgundy mare, that belonged to her, while in pursuit of a brightly-colored wild chicken.
She shot a whistling arrow and accurately struck the prey.
As a Psychiatrist, her physical attributes had clearly been enhanced. Together with her education in archery from a young age, whether it was in shooting firearms or in archery, she was considered rather skilled.
A golden figure pounced forward and rapidly bit onto the prey which had lost its life. It was none other than Susie.
“It’s a pleasure working with you.” The corners of Audrey’s lips curled up as she struck her palm with Susie’s paw with a smile.
At this moment, the aristocrats surrounding her came over, either praising her for her hunting prowess or her training of her hunting hound.
Audrey felt a little ashamed regarding the latter half.
She had never trained Susie before!
The aristocrats quickly dispersed as they continued chasing their prey. As for the low-level priest of the Evernight Goddess, she came over and said to Audrey with a suppressed voice, “You can receive the Hypnotist formula after completing the final mission.”
Finally…Audrey’s eyes lit up as she silently nodded.
To be frank, if she were still the green and squeamish noble lady of the past, she would’ve long lost the patience to accumulate the required contributions and would’ve ended up requesting the purchase of the Hypnotist potion formula at the Tarot Club.
But she knew very well that building up contributions would aid her infiltration into the Psychology Alchemists. She would be more trusted and build up a good foundation for her to receive the High-Sequence potion formulas in the future. Therefore, she patiently performed matters that were either uninteresting or interesting.
Of course, Audrey didn’t waste the past two months. She had been eavesdropping on the conversations of the aristocrats and maidservants, before guiding them to pour out their frustrations and aid them in defeating their negative emotions. This allowed her to act as a Psychiatrist very perfectly.
During this process, she realized that she would unknowingly eavesdrop, observe, and steer the people around her, to understand their flaws and habitual thought processes. She believed that she could disadvantage or mentally break any one of them without leaving a mark. She could also get them to help her by their own will without them even realizing it.
It has to be said that it’s actually quite terrifying, just like monsters in the legends, who can grasp your minds…As she recalled, Audrey couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
Smine was somewhat unaccustomed to horse-riding as she carefully circled the area and said, “Stoen University’s Associate Professor Michele is a collector. We wish for you to purchase a notebook from the Twenty Year War.”
The Twenty Year War referred to a war between the Loen Kingdom and Feysac Empire in the Fifth Epoch’s Year 621–642. The former was defeated and lost the ancient elves’ island, which was present-day Sonia Island.
Stoen University… Professor Michele… Notebook from the Twenty Year War era…Audrey extracted the key terms in the words and glanced at Susie, who was running happily in front of the mare. She went straight to the point by asking, “Ma’am Smine, what kind of notebook is it?”
“I’m not sure. All I know is that it belongs to the period of the Twenty Year War. It’s part of Associate Professor Michele’s collection. It has an important characteristic—the patterns on the cover faintly forms a dragon.” Smine didn’t hide it from Audrey as she told her all the information she knew.
Audrey, who silently listened to her descriptions, restrained her burgundy mare as she considered how she could complete the mission.
Visit Associate Professor Michele and view his collections before raising a request to buy one of the items isn’t too difficult.
Although it’s embarrassing to admit this, it’s quite unlikely he would reject me regardless of the way it’s said. Yes, Audrey, you shouldn’t be overly reliant on these…
The biggest problem is being out-of-the-blue. I didn’t know Associate Professor Michele before this, making it very difficult to explain why I’m suddenly visiting him. Besides, I don’t know what the notebook means to him. Announcing my desire to purchase it might result in him being alert and wary.
… Jen’s elder brother is studying at Stoen University. At the last gathering, he depicted his penchant for describing and discussing matters. If I were to invite him and his sister to the next afternoon tea and steer the topic towards history, archeology, or collections, then he will likely mention Associate Professor Michele. Yes, at a university, there’s definitely not many people who can be called collectors.
With such a precursor, I can send someone to pay a visit to Associate Professor Michele and make the request to view his collection. At the first meeting, I’ll try my best not to show my desire for it. I’ll observe the owner’s actions and guide him to reveal his true self. This will be helpful for me to use suitable matters for suitable requests at a suitable time.
After confirming her line of thought, Audrey nodded at Smine and smiled.
“I’ll work hard to complete the mission, but I can’t guarantee success.”
Just as she said that, she tightened the girth before shooting forward like an arrow, heading straight for a reddish-brown fox that was darting around in a hunting encirclement.
…
Above the tumultuous sea, the Blue Avenger was like a leaf tumbling amidst heavy squalls. From time to time, it would be thrown up before crashing back into the waves, but it maintained a stunning sense of balance without any signs of capsizing.
Inside the captain’s cabin, Alger Wilson was floating around the window as he looked at the waves outside which were as high as mountains. There were forceful winds blowing around him in silence.
Some time later, he landed his feet onto the carpet.
Wind-blessed is indeed a Sequence that can be easily “acted” based on its name. The only problem is that it occasionally makes me irascible, completely matching the characteristics of a gale…Alger sighed inwardly without any delight.
Over the past two months or so, he had failed to obtain the Ocean Songster formula through his own resource channels and the Tarot Club’s trades. After all, it was that of a Sequence 5, the Sequence closest to a demigod. The corresponding formula was already something where demand far outstripped supply. Even with boatloads of money and the willingness to pay a premium, it was very difficult to buy one.
Normally speaking, joining the corresponding Church or organization was the most effective method of obtaining the corresponding formula, but as a Church of Storms bishop, Alger was unable to rely on this method. Due to particular secrets, he needed to hide his strength in order to win the freedom he needed to take action and be under light monitoring. Only after he had sufficient confidence would he head for a place and complete the goal he had been waiting for all this time.
To his joy, he didn’t waste the past two months. At the very least, the speed at which he digested the Wind-blessed potion was pretty decent.
The Wind-blessed is simple. Ocean Songster is said to be quite difficult… Must I frequently sing?Alger couldn’t help but turn his head and look towards the deck.
Although he was separated from them by several rooms, he could still hear the drunken sailors singing with gusto, creating a din that could rival the storm’s roars.
Alger unknowingly frowned.
…
Backlund, Cherwood Borough. Synthes Circus.
“Ma’am, didn’t you say that you’re performing magic? Why are you dressed like that?” a youth asked the woman dressed in a pitch-black pointed hat and dress of the same color in puzzlement.
I don’t know why I’m wearing this as well. Perhaps it’s because of my first appearance here. My brain was freezing from the weather and my style was subsequently fixed…Fors rubbed her face which had red and yellow paint as she replied with a smile, “In ancient times, magic is often mistaken as witchcraft.”
But this has nothing to do with why I’m wearing this…She picked up the middle of three porcelain cups which were placed in front of her. She then placed a white ball beneath it.
Then, she quickly switched the positions of the cups before smiling at the youth who had questioned her.
“Guess where the tiny ball is?”
“Isn’t this one of the gambling methods invented by Emperor Roselle?” the youth said with piqued interest. “But you aren’t a croupier, but a trickmaster at a circus. Therefore, I believe that the ball has already been switched away. All the cups are empty!”
Fors smiled and said, “Congratulations, you got it wrong.”
She suddenly picked up the cup in the middle as a white blur flew out.
It was a dove!
As for the tiny ball from before, it was where the dove had left!
“Wow!”
“Godly!”
“Wonderful magic!”
“Brilliant!”
After a series of amazed exclamations, Fors clearly looked pleased with herself as she looked at the distant cathedral bell, put away her props, and returned to the tent where the circus master resided.
“Are you really resigning? I can double your salary!” the circus master came over as he tried to persuade her otherwise.
Unfortunately, I had already summarized the Trickmaster principles by the middle of March and had already completely digested the potion last week. If it wasn’t because the contract ended today, I wouldn’t even be here today…
Although being a Trickmaster feels very nice, this doesn’t stop me from my goal of advancing to Astrologer. Teacher said that he would be giving me the formula, ingredients, and a gift this week… What kind of gift will it be?
Sigh, the ravings from the full moon are getting more terrifying. If not for Mr. Fool, I definitely would’ve lost control and become a monster…Fors extended her right hand and covered her mouth, languidly yawning. Then, she said with a smile, “Well, I’m actually a best-selling author. My next book is related to circuses, so I came here to be hired.”
“A best-selling author?” The circus master’s eyes lit up as he said worriedly and expectantly, “Will you write bad things about us?”
“Are there any? I had a great time for the past two months.” Fors took off her pointed black hat.
The circus master revealed a sincere smile and said, “Wall, Ma’am Wall, can you mention our circus’s name in your book? I-I’ll pay you advertisement fees. Of course, it won’t be much. As you know, I’m responsible for the livelihoods of many people.”
That can be done? This circus master is quite smart…For the first time, Fors realized that a novel could “advertise” just like in newspapers or magazines. Furthermore, the format was more obscure and natural.
…
Amidst waves, a liner with rows of cannons traveled along a safe sea route without daring to deviate far from it.
Any deviation from the sea route east of Oravi Island usually meant disappearing. Even pirates didn’t dare to stray too far from the safe zones.
This sea was filled with unexplored regions, filled with all sorts of sensational legends!
After two months of volunteer work and finding four chances to engage in true acting, Klein bade farewell to carrying patients, scrubbing toilet bowls, cleaning vomit, and other miscellaneous chores. He boarded a ship headed for the Gargas Archipelago.
At the Tarot Gathering in early March, he had hired The Hermit Cattleya in a private conversation. He would meet her at the capital of Gargas Archipelago, the City of White, Nas. He would then board her ship and head for the dangerous ocean, which was close to an illusion, on the far east of the Sonia Sea. There, he would search for unaffiliated mermaids who lived there.
The Hermit Cattleya seemed to be very interested in meeting members of the Tarot Club in the real world. With just a few seconds of thought, she agreed to The World’s request. However, due to the high level of danger, she had given a high asking price.
3,000 pounds!
Klein’s first reaction was to give up and take Mr. Hanged Man’s ghost ship, but considering how there would be many sailors from the Church of Storms following him, making his freedom limited, and the fact that the level of danger in the easternmost area of the Sonia Sea was high, he finally accepted Ma’am Hermit’s condition. As for her, she would wait around the Gargas Archipelago for a month at the beginning of April. Any delay would imply the end of the cooperation.
To not waste the thousand-pound deposit, Klein didn’t wait to complete his digestion before heading for Gargas Archipelago from Oravi Island.
Of course, with the summaries and chances at true acting from before, he was already very close to completely digesting the Faceless potion. Even if he didn’t use true acting, just acting in his capacity as Gehrman Sparrow was enough to complete the digestion in two to three weeks.
Due to this reason, as well as The World’s identity being tied with Gehrman Sparrow, Klein transformed back into the lunatic and powerful adventurer once he left the hospital. However, he did disguise himself to a certain degree.
As he watched the perturbed sea surface, Klein finally saw a port city that had houses mainly made of white rock.
The most eastern front of the Feysac Empire, the capital of the Gargas Archipelago, Nas!
I’m finally overseas…Klein looked at a fishing boat carrying whale meat cruising into the harbor. Its ruggedness wasn’t concealed.
Meanwhile, he discovered several ships hanging pirate flags docked at the harbor without any signs of concealment.
Indeed, Oravi Island’s eastern front is a playground for pirates…Klein wore his hat and carried his luggage and left the cabin after the liner came to a stable halt. He went down the gangway into the harbor.
After a few steps, he saw a crew of pirates seemingly entering conflict with a local gang. Both sides drew their weapons as they clashed.
Klein calmly walked past, showing no signs of stopping them.
At that moment, he saw a local pull out a few cans from his pocket and opened the lid before throwing it into the middle of the road.
What’s the meaning of this?Klein nearly laughed out before recalling an infamous item at sea.
Canned wolf-fish!
Canned wolf-fish was popular on the east coast of Feysac and the Gargas Archipelago!
Just as the thought surfaced, an indescribable stench seemed to inundate Klein’s olfactory senses.
His facial muscles twitched as he tried hard to resist his body’s discomfort as he quickly left the region.
A small number of pirates who were struck by the stench vomited immediately, while the remaining ones frantically fled while dragging their companions as though they had lost all their combat strength.
A minute later, in a secluded corner, the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, crouched down and silently belched.
The smell of canned wolf-fish is really pungent… Not only is it smelly, but it’s also disgusting… It’s practically a biological weapon!Klein crouched in the corner and took nearly a minute to recover.
Before that very instant, he had underestimated canned wolf-fish. He had failed to take the necessary actions to deal with the situation. He could’ve used Paper Figurine Substitutes or create an invisible air tube to pretend that he was using Underwater Breathing, but he had done none of that.
Now, he finally got a deep understanding of how wise it was to ban opening canned wolf-fish in public!
Phew…Klein exhaled as he slowly stood up. Carrying his suitcase, he slowly walked towards the harbor.
His first impression of the city named Nas was one of many white houses, with stone being a common material for the buildings. The second impression was that it wasn’t too far north, but the temperature was rather cold. Even though it was already April, it was still only a few degrees Celsius. The third impression was that there were many whaling houses. Gigantic beluga whales were being dismembered for their skin, flesh, fat, bones, and “gray amber.”
The latter two could be used to make pannier for banquet dresses or top-grade scented materials. Whether it was for incense or perfume, they were considered luxurious goods that only the wealthy and nobles could enjoy.
As for the skin, flesh, and fat of beluga whales, they also had their own uses. They were used separately to make clothes, food, or oil-related products. In Nas and the Gargas Archipelago, the culinary methods for preparing beluga whale had transformed into a unique culture. There were all sorts of techniques and famous restaurants.
Klein passed by the various whaling houses, seeing separated fat being carried out on cargo carriages towards nearby factories that spewed black smoke. They were oil refineries which were very unique to Gargas. Beluga whale fat could be refined into whale oil which could be bottled and made into outstanding incendiary material and the lifeblood of particular industries.
Very unique…Klein exhaled some mist as he stopped and watched for a while.
Out of the harbor and into the city district, a cacophony of Feysac inundated his ears.
Having mastered ancient Feysac—the source of the Northern Continent’s language—Klein was long familiar with the language of the Northern Continent barbarians. He turned his head upon hearing the din and saw the tall populace with slightly blonde hair raising horizontal banners as they protested on the streets.
The horizontal banner right at the front clearly wrote the reasons for their protest.
“Oppose the poaching of beluga whales! We need sustainable development!”
Pfft…Klein nearly lost his cool as he believed that the concept of “sustainable development” was highly likely to be “invented” by Emperor Roselle.
As he swept his gaze, he looked at the banners behind it and understood the goals of the protest.
“Whaling for survival, not entertainment!”
“Humans aren’t more important than beluga whales!”
“Greedy devils should leave Nas!”
At this moment, a policeman dressed in a gray uniform held a shield, riot fork, and baton to stop the protesters from advancing.
After a brief argument, the scene quickly turned violent.
Many protesting youths threw opened canned wolf-fish, as well as Molotov cocktails. The police didn’t show restraint as they forged forward, raising their shields and striking with their batons.
Klein pinched his nose as he watched the fire burning on the street. He realized that many passersby were completely unfazed. Apart from a small bunch of spectators, the rest continued proceeding to their destinations.
It appears that such things happen often in Nas… Do protests develop into riots? As expected of the Feysac Empire…Klein mumbled to himself, circled the street, and casually found an inn to stay.
He continued registering as Gehrman Sparrow, unworried that the news released by Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy would cause the Church of the Evernight Goddess to view him as a Faceless. This was because he had no plans on traveling through the whale fishing routes to find mermaids who were believers of the Goddess. He planned on heading to the dangerous region farthest east from the Sonia Sea.
As for the safety in the Gargas Archipelago, there was nothing he needed to worry about. This was a colony of the Feysac Empire. The only legal Church was the Church of the God of Combat. They were enemies with the Church of the Evernight Goddess.
Klein was originally worried that he would encounter many Faceless here, meeting seven or eight Faceless simply from going next door to enjoy some whale cuisine. However, after serious consideration, he rationally eliminated this possibility.
First, Beyonders from the Seer pathway were rare to begin with. Klein had only met three Beyonders who were beyond Sequence 8, and second, Sequence 6 Beyonders weren’t commonly seen. Even in a playground for pirates, those who had 5,000-pound bounties were considered rare creatures. Third, once a Faceless had many preparations, they would seek out mermaids on a whaling boat. They would either begin having faith in the Goddess, sink to the bottom of the ocean, or become research personnel. Otherwise, the extremely smart ones would seize the opportunity and successfully advance before leaving safely. It was very rare for them to stay on Gargas Archipelago for long.
In all of Nas, excluding myself, there wouldn’t be more than two Faceless…Klein straightened his clothes as he wasn’t in a rush to contact Admiral of Stars Cattleya. He came onto the streets in a good mood and began searching for delicacies according to what he heard on his travels.
Raw beluga whale slices, fried whale steak, whale oil with skin, roasted whale meat…Like a standard traveler, Klein restaurant hopped thrice and sampled different food.
Not bad. It’s pretty unique and it’s not very fishy. Instead, it’s very appetizing and alluring… Burp…Klein covered his mouth as he came onto the streets. He discovered that the street lamps were sparse, but the lights from the houses lining the streets were bright. To a certain extent, they reduced the darkness of the night.
Ice-cold winds passed through the ocean, causing Klein to raise his hand to prop up his collar. The blue cufflinks had their lusters restrained as they were deeply embedded at his wrists.
Compared to rings, items like cufflinks were more suited to Gehrman Sparrow’s persona. Therefore, Klein didn’t blame the Artisan for making changes without his permission.
As for the harmonica that had fixed the summoning ritual of a spirit world creature, it matched Klein’s inward intentions completely. It could be used for a year and a half. It was silver in color, exquisite and beautiful.
When he received the harmonica, Klein had imagined such a scene—a crazy and powerful adventurer playing a sad tune on the harmonica in a silent night under the dark moonlight by the side of a boat.
Unfortunately, the harmonica couldn’t produce any sound, and it could only be used to summon Reinette Tinekerr.
Shaking his head indiscernibly, Klein steadily walked down the empty and cold Nas streets before returning to his inn.
Using sleep to bring himself back to an optimal state, he went to Gray Amber Street the next morning and entered a sundry store named Hot Whale Dance.
Upon seeing the grizzled boss who was a head taller than him, Klein tapped the counter and said in Feysac, “Whale oil.”
The boss had wrinkles plastered across his face, but he only wore a coat made of beluga whale skin. The light-colored patterns had a strange beauty.
“How much?” The boss was drinking large mouthfuls of liquor, ignoring the messy placement of the goods.
“One and a quarter buckets,” Klein replied according to the predetermined secret password.
The boss’s drinking actions instantly slowed down as he placed the cup of brownish-green alcohol onto the bar counter.
“Do you want to try some? It’s many times purer than Nepos. It’s considered the mistress of all Feysac men.”
This was a distilled liquor that’s a specialty of Feysac. It’s brewed with potatoes or grain. The alcohol purity was high, as stimulating and famous as Blaze. Compared to Sonia blood wine, its price was rather low, and it was well-liked by ordinary Feysacians.
“There’s no need.” Klein shook his head.
The boss chuckled.
“What kind of man are you if you don’t drink Nepos?
“Are there only women in Loen?”
He mumbled before drinking another mouthful.
“Who introduced you here?”
“Ma’am Gehrmuses,” Klein said a name in the style of the local customs.
The boss exhaled, causing a strong scent of distilled liquor to linger in the air.
He staggered as he got up, like a polar bear performing at a circus.
After giving the store employee instructions, he brought Klein to a tiny room on the second story of the warehouse at the back.
“Let me search for it. Let’s see…” the boss mumbled as he crouched.
Klein controlled the twitching of his facial muscles as he recalled a widely-spread joke in the Loen Kingdom.
“When is a Feysac man not drunk? When he’s in his mother’s womb.”
After waiting for a moment, Klein saw the boss find a pure crystal ball from his rummaging.
Then, the tipsy “polar bear” had his back facing Klein as he rubbed his hands on it, softly chanting the tongue-twisting ancient Hermes.
The room gradually turned dark as all the corners without light sank like they were producing a strange attractive force.
The crystal ball quickly lit up, producing the figure of a woman wearing a black, classic robe.
She had an oval face and had very fair skin. Her eyes were deep black with a slight purple hue which was filled with mystery.
I’m seeing another Tarot Club member’s actual appearance again…Klein stepped forward and received the crystal ball.
On the opposite end of the crystal ball, The Hermit Cattleya could also clearly see The World. He had black hair and brown eyes, with a thin and angular face.
Her gaze paused for a moment before she hesitantly said, “Gehrman Sparrow?”
She discovered that the true strength and standards of the Tarot Club members were far stronger than she had expected. The World was actually the crazy hunter, Gehrman Sparrow, who was considered at the level of a pirate admiral!
My various assumptions of The World were problematic… Controlled, staid, experienced, and ruthless…Admiral of Stars didn’t feel overly surprised.
“Yes, Ma’am Cattleya.” Klein gestured for the boss to leave the room.
After it became extremely quiet, Admiral of Stars Cattleya asked once again, “I’m very curious. How did you recognize my identity? I’ve been very careful when participating in the gatherings.”
Of course, she had jumped in fright when The World, who had chosen to speak privately with her, immediately greeted her with “Admiral of Stars.”
And it was partly because of this that she chose to take on The World’s commission.
“A secret.” Klein smiled politely.
As he didn’t wish for her to make connections to Mr. Fool, he calmly added, “Your eyes are very special.”
“Can I understand that as a form of praise?” Cattleya smiled, feeling somewhat enlightened.
She believed that The World had previously only relied on her eyes and other details to suspect that she was Admiral of Stars, but she wasn’t certain. Hence, he had probed her with language, and her reaction told him the correct answer.
Klein didn’t respond as he switched to asking, “When can we set off?”
Admiral of Stars Cattleya thought before answering, “Tonight at 8. Dock 6.”
Not bad. There’s no delay at all…Klein nodded slightly.
“Okay.”
Just as he said that, the light inside the crystal ball suddenly converged as the figure dressed in a black, classic robe darkened and blurred before quickly vanishing.
Holding the crystal ball which had turned very ordinary, Klein turned around, pulled open the door, and walked out.
Glancing at the boss who was guzzling alcohol while leaning against a wall, he threw the crystal ball at him.
The boss fumbled to catch it as Klein unhurriedly walked down the stairs and left the warehouse.
Once he was out of Hot Whale Dance, he took out his golden pocket watch and snapped it open to check the time.
It’s almost noon. Most bars will be open…Klein stopped a rental carriage and used Feysac to tell the driver to head to the Lærdal Bar. It meant Dawn Bar in the local language. It was a place where adventurers would gather in the Gargas Archipelago.
To Klein, the gathering of different intel and news was meaningful. This might aid him in making the best judgment at critical points in time, allowing him to escape the misfortune of losing his life. Therefore, even if he didn’t like bars, he often went there. He would get a cup of thick malt beer and silently sit in the corner of the bar counter and listen to any matters of interest which people mentioned at sea.
In addition, he wanted to know about Roy King, who had been imprisoned in Bayam’s governor-general’s office. Over the past two months, Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin hadn’t sent him any dreams. Similarly, Fate Councilor Ricciardo didn’t summon his messenger to provide him any clues to a powerful mystical item.
About twenty minutes later, the carriage came to a halt. A huge vertical signboard with the words Lærdal Bar appeared before Klein’s eyes.
He habitually took out two soli in notes and handed them to the carriage driver.
It was only when he saw the worn face of the carriage driver did he suddenly realize something.
He was overseas and this was a colony of Feysac. It had its own currency!
The smallest denomination was the kopek, followed by the feysilver, and then the gold hoorn. They maintained the very intuitive base-ten denomination, making conversions very simple.
I forgot to visit the bank to exchange for kopek and feysilver… I used it all at the inn and restaurant…Klein was just about to look around to see if there were any banks around when the carriage driver happily received the two one-soli notes. After repeatedly checking it, he beamed with his wrinkled face.
“Thank you, thank you for your generosity!”
Klein got off the carriage. While walking towards the Lærdal Bar, he was recalling the carriage driver’s delighted look.Gold pounds, soli, and pence can be used here as well? Yes, Gargas Archipelago isn’t that far from Toscarter and Oravi. Many items would be sold here, and many Loen adventurers like to visit the Sea of Beluga Whales. To have Loen Kingdom’s currency being used in private is rather common… Heh heh. Loen’s industry and economic strength is greater than the Feysac Empire. It can even be said to be much stronger. The gold pound is worth a lot more than the gold hoorn… Wait!
Suddenly, he recalled something. One gold pound could be used to exchange for 5.5 gold hoorn.
This also meant that two soli was equal to 5.5 feysilver.
And in the City of White, a rental carriage cost four feysilver an hour. There wasn’t any prorated discounts.
It was no wonder the carriage driver was so happy! Klein turned back and realized that the carriage had long disappeared.
Sigh…Gently exhaling, Klein pressed down on his hat and pushed open the heavy wooden door before entering the Lærdal Bar.
In this world, bars near the dock and factory districts often sold lunch and dinner. Therefore, they opened around eleven in the morning. At that moment, there were quite a number of adventurers, who had nothing better to do, gathered in front of the bar counter. They ordered liquor and smoked fish or vegetable soup with oil floating on the surface. They had a great time eating all of that with bread.
Drinking Lanti Proof and Nepos at noon? Are they planning to be drunk the entire day? The customs of Feysac are really unacceptable…Klein mumbled as he walked to the bar counter with a deadpan expression. He sat in a corner and rapped the wooden counter.
“Two toasted bread with red sausage, a set of smoked whale meat, a bowl of thick vegetable soup, and a cup of Golas beer.”
Golas beer was rather popular along the eastern seaboard of Feysac. It was rather rare in Sonia Island and the Gargas Archipelago.
“New here?” The bartender glanced at Klein. “A total of 4 feysilver and 6 kopek.”
I’m new because I don’t drink liquor?Klein ignored the bartender’s question and threw 2 soli in notes.
It was equivalent to 5 feysilver and 5 kopek.
Considering how he was Gehrman Sparrow, Klein held back the urge to get the bartender to give him change as he treated it as a tip.
Of course, in a Backlund bar, that amount of food would’ve cost him about two soli.
Having received a tip, the bartender didn’t ask further. He skillfully poured a cup of Golas beer and pushed it towards Klein.
The beer was rather black in color with plenty of foam. It had a pleasant charred taste, and there was slight stimulation in the mellow taste. It made Klein feel as though the alcohol content was rather high as he suspected if some other liquor had been poured in.
While waiting for his food, he sipped his beer and silently listened to the conversations of the surrounding adventurers.
And the group’s conversation was mainly centered around how someone had made a windfall, who was killed by pirates, who finished off a pirate captain without claiming the bounty and instead inherited the deceased pirate captain’s subordinates, which woman in Nas had an illegitimate child, or who became a laughing stock for failing to perform at a brothel.
When the Gargas specialty, thick soup brewed using sweet vegetables, onions, cabbage, carrots, fish, and butter, was served before Klein, he finally heard something interesting.
An adventurer suppressed his voice as he said to his surroundings partners, “Have you heard of this? There’s a Fourth Epoch ruin east of Gargas.”
“No! Who discovered it?” his surprised partner curiously asked.
The adventurer looked to his left and right as he said without much thought, “Gareth discovered it. As you know, he’s a Seafarer who’s good at diving.
“As he was drunk, he was thrown off the deck and sank to the bottom of the sea. Who knew that he ended up discovering remnants of steel buildings. They were definitely steel buildings made from human hands!”
“And then?” his partner pressed.
The adventurer chuckled.
“Gareth followed the ruins and discovered an abandoned sea well of unknown depths. It was already filled with seawater, but it still left him with extreme horror. Holy Lord of Storms, this might even lead to the core of the land.
“He said that there was something summoning him inside, but he didn’t dare explore it. So he floated up in fear.”
A deep sea well… Strange attraction… This might not be a Fourth Epoch ruin. Perhaps it’s from the Third Epoch or Second Epoch. Little Sun had mentioned that during the Dark Epoch, sea monsters were subject to Elf King Soniathrym and helped “Him” rule the bottom of the sea… Sweet, salty, and a little tartish…Klein drank a mouthful of thick vegetable soup as he forked a piece of smoked beluga whale meat.
The adventurers didn’t talk about Gareth’s encounter, as there wasn’t any sight of heart-stirring gold or jewelry, mystical items, or Beyonder ingredients at the moment.
The conversation quickly steered to a few adventurers who they weren’t friendly with. They mocked about how they had married beautiful natives who all turned into stout and fat women a couple of years later. Their strength could even match those of Low-Sequence Beyonders.
Finally, they concluded that it might have to do with how people from Feysac had tiny bits of giant blood running in their veins.
They didn’t say anything of value until Klein finished his lunch and drink his beer, but the number of people inside Lærdal Bar kept increasing.
Suddenly, the heavy door was pushed open as it slammed into the wall.
A top hat-donning young man who was clearly of Loen blood rushed in. He shouted nervously, “Is there anyone from the Adventurer Association?”
Yes, Bilt still owes me the creation of one item…Klein watched as the young men looked around frantically while constantly turning his head back. It appeared as though someone was pursuing him.
Before he could consider whether to render assistance, three adventurers stood up from different corners. One of them was more than two meters tall. He had wide shoulders and firm muscles. His hair was slightly blond, and his eyes were a deep blue; he was rather eye-catching.
The strength he appears to have matches with his substance… This isn’t a Beyonder of quite a significant Sequence…Klein retracted his gaze as he became a spectator once again as he looked out the door.
Soon, a man in a linen shirt and brown jacket appeared. He was of medium build, and his lips were purple. His brown eyes could hardly conceal the intense baneful look he tried to hide.
He…Klein instantly connected the man to a portrait on a bounty!
It was the second mate of the King of Immortality Agalito, Slaughter Kircheis, with a bounty of 9,500 pounds!
This is a notorious pirate…Klein’s nerves tensed up as his gaze locked onto the man. He naturally hung his left hand down as his body prepared to lunge forward.
Kircheis swept his gaze at the two-meter-tall “giant” and saw Klein before retracting his gaze. He turned to leave the Lærdal Bar without stopping at all.
Very decisive, very alert…Klein frowned slightly, confident that he hadn’t revealed any killing intent. He had even controlled his gaze very well.
Was he worried about that “giant,” or is his intuition very sharp to a particular extent? Just like the premonition towards danger like Devils?Klein wondered as he drank the remaining Golas beer without participating in the private conversations of the Adventurer Association members. He left the bar and came onto the streets.
Now, he didn’t wish to give himself new troubles aside from finding mermaids.
After circling the area, Klein discovered that Slaughterer Kircheis had long departed, his whereabouts were unknown. Hence, he silently returned to his inn.
…
City of Silver. Inside the spire.
Derrick Berg once again met the Chief of the six-member council, Colin Iliad.
He clearly remembered that nearly seventy “days” ago, Colin had told him that in two months he should prepare to be sent out on an exploration mission.
“Are you done with your preparations?” Colin had his back to the window as he asked without any abnormality in his tone.
With the Axe of Hurricane attached to him, Derrick lowered his head slightly.
“I’m done.”
In the past two months, through the patrol missions and arduous practice, he had fully mastered the various Beyonder powers of Solar High Priest. He was already not too far from digesting the potion.
What he wished for the most was to obtain the Sun pathway’s Sequence 6 potion formula in the next two to three Tarot Gatherings, so as to ensure his continual advancement.
The release of Shepherd Lovia made him feel highly threatened. He believed that only by reaching the same Sequence 5 would he have a chance of effectively putting her in check and avert the potential danger of the City of Silver. However, with the knowledge of the acting method and without the lack of Beyonder ingredients, all he needed to do was survive the various patrols and exploration missions and make enough contributions to make Sequence 6 a reachable target. However, Sequence 5 required a specific ritual which made it relatively difficult.
The grizzled Colin nodded.
“In another two days, I’ll be leading a small team to the vicinity of the Giant King’s Court. We will do a second sweep of Afternoon Town which we previously found, and your powers are very suitable for such matters.”
Afternoon Town…Having been “brushing up” on his knowledge of legends over the past few months, Derrick was no stranger to this name. It was an area that needed to be passed when going to the Giant King’s Court from the Kingdom of Silver. It was a town where humans and giants lived together. It clustered around the ancient god’s residence which was forever fixed at sunset, just like the last door that separated the real world to a mythological legend.
“Yes, Your Excellency.” Derrick couldn’t find a reason to reject.
…
City of White, Nas. In a particular inn.
Klein sat behind a desk as he looked at the constantly changing clouds outside the window, silently awaiting the arrival of evening.
At eight, he would board the Star Pirates’s flagship, Future, on Dock 6 to head to the furthest eastern front of the Sonia Sea. No matter what happened in the Gargas Archipelago or this region of the sea known as a pirate’s playground, they would have nothing to do with him.
Therefore, he didn’t attempt to hunt the small number of pirates with bounties on their heads that he met while walking in the big and small alleys or bars and casinos. He didn’t want to mess up his plans of finding mermaids.
My spiritual intuition tells me that Slaughter Kircheis from noon seems to have targeted me… I wouldn’t mind if he wishes to send himself to his death. Well, battle strategy can be despised, but battle technique needs to be treated seriously. Without using the Sea God Scepter or Tinder, I’m at best a little stronger than him. I’m at an advantage by being well-rounded and strange enough…Klein half-closed his eyes as he imagined the gathering of countless spherical lights, and he used it to enter Cogitation rapidly so as to maintain the acuteness of his spirituality.
After an unknown period of time, his spiritual perception was triggered as he opened his eyes immediately.
At that moment, the sun had already set in the west. The fiery-red colors seemed to burn the sea as long shadows were drawn out through the curtains.
The shadows seemed to come alive as they danced about before distorting and standing up to project themselves on the wall.
Its pitch-black darkness was like the manifestation of the immense evil at the bottom of a human’s heart.
Klein watched this scene with a deadpan expression. He raised his left palm high as he slowly extended his fingers.
The pitch-black shadow produced a voice that sounded hoarse, as though it held sandcloth in it. While looking at Klein, it said, “Gehrman Sparrow!
“Do not interfere in the matter that happened this afternoon.
“This is the will of the King of Immortality.”
With that said, the shadow slid down like flowing water and scattered into the darkness, having its original state restored.
Klein didn’t pay attention to the shadow’s changes. Instead, he cast his gaze outside.
He could sense that the person controlling the shadow was somewhere across the street. Hence, he didn’t plan on acting upon an incorporeal entity.
Indeed, Slaughterer Kircheis recognized me as the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, who loves to hunt pirates. That’s why he didn’t hesitate to turn around at noon. He might not be afraid of me, but there was another rather powerful adventurer present as well…
The power he revealed just now is somewhat similar to the Desire Apostle in Backlund. He’s more and more likely to be a Beyonder from the Devil pathway…
Heh, using the King of Immortality to scare me. Do you think I’ll submit just like that? I never intended to involve myself in it! By doing so, I’m actually a little curious… Forget it. Finding the mermaids is of utmost importance as of now. I shouldn’t create incidents for myself…Klein retracted his gaze as he lampooned.
He was originally wondering if he should report the matter to the Church of the God of Combat in Nas, but after serious consideration, he discovered that it was likely to be meaningless.
The Church of the God of Combat is the only legal religion in the Feysac Empire. The number of High-Sequence Beyonders they have is definitely a little higher than the Church of the Evernight Goddess, but just by a little. Even if the demigods of the Feysac royal family and military are added, with the extensive land and numerous colonies it has, making the number of critical areas that require protection crucial, they would definitely be lacking in manpower. The Gargas Archipelago, which is far away from the empire and in a relatively ordinary location, with the only industry being whale fishing, there’s no doubt that it’s only an afterthought and doesn’t have any saints protecting it.
According to what Klein had previously learned, the archbishop of the Gargas diocese for the Church of the God of Combat was only a Sequence 5 Guardian. Together with the tribunal’s inquisitor, a baron from the royal family, and a commodore from the military, they form the highest level of Beyonder combat forces here.
Of course, the existence of Sealed Artifacts had guaranteed the control of the area. Klein suspected that the Church of the God of Combat in Nas had at least one Grade 1 Sealed Artifact. Only by doing so could they combine it with their fleets and Beyonders to ensure that the whale oil and gray amber trade industry wouldn’t be under the control of pirates and not end up as one of the vassals of one of the Four Kings. Under any sudden assaults, they were able to use it to last until reinforcements arrived.
And it was precisely because of this that the officials in the Gargas Archipelago ultimately maintained a defensive state. As long as the pirates didn’t cause problems, they were allowed to freely enter and leave.
Reporting things wouldn’t be of any use… No wonder it’s called a pirate’s playground. It’s no wonder Bilt wants to organize an Adventurer Association…Klein sighed as he gave up his previous thoughts.
After dinner and resting for a while, Klein took out his gold pocket watch and opened it to check the time.
Seeing that it was already seven, he held a ritual and summoned himself before responding to himself. He then brought different items into the gray fog while adjusting his inventory.
As he was adventuring out at sea on the Future, the Murloc Cufflink and various Sea God domain charms were necessary. Therefore, Klein left Tinder and the Sun Brooch above the gray fog. With Creeping Hunger as his main force, he matched it with the Biological Poison Bottle and a revolver which was loaded with different Beyonder bullets. He still had 7 purifying bullets, 13 demon-hunting bullets, and 2 exorcism bullets.
Wearing his coat, Klein placed down Azik’s whistle, as well as his wallet containing only fifty pounds into his inner pocket. Then, he stored the silver adventurer harmonica and charms together.
After doing all of this, he touched the revolver beneath his armpit, polished the blue cufflink at his left wrist, and buttoned his double-breasted frock coat. He wore his half top hat, picked up his black suitcase which contained only his change of clothes and some daily necessities, and left the inn for the harbor via a carriage.
After waiting for a while at Dock 6, he saw a gigantic sailboat slowly appear from the distance.
According to his limited knowledge of boats, Klein knew that a sailboat of such length wasn’t scientific. However, this didn’t deter it from cruising calmly on the black sea surface as it headed for the lighthouse which emitted its light.
As the sailboat approached, the flag gradually became clear. The crimson but weak moonlight allowed the people at the harbor to see ten white stars of the same size as they circled a cold eyelashless eye on the flag.
“Admiral of Stars!”
“The Future!”
The pirates and sailors who were watching over their ships exclaimed as every dock in the harbor was filled with stirred emotions.
After more than ten seconds, the defensive cannons on the two ends of the mountain “nervously” adjusted themselves and aimed at the gigantic sailboat which didn’t conceal itself.
Clang! Clang! Clang!
The distant cathedral produced light and ethereal chimes, signaling that it was 8 o’clock sharp.
As the tenseness around the dock became more evident, the Future came to a halt.
At some point in time, a woman dressed in a black classical robe appeared at the bow. Her clothes were filled with different symbols and magic labels, making her look like a powerful warlock of ancient legends.
Under the crimson moonlight, the ground beneath her suddenly lit up. Resplendent starlight scattered down, forming a long, transparent bridge.
The long bridge constantly extended forward before landing on Dock 6.
An impressive show… As expected of one of the seven pirate admirals. Furthermore, she’s a full Admiral, a rank higher than Iceberg and Ailment…Klein sighed as he wished to extend his palm to cover his face.
He didn’t wish to let others know that the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, was cooperating with Admiral of Stars Cattleya.
At this point, I can only maintain my persona. Once I’m done digesting the potion and by the time I’m back in the Northern Continent, there wouldn’t be Gehrman Sparrow anymore…Klein walked out of the shadows as he pressed the half top hat on his head. He smoothly walked onto the starry bridge.
His footsteps were firm as Klein walked with his back straight while being targeted by numerous defensive cannons. Under the gazes with ambiguous meanings, he unhurriedly walked to the docked Future.
The bridge under his feet was transparent as the dark-blue seawater which was almost black ebbed beneath him. It would make anyone with acrophobia turn limp.
Thankfully, I’ve long become a Clown. I’ve even jumped off a clock tower…Klein covered the last ten meters with a cold expression before stepping onto the deck of the Future.
Faced with the black-eyed Admiral of Stars Cattleya, who had purple tint to her eyes, he didn’t show any nervousness. He took off his hat and bowed.
“Good evening, Ma’am.”
While Klein bowed, the purple tint in black-haired Cattleya’s eyes converged as they seemed to turn into an abyss that could suck up souls. What already exuded an air of mystery had turned even more obvious.
She saw that the Astral Projection deep inside Gehrman Sparrow’s Ether Body was pure darkness. In minute areas, there were dark flows with unending changes.
She saw that Gehrman Sparrow’s left hand was bright and lustrous, but it was stained with a sanguine color that couldn’t be dispersed.
She saw a blue luster by Gehrman Sparrow’s wrist and a silver flow on his left pocket. The colors were bright and obvious as though they were connected to the illusory, stacked spirit world. There was the sound of the tide and the illusory sounds of wind surrounding the items.
She saw an intermix of green and black lusters by Gehrman Sparrow’s right pocket, as well as two points of golden, silver, and bronze under his armpit. At his chest, there was a deep grayish-white like rotting death.
Four mystical items and Beyonder artifacts or spirituality charms in units of ten…Cattleya’s eyes were a little dazzled as she couldn’t help but close them for a moment.
She nodded as well.
“Good evening, Mr. Sparrow.”
Even as a powerhouse who was famous across the seas, a senior member of the seven pirate admirals, she seldom saw people who armed themselves to the teeth with Beyonder items.
Of course, she had also seen people with more mystical items, Beyonder artifacts, and spirituality charms, but they had secret organizations backing them. They typically had several ships and more than a thousand pirates under them. Many things needed to be turned in, split and shared, as well as sold in order to maintain and strengthen one’s faction. Few things could be left in their possession as a result.
However, “few” was relative. They could compare with what Gehrman Sparrow presently had, but Cattleya had reduced her items to only two after several trades. They were two items that were sufficiently powerful and mystical enough to match her identity as a pirate admiral.
Apart from the lusters representing different items, Cattleya’s black eyes, which were slightly purple, could also tell that Gehrman wasn’t real enough. He seemed to be hidden behind thick curtains.
Th-this is the reason why he gives me the feeling like he’s not a living person at the Tarot Club? He has quite a number of secrets. It involves at least a Sequence 3 saint or an even higher-level angel…Cattleya didn’t dare take another look as the glow in her eyes were no longer as profound.
Meanwhile, she mocked herself, believing that some of her guesses about The World and Gehrman Sparrow were somewhat funny.
Involves a Sequence 3 saint or an even higher-leveled angel.Heh heh, there’s nothing wrong with that, since he’s like me, a member of the Tarot Club. We’re definitely involved with Mr. Fool, who’s likely a reawakened ancient god.
After exchanging greetings, Cattleya didn’t engage in further small talk. She led Klein towards the cabin.
At this moment, the Future, which had been docked, set sail again. A long contour was drawn on the surface of the sea as it cruised east of the whale fishing route. With that, the tense atmosphere at the Nas Harbor dispersed.
Gazes from various sailors were cast over. Klein didn’t show any signs of pressure as he surveyed the area and said with a tone as though he was back in his own home, “There are fewer people than I expected.”
Cattleya turned her head and glanced at him before answering simply, “East of the whaling route is very dangerous. Only Ludwell heads there frequently as though he’s searching for something.
“Apart from the Future, the pirate crew’s other ships wouldn’t join us. Similarly, a large number of sailors have been placed on the other ships. Only the minimum number needed to guarantee the successful voyage of the ship has been maintained.”
A very wise choice… Ludwell. That Admiral Hell Ludwell? Mr. Hanged Man mentioned him a long time ago. He said that he was beginning to study Sonia Sea’s eastern end of the navigation…Klein nodded a little without a word.
This was Gehrman Sparrow’s bearing.
He silently observed his surroundings and realized that the deck, the cabin, and spars were covered with mysterious and abstract symbols. As a whole, it looked like a gigantic ritualistic magic ceremony.
It’s like the Golden Dream. It’s a sailboat of mystery, but it’s not at the level of a ghost ship… Compared to Admiral of Stars and Vice Admiral Iceberg, Tracy, who has only become a pirate admiral for the past few months, clearly is considerably more inferior. The Black Death has nothing special about it…Klein retracted his gaze and followed Cattleya to the cabin’s entrance.
Waiting here was a man in dungarees and a white shirt. He was in his thirties and looked strong and fit. He had thick body hair. As for his forearm, which was exposed outside, it seemed like he was downing a brown sweater.
He wore a circular hair with a depression in the middle as he revealed a smile and stretched out his right hand.
“The first mate of the Future, Frank Lee.
“Good evening, Mr. Sparrow.”
Poison Expert Frank Lee who has a bounty of 7,000 pounds…Klein instantly recognized the man.
Considering how Gehrman Sparrow didn’t have the habit of shaking hands, he bent his back slightly and said, “Good evening.”
Frank Lee retracted his right hand and glanced at Cattleya. He said while maintaining his smile, “You seem to know me? That’s right. The picture I took before is on my arrest warrant.
“Don’t mind the Poison Expert title. I’m a very friendly person, as long as I’m not facing those darn bastards! My greatest hobby is to study soil and figure out cross-breeding techniques. Believe me, this is the future of humanity.”
“But the people from the Church of Mother Earth don’t believe him.” Cattleya gave Klein an introduction in the most subtle manner.
He’s originally someone from the Church of Mother Earth? Cross-breeding techniques are good. As long as the quantity rises, it will be able to provide for more humans, raising the poverty line…Klein looked at Frank Lee, and he calmly said courteously and truthfully, “This is something commendable.”
“… You are indeed an adventurer who doesn’t share the viewpoint of the common man! Excellent! Excellent! There are just too few people like you!” Frank Lee’s blue eyes revealed a clear look of pleasant surprise. “I’ve only tried cross-breeding a bull, a cow, and wheat together, allowing calves to be born like wheat. For that, I was almost sent to court by the Church of Mother Earth. My benevolent mother, they don’t understand your true will at all!”
Cross-breeding a bull, a cow, and wheat… You devil…Only then did Klein realize that his understanding of cross-breeding techniques was different from what Frank Lee was talking about.
He maintained a stoic expression without providing any further explanation. Under the lead of Frank Lee, who was reeling in a sudden bout of enthusiasm, Klein walked through the corridor beside Cattleya.
After stepping on the steps and arriving at a higher level, Klein’s spiritual perception stirred as he cast his gaze to a shadow beside him.
A figure grew out of the distorted darkness—a thin and tall but pale figure.
His cheeks were nearly transparent, and his nose bridge was disharmonious and tall. His entire being gave off a sickly feeling.
“This is the second mate of the Future, Heath Doyle,” Frank Lee introduced with a smile.
Bloodless Heath whose bounty is higher than yours at 7,600 pounds?Klein quickly matched the face to the correct bounty notice.
Heath nodded as a greeting before receding back into the shadows.
“He’s a Rose Bishop.” When turning around to head for the captain’s cabin, Frank Lee warmly mentioned Heath Doyle’s situation.
You are telling me your second mate’s Sequence directly?Klein nearly pricked his brows.
He secretly glanced at Cattleya and discovered her masked exasperation.
“Are you puzzled and worried that he’s a devout believer of the True Creator, a lunatic who has been tainted? No, haha. He’s a lucky fellow. Due to an incident, the ordinary him was scattered with the potion concocted from a Rose Bishop’s Beyonder ingredients. The potion seeped into him, bit by bit, and he survived the ordeal. Finally, he became quite a special Beyonder. As he didn’t experience the Listener stage, he wasn’t tainted, nor did he become a lunatic. As long as he doesn’t proactively use the Beyonder power, Listen, he remains an ordinary person,” Frank Lee said in a flaunting tone.
What an enviable fellow. He reached Sequence 6 in one go. Furthermore, he didn’t turn mentally unstable like the sea serpent, Kalvetua…Klein sighed silently as he watched Admiral of Stars open the door to the captain’s cabin.
Cattleya pointed inside.
“Your room is diagonally across from here. Frank will send you over. If there’s anything, you can come to me directly.
“You can have your meals at the dining hall at any time. You can also get Frank to send someone to bring food to your room. What you choose is dependent on your preference.”
Admiral of Stars does things in a very clear and direct manner. Yes, she’s a mature and wise lady…Klein praised inwardly as he replied without a change in expression, “Okay.”
He took this opportunity to glance at the layout of the captain’s cabin, discovering that it contained a bookshelf, a full-body mirror, a table, and a carpet.
She actually reads. Isn’t she unable to digest all the information the Hidden Sage imbues in her…Klein thought in amusement.
At this moment, having seen their conversation come to an end, Frank Lee passionately promoted, “Mr. Sparrow, would you like a serving of roasted potatoes tonight?
“When you chew it, it’s like beef and its taste is like beef, but it’s certainly potatoes.”
Will I get sick eating that…Klein answered coldly, “I don’t eat supper.”
“Alright then.” Frank Lee drooped his shoulders and was just about to lead Klein to his room.
Cattleya suddenly thought of something and said, “Mr. Sparrow, you’ve likely hunted quite a number of enemies and have received several spoils of war.
“I’m curious about the number of Beyonder characteristics you have left. Perhaps, they can be used to reduce the remaining price of the trip.”
Klein considered for a moment and answered frankly, “Most of them have been sold.
“There’s Interrogator, Pugilist, and Lunatic left.”
He didn’t mention the All-Black Eye or the Beyonder characteristic of Nightmare.
He really is the most famous adventurer during the past few months… Even after selling most of them, he still has three sets of Beyonder characteristics…Cattleya sighed inwardly as she pondered.
“I want Pugilist.”
She had a Warrior subordinate from the Gargas Archipelago who had long made enough contributions to apply for an advancement.
There was no reason for Klein to decline Cattleya’s request. He thought for two seconds and said, “700 pounds.
“Very fair.” Cattleya didn’t haggle.
Sequence 8 Beyonder characteristics typically cost 600 to 700 pounds, but there was often a premium if someone was in desperate need for it. After all, such items seldom appeared at Beyonder gatherings.
Klein didn’t immediately complete the transaction. He raised his suitcase and said without a change in expression, “I’ll give it to you tomorrow.”
He didn’t bring the Pugilist Beyonder characteristic with him, as most items of value had been thrown above the gray fog.
Cattleya wasn’t surprised by Gehrman Sparrow’s response. She nodded.
“That wouldn’t be an issue.”
She had encountered many similar cases. It usually meant that the Pugilist Beyonder characteristic was stored with items which wasn’t meant to be known by others. Therefore, it was impossible for Gehrman Sparrow to open his suitcase in front of her to complete the transaction on the spot.
A crazy adventurer definitely had his secrets!
Cattleya paused for a second before adding, “There won’t be any surveillance placed in your room.”
Whatever she could see had already been seen by her.
“It’s fine.” Klein curled the corners of his lips and coldly smiled.
His previous considerations was to place down items like Azik’s copper whistle and Will Auceptin’s paper crane before holding a ritual or going above the gray fog. It was to resist any spying in the sense of mysticism. Then, he could use the washroom as a way to avoid physical surveillance.
Of course, he wasn’t too worried that Admiral of Stars would go overboard. He didn’t believe that she was afraid of the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, but that Cattleya had no reason to do so. She definitely had milder and more concealed means of observing.
For example, getting the help of a Beyonder from the Spectator pathway…Klein took off his hat, bowed, and followed Poison Expert Frank Lee to return to his own room.
Seeing him walk off at an adequate speed, Cattleya turned into the captain’s cabin, picked up a heavy pair of glasses and wore it.
…
Backlund, at the Harvest Church south of the Bridge.
In the eyes of an ordinary person, Bishop Utravsky, whose height was that of a half-giant, put down the bible in his hand. He prayed once around the hall and smiled.
“The number of believers is increasing.”
“Is that so?” Emlyn White, who was in a brown priest robe, was wiping the candle racks as he said without even looking up.
He knew that the number of believers of Mother Earth had indeed increased significantly. It would’ve been a miracle in the past to have a handful of people be in attendance for praying on weekdays or in the daytime. Now, there was often close to ten.
Father Utravsky looked down at the busy vampire priest and chuckled.
“Anyone can tell if they aren’t blind.
“You have contributed greatly to this. If not for your concocting of the medicine and treating the plague, and your willingness and sincerity in teaching people about medicine, our faith wouldn’t have been that easily accepted by the residents of this borough.
Emlyn held a cloth and straightened his back. He tipped his chin slightly.
“I was only acting.”
What, what do you mean by “our faith?” Don’t lump me with you!Emlyn’s expression twisted before he said with a smile,
“Speaking of the blind, it reminds me of a joke. It’s said that the demand for blind people in Backlund far exceeds supply. This is because they are widely believed to be most suitable to be jurors.”
Father Utravsky ignored the joke and benevolently said, “Regardless of the goal, you have contributed greatly to the spread of the faith of Mother Earth.
“Besides, this also proves that you have a kind heart.”
Pui! I said so back then, but why didn’t you believe me?Emlyn looked up at the priest’s massive body before retracting his gaze in silence.
After busying himself at the cathedral, he changed into his normal clothes and wore a silk top hat that sheltered him from the sun. He then walked onto Rose Street.
He stealthily sized up his surroundings and didn’t notice any signs of monitoring.
The Red Glove named Leonard from before really hasn’t appeared again… I thought my act of exposing his secrets and buying Tinder would result in me being constantly investigated in secret…Emlyn White shook his head indiscernibly as he felt puzzled.
In the earliest stages, he had planned on taking in The Hanged Man’s theory to incur the investigations of the Red Gloves so as to disrupt the monitoring from the upper echelons of the Sanguine. He could then achieve a perfect equilibrium by using the Church of Mother Earth’s Blessed, Utravsky.
But things didn’t develop as he had expected. Leonard Mitchell had apparently left Backlund very quickly.
At the end of February, Emlyn had made a detour to 7 Pinster Street while he was out once, only to discover that it was uninhabited.
Without thinking about this matter any further, he walked to the end of the street, got onto a rental carriage and headed straight for the Odora villa.
He was left to a study on the first floor by an attendant where he saw many Sanguine who had recently come of age. Among them was a Sanguine who had already become a Baron.
I’m not the only one?he thought before closing the door. He then said to the owner, Cosmi Odora, “My lord, Was I not called here because of a summoning from Lord Nibbs?”
He had said “my lord” rather indifferently as though he was calling him by name. This was because he was also a Sanguine Baron; the difference was that he hadn’t publicized it.
Cosmi was a very refined middle-aged gentleman. He smiled and said, “All of you are outstanding young Sanguine. My grandfather has entrusted all of you with some tests.”
Another Sanguine Baron, Rus Báthory, who was lucky to receive an inheritance, asked, “What tests are they?”
Cosmi drank a mouthful of dark red blood which was concocted with grape wine as he scanned the area.
“Perhaps you might not know, but the Snake of Fate from the Life School of Thought has disappeared for quite some time.”
As Emlyn White and the other Sanguine looked puzzled, Cosmi continued, “But I believe all of you should know that the Life School of Thought is a coalition which was barely formed thanks to their belief in fate. They allied under the massive pressure placed by the seven orthodox Churches in the beginning of the Fifth Epoch and are formed by Beyonders who think of themselves as absolutely rational and aloof, those that worship the Primordial Moon, and those that seek the essence of life and spirituality.
“Due to the existence of the Snake of Fate, there hadn’t been many serious problems internally. Their worship of the Primordial Moon was ultimately restricted to a fixed symbolic meaning. Furthermore, the process of formula exchange was melded with a master-apprentice heritage system.
“Unfortunately, heh, with the disappearance of the Snake of Fate, this process has been disrupted. The Primordial Moon’s believers rapidly turned passionate, producing a fracture in the faction that represents fate. An intense conflict ensued as a result.
“This matter was used by the Rose School of Thought. It dealt quite a sizable amount of damage to them.”
Emlyn White, Rus Báthory, and other Sanguine remained perplexed. After sharing the background information, Cosmi dived into the details.
“Worshipers of the Primordial Moon are our eternal enemies. They have always been hunting us, concocting us into potions to achieve strength!
“Now, we will not let go of such an opportunity.
“Here’s a list of Primordial Moon worshipers and their situations. Whoever finds them and kills them will be the victor of this test. My grandfather, as well as various important figures would reward you generously.
“If you complete a portion of the list, we will determine this by numbers.
“Of course, these people were selected, and all of you are capable of dealing with them. The rest will be tracked down by the important figures.”
Upon hearing the first few sentences, Emlyn White had no intention of participating, despite having hatred for those “artificial” vampires. He found the matter troublesome, laborious, and tiresome. He’d rather stay at home in silence to chat with his dolls.
By the time he realized that it was a competition, as well as sensing the gazes of Rus Báthory and the other Sanguine which were cast on him, Emlyn suddenly straightened his back and tipped his chin.
“No problem.”
His red eyes slowly swept across the other creatures in the room.
…
On the Future, inside a spacious room with an attached bathroom.
Klein stood in front of the window, looking out into the undulating blue ocean. In a good mood, he breathed in the cold winds that came from the north.
The flagship of the Admiral of Stars had already separated from the other ships in the fleet as it began to cruise alone.
After an unknown period of time, two whaling ships appeared ahead. Once they noticed the flag containing the stars and eye flying from the Future, they immediately responded nervously.
They quickly adjusted their positions, aiming their starboards over, their cannons ready to shoot at any moment.
At the same time, spears and harpoons, which were shot using explosives, were directed in the same direction. The blond and large fishermen from the Gargas Archipelago held tridents and guns as they braced for an attack, either by standing or crouching.
Klein also noticed that there were a number of women with figures similar to the Hulk. It was obvious at a glance that they were heavy and good at fighting.
The Future didn’t mind their “welcome.” It continued cruising past them, heading deeper into the whaling route.
After cruising for a while, Klein saw more pirate ships ahead. They were clustered around the sea route’s periphery, their motives unknown.
The Future came close without standing on ceremony. Immediately, the pirate ships reacted like startled birds as they quickly retreated.
Sensing the Future slowing down, Klein left his room in puzzlement.
Just as he approached the captain’s cabin, he discovered Cattleya walking out. This woman wore a thick pair of glasses on her nose bridge, hiding her mysterious purple eyes.
She glanced at Klein and said succinctly, “Someone discovered a ruin which is said to be from the Fourth Epoch at the bottom of the sea in the waters around here.
“We plan on taking a look while on the way.”
Bottom of the sea? Ruin from the Fourth Epoch?Klein instantly recalled the rumor he had heard from the Lærdal Bar.
So this piece of news has already spread? I was wondering why I got to learn it so easily…he said inwardly in enlightenment.
Klein had a certain degree of curiosity towards the outcome of the exploration. He didn’t ask further as he walked past the captain’s cabin and walked down the stairwell.
After a few seconds, he felt his throat itch. He couldn’t help but raise his fist to his mouth and cough.
Klein wasn’t surprised by such a development, as it was inevitable. He had carried the Biological Poison Bottle for more than two hours last night. Only when it was late at night and his confirmation that Admiral of Stars and crew didn’t have any intention of attacking him did he move the mystical item into a black suitcase. Sadly, he ended up falling sick.
Of course, the amount of time he brought the Biological Poison Bottle with him wasn’t considered long. His body wasn’t in a weakened state, so his resulting illness wasn’t anything serious. He just felt his tonsils swell in pain.
Cattleya, who was walking slowly behind, saw this scene, but she didn’t find it a problem. Instead, she found it normal.
It was common knowledge for knowledgeable Beyonders that mystical items were bound to have negative side effects. Furthermore, they would learn from the seven orthodox Churches and categorize those with serious side effects which made them impossible to possess or use for prolonged time as Sealed Artifacts.
The reason why Cattleya had sold or exchanged many of her low- and mid-level mystical items was firstly because she wanted to better strengthen her survivability. Secondly, the various negative effects from multiple items were troubling. Often, one could avoid one but not the other. Some negative effects might even stack and synergize into something worse. Therefore, to most Beyonders, the disadvantages surpassed the advantages.
She discovered that Gehrman Sparrow had used mystical items, Beyonder weapons, and spirituality charms to arm himself to the teeth. While being amazed, she was already guessing at the type of negative effects he was facing. From what she saw today, it was a temporary simple illness.
With steady steps, Klein arrived on the deck and saw Frank Lee. He was still dressed in a white shirt and dungarees. His arm was stained with dirt as though he wasn’t afraid of the cold winds that blew down at him.
“Good morning, Gehrman.” Frank warmly waved his hand and said, “Here, try my latest product. This is definitely the most welcomed item at sea!”
As he said, he raised his other hand. In it was a wide and fat fish of an unknown breed.
No, I don’t want to know what “monster” you have cooked up this time…Klein paused in his footsteps as he looked at him with a cold expression.
Frank Lee didn’t discover any problems with his attitude. He pulled out a dagger from his waist and stabbed the fish before slicing a hole open.
Blood flowed out and accurately landed in a large beer cup on the deck. It didn’t emit any fishy smell.
“Smell that? It’s such an intoxicating alcoholic fragrance!” Frank Lee half-closed his eyes as he fervently said, “This is a fish who has red wine replacing its blood. As such, the wine contains lots of nutrients!”
“…”
Klein realized he was at a loss for words.
Frank looked at the surroundings sailors in excitement before saying to Gehrman Sparrow, “Do you know what’s the most troubling matter out at sea? That’s when we run out of alcohol without being anywhere close to shore! As long as this kind of fish can rapidly reproduce and become the sea’s primary produce, then we won’t be lacking any alcohol no matter where we are. By the way, they can be categorized by species. Some will produce Lanti Proof, others Nepos, red wine, and beer. The beer needs to come from sharks or whales; otherwise, there won’t be enough!”
Isn’t the most troubling matter the lack of water? Of course, all of you can use beer to replace water most of the time because it doesn’t easily spoil… Those poor fishes…Klein was pondering over a response to Frank when Cattleya came on deck. She walked past him and questioned her first mate.
“Is Nina done with her preparations?”
“Yes, she has already finished a bottle of Nepos!” Frank pointed at a shadow formed by the sails.
The so-called preparations are to drink a bottle of Nepos, a specialty of Feysac? The Nepos which can light a fire?Klein suddenly felt that Nina, the lady mentioned by the first mate, was likely someone with Feysac blood.
“Captain, I want a bottle of Sonia blood wine more!” In the dark, a female figure slowly stood up and walked over.
She was more than 1.8 meters tall. Her blonde hair was casually tied up into a high pigtail. Her facial features weren’t anything outstanding, but she had the striking traits of someone from Feysac. Her skin was fair and her eyes were dull.
This lady named Nina wore a black tight suit made of fish skin. The top and bottom seemed to be a one-piece, fully accentuating her stunning figure.
Such a style was rather sexy to begin with. Nina’s breasts were also far above what was normal. It was obvious what the surrounding pirates were looking at.
Klein felt a little embarrassed and wished to move his gaze away. However, on second thought, Gehrman Sparrow was definitely not such an untried person. All he could do was empty his gaze and look straight at Nina’s face.
“Gehrman, this is our boatswain, Nina! She’s also the navigator’s assistant. Haha, her Sequence’s name is Seafarer!” Frank Lee still didn’t hold back in his introductions.
Apart from his research of crossbreeding, this Poison Expert is rather simple… I now recall that this lady named Nina has a bounty of 3,600 pounds. Her nickname is Seabed Murderer. Sigh, after seeing so many bounty notices, there are some I can’t immediately recall…Klein looked at Nina’s eyes and nodded calmly.
“Good morning, Ma’am.”
Nina held back her smile and sized up Klein.
“Good morning, Mr. Sparrow.
“I’m very curious if Vice Admiral Ailment is really as charming as the rumors say?”
As a female pirate who had mixed with low- and mid-class people for extended periods of time, she was always very frank and direct towards both men and women. She didn’t show any coyness. She had originally planned on asking Gehrman Sparrow if she was lacking in charm, or ask if he was the cold type which resulted in her being completely ignored or him showing any reaction. But considering how the man standing before her was a powerful guy, an adventurer who nearly successfully hunted Vice Admiral Ailment, or a lunatic who could draw his gun and shoot at any moment, she rationally held back her jesting words. She switched to asking about Vice Admiral Ailment.
… How am I to answer you?Klein gloomily said, “Her bounty is extremely charming.”
Nina was taken aback, somewhat at a loss for a response to continue the conversation. Hence, she turned to look at Admiral of Stars.
“Captain, do we begin now?”
Cattleya, who felt her bounty flash through her mind for some baffling reason, nodded.
“Begin.”
Just as she said that, Nina took large strides to the side of the ship. With her right hand supporting herself, she leaped into the sea, swimming downwards like a gigantic black fish.
At the same time, there were a few splashes. A few sailors had jumped down as well to provide her aid.
This… She begins at the mention of it. She didn’t need any additional time to prepare… This lady has the temperament of the Church of Storms. As expected of a Beyonder from the Sailor pathway…Klein looked out the ship as he couldn’t help but cough.
“You’re sick?” Frank Lee asked directly.
Klein nodded slightly and said, “A little.”
Frank thought for a moment. He didn’t say a word as he rushed back into the cabin; his destination unknown.
By the side, Cattleya nudged her heavy glasses and smiled.
“Frank is a Poison Expert, but he’s also an outstanding doctor.”
As expected of someone from the Planter pathway…Klein didn’t ask further as he stood there, awaiting Nina’s preliminary exploration.
Seeing the sudden silence that became somewhat awkward, Cattleya took a few steps forward and said, seemingly in passing, “In another day, we will be leaving the whaling sea route.”
“But we’re at least a week from those waters?” Klein thought before asking.
“That is if we follow the whaling sea route. In fact, this will lead further north and be more roundabout. I know of a secret sea route that can allow us to reach the waters you wish to go to in two to three days.” Cattleya’s gaze looked at Klein’s eyes through her thick glasses, as though she wanted to tell how much he knew of the extremely dangerous waters.
Klein considered and simply said, “Very good. That’s exactly what I want.
“In addition, those waters are more illusory than real.”
Cattleya retracted her gaze in thought as she looked at the entrance to the cabin.
Frank Lee ran over and held a green apple in his hand.
“This is the outcome of another one of my projects. It’s a cross-breed of medicine and fruits. It makes the consumption of medicine more enjoyable!” He beamed as he handed Klein the apple.
… I’m afraid I’ll end up even sicker after eating it…Klein glanced at Admiral of Stars and saw her nod gently. Only then did he inwardly force himself to accept the apple while appearing calm on the outside. He then bit down at the apple.
It had the taste of a normal apple. It just had a lot more juice, and the insides were softer.
After a few bites, Klein discovered that his throat suddenly wasn’t hurting. He didn’t realize when he stopped coughing.
I have to say that it’s rather magical… As long as it doesn’t involve animals and humans, Frank Lee is really a genius that should be taken seriously in the Church of Mother Earth. Unfortunately, he ultimately became a devil-like person… Klein looked at the Poison Expert and said frankly, “It’s healed.”
“Very good.” Frank didn’t praise himself as he began casually introducing the pirates on the deck.
After a while, Nina and the other supporting sailors swam up to the surface and returned to the ship.
She held a metallic piece that had been rotten into an identifiable state and a piece of black hardened mud that was filled with honeycombed holes. She grumbled to Cattleya, “Captain, there’s no deep-sea well!
“That well’s mouth isn’t even bigger than my breasts!
“Of course, it’s very deep and dark. It’s unknown what’s hidden in it.”
She gestured using her hands.
“Exaggeration is a common trait of pirates and adventurers.” Cattleya nodded without using the term “bragging.”
The diameter of the well’s mouth is that small?Klein puzzledly looked at the item in Nina’s hand as he politely diverted his gaze from her body which had streams of water flowing down.
Cattleya’s gaze moved in sync with his as she said, “Go into the details.”
Nina was a pirate who had risen up the ranks. Often, she might be easily irritated, but she was very experienced at handling matters. She was a rather reliable person. After some thought, she gave a description in a serious manner.
“The well’s mouth is at a rather deep depth along the seabed. I need enough time to adjust myself before I can acclimatize to the temperature and pressure of the area. That’s why I took so much time to get there.
“It isn’t easily discovered, but the remnant iron buildings are indeed rather obvious. I found them once I got acclimatized.
“They’ve already completely collapsed or rotted. There’s no way to imagine what they originally looked like. However, I could tell that they definitely spanned across a great distance in the past. It’s just shrunken by a great deal now.”
When Nina said this, she chuckled and scanned all the men around her.
A real female pirate is indeed different…Klein sighed from the bottom of his heart.
From his point of view, be it Admiral of Stars Cattleya, Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina, or Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, none of them could be considered a pure female pirate. All of them hailed from major factions or secret organizations. When they were Low-Sequence Beyonders, they were either not at sea, or they were following important figures, so what they did were relatively safe matters. Otherwise, they were independent adventurers who had never been tainted by the characters and atmosphere of low- or mid-level pirates.
After Nina finished laughing, Cattleya pointed her finger to the rusted item that could hardly be described as a metal beam.
“This is a portion of the iron building?”
“Yes, Captain. As you know, I don’t know much about history or mysticism. I could only bring some back for your inspection. You’re an expert on this.” Nina smiled as she handed the “metal beam” over.
Then, she pointed at the black piece of hardened mud which was filled with holes on its surface.
“Not far from the iron ruins, I found a well. It’s not very big. If it’s to be described with the word ‘huge,’ then I’ve definitely seen plenty of huge cannons.
“Those drunken adventurers are better at bragging than us pirates!
“This is the mud from the inner layer of the well. I can’t imagine how such patterns could be formed!”
Nina’s finger repeatedly struck the honeycombed dots on the black mud.
Klein originally believed that they were marks left behind by dense shots with very tiny projectiles, but after a careful inspection, he suspected that they were remnant “patterns” after something had rotted. Each spot was very shallow as its edges spread outwards in an irregular pattern.
Nina handed the black mud to Cattleya as she continued describing, “The well’s mouth is really small. Even a child from Nas wouldn’t be able to enter.
“It’s very deep. I even felt that it was bottomless. In that environment, the interior was completely dark as though something was slowly summoning me, yes—slowly.
“I found a few rocks nearby and threw them in, but there wasn’t any response. In short, it’s filled with water.”
Cattleya held up the “metallic beam” and black mud. Through the thick glasses, she observed them seriously.
“Since the mouth is very small and humans can’t enter them, there’s no need for us to begin the exploration immediately. It will be very dangerous.
“Let’s wait until I figure out the secrets hidden within these items and whether the ancient well is worth us taking the risk before we return to make an attempt.”
“Aye aye, Captain!” The wet Nina was trembling as a result of the cold winds. The way she wavered made all the surrounding pirates stare straight at her.
Cattleya nudged her glasses and said to Nina, “You can drink a bottle of Sonia blood wine. There’s no limit for the rest.”
“… Long live the captain!” Nina cried out in joy.
An underwater well that humans can’t enter…Klein, who had no desire to explore it, summarized Nina’s description.
Suddenly, he had a strange idea.
Humans are unable to enter the well, but that doesn’t mean that non-humans can’t do it!
Many deep-sea fishes aren’t necessarily that huge. There’s a significant chance that they can pass through the well.
As the “Sea God,” he had the means to make marine creatures do his bidding while wielding the scepter!
There’s no rush. Let’s see if Ma’am Hermit is able to figure out anything from these two objects. I’ll consider whether I’ll explore it on the return trip; otherwise, I might attract some exaggerated danger… There’s still not enough information regarding this. There’s no way to do any divination…As his thoughts wandered, Klein’s expression remained deadpan.
At that moment, Cattleya shot him a glance out of curiosity. Then, she retracted her gaze without leaving any traces.
Why did she suddenly look at me? She was seeing what I was doing? It’s impossible for her to know that I possess the Sea God Scepter and can make marine creatures do my bidding. That’s not right. She knows, but she only knows that Mr. Fool wields Kalvetua’s godhood scepter, not The World… Unless she has figured out that The World is The Fool… But that’s even more impossible. Even Mr. Hanged Man is still stuck at the concept that The World is a Blessed. She hasn’t even realized this point…
Viewing this from a different point of view, I’ll consider it from Admiral of Stars’s angle… She’s someone being pursued by knowledge, and she’s a follower of Queen Mystic. She’s loyal to the Moses Ascetic Order, and she has roamed the sea for years. She has plenty of knowledge and experience, so it wouldn’t be odd that she knows that the Sea God domain possesses the Beyonder power to control marine creatures.
Therefore, after realizing that humans are unable to pass through the ancient well, she naturally made the connection with the scepter in Mr. Fool’s hand. Does she plan on requesting for help in the future? She looked at me to figure out if The World has also grasped the corresponding information or have similar ideas?
Many ideas went through Klein’s mind. With the powers of Clown, he forcefully maintained his indifferent expression. He didn’t react abnormally in any way.
As Nina was about to draw the Sonia blood wine, Klein pressed down his hat and returned to the cabin.
Just as he was about to approach the door, a figure surfaced in his mind suddenly.
In a room in the cabin’s upper level, the windows were tightly shut and the curtains were drawn. There were a pair of blurry eyes hidden behind them, silently watching the crowd on the deck, as well as Gehrman Sparrow.
Who is it?Klein didn’t stop. His body didn’t show any hesitation as he entered the cabin normally as though nothing had happened.
…
At three in the afternoon, the bright but not scorching sunlight shone into the garden adjacent to Stoen University.
Michele Deuth was already a Senior Associate Professor by forty. He was wearing a long tailcoat and a beautiful bow tie as he waited by the door.
Yesterday evening, he received a letter. The sender was from the attendant of the richest aristocratic family in East Chester County, the Hall family. The person who wrote the letter was the daughter of a Member of Parliament from the House of Lords who wielded immense influence. She was Miss Audrey Hall, who was deemed to be the most stunning gem in Backlund.
This noble lady had mentioned in the letter that she had learned from a gathering that Mr. Michele Deuth was an outstanding collector and an aficionado of this domain. She had a great desire in paying a visit.
Michele Deuth didn’t have any reason to refuse.
Soon, a classic carriage with a family emblem arrived at the door.
Two servants, who had been instructed to open the outer gates made of iron railings, led the carriage around the garden and arrived in front of the house.
A housekeeper was the first to alight, followed by guards and maidservants.
Following that, a hand wearing a long white-gauzed glove was extended outside.
With the help of the maidservants, Audrey elegantly stepped onto the carpet which Michele had paved.
Michele was first taken aback before his eyes lit up. He felt as though the flowers in the garden had instantly faded.
He took two steps forward and took off his hat to bow.
“Welcome, my honorable lady.
“Your visit is an honor for me and my family.”
Audrey took off the veiled hat and passed it to her maidservant before exchanging a few pleasantries. Then, she followed Michele Deuth into the living room and entered the collector’s room on the first floor.
Here, Michele finally found his confidence as the master of the house. He began pointing at his collection and providing an introduction from the left.
“This is a helmet that appeared in the White Rose War. After lots of research, it can be determined that the owner is a member of the Sauron family. Back then, they were still considered royalty.”
The golden helmet had an intricate design. There were avian and flying wings that adorned it, and the visor was formed from pieces of golden scales.
“My ancestor obtained his first aristocratic title in that war,” Audrey replied with piqued interest.
She had already adjusted her mental state ahead of time—she was to appear as though she was really here to tour the collections.
“The failure of the Twenty Year War had caused the kingdom to suffer years of humiliation, but it also carved out several heroes.” Michele resorted to flattery.
The White Rose War happened after the Twenty Year War and before the Battle of the Violated Oath. There, Loen defeated Intis and became strong again.
Michele continued introducing his collection as Audrey solemnly listened, raising questions from time to time as she conversed with him.
Finally, Michele’s finger pointed towards a notebook with a black cover.
“This belonged to a knight stationed on Sonia Island in the Twenty Year War.
“This knight’s name has already vanished in the long rivers of history. This notebook is the only proof of his existence. He once stood fast until the very last moment on Sonia Island.
“This notebook is not only a first-hand account for the research of that portion of history, but it also hides certain problems. The knight’s grammar has many uncommon habits. This might be a clue to aid us in determining his exact identity.”
Audrey instinctively believed that the notebook was her target. Hence, she only leaned in a little. Indeed, the black cover had unobvious patterns. Together, they outlined an abstract image of a dragon.
From Michele’s tone and minute expressions, his interest is focused on the content and not the item itself. He doesn’t particularly treasure it… I have a high chance of purchasing it…Audrey calmly made a judgment as she turned her head. She then smiled at Michele Deuth and said, “What are the uncommon habits exactly?”
“Enjoys using short sentences—very simple and short ones…” Michele described in a flaunting tone.
Audrey was always a good listener. She looked at him with a smile as she listened with focused attention. This made Michele speak more.
As she listened, she suddenly felt that the knight’s grammatical habits were somewhat familiar.
That is…Audrey’s eyes darted around slightly as she quickly remembered the source of the familiarity.
This was a grammatical habit of Dragonese which she had diligently mastered!
A knight who knows Dragonese and even used it in the critical stage of his growth… It’s no wonder that the Psychology Alchemists wish to obtain the notebook he left behind…Audrey was enlightened as she stopped her wandering thoughts. She happily and seriously discussed the problem that stemmed from such grammatical habits with Michele Deuth.
Soon, they concluded the discussion over the notebook as Michele began introducing the other items.
Time passed as the tour slowly came to an end. Audrey had planned on raising her request of purchasing the notebook to their next meeting in order to make her goal less obvious. However, in a friendly atmosphere and with the naturalness of their conversation, she sharply sensed that it was an opportunity. Hence, with the powers of Lie, she made her cheeks blush red.
“Mr. Deuth, that helmet from the Sauron royalty that originates from the White Rose War is a keepsake of my ancestors. Pardon my presumptuous, but can I buy it from you? Also, the notebook of the Twenty Year War. I’m very impressed by the knight that stood firm for Sonia Island and also wish to have it.
“I know it’s not a polite request, but I wish that you can understand how I feel. Of course, you have the right to decline.”
Her eyes moved as she obviously darted them around, partially deliberate and truthful to express her lack of confidence and embarrassment.
Michele subconsciously moved his gaze away as he said with a hoarse and slow voice, “I’m a collector. I won’t sell my collection.”
His tone and the words he used aren’t firm enough… In the intel I previously gathered, he’s a gentleman who values his reputation greatly. Using cash to purchase his collection is probably unacceptable… The reason why the Psychology Alchemists didn’t get someone else to complete the mission is firstly because I have a way of earning contribution points, and secondly, it probably took the Associate Professor’s attitude towards such matters in mind… I have to change my approach.Before the visit, Audrey had already carefully decided of different tests according to the intel she received. After some thought, she changed topics.
“Mr. Deuth, I heard that you’re requesting Stoen University to build an ancient relic research center?”
“Yes, that has been my goal for the past few years,” Michele looked at Audrey and answered frankly.
Audrey smiled faintly and said, “I’m very interested in the research in this area. I also feel a deep respect for you and hope to see your wish fulfilled.
“Well, I’m planning on donating 1,000 pounds, a nearby piece of land spanning 2,000 ares1, and a manor with rather good returns to the faculty you are from at Stoen University. I hope to have a non-profit basic relic search and preservation foundation set up. I know it’s not a lot, but I will drum up support from the ladies and gentlemen I know in order to get them to make a certain amount of contributions.
“Mr. Deuth, I think you’re the most professional relic collector and researcher I know. I’m wondering if you’re willing to be the person-in-charge of this non-profit foundation?”
2,000 ares of land near the university. That’s worth about 6,000 pounds. Together with the manor and the cash, Miss Audrey would be donating nearly 10,000 pounds… With such a non-profit relic search and preservation foundation, the difficulties I would encounter to get my research grants approved would be drastically lowered…Michele paused for a few seconds before revealing a sincere smile. He bowed solemnly and said, “My honorable lady, the importance you place on academia has left me touched. Its glow is enough to match your beauty and upbringing. I believe I have no reason to reject your invitation.
“I’ve already recorded the contents of the notebook. I will send it and the helmet to your residence tonight. Treat it as a gift from a sincere friend.”
Success!Audrey was delighted as she wished to praise herself. However, she appeared reserved and indifferent. She didn’t do anything that was improper.
“It’s my honor,” she said earnestly.
Although the two items were definitely not worth 10,000 pounds, it wouldn’t result in any loss on her part.
In her plans, this suggestion contained three important goals which yielded three returns!
The first goal was naturally to obtain the item and complete the mission. She would then successfully obtain the Hypnotist potion formula from the Psychology Alchemists.
The second goal was to enhance her prestige, standing, and image via donating to academic research and the preservation of ancient relics. This was something most nobles and tycoons needed to do. Even if the donation wasn’t today, Audrey would have to donate 3,000 pounds or more to the various charitable organizations. Therefore, she believed that her father, Earl Hall, wouldn’t stop her from doing this with a few of her properties.
The third goal was that by having a foundation that focused on the search and preservation of ancient relics, it made it easier for her to come into contact with historical records or mysterious items of value. Audrey didn’t need to personally do anything. All she needed to do was sit at home to receive items that might be beneficial to her. It was equivalent to using 10,000 pounds to produce even more money to establish her own “faction.”
Of course, if Michele Deuth hadn’t accepted this exchange, then she had other plans. The kingdom’s Higher Education Commission had someone from the Hall family, as well as noble friends she knew. As long as the Associate Professor had anything he needed, she was certain that she had the means to satisfy him.
However, Audrey didn’t like such methods. She had a nagging feeling that it was shady and would harm the public interest.
After discussing the matter, Audrey stayed for a little longer and chatted idly for about fifteen minutes. It made the wrapping up process not as sharp and abrupt.
Following that, she first left Michele’s house and rode her carriage back to the Hall family’s villa in Stoen City.
Past eight in the evening, she received the Sauron royalty’s helmet and the notebook from the Twenty Year War.
Audrey wore a pair of white-silk gloves and sat before her desk with piqued interest. She placed the helmet to the side as she began flipping through the content in the notebook.
She discovered that the records were sparse. The early records indicated how the knight who was stationed in the ancient elvish island had learned how to brew Sonia blood wine, how he chased after women, how he spent the boring days. In the later records, it entered the period of the Twenty Year War. It mainly included his cursing of the people of Feysac, his grumbling about his companions, and the consideration towards his plans to stand fast. It also included the end of how the Sonia Island was first lost.
Apart from the grammatical habits being similar to Dragonese, there aren’t any serious problems. Nor can I find any hidden clues…Audrey frowned as she closed the notebook.
She had used methods derived from mysticism to do her checks, but they were to no avail.
This made her unwilling to waste time as she planned to turn it in to the Psychology Alchemists.
As her thoughts raced, she suddenly had a new idea.
Mr. World and Mr. Hanged Man will often consider problems from different angles to provide suggestions. Should I learn from them?
Well… Viewing it from a different point of view, if the content of the notebook isn’t problematic, would the physical item actually be what the Psychology Alchemists are after?
What’s so special about it? I didn’t discover anything… It belongs to a knight who’s accustomed to using Dragonese. That knight must’ve experienced something… Divination! Yes, divination! Perhaps I can find the knight’s final location using divination with the help of the notebook. And this might be related to a dragon!
Since it’s a dragon, there’s a high chance that it’s a mind dragon, a representative of the Spectator pathway. Clues involving it would indeed be something the Psychology Alchemists will pay close attention to…
Audrey, that’s some nice thinking!
Audrey’s eyes turned crystal clear as it seemed to hide a clear resplendence.
She couldn’t help but turn her head and looked at the golden retriever sitting by the side.
Susie glanced at her owner and barked.
“Audrey, do you want me to praise you?”
“No, there’s no need…” Audrey turned her head back, feeling a little embarrassed.
Then, she discovered an important question. She wasn’t able to divine things herself, or it could be said that the revelation that she received from divination would be highly inaccurate!
There’s no way to confirm it… No, I can seek Mr. Fool’s help! A secret deed ritual? It can only be performed on my body and not towards an external object… Artificial sleepwalking? It’s similar to secret deed rituals, so it wouldn’t do as well… Sacrifice it to Mr. Fool and get “Him” to do the divination before bestowing it back to me? No, that won’t work. It will appear rather disrespectful. “He” isn’t my father or teacher, but a real god. Using such a method is way too casual and somewhat sacrilegious…Audrey’s thoughts slowly went from Mr. Fool to divination.
Although she was rather incapable of divination, she had a certain level of understanding in the corresponding knowledge. She soon locked onto a particular method of divination.
It was to seek the help of a third party’s strength—an unknown or mysterious existence—via a certain ritual. The most classic example of such a method was magic mirror divination!
Yes… It’s indeed very dangerous, but the danger stems from the possibility that the target is filled with malice or one that can cause a person to break down immediately. But I don’t have such worries. I can seek Mr. Fool’s help!Audrey blinked and held down her agitation as she said to the golden retriever, “Susie, guard the door outside. I will use a mysticism method to study this notebook.”
“Didn’t you use them before?” Susie asked, puzzled.
She’s getting harder to fool…Audrey’s eyes darted around as she said confidently, “I plan on using magic mirror divination.
“Don’t worry. I’ll make the plea to a safe existence.”
“Alright.” Susie determined that Audrey was speaking the truth.
She took a few steps before turning around to exhort her.
“Audrey, you need to be careful about being possessed by a mysterious existence.”
“I know,” Audrey replied without feeling worried at all.
From her point of view, if Mr. Fool really wanted to do something to her, he had countless opportunities in the past. There was no reason for him to wait until this day.
After Susie opened and closed the door by herself and went out, Audrey sat in front of her desk and recited the honorific name of The Fool to request the use of magic mirror divination.
After a while, Klein, who was on the Future, went to the bathroom and headed above the gray fog. There, he heard Miss Justice’s prayer.
That can be done? That’s right. As a mysterious and unknown existence, I can be the third force in a magic mirror divination…Klein allowed it while feeling amused.
Audrey immediately picked up the notebook, sat in front of the dresser, and lit a candle while facing the mirror.
With the curtains drawn tightly and all the lights extinguished in the room, Audrey followed the requirements of magic mirror divination and completed the corresponding preparations.
Of course, she didn’t specially choose a specific time, as there wasn’t any need to be that troublesome when getting Mr. Fool’s help.
Looking at the candles and reflected light in front of her, as well as her reflection, Audrey picked up a bottle of extract in excitement and some unease. She then dripped a few droplets onto the dim flame.
As the mild and refreshing fragrances filled her nose, for some baffling reason, Audrey recalled the times when she was still a mysticism enthusiast.
In the beginning, she would also commit all kinds of mistakes. She would realize that she had forgotten to prepare the essential oils and extracts that would please the deity at a critical moment during the ritual. All she could do was make do with perfume, and her attempts no doubt failed.
In fact, according to the information which Mr. Fool shared, “He” would similarly respond even if I had used my perfume…Audrey exhaled slightly and, using Cogitation, calmed herself down.
She knew that her uncontrolled thoughts weren’t ordinary behavior coming from her. The tiny bit of anticipation and nervousness had been magnified by Lie!
After making sure she was in an optimal state of mind, Audrey clasped her hands and pressed them to her mouth and nose as if in prayer. She sincerely chanted softly, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
…
The secret incantation gently echoed seven times as Audrey felt the surrounding darkness had the inclusion of something which was somewhat indescribable. It was like an undercurrent hidden beneath the water surface.
Looking up, Audrey reached out her right hand and passed it through the still candle flame and stroked the mirror’s surface from top to bottom.
At this point, the magic mirror divination was basically done. If the mysterious and unknown existence’s interest was piqued, it would respond through the mirror.
Above the gray fog, in the ancient and magnificent palace, Klein looked at the crimson star representing Miss Justice expand and contract as it rippled with an illusory glow. Finally, it was tainted with a nearly black feeling of serenity. It condensed into a circular halo the size of a mirror that appeared to lead to the outer world.
It’s different from past rituals. Interesting…Klein leaned back into his chair and extended his spirituality to make contact with the black circular hole.
Silently, his vision changed. The long bronze table and the crimson star overlapped with the spacious room which was illuminated with candlelight, becoming distinct once again.
At this moment, Klein felt that a mirror had become an extension of his body or eye. It allowed him to clearly see and interfere with the real world despite being above the gray fog.
Yes, clearly!
All the objects in Klein’s vision no longer looked blurry as they appeared distinctly in his eyes!
His gaze suddenly froze for two seconds.
In front of him was a golden-laced, white-dressed lady. Her long blonde hair was casually tied up as they smoothly and luxuriantly flowed down. Her emerald eyes reflected a somewhat palish flame, looking as deep as the ocean and also as pure as a gemstone. Her facial features and the shape of her face were matched with a stunning beauty. Her bearing and elegance were clear and pure.
Klein shifted his gaze away as he felt guilty for some baffling reason.
I nearly imagined her to be a Demoness of quite a high Sequence. Thankfully, I recalled in time that Miss Justice is a Beyonder of the Spectator pathway. It’s impossible for her to become a Demoness… The smell of this extract isn’t bad. Very unique… It has a very subtle feeling. The mystical item created from that Faceless Beyonder characteristic? Miss Justice made it into a necklace…Klein’s gaze landed on the mystical item which was disguised as a diamond necklace.
Then, he heard Miss Justice say with utmost anticipation, “Mirror, Mirror, please tell me the location of the owner of this notebook.”
Audrey knew that she was asking Mr. Fool, but “Mirror, Mirror” were words she had always wanted to recite from the stories she had heard from a young age. She finally had a chance to use it in practice.
The failures in the past don’t count! Yes!Audrey nodded inwardly.
Klein instantly looked at the black notebook placed between Miss Justice and the candle. He discovered that his spirituality could easily spread out with the help of the mirror. He could “hold” the divination medium as though he was using his hand.
Above the gray fog, he quickly wrote the corresponding divination statement.
“The location of the original owner of the notebook.”
With one “hand” holding the notebook and another hand holding the piece of paper, Klein recited as he leaned back in his chair. With the help of Cogitation, he quickly fell into a deep sleep.
Audrey looked at the mirror intently with her emerald eyes, awaiting Mr. Fool’s reply.
After a few seconds, she saw ripples being produced on the mirror’s surface.
It’s a success! Magic mirror divination really works!Audrey’s eyes widened as they reflected the scenes flashing inside the mirror.
It was a view of a village from above!
The scene zoomed in as the dragon drawings on the various buildings gradually turned clear.
A cathedral quickly occupied the mirror in its entirety before being replaced by the cemetery attached by it.
Finally, the scene was fixed on a tombstone in a corner. On it were words that had turned blurry as a result of the elements. The only thing that could still be discerned was the name, “Lindelira.”
At this moment, the mirror suddenly darkened before restoring to normal. It reflected Audrey and the candle in front of her once again.
Isn’t this the village which had the customs of dragon worship? The knight who wrote the notebook is named Lindelira, and is from that village. He returned to his hometown after the loss of the Twenty Year War and stayed there until his death? Or was he sent back to his hometown as a corpse? Hmm… That village is in East Chester County. Stoen City is also part of East Chester County, so it’s very understandable that the notebook which Associate Professor Michele obtained stems from there… There’s indeed a mind dragon living in the sea of collective subconscious over there…Feeling enlightened, Audrey thanked Mr. Fool and ended the magic mirror divination.
Under the candlelight’s illumination, she stared at the notebook for a moment before deciding to hand it over. She wanted to know what the Psychology Alchemists would divine or figure out.
At the very least, the present me lacks the strength to come into contact with that mind dragon. That’s all I can do… Besides, even if the Psychology Alchemists really discover anything and benefits from it, once I slowly rise up the ranks in the organization, some of that will belong to me~Audrey’s mood very quickly turned positive once again.
…
Above the gray fog, Klein rapped the corner of the long bronze table. With Miss Justice’s description, he made his judgment.
The notebook and the village had something to do with a dragon, and dragons often implied treasure!
What a pity. Miss Justice’s strength is lacking; otherwise, I would’ve encouraged her to explore it and pray to the “Sea God” if something happens while I provide support to her via various means. Yes, it’s too dangerous for her. It can only be set aside for now… If the Psychology Alchemists didn’t discover anything, perhaps we can attempt it in the future…Klein suppressed his regret as he recalled the experience of the magic mirror divination.
This kind of divination is extremely advantageous for the third party. There’s almost no price to be paid to connect to the real world. If I so wished, I could’ve torn out of the mirror in my Spirit Body form! But to the user, it’s indeed dangerous. They will appear under the “sights” of an unknown existence without any protection. From there, they can be possessed, controlled, cursed, and corrupted…Klein sighed from the bottom of his heart.
He wasn’t worried that Miss Justice would abuse magic mirror divination, as she had the best and safest target to pray to. There was no need for her to seek anyone else.
And that would be me!Klein retracted his finger and sat at the end of the long bronze table and waited in silence for twenty to thirty seconds.
Soon, he returned to the real world. He didn’t stay too long since he was on the Future. There was someone watching him from the dark.
After leaving the bathroom and putting away Azik’s copper whistle and Will Auceptin’s paper crane, Klein glanced at the crimson moon which had been shrouded by clouds as he pondered silently for a moment.
He put on his half top hat, pulled open the door, and went into the corridor.
After taking a few steps forward, Klein deliberately slowed his footsteps and glanced at the first room on the left through the corner of his eye.
Based on his judgment, the mysterious pair of eyes that were silently observing him and the deck during the day was in that room.
Klein walked slower and slower as he nearly stopped in front of the door.
He didn’t hide the extension of his left palm as he reached for the handle when scenes naturally surfaced in his mind.
Not far behind the door was a clothes rack with nothing hanging on it.
Faint starlight scattered across the clean floorboards. There was a sense of solitude and serenity that lacked the aura of humans.
The windows had opened at some point in time as the sea breeze blew in from the outside, lifting the curtains which weren’t too heavy.
There’s no one there?Klein had planned on probing the area, but he immediately retracted his left palm and walked towards the stairs as though nothing had happened.
When he arrived on the deck and was taking in the cold night breeze, Klein strolled on the starboard with a cold and casual expression as though his main goal was to come out for a stroll.
Suddenly, he saw a man sitting ahead of him. The man was wearing dungarees and a white shirt.
Frank Lee?Klein didn’t stop as he approached.
The man sensed something as he turned his body halfway around to look at the person approaching.
He was none other than Poison Expert Frank Lee, but he no longer wore a smile. Streaming down the corner of his mouth was blood-red liquid.
Klein pricked up his brows without saying a word.
Frank Lee suddenly raised his hands and grabbed a silver-scaled fish that wasn’t struggling.
He said in depression, “It failed… Their lifespan is shorter than I imagined. It’s impossible to breed them, even if they are planted in the ground…”
As he spoke, he raised the silver-scaled fish in his right hand and bit down on it.
That’s good… Otherwise, I’m really afraid of the kind of abominations you would create… So, you are drowning your sorrows with alcohol, no—fish?Klein silently heaved a sigh of relief.
Klein couldn’t go against his own wishes to console Frank Lee, nor could he bring himself to tell Frank Lee that not being able to breed red wine fish was a good thing. All he could do was pretend that this was a trivial problem and not provide a response.
He walked two steps diagonally and circled around the starboard before looking far into the undulating sea.
By then, the clouds high in the sky had thinned. The crimson moon’s moonlight brightened up the rather dark night.
In such an environment, Klein could see the nearby scenery. There were dark clouds that hung low, and he discovered a hurricane swishing back and forth, encompassing an unknown swath of sea.
Under the illumination of the silver lightning, fine rain danced amidst the wind, forming a scene that resembled the dawn of the apocalypse.
Such a terrifying disaster was only a few nautical miles or even shorter from the Future, but the Future didn’t seem affected. Only the wind had become a little stronger.
This is the meaning of a safe sea route—to advance by the side of a storm… Without a good navigator, just traveling normally might push the ship into a disaster…Klein turned his head to look where the ship was heading. He saw a little illumination and fog being emanated. The visibility was extremely low, and using just the naked eye was very difficult to discern if they were in a dangerous or safe zone.
Such situations weren’t obvious west of Oravi Island. But here, it was common once they took the secret sea route.
Klein was just about to retract his gaze when he saw a black, massive object seemingly hiding in the periphery of the storm!
A sea monster?He suddenly recalled some of the rumors he had heard at the different bars he had been to.
After steering away from the safe sea route, it’s very easy to encounter all kinds of monsters. Some of them are behemoths and possess intense offensive power. Once they surfaced from the sea, they could finish it in one mouthful.
The Future didn’t stop advancing. Before long, it closed the gap between it and the gloomy but massive object.
Klein finally managed to discern the entity’s appearance and discovered that it wasn’t a sea monster, but a gigantic sailboat which was even larger than the Future.
The sailboat was nearly two hundred meters long. With its bow and stern raised high, it appeared like a crescent.
Its surface was black. The cannons were arranged in three rows in an untidy manner on the side of the ship. There was order from top to bottom. Apart from the mast, the portions that extended out of the deck was similarly tall and massive. It was at least equivalent to a five-story building.
This ship’s most odd feature was that it only had one sail and on it was the drawing of a black tomb.
“The Death Announcer…” A heavy voice sounded in Klein’s ears. At some point in time, Frank Lee had thrown the silver-scaled fish whose blood had been replaced with red wine away and approached his side.
The first mate who had a bounty of 7,000 pounds held his head heavy as his muscles remained tense. It was as though an attack would be launched anytime from the minute changes of the gigantic sailboat.
Death Announcer?Klein was first taken aback before he recalled what the name represented.
It was one of the most legendary and infamous ships on the Five Seas!
It was the flagship of the King of Immortality Agalito!
We actually encountered one of the Four Kings…Klein clicked his tongue silently as he uncontrollably entered a highly-vigilant state.
However, he maintained a superficial level of indifference and calm as he continued looking at the Death Announcer.
Recalling how the second mate of the Death Announcer, Slaughterer Kircheis, who had a bounty of 9,500 pounds, had recently appeared in Nas and warned him, Kircheis came to an understanding. He was no longer puzzled as to why he would bump into the Death Announcer not far from the Gargas Archipelago.
After putting aside this question, he made connections with even more rumors. And among these rumors, there were a number which could be confirmed to be an actual description.
King of Immortality Agalito is a middle-aged man who’s so pale that he’s on the brink of rotting at any moment.
The bounty placed on him by a single country reached as high as 100,000 pounds.
His former enemies are all dead, regardless if they were pirates, adventurers, or members of a naval fleet. Only the other three members of the Four Kings remained alive.
He has never entered into direct combat with an official demigod. He is extremely restrained in such matters.
No one really knows his exact Sequence. No one knows what his Beyonder powers are.
He’s cruel by nature and enjoys killing. He can launch an attack on any person or any ship at random.
He liked to find excuses to rip apart promises. Other than his nickname as the King of Immortality, he was often nicknamed “The Untrustworthy.”
Thankfully, I’m on the Future. The King of Immortality will likely give Admiral of Stars a free pass. After all, she’s one of the seven pirate admirals… No, the Four Kings and the Pirate Admirals can cooperate or be at odds normally, apart from the pirate convention organized by the King of the Five Seas… With the King of Immortality’s character, he might not leave any chance of survival!Just as this thought flashed in Klein’s mind, he heard a deep, rumbling horn.
Whoosh!
The sailors who were resting in the cabin jolted awake immediately. Without wearing their clothes, they ran to the different cannons on deck to make preparations to do battle. The Future instantly went from a peaceful state to a combative one.
Klein turned his head and looked up. He saw that the captain’s windows were already open. Cattleya wore the usual black dress as she stood there and observed the Death Announcer.
She wasn’t wearing the thick glasses, and her pitch-black eyes were tainted with some purple, making them mysterious and deep.
Indeed, she’s also worried about a sudden attack from the King of Immortality…Klein retracted his gaze and looked at the Death Announcer which had its tail raised up.
At this moment, the two ships had just passed each other by. The pirates could see their counterparts on the other ship.
Similarly, those pirates were also looking over. They maintained a silence resembling that of a statue as though they had zero emotional fluctuations, brandishing their knives and blowing at the guns. They were being extremely provocative.
At that moment, just a matchstick was enough to trigger the tense nerves and begin a war.
Finally, the Death Announcer didn’t take any actions. It continued silently anchored on the spot, “watching” the Future pass it by before it distanced itself.
Phew…At Klein’s side, Frank Lee didn’t conceal his exhalation.
He produced a smile and said to Klein, “Heh heh, there has always been many rumors about the King of Immortality’s strength. Others say that he’s really a demigod, while others say that he’s only a Sequence 5. He is able to reach the level of a Sequence 4 thanks to the Death Announcer. But regardless, he has lived long enough. Uh… Tell me, do you think crossbreeding him and my fishes would enhance their survivability?”
Frank suddenly had an idea.
First, you need to capture the King of Immortality; otherwise, make him interested in your fish…Klein lampooned before calmly saying, “You can discuss it with him.”
Frank Lee was taken aback as he sighed, depressed.
“He won’t agree to it. He will plant me into the soil.”
Just as he said that, the Death Announcer which had opened a gap with the Future suddenly turned its sails.
A shrill laughter which was filled with malice sounded from several hundred meters away as it blanketed the Future.
“Hahaha!
“Hahaha!”
The laughter resounded constantly. It switched from being hoarse, to chaotic, sounding like ravings or singing at times. The sailors on deck fell to the ground one after another as they tried hard to cover their ears, but all they could do was struggle in pain.
A number of Beyonders began to produce fish scales on their bodies.
Klein was similarly affected. He felt that his brain was instantly injected with all kinds of thoughts. There were the good, the bad, the bright, and the dark.
They were abnormally disordered as they combined with the constantly changing laughter to produce a swelling feeling that could burst one’s brain.
Klein’s facial expression distorted slightly as inconspicuous flesh tendrils began to start wriggling under his skin.
If he hadn’t experienced the True Creator’s ravings and Mr. Door’s cry for help, or suffer similar torment when he passed the gray fog each time, giving him a certain level of resistance, Klein would definitely be like Poison Expert Frank Lee—pressing his head, kneeling down with a ferocious expression to resist the pain brought from the terrifying laughter.
Klein noticed that some short orange hair was growing from Frank’s face, making him seem to transform into a bear.
At that moment, the symbols and magical labels on the Future’s walls, deck, and mast lit up. They became like a resplendent sea of stars in a moonless night.
The terrifying laughter which was either sharp or hoarse didn’t weaken, but everyone was distanced from one another in a second. The sounds that came from a further distance away sounded empty and illusory.
Klein’s swelling head instantly received reprieve as he used the rest of his strength to look up.
Behind the opened windows in the captain’s cabin, the Admiral of Stars’s face had additional traces of gloominess, and they looked like they would crack apart at any moment, producing horrible items.
At that moment, Cattleya’s palms pressed down on the window sill as bits of starlight swirled around her, seemingly matching the Future which was on the resplendent sea.
Whoosh!
A squall stirred for no reason as the ship began its own adjustment. Despite the Future having so many of its sailors down, it sped up instead of slowing down. It quickly opened up a gap from the Death Announcer.
Klein looked at the room with the mysterious pair of eyes that observed the deck, and he discovered that the windows were rattling from the strong winds without any signs of abnormalities.
Whoosh!
Amidst the strong winds, starlight descended to form a swath of “floating ice” as they dragged the Future into a “rapid flight.”
Finally, the Death Announcer vanished behind it. The terrifying laughter which could make a person lose control or go mad turned more illusory and distant.
Frank Lee lowered his hands and panted before barely recovering. Many of the sailors on the deck were still tumbling about and struggling in extreme pain, but their condition didn’t worsen.
This ability of the King of Immortality is truly impressive. There’s almost no way to defend against it… It’s no wonder he’s one of the Four Kings…Klein frowned slightly as he sighed.
Although he was experienced and rather knowledgeable, this was the first time he was being directly attacked by a demigod in the true sense of the word. He discovered that even Agalito, who was ranked last among the Four Kings, similarly made him feel weak as though it was impossible to resist.
With Agalito’s character, will he make the Death Announcer pursue us? Although there’s a high chance he would wait for Slaughterer Kircheis to return, that possibility cannot be excluded… If he chases up, I’ll pray to myself and use the Sea God Scepter to give him a maelstrom and a thunderstorm to wipe him out…After making the decision, he once again looked at Cattleya.
The pirate admiral’s expression was already ghastly pale. However, there were no longer any signs of darkness. The starlight that twirled around her slowly extinguished one after another.
Following the complete disappearance of the surrounding astral glow, Cattleya lowered her head and said to Frank Lee who was slowly recovering, “Let them calm down.”
She was referring to the sailors who were still struggling in pain.
Just as she said that, Cattleya shrunk her body back as the windows closed.
At that instant, Klein vaguely saw a green vine grow upwards, covering the Admiral of Stars in layers.
As he didn’t sense any danger or wickedness, he intuitively believed that it was a method in mysticism which Ma’am Hermit used to treat her injuries and recover her energy.
A power of her Beyonder pathway? Or is it from some mystical item she possesses? She began treatment without any worry and allowed Frank to deal with the chaos on the ship. She’s not afraid that the Death Announcer would be able to chase up to us? How far did the Future “fly” in that last pounce?Klein no longer held his neck up as he turned to look at Frank Lee.
This first mate, who was both a poison expert and a capable doctor, had already retrieved a coiled soft tube from the pocket of his dungarees. It was connected to a small glass bottle, and on the other side was an embedded thin and sharp needle.
“A sedative I concocted,” Frank Lee said with a forced smile while still having pangs of fear.
I’ve bought something similar before. They were all given to Zombie Maric…Klein surveyed the area and said, “This might not be enough.”
“No, it’s not for them. I need a helper. They will receive the help of beer which comes with a sedative effect. Haha, they’re often rowdy once they’re drunk, so I’ve added the necessary elements in most of the alcohol buckets,” Frank explained in passing.
Spiking their drinks without any notice…Klein nearly twitched the corner of his mouth.
At that moment, he had a deep appreciation for the aptness of the nickname “Poison Expert.”
Simply because he found the pirates rowdy when drunk, Frank had added a modified sedative to most of the alcoholic beverages without any sense of guilt or shame. It was as though he was doing something very ordinary.
This fellow is a really straight and warm person in certain aspects, but in other aspects, he’s more terrifying than a devil. This is because he doesn’t believe that what he does is evil… How did the Church of Mother Earth produce such a crazy scientist?Klein controlled his expression and followed Frank Lee from a distance and found the boatswain, Nina, who was squirming in the shadows of the bulkhead.
This pirate with an exaggerated figure was slumped there, writhing in pain. She kept scratching the deck, producing ear-piercing sounds as bloody marks were left behind.
Just watching the scene made Klein feel pain in his fingers.
“Gehrman, help me press her down to prevent her from struggling.” Frank raised the needle and tube in his hand.
Klein didn’t object to it, but he didn’t say a word. He calmly crouched by the side and pressed down on Nina’s shoulders.
He felt his hands slip the moment he touched her, finding it difficult to grab her. It was as though she wasn’t a lady but a gigantic fish covered in slippery scales.
Klein instantly corrected his actions. Using a Clown’s precise control, he grabbed Nina firmly by the shoulders.
However, Nina’s struggling was surprisingly strong, far greater than Klein’s. Soon, he felt his fingers turn sore as he could hardly continue.
As expected of a Sequence 7 Beyonder from the Sailor pathway, while I’m not a Beyonder who excels when it comes to physical strength… If not for the need to feed it, I can activate Creeping Hunger and switch to Steel Maveti’s soul and use the strength of a Zombie as a most suitable response…As these thoughts ran through his mind, Klein saw Frank approach, crouch down, and press his knee onto Nina’s back.
His muscles bulged as he quickly stopped Nina’s struggling.
A Beyonder from the Planter pathway has quite a lot of physical strength as well… However, Mr. Frank Lee, it’s probably difficult for you to get a girlfriend if you use such crude manners against a lady… Of course, you definitely don’t mind. You could totally let your child grow from the soil…Klein lampooned as he watched Frank Lee inject the needle into the back of Nina’s hand.
As the small bottle of sedatives was injected, Nina stopped her attempts at struggling. Klein released his hands and stood up.
After a few seconds, Nina combed her hair and rolled to her feet. She grumbled at Frank Lee, “Why must you always be so rough like a bear? Can’t you try a different method?”
As she spoke, she stretched her arms without concealing the pained expression on her face.
Unlike the dive from earlier, she was now wearing a linen shirt and a brown coat. She looked no different from an ordinary pirate.
Frank wasn’t fazed by Nina’s complaints as he asked in puzzlement, “How was I rough?
“Alright, let’s not argue on this topic. Let’s help them first.
“Get the beer barrel out. Let’s work together to make them drink.
“Gehrman, you don’t mind participating in this, right?”
Klein shot a glance at the sailors on the deck. After contemplating for a few seconds, he asked, “The goal is to let them calm down?”
“That’s right.” Frank Lee nodded heavily.
“Can I just knock them unconscious?” Klein asked calmly.
This has almost the same effects as a sedative beer, and it’s more efficient…he added inwardly.
Nina turned her head in surprise and was momentarily stunned speechless.
Frank Lee thought seriously for a moment.
“Okay.”
“Alright.” Klein walked to a cutlass he had long noticed, picked it up, and used the dull edge to strike it at its owner.
Bang!
Through his precise control, the pirate who was rolling in pain calmed down and fell unconscious.
Nina’s expression froze for a second before she recovered.
She then slowed down when passing by Klein. She suppressed her laughter as she said, “I’ve heard rumors of you, but I never expected you to be more exaggerated than the rumors. Usually, it should be the opposite.
“Yes… Your thoughts are very, very special. Completely different from others, and they’re closer to those of Frank’s. This is probably why he’s able to treat you as a friend in such a short time.”
No, there are differences among lunatics. Gehrman Sparrow hasn’t reached the level of Frank yet…Klein observed silently and gave such a reply inwardly.
He ignored Nina and held the cutlass and walked across the deck, knocking the sailors unconscious and waiting for them to wake up naturally.
Frank wished to do the same, but he gave up his rash thoughts when he was asked by Nina if he could guarantee that he only knocked them unconscious instead of killing them. He entered the cabin and brought out a beer barrel and acted according to his original plan.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
Klein struck as he walked all the way to the bow. At this moment, an elder in his fifties with a pointed bonnet had gradually come round.
When he saw the cold and crazy adventurer approach, he hurriedly tried to stand up and blurted out, “No, I don’t need it!
“I’m already fine. I’m fine!”
There’s no need to explain. It’s very clear…Klein held back his amusement and turned for the bow.
At this moment, the elder introduced himself, “I’m the navigator of the Future, Ottolov.”
Navigator?Klein turned his head and discovered several books dropped around Ottolov. They were either spread on the ground face up or down, flat or sideways.
“Haha, I fell from above and brought them with me. They nearly went mad,” Ottolov explained.
Klein shifted his gaze towards his eyes and discovered the colors of the deep sea in his blue eyes.
It’s not the pair of eyes that were observing me in the day… But this feeling is somewhat similar to the Admiral of Stars… They are of the same pathway?Klein retracted his gaze and watched Nina and Frank Lee calm the other sailors.
Just as he was about to look back to see if the Death Announcer had continued its pursuit, Ottolov suddenly shouted, “Be careful!”
Whoosh!
A huge wave struck the bow, causing the Future to shake vigorously.
If not for his balancing ability as a Clown, Klein would’ve fallen like Frank. And when the huge spray pattered down like rain, it drenched his half top hat and double-breasted frock coat.
There should be a steam iron here, right… The act of a crazy adventurer washing his clothes doesn’t violate his persona. It’s weird if he doesn’t wash his clothes… I should’ve worn clothes in the style of the Rorsted Archipelago natives!At that instant, Klein felt a series of heartache.
He saw a storm ahead with huge waves coming one after another as they surged high up like mountains. He could sense the crazy winds and the rumbling thunder.
W-we’ve come to the boundaries of the safe sea routes? The “flight” from just now might’ve allowed us to lose the Death Announcer’s tail, but it has also diverted the ship from its path?Klein watched as Ottolov, Nina, and Frank, as well as Bloodless Heath Doyle, who had appeared at some point in time, wake up the sailors as they took their places. They frantically and busily began to steer the Future.
Through their hard work, the Future changed directions in time and tore through the gigantic waves and dodged the bolts of lightning before returning to the safe sea route.
After everything calmed down, Klein released the charm from the Sea God domain and breathed a sigh of relief.
Looking back, he saw no signs of the Death Announcer’s pursuit. He finally eased up and found that there was nothing calm about the night.
After surveying the area and seeing the pirates rub their heads or gasp for breath, looking exhausted and on the brink of collapse, Klein left the deck, feeling a slight guilty-conscience. He walked to the cabin and sighed inwardly.
We just left the Gargas Archipelago recently and the ship was nearly destroyed. The search for mermaids really doesn’t seem simple…
Following the staircase to the upper level, Klein walked past the captain’s cabin and slowed down. He observed for a moment and saw green leaves covering the crack in the door. Everything was isolated.
He shifted his gaze and returned to his room. He considered the matter of praying to The Fool before going above the gray fog to grasp the nearby waters and search for traces of the Death Announcer by responding. He wanted to let the King of Immortality Agalito, who attacked others for no baffling reason, to experience the same treatment as he did.
No, there are “eyes” watching. I should try my best not to do such things. Besides, it will only teach the King of Immortality a lesson and not seriously injure him. It’s not worth the risk… I shouldn’t let my anger get the better of my rationality… I’ll think about it again after advancing successfully!Klein repressed his urge.
Backlund, outside the steam locomotive station.
Fors wore a finely checkered black veiled hat with embedded blue flowers and stood by the hall at the station’s entrance, awaiting her teacher, Dorian Gray.
The drizzle on the streets and the cold winds blowing underground had made this female author tremble slightly. She felt that she had underestimated Backlund’s spring.
I wonder what Xio is doing that makes her busy all year round. Sigh, she said that she wouldn’t even get out of bed when her father was still alive. Apart from going to the bathroom, both food and water would be served to her by her servants. Now, she’s leaving early in the morning every day and only returning late at night regardless of the weather. She has completed one mission after another, capturing one fugitive after another.With this in mind, Fors couldn’t help but admire Xio.
Last week, this female Sheriff had already paid off her debt and had even saved up 200 pounds!
I have to say that, as a Beyonder job, a Sheriff is really suited to being a bounty hunter. Of course, the choices available to her are limited to Low-Sequence Beyonders…Fors’s thoughts wandered as her gaze that was directed outwards had suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure.
It was a man of medium build, and he was dressed in a black suit, the most popular attire in Loen. He wore a half top hat, and in a rare instance, his shoulders appeared broad. It was broad in an almost exaggerated sense.
He was none other than Fors’s teacher, one of the few remaining members of the Abraham family, Dorian Gray Abraham.
Fors was delighted as she immediately went over with her umbrella in hand.
With so many people on the streets, she didn’t directly approach him. However, her gaze met his and saw him raise his clenched right fist towards the first button on his black suit.
This… means danger!Fors’s expressionlessly diverted her gaze away. She smiled as she cast her gaze to a young gentleman behind Dorian, and as though nothing happened, she passed him and walked forward.
An ancient family had unimaginable experience in all kinds of matters, so Dorian Gray had long informed Fors of the signals and gestures to use in urgent situations. The action from before was extremely simple. It was to inform her to stay away!
The young man behind was somewhat taken aback to be stared at by the languid, mature lady. Following that, he instinctively adjusted his clothes and pressed down on his hat.
Just as he finished these series of actions, Fors had overtaken him and continued heading forward.
Under the drizzle, Fors circled the area and boarded a rental carriage and headed for Hat Trick Inn on Cherwood Borough’s 22 Hope Street. This was the place that Dorian Gray had reserved in advance.
Having spent so many years in mysticism circles, Fors, who had plenty of experience, calmly got a neighboring room and stood before the window to observe the guests that came to the inn.
Finally, she saw Dorian Gray get off a carriage and walk through the door.
Fors quickly turned around and came to the bend of the stairwell. She covertly observed her teacher being led to his room by an attendant.
After a while, she took off her hat, messed up her hair a little before coming to Room 2016, and she knocked on it.
Her plan was very simple. If her teacher’s response wasn’t problematic, she would enter the room to converse with him. If it was abnormal, she would pretend as though she had come to the wrong room or that she was a prostitute trying to get some business.
Creak.The door slowly opened as Dorian looked at his student in front of him before looking both ways down the corridor.
Then, he raised his right arm and spread his fingers to press on the second button of his suit.
This meant that he wasn’t controlled and that the abnormality was over.
Fors let out a silent sigh of relief and instantly entered the room.
“Teacher, what happened just now?” she asked, feeling worried and concerned.
Dorian closed the door and smiled wryly.
“I saw someone familiar.”
He sighed and added, “An enemy.”
It was his former student who had later betrayed the Abraham family with Traveler Boulaya and nearly wiped out the upper echelons of the Abraham family.
According to what Dorian knew, his former student had already joined the Aurora Order and was likely one of the 22 Oracles.
“What did he do? Is he very strong?” Fors asked curiously.
Dorian fell silent for a few seconds and divulged a little.
“Lawrence, Laubero, Aulisa, and I belong to a particular organization. A few members betrayed it and dealt a heavy blow to it.
“That was one of the traitors.”
He didn’t mention it as a family, nor did he mention the conflict between bloodline members and the apprentices so as to prevent Fors from getting her feelings involved.
“How despicable!” Fors immediately recalled the kind Mrs. Aulisa and the friendly and amiable Mr. Lawrence.
“Alright, let’s not chat about such unhappy matters.” Dorian took out a piece of paper that had been folded a few times and handed it to Fors. “Here’s the Astrologer potion formula. Your digestion of the Trickmaster and Apprentice potions has exceeded my expectations. This is the greatest surprise I’ve had in the past ten years.”
“I specially joined a circus.” Fors didn’t hide the fact, and she even felt that it was worth flaunting.
As she spoke, she unfolded the piece of paper to read the Astrologer’s potion formula.
At this moment, Dorian nodded in relief.
“I’m very sorry. Due to the previous losses, I’m unable to provide you with the main ingredients of the Astrologer potion. Just treat it as a final test.
“However, I have prepared a gift for you.”
As he spoke, he took out a palm-sized notebook from his inner left pocket. Its cover looked hard, and it was entirely bronze-green in color. It looked rather ancient.
The notebook was comprised of three types of paper. The yellow-type of parchment had the fewest pages, while another was a yellowish-brown goatskin of about ten pages, while the rest was ordinary white paper. On the cover there were the words written in ancient Feysac: “I came, I saw, I record.”
Fors’s gaze moved away from the Astrologer potion formula and onto the notebook. She recognized it to be the item left behind by Mr. Lawrence. It was the item she had specially traveled all the way to Pritz Harbor to hand to her teacher!
Dorian smiled.
“I believe you are no stranger to it.”
After Fors nodded, he sighed.
“This is a rather potent mystical item. It can be ranked in the top five among all the similar items I’ve seen. This doesn’t mean that it’s more impressive than the ones ranked after it, but it’s simply because the negative effects are the easiest to resolve. When the two are put together, it makes it worth a lot.”
“What is its name? What negative side effects does it have?” Fors couldn’t disguise her excitement and agitation.
Dorian caressed the notebook’s cover and said, “It’s called ‘Leymano’s Travels,’ but we prefer calling it ‘Leymano’s Spellbook.’
While this spellbook will expose you to more kinds of Beyonder powers, it can also allow you to record them.
“It will be materialized onto a particular page for long-term storage. You can use it at any time, but remember, the corresponding page will become blank again with each use, awaiting your next record.”
… It sounds amazing.Fors felt as though she was dreaming.
I can record any Beyonder powers I see and use them once?
I-isn’t this another kind of Shepherd? The Shepherd mentioned by Little Sun… Yes, it’s only limited to a single prepared battle.
I wonder if I can record the Beyonder powers of a demigod. If it’s possible, in a prepared battle, I’ll be even stronger than a Shepherd!
Dorian seemed to read her mind as he explained in detail.
“It can be said so. It corresponds to a Sequence 6 Scribe of the Apprentice pathway. It’s not guaranteed that a Beyonder power that is higher than this Sequence can be recorded. There’s a chance of failure; the greater the gap, the greater the chance of failure. Furthermore, the effects will be halved.
“According to the experience of past users, while chances of success against a Sequence 5’s Beyonder powers is considerably high, once it reaches Sequence 4, which is the level of a demigod, it becomes relatively difficult. There might not be a single instance of success within ten attempts. And I believe no demigod will cast it again and again for you. If it’s an enemy, they would’ve killed you ten times over.
“Do you see these? The yellow parchment is specifically used to record Beyonder powers with godhood. There are a total of three pages, which is to say that even if you are very lucky, all you can record is three demigod Beyonder powers, and you can only use them each once.”
Although it appears to have many restrictions, making it impossible to fully produce the traveling notebook’s might, it isn’t an obstacle for two types of people. One of them is a lucky person, while the other is someone with a large organization or faction backing them, the kind which has a demigod helping…Fors instantly thought of seeking Mr. Fool’s help to display “His” powers so that she could record them. However, she immediately found it sacrilegious as she hurriedly apologized inwardly.
Following that, she sincerely hoped that the supposedly strongest Ma’am Hermit in the Tarot Club would quickly become a demigod.
Dorian noticed that Fors’s thoughts were going astray as he continued, “The pages like goatskin can record the Beyonder powers of a Sequence 5 or 6. There are a total of ten pages, and the effects would be more than half of the original, roughly 70 to 80%.
“The remaining pages record Beyonder powers below Sequence 6. There are a total of 25 pages, and the effects are almost equal to the original, but they are still slightly inferior.
“Due to some developments in the past, the spellbook still has five pages with Beyonder powers left. The rest are blank. You can test them for yourself.”
Dorian paused before saying with a solemn expression, “Before giving it to you, I have to seriously warn you that it has negative effects. After using it each time, it will make you get lost, and it’s the kind that causes you to encounter danger. You have to draw a bit of your blood to smear it on the cover evenly to reduce the effects.
“Remember, don’t underestimate getting lost. You must resolve it as quickly as possible.”
“Yes, Teacher,” Fors replied seriously.
Dorian then handed Leymano’s Travels to Fors.
“This is my gift.”
Teacher is really nice…Fors pursed her lips and asked, “What’s the name of that student who betrayed you? What does he look like?
“If there’s a chance, I wish to seek vengeance on him for both you and Mr. Lawrence.”
“No, don’t think about it. You are much weaker than him. Back when he betrayed us, he was already a Scribe. Now, he might even be a Traveler,” Dorian said solemnly. “However, you do need to remember him and avoid him. His name is Lewis Wien. I’ll draw a picture of him later.”
“Alright.” Fors nodded.
…
On the Future, in the pirates’ dining hall.
Klein met Cattleya who was exiting just as he walked in.
The lady was no longer as pale as the previous night. With a pair of thick glasses, she calmly said, “Make your preparations. We will be arriving in those waters in a while.”
That fast? How far exactly did we fly last night?Klein was taken aback.
Although Gehrman Sparrow didn’t show it on his face, Cattleya seemed to notice the surprise in him. She simply explained, “It’s a kind of flight that makes it impossible for the Death Announcer to continue its pursuit.”
Just as she said that, she discovered that Gehrman Sparrow had completely changed his attire. He wore a round neck shirt, a brown jacket, pantaloons with a dark-colored cap. He didn’t look like an adventurer and instead resembled a native of the City of Generosity, Bayam.
According to Nina, his clothes were drenched by a huge wave last night… Does he only have one set of decent clothes?Cattleya recalled and found the reason.
She wasn’t surprised by this. She even felt that it matched Gehrman Sparrow’s insanity. He only had one set of decent clothes, spending the rest of his money on mystical items, Beyonder weapons, spirituality charms—with the sole goal of raising his strength.
It’s no wonder the King of Immortality gave up. All he did was attack passing ships. There wasn’t enough hatred to drive him to pursue us the entire way… Yes, in front of the Four Kings, senior pirate admirals still have a chance to escape to a certain degree…
Almost arriving… Man, I haven’t completed my digestion…
However, acting as the crazy adventurer yesterday seemed rather effective. The crew of the Future gave a very spontaneous and warm response towards it. I should completely digest it in two to three days. And even if we entered the dangerous waters, finding mermaids wouldn’t be that simple. I should have enough time…Klein nodded and suppressed his urge to ask. He planned on passing by Admiral of Stars and head to his usual spot to have breakfast.
At this moment, he saw a pirate who was carrying a blue fish which was alive and kicking rush in. He went straight for a corner.
Seated there was the second mate of the Future, Heath Doyle. His face was nearly transparent from the paleness, and his nose bridge was rather unharmonious.
Pa!
The fish which was nearly a meter long was placed in front of Bloodless.
Heath Doyle extended his hands and pressed down on the fish. He bent his body bit by bit as he inched his head downwards, plastering his face to the scales as though he was kissing it.
Suddenly, the fish stiffened and, like wax meeting fire, melted rapidly and turned into a disgusting pool of flesh and blood.
The flesh and blood surged into Heath Doyle’s mouth like liquid as they covered his skin.
Amidst the horrendous sight of the squirming, the fish and all the bones, flesh, and blood vanished. Nothing was left behind as Heath Doyle’s face appeared very clean. All that was left was the bright red color on his lips like a blooming rose.
Rose Bishop…The name of the Sequence surfaced in Klein’s mind.
Cattleya, who was beside him, also saw the scene as she nudged her glasses.
“Every Rose Bishop needs to replenish themselves with enough blood and flesh. That way, they can fully showcase their Beyonder powers and not lose control after being injured as a result of an intense battle.
Her lips curled slightly as she added, “However, the lunatics from the Aurora Order have an inclination towards human flesh and blood. Actually, substitutes would work fine.”
From the looks of it, this Bloodless with a bounty of 7,600 pounds is really lucky. On the one hand, he’s lucky to achieve Sequence 6 at once without any abnormalities or losing control. On the other hand, joining Admiral of Stars’s pirate crew is another. Without the secret knowledge that this lady who is being pursued by knowledge possesses, he might’ve turned into a monster that desires human flesh and blood sooner or later, even if he didn’t listen to the True Creator’s voice…Klein sighed silently.
He was increasingly convinced that the Secrets Suppliant pathway, which was also the Shepherd pathway, was the Beyonder pathway which was the easiest to lose control and turn mad. Nothing came close; even the Abyss pathway, which represented evil, was slightly lacking.
Klein retracted his gaze, and just as he was about to take a step forward, the entire ship jolted.
In an instant, the scene ahead of the Future naturally surfaced in Klein’s mind.
The blue sea was being separated by a gigantic crack as infinite amounts of seawater plummeted down into bottomless darkness like a waterfall!
This scene was magnificent and mystical. It made one suspect if they weren’t on Earth.
Whoosh!
The Future wasn’t able to stop in time as it rushed to the edge and quickly plummeted.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
All the pirates in the dining hall flew up and slammed into the ceiling. Toast, white bread, butter, margarine, beer, and roasted fish flew around at random without settling down.
Klein also lost his balance as he couldn’t help but be thrown towards the ceiling.
He extended his palm in time and pressed upwards, quickly adjusting his posture like an acrobatic act, allowing him to look less pathetic.
Not far away, Nina showcased her stunning balance. With the help of the ceiling, she maintained her posture. Perhaps intentionally or unintentionally, she extended her feet and kicked Frank to send the Poison Expert flying diagonally to a beer barrel, drenching him with pale yellow liquid.
At this moment, the most casual and unfazed person was Cattleya. Stars swirled around her as the resplendence beneath her feet coagulated, causing her to float in midair. She wasn’t affected by the sudden dip.
Apart from her, Bloodless was the least pathetic. At some point in time, this Rose Bishop had blended into the shadows and disappeared.
With the Future about to plummet into the bottomless crevice, a plume of water surged up suddenly!
It held up the ship and threw it high into the air and towards the other edge.
After momentarily floating in the air, Klein believed that the Future had landed stably on the surface of the sea. Once again, the charm from the Sea God domain, which he held tightly in his right hand, wasn’t used.
At that moment, the sunlight outside the window shone inside, illuminating the mess inside the dining hall.
Klein, who had long regained his balance, briskly walked to the window and saw that the endless sea seemed to be burning with golden flames. It appeared to have been noon the entire time.
It was only morning moments ago!
Klein looked up and narrowed his eyes to see that the sky was filled with sunlight. There were no clouds nor the sun, just a swath of golden rays.
It’s no wonder Arrodes’s description of this place is that it’s no longer a real ocean, but a relic of a war between the gods.
As he swept his gaze, he discovered nearby ruins which were diagonally ahead.
The ruins were mostly covered by seawater. Protruding out from the surface was gray stones and stone columns that formed a peak. At the top was a dome-like object. From its angle, it was able to hold up quite a large area of space.
The ruins were definitely massive in the first place. Through the transparent waters, Klein saw that its base extended to the seabed without end.
“These are extremely dangerous waters.” At some point in time, Cattleya came beside him.
Klein turned his head over and waited for her to continue.
Cattleya’s gaze was cast forward as she said somewhat wistfully, “I haven’t been here many times. Furthermore, all my visits happened a long time ago.”
“My” and not “our”… That means that it wasn’t with the crew of the Future… Or was it back when she was a subordinate of Queen Mystic?Klein acutely noticed the terms which Admiral of Stars had used as he made a guess.
Cattleya didn’t turn her head as she looked at the sky and sea which were covered in golden flames.
“No one knows where the ends of these waters are. Nor does anyone know how wide it is.
“Do you know what’s most dangerous about this place?”
… I should’ve gotten Arrodes to give me a more detailed explanation…Klein honestly shook his head.
Previously, he had nearly been caught by a demigod of the True Creator. He had only survived thanks to the Die of Probability; therefore, in the past two months, he didn’t dare bring the radio transceiver back to the real world. He was afraid that the True Creator, who was closely watching the region, would sense it. Hence, he didn’t have an opportunity to contact Arrodes.
His original plan was to seek out Will Auceptin’s help through the paper crane once he approached the dangerous waters, and understand the corresponding dangers of the environment. To his surprise, they had encountered King of Immortality Agalito, and the Future didn’t give him any time before they arrived at their destination.
Behind the thick glasses, Cattleya’s black eyes with a purple hue glazed over for a moment.
“There are many ruins floating here. There are all kinds of mutated monsters. Among them include many demigods who have lost control or ancient evil creatures.
“This isn’t the most dangerous part. If it’s only because of this, these waters would’ve become a hunting ground for the seven Churches, a treasure trove for them to obtain High-Sequence ingredients or items. Of course, there are many monsters and evil creatures who have lost control here, but they might not be real. They can kill us, but they might not leave anything behind after they are killed.”
Upon hearing this, Klein made the connection to the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt.
This dragon king could conjure anything through his imagination!
Could it be that these waters were where the ancient gods of the Second Epoch fought?Klein nearly frowned.
Cattleya said with an ethereal voice as she continued, “Here, you will never guess what dangers you will encounter next. Perhaps you will just melt while approaching a ruin, turning into a wax-like monster. Perhaps you might turn into a rock amidst the storms from slightly deviating from the explored sea routes and end up shattering to pieces.
“To Beyonders at our level, that is the greatest danger.”
Klein turned his head slightly as he sharply asked, “What about Beyonders that surpass our levels?”
Cattleya sighed and smiled.
“The waters here are filled with a voice that shouldn’t be heard.
“The higher the Sequence, the easier it is to hear it. Therefore, most demigods who dare explore these waters have ended up with problems. They either went mad or lost control, ending up lost here forever.”
It’s no wonder the seven Churches don’t send their experts here to reap the harvest… Most of them ended up with problems… Which means that there are a small number of demigods that can survive here?Enlightened, Klein looked out the window again.
At this moment, the Future had closed in on the ruins.
Suddenly, a loud and clear panting was heard by everyone!
Whoosh! Gasp!
The loud panting sounds entered Klein’s ears in a slow and rhythmic manner. It left a chill running down his spine as he felt an inexplicable sense of horror, but he didn’t feel any dangerous foreboding.
It wasn’t only him. Cattleya, Frank Lee, and the other pirates also heard the panting sounds. They either turned their heads, looked outside, raised their weapons, or were on high alert, showcasing their rich experience.
After trying to discern the source, Klein discovered that the intense panting stemmed from the ruin ahead of them. It originated from a spot between the peak made of stones and stone columns.
At that moment, Bloodless Heath Doyle floated out of the shadows. He clasped his head and softly grunted in pain.
“There’s a corpse…
“There’s a corpse there!”
Corpse? A corpse that pants loudly?Klein’s thoughts raced. Cattleya, who had subconsciously removed her heavy glasses and looked towards the ruins, had her expression suddenly turn solemn. She turned her head towards the pirates in the dining hall and said, “Quick!
“Quickly circle around that area and do not approach it!”
Her voice contained a magnetic allure that jolted everyone awake. The sailors rushed out of the dining hall and headed for spots that needed help. Under Navigator Ottolov and Boatswain Nina’s instructions, they adjusted the sails and changed direction, passing by the ruins from a relatively great distance.
Only when the peak formed by stone and stone columns vanished beyond the horizon did Bloodless Heath Doyle lower his hands; his expression no longer in pain.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein narrowed his eyes. He felt that this Rose Bishop, the second mate of the Future might be a huge latent risk on this voyage.
This wasn’t because of his contempt towards Beyonders of the Secrets Suppliant pathway, but a judgment he made from combining the Admiral of Stars’s description and how Heath Doyle had reacted.
Just now, Heath Doyle was the only one in pain while everyone heard the loud panting. He instinctively believed that there was a corpse buried in the ruins, and Cattleya’s reaction after her observation proved his words.
That means that even if Heath Doyle doesn’t proactively listen to the True Creator’s voice, just by having the Beyonder powers of a Listener is enough to make him hear more than the average person and most Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders in ordinary environments. Hence, he was affected the most and obtained more information on the danger when we encountered the panting sounds while being sufficiently close to the source of the sounds.
Here, it doesn’t mean that problems can be resolved by avoiding similar ruins. Because according to Cattleya, these waters are filled with voices that can make a demigod lose control—voices that shouldn’t be heard. If Heath Doyle were to be in an inadequate or overly adequate state one day, he might end up hearing those lethal whispers.
Similarly, even if a Sequence 6 Rose Bishop is inferior to a demigod who is good at listening, the gap can’t be too huge. In terms of the Die of Probability, just 2 points—not 1 point—is enough to have Heath Doyle hear voices he shouldn’t hear to go mad or lose control… I have to warn Ma’am Hermit even though she should’ve long figured this out and made the corresponding preparations…Klein retracted his gaze and heard his stomach groan softly.
He had yet to have breakfast.
At this moment, beer was splashed across the floor. Butter had been splattered everywhere. All kinds of food—roasted fish, toast, white bread—were strewn across the floor or hanging off of something. All of them had become somewhat dirty.
It should still be edible by peeling off the outer layer…Klein looked at a piece of bread that was leaning on a table leg, in a dilemma on his course of action.
This was at odds with Gehrman Sparrow’s persona!
When he decided to wait for lunch, Cattleya instructed the chef, “Prepare breakfast for the rest once more.
“Leave this to Frank. P-perhaps he has uses for it.”
For the rearing of monsters?Klein lampooned inwardly.
After a while, he finally had breakfast which wasn’t as sumptuous as before. It was a smoked pork sausage and two utterly burnt toast, as well as a cup of unsedated light beer that was treated as water.
Due to them traveling through very dangerous waters with the possibilities of mishaps happening at every turn, Klein showcased his eating skills from back when he was studying in college. He only spent one to two minutes to finish the breakfast just like he did back in his college’s mess hall.
He left the pirates’ dining hall and came to the deck. He was having an after-meal stroll while also observing his environment.
At that moment, the sea still appeared as though it was illuminated by a midday sun as it was colored gold.
Klein stopped and looked into the distance and saw a point of light ahead expanding.
Under the sun’s illumination, the point of light was producing coruscating, multi-colored lusters due to the refraction. It was a like a gigantic and transparent gem.
As the Future continued forging ahead, the point of light gradually revealed itself.
It first parted before becoming clear. It was comprised of four gigantic columns made of pure diamond.
They were like legendary columns that held up the sea. They extended downwards and stably stood there, holding up a sizable floating island.
Above the floating island, the soil was charred black without any hint of greenery. In its depths, the lights had such an abnormal brightness that it outshone the midday sky.
Suddenly, there was a long screech that was emitted from the island.
It was loud and unrestrained, but it gave people a hair-raising sense of danger.
Before long, Klein heard the galloping sounds of horses as he saw two steeds that seemed to be tempered from gold rush out of the floating island. Behind it was a beautiful chariot which was similarly made from gold.
At this moment, Cattleya’s voice was amplified as she hurriedly had it resound in every corner of the Future.
“Look down!
“Don’t look at it!”
Klein was never one to put on a brave front. He subconsciously lowered his head upon hearing those words and looked at his leather boots.
He noticed that the sunlight which illuminated the deck was becoming brighter before it dimmed and was rapidly restored to its former brilliance.
“It’s alright now.” Cattleya’s voice sounded in the ship again without any obvious emotional fluctuations.
Only then did Klein look up. He discovered that the two steeds tempered from gold and the beautiful chariot they pulled behind it had vanished. The diamond pillar silently supported the floating island as resplendent glows swirled around it.
What a huge diamond… What a strange floating island. What would happen if I hadn’t lowered my head and had watched the golden chariot charge forward?Klein looked around as he suddenly frowned.
A pirate who stood about seven to eight meters away from him had already vanished. Standing there were two pitch-black footprints.
Looking at the ashes floating in midair, Klein vaguely knew the outcome of not lowering his head.
Thankfully, Admiral of Stars has been here a few times in the past. She knows what to avoid and when to bow her head. If I had hired Mr. Hanged Man, even if he was the one steering the ghost ship, we might’ve already been wiped out by now… No, if the Future hadn’t arrived at its destination ahead of time without giving me any time to prepare, I would’ve long sought out Will Auceptin’s advice. A magician never performs unprepared… Besides, if I had hired Mr. Hanged Man, I definitely would’ve purchased the relevant information from Ma’am Hermit…Klein first sighed before recovering his calm.
He didn’t suggest visiting the floating island to explore it. He left the Future to pass it by and head forward.
In the rest of the time, the sea was like the outer world. There were only the undulating waves, the vastness, silence, and endlessness.
Klein occasionally saw fire embers floating on the surface of the sea, but he didn’t find any signs of marine creatures, including mermaids.
Time ticked by, and lunch was soon underway.
Just as Klein was about to leave the deck for the dining hall, he suddenly realized that his surroundings had darkened!
The sky which had remained in a midday state no longer had any sunlight as it was covered in rich darkness.
This change was so sudden and fast that Klein’s first reaction was to wonder who had switched off the lights!
Silently, the Future was covered in a layer of resplendent stars that illuminated paths in every direction.
Cattleya’s voice that contained a magnetic allure was once again magnified as it resounded in everyone’s ears.
“Return to your room or find any corner you can and make yourself fall asleep.
“Then, wait until you wake up naturally.”
Puzzled, Frank Lee asked loudly, “What will happen if I don’t sleep?”
At that moment, his voice boomed like a speaking bear.
Cattleya stood behind the window of the captain’s cabin and said, “When we wake up, we will find you gone, never to be found again.”
The night here is that terrifying?Klein was curious, but he had no thoughts of attempting to stay awake.
He returned to his room, and using the starlight which hadn’t been extinguished on the Future, he unfolded a paper crane and picked up a pencil to quickly write:
“What should be taken note of when traveling to the dangerous waters on the easternmost front of the Sonia Sea?
“Where can I find mermaids there?”
Putting down the pencil, he folded the crane. Without taking off his coat, he lay in bed and, with the help of Cogitation, quickly fell asleep.
In a hazy world, he suddenly jolted awake, clearly knowing that he was dreaming.
No one is infiltrating it…Klein surveyed his surroundings and found himself on a mountaintop. Behind him and to his sides were black, cloister-like buildings. Ahead of him was a withered tree and a protruding boulder.
On top of the boulder, Cattleya sat alone. She hugged her knees and leaned her body forward as she stared at the mountain opposite them.
She was still dressed in the black classical robe that exuded an air of mystery. Her expression wore an indescribable look of confusion.
At that moment, she didn’t move at all; it was as though she was a stone sculpture.
Why is she in my dream?Klein took a few steps forward and leaped onto a boulder.
Before he could ask, he was stunned by the vast scene before his eyes. It was a feeling that struck a blow to his body and soul.
In front of the boulder was a bottomless cliff and across the cliff was a mountain which was covered with countless palaces, spires, and majestic city walls.
These buildings were opulent and stacked in circles. Just one of them was abnormally huge and didn’t resemble a human’s residence. Combined together, it had an indescribable sense of epic proportions that seemed legendary or mythical.
The sun hung far away as it cast the colors of the sunset onto the city as the light seemed to be frozen.
“This is a dream shared by all of us…” Cattleya continued sitting there, hugging her legs as she said as though she was in a reverie.
A dream shared by everyone?Klein repeated Cattleya’s words inwardly as he slowly realized the situation he was in.
Nighttime in these dangerous waters would connect the dreams of all living creatures!
And any creature that didn’t sleep would lack the necessary protection, as their Soul Bodies weren’t in the dream. As such, they would suffer an unknown attack.
As for why such an attack would lead to one’s disappearance and not instant death, Klein, who hadn’t actually experienced it, had no grounds for speculation.
As his thoughts raced, Klein retracted his gaze from Cattleya’s body, recasting them onto the magnificent city on the opposite cliff. He thought out of curiosity.
If this world can really be formed from the connection of dreams from all the local creatures, who could’ve imagined such an unimaginable city?
He observed for a few seconds before asking, “What is its name?”
What’s the name of this city that can only exist in myths and legends?
Cattleya stared ahead in a daze as she spoke as though she was in a reverie, “No idea… There will be a chance of seeing it every time we enter the dream, but it’s impossible to approach.
“She said that it resembles the Great Twilight Hall in Feysac.
“She likely has her own guesses, but she has never told me.”
She? That Queen Mystic? The Great Twilight Hall is where the Church of the God of Combat’s papal chair is…Klein surveyed the area and deliberated before saying, “I plan to look around.”
He believed that the Future wouldn’t leave these waters anytime soon. He would definitely encounter more nights and enter this dream world several times. Therefore, to defend against any accidents and to obtain intel, it was necessary for him to explore the area.
And the exploration no doubt needed a partner.
Cattleya remained sitting there, hugging her knees. Her tone remained ethereal as she said, “Not interested.”
… This isn’t what a mature pirate admiral should say. You could’ve been more euphemistic. Ma’am Hermit, you resemble a young petulant lady…Klein was taken aback as he suspected if he had misheard. This was in conflict with the Admiral of Stars he had in his mind.
Thinking of how Gehrman Sparrow also had his side of not being afraid of dirt and hardship, he came to a realization. He quickly made a guess.
Cattleya isn’t completely awake in the dream. She is able to know that she’s in a dream, but she’s unable to effectively control it!
That is to say that she would unknowingly depict the feelings buried deep in her heart and reveal some of her personality which she usually suppresses.
It’s no wonder she said that she was never able to approach that miraculous city. It’s because she never had the intention of exploring it herself…Klein thought for a moment and deliberately probed, “We might be able to discover something over there.”
“Not going,” Cattleya didn’t hesitate to reply, but she never shook her head. “I’ll be here waiting! Waiting!”
She really is in a semi-unconscious state…Klein made the judgment based on her reaction and tone.
He didn’t waste any more time and turned to leap off the boulder.
Pa!
Klein’s feet stepped on the ground as he subconsciously looked back.
Cattleya remained sitting there hugging her knees. There wasn’t anyone around, and the congealed sunset from the city opposite her shone over, producing a long shadow for her, blending with one of the shadows produced by withered trees.
A gentle mountain breeze blew as the black figure gently shook. Cattleya didn’t move as she stubbornly waited on the spot.
At such times, there’s a need for a Psychiatrist to interpret the dream’s emotions. This has nothing to do with the revelations obtained from divination…Klein curled his lips and surveyed his surroundings to seek a direction in which to explore.
He discovered that regardless of the direction he took, he would end up at the black buildings formed from the cloisters. There was a towering wall that isolated it from the cliff. No matter how the exploration was made, one had to pass by the cloister unless once jumped down the cliff.
Since there was no other choice, Klein went directly to the pitch-black door of the cloister.
The door was nearly ten meters tall, and it didn’t look like it was prepared for human use. Klein sized it up for a few seconds, took a deep breath, and extended his hands to push at the ends of the door.
A creaking sound followed. The door’s weight far exceeded Klein’s imagination. His muscles bulged as his face flushed red. Yet, he was only able to move the door by a tiny bit without being able to push it open.
Thankfully, it’s only a dream. As long as there’s reason to believe, I can raise my strength without truly activating Creeping Hunger…Klein exhaled and made his left glove be tainted with a paleness.
In the midst of dark green sparkles, he obtained the strength of a Zombie. His arm turned thicker as his legs swelled.
Screech!
A deep grinding sound boomed as the door slowly opened to reveal its interior.
The two dark spires and the black buildings were connected by covered bridges as they surrounded a vast grayish-rock square.
There were plenty of holes in the square. Embedded in them were huge arrows. There were flaming stacks in various spots as if they had previously encountered an attack.
Klein passed through the cave’s entrance and entered the square. Unsurprisingly, he saw Frank Lee, Nina, Ottolov, and company there.
This is their dream? It doesn’t seem so… Or should it be said that everyone’s dream is limited to themselves? They will then be randomly placed somewhere in this world?Klein guessed without confidence.
Frank Lee was the closest to him. He was holding a shovel and digging at some rubble. Beside him were the white bread, toast, and roasted fish which had previously fallen to the floor.
He plans on using them as fertilizer? He’s planting things even in his dreams…Klein went over and casually asked, “What are you doing?”
Frank didn’t stop, but he revealed a smile.
“I’m cultivating some little things. They need to sleep in the soil for some time before they can grow big and proliferate.”
“What’s their use?” Klein asked, both worried and curious.
Frank beamed and said, “They’re a crossbreed of fungus. It can make bulls produce milk. This way, we can obtain more milk, allowing more people to drink good milk.”
Spare those bulls…Klein’s face twitched as he asked, “Will it succeed?”
“There’s no problems with the effects, but I’m very worried that they can’t reproduce,” Frank said with a frown.
May Death forever favor them…Klein prayed as he walked pass Frank Lee and headed for the black building’s entrance across the square.
Along the way, he passed by Nina and Navigator Ottolov, who were drinking beside a collapsed pillar.
“Have you ever thought of leaving the pirate crew after you’re older to find a man to marry and settle down? I don’t think anyone wishes to drift out at sea their entire lives.” Ottolov took off his pointed bonnet and revealed his slightly hoary hair.
His eyes and tone informed Klein that in between the lines, he meant: if you wish so, why not consider me?
Mr. Navigator, you are old enough to be Nina’s father. You need to consider your health…Passing by, Klein couldn’t help but lampoon when he heard the conversation.
Nina gulped a mouthful of beer and looked in a particular direction.
“No, that’s not the life I wish to lead.
“Before joining you, I once attempted to settle down in the east coast of Feysac and not be a pirate again, but I was unable to bear with the boredom. I have to lug wood and move things every day, and I can only stay at home at night. I’m not allowed to go to the bar or go out hunting in the wilderness. Such a life seems constant and unchanging! Furthermore, I suffered all kinds of criticism, tolerating those irritating people. I have to worry about the cops even if I wished to beat them up!
“It’s still better on the ship. Although it’s boring most of the time, we can often go to different places and encounter different matters. Heh heh. Even the most boring times can wreck those fellows, training them into passable pirates. I can also tell them that the one who performs the best every month can spend the night in my room. Then, I’ll watch them excitedly enjoy the torment. Of course, spending the night and having sex are different. It depends on my mood.”
A true female pirate… Everyone wishes for something different…Klein neutrally gave a comment and didn’t believe that there was anything wrong with Nina’s ideas.
I won’t disagree with her choice, but if she often kills, engages in arson, and plunders, I don’t mind using her head to exchange for a bounty the next time we meet…Klein retracted his gaze and arrived at the suspected entrance of the black buildings and spires.
Subconsciously, he turned his head and realized that the shadows in the corner seemed normal, but there was something different about it.
Bloodless Heath Doyle? He hides in the shadows even in a dream? According to my limited knowledge of psychology, this is a result of greatly lacking a sense of security…Klein pushed another door which was similarly almost ten meters tall.
Amidst the grinding sounds, his gaze suddenly froze.
Behind the door was a vast hall which had two rows of stone pillars supporting it.
The hall was abnormally dark without any candlelight. As the main door opened, the light from outside shone in, lighting up the interior to make it clear.
Klein saw that there were murals of various colors, with gold being the main color of choice on the dome. They were connected to one another without any gaps. It gave him a magnificent and sacred feeling.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
A figure had its back facing Klein, using the axe in its hand to chop at a long and huge tree; its motives were unknown.
The figure was dressed in a white shirt and a black vest. It didn’t look like any of the pirates on the ship.
There’s someone else in these waters? Or could it be the mysterious pair of eyes that had been observing the deck and me?Klein’s heart sank as he slowed down. He warily approached and came to the figure’s side where he discerned the figure.
It was a man who looked young. He had blond short hair that was split seventy-thirty. His emerald-green eyes looked focused and serious.
“What are you doing? What is this place?” Klein carefully asked.
He intuitively believed that the person wasn’t the owner of the mysterious eyes.
The young man raised his hand to touch his earlobes without turning his head.
“Why are you asking these questions? My ship has sunk, and I’m busy making a canoe for myself. I don’t have time to speak to you.”
“…”
Klein thought before asking, “Who are you?”
“Who am I? I’m the unlucky Anderson. Ever since I saw that mural, I’ve been plagued with bad luck.” The young man pointed in a direction.
Tracing his finger, Klein saw a mural.
The mural depicted a sea of fire that split in the middle to produce a path.
On the path, there was a long line of people. The members either held their heads low with pious devotion or prostrated to the ground. Their destination was in the depths of the sea.
Their leader was a lanky man with long silver hair. His facial features were mild and his eyes were tightly closed. On his back were layered wings.
This…Klein’s pupils constricted suddenly.
He recognized the leader on the mural!
It was the Angel of Fate which Little Sun had once depicted!
It was the Tail Devourer, Ouroboros!
After recognizing the leader on the mural, Klein subconsciously suspected that it was something from his dream.
However, he quickly rejected the idea. This was because the unlucky Anderson wasn’t someone he knew. He was also not someone that had left an impression on him. There was a low chance of him being the extension of his own dream.
And Anderson had clearly said that he became unlucky after seeing the mural. It was strongly tied to the mural, so it could only be the case that the mural was part of Anderson’s dream!
As he focused and looked carefully, Klein quickly realized that the mural was somewhat different from the mural that Little Sun saw in the True Creator’s abandoned temple.
The background here was a sea burning with golden flames, while the previous one was that of a desolate plain.
The destination here was the depths of the sea, while the previous one was had a destination of a distant mountain. On the mountaintop was a huge cross and figure hanging upside down.
The bottom of the Angel of Fate Ouroboros’s feet was black slush with heads pointing down and fishes stuck inside. Previously, it was a meandering river.
It’s a different mural, but more of a memory from different stages of the same pilgrimage…Klein nodded with a guess.
A similar scene surfaced in his mind.
A very long time ago, in a particular period of the Fourth Epoch, Ouroboros led a devout group of pilgrims or the remnant believers of the True Creator. With many powerful enemies in pursuit, they rode a boat through this sea.
Due to certain reasons, “He” abandoned the boat. With the help of the True Creator or “His” own powers, he parted the sea and led the devotees through it and into the Forsaken Land of the Gods, leaving behind the kindling for organizations such as the Rose Redemption and Aurora Order.
In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, they tore through desolate plains, and on the pilgrimage, they built temples along the way. And one of them was discovered by Little Sun and company.
With how Will Auceptin was forced to restart a cycle and be reborn as a baby, the Tail Devourer is likely still alive… Does this mean that “He” eventually arrived at the destination with the pilgrims—the holy residence of the True Creator? Does this mean that the holy residence of the True Creator is somewhere in the Forsaken Land of the Gods?With this in mind, Klein suddenly felt a baffling sense of wistfulness.
If my theory is correct, then that means that no matter how the City of Silver tries to save itself, or how they continue passing the flame, once the True Creator completely awakens or is restored to his original state, they would unavoidably head towards destruction!
When you are very close to the divine kingdom or holy residence of an evil god, your survival has nothing to do with your struggles!
This is like the bubbles produced when sea waves surged to the shore. Once the waves recede, they would vanish.
Human civilization and ethnic groups are just that weak under the gaze of an evil god.
No, I can’t be that pessimistic. I was only making a guess. Perhaps the one that forced Will Auceptin to reincarnate isn’t Ouroboros. Perhaps the True Creator wouldn’t recover or awaken that easily. “He” might be sealed by the seven deities…
Therefore, the City of Silver still has a chance. A path between the Forsaken Land of the Gods and the external world needs to be forged before the evil god escapes from his shackles, allowing them to be moved out! This is probably why the chief of the City of Silver released Elder Shepherd. They need to use all the power they can get…Klein forcibly retracted his thoughts.
He suddenly felt somewhat worried, afraid that his arrival was enough for him to be stuck in an endless cycle of fate created by the Tail Devourer.
At this point, he instinctively wished to take four steps counter-clockwise and go above the gray fog. He wanted to forcibly search for memories that he might have lost, but ultimately, he resisted those actions and prepared to observe first.
From his interpretation of the symbols, there were no repeating rivers. There was only a black slush with fish embedded inside. It didn’t mean the existence of a circle of fate, only the lingering of bad luck!
This was identical to what Anderson said!
As a King of Angels, Ouroboros definitely has more than a cycle of fate. Different temples have different murals, and them using different powers is completely logical… Besides, this is a dream!
Besides, even if I didn’t do anything and really am stuck in a repeated cycle, making me repeatedly converse with the Admiral of Stars, to the point of making my observations, the problem will be resolved once Monday comes. The Tarot Club will definitely not be held. Miss Justice and the others will definitely feel puzzled as they make a prayer, and I’ll use it to regain my memories…Klein instantly felt confident as the chaos and tension in his heart was buried instead of disappearing.
He looked up ahead and discovered that the hall went further in. There was no end to it, and there was light shining inside. However, it was restricted to the entrance. The other areas were dark and only became darker the deeper it was. All that could be seen were the wooden doors on both sides; their destinations were unknown.
Upon seeing this dark and creepy scene, Klein’s desire to continue exploring was minimized.
To encounter a mural left behind by a King of Angels here, who knows what will happen if I delve deeper or enter some room…
The fear of the unknown was an extremely ancient feeling. A premonition of danger with unknown origins had brought about a strong terror towards the unknown. Klein observed himself for a few seconds before he stopped proceeding forward.
He turned towards Anderson, who was chopping the gigantic tree.
“Why are you here?”
Anderson looked up and scoffed.
“I’m a treasure hunter.
“So tell me, why would I be here?”
Treasure hunter…Klein casually asked, “There’s treasure here?”
Anderson continued busying himself with the creation of the so-called canoe. His voice suddenly turned deep.
“There are treasures everywhere in these waters.
“As long as you obtain it successfully and leave alive.”
That’s true… But the problem is that it’s very dangerous if one isn’t a demigod, but it’s even more dangerous for a demigod to be here…Klein looked into the hall’s depths and asked, “Do you know where this place is?”
Anderson traced his gaze and said, “I don’t know.
“At least a third of my companions formed a team and headed in to explore. But they never returned.”
“Are you referring to the real world or the dream world?” Klein asked with a clear line of thought.
Bang!
After the axe landed, Anderson laughed.
“Of course it’s in the real world.
“The ones that proceeded to explore the dream are the other third of my companions. They similarly didn’t return.”
“…”
Klein inhaled as he thought.
“Where are their bodies in the real world?”
“They have mutated into monsters. They killed off quite a number of my companions.” Anderson raised his axe and cleaved down.
Clang!
Amidst a crisp sound, his axe broke into two. As the crack was towards the back, the fragment immediately shot at him.
Anderson’s right chest and abdomen immediately bled like a spewing fountain.
He held his left hand to his wound and looked up at Klein. Smiling bitterly, he said, “I told you I was plagued with bad luck ever since I saw that mural.
“Thankfully, this isn’t considered too unlucky. At the very least, they didn’t destroy my ordinarily handsome face.”
… Are such descriptive terms supposed to be used that way?Klein looked at Anderson quickly pull out the fragments from his body as he handled the wound and consumed some medicine. He discovered that Anderson was unfazed, and the skill involved in his actions meant that he had already gotten accustomed to it.
Klein had a single hand in his pocket as he played with the coins in it. After some deliberation, he asked, “When your companions began the exploration, were you part of the group that stayed behind to study the mural?”
Anderson was taken aback as he inserted his medicine bag into his belt and wiped his mouth.
“No.
“I was part of the group that did the exploration…”
As he spoke, he grinned and revealed a genial smile.
This…Klein’s pupils constricted as he bent his back slightly and raised his left palm.
At this moment, blinding sunlight illuminated everything in a dazzling white. Then, it dimmed and vanished.
Klein naturally opened his eyes and discovered that the outside had been restored to the midday state.
He took out the pocket watch in his inner pocket and opened it.
Only half an hour passed. This night is rather short…
That unlucky Anderson looked very normal, but who knew that he was that terrifying!
Rolling to his feet, Klein suddenly recalled something. Snake of Fate Will Auceptin had yet to “reply” to him!
As everyone’s dream had been pulled into the world without the connection of the spirit world, “He” was unable to locate me? Or did “He” sense Ouroboros’s aura and didn’t dare come close? Or could there be something problematic with these waters to begin with?As his thoughts whirled, Klein decided to verify it.
As for how it could be verified, the method was simple. He could sleep again while it was still “noon.”
However, he wasn’t in a rush to do so. This was because he wasn’t sure if there were any taboos about sleeping in the day.
Wearing his cap, Klein came outside the captain’s cabin and knocked on the door.
After three knocks, he retracted his hand and patiently waited.
Before long, Cattleya opened the door.
She no longer looked as lost as she was in the dream. She had worn her heavy glasses once again.
“Is sleeping in the day alright?” Klein asked directly.
Cattleya nodded.
“Yes.”
After answering, she hesitated and asked, “It seems you were very proactive in that dream?”
Realizing how much danger lurked in these waters, and thinking about how he would be forced to show some of his abilities, Klein decided to proactively lay the foundations of his future explanations.
He looked at Cattleya and smiled politely.
“Yes.
“This is a gift bestowed upon me by my Lord.”
My Lord…Under Cattleya’s thick glasses, her eyes clearly shimmered.
In a rare instance, she frowned slightly and eased them without asking any more questions.
Klein thought for a moment, then he added, “Be careful of Heath Doyle.”
Cattleya clearly understood what he meant and directly answered, “Don’t worry. He has a Sealed Artifact which has a negative effect of him only being able to hear voices from nearby.”
That’s a smart use of a negative effect…Klein didn’t drone on as he took off his hat and bowed before returning to his room.
He lay down once again and used Cogitation to fall asleep.
In the dream world, he woke up and saw the familiar pitch-black plains and black steeple.
Phew, it’s still possible to connect…Klein heaved a sigh of relief and traveled into the steeple. In the usual place, he saw the scattered tarot cards and the new words.
“There’s plenty of dangers there, the most dangerous being the dream that happens when night falls.
“It isn’t about the disappearances if you do not sleep, but there’s one thing to remember.
“Do not explore that dream!
“Absolutely do not explore that dream!
“Since there’s not enough space, I won’t explain why. Alright, it’s just a joke. The reason is that the area contains some of the dreams left behind by a deity.”
Upon seeing Will Auceptin’s warning, Klein’s first found himself blessed with good luck.
Thankfully I didn’t court death and continue the exploration…He didn’t hesitate to heave a sigh of relief.
Although he had seen the mural related to Ouroboros, as well as the terrifying monster, Anderson, who mutated for some unknown reason, he didn’t actually physically get himself into a dangerous situation.
I wonder if I’ll randomly appear in a region in the next dream, or will it continue from before… If it’s the latter, the best choice of action is to not disturb Anderson so as to avoid agitating him. I’ll just walk the same way back and leave that black cloister…Klein retracted his gaze and continued reading.
“Apart from the dream, the other things aren’t that troublesome. As long as you don’t attempt to approach those ruins, directly look at the thing that flies in the sky at ‘midday,’ or challenge the storms that give ample warning, then it wouldn’t be a problem if you follow the safe sea routes that have been verified by others.
“As for mermaids, just keep cruising forward and you’ll ultimately encounter them. This is because, at their levels, they will only live in relatively safer areas, and there aren’t many such areas.
“Finally, I hope everything goes smoothly.
“Sincerely, your friend who might be often in deep sleep due to reaching a critical stage in his maturing development,
Will Auceptin”
The final sentence was long and somewhat awkward-sounding, but Klein instantly understood what the Snake of Fate meant:Before I’m born, don’t disturb me unless it’s something extremely important and critical!
I’ll try my best…Klein replied inwardly without any assurance.
If he successfully advanced, then it might not take long before he had to seek Will Auceptin’s help in finding the Sequence 4 potion formula for the Seer pathway.
Being more confident with finding mermaids, Klein immediately left the dream, wore his hat, and headed for the pirates’ dining hall.
Due to the dream’s disturbance, most of the food had turned cold, but the pirates still had a great time eating. After all, no one died.
Since no one died during this mystical encounter, they naturally felt great that they had something to brag about.
“Do you want a cup of milk?” Frank Lee held a plate and sat opposite Klein, asking warmly.
Recalling the conversation in the dream, Klein firmly shook his head with a deadpan expression.
Inwardly, he was very worried that the milk on the ship were all Frank’s experimental products.
Frank didn’t mind as he gulped a mouthful of milk.
“I remember telling you about those little things in the dream?”
“Yes.” Klein cut through a Dragon-Bone Fish that was cooked in sauce, and he stuffed it into his mouth.
This kind of fish was well known for having few bones. Most of the time, it only had one main bone. In Backlund, due to its various species, they were considered a mid- to high-end delicacy, but east of the Oravi Island, in the periphery of the safe sea routes, they could often be caught.
Frank chuckled.
“My description back then was a little inaccurate. Their true purpose was to successfully produce milk even when they aren’t in a state capable of lactation, regardless of whether they are male or female. As long as they consume it, they will produce milk and return to normal once they aren’t fed. This way, the milk cows don’t have to suffer any torture. This way, it becomes fairer for men and women to bring up their children. It will be beneficial for women to head out for work…”
Wait, why are you telling me this…Klein nearly failed to maintain his persona as Gehrman Sparrow.
At that instant, he felt that the nickname of crazy shouldn’t be Gehrman Sparrow’s but Frank Lee’s.
He’s actually someone who supports equality between men and women. However, his means are a little terrifying… That’s right. The Church of Mother Earth is like the Church of the Goddess. They believe that women should have the same standing in society as men. However, they place more emphasis on reproduction, treating it as the holiest matter…
Among the seven Churches, the Church of Storms and the Church of the God of Combat are most biased towards men. The Church of the Sun is next. As for the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, they are different from the other Churches. They discriminate based on intelligence. The Church of Steam is neutral and has even worked with the Church of the Goddess to encourage women to head out for work due to the need for more labor in the development of industry…Klein instantly had the differences between the seven Churches flash past his mind.
He looked up and glanced at Frank Lee as though what he had just said was something trivial.
This made Frank rather happy as he couldn’t help but drink a few more mouthfuls of milk.
After the pirates finished their lunch in batches, Cattleya pushed open the windows to the captain’s cabin once again. Using magic, she amplified her voice.
“There’s an island 1.5 nautical miles ahead of us. We will dock there and wait for the storm to pass.
“In these waters, every time there’s a switch from noon to nighttime, there’s a possibility of a terrifying storm occurring. I cannot confirm when it will happen, but I believe it’s safer for us to wait for it to pass before we continue our voyage.”
She went into the details a lot more than in the past, as it wasn’t a sudden occurrence, and there was plenty of time.
One of the things people at sea feared the most was a storm; therefore, no one objected to it. They went according to Cattleya’s instructions. Under Navigator Ottolov’s and Boatswain Nina’s guidance, they nervously prepared to dock.
And this made Klein confirm one of the matters that Will Auceptin had mentioned.
Do not challenge any signs of a storm!
Before long, an island covered with gigantic trees appeared ahead of the Future.
The more than hundred-meter-long sailboat adjusted its course and docked against the wind.
More than half an hour passed as the sky suddenly dimmed. Lead-colored clouds surfaced one after another.
They overlapped with one another as though they enveloped all the surrounding waters.
Amidst a loud boom and blinding flashes of lightning, a hurricane from afar swept over.
It was connected to the clouds at the top and to the sea at the bottom. It was more exaggerated than any legendary giant. It was like a gigantic coiling serpent in a bid to destroy the world.
The terrifying hurricane brought with it waves that towered like mountains. Lightning that branched out like trees and didn’t stop because of the incoming storm. It constantly struck the surface of the sea, splitting into tiny electric bolts that spread outwards.
As the rain pattered down on the Future’s deck, it made the pirates who had entered the cabin or gotten shelter feel like the apocalypse had arrived.
Such a storm didn’t last too long. The sea calmed down after about fifteen minutes, and the hurricane dissipated. The midday sunlight reigned in the sky once again.
“You can head onto the island for a while, but don’t wander inside. You have to be within the range of the cannons.” Cattleya gave the pirates a brief chance of reprieve.
Klein kept in mind Will Auceptin’s warnings and had no desire to explore the island. After leaving the Future, he only walked about on the shore, taking in the feeling of having his feet on solid ground.
Beach, sunlight, trees… It feels like a vacation…Klein thought in amusement when he suddenly noticed a rapidly moving black dot through the corner of his eye.
It was rushing over from the boundary of a cliff!
The black dot increased in size to reveal a human figure!
Not far away, Cattleya, who was on the sand, also noticed the abnormality. She half-turned around and took off the heavy glasses on her nose bridge.
The figure with emerald-colored eyes approached. He was wearing a white shirt, a black vest, and trousers. He was of medium build with his blond hair split seventy-thirty.
Anderson!
The unlucky Anderson!
Klein instantly recognized him.
The person was none other than the terrifying Anderson in the dream world!
It was the Anderson who said that his companions never returned after they proceeded to explore the hall but had claimed to be a member of the exploration team!
At that moment, Anderson raised his right hand.
Without any hesitation, as Gehrman Sparrow, Klein took out a charm and chanted a single word in ancient Hermes.
“Storm!”
The charm made of tin immediately turned sharp, resembling a thin blade.
With the infusion of spirituality, the wind in midair reverberated.
With a deadpan expression, Klein threw out the charm in his hand at Anderson.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Azure sharp blades shot at their target like a lined up firing squad.
Anderson was raising his right hand high with a smile and was about to say something when he heard a deep and mysterious incantation and the scalp-numbing sound of the wind.
His gaze froze as he threw himself to the side and somersaulted multiple times in a pathetic manner as if the area before him was scorching metal.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
The wind blades struck the beach, slicing clear slits into the sand, but they were just short of hitting their target.
“Stop! Stop!” As Anderson nimbly somersaulted to dodge, he shouted, “I come in peace! I mean no harm!”
“Anderson Hood…” Admiral of Stars suddenly said a name as she raised her hand to stop Gehrman Sparrow who had taken out a charm.
She knows Anderson?Klein didn’t rashly chant the charm’s incantation as he said in a deep voice, “He has already mutated.
“I saw him in the dream.”
He wasn’t surprised at meeting the unlucky Anderson. This was because the pirates were all in the same area during the dream. They were all very close to one another, which also meant that Anderson, who wasn’t too far away, was also very close to the Future.
“No! Not at all!” Anderson stood up, at a loss on whether to laugh or cry. He raised his hands like he was surrendering. “I recognize you. You asked me many questions. Back then, I wanted to pull a prank on you. Really, it was just a joke to enliven the mood. Don’t you think that having the mood suddenly change into one of horror is an exhilarating experience? Of course, I’m referring to the target and not myself.
“If I had participated in the exploration, how could I still be alive?”
That is what I’m worried about…Klein didn’t believe his explanation.
Anderson shrugged and said, “I was preparing to explain that the moment I said that. I was planning on telling you that I was joking and had planned to seek your help. I hope that you could take me away, but at that moment, the dream ended… Dammit, I was really too unlucky!”
It does comply with the traits of being unlucky…Klein silently muttered.
He planned on flipping a coin right there and then to test him with divination when he suddenly heard Admiral of Stars Cattleya say, “Listen to what he has to say.
“He’s very famous in the Fog Sea. He has the nickname ‘Strongest Hunter.’”
Strongest Hunter…Klein was shocked by this nickname. After carefully recalling, he realized that the man didn’t have a bounty on his head.
That meant that Anderson Hood’s description of himself in the dream world was real and reliable. He was more of a treasure hunter!
Unfortunately, Gehrman Sparrow hasn’t killed any pirate admirals, otherwise, I would be the strongest hunter…Klein didn’t let down his guard as he coldly looked at the man.
As long as Anderson Hood showed any signs of abnormality, he would immediately throw the charm in his hand. After all, the activation incantation was all the same. At his Sequence, he could do it simultaneously while injecting his spirituality.
Upon hearing the Admiral of Stars’s introduction, Anderson seriously shook his head.
“No, I’m not the strongest hunter.”
Oh, he’s still rather humble…Klein sighed inwardly.
Anderson chuckled and added, “Admiral of Stars, if you really insist, then it’s best if you add the condition: below that of a demigod.
“Yes, the strongest hunter below that of a demigod.”
… I take back what I just said…The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched indiscernibly.
Seeing no response from the Admiral of Stars, Anderson naturally lowered his arms.
“These waters are very dangerous, but it contains many treasures. In this regard, I believe the two of you are very aware.
“In the past, many adventurers, or more precisely, treasure hunters, have entered these waters to seek our fortuitous encounters, but most of them didn’t leave these waters alive. Heh heh, I’m talking about most, so there are always some lucky ones who can obtain items and ingredients while successfully leaving.
“The treasure-hunting team I was in was organized by two treasure hunters who are experienced in this area. They claimed to be very aware of which ruins are not to be explored in the first half of the safe route and which ruins could be attempted. They also claimed to know which methods should be used to hunt various kinds of monsters, as well as what methods should be used to avoid evil creatures who have lost control.
“I’ve always been curious about these waters and was successfully convinced by them and joined the expedition.”
“And then?” Cattleya looked at the figure opposite her with her black eyes that had a purple hue.
Anderson sighed and said, “It was very smooth in the beginning, as smooth as it can be. We avoided danger and obtained many of the relics left behind by former explorers, and we also hunted some monsters and obtained several ingredients.
“Everything changed when we discovered a strange temple on a submerged island. There were many murals which remained intact. This gentleman has also seen it in the dream world.”
He used his chin to gesture at Klein.
“That’s not important,” Klein replied calmly.
Anderson shook his head and smiled bitterly.
“One of the murals was very sinister. It described a pilgrimage proceeding forward amidst a parted sea.
“The leader of the pilgrimage is depicted as an angel, having long silver hair that reached his back. He had very mild facial features.
“I was the first to arrive in front of that mural. I reached out my right hand and habitually outlined the various lines in midair. It’s true, I… really didn’t touch it. I was at least five centimeters away, but to my surprise, the angel in the mural suddenly opened his eyes.”
… Your nickname as the Strongest Hunter must’ve been forced as a result of you attracting too many problems…Klein scoffed silently without any sense of pity.
“Silver-haired angel?” Cattleya asked in return.
“Yes, but I’m not sure which angel it is. At the very least, he hasn’t appeared in any of the portraits of the seven Churches. Of course, the mural artist might’ve casually added it, and it might not be real.” Anderson was just about to raise his hand to comb his hair when he discovered that the man wearing a round neck shirt, a brown jacket, pantaloons with a dark-colored cap was coldly staring at him. It appeared as though any abnormal action would result in the man attacking without hesitation.
But at that moment, Klein was thinking about something else.
This fellow is very professional when it comes to art. At the very least, the typical person wouldn’t be able to know of so many religious portraits.
Cattleya, who didn’t receive an adequate answer, immediately turned her head towards Klein, her gaze filled with an inquisitive look.
She had just heard from Anderson Hood that Gehrman Sparrow had seen the mural.
Perhaps, this member of the organization that has been gifted by the “Lord” can recognize the angel…Cattleya had an inexplicable feeling that Gehrman Sparrow might really know the answer.
Considering how Ma’am Hermit would be able to obtain the answer at the next Tarot Club from a casual question, Klein didn’t hesitate to simply say, “Tail Devourer Ouroboros.”
Tail Devourer Ouroboros? That Angel of Fate? That King of Angels?Cattleya unknowingly pursed her lips as the purple hue in her eyes turned slightly more obvious.
The last time she had heard this name was from the Tarot Club, thanks to Miss Justice.
And that was her first time learning of the existence of the Kings of Angels. She never expected to obtain clues of them in the real world in just a few months!
“Tail Devourer Ouroboros?” Anderson ruminated over the name in a daze.
Klein didn’t speak further, showing his disinterest in explaining.
Seeing how the Admiral of Stars wasn’t speaking a word, Anderson could only laugh and continue, “I thought I was hallucinating back then because the mural didn’t show any abnormality after that.
“Following that, our team fractured into two. Most of them were frightened by my account and believed that they shouldn’t continue exploring the temple. The remaining third desired to obtain more treasure and began setting off deeper into the temple. We waited an entire day—noon switched night a total of three times—but we didn’t manage to see them return.
“We were all outstanding treasure hunters, so we knew that something must’ve gone wrong. After making some confirmations, we didn’t dare stay any longer or wait. We immediately left the temple and got onto the ship to return the way we came. We had already received plenty, and we didn’t wish to take any more risks.”
Wait, none of you had the intention to save your companions? Yes, a treasure-hunting team that is temporarily put together will only bother with themselves and the few friends they are familiar with when they encounter danger… According to my experience, those companions of yours that vanished might be eating the fingers of corpses…Klein lampooned and didn’t reprimand Anderson.
Anderson sighed again and said, “After leaving that temple, I discovered that there was something abnormal about myself. On the one hand, I became very unlucky, with everything I do failing. Even when drinking light beer in silence, I’ll realize that someone had used a beer barrel as a toilet and pissed in it. Well, that’s not what I encountered. It was my companion.
“On the other hand, we obtained control of ourselves in our dreams. We were no longer in a reverie and knew something, but we had no means to take action. Therefore, a number of my companions, a third of the original number of people, ventured deep into the dream world. Heh heh, they never returned.”
Cattleya, who had been listening in silence, asked, “What about their bodies in the real world?”
“They mutated into monsters, killing quite a number of my remaining companions and sailors.” Anderson took an obvious deep breath. “We might’ve successfully killed those monsters, but due to the lack of sailors, as well as encountering a streak of bad luck, we failed to reach this island in time before the storm arrived. Therefore, our ship sank. Likewise for our loot. The rest of my companions either drowned, got struck by lightning, or got eaten by the underwater monsters. I didn’t see all of it myself.
“As for me, I was relatively stronger and luckier than them. I was sent flying by the waves and successfully swam to the shore of this island and began attempting to create a canoe to leave this area. Heh, as you can see, even my final axe has shattered. It was also reflected in the dream.”
Anderson’s final sentences were directed at Klein.
They really are a treasure-hunting group plagued with bad luck…Klein inwardly drew the crimson moon for him.
He believed that Anderson’s description was likely real. His experienced didn’t seem to be fabricated out of thin air. However, it was unknown if he was hiding something.
Perhaps, Anderson had really gone deep into the temple and eaten the fingers of the corpses before coming out, believing that he was fine. Perhaps, he had already explored numerous places in the dream world and had been corrupted by some unknown creature in an inconspicuous manner.
After Anderson Hood finished recounting his experience, he smiled at Cattleya and the man who he didn’t know the name of.
“Do I have the honor of being a passenger on your Future?
“I will pay for the fare.”
He looked as if payment wasn’t a problem at all.
Cattleya once again turned her head to the side towards Klein, as though asking if he would accept.
This is to say that you are leaning towards accepting his request? Aren’t you going to do any tests? I have to go above the gray fog to divine before I can provide a clear answer. What gives you the confidence? A Beyonder power obtained once a Mystery Pryer reaches Sequence 5?Klein figured out a lot of information from Cattleya’s gaze.
Just as he was hesitating, Anderson hurriedly said, “I’m very familiar with the route ahead!
“I can help you avoid the latent dangers on the safe sea route, and I can tell you which ruins aren’t to be explored. I can also give you early notice to avoid the singing voices of the mermaids in time!”
“Singing voices of mermaids?” Klein’s eyes nearly lit up as it took him a great deal of effort to maintain Gehrman Sparrow’s image.
“Yes, a day’s voyage from here, and I mean a day in terms of the world outside, we will circle around a ruin and turn…” Upon saying that, Anderson suddenly realized something as he shut his mouth with a smile without saying anything more.
Klein thought for a moment and took out a gold coin in front of Anderson as he silently chanted.
“Anderson Hood is problematic.”
…
He repeated seven times and went through the standard process of divination, but he didn’t hold any hopes for an answer.
It was a test on Anderson.
If Anderson really was problematic, he would definitely show signs of guilt. After all, he couldn’t be certain of Gehrman Sparrow’s divination standard and was unable to determine if he could disrupt it successfully.
Ding!
The gold coin was flung into the air before landing. Klein glanced at it before putting it into his pocket.
“No problem.”
I’ll later make a confirmation by going above the gray fog…Klein added inwardly.
Cattleya looked at Anderson and nodded.
“I agree to your request.
“However, after we leave these waters, you need to hand over half of what you have. If there’s nothing, I’ll not take anything either.”
Anderson fell silent for a few seconds before smiling again.
“Deal!
Having found a way out, he clearly relaxed as he smiled.
“Also, I have to warn you that although my bad luck is limited to me alone, you should be careful because I might attract monsters. Of course, I believe that with you, this gentleman, and myself, we should be able to guarantee our safety.”
Just as he said that, the entire island quaked. A smoky plume emanated out of the primitive forest.
“Don’t tell me a monster is really coming…” Anderson subconsciously turned agape.
The ground trembled slightly as a figure that was nearly three meters tall appeared at the boundary of the island’s primitive forest.
Its body was grayish-white in color, seemingly formed from boulders. Its face was potholed without any obvious eyes, nose, mouth, or ears.
“Stone giant…” Cattleya muttered the monster’s type.
Be it Klein or Anderson, both of them knew nothing about such monsters.
However, they didn’t cast an inquisitive look at Cattleya. They focused on the monster, looking highly professional.
Cattleya turned her body to face the docked Future. She raised her right hand halfway and amplified her voice.
“Aim!”
The pirates on duty immediately adjusted dozens of cannons on the port of the ship, aiming them right at the Stone Giant which was lumbering over.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Cannonballs flew out and landed around the Stone Giant, sending dust flying as the bombardment covered a huge area.
The ground clearly quaked as flames surged. Splinters spewed everywhere as though everything could be destroyed.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
The tall grayish-white figure tore out of the dust, having not suffered any serious damage. All it had were a few cracks on its surface.
Cattleya said without a perturbed expression, “This isn’t a kind of giant, but a kind of stone golem.
“Its core is the main ingredient of Sequence 5 Guardian from the Guardian Sequence pathway. Therefore, its defenses are extremely high.”
Amidst the reverberating cannon bombardment, Klein nearly suspected if there was a problem with his auditory senses.
Since you know that the stone giant has high defense, why did you use a cannon bombardment? Isn’t that a waste of cannonballs?he thought in puzzlement as he lampooned.
Perhaps hearing his inner thoughts, Cattleya said as she watched the stone giant approach, “I’ve never encountered such a Beyonder creature before, so I wished to do some tests.”
I have nothing to say against such a reason…Klein was rendered speechless.
At this moment, Anderson Hood, who had been observing the stone giant the entire time, raised his hand and said, “Do you have anyone who has Beyonder powers in the ice and frost domain?”
“Me,” Cattleya coldly answered.
Seeing how Ma’am Hermit had the means, Klein swallowed back the words he nearly said out loud.
He really didn’t wish to activate Creeping Hunger unless necessary, despite Zombie possessing the powers of ice and frost.
He believed that he couldn’t find any suitable food on the island!
Cattleya took out a grayish-black scroll from a secret pocket in her warlock robe and softly chanted a single word in ancient Hermes, “Freezing!”
Silently, the scroll was consumed by icy-blue flames and immediately, there were crystalline streams of light that appeared in midair.
They flew towards the stone giant and froze the target within as icicles hung from it.
Amidst jarring, cracking sounds, the ice layer cracked in turn as the stone giant slowly walked out of the zone. However, its grayish-white exterior had turned a darker shade. Its motions were a lot stiffer than before.
At this moment, Anderson raised his hands as though he was a conductor gesturing for the audience to give their applause.
Orange-yellow flames which were almost white in color sprouted at the stone giant’s feet as though it had stepped into a particular trap.
Its surface rapidly produced a bout of steam as cracks spread across its body in the form of deep fractures.
Anderson pulled back with his right arm as a burning-white spear condensed in his palm.
The flames at the tip of the spear condensed to a point as it emitted a blinding luster.
The spear flew out, accurately hitting the crack in the stone giant’s belly as the flames melted a huge hole in it.
As for Anderson Hood, who was originally on the beach, he seemed to merge with the burning-white spear. The flames brightened as he strangely appeared behind the stone giant.
He held his left hand into a fist as his arm bulged. With an uppercut, he struck upwards from the hole and into the stone giant’s heart.
This simple-looking strike created an exaggerated effect. The stone giant immediately froze on the spot as cracking sounds constantly emitted from its interior. In seconds, it had crumbled into rubble.
A critical strike…Klein’s pupils constricted.
Cattleya calmly stood on the spot and said without any surprise, “Sequence 5 of the Hunter pathway is Reaper.
“Furthermore, they are good at finding the weakness of their prey.”
Reaper… A death reaper of life? No wonder…Klein nodded slightly.
At this moment, Anderson crouched down and rummaged through the stone giant’s carcass.
Then, he turned his head and smiled ruefully.
“It’s not a real monster.”
That meant that there weren’t any spoils of war!
While Anderson described the situation, the rubble vanished at a discernible pace.
… For an unlucky fellow like you, don’t be the one opening chests or looting corpses…Klein couldn’t help but lampoon inwardly.
Anderson returned and kept droning on.
“The greatest problem of these waters is this. Not every monster will provide you with riches!”
This is because conjured monsters such as this are a part of more powerful monsters of a higher level. Of course, it’s possible that they’re the result of remnant powers and auras…Klein already had a preliminary theory towards this.
Having gone through the voyage, he discovered that there were Beyonder traces of Sun, Evernight, Storm, and the Spectator pathway. He had a more fleshed out theory from his previous theories.
He originally suspected that these waters were the remnants of a battlefield in a war between Second Epoch ancient gods. Storm belonged to Elf King Soniathrym; Spectator belonged to Dragon King Ankewelt; Evernight belonged to King of Demonic Wolves Flegrea. With Little Sun providing him with the legendary records from the City of Silver at each gathering, Klein had gained a preliminary understanding of the authorities of the eight ancient gods in the Second Epoch.
However, the constant midday and the Sun Chariot formed from gold had made Klein have doubts about his theory. This was because none of the eight ancient gods grasped the Sun pathway.
Soon, Klein connected it to Amon’s and Adam’s father, the City of Silver Creator who was deemed as the ancient sun god.
After this Creator awakened, and after a series of intense battles, he had taken back the authorities of the ancient gods!
Hence, these ruins of the battle between gods were left behind?The incomplete mural he saw at the elvish ruin suddenly surfaced in Klein’s mind.
Elf King Soniathrym and the City of Silver’s Creator, who was also the ancient sun god, were at odds!
As his thoughts wandered, Anderson had returned to his chuckling state. He looked at him and said, “How do I address you?”
“Gehrman Sparrow,” Klein simply gave his name.
“Gehrman Sparrow?” Anderson was first taken aback before recovering. “I’ve heard of you. You’re the adventurer who nearly successfully hunted Vice Admiral Ailment. You have the title of the craziest hunter! Last month, when the ship I was onboard passed by the Rorsted Archipelago and Oravi Island, I had thoughts of getting to know you over drinks, but your whereabouts were unknown.”
Last month? I was doing volunteer work at the hospital…Klein nodded and said, “You know me now.
“Also, try your best not to say anything.”
“…” Anderson forced a smile. “I know, my bad luck tends to make the negative words I say become reality. Alright, stop looking at me. I won’t speak again. Put down that charm of yours.”
Due to the appearance of the stone giant, the pirates’ relaxation time was cut short. The Future quickly set off once again, venturing deep into the sea.
Along the way, Klein stayed standing on the deck and leaned against the side of the ship. He observed his surroundings while Anderson was loitering on the ship. He was good at socializing and interacting with the pirates.
Impressive. He easily got to know the situation of the ship…Klein shot a glance at Anderson, who was drinking with a few pirates in the shadows, as he sighed inwardly.
Of course, the Strongest Hunter probably doesn’t know that the alcohol he’s drinking has a sedative of unknown origins…Klein held back his laughter as he thought mischievously.
With Anderson’s help, the Future circled around two hidden maelstroms and a floating palace ruin as it continued down the safe sea route.
About three hours later, night fell again.
Klein rapidly found his lucidity and reason in the dream as he opened his eyes and looked around.
His vision was a swath of pitch-blackness with nothing to be seen.
… Don’t tell me I’m blind…Such a thought instinctively appeared in Klein’s mind. Then, he reached his right palm into his pocket and took out a matchstick.
This was a component that every Magician needed for his spells.
With familiarity, he took out a matchstick and ignited it. Immediately, a weak flame appeared in front of Klein’s eyes.
The flame struggled as it bloomed, slightly illuminating his surroundings.
He was in a prison cell, one with an unlatched gate made up of metal railings!
Why would I be here? I’m neither beside Admiral of Stars or in the mural hall where Anderson was… I’m randomly placed in a particular area?As his thoughts raced, Klein flicked his wrist and extinguished the matchstick that nearly burnt his fingers.
A resplendent layer of sunlight bloomed on his left hand as his eyes had two miniaturized suns.
With the soul of the Priest of Light, he obtained night vision from the Light of Holiness.
As he observed his surroundings, Klein saw that the cell he was in wasn’t too cramped, but the floor was dirty and messy. There were many footprints, a mystery as to what previously happened.
Most of them are human footprints. A few of them are rather exaggerated, likely belonging to giants… The single bed is broken in the corner while there’s a key beside the door… Someone succeeded in a jailbreak?Klein came before the unlocked metal gate and carefully looked outside.
The prison was filled with darkness. The darkness enveloped a stone-paved corridor, and across from him was a cold but solid wall. The path extended continuously on both sides as though there were more prison cells.
Klein retracted his gaze, picked up the key on the ground, and locked the gates.
He didn’t attempt to head out and continued staying in the cell.
He clearly remembered that Will Auceptin had advised him not to explore the dream world. Therefore, he planned on awaiting the arrival of noon!
So what if it’s a prison cell? It’s not like I’m leaving…Klein huddled in the corner, sitting on the halved single bed, seemingly blending with the rich darkness around him.
In this extreme silence, Klein suddenly cocked his head since he vaguely heard light footsteps!
The sound of footsteps came from afar in an ethereal manner and at a slow frequency as it approached him.
No way. I haven’t gone anywhere… Has the far-reaching hands of trouble come on its own?Klein revealed a grimace that didn’t match Gehrman Sparrow’s persona. He nearly drew a gasp.
The only thing stopping him from doing that was because it would cause quite a stir, making “trouble” discover his hiding spot!
No longer a green Nighthawk, he rapidly made up his mind. He held his breath, slowly stood up, and moved to the side of the metal gate, without a sound. He secretly and silently looked in the direction of the incoming footsteps.
He believed that, since hiding and avoiding it wasn’t necessary useful, he had to determine the danger revolving around the situation so as to make the best choice!
The two miniature suns in his eyes dimmed as Klein waited for nearly a minute as he heard the footsteps turn heavier and clearer. Following that, he heard the clanking sound of a metallic gate slamming into the wall.
Following that, he saw a towering figure appear on the right of the corridor.
The figure was nearly 2.5 meters tall and wore black, full-body armor. The cold feeling it exuded seemed corporeal like a gigantic knight.
His aura was converged, and he was staid like the deep sea. In the space where his eyes were, there were two deep-red glows that flickered. In his hand was a long and broad black sword.
Creak!
He pushed open the metal gate to a cell and stepped in. He circled the cell, seemingly in search of something.
Man… Is he trying to find a particular prisoner? I’ll definitely be discovered if this continues…Klein hesitated for a moment and wondered if he should leave the cell and search for a way out before the figure came close, or to sneak an attack to finish the target in a clean swoop before continuing to huddle in a corner to await the end of the dream.
After judging how much time he had left to think, Klein quickly took off the topaz pendant on his left wrist and began divining with a voice that perhaps only he could hear.
“That knight from before is very strong.”
After quickly repeating it seven times, Klein opened his eyes to see the topaz pendant turning clockwise at a high frequency and large amplitudes.
This meant that the target was an extremely dangerous existence!
Without any hesitation or time to hesitate, Klein used the Beyonder powers of a Clown and controlled his muscles to pull open the metal gates without causing any additional stimulation.
Then, he took the opportunity when the black-armored entity entered another cell, to gently walk out into the corridor and rapidly headed left with his body crouched.
In the immense darkness, as he listened for any commotion behind him, he maintained his stealthy and swift motions, quickly making a bend and arriving at a metal gate which opened outwards. It looked like an exit.
Attempting to push and pull, Klein discovered that the metal gates weren’t heavy, but it had been locked.
After two seconds of thought, he took out the key he picked up inside his cell, inserted it, and twisted it without holding out much hope.
A light click of a latch opening sounded as the metal gates unlocked.
That works? Although it’s a dream, you can’t just have a randomly picked up key be an important item… I originally planned on folding some paper to insert into the keyhole and repeatedly slice at it, bit by bit…Klein slowly pushed open the door as he lampooned while thinking in puzzlement.
To his disappointment, what stood behind the metal gates wasn’t the exit but a hall filled with junk.
Closing the gate behind him in passing, he locked it again and circled around the items randomly strewn around, in search of a possible door or path.
A few seconds later, he noticed an inconspicuous black wooden door in a corner. Therefore, he carefully approached it and reached out for the handle.
The scene inside naturally appeared in his mind. It was a storage room, and on the right was a full-body mirror. And to its right was a figure wearing a short linen robe.
There’s someone there? The escaped prisoner?Having been forced to leave his comfort zone, Klein decided to take hold of the initiative in a limited fashion. Therefore, he gently twisted the handle and pushed open the black wooden door.
He wanted to gather information on the general situation, so as to determine where to engage in combat or flee at the critical moment in time.
“Who is it?” the figure wearing a short linen robe hurriedly but softly asked. Its voice was filled with despair and pain.
“An adventurer,” Klein succinctly answered.
He had already used his night vision to discern the figure’s looks.
It was a man with a weathered face. He had wrinkles on his forehead and the corners of his eyes and mouth, but his hair was raven-black and lustrous. There wasn’t a single strand of gray hair.
His short linen robe was ancient and simple. His expression was distorted due to the pain. His rarely seen pure black eyes were filled with unconcealed surprise and puzzlement.
“Adventurer?
“Why would you be here?”
Klein maintained a certain distance from the man who was difficult to discern whether he was considered young or old. He stood by the entrance and looked at him.
“Before asking others, introducing yourself is a necessary form of politeness.”
As a Faceless, just the short act of sizing him up from before had made him grasp the man’s features. Apart from the discordant hair and the wrinkles, he had an old, gruesome scar on his cheek.
The man was startled as he worriedly glanced at the hall.
“It’s best you close the door. We cannot be caught by that devil; otherwise…”
The muscles on his face clearly twitched as though he had recalled something nasty.
“Devil?” Klein murmured and extended his hand back to close the black wooden door.
The man heaved a sigh of relief and smiled wryly.
“I apologize. I was indeed impolite.
“My name is Leomaster, an ascetic of a religious organization.”
“A religious organization? From the looks of it, you aren’t a devotee of any of the seven deities.” Klein discovered a problem with his choice of words.
If he was an ascetic of one of the seven deities, he could’ve directly said it out loud. Even the high priest of the Church of Sun and the bishops of the Church of Storms wouldn’t come to blows the moment they met in such a dangerous place.
Leomaster said with a self-deprecating laugh, “That’s right. I worship the original Creator. ‘He’ is an omnipotent and omniscient existence, the source of everything great. ‘He’ is the Beginning and the End. ‘He’ is the god of all gods!”
This…Upon hearing how this person revered the original Creator, Klein’s first reaction was that it was the Twilight Hermit Order.
However, there are also some smaller denominations in the Northern and Southern Continents. There’s quite a number of people who believe in the original Creator…Klein deliberated as he asked, “What’s the name of that religious organization?
“How did you end up here?”
Leomaster hesitated for a moment before saying, “To the far east of the Sonia Sea is where my Lord sleeps. ‘His’ sacred mountain is hidden somewhere there. I led a pilgrimage here in an attempt to witness his miracles to redeem myself.
“Perhaps it’s a necessary test. We were caught by that devil, and one by one, we died…
“Later, I seized the opportunity to escape the cell and hid here, awaiting the devil’s departure.”
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “Do you know the name of that devil? What characteristics does he have?”
“He?” Leomaster shook his head, saying in a somewhat puzzled manner. “I do not know his exact name, but many pilgrims seem to know him. They call him the Saint of Darkness.”
Saint of Darkness? A demigod? Is this Leomaster’s dream, or is it the demigod’s dream? From the outcome of my divination, it’s likely the latter. Otherwise, it wouldn’t be that dangerous…Klein was about to continue asking which organization Leomaster was from and determine the Beyonder powers of the Saint of Darkness when he suddenly noticed the full-body mirror opposite the ascetic through the corner of his eye.
In mysticism, mirrors were passages that connected hidden and unknown worlds. It easily brought about terrifying accidents; therefore, Klein, who was in a dangerous dream, carefully walked over and planned on using the powers of a Priest of Light to destroy the item.
“No, don’t!” Leomaster seemed to sense Klein’s intention as he cried out softly in horror. “Without it, I-I will immediately die!”
Ah?Klein looked at the mirror again in puzzlement.
Although the environment was abnormally dark, the mirror clearly reflected two figures. One of them was Leomaster with his numerous wrinkles and raven-black hair. The other was the thin-faced, black-haired and brown-eyed Gehrman Sparrow who wore a cap.
At this moment, the Gehrman Sparrow in the mirror slowly moved his head even though Klein didn’t make any movements. He revealed a deep, sinister smile towards him!
The mirror’s surface suddenly rippled as a hand reached out.
With just the blinking of his eyes, the Gehrman Sparrow, who looked identical to him, crawled out of the mirror. His face was tainted with an obvious sinisterness due to the darkness cloaking it!
How terrifying… Unfortunately, I don’t look like Gehrman Sparrow; therefore, you failed to scare me… If Zhou Mingrui came out of the mirror, I might’ve been woken up out of fright…Klein calmly looked at his counterpart and raised his left hand which swirled with a layer of sunlight.
The sinister Gehrman Sparrow smiled as he raised his left hand as well, making a darkness that was made up of magnificence and sinisterness surface on his glove.
This corresponded to the powers of a Baron of Corruption!
My clone?Klein thought as he raised his right hand expressionlessly.
From out of nowhere, he held a short milky-white scepter in his palm, and at its tip were embedded blue “gems.”
Sea God Scepter!
Although his actions in a dream needed to abide by logic in order to achieve the desired effects, Klein suspected that the illusory world was unable to influence the mysterious space or the gray fog. Therefore, he attempted to simplify the ritualistic process and told himself that the Sea God Scepter was stored in a similar unique zone in the spirit world. He could retrieve it whenever he wanted.
The outcome from his attempt delighted Klein. Indeed, the dream world was unable to differentiate between a unique zone in the spirit world and the space above the gray fog. With the premise of the Sea God Scepter belonging to him, this Sealed Artifact at the demigod level was “retrieved!”
It really works… Otherwise, I’d have to engage in an intense battle…Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
He similarly believed that the mirror was unable to replicate matters related to the gray fog.
The sinister Gehrman Sparrow looked opposite him in a dazed state. He instinctively raised his hand, but his right palm was empty.
Then, he saw countless bolts of silver lightning shoot out, enveloping him inside, causing him to expend one Paper Figurine Substitute after another without being able to escape from the area.
With a sizzling sound, a huge ball of lightning illuminated the cramped room which provided no room for dodging. Following that, the Gehrman Sparrow from the mirror vanished.
For some reason, Klein felt himself immediately turn serene, as though he had become a sage.
He turned his head and looked at Leomaster again.
“What’s the name of the religious organization you joined?”
Leomaster trembled as he answered, “Aurora Order…”
Aurora Order?Klein was stunned as he couldn’t help but prick up his brows.
At this moment, there was a loud clanking outside. The locked gates that opened outwards had seemed to have been kicked open.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The heavy footsteps that sounded like drumming walked towards the corner, seemingly discovering where Klein and Leomaster were hiding.
Klein suspected that the Lightning Storm from before had been sensed by the Saint of Darkness!
There’s no way of hiding…Klein held the Sea God Scepter and kicked the black wooden door of the storage room open towards the Saint of Darkness!
As the door tumbled, he clearly saw his target’s appearance.
The knight, who was wearing black full-body armor, had already raised up his visor at some point in time, revealing his deep wrinkled face and some of his bright raven-black hair, as well as the old scar on his cheek.
He looked identical to Leomaster. Even the minute features were identical!
The only difference was the deep redness that emitted from his eyes.
!
Klein was alarmed. He instinctively turned his body to the side without exposing his back to Leomaster, who was trembling in horror in the storage room.
He couldn’t be certain that the prisoner wearing a short linen robe wasn’t problematic!
At this moment, the deep redness in the black-armored knight who had the same face as Leomaster brightened drastically. He raised up the gloomy broadsword in his hands.
Bam!
With a step forward, he cleaved forward at a speed that Klein couldn’t capture with his naked eyes.
At the same time, Klein, who was standing to the side of him, subconsciously raised the Sea God Scepter and made the blue gems at its tip light up simultaneously.
Whoosh!
A corporeal hurricane appeared out of thin air as it swirled around Klein, protecting him within the eye of the hurricane.
Whoosh!The black streams of light carved its way over as layer after layer of the strong winds dissipated, scattering in every direction, causing the entire hall to tremble.
Boom!
Under the black broadsword, the hurricane produced an explosive boom and was reduced to a surging wave that flooded the entire region. It lifted up all the junk into the air.
The intense collision clearly shook the dream as Klein felt his mind go adrift. He couldn’t help but roll twice.
Plop!
He fell from his bed to the floor, the fall causing him to open his eyes.
That Saint of Darkness is really powerful… Or should I say that I’ve never used the Sea God Scepter in the real world, so I’m unable to replicate its full might in the dream… Wait! It’s still night!Klein suddenly noticed a problem.
At that moment, the midday sunlight wasn’t beaming in from the windows!
His awakening was due to the intense struggle in the dream, not due to a natural occurrence!
That also meant that he needed to sleep immediately; otherwise, he might very well disappear in the dark night, never to be found again!
With that thought flashing in his mind, Klein pushed his right hand to the ground, flipping his body up as he flew towards his bed and laid himself down.
Then, he imagined the stacked spherical lights and quickly entered his dream.
During this process, Klein swept his gaze to the window and vaguely saw the dark night outside. It was quiet and serene without any sense of sinisterness.
Meanwhile, he vaguely felt that there was a fog encompassing the surface of the sea relatively far away. Amidst the fog, there was a cathedral composed of rather ancient architecture. It was completely black in color. There wasn’t a bell tower, and at the top of it were pitch-black ravens spiraling around it as though they were consecrating or lamenting over something.
This cathedral has many buildings around it. There are ordinary two-story residences and simple wooden huts. There are bread shops with hanging signboards and grayish-white mills using waterwheels for power… Pedestrians pass through the main streets and alleys with their figures flitting about, impossible to know of their actual situations.
A mirage? The source of the danger at night? All the people who disappeared had lost their minds and went somewhere?Klein woke up from his dreams because he subconsciously considered the questions that he had accumulated.
Following that, he forcefully made himself concentrate. He retrieved the Sea God Scepter from the “spirit world’s unique zone!”
He remembered that he was in an intense battle with the Saint of Darkness just before he left the dream!
The slightly dim golden light shone into Klein’s eyes as everything immediately turned bright.
What he could see was no longer the tall knight dressed in black full-bodied armor, nor was it Leomaster, who was dressed in a short linen robe. Instead, he was facing a floor-to-ceiling window that faced the setting sun.
The window was very clean and revealed an indescribable sense of purity under the sun’s illumination.
By the side of the window were tables with their original wooden colors and black high-back chairs. Further away were rows of bookshelves with all kinds of books placed on them.
A library? A book repository? Every time I enter this dream world, I’ll be placed randomly in a certain area?Klein carefully observed his surroundings and confirmed that it was temporarily safe without the so-called Saint of Darkness or strange evil creatures.
He held the Sea God Scepter and first came to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the environment outside.
The first thing that he saw was the opulent buildings that covered the opposite mountain peak. The huge palaces, magnificent steeples, and the towering city walls that all appeared frozen in the sunset. It was a visual spectacle.
Even though it wasn’t his first time seeing it, Klein still held his breath, quietly admiring this miraculous scenery for a few seconds.
He then moved his gaze away towards the cliff. He saw the high walls of the black cloister and the withered trees beside the boulders. But as they were blocked, it was impossible to confirm whether Cattleya remained in her original spot.
Indeed, within a certain radius, it’s not possible to leave this region… I’m deep inside the black cloister?Klein retracted his gaze in thought as he walked to the bookshelves.
He temporarily didn’t have the time to consider what happened between the Saint of Darkness and Leomaster in his previous dream. This was because he needed to determine his current situation.
When he arrived by the bookshelves, Klein discovered that the books placed on them had their own names. They weren’t blurry and indistinct like ordinary dreams.
The Spirituality of Life, Book of Charms, The Flower Within the Heart, The True Cosmos and Inner Universe… These are all books on mysticism…Klein carefully reached out and took out the Book of Charms.
He quickly flipped through it and realized that he knew most of the content, but there was a small portion which he had never come into contact with.
It can be confirmed that this isn’t from my dream… Ma’am Hermit’s? The knowledge that pursues her and is injected into her has been conjured in this black cloister?Klein had no desire to explore beyond where he was. He held the Book of Charms and returned to the side of the floor-to-ceiling window. He found a spot to sit down and began reading in a serious manner with the sunset’s glow.
You can still study even in dreams!As he lampooned, he took out a pen and paper as he wrote and drew.
While he was engrossed in this, the light suddenly bloomed as blinding whiteness blanketed his vision.
Klein naturally opened his eyes and felt warmth from the sunlight that shone inwards.
I just read a few pages and planned to speed read it before using dream divination to recall them…Klein sat up, frustrated. He felt like he had lost a good opportunity to study. This was because he couldn’t determine if he would be randomly placed in the black cloister’s library again.
He straightened his hair, wore his cap, and went to the deck. As he observed his surroundings, he recalled the dream.
That prison is likely inside the black cloister as well. Yes, it might be underground. In other words, the Saint of Darkness and Leomaster are in a ruin nearby.
It’s no wonder that Will Auceptin told me not to attempt exploring the dream. These places are really filled with danger!
Why would the Saint of Darkness and Leomaster look identical? That dream was a little strange. Also, that full-body mirror was very magical and sinister. It actually managed to clone a Gehrman Sparrow…
Upon recalling this, Klein began to find examples from his past experiences to confirm his through processes by comparison.
This was called relying on experience.
Soon, he thought of something. He had once borrowed the Mental Terror Candle in Backlund and helped Father Utravsky eliminate the “past him.” A character that was dissociated from his original self!
Could it be that Leomaster is the Saint of Darkness from the Aurora Order?
Due to certain reasons, he had split his personality, separating his good and evil sides? That sealed and dark prison is the reflection of his inner dream?
Yes, that full-bodied mirror! Leomaster had said that if it were destroyed, he would vanish as well. When I looked into the mirror, the Gehrman Sparrow inside it did form a corporeal body. It was evil!
It’s no wonder I felt like a sage after I eliminated the Gehrman Sparrow in the mirror. It’s because I got rid of my evil and sinister thoughts in my mind…
Yes, that full-body mirror must be in the form of a mirror in the real world… These waters clearly have the Beyonder remains of a Visionary. It conjures many unreal and real monsters that can kill… And this belongs to the Spectator pathway; therefore, being able to split good from evil and causing dissociated personalities does make logical sense…
Heh heh, Saint of Darkness Leomaster is a high-ranking member of the Aurora Order. He must originally be very evil, but that ruin or item stirred up his inverse side, which is the good hidden deep in his heart. It caused a split personality; hence, he is trapped somewhere nearby.Klein felt that he had roughly understood the truth to the matter and felt a little regret.
Unfortunately, I’m unable to enter the same spot a second time. Otherwise, with the Sea God Scepter and Leomaster’s good side, there’s a high chance of defeating his evil side, the Saint of Darkness. And the damage dealt in the dream world would continue on in the real world…
In that case, a good saint who understands the Aurora Order would be born. It will make it easier to strike down on this cultist organization…Klein silently sighed and turned halfway around and watched Anderson Hood walk out of the cabin.
“Where did you go in the dream? I didn’t actually find you,” the Strongest Hunter asked as though they were best buds.
Klein secretly frowned as he asked, “Why should I be seen by you?”
Anderson was taken aback.
“Shouldn’t you return to the spot where you left the dream upon returning there again?”
… There are other elements involved in my random appearance in other spots within a particular radius? Something to do with my uniqueness?Klein realized that the problem was more complex than he had imagined.
He said with some deliberation, “I went elsewhere after entering the dream.”
“Strange…” Anderson frowned as though he was very puzzled.
Without waiting for Klein to speak, he thought before speaking again, “There’s another strange incident.”
“What?” Klein asked cooperatively.
Anderson surveyed his surroundings.
“Back when I was pretending to make a canoe in the hall last time, I heard the sounds of a door opening and of footsteps that came out from deep inside. But when I looked up, I found nothing.
“I originally thought that it was someone from the ship, but later it didn’t seem like the case.”
Someone opened a door deep in the hall of murals and came out? A Rampager or Beyonder creature who was nearby? Furthermore, it possesses the ability to act in dreams?After hearing Anderson Hood’s description, Klein began making logical speculations.
As his thoughts whirled, he suddenly had a new idea.
Could it be the owner of the mysterious eyes that observed me and the deck?
It’s possible! If that mysterious person has been lurking on the ship the entire time and followed us into these waters, then he’d have to sleep when night falls, so he will appear in the dream world… Ma’am Hermit is completely unaware of his existence, or has she tacitly agreed to his actions? Or he’s the trump card that she wields, which is why she isn’t afraid of the dangers in these waters when taking on my mission? No, that cannot be determined. At the very least, I can’t determine that the person who opened the door deep inside the hall of murals is the mysterious person on the ship…Klein looked at Anderson with a deep, gloomy look before asking, “Why does it seem unlikely?”
Back when Anderson Hood mentioned it, he originally suspected that the person who opened the door was a member of the Future, but he later felt that it was unlikely.
Anderson chuckled.
“I visited every person on the ship in the dream, and I discovered that no one possesses the ability to act freely in that world except you.”
“Unfortunately, I was pushing open a door outside back then,” Klein said calmly.
Anderson shrugged and said, “I know; that’s why I’m not suspecting you. These waters have dangers lurking everywhere. All sorts of unimaginable monsters are active here. Perhaps the person opening the door from before was the stone giant from earlier or a rotting dragon who dreamed of countless treasures.”
Upon saying this, he leaned against the side of the ship and looked at the sea which was bathing in golden sunlight as he smiled wistfully.
“I discovered that ever since I escaped the ship-sinking crisis brought about by the storm, my bad luck has been decreasing bit by bit. Haha, it’s obvious that it’s not fixed and wouldn’t last forever.
“Look, I successfully swam onto the island, and although I kept meeting with all kinds of bad luck, I managed to last until you arrived.
“Yes, I do attract monsters and did make that stone giant appear, but didn’t we easily resolve it?
“Also, nothing happened despite me being on board for several hours. Doesn’t that explain…”
Before Anderson could finish his statement, Klein coldly cut him off.
“Shut up!”
Doesn’t this guy know to keep his words to a minimum when faced with a livid expression? I really want to beat him up! If it wasn’t for the divination above the gray fog that said that you haven’t mutated or have a big shot possessing you, then I would’ve already sunk you to the bottom of the sea. Yes… Sequence 8 of the Hunter pathway is Provoker. He must’ve easily digested the potion back then…From the bottom of his heart, Klein felt that the level of Anderson’s provocation was far higher than Danitz.
Without feeling frustrated, Anderson raised his arms and said with a rueful smile.”Fine, fine. I’ll shut up.”
Seeing how he wasn’t providing him with any more clues about the individual who opened the door in the dream world, Klein remained silent for a few seconds, suddenly turned around, and walked into the cabin.
He had discovered a huge oversight on something!
Since Anderson, who’s plagued with bad luck, was on the ship, that meant that the chances of them experiencing an incident would only increase exponentially. Therefore, he needed to make some preparations!
After returning to his room, Klein walked to the bathroom as he picked up Azik’s copper whistle and Will Auceptin’s paper crane. After setting up the ritual to summon himself, he brought Tinder, the Sun Brooch, and the Nightmare Beyonder characteristic from above the gray fog into the real world.
He didn’t immediately switch out his equipped inventory, but he did place them inside his suitcase and beside the Biological Poison Bottle.
This way, even if danger suddenly struck, he would have a chance to adjust his “inventory,” and then he could make a selection based on the danger he faced.
After doing all of this, Klein felt significantly relaxed. He put away the other items and left the room for the deck, afraid that he would miss any signs of mermaids.
Just as he walked out of the cabin, he saw Frank Lee crouched in a corner, looking shocked and dazed.
“What happened?” Klein felt his heart skip a beat.
He was afraid that something had gone wrong with the crazy cross-breeder’s experiments, causing everyone on the Future to be embroiled in a terrifying biological disaster.
Frank shook his head in a daze.
“Didn’t I mention about those little things before?
“They actually need to sleep for some time before they can grow and reproduce. In the end…”
“What happened in the end?” Klein’s expression turned solemn.
This made the Strongest Hunter Anderson, who was bragging about how many pirates he had hunted to the audience around him without realizing the change in their eyes, sense something as he curiously stopped his description and came over.
The crouching Frank looked up and said, “They just finished a large-scale reproduction stage and have even mutated.
“Th-this is a miracle!”
“And? Where have they gone? Are they still in your laboratory?” Klein instinctively felt that this wasn’t something good.
Frank used two seconds to digest the problem as he rolled up his sleeves to show his hairy arm.
He pounded the deck in front of him and revealed a smile.
“They have drilled inside and have seemingly reconstructed the Future…”
Amidst the dull pounding, something that seemed like milk spewed out like a fountain from the deck, spraying Frank Lee in the face.
He licked the liquid by his lips and said in pleasant surprise, “The Future… The Future has produced milk!”
At the same time, the pirates by the side of the ship pointed down at the cannons in horror.
“The cannons are spewing milk!”
This… This isn’t scientific…Klein nearly couldn’t control the twitching of his facial muscles.
Ever since he boarded the Future, and ever since the ship came to the ravine and began the descent, he felt that many of the things that had happened were extremely unscientific. It even exceeded the confines of his mysticism knowledge.
Anderson watched agape, nearly forgetting to inquire. He stomped his feet habitually and successfully saw another milk fountain spew out.
One thought after another flashed past Klein’s mind as he acutely figured out a problem.
He immediately looked at Frank Lee and asked in a deep voice, “After your little things have infected the Future, will it continue infecting people?”
While asking, Klein’s right palm reached into his pocket. According to the situation, he selected the Floating Charm and prepared to fly into the air in order to escape the infection.
Frank Lee thought seriously for a moment.
“In theory, yes…”
Before he finished his sentence, a figure appeared and kicked him in the ass, sending him tumbling a few times, slamming into pools of milk.
That person was none other than linen shirted Nina, who was draped in a blue jacket.
She glared angrily at Frank Lee on the deck as she cursed while hyperventilating.
“Aren’t you going to finish off those darn little things of yours!?
“Did you do this while thinking that my breasts aren’t big enough?”
“A-alright,” Frank Lee patted his ass and said unwillingly.
At this moment, Klein had already taken out his charm and softy chanted, “Storm!”
He believed that he had underestimated Frank Lee’s ability to cause trouble and suspected that the disaster brought about by him would only worsen; therefore, he decided to first fly into the air.
Blue flames enveloped the charm made of tin as squalls immediately stirred. They swirled around Klein’s feet and body, lifting him off the deck and to a height of four to five meters.
Anderson was first taken aback before he reached out his palm in an attempt to grab Klein, but he was a moment too late. All he could do was watch Gehrman Sparrow rise up as he remained standing on the spot.
This ordinarily handsome hunter shook his head with a warped expression, somewhat amused while also wanting to dismember the first mate of the Future.
At this moment, Frank had already taken a bottle of dark green powder. He grabbed a handful of it, and as he chanted in Jotun, he scattered it around his surroundings.
The moment the powder made contact with the deck, it immediately produced green vines that grew wildly. Soon, it drew out the milk and the “little things,” entangling the entire deck and cabin within.
In just about ten seconds, the Future had been reduced into a forest of vines.
“Phew, it’s over.” Frank smiled at Nina before his expression changed again. “Th-they’ve mutated!”
At this moment, a pirate walked over in a stagger, shouting with a tinge of horror, “A… A watermelon is growing from my head!”
Klein looked towards the voice and saw a green vine drilling out of the pirate’s head. One of them seemed to produce a soon-to-ripen watermelon.
“This is the so-called mutation? This is way too crazy, goddamn madness!” Anderson blurted out a sigh.
His eyes then darted around as he said in a deep voice, “There’s something wrong with the surrounding waters!”
In midair, Klein had also determined the same thing.
If there wasn’t any external disruptions, then Frank Lee’s experimental products and Beyonder powers wouldn’t have caused a simultaneous mutation!
Rip!
One vine after another tore apart as the window to the captain’s cabin opened.
Cattleya appeared there and shouted in an amplified voice with witchcraft, “Frank, stop all experiments.
“There are remnant auras of Mother Earth here.”
Mother Earth?Klein looked in surprise at Ma’am Hermit, and he felt that his theories about these waters being the battlefield of the gods had been completely overturned!
“Oh my, Merciful Mother!” Frank crossed his arms and made a pose like he was hugging a baby.
Following that, he sprawled on the floor as he devoutly kissed the vines.
Cattleya silently watched this scene as resplendent stars instantly swirled around her. Following that, she made the entire Future light up.
With a flick of her finger, she made a colorless flame land on the vine outside the window of the captain’s cabin.
The vines were immediately ignited as they silently turned to ashes.
The colorless flames silently spread and wreaked havoc, without harming a single sailor. As for the Future, the light it produced helped it withstand the fire.
Before long, the forest of vines vanished completely, leaving behind the pirate who had a watermelon growing on his head. Of course, the vine that was connected to it had been burned to nothingness.
“Phew, th-this is no different from a devil’s descent!” The pirate took two steps forward and carried the watermelon which had grown out from his head.
“Don’t open it!” Just as Cattleya’s warning reverberated, the pirate had opened the watermelon with brute force, partially to vent his anger and partially to satisfy his curiosity.
The watermelon split into two, and inside it was a milky-white “brain” filled with gullies. Flowing around it was a blood-like liquid.
With a thud, the pirate died immediately, without any chance of saving him. The Beyonder characteristics on him rapidly condensed at an extraordinary speed.
How sinister and crazy…Klein sighed silently and prepared to land back onto the deck.
At that moment, he saw a gigantic palm suddenly reach out from the surface of the sea, smacking the side of the Future.
The five fingers of the palm were long, each almost half a meter long. The entire thing was a grayish-black color like an arid desert!
Klein silently drew out a gasp as he couldn’t help but look at Anderson Hood.
This fellow had just mentioned that nothing had happened since he came on board!
The grayish-black hand grabbed the side of the ship and quickly hoisted it up, revealing the submerged parts, inch by inch.
Through the blue water waves, Klein saw a huge grayish-black shadow. Following that, squirming flesh occupied his entire vision.
The monster seemed to be an amalgamation of countless blackening or graying corpses. Attached to the two gigantic palms were withered-looking arms that resembled dry timber. The arms stemmed from a corpse that was suspected to be from a giant. This giant’s single eye was shut tightly as a few heads were stuck to its neck. And further down these heads were incomplete scaly fish, lizard bodies, or warped human corpses. Layer after layer, they formed flesh that appeared like a floating island.
From the different corpses and the connections of the crevices, a yellowish-green gas was emanated and spread to its surroundings as though it was enveloping the entire area.
Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!
Just the smell of it had made many sailors on deck cough violently. It was so bad that they couldn’t even straighten their backs.
Upon seeing this scene, Frank Lee didn’t hesitate to take out the materials inside a hidden pouch on his belt. He showcased his corresponding Beyonder powers, but to his surprise, Cattleya’s voice rang in his ears.
“Frank, stop!
“Help Nina command the sailors to get them to adjust the sails!”
“Why?” Frank Lee subconsciously asked in return.
“In this area, the supernatural matters within the authority of Mother Earth will mutate, including your powers.” As Cattleya spoke, she extended both her palms forward and pressed down on a particular spot on her desk.
The symbols and the magical labels on the Future immediately became more pronounced as they lit up one after another, converting the entire ship into a resplendent sea of stars. They seemed to correspond to each and every point of starlight that swirled around Cattleya’s body.
The spreading yellowish-green gas was kept out as Klein began floating towards the window of his room from the closest wall.
The coughing pirates felt alleviated, and under the lead of Boatswain Nina and First Mate Frank, as well as the instructions of Ottolov, they quickly adjusted the sails and attempted to make the Future escape from the nearby waters in order to escape the influence of the mutation effects.
However, the grayish-black colossal monster had held back the front of the ship, and the body beneath the water had connected to unknown parts of the ship in order to hold the Future, preventing it from advancing forward.
At the same time, formless tall mountains seemed to appear around them, blocking out the sea winds that blew from afar, preventing the Future from using its strength no matter how it adjusted its sails.
Faced with such a situation, there’s a need to use a backup steam engine system. Unfortunately, the Future lacks it…
Yes… It can still fly with the help of the starlight, but that seems to be extremely draining on Ma’am Hermit. Besides, it will be difficult to grasp the direction and distance it will bring us. To make such a flight in such waters, there’s a high chance of entering a more dangerous zone without being blessed with good luck. Heh, there’s still the extremely unlucky Anderson on board…Klein floated by the window in his room as he took in the situation.
He wasn’t nervous, as neither Admiral of Stars Cattleya nor the Strongest Hunter Anderson had showcased their true strength.
Of course, that includes me as well…Klein added inwardly.
He planned on first returning to his room and wearing Tinder. Without any “food” around, using such a mystical item was more suitable than Creeping Hunger. The latter was to be reserved for him when facing more dangerous and complicated situations before throwing it above the gray fog for it to cool down.
As for the negative effect of losing items on him, Klein already had a plan. He decided to put in his wallet, Azik’s copper whistle, the adventurer’s harmonica, and other items into his suitcase when changing his inventory, leaving Creeping Hunger, Murloc Cufflink, and the charms from the Sea God domain. He would keep a close watch on the latter two to prevent them from being lost.
And from a probability standpoint, the most likely item to be lost by Tinder would be the charms since they were the greatest in number.
Klein wasn’t worried about this. He had created charms with different effects. They were highly disposable!
Besides, the corresponding metal in the Storm domain is tin. It’s very cheap and worth nothing. The Beyonder effects are bestowed by the Sea God Scepter, so I don’t have to spend any additional money…As Klein mumbled, he reached out to push open the window to his room.
At this moment, the colossal grayish-black monster, which was a combination of flesh, climbed higher again. With its approach, the busy sailors had their hair grow wildly, to the point of exceeding their waists.
This wasn’t the most terrifying outcome. It was more harrowing that the blob of flaxen-colored hair seemed to have a life of its own. They would interweave and bind themselves to their owners.
As the hair began to produce similar changes, the lustrous sea of stars on the surface of the Future could no longer hold back this influence.
To a number of pirates who had shaved themselves bald, their uniqueness didn’t bring them luck either. Their nose hair would rapidly grow at a discernible pace, blocking their nasal passageways.
By the window of the captain’s cabin, Cattleya had raised her arms at some point in time. In her hand was a scroll made of smooth fish skin.
“Numb!”
As the incantation in ancient Hermes resounded while the scroll burned in silence, a light green luster shot out from within, striking the monster’s gigantic palm that appeared by the side of the ship.
The squirming flesh formed from countless corpses didn’t pause at all. It slammed down on the lustrous sea of stars, sending sparks flying while the ship trembled.
The dark purple color in the depths of Cattleya’s eyes deepened. She didn’t take out a new scroll, and she instead directly pushed her right palm forward.
“Imprison!”
When the mysterious incantation came out of the pirate admiral’s mouth, the resplendent starlight that swirled around her flew out, descending upon the terrifying monster.
The starlight instantly converged, creating a gigantic, transparent amber. It enclosed all of the squirming flesh and bound it to where it was.
At this moment, a pitch-black and lusterless short sword appeared in the Strongest Hunter Anderson’s right hand. On the surface of it was layers of diabolical patterns, but they were only an illusion.
Seizing the opportunity of having the terrifying monster trapped in the starlight cage, Anderson’s body produced a layer of blinding white flames.
The flames flew forward, leaped out of the ship, and landed on the grayish-black flesh which was formed from countless corpses.
Following that, the blinding white light rapidly flowed across the monster’s surface as if it was engaged in painting an extreme piece of artwork.
With a boom, the flames surged into the sky as Anderson jumped back onto the deck with his pitch-black sword.
The colossal monster remained frozen in place, as though it had lost all its vitality.
Crack! Crack! Crack!Deep wounds appeared on its surface, shattering into countless pieces of flesh in just a second.
A Reaper’s offensive strength is truly exaggerated…Klein, who had redone his inventory, returned to the side of the window to see this scene.
Suddenly, he frowned indiscernibly.
At this moment, something unexpected happened. The fractured pieces of flesh spread out their “limbs,” shooting towards the deck in a barrage of attacks.
This colossal attacher seemed impossible to kill no matter how many pieces it was divided into—the number of pieces determined the number of monsters!
Silently, a piece of grayish-black flesh facing the captain’s cabin jumped up from the deck, heading straight for Admiral of Stars in a bid to wrap around her head.
A figure surfaced from the darkness and shielded Cattleya. It was none other than Bloodless Heath Doyle.
He opened his mouth as they cracked open, all the way from his nose to his chest. Soon, he formed a squirming vortex of flesh and blood.
The vortex sucked at the grayish-black flesh and rapidly swirled inwardly, pulling it inside.
Heath Doyle landed on the deck like a shadow. After wavering a little, he finally recovered. As for the grayish-black flesh that had splintered off from the monster, it had completely disappeared.
The most terrifying part of the monster is its ridiculous vitality. If only this trait can be stolen…Having used another Floating charm, Klein floated out the window. He reached out his black-gloved right hand and spread his fingers.
The scene before him changed as a result. Blobs of different, gorgeous colors replaced the corresponding people and items.
These colors kept changing as they rapidly twinkled, making it difficult for anyone to grasp the rules it followed.
With the help of this vision, Klein discovered that the grayish-black flesh shared some of this luster. Although it was splintered, it was actually one.
Calmly, he clenched his right fist, grabbed a blob of the light, and turned his wrist to the right.
Suddenly, Klein saw the yellowish-green luster being drawn away, fusing into his right palm.
This was the corresponding trait of the Fog of Poison.
He had stolen the grayish-black monster’s Fog of Poison!
This was Tinder’s effect!
At the same time, Klein discovered that his Damage Transfer Beyonder power was lost. He no longer had it!
I can only steal from the same target once every twelve hours…With some level of realization, Klein looked at the surrounded Future. The yellowish-green fog which was corroding the resplendent sea of stars rapidly thinned and no longer looked obvious. The grayish-black flesh that scattered everywhere also showed signs of desiccating and darkening.
With that, the pirates found a chance to catch their breath. As for Cattleya, she wore a golden brooch on the front of her classic robe.
The brooch seemed to be made of gold, and it was shaped like a bird with a long feather tail.
The surrounding atmosphere suddenly turned staid and serene. All the chaos and anxiety vanished in a baffling manner. Even Klein sensed the indescribable influence and felt like he had become an emotionless zombie.
Seeing how the critical moment was at hand, a ship came cruising over.
It was also a sailboat and was equally large. Its color was mainly dark with a ghostly green to it.
Its ghastly pale main sail drew a blooming pitch-black tulip.
It was the flagship of Admiral Hell Ludwell, the Black Tulip!
It was a ship that frequently plied these waters!
The Black Tulip… Admiral Hell Ludwell… This is jumping out of the frying pan and into the fire… Aren’t we a little too unlucky?Floating in midair, Klein was the first to discover the approaching ship. He couldn’t help but turn his head to look down at Anderson, who was wielding his pitch-black sword and seriously observing the monster.
Anderson quickly returned the gaze in puzzlement. As he remained wary against the grayish-black flesh which could shoot out at any moment, he asked, “The look you are giving me is very strange. Did something happen again…”
Just as he said that, he reflexively shut his mouth and sensed something. With a leap, he dodged the monster’s splintered body which was making his fingernails rapidly grow. He quickly arrived at the other side of the ship.
As he straightened his back, Anderson suddenly hissed.
“Admiral Hell…”
He wasn’t a good person. As a pirate admiral who was infamous for killing indiscriminately, he didn’t have any psychological burdens when it came to earning profit by “fishing” in troubled waters.
Once he weighed the situation and realized that he could use the powerful monster to finish off Admiral of Stars and everyone on the Future while also receiving tremendous spoils of war, he would definitely take action!
My bad luck hasn’t decreased at all. It has only switched to a lump sum withdrawal?Anderson’s expression warped, it was a mystery on whether he was crying or laughing.
At the same time, the corresponding information surfaced in Klein’s mind.
Just the bounty placed on Admiral Hell Ludwell’s head by Loen alone had reached 55,000 pounds!
He was an extremely powerful member of the Seven Pirate Admirals, the one with the highest bounty among the Seven Pirate Admirals!
His flagship, the Black Tulip, didn’t have many pirates living on it. Most of the jobs were left to undead creatures or the spirit world creatures he controlled.
He killed indiscriminately, but he didn’t have a sick fetish for killing. All he did was seriously complete his job of sending living creatures to hell.
He had all kinds of connections with the Numinous Episcopate. The rumors state that he possesses a ring left behind by the ancient Death!
While Klein and Anderson were looking at the Black Tulip, the golden brooch on Cattleya’s robe began to emit a pure bright light instead of blinding sunlight.
In front of the captain’s cabin was a blurry figure that was rapidly increasing in length.
It was filled with the silence and serenity of a specter’s aura, but it also emitted a warmth resembling sunlight.
This was an extraordinarily incongruent existence. It was as though a wraith had been created out of Sun Holy Water!
It was both holy and evil!
The Sun Wraith widened its arms as it flew out at ludicrous speeds and hugged the grayish-black flesh.
The sizzling sound of fat and oils burning sounded out. The Sun Wraith and the grayish-black flesh canceled each other out as they were simultaneously obliterated, leaving no traces behind.
The dark purple hue in the Admiral of Stars’s eyes flowed as the brooch brightened. It quickly produced another Sun Wraith outside the window of the captain’s cabin as it pounced towards the grayish-black flesh that had invaded the Future.
And at this moment, Bloodless Heath Doyle protected Frank, Nina, and the other sailors. He used the devouring and digesting method in order to resist the monster’s flesh which possessed immense vitality.
The Black Tulip’s speed was faster than Klein had anticipated. In seconds, it had entered a range which was cause for alarm for the Future.
The black sailboat with a gloomy green slowed down and stopped to the side. It didn’t seem to be aware of what had happened.
Suddenly, Klein saw a nearly transparent eye surface around the Future’s airspace. It had ghastly-pale eye whites as it looked down from above without blinking.
This… is a Spirit Medium’s version of a telescope?After a momentary pause, Klein drew his revolver with his right hand and aimed at the eye that belonged to a spirit world creature.
At that moment, he was somewhat hesitant. As the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, to directly fire was the choice that matched his persona the best. But at this moment, Admiral Hell Ludwell had yet to show any signs of animosity. He might have qualms about the faction backing Cattleya and hold back. If Klein were to rashly kill the “telescope,” it would undoubtedly push the situation into the direction of a more chaotic and dangerous development!
During that brief dilemma, the nearly transparent illusory eye vanished. A distance away, the Black Tulip continued approaching as it became clearer and clearer.
High above the Black Tulip, white skeletons, who didn’t wear clothes or leather armor, busily controlled the sails while pale zombies patrolled the area with cutlasses in hand. The latter were observing their surroundings with green burning eyes. Shadows, wraiths, and all sorts of strange spirit world creatures were flying in circles, boring through the ship at times as the shipboard protruded transparent faces that weren’t too obvious.
Amidst Klein’s Spirit Vision, the Black Tulip only had one living person. It was the man dressed like a captain, who was silently standing on the deck.
He wore an exaggerated triangular hat with a white skull and feathers on it. He wore a lace-trimmed white shirt and a heavy and magnificent brown coat. The ox-hide belt which held his white tights had a thin rapier hanging off it.
The man wore a silver mask. His facial features and contours were hidden within. The holes that depicted his eyes, nose, and mouth had cold lines that left one shuddering.
This matched the rumored image of Admiral Hell Ludwell!
Where are his first mate, second mate, third mate, and boatswain?Klein was first surprised at the lack of living personnel on the Black Tulip before quickly coming to a realization.
Just like how the third mate, the gunner commander, and many of the sailors of the Future were sent to the other ships of the pirate crew, only the minimum number of personnel were used to enter these waters. Admiral Hell Ludwell didn’t let his “weak” subordinates follow him. After all, he could control the undead and spirit world creatures to steer the ship.
At this moment, the Black Tulip clearly turned around and aimed its starboard side over.
As Admiral Hell Ludwell touched his silver mask, a salvo of shots rang out.
Cannonballs flew over, some falling into the sea before they came close, producing splashes; others overshot and fell somewhere even further away.
This was a calibration shot!
Soon, the Black Tulip produced a second volley of bombarding cannon fire.
Klein was just about to activate Creeping Hunger and use the Baron of Corruption’s Distortion power to change the target of the cannonballs, sending them further away when he saw Anderson Hood raise his right hand and push it forward.
Orange-yellow Fire Ravens instantly condensed as they accurately flew out to intercept each and every cannonball!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Blinding flames were emitted in midair as debris scattered, it was as though dozens of fireworks were set on display.
I have to say that a Pyromaniac’s powers are very useful at sea. It’s a mystic version of a ballistic missile defense system. However, this is because Anderson is the Strongest Hunter and has already reached Sequence 5. If it were Danitz, there’s no way he could block them all. It would be pretty impressive if he could trigger half of them… Sigh, when I use Flame Controlling, I can only deal with one cannonball at a time…As Klein sighed, the Black Tulip ceased its bombardment and changed its speed again, closing the gap between it and the Future.
As it approached, the surface of the sea between the two gigantic sailboats which was dyed with golden sunlight rapidly turned black. It didn’t look like ink, but the darkest night without any moon or stars.
Translucent and illusory ferocious creatures crawled out of this dark sea. Pale corpses reached out their palms which had rotten flesh dangling from them as dark red or cold flames emerged, forming pairs of eyes.
Suddenly, the area seemed to turn into the entrance to hell. All kinds of undead creatures floated on the surface of the sea in dense numbers as they charged forward like an unending tidal wave.
Anderson looked back at the Sun Wraiths which were obliterating the grayish-black flesh, and he knew that Admiral of Stars was at a critical moment in dealing with the terrifying monster. All he could do was draw a gasp and look up at Gehrman Sparrow with a bitter smile.
Just as he was about to press his hands onto the shipboard to create scarlet flames that spread outwards to prevent the invasion of the undead army, he was surprised to see Gehrman Sparrow turn around and fly back into his cabin.
H-he fled? No way…Anderson’s expression clearly froze.
He grimaced as he hurriedly leaned forward with his extended palms to press onto the shipboard.
Silently, a swath of scarlet flames soared into the sky and swept the area ahead of him.
At this moment, a charm suddenly fell in front of him as he heard a word spoken in ancient Hermes.
“Storm!”
Huh?Anderson instinctively looked up and saw Gehrman Sparrow in his round neck shirt and brown jacket being swept up by a squall as he rapidly flew towards the Black Tulip.
I-is he committing suicide? I can’t understand such madness…Anderson turned agape as he felt puzzled.
Whoosh!
With the charm’s effects and the blessings of the wind, Klein flew to the airspace above the bow of the Black Tulip.
Admiral Hell Ludwell immediately looked up at him. The eyes behind the silver mask burned silently with two pale-white flames.
The shadows, wraiths, and the spirit world creatures of the Death domain who were spiraling above the Black Tulip immediately swarmed towards the enemy.
They either opened their mouths, letting out silence screeches, or they extended their long tongues with shrunken faces as though they were extremely excited.
Klein looked at them with a deadpan expression as he reached into his pocket with his left hand, releasing the wall of spirituality on a squarish box.
Then, he took out Azik’s copper whistle, which was tied to a few matchsticks, and threw them at the deck of the Black Tulip’s stern.
Suddenly, the transparent, cold, and indistinct shadows and wraiths paused. It was as though they were frozen worms.
Following that, they didn’t hesitate to turn their bodies to rapidly fly to the stern of the Black Tulip. The strange-looking spirit world creatures followed closely behind.
In less than a second, the skeletons and zombies who were adjusting the cannons betrayed Admiral Hell. The bow was left completely empty except for Ludwell.
Pa!
Klein landed on the deck while pressing down on his cap, landing right before Ludwell.
His body was bent slightly as he released the right hand on his cap, his gaze locked on the silver-masked Admiral Hell.
On the Future, Anderson Hood pressed his hands on the shipboard and saw the undead army in the pitch-black sea recede like the tide. They rushed over one another and surged for the stern of the Black Tulip. He saw Gehrman Sparrow press his cap with his right hand while he descended from the sky before landing opposite Admiral Hell Ludwell.
Such a scene was illuminated by dark red or gloomy green light. With the accentuation from the wraiths, shadows, and all sorts of strange spirit world creatures, there was an indescribable sense of beauty.
Cool! As expected of the craziest adventurer…Anderson praised from the bottom of his heart before recalling something.
Gehrman Sparrow had apparently thrown a charm in front of him before flying over. Furthermore, he had specially demonstrated the incantation to activate the charm!
His intent is…Anderson Hood moved his gaze down and discovered a charm made of tin at his feet.
On the Black Tulip, Klein, whose body was slightly bent while his eyes were locked onto his enemy, wasn’t actually as cold and calm as his expression depicted.
Anderson better fly over with the charm. There’s a high chance that I can’t deal with him alone. It might even be very dangerous…While his eyes reflected the silver mask and the two pale-white flames, Klein silently prayed.
As the mysterious eyes that observed the deck and himself existed, as well as the door opener in the dream world which Anderson Hood had mentioned, he cautiously gave up the idea of immediately praying to himself in order to use the Sea God Scepter above the gray fog to respond. He also warned himself not to expose such matters unless he was in dire straits.
He believed that Creeping Hunger and Tinder, together with the various Beyonder powers of Magician and the charms of the Sea God domain, gave him the ability to fight Admiral Hell Ludwell. As for Azik’s copper whistle, it could attract undead creatures or spirit world creatures that were inclined to Death’s domain. It could neutralize the most powerful means of a powerful Spirit Medium. For a Sequence 5 Beyonder of the Death pathway, as long as it didn’t exceed a certain number, one would often choose to overwhelm their enemy with numbers when facing a certain number of Mid-Sequence Beyonders.
However, Klein didn’t believe that he alone could defeat Ludwell in such a situation or even kill him. Firstly, the battlefield would be held on the Black Tulip. Considering how Admiral of Stars could use the Future, anyone with a brain knew that such a situation wasn’t optimistic. Secondly, Ludwell was the most senior pirate admiral at the moment. He had the two powerful factions, the King of the Five Seas and the Numinous Episcopate, backing him. The mystical items and Sealed Artifacts he had might not be any weaker than Klein’s or might even exceed his. In addition, many rumors indicated that he possessed a ring that was left behind by the ancient Death!
Along with the fact that his Sequence was lower than Admiral Hell, Klein was not only lacking in the adrenaline of a pending successful hunt or of performing great acting in the role of a crazy adventurer, but he was also tense and anxious. He didn’t dare to be careless. All he wished was that the Strongest Hunter who was plagued with bad luck would quickly fly over.
Only when two people of equivalent strength allied together could they have a small chance of defeating or resisting Ludwell, who had lost his undead army. It also gave Cattleya and her pirates time and space to finish off the pieced-together monster.
Just as this thought flashed across his mind, Klein didn’t hesitate to launch an attack. He made the Fog of Poison which he stole with Tinder spread.
No one could see the uneasiness and worry in his heart.
Wearing an exaggerated triangular hat and silver mask, Ludwell raised his clenched left fist, spread his fingers, and aimed his palm at Klein.
Instantly, the deck of the bow was enveloped by a harrowing yellowish-green fog. And in front of Ludwell, an illusory glow exploded. Following that, a point spiraled and collapsed inwardly, outlining a blurry bronze door whose two sides swung open.
The bronze door was covered in all sorts of mysterious patterns. It had an indescribable heaviness and silence to it.
With a creak, the door shook and cracked open a little.
Behind the gap was endless darkness, as though it was the deepest and darkest night.
Indescribable pairs of eyes were hidden in the darkness behind the door. They were densely packed and everywhere, but it was impossible to discern their actual bodies.
Skinless arms covered in blood, along with greenish-black vines with baby faces reached out. Palms with mouths filled with teeth grabbed at everything beyond the door as they screamed, laughed, sobbed, yelled.
This brought a terrifying suction force. Out of nowhere, cold hurricanes that sent chills down the bone stirred, pushing objects towards these strange creatures and the gap in the bronze door!
The yellowish-green Fog of Poison was instantly cleared as Klein couldn’t help but lean forward as he stumbled.
The glove on his left palm immediately turned pitch-black. It had the sinister feel of the night and the grandeur of the cosmos.
Klein’s brown eyes darkened as he spread out his left arm to the side in a gesture of politeness.
The terrifying suction force that swept the bow’s deck suddenly changed direction, “grabbing” the skeletons and rotting zombies that were rushing to the stern, and it threw them into the gap of the door. They were bound by the greenish-black, baby-faced vines and bloody arms and were pulled behind the bronze door where the countless eyes were.
“Distortion!”
Baron of Corruption’s Distortion!
Klein had distorted the target of the mysterious door, and he used the skeletons and zombies on the Black Tulip to substitute himself.
Despite that, he was still affected by the remnant forces of the tremendous suction force. He found it difficult to take a step, preventing him from fully making use of his nimble and agile traits.
The cap he wore had already been blown up by the hurricane and was spinning in midair. It seemed to take flight as it pursued the undead creatures that had been sucked away.
At this moment, Admiral Hell Ludwell, who wore his exaggerated triangular hat, raised his right hand again and extended his palm.
The right side of his upper body rapidly turned illusory, as though it belonged to that of a specter or wraith. His arm kept extending and instantly covered quite a significant distance as his pale palm grabbed at his enemy.
Whoosh!
The noise from the hurricane suddenly vanished as soft sobbing sounds drilled into Klein’s ears, causing his body to turn numb, as though his blood had frozen.
As the pale palm approached, he seemed to be possessed by a wraith or evil spirit. He couldn’t produce an effective response as he watched death approach. In despair, he felt his vitality deplete at an increasing rate.
Without any resistance, Ludwell’s pale and illusory right palm grabbed Klein and squashed him into a thin paper figurine.
The paper figurine was covered with signs of dark green corrosion. Soon, it was shredded to dust under the hurricane that never stopped.
To the side of the bronze door, Klein’s figure surfaced again. His left glove had already been dyed with the color of pure sunlight.
He immediately straightened his body and spread open his arms.
Golden flames swirled around a pillar of holy light that descended from the sky, striking the bronze door which was covered in mysterious patterns.
Sunlight suddenly burst out, and it was so blinding that it made it almost impossible for Klein to open his eyes. As for the terrifying door which Ludwell had created, it had begun shaking and turning slightly blurry. Even the extraordinary suction force from behind the door had weakened. More than half the greenish-black baby-faced vines and the bloody arms were vaporized.
However, even more strange arms and distorted creatures attempted to squeeze out from the opening in the door.
Just as Klein was about to continue using the Priest of Light’s Light of Purification to purify the bronze door, Ludwell’s pale palm swiped down wildly.
Klein hurriedly dodged to the side as he kept rolling to avoid the remnant effects of the hurricane and the soul-sucking palm.
One roll, two rolls, three rolls, and his body abruptly bounced up in a diagonal fashion. At some moment in time, Creeping Hunger had already appeared to be made of gold.
Admiral Hell’s silver mask was the first thing that was reflected in Klein’s eyes. It included the pale flames in his eye sockets. Following that, two bolts of lightning brightened from the depths of his eyes.
Interrogator’s Psychic Piercing!
At this moment, a black, square-shaped ring on Ludwell’s left index finger produced a slight glow.
Immediately a scene appeared in Klein’s mind.
It was a gigantic throne that was made up of the rotting heads of creatures like humans, elves, giants, dragons, demonic wolves, sea monsters, and vampires. On each side, there would be miniature transparent faces of wraiths, shadows, and evil spirits. They were filled with hatred, viciousness, and indignation.
Suddenly, Klein felt as though his head had been struck by an axe. The fearsome pain filled his mind without any delay.
His Psychic Piercing had not only failed to show its effects, but it had even ended up affecting him in an amplified manner!
If not for him having experienced more extreme pain, Klein definitely would’ve fallen to the ground, wailing and struggling. But even so, he temporarily lost his ability to resist as he bent his back with a grimace.
Seizing this opportunity, the gap where Ludwell’s mouth was, a slow language that ordinary living creatures were unable to understand was emanated. The surroundings instantly turned dark, blurry, and illusory.
This was the Language of Death that came from hell and the Underworld!
Just as Klein felt a little better, he discovered that his Spirit Body was floating up uncontrollably, separating from his body, inch by inch!
And the terrifying suction force from the bronze door was an irresistible force to the spirit.
No, this won’t do!While his Spirit Body hadn’t completely left his body, Klein raised his right arm and spread his hand which was wearing Tinder with great difficulty.
Different lustrous glows instantly interweaved as they surfaced before him and kept changing and rapidly flickered.
Without any hesitation, Klein grabbed onto a pale-white blob swirling with a gloomy green color. He twisted his wrist and extracted it.
In this battle, the Beyonder power he wished to steal the most was the one that created the bronze door, but he couldn’t guarantee his success. All he could do was seek the blessings of the Goddess.
The lustrous glow flew over and landed in Tinder.
However, this wasn’t the Beyonder power that Klein wanted the most. However, it wasn’t the worst either.
The mouth behind Ludwell’s silver mask moved, but it wasn’t able to produce the sluggish, awkward language that was destined for the living to not understand.
At the same time, Klein opened his mouth.
One syllable after another of distorted, incomprehensible, jarring, and indecipherable words slowly spewed out of Klein’s mouth. It made the hurricane produced by the bronze door’s terrifying suction force to instantly calm down, cloaking the already dim surroundings with a deeper gloom.
Only at this moment did he know that the Beyonder power which Admiral Hell Ludwell had just used was known as the Language of the Dead. It could circumvent the protection of one’s flesh and blood, so as to target the Spirit Body.
It belonged to an advancement in a Spirit Medium’s powers. It could go from direct communication with spirits to that of commandeering, to the point of enslavement!
Living creatures were unable to understand the resounding language. Ludwell couldn’t help but freeze on the spot. A transparent layer rapidly surfaced on his pirate captain attire.
His spirit was being tugged at by an illusory power!
At this moment, the black, square-shaped ring on Ludwell’s left index finger produced a faint glow.
The minute portion of his Spirit Body which had been forcefully drawn out had returned to his body as the two fused back into one.
Ding!
With his right hand, Ludwell drew the thin rapier hanging by his waist.
It was iron-black in color, and its tip gathered the surrounding light, turning into a dark point.
Admiral Hell suddenly took a step forward and with vigorous wind currents, he suddenly closed the distance between him and Klein. Immediately, he thrust out the rapier in his hand at lightning speed!
The bronze door which was covered with mysterious patterns remained standing erected in its original spot. It didn’t vanish because of Ludwell’s retracting of his left hand and subsequent actions. This was different from the similar-looking ability that Miss Sharron had previously cast using a mystical item.
Oof!
The black rapier pierced through Klein in an unavoidable manner.
Klein’s figure rapidly crumpled into a piece of paper. Its surface turned yellow and dry, as though it had been weathered for thousands of years.
The hurricane brought about by the bronze door completely pulverized the paper figurine.
In midair, Klein jumped out of the darkness as he held a huge handful of charms from the Sea God domain.
“Storm!”
He quickly shouted in ancient Hermes as the tin flakes lit up individually as they sacrificed themselves to Sea God. This also meant that if Klein wished so, he could recycle most of the materials and use it multiple times until the metals could no longer withstand the spirituality.
Whoosh!
Blue wind blades shot out as the surrounding waters sprayed out heavy waves that were as tall as the ship. As Klein didn’t attempt or have the time to distinguish between the different kinds of charms, while these attacks inundated Ludwell, the extraordinary effects also augmented Admiral Hell. He was given augmented effects like Underwater Breathing, underwater mobility, flight, and pressure resistance, none of which were useful at that moment.
Ludwell suddenly opened his mouth and produced a silent screech. He then struck the waves beside him as countless wind blades temporarily froze in midair.
Immediately following that, Admiral Hell raised his left hand as the black, square-shaped ring on his index finger produced a sinister and eerie glow that instantly brightened.
Whoosh!
The bronze door, which exuded an indescribable feeling, instantly swelled as it doubled in height and width.
Amidst a heavy creaking sound, the gap in the door opened up. The already terrifying suction force immediately rose to an unimaginable level.
Blue wind blades and black sea waves were produced as Klein charged at the door from the air, heading straight for the strange vines and arms that extended outwards.
Klein had planned on using the Priest of Light by clashing head-on with the bronze door with Light of Holiness to catch a breather, but he ended up seeing a glaring white fireball about half the height of a person fly over.
The fireball’s speed was augmented by the ridiculous suction forces generated by the door. It flew by Klein and smashed at the gap of the mysterious door.
Boom!
The white flames scattered as they rained down, but all it did was make the bronze door quake a little and dim a little.
Klein took the opportunity and snapped his fingers.
The few matchsticks he separated in his pockets immediately lit up as scarlet flames rapidly enveloped his body as he melted away.
A flame burst out by the side of the bronze door as Klein leaped out of it.
He instantly noticed that Anderson Hood was floating in midair in a rather awkward manner. He held a burning-white spear in his palm.
The Strongest Hunter had finally arrived, but he just appeared unaccustomed to flying.
When Ludwell looked up and saw this scene, the pale-white flames behind the silver mask clearly jumped twice.
Clearly, he never expected that the Future had two other powerhouses at the pirate admiral level apart from Admiral of Stars Cattleya. Furthermore, they wielded pretty good mystical items and Sealed Artifacts.
At this moment, Ludwell suddenly raised his hand and pressed down on his face, surprisingly taking off his silver mask.
Heavy, pale-white light suddenly spewed out from behind the mask, causing endless silence to instantly spread out from the black, square-shaped ring on Ludwell’s left index finger.
The silence surged into the bronze door and lifted it off the deck and into the air.
The door covered in mysterious patterns fused with the endless silence as it rapidly burgeoned to more than thirty meters tall.
With the sea as its base, it stood there, erect like an entrance to another world, one completely different from the present world.
Creak!
The bronze door opened as unspeakable darkness surged out and enveloped the Black Tulip’s bow.
Upon seeing this, Klein didn’t focus on his attacks as he quickly took out the correct charm and rapidly used it on himself.
A strong gust of wind swept over and lifted him above the Black Tulip.
With the pull of the darkness, the gigantic sailboat steered into the bronze door, ten meters a time, as it sailed into another world.
Admiral Hell Ludwell stood at the bow as he looked up into the sky. His face was blanketed by the pale-white luster, preventing anyone from discerning his looks.
His gaze first swept past Klein before landing on Anderson Hood. He seemed to make a mental note of these two hunters, but he didn’t make any further attempts to attack. He seemed to have been restrained by the surrounding darkness.
Anderson was taken aback as he didn’t hesitate to throw out the burning-white spear in his hand.
The spear shot straight at Ludwell, but once it entered the region enclosed by darkness and silence, it silently vanished.
Ludwell is planning to escape? How decisive…Klein was first stunned before he recalled that Azik’s copper whistle was still on the Black Tulip.
With the gigantic sailboat halfway inside the bronze door and about to enter another world with no way to stop them, Klein threw a matchstick and snapped his fingers.
He appeared fifty meters above the stern where the undead creatures were fighting for Azik’s copper whistle. This item which kept changing hands finally burst into a scarlet flame due to the matchsticks tied to it.
Amidst the flames, Klein’s figure surfaced there and grabbed Azik’s copper whistle.
This was the preparations that he had made for retrieving the copper whistle!
Furthermore, to prevent any mishaps from happening, such as the matchsticks being pulled away by the undead creatures, he had also coated the copper whistle with an easily flammable essential oil of the sun!
Pa!
Surrounded by countless undead, Klein didn’t have the luxury of time to retract his hand that grabbed the copper whistle. He immediately snapped his fingers again.
At this moment, transparent, rotting, pale, or illusory hands grabbed him!
The matchstick Klein had previously thrown into the air ignited in midair as it produced a flame.
His figure quickly materialized amidst the flames. His face was livid and his lips were white.
Having been grabbed by countless shadows, wraiths, and undead creatures, Klein felt that the depths of his Spirit Body was ice-cold. He couldn’t control his body as he plummeted into the sea dyed in gold.
With the Black Tulip almost completely crossing the bronze door, the sea which appeared like an entrance to hell had been restored to normal.
Klein sank a few meters and swallowed a few mouthfuls of bitter and astringent seawater before he ultimately recovered.
Thankfully I was sufficiently prepared…As this thought flashed past his mind, he suddenly felt something amiss.
By wearing the Murloc Cufflink, he had the passive ability to breathe underwater for ten minutes. He shouldn’t have drank mouthfuls of water!
Klein suddenly turned his head and looked at his wrist, only to realize that the blue cufflink had detached itself at some point in time.
It’s lost… Tinder lost it… I was on the Black Tulip the entire time…Klein splashed a few times and floated to the surface, just in time to see the gigantic sailboat’s tail meld into the darkness as the bronze door slowly closed.
He instinctively swam forward a few seconds before ultimately stopping. He selected one of his remaining charms and gave himself the Beyonder effect of Underwater Breathing.
In midair, Anderson Hood clicked his tongue when he saw this.
“This fellow is really crazy…
“He’s actually trying to engage in pursuit!”
At this moment, the starlight above the Future fell and condensed into a long bridge that extended over.
Cattleya had finally finished off the grayish-black monster with immense vitality!
What a pity. If only Admiral Hell had hesitated a little and didn’t flee in such a timely fashion…Anderson Hood sighed silently and firmly landed on the star bridge.
As he watched Gehrman Sparrow fly over, he was just about to greet and praise him when he saw the cold and gloomy expression.
Anderson instinctively made way and chuckled dryly, allowing Gehrman Sparrow to walk past him.
After returning to the Future via the star bridge, Klein held back his effusing emotions and watched Frank Lee walk over and give him a thumbs up.
“You’re the craziest fellow I’ve ever met!
“You actually dared to board the Black Tulip alone and single-handedly challenge Admiral Hell. You even returned alive!”
Sorry, in terms of craziness, I’m far inferior to you…Klein thought in response.
At this moment, pirates with long or disheveled hair expressed their astonishment and amazement.
In such an atmosphere, Klein closed his eyes and felt his Faceless potion completely digest.
Frank Lee sensed the Gehrman Sparrow’s abnormality as he added with a chuckle, “I had planned on providing you some help by throwing some seeds over. Unfortunately, I have no way to throw that far.”
Throw some seeds at the Black Tulip? These waters have the remnant auras of Mother Earth. Beyonder matters in the corresponding domain would mutate and would attack everyone, without identifying friend from foe… I was on the Black Tulip at that moment… Thankfully, you didn’t throw them…Klein suddenly recalled the tragic state the Future had been placed in moments ago and how the dead pirate had grown a watermelon on his head.
Just as he was about to give a minced answer to match Gehrman Sparrow’s persona, he suddenly saw Heath Doyle appear from the shadows, bending his back to vomit.
This Bloodless retched first before his knees went limp as he knelt on the deck.
Ugh! Ugh!
He finally vomited a pool of yellowish-green liquid. Amidst it was a piece of half-rotten grayish-black flesh which was still squirming a little.
Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!
Heath Doyle continued vomiting similar items.
Upon seeing this, other than feeling somewhat disgusted, Klein felt significantly relieved. He was originally worried that Rose Bishop Heath Doyle had been corrupted from randomly eating things. But from the looks of it, he had likely isolated what he had eaten without truly digesting it.
As expected of a Rose Bishop who isn’t mad…Klein silently sighed.
Just as he was planning to look away from the vomit, thoughts suddenly flashed in his mind.
Creeping Hunger has already been activated. It needs to be “fed” once within a day. And there aren’t any outsiders here. There’s also no ideal scum… The pirate who died won’t do. Although his partners might not put too much weight on his corpse, Creeping Hunger devours the soul…
I wonder if these pieces of flesh can be treated as “food.” At the very least, it contains a tremendous amount of vitality, a corpse that has been influenced by Mother Earth’s aura…
With this in mind, Klein took two steps forward and came beside Heath Doyle.
He couldn’t bear to look at the puddle of vomit as he instinctively cast his gaze aside towards the grand sea which reflected the sunlight beyond the shipboard.
Then, he reached out to a piece of grayish-black flesh with his left hand.
Creeping Hunger didn’t react as it didn’t crack open a mouth.
Looks like it doesn’t wish to eat it… For now, I can only barely use it to deal with any latent dangers. If I’m still unable to find any suitable food when the day is almost up, I’ll throw it above the gray fog…Klein helplessly retracted his hand as he looked up at the captain’s cabin.
The golden brooch in front of Cattleya bloomed with light once again, materializing a Sun Wraith that cleansed the pieces of grayish-black flesh from Heath Doyle.
This pirate admiral’s expression didn’t seem to change. She only looked slightly tired as the purple hue in her eyes became increasingly obvious.
After confirming that the ship had set sail again, Klein didn’t stay any longer as he prepared to return to his room to change out of his drenched clothes.
Anderson glanced at him and curiously opened his mouth.
“Shut up!” Klein spoke out before he could.
The turn of events had made him lose his Murloc Cufflink; therefore, he progressively found the person plagued with bad luck as a sore sight. He was just short of defining him as food for Creeping Hunger.
“… Alright.” Anderson raised his arms. “I’ll just drink in silence.”
Klein ignored him and entered the cabin before returning to his room.
Inside his bathroom, he picked up a Water Creation charm and activated it with ancient Hermes. With a tub of clean water, he took off all his clothes and slid in.
The ice-cold sensation and the warm sunshine significantly soothed him. He picked up a pen and paper he brought from his desk and wrote down a divination statement: “The location of the Murloc Cufflink.”
After reciting it seven times, Klein completely leaned down, using the front of the bathtub as a pillow before entering a dream.
Amidst a grayish blur and a disconnected illusory world, he saw a zombie rotting in several parts of the deck. The blue Murloc Cufflink was embedded in the flesh of the zombie’s left waist.
Apart from the deck, it was pitch-black. It was impossible to tell where the ship was.
It really is on the Black Tulip…Klein opened his eyes and came to the conclusion.
I hope Admiral Hell wouldn’t discover it. This way, I can use this cufflink to lock onto the Black Tulip’s location…
It’s not a big problem, even if he discovers it. As long as Ludwell doesn’t throw the cufflink away, and there isn’t too much of a delay in time, I can use it to locate his ship. However, the place to do the divination will have to be above the gray fog instead of the real world.
Also, I need to perform divination disruption later to prevent Admiral Hell from locking onto me with the cufflink or even being able to curse me.
That ring really seems like an item left behind by the ancient Death. Yes, I should write to Mr. Azik and inform him of this.Klein quickly rinsed his body and walked out of the bathtub.
After wiping himself dry, he switched into the Loen gentleman suit from before. He first adjusted his inventory and washed his clothes before unfolding a piece of paper, taking out Azik’s copper whistle.
Standing beside the desk and looking at the objects on it, Klein hesitated when he extended his right hand.
The light in his eyes flickered before he put away Azik’s copper whistle and placed it into a small metallic box. He then isolated its aura with a wall of spirituality.
He planned on summoning the messenger only after he left these waters and the Future.
I suffered quite a huge loss this time. Thankfully, I finished digesting the Faceless potion. I can now just wait for the appearance of mermaids…
Yes… The actual situation of this battlefield of gods is different from what I imagined. It actually has the aura of Mother Earth…
It must’ve been left behind later; otherwise, it’s impossible that a deity can’t control “Her” own aura.
None of the eight ancient gods in the Second Epoch wielded the authority of the Earth domain…
There are some suspects among “Their” subsidiary gods, such as Giant Queen, Goddess of Harvest Omebella, or Goddess of Life who’s subsidiary to Vampire Ancestor Lilith.
This is a battle with subsidiary gods participating, or it really wasn’t something from the Second Epoch?Klein knew too little about the battlefield of the gods, so he could only mainly guess and have some fanciful thoughts.
He focused again as he began cutting some paper figurines and drew The Fool’s secret symbol of change on them.
Pa!
Klein raised the paper figurine and shook it.
Flames appeared out of thin air as the paper figurine burnt to a crisp.
By doing this, he could obtain the desired effects to a certain extent. If he wished for better effects, he had to go above the gray fog to respond. He could use the Black Emperor’s card to stir the powers of the mysterious space, coupled with the paper angel to provide protection.
With Azik’s copper whistle and Will Auceptin’s paper crane interfering with a suspected existence’s spying, Klein returned to the bathroom and methodically finished what he needed to do.
After tidying up the room, he put on Creeping Hunger and Tinder, and he slowly walked to the deck, prepared to seriously observe his surroundings, so as to not miss any clues of mermaids.
Just as he left the cabin, he saw a seated Anderson Hood leaning against a wooden alcohol barrel. He had a gloomy expression as his aura was converged. It was as though he was in thought or feeling melancholic.
He really kept to his promise and has been silently drinking?Klein mumbled to himself as he passed by Anderson.
Anderson slowly looked up and asked as though he was in a reverie, “Is the alcohol here problematic?”
Klein was taken aback as he seriously replied, “Yes.”
“…” Anderson fell speechless.
This fellow is just too unlucky. His Beyonder powers had even failed him to the point of him not detecting the problem with the alcohol?The corners of Klein’s lips twitched as he continued forward.
On the deck, many sailors were gathered together, watching Nina take on the duty as a Lord of Storms priest. She was holding a wake for the recently deceased pirate.
After a simple prayer, Nina looked around and said, “Revere’s wish was to be buried on the mountain at his port hometown after his death. There’s the most beautiful sunset there.
“He wishes to be cremated so that he wouldn’t be disturbed after his death.
“Holy Lord of Storms, bless him with eternal peace.” Many of the sailors believed in the Lord of Storms as they struck their left breast with their right fists.
Klein didn’t approach as he silently watched this scene from a distance.
After the wake was over, the corpse of the pirate, Revere, was reduced to ashes with the help of a scroll. Klein silently sighed as he inwardly drew a crimson moon.
For the rest of the day, the sunlight remained brilliant as it continued being midday. The Future circled around several ruins as it ventured deeper into those waters.
At some point in time, Anderson had recovered and arrived beside Klein.
He shot him a glance and pointed to the buildings that were submerged ahead.
“After passing this ruin and heading about ten nautical miles with a left turn, there will be a chance of encountering mermaids.”
Finally…Klein was just about to answer when the sky suddenly darkened. The sunlight subsequently vanished.
Night had fallen again.
Without another word, he returned to his room and got into bed.
Soon, he found himself awake in his dream. Clean floor-to-ceiling windows stood before him. There were also neatly arranged tables and chairs, as well as bookshelves filled with books.
He had returned to the spot from where he had previously left the dream. He was back in the library.
As the glow of the sunset shot in, it cloaked every object with a faint layer of gold. Klein walked forward in puzzlement and came before the bookshelf he previously browsed.
Unsurprisingly, he saw Book of Charms and other books on mysticism.
Klein planned on taking out the book again and quickly read through it when his gaze suddenly swept across a bookshelf opposite him. He saw a black-covered book with the title: Roselle’s Notebook 3!
The emperor’s diary? An entire diary?Klein subconsciously wanted to extend his hand.
At this moment, the pair of mysterious eyes that observed the deck and himself flashed in his mind, along with the individual who opened the door in the hall of murals that Anderson Hood had mentioned, as well as how he was abnormally moved about in the dream.
Klein retracted his gaze and took out the Book of Charms again.
He came to a long table, sat down, and began quickly browsing through it.
Suddenly, he heard footsteps approaching from the depths of the library.
Klein instantly tensed up as he slowly lifted his head.
The first thing that he saw was a pair of black leather boots.
As his gaze moved up, Klein roughly guessed the owner of those footsteps.
She was a woman wearing beige trousers that made it easy to move about. She wore a pair of long black leather boots, but on her body was a light brown skirt that reached her knees. The hemline fell down diagonally and in layers, giving an unrestrained and cool vibe to her.
Such a getup made Klein feel as though he had returned to Earth. This was because be it Loen, Intis or Feysac, Feynapotter, Lenburg, Masin, East Balam, and other countries, none of them had popularized such styles!
Klein lifted his head faster and finally saw the lady’s appearance.
She had long chestnut hair that naturally cascaded down. Her straight eyelashes extended out just perfectly. Her deep blue eyes were deep and profound, as though it hid an ocean in them.
She had outstanding beauty, but that wasn’t the most eye-catching thing of all. Her actions naturally effused a sense of nobility. She gave off a strong impression at how she had enjoyed having the status of being someone important for extended periods of time. Klein subconsciously tried to bow his head to avoid meeting her gaze.
Furthermore, she’s very tall. She’s almost as tall as my state as Klein Moretti…Klein suddenly added inwardly.
After completely digesting the Faceless potion, he came to a realization that one’s self was an amalgamation of personality, experiences, knowledge, and social connections. His looks and build could be changed at will; therefore, as long as he knew who he was, he didn’t mind using the word “state” to describe the characteristics of each of his different identities. After all, every Faceless change could be fixed without any additional maintenance. That also meant that, even without the corresponding Beyonder powers, he could still maintain his external appearance as Gehrman Sparrow.
And because of that, he could easily make Klein Moretti grow taller if he wanted.
Tap. Tap. Tap.The lady, who exuded the feeling of looking down from above, walked in front of Klein. She pulled out a chair and sat down.
“We meet again,” the lady said with a gentle and emotionless tone.
The way she speaks sounds familiar…Klein’s mind whirled as he remembered the source of the sense of familiarity.
The scene of her arrival immediately resonated in his mind, and he finally fixated on that pair of black leather boots!
It’s… It’s her!Klein suddenly recalled the relevant scenes.
Back when he used his Spirit Body state to infiltrate the Royal Museum and retrieve the Black Emperor card, he had encountered a demigod. She had been sitting at the top of a wooden staircase in the middle of two large bookshelves. Her black leather boots back then were dangling in the air!
He changed back into his identity as Sherlock Moriarty and shouted for help when he was being pursued by the Devil dog. Midway, he encountered a forest path formed from green pea vines. He had no choice but to follow the carriage up into midair where he saw the pea vines interweave to form a hammock and a pair of black leather boots!
It’s her! Why would she appear in this dream world and these waters? B-besides, she said, “we meet again.” I’m Gehrman Sparrow right now!Amidst his thoughts, Klein replied with a deadpan expression, “We haven’t met before.”
So what if you’re a demigod? As long as you aren’t an angel, I can use the Sea God Scepter to resist you in this dream world!Klein encouraged himself in secret.
The lady with long eyebrows sat there and lifted her chin as she observed Klein for two seconds.
“Is that so? Mr. Hero Bandit Black Emperor…”
Klein’s thoughts erupted with a boom as if he had been struck by lightning. His thoughts were reduced to countless fragments that were left in shambles and chaos without any main line of thought.
S-she knows that I’m Hero Bandit Black Emperor?
She recognized me as the Spirit Body who originally stole the Card of Blasphemy from the Royal Museum?
H-how is this possible!?
Wait, why did she directly address me as Hero Bandit Black Emperor. If she had used Sherlock Moriarty, I would be even more astounded, and I might even fail to hide the change in my expressions…
As these thoughts flashed through his mind, Klein instinctively controlled his facial muscles and calmly said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
The lady, who wore clothes that were different from the present fashion trends, didn’t repeat her words or explain anything. Instead, she said in a direct manner, “Your identity as Gehrman Sparrow was provided by me.”
“…”
Klein instantly felt his scalp tingle. He felt as though he didn’t have a single secret when facing her.
This identity of Gehrman Sparrow was created through the use of Miss Sharron’s resource channels… This demigod lady is one of them?
Right, Miss Sharron had previously mentioned that someone in her circles had been investigating the true identity of Hero Bandit Black Emperor and had promised to fulfill any reasonable request in exchange. For ingredients, it was limited to those below that of High-Sequence Beyonder ingredients…
According to Miss Sharron’s description, the person who offered the mission was more than 1.7 meters tall, with a very proportionate body and long chestnut hair. She liked wearing black leather boots. Man… isn’t this person before me… Back then, I even suspected if she was the demigod whom I met in the Royal Museum. Furthermore, she knew very well that I had taken the Black Emperor card…
Thoughts flashed past as Klein was temporarily at a loss for words. All he could do was maintain his silence.
The lady whose chin wasn’t sharp and was a little rounded didn’t harp on Gehrman Sparrow’s identity. She looked out at the frozen sunset and said, “While you were in the Rorsted Archipelago, Nast Solomon’s Black Emperor also appeared in those waters.
“I believe you know what that means, Mr. Hero Bandit.”
Realizing how she wasn’t exposing his identity and was even giving him clues and evidence, Klein could only twitch the corner of his lips and say, “Law of Beyonder characteristics convergence.”
The expression of the lady opposite him immediately softened as she said with a smile, “You really are Hero Bandit Black Emperor.”
… So you weren’t certain… You were only listing down the clues and presenting your confident attitude… How was she so certain just now? Does she still have evidence that she hasn’t provided?Klein felt some regret and was abnormally puzzled.
The lady who seemed to enjoy her standing as an important figure didn’t say anything further. She then looked at the bookshelf and said, “You discovered that the bookmark has a Black Emperor card through his diary?”
Diary… This lady also knows that the so-called Roselle’s notebook is a diary…Klein was taken aback as he didn’t reply to her.
“You didn’t take that notebook because you sensed something?” the lady asked again.
This…Klein suddenly realized something and decided not to answer and instead pose questions. He wanted to extricate himself from a passive state and not be led by the nose.
He looked at the lady’s deep blue eyes and asked directly, “You are the mysterious person on the Future who was secretly spying on me?”
The beautiful lady who didn’t allow anyone to come close replied frankly, “Yes. Cattleya doesn’t know that I’ve secretly boarded the Future, but you actually discovered it… A Clown’s sense for danger?”
Based on the observation and the information from before, she can basically determine that I’m a Faceless, a Magician… From her tone, she’s very familiar with Admiral of Stars… The upper echelons of the Moses Ascetic Order or that Queen Mystic?Klein nodded and said, “That’s right.”
The lady raised her chin and curled her lips up slightly.
“It’s impossible for a normal Clown to sense danger at this level, even if they’re already a Sequence 5.”
She has discovered another unique trait again… This… She knows the Seer pathway very well… Indeed, I’ve been somewhat affected by the gray fog’s powers, giving me a direct premonitory intuition even in situations that aren’t dangerous?Klein didn’t give her a chance to speak again as he asked in a deep tone, “Were the sounds of the door opening and the footsteps heard by Anderson Hood in the depths of the hall of murals yours?”
“Are you referring to the hunter who’s plagued by bad luck?” the lady asked in thought.
“Yes.” Klein nodded.
“It was indeed me.” The lady paused. “Inform that hunter of a prophecy. The most lethal danger often lies in day-to-day life.”
What does that mean?Seeing how she had no intention of explaining, Klein deliberated and asked, “You were the one that made me appear in the Saint of Darkness’s dream?”
The lady combed her long chestnut hair as she said gently but coldly, “That’s not hard to guess.
“Through that dream, I confirmed that you took the remains of that sea serpent, Kalvetua.
“And like before, you appeared using a Spirit Body state. You took away the item from Jahn Kottman and vanished directly? Oh, you still carry the Black Emperor card.”
Klein didn’t respond to this topic and switched to asking, “You are Queen Mystic?”
“Many people call me by that name,” the lady calmly answered.
It’s really her… This lady’s bounty reaches 650,000 pounds just from Loen’s bounty alone!Klein silently drew a gasp and said, “Ma’am, is there a reason why you are looking for me?”
Queen Mystic used her blue eyes to look at him for a few seconds before saying, “I hope you can share with me the method to interpret the language created by Emperor Roselle. For that, I can satisfy most of your requests.”
Klein didn’t admit or deny anything. He chuckled and asked, “Don’t tell me you’re even able to give me the corresponding High-Sequence Beyonder potion formulas?”
Queen Mystic had her bearing converged, but she said without any decrease in her dignity, “Your fate lies on the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range.”
This…Klein felt a baffling sense of shock.
His eyes darted around. While he was considering a question, Queen Mystic stood up.
“When you need some help or clues to a few Cards of Blasphemy, tell me the answer.”
She turned around and walked into the depths of the tidy and vast library. With each step, her figure turned faint before quickly vanishing.
The library immediately collapsed. After a moment of feeling adrift, Klein found himself in the hall filled with beautiful murals.
Anderson looked at him in shock as he blurted out, “How did you get here?”
After hearing Anderson’s question, Klein was momentarily at a loss for an answer. He couldn’t just tell him that he had fallen out of a dream suspected to belong to Queen Mystic.
He coldly looked at the unlucky Strongest Hunter, raised his right hand, and pointed upwards.
“Is that so…” Anderson Hood nodded in enlightenment.
What… did you figure out… I don’t even know what I’m expressing myself…Klein discreetly twitched the corner of his lips and changed the topic. He said in recollection, “I met someone just now…”
“Not someone we know? Not a member of the Future? The person who came out of the door from deep inside the hall?” Anderson suddenly became excited.
This fellow doesn’t put on airs of being the Strongest Hunter. He’s like a breaking news reporter…Klein lampooned without answering him. He directly said, “She got me to pass on a prophecy to you.”
“She… What prophecy?” Anderson was somewhat puzzled.
If I were using my identity as Klein Moretti, I would’ve answered, “Sorry, I’ve forgotten. She only said it once”…As Klein imagined the prank that wouldn’t have happened, he said with a deep voice, “The most lethal danger often lies in day-to-day life.”
Anderson listened carefully as he drew a gasp.
“That’s just too accurate! I was drinking beer and nearly made myself a ret*rd. Who would imagine that most of the alcohol on the Future is problematic!”
He ruminated for a few seconds and asked, somewhat worried, “That’s it?
“Did you forget any details or keywords?”
I can tell that you’re being provocative…Klein ignored Anderson Hood and walked to the entrance of the hall of murals where he looked at Frank and Nina outside.
Back in the library, he had been suddenly accused of being Hero Bandit Black Emperor by Queen Mystic. This inevitably caused him to be placed in a passive state. Afterwards, he attempted to throw her off and not be led by the nose; therefore, he remained extremely nervous. His thoughts were completely focused on what he should say in response, without the time to consider the entire process and figure out the details. Now, he finally had the time.
First, what’s most important is to understand a question. To what level of comprehension does Queen Mystic have towards my identity and Roselle’s diary?
Yes… She believed that I grasp the means to interpret the language created by Emperor Roselle, and not the language itself. Although the difference in meaning isn’t great, it’s enough to prove that our identity as transmigrators isn’t something she has figured out or have any clues that point towards that conclusion.
Miss Sharron isn’t a rookie who just joined the mysticism circles or got herself involved in complicated matters. While getting someone to fake an identity for me, it’s impossible for her to divulge who she’s doing it for. Besides, the picture I provided was already Gehrman Sparrow’s image…
That means that Queen Mystic hasn’t equated Sherlock Moriarty to Gehrman Sparrow. Yes, if she had already known about this, as I had previously imagined, a better form of address would be Mr. Black Emperor Sherlock Moriarty. This would’ve dealt my mental defenses a blow that was several times stronger than directly addressing me as Hero Bandit Black Emperor.
From her standpoint, how did she gather useful information from scattered clues?
She knows that the bookmark is the Black Emperor card. Hence, the specter-like Hero Bandit Black Emperor and the strange Spirit Body who stole the Card of Blasphemy from the Royal Museum were connected together. Later, King of the Five Seas, Nast, suddenly appeared in the Rorsted Archipelago. According to the law of Beyonder characteristics convergence, she guessed that Hero Bandit Black Emperor might’ve appeared in Bayam and the archipelago.
After her investigations, she discovered the familiar identity known as Gehrman Sparrow. Then, from his identical trajectory with Hero Bandit Black Emperor’s actions, she made a prediction and engaged in pursuit. She infiltrated the Future and observed me up close.
This is logical, but there’s a certain level of coincidences in all of this. King of the Five Seas Nast appears anywhere he likes. Perhaps he might be missing a particular lady from the Red Theater and got his ship to cross the spirit world to enter the waters around the Rorsted Archipelago, or perhaps Bayam happens to have the High-Sequence Beyonder ingredients of the Black Emperor pathway that attracted him… There’s no way to directly link it to Hero Bandit Black Emperor.
Of course, it’s not incomprehensible for Queen Mystic to make such a connection. Perhaps she abides by the principle of being wrong rather than feel sorry in regards to important clues. Heh, that’s a good habit, but it’s just tiring.
There’s also a high chance that she didn’t lock onto Gehrman Sparrow immediately. However, with the reputation of the crazy adventurer Gehrman Sparrow becoming more prominent in the Rorsted Archipelago waters and the City of Generosity Bayam, she matched the timing after hearing the name, and then she came to a preliminary conclusion.
Sigh, it’s still better to keep a low profile in life. Thankfully, my acting has finally come to an end. Subsequently, I can make the identity of Gehrman Sparrow vanish!Klein ran through everything and felt that he had mostly understood the problem at its root.
However, he had another thought and guess.
It was the way Admiral of Stars Cattleya had received Gehrman Sparrow on her ship. She had done it in an ostentatious manner, as though she was afraid that it wasn’t known to the world that the crazy adventurer was cooperating with her!
Perhaps, she was providing a certain level of clues. Later, Queen Mystic came and learned that it was Gehrman Sparrow. After figuring out the trajectory of my activity at sea, she had a certain speculation. Instead of trying to pull a bluff, she was actually rather certain!Klein held one hand in his pocket as he walked out of the hall of murals. He then headed straight for Cattleya, who was outside the black cloister. He planned on using her turbid state to question her.
At this point, he had actually relaxed significantly. This was because Queen Mystic clearly only knew that Gehrman Sparrow was equivalent to Hero Bandit Black Emperor, and he was a Beyonder who worked for some important figure. It didn’t involve even more secrets.
Even if she had connected the loss of the Black Emperor card that night to Detective Sherlock Moriarty who was nearby, that wouldn’t be a huge problem.
From a very long time ago, I had already equated Sherlock Moriarty to The World, and I also equated that to the Blessed of The Fool. Gehrman Sparrow is only an extension of that identity. Heh heh, this is my preparation for such matters. I always believed that I shouldn’t treat others as ret*rds. As long as someone is active, any clues on their trajectory and social connections would lead to exposure. Therefore, I prepared this identity ahead of time for these smart people. I also strictly abided to these settings even in my everyday life.
And for the Blessed of an important figure to have a basic understanding of Roselle’s dairy is completely understandable and acceptable. It’s within the realms of an ordinary bestowment from a special existence.
Heh, you probably never expected that there’s a mask under the mask!
Amidst his thoughts, Klein also felt that the help from the gray fog and his caution had played a significant role. If he hadn’t noticed that he had been observed by someone ahead of time while instinctively abiding by his will, he might’ve summoned the messenger under Queen Mystic’s surveillance.
The messenger alone might not expose anything, but it’s worrisome that Queen Mystic might have a way of tracking it and finding Mr. Azik. From his recent sightings, it’s possible for her to dig out my identity as Klein Moretti…Klein tore through a square filled with numerous giant arrows, walked out the black cloister, and saw Cattleya sitting there as she hugged her knees just like before. She was staring at the beautiful sunset.
Klein leaped onto the boulder and came to the side of the withered trees. He looked at the magnificent buildings on the opposite mountain and said in a seemingly normal manner, “At Nas, you showcased the star bridge to connect the dock to the ship. Were there any hidden motives behind that?”
Cattleya’s head leaned to the side a little as she said, “I’m not telling you!”
“…” Klein was momentarily left at a loss.
He originally imagined that Admiral of Stars would be very honest in the dream world. He had never expected such a situation; of course, this was also a form of honesty, but it was an honest personality.
After two seconds of silence, Klein decided to pull a bluff.
“You wished to use this method to inform someone that I’m worthy of attention?”
Cattleya exhaled and remained sitting there, hugging her knees.
“Pretty much.
“It was mainly to tell others that if something serious happens or if I show obvious abnormalities, you will be the first clue.”
As expected…Klein sighed inwardly.
He knew that Admiral of Stars had done such a cheap trick to protect herself, but as The Fool, he needed to punish her for such actions.
However, I can’t use this matter to act up. It will appear as though The Fool protects “His” Blessed too much. That will be quite lacking in standing… Yes, Admiral of Stars must’ve done more than this. I can tabulate these series of actions as one and punish her for them…Klein quickly made up his mind. He wasn’t as flustered towards what he encountered in this dream world again.
As for Queen Mystic’s suggestion, he didn’t even consider it.
Emperor Roselle’s diary contained matters of his transmigration and Earth. If he taught Queen Mystic how to read Chinese, she would discover this point and make even more critical guesses!
She must have her qualms about the important figure who can randomly lend out the Sea God Scepter, so she wouldn’t take any forceful actions. If there really are any matters that need her help or if she has some dirt on me, I can agree to help her translate a few important pages of the diary she wishes to know about. But I’ll definitely not teach her Chinese. Yes, even if I translate it, it will be watered down with the use of synonyms. I just need to maintain the main points; that way, she has no way of reverse-engineering the language…Klein retracted his gaze and casually asked Cattleya, “Rumor has it that you and Queen Mystic had a falling out, but it doesn’t seem to be the case?”
Cattleya’s glazed expression suddenly had a lively change. She pursed her lips and said, “What right do I have to fall out with her?
“I was just banished.”
Banished…Klein was just about to ask when blinding sunlight beamed as he naturally woke up.
Looking at the bright sky outside, he wiped his forehead and muttered silently to himself.
What a terrifying dream.
After dealing with his wistfulness, Klein rolled off the bed and came to the deck. He continued his observation and awaited the appearance of mermaids.
Nearly an hour later, he finally heard a faint, indistinct voice coming from the distance.
Mermaids?
Klein felt delighted as anticipation and excitement filled him.
Having left Backlund for nearly four months and experiencing a series of events, he finally arrived at the destination of his travels. He was completing the last condition needed for him to advance to Sequence 5 Nimblewright Master!
His irascibility and frustrations had been constantly growing ever since he entered these waters, and it was all thanks to the waiting. The various ridiculous and humorous matters on the Future, the matters that seemed abnormally harrowing on careful thought, and the dangers and unknown things contained within the night, noon, and dreams in the ruins of this war of gods had left him even more mentally tense. He lived through every minute and hour with great torment.
Now, the pressure from these emotions finally had a chance of being released!
Phew…Klein slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He directly returned to the cabin and entered the room that belonged to him.
Without being flustered or letting the joy get to his head, he followed the planned sequence of taking out Azik’s copper whistle and Will Auceptin’s paper crane to interfere with the possible spying of Queen Mystic.
After taking out the remnant spirituality of ancient wraiths, the pair of eyes from a six-winged gargoyle, drago bark, and a metallic bottle containing Sonia Island’s Golden Spring from his suitcase, he spread them across his desk, entered the bathroom, and locked the door. He then familiarly set up the bestowment ritual.
After setting up the ritual, he wasn’t in a rush to go above the gray fog to respond to the prayer. Instead, he set up another ritual of summoning himself!
While taking four steps counterclockwise and chanting the incantation, Klein arrived above the gray fog. He responded to the summoning ritual and used his Spirit Body state to come to the real world. He then brought Tinder back to the mysterious space.
After doing all of that, Klein didn’t relax. He came to the seat of The Fool, conjured a pen and paper, and quickly wrote the divination statement: “The singing ahead comes from mermaids.”
Taking off his topaz pendant, he used divination to confirm the situation.
The singing ahead of the Future was from mermaids!
After calming his emotions, Klein summoned the iron cigar case from the junk pile and made it land on the ancient, mottled bronze table.
With a snapping sound, he opened the lid and saw the pupil-less All-Black Eye sitting there in silence. He could sense the extreme madness and danger from it, but it appeared to be in deep slumber.
After observing it for two seconds, Klein took out Tinder and slowly wore it on his right hand.
After completing all of this, Klein didn’t hesitate and reached out his right palm and spread his fingers.
All sorts of blobs of light surfaced before his eyes. Grayish-white, bronze-green, dark red, and black colors formed the foundation of this mysterious space.
And inside the All-Black Eye, there was a flaring and flailing iron-black beam lingering around the remaining colors.
Without using his spiritual intuition, Klein knew with certainty through his understanding of objects that the True Creator’s mental corruption was represented by this iron-black light!
Feeling extremely wary, he closed his fingers and grabbed at the target before turning his wrist.
The iron-black light was instantly extracted as it fused with Tinder. Immediately, the illusory, evil, terrifying, and indescribable ravings boomed in his ear like déjà vu.
This destroyed his line of thought as it ground at his psyche. It brought about a fracturing pain to his brain, but it was soon repressed by the gray fog’s power and turned completely silent.
Klein didn’t think further. He followed his plans and reenacted the trial runs that he had practiced numerous times by grabbing Tinder with his left hand, pulled it off, and threw it onto the stone ground of the magnificent palace.
Right on the heels of that, Klein grabbed the All-Black Eye which was now completely fine. He quickly replied to the bestowment ritual and passed the Nimblewright Master Beyonder characteristic through the illusory door and into the altar in the bathroom.
He didn’t dare delay any further. All he did was glance at the evil-exuding Tinder which was tainted with an iron-black color as its fingers twisted and its palm cracked opened. He then used his spirituality to envelop himself as he stimulated a plummeting sensation to return to the real world.
Klein opened his eyes, grabbed the All-Black Eye on the altar and ran out into his room. While doing so, he had a thought.If I allow Creeping Hunger to watch what happens to Tinder and its outcome, I wonder what its thoughts would be…
Coming before the desk, from the side, Klein took out an iron pot that originally belonged to the Future. He then poured 80 milliliters of Sonia Golden Spring into it.
As the pale gold liquid slowly spread out in a clear and transparent state, it made him subconsciously feel thirsty, as if he wished to drink a cup of it to quench his thirst.
The items—drago bark, eyes of the six-winged gargoyle, and the remnant spirituality of an ancient wraith—were thrown into the pot by Klein, causing different reactions. Finally, the potion turned into a pale gold color, but it looked ethereal as though it was weightless.
At this critical juncture, Klein became abnormally calm instead. He steadily picked up the pupil-less black eye and dropped it into the potion.
He had already confirmed that the True Creator’s mental corruption hadn’t penetrated the gray fog or returned inside the All-Black Eye!
And this was something he had expected.
The All-Black Eye was instantly submerged by the pale gold liquid as the surface began bubbling.
Every bursting bubble made the potion turn blacker. About ten seconds later, all the changes came to a halt.
Inside the pot, the potion took form as a completely black liquid. Inside, it seemed to contain countless tiny worms that were squirming about, worms that couldn’t be seen by the naked eye.
Klein took out a gold coin and made a quick divination as a confirmation.
After receiving the revelation that it was a success, he heaved a sigh of relief and poured the Nimblewright Master potion into a metallic bottle he had prepared and stuffed it into his pocket.
He didn’t act in a fluster or rush. He followed the process he had planned by quickly clearing up the altar in the bathroom, and he retrieved Azik’s copper whistle and Will Auceptin’s paper crane.
At this point, he walked out of the cabin and onto the deck.
At this moment, the symbols and magical labels on the Future had once again lit up, forming a resplendent sea of stars. It significantly reduced the mermaids’ singing.
Rumors claimed that the singing of mermaids could make humans lose their reasoning and turn irrational. They would then jump off their ships to become food for the mermaids.
Klein subconsciously nodded at the window corresponding to the captain’s cabin.
Admiral of Stars was standing there as her body swirled with starlight. The gaze she sent back at him appeared mixed.
Have you recalled what you said and how you acted in the dream?Klein lampooned as he said with a calm expression, “I need a dinghy.”
“It has already been prepared.” Cattleya pointed towards the shipboard without any signs of surprise.
Gehrman Sparrow had mentioned that his purpose was to seek out mermaids back when he hired the Future!
Soon, Klein left the Future and the protection of the resplendent sea of stars. He headed into the ocean on his tiny dinghy.
As the singing grew louder, a voice seemed to drill into his Spirit Body, numbing his body, making him wish to hear more of it.
This was far from sufficient for Klein. Besides, his spiritual intuition told him that he needed to be closer to make the singing clearer so as to satisfy the requirements of the ritual.
“Storm!”
Klein took out a charm made of tin, and he summoned a controllable gale that could push the dinghy ahead.
After an unknown period of time, the mermaid’s singing increased in volume. They were so clear, it was as though they were singing softly by Klein’s ears. Each tone stirred his Spirit Body, and the melody was intoxicating.
Klein felt his mind adrift as he nearly jumped into the sea and swam towards the source of the melodic singing.
He tried his best to control himself and discovered many reefs ahead. Figures were seated at its edge as they sang.
These creatures with a human head had quite some beauty in their clear, pure eyes. Their breasts were lifted up high, but they were also covered by dark red scales. The lower halves of their bodies were comprised of massive fishtails as they rhythmically struck the reef.
The mermaids looked different and had different colored scales. From a human’s standpoint, they were all a different kind of beauty.
Klein relinquished his control of the dinghy, raised his right hand, and reached into his pocket for the potion.
At that moment, the mermaids sensed his approach and looked over.
Then, these creatures, who were also known as sirens, stopped singing out of shock. All of them leaped into the water with a splash.
Don’t go…Klein feebly reached out with his right hand.
Isn’t it said that you use your singing to attract humans for food? Why are you running with a human here? I’m not a bad guy. I’m only here to listen to your singing…At this moment, Klein’s heart was filled with “what the f**k” emotions.
He soon discovered that the mermaids’ singing didn’t completely stop. Further away on the reef were a few mermaids with their backs facing him. They didn’t discover the fleeing of their companions, due to the crashing of the winds as they continued boldly singing.
Klein’s mind stirred as he thought for a moment and took out a charm.
This was the charm from the Sea God domain that gave the user affinity with underwater creatures!
“Storm!”
Amidst the incantation, blue flames enveloped the tin plate, making it vanish from the real world.
Although the remaining mermaids noticed him, they didn’t flee in fear. Immediately, Klein took out the metal bottle containing the Nimblewright Master potion and unscrewed the lid.
He made every second count so as to prevent any mishaps!
As he gulped the potion down, a somewhat bitter potion with a mustiness surged down his throat, into his gullet, and into his stomach.
Suddenly, Klein found himself abnormally stiff. He felt as though he had returned to Tingen, back when he was being controlled by the strange puppet known as Sealed Artifact 2-049.
He tried moving his joints, but he felt as though they were filled with lead.
At the same time, he felt that tiny worms were boring into every one of his cells and into his Spirit Body.
His thoughts slowed down as his brain reflected the gradual loss of control over his body.
The mermaids’ singing floated over, stirring those desires, the accumulated fanaticism and infatuation, allowing Klein to hold onto his final lumps of emotions. Through this temptation, he slowly escaped the state of petrification.
A grayish-white fog quickly surfaced before his eyes as he heard the illusory ravings of “Hornacis… Flegrea… Hornacis… Flegrea…” Compared to his advancement to a Seer, Clown, and Magician, these ravings appeared staccato, as though they were being disrupted by something.
It’s different from when I became a Faceless. The ravings are clearly much stronger. It can intermittently break through the obstacles produced from the fusion of the powers of the gray fog and reality… I can think again!Klein was delighted as he attempted to raise his arm.
His joints still felt heavy, but the feeling was weakening!
At the same time, Klein “saw” his present appearance.
His skin was yellowish-brown, like a puppet that had been buried alive for years with old bandages.
Fleshy tendrils were hidden beneath his skin as they squirmed, separated, and fused.
Klein immediately outlined the countless spherical lights in his mind, and he used Cogitation to calm his present state.
During this process, the mermaids’ singing continued to reverberate in his ears, allowing his joints and muscles to twitch before the numbness slowly receded.
After an unknown period of time, Klein opened his eyes, his body having completely restored to normal.
He took a deep breath and silently sighed.
Finally…
I’m finally a Sequence 5!
I’m finally a Nimblewright Master!
Under the strong sunlight, the sea reflected a golden shade. Apart from that, deep in Klein’s eyes were countless illusory black lines.
They extended from the nearby mermaids, from his body, and from the different parts of the neighboring waters. They were packed densely in thin and numerous threads, corresponding to different spots. Some extended into the infinite distance, to the ends of the void.
This strange, beautiful scene wasn’t an unfamiliar sight to Klein. In the few times he used the All-Black Eye’s powers and his usage of it to create the fake World, he had been able to see similar scenes.
This was the source of a Nimblewright Master’s Beyonder powers!
From the knowledge he obtained from the potion, these illusory thin black threads were known as Spirit Body Threads. By controlling them, one could directly influence the target’s Soul Body, Astral Projection, Body of Heart and Mind, and Ether Body. Then, with the Ether Body as a bridge, one could control the target’s body.
Therefore, all the Beyonder powers of a Nimblewright Master was built on the Spirit Body Threads.
Firstly, it could find a hidden target using the Spirit Body Threads that existed in every creature. It was the best measure against a Demoness’s invisibility and a Shadow Ascetic’s hiding in the shadows. Of course, Klein wasn’t aware if there were means to hide one’s Spirit Body Threads.
Secondly, it was to control a target like a puppet. It would make the target’s thoughts and body stiffen. This was a type of forceful control and was almost indefensible. The only way of escaping this control was to rely on the potency of one’s Spirit Body. It was almost no trouble for a Sequence 5 Nimblewright Master to control anyone who wasn’t a demigod.
Thirdly, through the passage of time, the control would deepen. A Nimblewright Master could completely turn the target into their nimblewright. Up to a certain distance, they could hide behind the scenes and control the nimblewright to do battle. While doing so, the nimblewright could use all of its original Beyonder powers!
This is truly magical, terrifying, strange, and indescribable. It’s the perfect thing for someone working behind the scenes. It’s no wonder Rosago claimed that the control of Spirit Body Threads is one of the most difficult abilities to deal with for anyone that isn’t a High-Sequence Beyonder…
But it requires time. Control cannot be instantly achieved. It requires a process that deepens with each step until it’s ultimately achieved. To obtain initial control, the present me needs 20 seconds. But with the digestion of the potion, the time needed will clearly decrease. Once my Nimblewright Master potion completely digests, I might be able to do it within five seconds. Yes, before the effects show, the target wouldn’t even notice it. Perhaps those with prophetic abilities might be able to detect it…
Once initial control of the target has been achieved, they will immediately be slow to think. Their actions will be impeded and their bodies stiffened. Then, bit by bit, they will develop into a puppet, a nimblewright. If a Nimblewright Master has a partner, this process will make it easy to finish off a target that has been forcibly controlled. Yes, if the enemy’s Spirit Body isn’t strong enough, a Nimblewright Master will have the strength remaining to even draw a gun or use a mystical item to act in concert with himself.
If the controlling process isn’t disrupted by an external force, the target will become my nimblewright after five minutes. In a sense, the nimblewright is truly dead and the process is completely irreversible. Once the potion is completely digested, the time it takes to convert someone into a nimblewright will definitely be greatly shortened.
The maximum number of nimblewrights I can control at present is one. I can’t be sure how many I can control in the future, but it will definitely increase. The limit seems to max out at three.
This will not only need time, but there’s also a distance restriction. I can only see Spirit Body Threads within a hundred meters. And to control them, I need to be five meters from the target…
When controlling nimblewrights, I cannot be more than 100 meters from it. I’m sure it will increase in the future.
Heh, apart from keeping its Beyonder powers, a nimblewright can also normally use mystical items and Sealed Artifacts. Furthermore, it expends its own spirituality and not mine. Of course, my controlling of the nimblewright will expend spirituality itself.
This ability is very suited for me. In extremely dangerous situations, with me having no choice but to investigate, I can let the nimblewright do it for me. Although it will be heartbreaking to lose it, it’s better than having myself die. Heh heh, back when Nimblewright Master Rosago came to deal with me, he must’ve been engaged in another operation. This resulted in him losing his nimblewright. Yes, he must’ve not fully digested the Nimblewright Master potion. That’s why he wasn’t able to achieve initial control over me while waiting for me to open the door. He had to enter in order to converse with me.
In short, this lives up to being a Sequence 5 Beyonder power! Furthermore, the Beyonder powers before this have also been enhanced by 50%, or even more…
I’m really looking forward to knowing what kind of qualitative changes I’ll experience when I reach Sequence 4 when possessing so many strange powers. Sigh, I don’t even know what its name is…Klein ended the inspection of his body and reflected wistfully.
He then used the experience of setting an activation and deactivation method for his Spirit Vision to give himself a restriction of seeing Spirit Body Threads, so as to not see things he shouldn’t see.
Activating by tapping my left thumb twice on the first segment of my index finger. Repeating the action deactivates it. Same for the right hand…He reined in his thoughts and looked ahead, and he saw that the remaining mermaids had turned around and were looking at him with watery blue eyes.
At the thought that he would’ve lost control and become a Sealed Artifact akin to 2-049 without their singing or this simple ritual, Klein gave them a friendly smile.
Affected by the charm, the mermaids also moved their lips and showed a somewhat embarrassed smile.
As their light purple or deep red lips parted, one by one, Klein saw their teeth—razor-sharp like wolf fangs. They were white and shiny and dripping from them was a sticky liquid.
Klein was taken aback. He discovered that this was even more unacceptable for him than a real monster.
He had originally mentally prepared himself and treated mermaids as creatures that swam in the sea. Therefore, no matter how crazy and terrifying they looked, he believed that he could tolerate it. However, the situation was somewhat beyond his expectations. Mermaids were clearly beautiful and alluring females on the surface. Their tails had a hetero sense of beauty, but their teeth were nasty and disgusting. This was a stark contrast that Klein couldn’t take. He nearly moved his eyes away.
Waving his hand, he quickly took out a charm from the Sea God domain and created another gale of wind to push his dinghy back to the Future.
Along the way, Klein couldn’t help but recollect the feelings he just had.
So the mermaids’ singing is meant for neutralizing and balancing. Otherwise, most Faceless are unable to resist the corrosion of their own Spirit Body Threads by the Nimblewright Master potion. They would directly lose control. Heh. Lucky ones like Kalvetua aren’t included. Perhaps, it’s because of the lack of the ritual’s help that it’s relatively weaker.
In theory, as long as there’s a voice or Beyonder power with similar effects, they can be used to replace a mermaid’s singing, but people who haven’t personally experienced it themselves wouldn’t be able to tell the minute differences. Therefore, High-Sequence Beyonders who aren’t from the Seer pathway will find it difficult to provide any effective suggestions.
Amidst his thoughts, the dinghy returned to the Future. With a rope, Klein easily returned to the deck.
Anderson Hood stood by the shipboard and chuckled.
“So your search of mermaids was a requirement of a ritual, and not because you wish to obtain the corresponding ingredients.”
“That’s obvious,” Klein succinctly replied.
Anderson shrugged and said, “No, it’s not. A normal person will guess that mermaids are the ingredients you need, as this doesn’t match the rituals needed by a Sequence 4. But who knew that Adventurer Gehrman Sparrow, who was at the level of a pirate admiral, was only a Sequence 6.”
What do you mean “only?”Klein resisted the urge of controlling Anderson’s Spirit Body Threads.
Ignoring the Strongest Hunter who automatically had a provocative halo, he entered the cabin and returned to his room.
Just as he approached the captain’s cabin, he heard a creak as the door before him opened.
Cattleya didn’t wear her heavy glasses. She looked at Gehrman Sparrow as the dark purple hue in her eyes swirled.
“Congratulations on your advancement.
“P-previously in the dream, did I say something?”
“You know what you said,” Klein replied with a deadpan expression.
Cattleya fell silent for two seconds before saying, “You questioned me about my relationship with Queen Mystic?”
As she spoke, she couldn’t help but look around.
She guessed that Queen Mystic might be on the Future because of my rather sudden question? I really have to be careful when conversing with a smart person…Klein nodded, walked past her and returned to his room, leaving the corridor in silence.
Only when he opened the door and took a step inside did he hear Cattleya’s voice sound out from the captain’s cabin. It reverberated through the entire ship.
“Set sail for the return voyage.”
Inside the room, Klein waited a few minutes before reentering the bathroom. He set up the ritual again and threw Creeping Hunger, which was turning more irascible due to the lack of food, above the gray fog.
After doing this, he wasn’t in a rush to leave. He summoned the distorted iron-black Tinder and made it land before him.
After studying it for a moment, Klein placed Tinder inside the iron cigar case and threw it into the junk pile.
Although this expensive glove was now unusable, Klein was certain that trash could still be used.
Immediately following that, he slowly took off the already silent Creeping Hunger, and he similarly placed it into the junk pile.
Phew…Klein remained silent for two seconds before leaving the palace that looked like a giant’s residence, and then he ventured deep into the mysterious space above the gray fog.
From his previous exploration, he discovered a bright staircase that seemed to lead to heaven. He suspected that the number of steps had something to do with his Sequence; therefore, he immediately came here to confirm it after he advanced.
After walking for a while, Klein finally saw the holy staircase made out of pure light. Compared to before, there was another step, making it a total of five steps.
Indeed…Klein sighed, unsurprised.
Then, he climbed up the staircase that appeared to be prepared for giants and arrived at the top.
At that moment, he wasn’t that far from the gray fog which was hardened in midair. He seemed to just need one more step to reach that height.
Klein subconsciously looked up and seemed to see something.
That’s…Klein’s eyes reflected a nearly transparent object.
It appeared like a carapace of something, occasionally shrinking and vanishing from Klein’s line of sight, and at times peeking out due to an invisible wind, revealing some of its outlines.
With it acting as an anchor point and looking further up, there were colors of green that was almost black, standing there silently.
They look like the colors of the trees of a dark forest…Klein mumbled without imagining what the object of those colors signified. All he could do was boldly guess that it had something to do with gaining a deeper control of the mysterious space above the gray fog.
Without trying to do something that was destined to be in vain, he jumped down from the staircase that seemed to lead to heaven and phased back inside the palace.
With the existence of Queen Mystic in mind, Klein did some simple tidying up before leaving the gray fog and returning to his bathroom.
After tying up the loose ends, he walked to his suitcase, took out the Sun Brooch, and wore it on his double-breasted frock coat.
After all the turmoil he had been through, the mystical items he could now use had returned to the state when he was in Backlund. However, he was already a Sequence 5 and possessed one of the most difficult powers to deal with below that of the demigods. He was, in the true sense of the word, a powerhouse in the Beyonder world.
I should be very agitated and happy, but I’m actually not. I’m even as excited as when I found mermaids… This is because I’ve just taken another step on my road to revenge. The true goal I wish to achieve is still a distance away…
Following this, I should conclude the principles and digest the Nimblewright Master potion and seek out the corresponding Sequence 4 formula and ingredients. Yes, I can only do all of these things after leaving these waters. Next, I’ll seek advice from Mr. Azik, Will Auceptin, and Arrodes…
Heh heh, I should relax for the next few days. Being overly tense might break me down and cause me to have symptoms of losing control…Klein turned to look at the full-body mirror in his room. Looking at his 1.8-meter-tall build, black hair, and brown eyes, with a thin face and cut features; dressed in a white shirt, a suit with a bow tie, and a top hat that was matched with the pale gold Sunbird brooch. He wore a calm expression with a deep, dark gaze.
After looking at this in silence, he raised his hands and adjusted the buttons at his cuffs and patted his black suit.
…
Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the stacked, dark buildings ahead.
Demon Hunter Colin Iliad, with two swords on his back, pointed ahead and said, “That’s Afternoon Town.”
He combed his grizzled hair that was flying about in the wind that swept through the wilderness.
That’s fast…With his Axe of Hurricane in hand, Derrick sighed wistfully in surprise.
He soon realized that it was reasonable. This was because the Giant King’s Court was located somewhere near the City of Silver. Afternoon Town was the intersecting point that connected both nodes.
With the lightning that illuminated the night sky, he clearly saw Afternoon Town in its entirety. It was built at the foot of a mountain and was naturally split into upper and lower levels. Instead of calling it a town, it wasn’t much smaller than most of the ruins the City of Silver found.
Here, the gray stones were stacked into different buildings. Some were entirely emptied out, nearing ten meters. Some were similar to the residence Derrick currently resided in; it was short as though any normal person would hit their heads onto the ceiling.
These buildings were arranged close together before spreading out. Some of them had collapsed, while a number remained standing despite showing signs of age and tear.
It’s completely different from what’s described in the textbooks…Derrick suddenly recalled the knowledge he had learned from his history lessons.
According to the City of Silver’s records, Afternoon Town was the door that separated reality from myth. It was a place where humans and giants lived together. There was day and night here, but most of the day was in a “noon” state. Regardless of the fog, storms, or snow, none of them were able to blot out the strong sunlight. But at this moment, it was dark and heavy. Even if the area was illuminated by light, it lacked a sense of brightness and there was no signs of life.
Clenching his axe tightly, Derrick, whose eyes had two miniature suns, was on the flanks of the exploration team. He followed Chief Colin into Afternoon Town.
This area had been cleared once on the first exploration. The streets were covered with signs of rotting flesh and dry pus. It was completely silent.
“Be careful. There are many strange monsters lurking in the darkness.” Colin Iliad, with his scarred face, didn’t let down his guard. He drew one of his dual swords as the silver light on his sword converged.
This is the mythical door? When the Creator abandoned this piece of land, even the myths were abandoned?Derrick couldn’t help but imagine what Afternoon Town had experienced during the cataclysm. He instinctively felt that it was probably different from the Kingdom of Silver.
Before he could carefully observe his surroundings in search of possible clues, he suddenly heard a teammate on the other flank anxiously cry out, “There’s something!”
Derrick turned his head and saw a transparent face growing out of the wall of a ten-meter-tall stone building.
The face was filled with countless cracks. With great regularity, they spiraled around the center, forming a single eye or mouth that resembled a vortex.
The hurricane within the vortex was corporeal as it spewed out with a howl. The dawn-like light from within was dense, as though they were arrows of light.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
They struck a few members of the exploration team, but they seemed to strike thick city walls. All they produced was dull and closely-spaced out thuds before disappearing into the dark environment.
At some point in time, City of Silver Chief, Colin Iliad, was genuflecting. He stabbed the silver sword in his hand into the rotting gray ground.
He had provided the front row with the strongest protection!
At the same time, the other members of the exploration team methodically unleashed their attacks. Hurricane’s of light and scarlet fireballs struck the monster.
Right on the heels of that, the holy light that Derrick summoned had landed on the vortex that resembled a single eye.
Amidst the explosive boom, the boulder, which was originally covered in cracks, collapsed. A transparent face screamed as it vaporized.
Although the battle was simple, Derrick didn’t feel happy at all. He had heard Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice discuss cases of Beyonder fights. Matching it with the experience the City of Silver had accumulated from resisting all kinds of monsters from the darkness, he worriedly discovered that the City of Silver had a limited number of pathways. Those who were not demigods lacked effective means of control, and the situation from before proved this point.
Thankfully, there are Sealed Artifacts that are formed when monsters die to make up for this…Derrick silently thought as he heard the Chief instruct, “Move according to plan. Three to four people a group. Search and clear the different areas.”
“Yes, Chief!” The exploration team members were mostly rich in experience. They soon formed their groups.
Derrick’s group consisted of three people. Apart from him, there was Joshua and Haim who had been to the abandoned temple with him before. The former was a Sequence 7 Weapon Master, and he had a mystical glove that could control fire. The latter was a recently advanced Sequence 6 Dawn Paladin. He was tall and reached a height of 2.3 meters.
The City of Silver, which had Warriors—also known as the Giant pathway—as the main force, had an average height of 1.8 meters (including children above the age of 6). Even if the Beyonder characteristics were inherited, the normal genes that were modified had accumulated with each generation. Although Derrick wasn’t old, he was nearly 1.8 meters tall and still had room to grow.
According to the designated targets, Derrick, Joshua, and Haim entered an alley on the left in a triangular battle formation. They checked every building that still allowed entry.
Perhaps as a result of the former sweep, they didn’t encounter any monsters. They couldn’t help but feel a little relieved.
“Rumor has it that the six-member council plans to set up camp here and make Afternoon Town a stronghold,” Joshua, who was wearing a scarlet glove on his left palm, said after observing the buildings.
Haim nodded and looked down at his two partners.
“The true target seems to be…”
He pointed diagonally upwards.
“The Giant King’s Court?” Derrick asked in surprise.
Isn’t it a search for the sea where Little Jack and company came from? Don’t we need to circle the Giant King’s Court?Derrick was filled with puzzlement.
Haim shook his head.
“I’ve only heard rumors.”
He swept his gaze and pointed at the entrance to the underground chamber.
“Let’s finish our search here.”
Derrick answered tersely. With his night vision and ability to emit light, he wasn’t afraid of the darkness as he stepped into the underground chamber first. Haim lifted an animal hide lantern while Joshua followed closely in tow.
This building’s underground chamber was rather wide, with traces of dried, blackening pools. The smell of blood remained despite the many years that had passed.
Derrick surveyed the area and suspected that a sacrificial ritual had once been held here.
A very, very long time ago…he silently added and discovered a candle left on the stone table which resembled an altar. He felt more certain about his guesses.
Why would the residents of Afternoon Town secretly hold sacrificial rituals in their underground basement? When the Giant King’s Court was in power, they were believers of the Giant King. Later, they came under the lord that created everything… The owner of this building secretly worshiped other gods?Questions arose in him as Derrick approached the altar. He saw that the stone table was originally carved with words, but they had been damaged by either natural or unnatural elements.
After some careful identification, Derrick found three names:
“Ouroboros;
“Medici;
“Sasrir.”
Ouroboros? Isn’t that the name of the Angel of Fate? Mr. Fool mentioned before that Medici is also a King of Angels. Sasrir is another one?Derrick suddenly felt excited and horrified as he hurriedly turned his head to shout out for his companions to take a look.
But in his vision, the underground chamber was empty. There was only darkness. Haim and Joshua who were supposed to be behind him were gone!
They’re gone?
There’s only darkness?
Faced with such a sudden change, Derrick’s first reaction wasn’t horror; instead, he clasped his hands together and pressed it to his mouth.
Pure light was emitted out of his body as he dispersed the surrounding darkness, illuminating every corner of the underground chamber.
In Derrick’s living environment, darkness was the most terrifying existence. Once they left the City of Silver, they had to constantly maintain the existence of light. Even a brief loss of light couldn’t last for more than five seconds.
When Derrick first joined the exploration teams and lacked experience, he had nearly killed himself because of such a mistake. Thankfully, the Chief was standing nearby.
As the light slowly and continuously radiated from him, Derrick raised his tightly-gripped Axe of Hurricane and carefully observed his surroundings.
He discovered that apart from Haim and Joshua—teammates who had entered the underground chamber with him—vanishing, the stone slabs and tufts of black hair on the walls had turned blood-red at some point in time. They were moist as though they had just been sprayed on.
This calmed down Derrick, who was well-versed with exploration materials, to realize a possibility. The problem didn’t stem from Haim or Joshua, but himself!
All I did was approach the altar and silently read three names… Typically speaking, even angels will require someone to read or write down an accurate honorific name in its complete form before they can receive “prayers.” And it’s supposedly limited by range… I wonder if the Kings of Angels require the same conditions…
Uh, one of those three names was the key to activating the hidden powers in the altar. I triggered the problem by using Jotun which can stir the powers of nature? No, that’s not right. It needs to be said out loud. Even if these are the true names of the Kings of Angels, I’ve never faced such problems in the past…Derrick anxiously turned his body while feeling perplexed. He returned to the altar and came to the stone table.
He was surprised to see that the words and symbols on the stone table were a lot more complete and clearer than before. It was as though the host of the ritual had just drawn it.
The words were written in three languages. They were in Jotun, Dragonese, and a language that Derrick couldn’t recognize. However, he suspected that it was the ancient Hermes previously mentioned by Miss Justice and Mr. Hanged Man. This was because he had a basic understanding of some words from the conversations during the Tarot Gathering. They were rather similar to the words used on the stone table.
The content expressed by Jotun and Dragonese were identical. They repeated the three names and their corresponding titles.
Angel of Fate, Ouroboros;
Red Angel, Medici;
Dark Angel, Sasrir.
Following these names and titles was an entity Derrick was very familiar with.
Rose Redemption!
Sasrir really is a King of Angels, one known as Dark Angel. “He,” Angel of Fate, and Red Angel are the founders of Rose Redemption? I wonder if Mr. Fool knows anything about “Him”… “He” definitely knows a lot… The words in ancient Hermes should likely be the same content… In Afternoon Town, which had already converted to the faith of the Lord that created everything, there were residents who were secretly worshiping the three Kings of Angels beside the Lord…Upon having this thought, Derrick suddenly felt a chill run down his back. He felt as though he was close to the reason why the Creator had abandoned this land.
When he looked up again, he saw that the walls remained red, but Haim and Joshua were still nowhere to be seen.
Silently repeating them didn’t do a thing. Perhaps they don’t produce any effects on their own…Derrick drew a breath as he raised his Axe of Hurricane. He carefully walked towards the entrance of the underground chamber, hoping to find the problem at its roots, so as to determine what led to his present situation.
One step, two steps, three steps. Like a gigantic candle, he returned to the hall upstairs.
There were rich shadows here, making it gloomy and eerily silent. The rotting chairs and the remnants of stone tables remained sitting there in silence, no different from before.
Failing to find Joshua and Haim, Derrick could only walk towards the window while he felt high-strung. He wanted to see if he could encounter other members of the exploration team.
Thud… Thud…Amidst light footstep sounds, he approached a huge hole that should’ve been a window sill. He leaned forward and looked outside.
Countless dark buildings spread out, either tall or short, as they extended outwards like steps.
The lightning in the air happened at a very low frequency as many windows had candlelight emitting out of them. The dim yellow flames danced but weren’t extinguished.
This…Derrick couldn’t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He felt as though all the residents were still living in peace just before Afternoon Town encountered its cataclysm.
…
Haim, who was carrying an animal hide lantern, didn’t need to bend his back to enter the underground chamber. He jokingly said to Joshua, “This house must belong to a human, but their family definitely has giant’s bloodline in them. They’re probably my height. Tsk, the last time we went to that ruined city, we had to bow our heads when using the main doors!”
Having a giant’s bloodline didn’t necessarily mean that they had giant blood flowing in them. Instead, it referred to a physical characteristic that was inherited by descendants thanks to the consumption of the pathway’s potion. Being tall was one of its manifestations.
Joshua looked up at Haim and scoffed.
“That was you. I didn’t need to.”
“But you won’t take long before you can advance. When the time comes, you won’t be shorter than me,” Haim said with a smile before glancing at Derrick via the corner of his eye. It was to prevent any accidents from happening when Derrick approached the altar.
Joshua thought before saying, “Actually, I’m very curious. Chief is a Sequence 4 Demon Hunter. He should be like an ordinary giant with a height of three to four meters. Why does he look very ordinary, with him being only half a head taller than me?”
Haim subconsciously surveyed the area and said, “Rumor has it that the Chief has a giant form.”
“A giant form? Will his clothes tear when he becomes a giant?” Joshua asked with a laugh.
“Unless his clothes and pants are mystical items.” Haim and Joshua exchanged a knowing smile.
They were just about to turn their heads to share the joke with Derrick when they realized that the youth was gone!
Derrick, who should’ve been standing before the altar, had vanished!
Haim’s and Joshua’s expression instantly turned heavy. One of them raised his huge broadsword, while the other raised his red-gloved left hand.
They carefully approached the altar and did a careful inspection, but they failed to identify anything suspicious.
Joshua was just about to attempt to identify the words on the stone table when Haim patted him on the shoulder.
“Don’t look at it. I just recalled that Derrick was looking at those words before he vanished.
“Let’s bring the Chief here.”
“Okay.” Joshua nodded.
They didn’t leave in a fluster. They surveyed the surroundings before one of them rubbed his index finger with his middle finger to light the remaining candle on the altar.
This was to protect Derrick so as to prevent him from falling into true darkness!
In the past, the exploration teams of the City of Silver had similar encounters in the ruined cities. A teammate might appear to have suddenly vanished, but they had actually been concealed by some kind of power. He stood in his original location, but with his teammates eager to seek help, they would leave the area with their lanterns. Hence, the poor bastard would be devoured by the true darkness, never to be found again. If it wasn’t for another teammate finding themselves in another similar situation and having been rescued on the spot, the others wouldn’t have known the actual reason for the previous person’s death.
With the candle lit, the dim yellow light spread outwards. Haim and Joshua immediately left and arrived at the alley where they released a spirituality signal that everyone carried.
They didn’t wait too long for Colin Iliad who had jumped off from the roof of another building before landing firmly.
“What happened?” the Demon Hunter asked in a deep voice.
The silver sword in his hand was already covered with a layer of light gray oil.
Haim immediately recounted what had happened. Finally, he said, “We didn’t discover the reason for Derrick’s disappearance.”
Derrick…Colin nodded in thought, walked past them, and headed straight into the corresponding building.
…
Despite the candles alight outside and the warm yellow color, Derrick felt as though he had fallen into a frozen abyss. A chill at the bottom of his heart kept spreading.
He clenched the Axe of Hurricane with his right hand and retracted his gaze from the town. He turned to return to the underground chamber and stood in front of the altar again.
He had already determined that he was the one with the problem!
However, he didn’t have the urge to explore the strange Afternoon Town. He didn’t even dare open the door.
Derrick wasn’t nervous, nor did he show any obvious signs of flusterness. This was because he didn’t believe that he had encountered something severe.
As long as it’s not an immediate threat, it’s nothing severe…Derrick took a silent breath, bowed his head, and reverently whispered, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck…”
Klein, who had been admiring the scenery of the battlefield of the gods, had no choice but to enter the bathroom, set up the disruptive items, and take four steps counterclockwise to head above the gray fog.
He sat at the high-back chair at the end of the long bronze table. He stretched out his right hand and emanated his spirituality, touching the crimson star which represented Little Sun.
Suddenly, the prayers turned abnormally clear as the corresponding scene appeared before Klein’s eyes.
He first saw the still-hazy Little Sun, before discovering that the environment around him was abnormal!
Swirling around The Sun was an unspeakable darkness, and in the darkness there were eyes of different shapes silently watching him.
The eyes were densely packed and hidden in the darkness. They were like unwelcomed observers which Little Sun hadn’t noticed at all.
Afternoon Town is that dangerous?Klein was very aware of what dear Sun was up to lately.
He thought for a moment and instinctively believed that the darkness was extremely strange and surreal. Therefore, he abandoned the option of using the Sea God Scepter to respond to Little Sun. Instead, he switched to pulling him up above the gray fog.
Klein extended his spirituality, but he felt as though the crimson star seemed to be in a quagmire, making it rather difficult for him to pull him over.
Which King of Angels has he crossed this time?With a thought, Klein made the mysterious space and the gray fog beneath him produce ripples.
After advancing to Sequence 5, he could stir some of the powers above the gray fog, without the use of the Black Emperor card and the corresponding rituals!
Silently, Klein easily completed transporting Derrick as his figure appeared on the high-back chair belonging to him.
Meanwhile, Klein saw the strange darkness swirling around Little Sun’s body shatter.
…
The Demon Hunter entered the underground chamber in high alert, followed closely by Haim and Joshua.
They saw that in front of the dim yellow candlelight, Derrick Berg’s figure was quickly outlined like a picture.
Above the gray fog, in the palace that was held up by stone columns.
Derrick quickly repeated his encounter to Mr. Fool.
Dark Angel Sasrir… The names and titles of these Kings of Angels seem to have been washed away by the rivers of history. Almost no one knows of them. If it weren’t for Little Sun discovering them in the Forsaken Land of the Gods, or me directly encountering the ancient evil spirit suspected to be Red Angel himself, I might not even know a single King of Angels. At best I would’ve heard of the Amon family and would have no way of delving deeper into the Blasphemer… Where is this Dark Angel at present? Is “He” still alive? Is “He” still one of the upper echelons of the Rose Redemption?Klein felt wistful.
Afraid that Little Sun would ask him related questions that he couldn’t answer, Klein instantly stopped his contemplations and leisurely leaned back into the chair and said, “You have been freed from your predicament. Your companions will soon find you.”
As he spoke, he didn’t give Little Sun a chance to speak by directly cutting off the connection.
As for an explanation in the event that Little Sun was discovered to be abnormal, Klein disdained the thought of reminding him to fabricate an explanation.
To mysteriously disappear and then appear again, wasn’t it very normal that all sorts of strange scenarios accompanied it?
At that moment, Derrick was very grateful that Mr. Fool didn’t ask him any further questions. This was because he was afraid that he would be exposed to the lethal darkness or hidden monsters once he escaped the alternate Afternoon Town. Therefore, he was eagerly hoping to regain control of his body as soon as possible, so as to prepare the necessary precautions. However, if Mr. Fool had really asked a question, he would still seriously and very patiently explain the corresponding situation.
With his consciousness returning to his body, Derrick rapidly recovered his senses.
When he opened his eyes, he saw a candle which was almost done burning. The wick’s flame was wavering in the wind.
Immediately after that, he discovered that the Chief was standing to his side at some point in time. The tall Haim and the red-gloved Joshua were warily standing two steps behind.
How long have they been watching me like that…Although Derrick had already thought of a reason above the gray fog, he still felt guilty and nervous.
Colin’s wrinkled face was deadpan. He asked in a normal tone as he looked at Derrick Berg, “What did you encounter?”
Derrick didn’t immediately answer, as it would appear as though he had already fabricated an excuse. He used a trick taught by The Hanged Man—he deliberately paused for a few seconds, and as he recalled, he described while recalling the events in a rather staccato manner, “I saw the altar after entering the underground chamber. I suspected that it was an altar and tried to identify the remnant words and symbols on it. I recognized three names. One of them was Angel of Fate Ouroboros… At this point, the light from the lantern extinguished. When I turned my head to look, Haim and Joshua had vanished. I created a light source and walked out of the underground chamber and discovered that the outside was still… was still Afternoon Town. However, many of the buildings had candles lit inside them as though… as though humans were living in them.
“I didn’t dare to leave the building, and I returned to the underground chamber. I attempted to do what I did again. Uh, Chief, in that Afternoon Town, the words on the altar were very complete. There were a total of three languages. One was Jotun, the other Dragonese, and another I didn’t recognize. However, the first two languages expressed the same words. They were the names and titles of the three angels, as well as Rose Redemption…
“Later, I found myself back here.”
What he said was the truth, and it was very complete. All he did was hide the details of how he returned.
Derrick didn’t have any hopes of successfully lying to the Chief. He planned on being confused when he was pressed, pushing the reasons onto the abnormality of his body that he didn’t understand.
This will definitely make the Chief suspicious, but Mr. Hanged Man and Miss Justice from the Spectator pathway all said that he wouldn’t ask too many questions regarding such matters. By appearing abnormal, will he think more importantly of me? I will be viewed as a chess piece that can counterbalance Elder Lovia… The outside world sure is complicated. It was only recently that I fully understood their train of thought…Derrick couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
In a dire environment, the depletion of every ounce of strength would mean more danger for the City of Silver. It had very few instances in the past. And even if it happened, it was basically concentrated within the six-member council. The first thing the other Beyonders learned in their patrols and adventuring was cooperation.
Colin nodded gently, walked to the altar, and attempted what Derrick described, but he didn’t disappear as a result of this. He remained standing in his original spot.
“From the looks of it, the remnant powers have already completed their mission,” the Demon Hunter muttered softly to himself.
I didn’t even need to fabricate an excuse…Derrick thought, feeling somewhat embarrassed.
Colin thought for a moment before turning his head to look at Derrick.
“What are the corresponding titles of Medici and Sasrir?”
“Red Angel and Dark Angel.” Derrick was honest.
Colin nodded gently, seemingly in thought.
“In a small number of books, there is mention of a Red Angel, but with no actual name associated with it. As for Dark Angel Sasrir, ‘He’ has completely been lost to history.”
Derrick was just about to take the opportunity to ask about the other Kings of Angels when he suddenly noticed that the candlelight in the underground chamber had dimmed, as though a shadow was surging in from outside.
“Let’s leave this place for now,” Demon Hunter Colin said cautiously, having sensed the same thing.
With the Axe of Hurricane in hand, Derrick immediately approached Haim and Joshua to form a battle formation with them.
However, just as he took one step, he discovered that Haim had retreated two meters to the side. Joshua had raised his left red-gloved hand. Both of them didn’t hide their wariness as their eyes keenly observed him.
Derrick knew that this was a very normal reaction from them. This was because lessons regarding explorations had the corresponding teachings. Be observant and make less contact with companions who had just escaped a strange situation!
And I haven’t clearly explained how I escaped that strange Afternoon Town…Derrick opened his mouth in a bid to explain, but he closed his mouth in silence again.
He felt ashamed and aggrieved as he pursed his lips. Holding the Axe of Hurricane, he turned and followed the Chief, taking one step at a time before leaving the underground chamber.
The quartet soon arrived at the entrance and was prepared to leave. To their surprise, they realized that the Afternoon Town with shadows cloaking its buildings had appeared to have darkened a little.
Almost instantaneously, there was candlelight shining out from different windows from different buildings. The dim yellowish lights were either connected or disconnected, silent and heavy.
…
Klein didn’t stay too long above the gray fog. He quickly returned to the bathroom and put away the corresponding items.
Let’s hope that there wouldn’t be any more incidents on Little Sun’s side. It wouldn’t be too good for me to repeatedly enter the bathroom. People in the know will realize that I’m hiding a secret, but those not in the know would definitely think that Gehrman Sparrow has a bladder problem. It would be a tarnish on my persona!
Although I’ve already digested the Faceless potion, Nimblewright Master Rosago went from one Sequence to the next. The Beyonder characteristic he left behind obviously contains a set of the Faceless potion… Using this Beyonder characteristic as a main ingredient is equivalent to me drinking an additional Faceless, Magician, Clown, and Seer potion, or even more…
Sigh, I should still try my best to abide by the various principles I previously concluded, so as to digest the excess portions.Klein made some clean water and washed his face before walking out of the bathroom.
Just as he was wondering if it was almost time for dinner and was planning to take out his golden pocket watch to take a look, the scene before his eyes suddenly turned black. He could hardly see his fingers.
It’s night again… The intervals don’t follow a pattern… If we encounter a monster and both sides are in an intense battle, what happens when the sky suddenly turns dark? Monsters are also creatures, so they need to sleep as well; otherwise, there’s a high chance that they will disappear into the night… Heh heh, both parties in combat have to lie down and sleep, only to continue when they wake up… Is this really a story that can pass the censors?Klein, who had relaxed after successfully advancing, lampooned as he quickly walked to his bed.
Just as he got in bed, he suddenly thought of a problem.
The night here is very dangerous. If living creatures do not sleep, they will vanish completely.
The darkness of the Forsaken Land of the Gods, including the City of Silver, is similarly dangerous. If there’s no light to disperse the darkness, humans would completely vanish if the darkness exceeds five seconds.
It’s really similar… Could there really be some connection here?
Klein shook his head and, with Cogitation, entered a dream.
Amidst the dream, he realized that he had switched locations again once he became lucid!
The last time he left the dream, he was on the boulder where Admiral of Stars Cattleya was sitting as she hugged her knees. This time, he was facing a staircase.
The light of the sunset shined through the colored glass panes high above, making the black spiraling staircase adorned with sculptures look exceedingly beautiful.
Klein instinctively looked to the side and found Queen Mystic standing high up the staircase.
This long chestnut-haired lady wasn’t wearing her dress with open hems. Her top was a white shirt with lace and flowery bands, matched with a simple dark blue coat. Her lower half was still the beige-colored trousers with black leather boots. However, Klein believed that Queen Mystic probably had an entire wardrobe, or even a room full of trousers and leather boots of the same style.
“What’s the matter?” Klein took the initiative to ask.
Queen Mystic caressed the handrail with her right hand as she slowly walked down.
“Confidence might be a weakness at times.
“You trust that copper whistle and paper crane of yours too much. Perhaps one day, it will be the source of danger.”
Klein felt a little uneasy at that, but he didn’t show it.
“I don’t understand what you mean.”
“Confidence might be a weakness at times,” Queen Mystic repeated again. “Cattleya trusts the Sealed Artifact she gave Heath Doyle too much. If I hadn’t boarded the ship, then Nina, Frank Lee, and her would’ve died. But you might survive.”
“That Sealed Artifact isn’t actually able to block the ravings that fill these waters? That’s how Heath Doyle mutated?” Klein acutely read in between the lines.
Queen Mystic nodded.
“Under ordinary circumstances, it can. But do you know who the ravings that fill these waters come from?”
Without waiting for Klein’s reply, she gave the answer.
“The True Creator.”
The True Creator? The ravings that fill these waters come from the True Creator?Upon hearing Queen Mystic’s answer, Klein was surprised while feeling somewhat joyful.
He was rejoicing because, just as Queen Mystic said, if she hadn’t boarded the ship, Heath Doyle might’ve undergone a mutation even with the existence of a Sealed Artifact which could reduce his auditory senses to a certain effect.
Towards Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders of other pathways, they would only feel repressed and frustrated, or they would occasionally suffer from nightmares when faced with the True Creator’s ravings without actually listening to them. But to a Rose Bishop, the Sequence 0 for his corresponding pathway was the True Creator. To be immersed in the ravings of this evil god, even if he was deaf, something would’ve happened to him sooner or later.
Once Heath Doyle went mad or lost control, together with the uniqueness of these waters, it was truly difficult for the rest of the people on board the ship to be safe. However, Klein believed that as long as he could survive the sudden attack, he would have the chance to pray to The Fool and use the Sea God Scepter above the gray fog to provide a response to resolve the problem.
He was surprised that the owner of the ravings was in complete contradiction with his theory. He originally imagined that these waters were the battlefield between the ancient gods and the Creator worshiped by the City of Silver during the Second Epoch. He suspected that the subsidiary gods, who were also the corresponding angels, had participated in it as well. To his surprise, this appeared to be wrong from the beginning. This was because the True Creator had apparently first appeared after the Third Epoch’s Cataclysm!
I cannot rule out the possibility that the ravings were later left behind…Klein didn’t blindly make a conclusion. He watched as Queen Mystic walked past him as she caressed the sculptures on the handrail and slowly walked down.
The lady’s back was tall; neither fat nor thin. Her figure was extremely proportioned, and her long chestnut hair simply cascaded down.
This made Klein feel a sense of familiarity. After recalling the matters involving Queen Mystic, he finally recalled the source of the familiarity.
Back when he was searching for the Cards of Blasphemy at the Roselle Memorial Exhibition, he had seen a similar back. Back then, the figure dressed somewhat oddly. Despite wearing a yellow layered dress which had the vibes of a young girl, she wore a black, out-of-fashion bonnet.
She was likely Queen Mystic. She had also visited the Roselle Memorial Exhibition ahead of time… Back then, she was looking at the basic education books the emperor had improved for his children and the Chinese Chess and toy blocks… She was certain that I had taken the Black Emperor card…
The emperor’s eldest daughter, Bernadette, established the Element Dawn to resist the Moses Ascetic Order. And from the diary, that lady appreciates the maxim, “do as you wish, but do no harm.” Therefore, from these two points, it can be inferred that she’s likely a demigod of the Mystery Pryer pathway…
The Mystery Pryer pathway’s Sequence 4 is Mysticologist… Queen Mystic… Of course, the reputation of Queen Mystic has long been known across the seas for more than a hundred years. She’s definitely not a Sequence 4 anymore. Yes, after Cattleya left Queen Mystic, she joined the Moses Ascetic Order…
This queen seems to take the interpretation of Roselle’s diary very seriously…
All sorts of fragmented pieces of information came together as Klein suddenly had a theory.
Perhaps Queen Mystic was Emperor Roselle’s eldest daughter, Bernadette Gustav!
This might explain why this queen dresses in the style that resembles Earth’s but also appears rather strange. She has been deeply influenced by the emperor’s preferences, and she’s unable to completely extricate herself from the fashion trends. Hence, she mixes them into a unique and strange style she can call her own… As for it being aesthetically pleasing, that’s a whole other matter. A beautiful person will look good and fashionable even with a gunny sack…Klein lampooned inwardly, but he wore a solemn expression. He unhurriedly followed Queen Mystic down the beautiful staircase.
Queen Mystic didn’t turn her head. As she walked, she said, “This dream world isn’t vast. There are only two parts. One of them is the shadow of the Giant King’s Court on the opposite mountain, and the other is the black cloister over here.”
Giant King’s Court?The majestic building complex that seemed frozen in the sunset surfaced in Klein’s mind.
This is actually the shadow of the Giant King’s Court!
And Little Sun and company happen to be at the entrance of the Giant King’s Court, Afternoon Town!
Queen Mystic said with a gentle but emotionless tone, “This is my theory, as it resembles the Great Twilight Hall in Feysac.
“And in the Fourth Epoch, there has always been rumors that the God of Combat is an ancient giant who survived the Cataclysm.”
The God of Combat pathway is the Giant pathway…Klein inwardly expressed his agreement with Queen Mystic’s theory.
At that moment, he recalled the mythical information he had received from Little Sun. He realized that the description of the Giant King’s Court being “forever residing in the sunset” matched the spectacle of the opposite mountain.
From the True Creator to the Giant King’s Court, she has revealed two extremely valuable pieces of information… She’s expressing her goodwill to me, no—the entity backing me. Heh heh, and the person backing me is myself…Klein calmly replied, “The real Giant King’s Court is in the Forsaken Land of the Gods.”
He said this matter in an indifferent tone, so as to accentuate his value and the entity backing him.
Queen Mystic stopped in her tracks as she pressed down on the beautifully sculptured handrail with her right palm. She half-turned her body to face Gehrman Sparrow and said at an adequate speed, “Rumor has it that the path leading to the Forsaken Land of the Gods is hidden in the mountain across us, hidden in the shadows of the Giant King’s Court.”
So Little Sun and company have begun exploring Afternoon Town? But didn’t Little Jack mention that they appeared by the sea? The Giant King’s Court and the shadow of the Giant King’s Court must have switches in them. Only by opening them ahead of time can the two seas meet?
This place is filled with the True Creator’s ravings, and it hides the secret of the Forsaken Land of the Gods. It has remnant powers of the Evernight, Sun, Storm, Earth, and Spectator pathway. This seems to correspond to the Cataclysm!
After the Cataclysm, the Forsaken Land of the Gods was isolated from the outside world. The Goddess, Eternal Blazing Sun, Lord of Storms, Earth Mother, and company saved the world while the True Creator appeared… Only the Spectator pathway’s imagination doesn’t exactly add up…Klein made a guess based on whatever information he knew at hand.
Queen Mystic continued walking down as she said, “The black cloister here doesn’t appear big, but each building and every level represents a different part of these waters. Behind every door might hide the dream of a creature.”
I see…Klein glanced at the handrail and discovered that the sculpture on it was mainly that of a human’s head. It was beautiful at a glance, but terrifying on careful inspection. Hence, he asked in passing, “Whose dream does this staircase belong to?”
“An Undying from the Numinous Episcopate. He came here in search of Death’s remains—one of the main requirements of the Artificial Death. However, he lost control as a result of the ravings, and he’s forever loitering in an underground ruin, turning every adventurer who dares to enter into becoming his zombie,” Queen Mystic calmly explained.
Death was also involved in the battle of gods that happened here? It’s no wonder Admiral Hell would take the risk and enter these waters from time to time…Klein felt enlightened.
He wasn’t alarmed about the matter regarding Artificial Death, as he had previously heard Demoness of Unaging Katarina Pellè mention it before. Furthermore, the Numinous Episcopate seemed to be rather far from success.
At this moment, just as Queen Mystic finished walking down the stairs, she turned to glance at him.
Right on the heels of that, the lady turned into a corridor and entered a building.
Klein surveyed the area and discovered that there was no longer any stairs leading downwards. They were apparently at the bottom level.
Queen Mystic stopped in front of the black wooden door filled with strange patterns. She gripped its handle and said, “I’ve always suspected that the dream within is the key to sustaining this place. The remnant powers of Evernight only provides the possibility of such a development.”
As she spoke, she twisted the handle and opened the door.
The black door slowly moved backward, and behind it wasn’t a room as Klein had imagined, but a sea.
The sea was illuminated by blinding sunlight. The waves were huge swaths of rich gold.
As the door opened, Klein felt an unimaginable aura seep out from inside. The entire building began to quake in an obvious manner as the dust and bricks on the wall began to fall.
Subtly, Klein felt that the dream was on the brink of shattering.
At this moment, Queen Mystic pulled her right hand, shutting the black wooden door tightly. Everything was restored to normal as a result of this.
“Even I do not dare enter,” this mighty figure in the mysterious world said.
“This place has the dreams of certain remnant deities,” Klein said calmly as though he had someone backing him, allowing him to grasp the situation ahead of time.
Queen Mystic turned around as her blue eyes swept over Gehrman Sparrow’s face.
“These waters and this black cloister hide a lot of secrets. My understanding of it might not even reach a single percent.”
She didn’t continue as she silently looked at Gehrman Sparrow, as though waiting for something.
What intense pressure…Klein thought for a moment and asked probingly, “Do you know the activation incantation of the Black Emperor card?”
Queen Mystic fell silent for a few seconds and shook her head.
Klein looked her in the eye.
“Bernadette.”
The entire corridor turned so silent that even their breathing could be heard. Queen Mystic’s lips moved a little before they pursed together.
Her blue eyes temporarily lost their focus, but they quickly recovered their profundity.
Queen Mystic turned around at an adequate speed, walked to the black staircase, and said without a change in tone, “The dream is ending.”
Klein looked at her back move up the black staircase until the blinding light drowned out everything.
…
Afternoon Town.
Upon seeing the candlelight light up in the buildings outside, the silent town seemed to come to life. Derrick felt as though they had plummeted into a nightmare as they instantly tensed up.
Demon Hunter Colin observed for a while before solemnly saying, “We are in the real world.
“The power of the altar has leaked out.”
That strange Afternoon Town has infiltrated the Afternoon Town in reality?Derrick vaguely understood what the Chief was saying as he had a rough guess as to why this had happened.
He suspected that when Mr. Fool pulled him out of the strange Afternoon Town, “He” had broken an intricate balance, causing the powers to seep out.
This also explained why Demon Hunter Colin Iliad didn’t vanish immediately when he repeated the attempt.
Just as Derrick was wondering what kind of changes this would bring, the chief of the six-member council, Colin, had taken out a luminescent powder from a pouch on his belt, and he scattered it in the air.
The powder suddenly blasted apart, spewing silver light upwards. It made it appear extremely obvious in such a dark environment.
Derrick, Haim, and Joshua knew very well what this signal meant. It meant not to run about haphazardly. Stay in your area, be wary against any incoming enemies, and await rescue!
Without a doubt, this was a signal to all the other exploration teams scattered across Afternoon Town.
Colin consecutively released the signal thrice in the span of two lightning bolts. Then, he turned and said to Derrick and company, “We shall meet up with the rest by combing outwards.
“Be careful along the way.”
“Yes, Chief!” Derrick had already forgotten the grievance from before, only wishing that he could help his partners as soon as possible.
Following Colin’s instructions, he took the left flank of the small team. On the other side was the red-gloved Joshua who held an iron-black sword. Lining the back was the relatively stronger Dawn Paladin, Haim. And right in front was the Dawn Paladin who was about three steps away.
As lightning flashed at relatively fast intervals, the gloomy Afternoon Town would go from being bright to darkness. The candlelight from each window showed a wavering flame that burned in silence and calmness.
Derrick was no longer the fledgling he once was. Although he was nervous, his palm didn’t sweat while holding the Axe of Hurricane. He skillfully moved his gaze around, wary against any monster that might leap out from the buildings on both sides.
After a flash of lightning, the world was thrown back into darkness. The bits of candlelight in Afternoon Town seemed to await travelers that needed lodging.
As for the animal hide lantern in Haim’s hand, its light scattered outward, but it failed to produce much light in a radius around him. It wasn’t as effective as Derrick’s night vision.
The only usage was that it appeared to dispel the rich darkness around them.
At that moment, Derrick suddenly felt a chill down his neck, but there wasn’t any cold winds!
He didn’t turn his head subconsciously. Instead, he took one step diagonally, half-turned his body, and glanced through the corner of his eye.
He saw the nearly 2.3-meter-tall Haim looking at him with a gloomy expression. He cleaved down with the broadsword in his hand!
*Bang! *
Derrick somersaulted to dodge the strike as he seemed to still hear the echoing sound of the intense wind.
Following that, he heard the Chief’s voice.
“What happened?”
“Haim attacked me!” Derrick rolled towards Colin’s direction and stood up.
“Me?” Haim held the animal hide lantern in one hand and his broadsword in the other, asking with a look of puzzlement.
Colin glanced at Derrick.
“I didn’t discover any abnormality on his part.”
As he spoke, the Demon Hunter’s eyes produced two dark green symbols.
He surveyed the area and said, “The attacker transformed its appearance to Haim’s?”
Before he finished his sentence, the silver sword that was clenched tightly in his right hand stabbed backward!
Oof!
Amidst the dull clashing sounds, a figure appeared in the dark environment. He had grizzled and disheveled hair, with deep wrinkles. He had weathered but profound blue eyes and he held a silver sword with light gray oil slathered over it—looking identical to Demon Hunter Colin. The only difference was his gloomy expression and dark skin.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
Two silver swords clashed in midair, sending sparks flying.
Meanwhile, Colin Iliad shouted with a deep voice, “Light!”
Light?Derrick instinctively raised his hands and pressed them to his mouth and nose.
At that instant, he discovered three figures dashing out from the surrounding darkness. One of them was the tall and muscular Haim, another the red-gloved Joshua, and the last one was a tall person with a child-like appearance—Derrick himself!
Derrick wasn’t thrown into a fluster. He acted in accordance with the Chief’s instructions and released lustrous brilliance from his body.
The three figures seemed horrified of this as they raised their palms to cover their faces while attempting to escape to the sides.
However, their speeds were in no way comparable to the speed of light.
The lustrous brilliances illuminated the surroundings, enveloping the three figures within.
They opened their mouths and let out silent screams, but they soon dimmed and vanished.
As the light surged outwards, the two Demon Hunters were consumed by the light. The actions of one of them immediately turned stiff and was impeded before losing its color and turning completely black.
Oof!
The silver sword with light grayish oil slathered on it penetrated the monster, but it seemed to stab into air, failing to cause any actual damage.
At this moment, the black monster suddenly immolated itself, cracking into distorted shadows as they corroded the light and flames, inch by inch.
Colin retracted his silver sword and turned his head to Derrick and company.
“The monsters this time are our shadows.
“Their weakness is the brightness of light!”
As he spoke, the Chief’s body produced a bright and holy light of dawn, illuminating the entire street as though it was day.
This was a Beyonder power a Dawn Paladin would receive from the Warrior pathway. The reason why he didn’t use it from the beginning was because the effects were obvious, and he had no idea what kind of accident it might bring. Now, he was already aware of the weaknesses of these monsters in Afternoon Town!
The light of dawn produced by the Chief was like a domain. Haim gave up his plans on using a similar Beyonder power. He continued holding up his animal hide lantern, and he followed behind Colin Iliad with Derrick and Joshua as they turned into another street.
Before long, the quartet arrived at a half-collapsed cathedral.
The cathedral originally had a tower, and its entirety was made up of classical stone columns and masonry. They were heavy and dark.
Passing through the door that even a giant would find wide, Derrick followed the Chief and came to the prayer hall. They saw the deity’s statue destroyed, but the candle on the altar had been lit by some unknown entity.
In front of the altar, a figure donning a spartan white robe was prostrated there, praying so softly that no one could hear him.
“He’s not one of us.” Haim, who also had night vision, was the first to discover the abnormality thanks to his height.
This means that it’s not a monster that was transformed from our teammates’ shadows…Derrick helped Haim express the context between the lines inwardly.
This meant an unknown, and an unknown often represented extreme danger!
“There should’ve been an exploration team here.” Colin converged the range of his light of dawn to prevent himself from provoking the white-robed figure.
Haim, Joshua, and Derrick suddenly fell silent. Under such a situation, the absence of the exploration team’s immediate appearance basically meant an undesirable outcome.
Their minds raced as two men dressed in tight black clothes walked out from the right side of the hall. They were the two members of the exploration team at the cathedral.
“Chief, those shadows… Those shadows are problematic! Laroya was swallowed by his own shadow!” One of the teammates swiftly made his way to Colin and immediately said in agitation and fear.
Has someone already been sacrificed…While Derrick’s heart sank, he saw the light of dawn expand, enveloping the two teammates within.
The two of them suddenly wore ferocious expressions as their bodies rapidly darkened. Just two seconds later, they completed vanished like shadows that had been illuminated.
Smack! Smack! Smack!
White bones and globs of bloody flesh fell from their bodies, smashing to the ground.
Light slowly effused out of these mangled carcasses.
Colin retracted his gaze as he said, without an expression, “Go to the side of the ecclesiastic and hear what it’s reciting.”
Derrick and company nodded in silence as they set off towards the collapsed statue.
About ten steps later, they discerned the white-robed figure’s appearance from diagonally across. He was a crying middle-aged man with deep features.
This ecclesiastic’s face was nearly plastered to the ground as he muttered to himself, “Omnipotent Lord, I repent. … tempted Sasrir. The Kings often came to the palace belonging to the dusk to conspire.
“It was unknown when the people in this town changed. They set up secret altars and held strange rituals, doing things you forbade.
“It was already too late by the time I discovered all of this. Degeneration, bloodshed, darkness, rot, murders, corruption, and shadows had already drowned this piece of land.
“A huge calamity will begin here!”
These words kept repeating like a prophet describing the inevitable future with a heavy voice.
*A huge calamity would begin here? The abandonment from the Lord that created everything of this land, is this where it began? Also, who tempted Dark Angel Sasrir? This ecclesiastic should’ve stated who. It’s because after he said the words “I repent,” there should’ve been a name, but it was blank… He had originally said it, but the name vanished by itself? Who wiped it away? This ecclesiastic should’ve been from that strange Afternoon Town. After the balance was broken, he appeared here. Otherwise, he should’ve been discovered on the previous exploration… *Many thoughts flashed through his mind in a short span of time.
At that moment, he saw the Chief take a stride, walking to the side of the ecclesiastic in white.
…
Klein woke up from his dream as the midday sunlight shone at his eyes from outside the window.
He rolled out of bed, and he unhurriedly arrived at the pirate’s dining hall.
When Frank Lee saw his arrival, he immediately waved at him.
“Gehrman, I discovered something new!”
F**k, what now…Klein immediately felt his heart in his mouth.
“A new invention of yours?”
“No, it isn’t. Frank shook his head in excitement. “I was planning on studying the fish in these waters. They will likely be able to dream! Just as I tried fishing, I ended up getting this strange item.”
Strange item?Klein instantly felt a headache, but he asked with an unperturbed expression, “What is it?”
“Fish with human fingers growing in them!” Without waiting for Gehrman Sparrow’s reply, Frank ran into the dining hall. Before long, he ran back and held a strange bluish-black fish in his hand.
The fish was of normal length. In the space where its eyes were, it had a face resembling a human. Its belly had been dissected, and three bloody fingers could be seen stuffed inside.
“It wasn’t inserted by me. It was originally like that! Look at its teeth. It’s very unlikely that it will eat something like that, so it can only be the case of the fingers producing themselves! Of course, I’m currently unable to determine what the fingers will do to its body,” Frank hurriedly explained his judgment.
Klein glanced at the fish and said after some deliberation, “It might also be stuffed inside by someone.”
“… Makes sense. Then it’s not the most unique fish.” Frank was stunned for a second as he appeared somewhat disappointed. “Fingers are considered flesh and blood. I’ll ask Heath. He’s an expert on such matters.”
As he spoke, he surveyed the area and found Heath Doyle who was huddled in a corner eating.
Frank quickly went over and placed the bluish-black fish before Bloodless.
Heath Doyle extended his hands and pressed his face to the fish.
Upon seeing this scene, Frank had a baffling feeling that something was amiss.
He soon reacted and laughed.
“No, this isn’t food for you. You’ve been eating fish all this time to the point that even your body smells of fish.
“What I meant was to ask if you know the fingers inside the fish’s stomach? Can you find its original owner?”
Heath Doyle stopped his leaning actions and carefully studied it for a few seconds.
“They belong to a Rose Bishop’s, at least a Rose Bishop’s.”
He took out the three bloody fingers and stacked them together.
After a brief moment, the fingers melted like wax, turning into a puddle of sticky flesh and blood.
The flesh and blood squirmed as they drew a word in blood-red: “Help!”
Fingers from a Rose Bishop… “Help”…Upon seeing this scene, Klein instantly made some connections.
He recalled the Saint of Darkness and Leomaster from the dream world!
This Aurora Order saint was in a particular ruin, and he was affected by the remnant powers of an angel or deity of the Spectator pathway, causing him to dissociate and transform into a kind character. This resulted in him being trapped there.
His good and evil side constantly fought, often clashing at the psyche level. The main persona, which was more inclined towards the darkness, gradually held the advantage as the good personality hid everywhere in the mind world in search for help.
Therefore, this is an attempt by Leomaster’s good side to call for help? As a saint of the Aurora Order, he might very well have advanced from a Shepherd, so it’s nothing strange to have the Beyonder powers of a Rose Bishop…Klein nodded in thought, believing that his judgment was likely close to the truth.
“Help? How?” Frank Lee turned his head at Gehrman Sparrow with a blank look.
You should ask your captain, not me…Klein shook his head.
“You don’t have to bother.
“There are too many oddities with these waters.”
The reason for giving this opinion was that, from the dream, Leomaster’s main persona held the absolute advantage. To really rescue him, he needed to make preparations to deal with a demigod. Although the good side would definitely interfere with it, all it could do was lower the Saint of Darkness’s strength to a certain extent. It would still remain a demigod.
Of course, with Queen Mystic on board the Future, to make any actual attempts wasn’t impossible. But if Leomaster were so easily rescued and have him become a completely good Saint of Darkness, Klein believed that the queen would’ve long done so. The reason why she didn’t take action had to be because it was unrealistic.
For example, the place where Leomaster is at causes one’s spirit to dissociate, so much so that Queen Mystic doesn’t even dare challenge it… Leomaster’s dream was only partially restored. It nearly made me face a situation I couldn’t deal with. Finally, I resolved the problem quickly with the Sea God Scepter. If I were to meet him in the real world, I’d really suffer a dissociation in personality, becoming a member of an asylum. I would have to find a way to borrow the Mental Terror Candle from Father Utravsky to have a chance of being treated… Heh heh. I can also get Miss Justice to treat me, but she’s still lacking in strength at the moment…Klein recalled the past as he jested inwardly.
“Yeah.” Frank Lee trusted Gehrman Sparrow a lot. “Perhaps the fellow who’s asking for help is long dead…”
Upon saying this, his eyes suddenly lit up as he stared at Heath Doyle.
“Can you wipe out the mental imprint left on this flesh and blood?”
“Yes,” Heath Doyle replied succinctly.
The ends of Frank Lee’s mouth cracked open bit by bit as he smiled like a two-hundred-pound child.
“I’ve always been very curious about the flesh and blood structure of a Rose Bishop.
“I’ve always thought of the outcome of using similar flesh and blood as the medium for crossbreeding.”
One day, you will die amidst your experiments. Thankfully, I’ll be leaving this ship soon…Klein had the baffling impression of a brattish child entering an armory.
Heath Doyle, whose face was nearly translucent from the paleness, was taken aback for two seconds before sincerely saying, “Thank you.”
“Why thank me?” Frank Lee scratched his head, looking completely puzzled.
He’s probably thanking you for being able to hold back your curiosity and not using his flesh and blood as the experimental subject. You are a partner worth trusting…The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched a bit in an attempt to interpret the reason. He realized that the Future’s first and second mate had rather strange thought processes.
…
Afternoon Town. In the half-collapsed cathedral.
Colin stood by the side of the ecclesiastic in white and softly asked, “Who are the Kings?
“What is the huge calamity?
“Who tempted Sasrir?”
The ecclesiastic didn’t seem to hear him as he continued prostrating to the ground. He repeated his words of penitence as though he was an illusory recording left behind by the environment.
A wraith, specter, or an evil spirit?Derrick looked in that direction, feeling somewhat nervous.
Seeing no response from the ecclesiastic, Colin reached out his right hand, inching his silver sword towards the person.
However, despite the sharp blade tip reaching the back of his head, the ecclesiastic remained in penitence, as though nothing had changed.
Colin Iliad retracted his silver sword as he surveyed the area with dark green symbols in his eyes.
Then, he walked diagonally to the altar ahead as he cast his gaze onto the candle emitting a yellow light.
After a few seconds of silence, he reached out his left hand and extinguished the entirety of the candlelight.
The collapsed deity statue in the middle of the altar suddenly turned dim as the prostrating white-robed man finally stopped his penitence.
He slowly lifted his head. It was a gloomy green, and his gaze was filled with hatred.
Before Derrick, Haim, and Joshua could react in time, the devout ecclesiastic had pounced forward with an exceedingly fast speed, drawing out an afterimage.
Colin was already prepared for it. He took a step diagonally forward with his right foot, turned his body halfway, and swept backward with the silver sword in his left hand.
On the sword, spots of light soared, instantly forming a gigantic storm.
The storm that was formed purely out of light swept the surroundings, leaving the ecclesiastic frozen in midair before he was completely devoured.
The storm quickly came to an end as Colin looked at the ecclesiastic whose body had been infused with the light of dawn. Then, he repeated his previous questions again.
“Who are the Kings?
“What is the huge calamity?
“Who tempted Sasrir?”
The ecclesiastic whose figure was already very indistinct replied in a dazed manner, “The Kings are Sasrir, Ouroboros, Medici…”
Just as he was about to say the fourth name, a transparent flame tore through him from the inside!
The flame instantly engulfed him, burning him into a spreading black gas.
*So the Kings refer to the Kings of Angels… What’s the fourth name? Why did he self-destruct just as he was about to say it? Is it the one who tempted Sasrir, or someone else? *Derrick was filled with questions.
As the ecclesiastic died, the streets outside and the entirety of Afternoon Town suddenly produced roars that sounded like wild beasts.
Derrick subconsciously looked out the window and saw a gigantic face.
The glass where it was originally plastered to had grown a single unique eye. On its face was short and dense black hair.
*Tap! Tap! Tap! *Another similar monster rushed out from inside the cathedral. It had the build of an ordinary human and two eyes, but the surface of its body was similarly covered with short black hair that resembled a beast’s.
“A degenerate town that has been completely corrupted…” Colin sighed as he faced one of the monsters.
Derrick, Haim, and Joshua also took up battle positions in a bid to fend off the remaining monster.
…
The Future continued cruising in peace before encountering a brief night once more.
After Klein entered the dream world, he found himself back in his original position—by Admiral of Stars Cattleya’s side.
He was just about to look at the shadow of the Giant King’s Court on the opposite side of the mountain to seek out more possible clues when he suddenly heard Cattleya ask heavily while hugging her knees.
“Have you met her?”
Klein acknowledged tersely without hiding the truth.
Cattleya pursed her lips and asked, “She’s on the ship?”
“Yes.” Klein turned his head and looked at Admiral of Stars as he said in passing, “You have very deep feelings for her.”
Cattleya’s expression wasn’t as lost and dazed as before. Biting her lips, she said in a self-deprecating manner, “That’s right.
“I was by her side before I was three. Heh heh. That’s what they say, but I no longer have any actual memories of that.
“She taught me, and she held me by the hand as we adventured. She watched me grow up. To me, she’s my captain and my teacher, as well… as well as my mother…”
As Cattleya spoke, she suddenly fell silent.
Upon glancing at the silent Cattleya, Klein suddenly felt a little awkward.
He didn’t speak again as he turned and jumped off the boulder. He walked into the black cloister through the half-opened door.
In the square surrounded by a gloomy tower and the buildings, there were remnant fires from a war. Gigantic arrows were embedded in the ground, with the end of their shafts softly wobbling from the wind.
Frank Lee was still digging and planting something, but there wasn’t food by his feet anymore, but a pool of flesh and blood.
“What experiments do you plan on performing on them?” Klein, who walked past, couldn’t help but ask.
Frank smiled in excitement.
“Plenty!
“For example, all I need is one ox that can satisfy the meat requirements of an entire ship. Every time a piece of meat is sliced off, it will regrow new flesh again!”
… Why is it oxen again?Klein was momentarily unable to provide a response. All he could do was silently draw the crimson moon inwardly.
Along the way, he encountered Navigator Ottolov, who was reading on the ground; Nina, who was almost taking off her clothes due to her inebriation; Heath Doyle, who was hiding silently in the shadows of a corner, before arriving at the hall filled with murals.
At some point in time, Anderson Hood had conjured a reclining chair and was leisurely lying on it, observing the extremely religious and holy murals on the dome.
“Sigh, we’re finally about to leave these cursed waters. It will just be another two noons and nights!” Seeing Gehrman Sparrow enter, the Strongest Hunter sighed from the bottom of his heart. “As long as we successfully leave this area, then I’ll no longer need to worry about any remnant problems.”
Klein originally wished to ask him to shut up, but since he was talking about himself and no one else, he couldn’t be bothered. He asked in passing, “Are you from Intis?”
“Barely. My father is from Intis, and my mother is from Segar,” Anderson answered, with the full intention of having a chat.
Klein continued taking a few steps forward.
“Then, do you believe in the Eternal Blazing Sun, God of Steam and Machinery, or the God of Knowledge and Wisdom?”
Anderson’s expression suddenly turned a little odd.
“My faith was originally in the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, but their priests are too despicable. Just because I failed my examinations, they ignored my ordinarily handsome face and treated me as a ret*rd. Pui! I’m just better at other topics. My intelligence is in no way lacking! My eye for aesthetics and my basic foundation in drawing has always been excellent! Heh heh, before becoming a hunter, my dream was to be an artist.
“Of course, after coming to the sea, my faith is more or less in the Lord of Storms.”
Upon hearing Anderson’s description, Klein suddenly thought of a joke*—a priest from the God of Knowledge and Wisdom might make such a statement: “He failed his examinations? This child is hopeless. Just bury him.”*
He was about to lead the conversation into Anderson’s life as a hunter, as he was the only person apart from Queen Mystic who could communicate with him normally in this dream world when he suddenly heard the sound of a door creaking open.
In the depths of the hall of murals, there was the sound of a door opening!
Anderson just mentioned about successfully leaving these waters…Klein felt an inexplicable urge to facepalm himself as he focused his gaze on the source of the sound.
Following that, he saw a man in a short linen robe running out from the depths of the hall of murals and towards them.
The man had luxuriant raven-black hair, but he had wrinkles on his face, as though he had suffered plenty of hardship.
Saint of Darkness Leomaster! Leomaster’s good side!Klein recognized the man, and he immediately discovered a tall figure surface in the depths of the hall of murals.
The figure was dressed in thick and heavy black full-body armor. His eyes emitted a deep redness.
He held a huge sword as he chased after Leomaster.
Clang! Clang! Clang!
His metallic boots hit the ground repeatedly, releasing clear and hurried sounds.
It’s the real Leomaster! The main persona of the Saint of Darkness!Klein saw the two approaching figures as he instinctively turned to the side and quickly retreated.
He immediately held himself to the hall’s wall before realizing that Anderson Hood had leaped up from his reclining chair at some point in time, clinging close to the other side of the wall.
Sensing Gehrman Sparrow’s gaze, Anderson grinned, returning a smile that meant “so you are the same as me.”
Who’s the same as you? This isn’t cowardice. If you weren’t around, I would’ve taken out the Sea God Scepter and fought the Saint of Darkness! I’ve always been considering what would happen in the real world if I were to help the good Leomaster kill the main persona in the dream…
Yes, there are crewmembers from the Future outside. If Leomaster’s main persona really goes mad, Queen Mystic will definitely take action…
It shouldn’t be a coincidence that these two fellows left their own dreams and came here… Both parties are already very close in the real world? Perhaps someone had directed the good Leomaster over. Queen Mystic?Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind.
Leomaster, who was dressed in short linen robes, saw the two men ahead. He had wanted to cry for help, but in the blink of an eye, he discovered that the two of them had escaped to the two ends of the hall, as though they didn’t wish to partake in any of this.
“…”
He desperately ran as he rushed out the hall of murals.
The redness in the armored Leomaster’s eyes darkened. He continued his pursuit, completely ignoring Klein and Anderson who were clinging close to the mural walls.
By the time they left the hall, Klein, who had some theories in mind, didn’t hesitate to take a stride forward and rush out like a hunting leopard.
“…”
Anderson raised his right hand and grabbed at thin air, failing to stop Gehrman Sparrow in time.
“This guy was still rather rational a moment ago. Why did he suddenly go mad? He discovered something? What a strange person…” Anderson looked at the square outside, hesitated a few seconds, and finally chose to follow.
They chased all the way out the black cloister, and they arrived in the region where the Admiral of Stars was. Klein saw the linen-robed Leomaster circling around the boulder to escape his evil counterpart. Then, he took the opportunity and faced the shadow of the Giant King’s Court on the opposite mountains, praying softly with ancient Hermes, “The Lord that created everything;
“You are omnipotent and omniscient…”
After making another circle, the good Leomaster continued chanting,
“You are the source of everything great. You are the Beginning and the End;
“You are the god of gods. You are the ruler of the vast astral world!”
With the honorific name spoken, the sea of clouds that separated the two mountains suddenly stirred before slowly splitting apart and revealing a deep crevice at the bottom.
The shadow of the Giant King’s Court on the opposite side suddenly sucked up the frozen dusk that was extremely distant!
However, nothing happened after that.
Klein seemed to figure out something as he turned his head to look at the buildings near to the black cloister’s door. He saw that, behind a clean floor-to-ceiling window, the beautiful but distant Queen Mystic Bernadette was watching everything that was happening in silence.
She was indeed the one who made the good Leomaster escape from his dream and arrive here… Since a Listener from the Aurora Order was able to bring Little Jack into the Forsaken Land of the Gods, it doesn’t make sense that the Saint of Darkness isn’t able to do so! When there’s no path ahead, and with him seeing the shadow of the Giant King’s Court, Leomaster’s split personality will definitely wish to escape into it. Hence, he demonstrated the way to enter the Forsaken Land of the Gods to the person observing in secret…Klein retracted his gaze with great certainty.
As for why Leomaster didn’t succeed, he believed it was because—he wasn’t in the right location!
He needs to be deep in those waters, and he needs to find a particular spot that is surrounded by danger and strangeness. Then, only by chanting the honorific name of the City of Silver’s Creator in the dream brought about by the night, will the passage that’s hidden in the shadow of the Giant King’s Court be opened? Following that, one can enter with the aid of a dream, bringing one’s body and ship to transmigrate through the fog that mixes reality and illusion, so as to reach the shores of the Forsaken Land of the Gods?Klein thought of certain possibilities.
To him, the method of entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods wasn’t something he needed to care about. If he wished to do so, once he advanced to Sequence 4 and truly obtained a certain level of godhood, he could get Little Sun to set up a descent or bestowment ritual for him to directly descend!
However, if he used this to reverse engineer the way to leave the Forsaken Land of the Gods, it would be extremely useful. This was priceless for the City of Silver!
From the looks of it, the key to leaving the Forsaken Land of the Gods is really in the Giant King’s Court, but as to what it is, there’s no way of guessing it…Amidst his thoughts, pea vines rapidly grew out from the soil, instantly turning the area outside the black cloister into a green forest, and it also forcefully separated the Saint of Darkness’s main persona and the good persona.
Then, Klein saw through the gaps of the pea vines that Cattleya had stood up. She was no longer sitting there hugging her knees.
…
Sizzle!
Derrick first did a roll before he jumped up, cleaving down at the giant’s leg which was covered in short, black hair. Stimulated silver lightning smote down, causing the single-eyed monster to tremble as he stood rooted to the ground.
Derrick didn’t miss this opportunity as he immediately opened up his arms.
Bright and pure holy light descended and enveloped the mutated giant.
In the brilliance, the monster collapsed with a tragic cry as its body produced black fog.
After a series of battles, Derrick discovered that the monsters produced by the strange Afternoon Town were all afraid of intense light despite their different traits.
Such an experience had allowed him to avoid injuries, allowing his teammates to keep their lives.
After a while, when Colin finished the strongest monster, Afternoon Town was restored to its silence. All the lit candlelights were already extinguished.
The Chief of the six-member council surveyed the area before saying with a sigh, “Let’s regroup before we set up camp.”
At that moment, the teams that had gathered together had already been reduced to a third. There were only six people!
Colin Iliad’s true goal was actually the Giant King’s Court, but their encounter in Afternoon Town had made him realize that the exploration couldn’t be done in haste. This was because the Giant King’s Court might hold deep secrets about the cataclysm, with unimaginable danger. Therefore, he needed half a year or more, perhaps even two years of preparation and preliminary explorations before he could attempt opening it.
Layers of pea vines that appeared as though they were capable of weaving into a stairway into heaven dropped and shrank back into the soil.
Be it the Saint of Darkness’s main persona or Leomaster’s good side, they vanished. Only Cattleya stood at the top of the boulder, surveying her surroundings with a blank look.
Queen Mystic threw Leomaster’s main and good side back into his own dream? Or did she pull them elsewhere in an attempt to understand the unique traits necessary for entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods?
It seems like it’s impossible to pull these two personalities into different dreams; otherwise, Queen Mystic would’ve long conversed with the good Leomaster individually, as well as agree to help him defeat the devil in exchange for relevant information, without going through so much trouble…
Of course, to truly kill off the Saint of Darkness’s main persona, perhaps one will have to enter the dangerous ruins in the real world. Even Queen Mystic wouldn’t dare to attempt it, as it might produce an evil queen who abides by “do as you wish, and do as much harm”…Klein turned his head once again in thought, looking at the nearby buildings around the black cloister’s door. He saw that the figure belonging to Bernadette had vanished behind the clear floor-to-ceiling windows.
Klein didn’t attempt to seek her out to figure out if Queen Mystic had obtained more information from Leomaster’s good side. This was because he remembered Gehrman Sparrow’s core persona—Mr. Fool’s Blessed!
And Admiral of Stars knew very well that, in Mr. Fool’s Tarot Gathering, The Sun came from the City of Silver in the Forsaken Land of the Gods. To say that Mr. Fool didn’t know the method of entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods was unbelievable.
Therefore, as a Blessed, Gehrman Sparrow definitely lacked the motivation to delve deep into the matter!
There are many matters where the case is true that a persona which brings you success will also make you fail. This is a flaw for Faceless…Klein retracted his gaze and looked back at the shadow of the Giant King’s Court on the opposite mountain, only to realize that the frozen sunset was slowly returning to the horizon.
On the same mountain, the boulder remained standing as Cattleya slowly sat down again, hugging her knees.
…
Noon and night switched thrice, but the actual amount of time that had passed in the outside world was just the daytime of a single day.
The Future circled around the dangerous ruins and dodged the latent dangers hidden in the safe sea routes, before finally arriving near the entrance of those waters.
Klein and company once again saw the ruin which was mostly submerged with seawater from the very beginning. They saw the gray stones and columns, as well as the huge dome at the top.
Previously, they could hear loud and clear panting sounds. Bloodless had even painfully pointed out that a corpse was hidden in those ruins!
And that corpse was very likely to be the source of the panting!
At that moment, the ruin that hid immense danger no longer brought fear to the people on board the Future, but joy. This was because it meant that they were about to leave the ridiculous and terrifying waters!
At some point in time, Nina had already climbed up to the tall crow’s nest and said loudly as she looked at the ruin, “Eh, there’s a ship!”
Ship?Klein circled around Anderson Hood, who was blocking him, and approached the shipboard as he focused.
Indeed, on the right of the stacked stones and stone columns, there was an ordinary three-mast sailboat docked by it. As there was something in the way, it would be difficult for the people on board the Future to notice it if they weren’t viewing it from a high vantage point or looking carefully.
The sailboat floated there without a single sailor on board. The silence made it terrifying.
“It’s as though it was all eaten by the ruin.” Anderson came over and shook his head with a sigh. “In these waters, one mustn’t go close unless one knows the ruins well.”
A person who dares outline the mural of an Angel of Fate doesn’t have the right to say that… Your treasure-hunting team claimed to be rich in experience, but in the end, aren’t you the only one left from it…Klein didn’t turn his head as he lampooned.
At this moment, Cattleya also came to the deck as she looked at the sailboat docked by the ruin.
During this entire process, she didn’t give Gehrman Sparrow a glance; it was as though he didn’t exist.
After a brief moment of silence, Cattleya raised her hand to remove the heavy glasses on her nose bridge. The deep purple hue in her eyes swirled as though she was trying to outline one complex symbol after another.
A pair of eyes suddenly appeared above the empty sailboat; they were a pair of illusory, translucent dark purple eyes!
The pair of eyes slowly moved and circled the deck once before entering the cabin.
This Beyonder power is very useful… Speaking of which, based on the means demonstrated by Queen Mystic and Admiral of Stars, the Beyonder powers of a Mystery Pryer has some of the highlights of fairy tales! Man, will Queen Mystic be able to turn people into frogs? Also, is the mystery prying of a Mystery Pryer demonstrated here, on their eyes? Admiral of Stars’s eyes are somewhat odd. I have to take note…Klein silently made a guess as he awaited the outcome of Cattleya’s remote exploration.
After a while, the dark purple hue in Cattleya’s eyes finally dimmed.
She rubbed her brows, wore her glasses again, and said to Anderson Hood and Frank Lee, “There’s a problem inside.”
As she spoke, she took out a handful of colorful powder from her classic warlock robe, and she suddenly threw them outwards.
The powder didn’t scatter onto the ground and instead formed a realistic color picture.
The picture’s background appeared like a captain’s cabin. There was a picture on the desk and a portrait on the wall, both depicting the same person.
He was a man from Feysac, with broad shoulders, light blond hair, and deep blue eyes!
This…Klein first found it familiar before he recalled where he had seen the man before!
Back when he was in Nas, an adventurer had been pursued by the second mate of the King of Immortality, Kircheis, and ran into the Lærdal Bar to seek help from the members of the Adventurer Association. At that instant, among the powerhouses who stood up to provide protection was a muscular man from Feysac who was more than two meters tall. Klein had found him rather strong and placed him at Sequence 6 at the very least.
Why would his ship suddenly enter these waters, and why would he rashly explore a dangerous ruin?Amidst Klein’s puzzlement, he carefully observed the supernatural picture on the deck.
This time, he saw a pool of blood on the floor, and beside the blood were a few words in Feysac: “The Fountain of Unaging…”
The last character had a drawn-out mark of blood before it was connected to clear smudges that extended out towards the door.
Klein’s mind seemed capable of restoring the actual scene. The Sequence 6 Feysac man had suffered a sudden attack and fell to the ground, heavily injured. He tried his best to write down the source of his encounter, but just as finished the first few words, he was held by the legs or head by some unknown entity, and he was forcibly pulled away!
Considering how the red words weren’t wiped away, Klein suspected that the entity that dragged the adventurer away wasn’t a living person.
It should be the corpse of that ruin…he thought, feeling a headache.
“The Fountain of Unaging? They came here in search of the Fountain of Unaging?” Anderson Hood said in excitement.
“Clearly, but they didn’t find it.” Frank Lee shook his head in great disappointment.
He also looked forward to the Fountain of Unaging, believing that the fountain’s waters could create qualitative changes to his various experiments.
The Fountain of Unaging… Slaughterer Kircheis was the one chasing after the young adventurer back then. He’s the second mate of the King of Immortality… Rumor has it that the King of Immortality had once drunk the waters of the Fountain of Unaging… Kircheis even warned me—Gehrman Sparrow—to not interfere with the young adventurer’s matters, claiming that it was the will of the King of Immortality…Klein barely reproduced the truth based on various tidbits of information.
The young adventurer obtained the secret of the Fountain of Unaging from one of the King of Immortality’s aides, and he was thus pursued. Later, with the protection of some of the stronger members of the Adventurer Association, he barely escaped from Slaughterer Kircheis. Later, to hide from the King of Immortality and also to seek out the Fountain of Unaging, they finally chose to adventure into these waters. Who knew that they ended up being wiped out in that ruin…
Could it be that the Fountain of Unaging is hidden deep in that ruin?Klein looked at the stacked gray stones and stone columns as he vaguely made a prediction.
As he temporarily had no way to verify his theory, nor did he know whose corpse was buried there, he didn’t have the urge to explore or take risks. He rationally retracted his gaze.
I can ask Will Auceptin or Arrodes… Heh, perhaps the Fountain of Unaging is the pus produced from that rotting corpse…Klein guessed with the most nefarious of thoughts.
At this moment, Cattleya, who heard Anderson’s and Frank’s conversation, thought and said, “If their death was caused by their search for the Fountain of Unaging, I do not believe that the owner of the portrait and picture would have the motivation to leave behind accurate information before his death. After all, the people who actually find him here wouldn’t be his family.”
Makes sense… If I were in his shoes, and if I encounter a monster in my treasure-seeking adventures, I wouldn’t think of providing any hints to others before my death…Klein indiscernibly shook his head, failing to think of any reason for the time being.
Cattleya looked at Anderson and Frank who wore looks of anticipation.
“A successful adventure is a result of having detailed intel and sufficient preparation, but we lack all of that now.”
Her voice suddenly turned loud as it resounded in every corner of the ship.
“Continue sailing.
“Leave these waters!”
“Aye aye, Captain!” Nina, who was on the crow’s nest, gulped a mouthful of beer.
A few minutes later, the descent and ascent that violated common sense happened once again, but the prepared members on the Future were no longer in a sorry state like before. They easily overcame the stimulating scene of jumping over the ravine and being sent flying.
Soon, the Future landed over blue seas, and a distance away was a gigantic storm blotting out the sky.
Not far away, there was another ship floating there silently. It was two hundred meters long, its front and back curved up, making it look like a crescent.
Upon seeing the flag depicting the black tombstone, Klein’s mind flashed with the corresponding name:The Death Announcer!
It was the flagship of the King of Immortality Agalito!
At this moment, Klein no longer felt fear and horror, but excitement and agitation.
With Queen Mystic on board, and with no need to hide this time… She, together with me, Admiral of Stars, Anderson Hood, and the crew of the Future will have the chance of wiping out the crew of the King of Immortality! Food for Creeping Hunger has been found! I’ve found a candidate for a marionette!
At this moment, the Death Announcer suddenly turned around, moving away at an unprecedented speed.
I-it fled…Klein instantly wore a blank look.
Soon, the Death Announcer had vanished from his line of sight.
That was way too fast… I just had the thought…Klein looked at the undulating surface of the sea, temporarily unable to gather his thoughts.
Amidst his thoughts, he came up with a theory.
King of Immortality Agalito’s second mate, Slaughterer Kircheis, is suspected to be a Devil or even a Desire Apostle. He possesses the Beyonder powers to detect danger ahead of time and the ability to lock onto the source of the danger. Then, would the King of Immortality be a Sequence 4 demigod of the Devil pathway to begin with?
That’s why once the crew of the Future possessed the actual strength to deal harm to him with an actual plan in mind, he immediately sensed the problem and discovered the existence of Queen Mystic, so he didn’t hesitate to retreat?
Yes, this means Queen Mystic also had the intention of taking action. Otherwise, my thoughts would’ve only made King of Immortality sneer and retaliate crazily…
Sigh, this Beyonder power of the Devil pathway is just too useful. Trying to ensnare the King of Immortality or his first mate, second mate, or third mate is quite impossible…Klein thought regretfully as he looked at Anderson Hood.
The Strongest Hunter still showed a clear, warped expression, as though reeling in despair that his bad luck hadn’t decreased. He was also surprised that the Death Announcer would flee with its tail between its legs, as though it wasn’t going according to the script in his mind.
He darted his eyes as he looked around with a guess, seemingly coming to a conclusion.
Unfortunately, Anderson’s bad luck isn’t strong enough. Otherwise, he can be sacrificed in order to bait the King of Immortality… Heh heh, isn’t that the correct usage of a Provoker?Klein turned into the corridor and returned to his room.
Just as he pushed open the wooden door, he saw a familiar back standing before his window. She had a very proportionate figure and was dressed slightly oddly. She was none other than Queen Mystic, Bernadette.
Ma’am, did your father not teach you? You shouldn’t enter someone’s room without permission, especially the room of a male stranger? As a lady who was brought up in a noble family, you should’ve been waiting by the door and earnestly request permission to enter… Emperor, didn’t you recall the books on education?Klein silently lampooned as he closed the door in passing.
Without waiting for him to say a word, Bernadette said to him with her back facing him, “The matters from before have verified a theory of mine.”
“What theory?” Klein repressed his curiosity as he asked with a deadpan expression.
Bernadette didn’t turn her head as she looked out at the calm sea surface.
“Agalito’s Fountain of Unaging is a scam.
“If there really is a Fountain of Unaging, it would’ve been one of the main ingredients of a Demoness of Unaging, or it would be something that would be produced from their corpses. Therefore, any man who claims to have drank from the Fountain of Unaging is lying.”
She didn’t explain what a Demoness of Unaging was, seemingly certain that Gehrman Sparrow knew what it was. And even if he didn’t know, he would have the means of figuring it out later.
Fountain of Unaging… Demoness of Unaging… It does match. So, the bloody text on that sailboat beside the ruin is to tell the world that the Fountain of Unaging is a scam? King of Immortality Agalito has released news of the Fountain of Unaging again and again in order to lure adventurers and pirates to enter dangerous waters and die, or to take the opportunity to slaughter them? It has strong vibes of a Devil… It’s no wonder Slaughterer Kircheis warned me not to interfere…Klein thought for a few seconds and deliberately said in a ruminative tone, “scam…”
Queen Mystic Bernadette nodded and said with a gentle tone, “This might be part of the ritual that Agalito needs for his advancement to Sequence 4. It might also be an action needed to digest the Sequence 4 potion.”
She paused as though making a silent sigh. Then, she said, “That’s because the Sequence 4 of his pathway is Demon.”
Demon? Sounds deceitful… Creating a treasure scam to harm others, that does match the style of a demon…Klein was instantly enlightened.
At this moment, Queen Mystic turned around as she cast her gaze through her checkered black veil and towards Gehrman Sparrow’s eyes.
It’s my turn to provide information?Klein deliberated for two seconds.
“According to the analysis of limited diary entries, Emperor Roselle suffered an extreme predicament in his later years. This forced him to come up with the idea of attempting something crazy.”
In this aspect, he was extremely frank. This was because the diary entries he had received up to date didn’t reveal what Emperor Roselle wished to do in his later years, what predicament he was in, or what crazy action he did.
Therefore, by providing this piece of information, he was hinting to Bernadette that to know the truth, she had to hand over the diary entries of Emperor Roselle’s critical period to Admiral of Stars Cattleya.
Bernadette remained silent for a few seconds.
As the dark clouds moved through the sky, allowing the sunlight to shine from the outside, the queen that reigned over the Five Seas suddenly dissociated like bubbles, shattering and disappearing.
The light refracted from the bubbles had produced different colors, filling the room with a fairytale-like dreamscape.
If not for the Hidden Sage, the Mystery Pryer pathway is really interesting…Klein reflected as he tapped his left thumb on the first segment of his index finger twice.
He activated his vision of Spirit Body Threads, but he didn’t discover any additional black threads.
This meant that Bernadette had already left!
Phew…Klein silently sighed and quickly deactivated the vision.
Just as he was about to lie in bed to take a rest, he heard brisk footsteps approach.
Knock. Knock. Knock.Someone knocked at his door.
“Who is it?” Klein sat up.
“It’s me.” Cattleya’s voice sounded.
Klein went over, feeling puzzled as he opened the door.
He didn’t ask what it was about as he coldly looked at her, his gaze expressing everything.
Cattleya nudged the heavy glasses on her nose bridge and said, “Coming out from those waters doesn’t bring us back to where we entered. We are less than 100 nautical miles away from Toscarter Island. It will take about three days to Nas. Where do you wish to return to?”
The entrance and exit are different?Klein was surprised as he asked in a confirming manner, “Then, is it possible to enter those waters from this place?”
“No, we will directly fall into that bottomless ravine of the ocean. According to the results of divination, the people who did so are dead in the true sense of the word,” Cattleya explained simply.
Is that so…Klein thought before saying, “To Toscarter Island.”
The reason why he didn’t choose Nas was because they were close to the next Tarot Gathering. He didn’t wish to do something that took plenty of time on the Future.
Furthermore, Toscarter Island was the easternmost colony of the Loen Kingdom. The currency used was pence, soli, and gold pounds. Klein no longer needed to consider the problem of foreign exchange.
“Alright.” Cattleya had no views on this.
Watching her turn and walk to the captain’s cabin, Klein shook his head slightly and sighed inwardly.
If you had come earlier, you would’ve met Queen Mystic.
…
In the evening, the Future arrived at the port of Toscarter Island as it forcefully docked there.
Klein dressed up as a gentleman, carried his leather suitcase, and came to the deck. He then handed over the final payment placed in his two pockets to Admiral of Stars Cattleya.
After subtracting the Pugilist Beyonder characteristics worth 700 pounds, it was a total of 1,300 pounds.
As such, Klein’s wealth was reduced to 8,436 pounds and 5 gold coins.
Cattleya received it in silence and opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, but she ultimately didn’t say a word.
“Are you getting off here, or are you going somewhere else?” She turned to look at Anderson Hood.
Realizing that Gehrman Sparrow was about to leave and that he was on a pirate ship with him hunting several pirates in the past, Anderson immediately smiled.
“I’ll get off here.”
“You can now make payment.” Cattleya didn’t spare him just because Anderson had borrowed clothes from the pirates.
“Alright.” Anderson didn’t hide his heart-aching expression as he reached out and pulled off an ordinary button in the middle of his shirt.
Reluctantly, he handed it over.
“This is what I acquired from those waters. It’s from the corpse that originated from an explorer from the Loen military.
“I’m not sure of its original name, and I can only call it by its corresponding Sequence 6 due to the powers it exhibits. Yes, Judge.
“It’s negative effects aren’t especially strong. It makes its wearer easily offend people or monsters. Perhaps, one might end up being targeted by a demigod.”
This isn’t something you can call not especially strong? If I were Admiral of Stars, I would’ve chosen that sword of yours…Klein lampooned as he watched Cattleya receive Anderson’s payment for the boat ride.
He didn’t bother with their affairs as he lifted his suitcase and left the Future, arriving at the pier of Toscarter Island.
Bang!
Anderson Hood leaped off the deck and landed beside him.
“Let’s get some drinks? To celebrate our departure from those cursed waters!” the hunter invited him with excitement in a relaxed manner.
Klein swept his glance at him, refusing his offer with his eyes. All he wanted was to put a distance between him and this fellow who had bad luck and a provocative halo.
“Alright.” Anderson looked to his sides, cleared his throat, and said, “Can you lend me money? As you know, everything that I had has sunken in those waters.”
Having said that, he laughed.
“Don’t worry. I’ll return what I owe tomorrow morning. There are plenty of pirates in Toscarter’s bars and brothels. I plan on getting them to sponsor me a little.”
Extort those without bounties while cashing out those with bounties?Klein tsked inwardly and handed him a five-soli note.
“That little?” Anderson said with his mouth agape.
“It’s enough for your drinks, meals, and hotel,” Klein calmly replied. “Besides, this is one pound in cash.”
“One pound?” Anderson rubbed his eyes and said with a helpless smile. “Alright, it’s one pound. I’ll return one pound to you tomorrow morning.”
Afraid that Gehrman Sparrow would go back on his word, Anderson grabbed the five-soli note as scenes of ordinary beef sizzling over flames and alcohol beverages without any additional sedatives surfaced in his mind.
Well, well, well, this fellow actually accepted it. I was just saying it in passing in order to accentuate my persona, as well as to let him understand that it isn’t so easy to borrow money from me so as to prevent him from hunting pirates and returning to the Fog Sea after borrowing a huge sum of money…Klein mumbled inwardly.
To him, a Sequence 5 Hunter wouldn’t starve or have nowhere to stay when placed in a place with plenty of pirates, even if he didn’t have a single penny.
He indiscernibly shook his head and was about to leave the dock when he suddenly heard a boorish shout, “Gehrman!”
“…”
Upon hearing Frank Lee’s voice, Klein shuddered as he turned around, his nerves taut.
The first mate of the Future, the Poison Expert with a 7,000 pound bounty, stood by the shipboard and held his hands to his mouth. As though broadcasting his voice, he asked, “Where will you be most of the time? Where should I write letters to?
“I wish to share with you the latest results of my research.”
I don’t wish to know… This fellow probably doesn’t have many friends. And I dare to be one of the many people he thinks of as friends but doesn’t treat him as one… Yes, Admiral of Stars is still inclined towards Queen Mystic, and she lacks belonging to the Tarot Club. To openly develop a snitch at her side, no—a source of intelligence. It helps in my shock and awe tactic towards her, and it’s a kind of “Gehrman Sparrow” level punishment imposed on her… With this as a bedrock, it would be reasonable and natural for Mr. Fool to punish her…Klein’s thoughts raced as he took out a notepad and fountain pen used for divinations from his pocket.
He scribbled down the summoning ritual needed to summon his messenger, and he didn’t forget to include the additional requirement of a gold coin.
With a whoosh, Klein flicked his wrist, sending the note flying at Frank Lee like a dart, landing accurately in his hand.
“Excellent!” Frank Lee glanced at the information on the piece of paper and waved his hand in delight.
Klein didn’t delay any further as he picked up his leather suitcase, left the dock, and began searching for a hotel.
During this process, he was originally very adamant about objecting to Anderson’s request to stay in the same hotel, but on second thought, he agreed to it.
He was afraid that this fellow who was plagued with bad luck would get into trouble again, bringing about a disaster to the innocent guests and attendant; therefore, he decided to monitor him up close and decisively handle the problem if required.
After checking in, Anderson went into his room with his key.
Bang!He sat down on a reclining chair as though a heavy burden was released.
After leaving those dangerous waters, he finally felt like he was human again. He didn’t need to worry about suddenly dying.
After he laid there silently for a while, Anderson Hood slowly got up. He took out a flask that had an outer lining made of iron, flipped over a glass cup, and poured himself some hot water.
He believed that he should recollect himself and begin visiting the bars.
After drinking some alcohol and filling his stomach, he could seek out some sponsors!
After the hot water cooled a little, Anderson raised his cup and gulped it down comfortably.
Suddenly, he coughed intensely as his face turned a little purple.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
Anderson reached for his throat, but he didn’t seem capable of taking a single breath.
With a crashing sound, the glass cup fell to the floor from his hand, shattering across the ground.
Cough… Cough… Cough…Anderson’s coughing weakened as his face turned purple.
At that moment, his eyes seemed to produce a spark as the veins on the back of his hands squirmed like they were alive.
Bang!
Anderson fell to the ground, convulsing a little before becoming motionless. His breathing even seemed to come to a halt.
Seconds later, the corpse-like Anderson suddenly got up as he rubbed his face in fear.
“Damn it, I almost choked to death from drinking water…
“If that really happened, then I might be the hunter with the most laughable cause of death!
“Thankfully, thankfully, I bought this item at great cost before entering those waters. It finally came in handy today…”
As he spoke, Anderson took out a doll formed of straw, from a secret pocket in his vest. Ink was used to simply draw two eyes, a nose, and a mouth.
The doll’s surface had already been corroded as pitch-black liquid dripped down, drop after drop.
In about eight seconds, it was completely reduced to a liquid, turning into a stain on the floor.
“My bad luck hasn’t decreased at all, and it has even gotten worse… Man, Gehrman Sparrow once told me of a prophecy, saying that the most lethal danger often lies in day-to-day life.” Anderson paced about as he carefully avoided the glass fragments at his feet, afraid that it would cause him another death.
“No, I need to save myself! I need to save myself!” Anderson pulled open the door and carefully walked out.
He came straight to Klein’s room, reached out his finger, and rapped on the door.
Soon, the wooden door, which was neither too solid or hard, opened without a sound. Gehrman Sparrow, who had only taken off his coat, appeared before Anderson.
Anderson forced a smile and said, “Are you pleasantly surprised?”
Creak!
The door closed right in front of him.
“…”
He was first stunned before he muttered to himself with a stiff expression, “I should change the way I talk.”
Thump! Thump! Thump!
He knocked on Klein’s door again.
The door quickly opened as a revolver was pointed at him.
“Haha, I just wanted to ask if you know any Beyonders who can improve my luck?” Anderson raised his hands midway, wildly hinting for Gehrman Sparrow to provide him with the details of the powerhouse that informed him of the prophecy.
Too late. I’ve no idea where Queen Mystic is… Eh? She didn’t leave me a way to contact her? But since my messenger’s summoning ritual is known to Frank Lee, it also means Admiral of Stars knows of it. And that means Bernadette knows of it. Also, after returning to Backlund, I can seek out Miss Sharron’s help. Queen Mystic is in her circles, even though the frequency of her appearance isn’t high…Klein gave Anderson Hood a look of pity.
He wasn’t fond of this Strongest Hunter, often mocking him inwardly and expressing all kinds of nefarious thoughts towards him. After all, Anderson was partially responsible for him losing his cufflink; however, it was only limited to his thoughts. He had no intentions of actually putting it into practice. If Anderson truly sought his help, he similarly wouldn’t reject him.
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “I can help you ask, and I’ll give you the answer tomorrow morning.
“But I suspect you don’t have the means to pay me.”
“I’ll go make my rounds at the bars later! Furthermore, I have plenty of stashes in the Fog Sea,” Anderson replied without hesitation.
Klein nodded and as he closed the door, he said, “Meet you tomorrow morning. I hope you can survive until then.”
Creak!
The door was locked once again.
“Is that a curse, or was he wishing me luck?” Anderson whispered with a wry smile. “According to my experience, there probably wouldn’t be any accidents in the next two to three days.”
Inside the room, Klein returned to his desk.
On it was a letter that already had the introduction written, as well as an unfolded paper crane.
In regards to Anderson’s problem, Klein had already thought of a target to ask before he even agreed.
There was no doubt that to resolve the means of a Snake of Fate, questioning another Snake of Fate was the best solution!
He pondered over the space that was available after unfolding the paper crane and the questions he would like to ask before writing a draft in his mind. Finally, he raised his pencil and wrote:
“How should the bad luck curse from an Angel of Fate mural be removed?
“What’s the name of the Sequence 4 potion for the Seer pathway? Where can the formula and main ingredients be obtained?”
Putting down the pencil, Klein carefully scrutinized the questions before carefully folding the paper crane according to the folds and placing it in his wallet.
After doing all of this, he continued writing to Mr. Azik.
In the letter, Klein first mentioned that he received the help of Admiral of Stars in entering the dangerous easternmost front of the Sonia Sea; successfully completed the ritual; and, changing gears, he mentioned his encounter with Admiral Hell Ludwell’s inexplicable attack mid-journey and how he nearly suffered terrible losses.
While on this topic, he began describing the ring on Admiral Hell’s hand, which was suspected to be a relic from ancient Death. He asked very subtly if Mr. Azik had any recollection of it, or if he needed to obtain it to study it, so as to invoke more memories.
After mentioning this, Klein mentioned in a casual manner about the Artificial Death project by the Numinous Episcopate, as well as asking this big shot if it was feasible, or if there were any records that recorded the actual details.
Finally, he mentioned how he didn’t know the subsequent Sequences of his pathway, and he didn’t know how to obtain those opportunities. Klein began providing a description of the summary of things to take note of from traveling through those dangerous waters.
This was to provide Mr. Azik information so as to prevent him from suddenly wishing to seek out the remnant aura of ancient Death, without realizing the lurking dangers.
“… Rumor has it that those waters are filled with the ravings of the True Creator. The higher the Sequence, the clearer one will hear it, making it easier to be influenced and resulting in madness or a loss of control. This is demarcated by Sequence 4… But a small number of demigods have found the means to act freely there…” Klein wrote at the end of his letter.
After folding the paper, he picked up Azik’s copper whistle and summoned the huge skeleton messenger.
The messenger burrowed out from the ground and politely looked at Klein from a level height before opening his palm.
Not bad…Klein praised silently and handed the letter over.
Then, he brushed his teeth and took a bath before comfortably getting into bed.
After an unknown period of time, he found himself awake in a dream, and he saw the desolate plains and pitch-black steeple.
Familiarly walking into the depths of the steeple, Klein discovered Will Auceptin’s reply among the scattered tarot cards.
“Friendly reminder: The paper crane is about to tear!
“The bad luck curse brought about by the mural can be resolved by Ricciardo.
“High-Sequence formulas for the Seer pathway can only be obtained from the crazy Zaratul or the Hornacis mountain range. If you are the Blessed of the Evernight, treat it as though I didn’t say it.
“Sequence 4 of the Seer pathway is Arcane Sorcerer!”
Bizarro Sorcerer…Klein suddenly woke up from his dream as he opened his eyes to see the dark night.
It’s not noon yet. It’s still very dangerous…he mumbled before returning back to sleep.
At this moment, he finally recalled that he had already left those dangerous waters. He wouldn’t vanish or go missing if he wasn’t sleeping at the end of the night.
Phew, it’s this kind of stable environment that’s good! I have to say that mysteriously vanishing due to not sleeping after dark is something that can be used to scare kids, making them not dare to sleep late. Heh, I was often scared by such stories when I was young.Klein sat up, walked to the desk, and poured himself a cup of water.
After a moment of silence, he gulped down a mouthful of water as he gradually recovered his ability to think.
Zaratul really went mad… What exactly did he encounter, or what happened to him…
Bizarro Sorcerer. Sequence 4 is called Bizarro Sorcerer. The Seer pathway’s main focus is on being tricky, crafty, pranky, and paranormal? Or should it directly be summarized as being bizarre?
Yes, Clown, Magician, Faceless, and Marionettist do give me such a feeling. Seer appears to be an exception, but in the eyes of others, the style of a charlatan might appear rather strange and terrifying at times… That’s why Zaratul said that fate isn’t the main domain of this pathway?
Also, it’s clear that Beyonders of this pathway are more inclined to being spellcasters.
According to Will Auceptin’s explanation, there are three methods to obtaining the potion formula to Bizarro Sorcerer. One, seek out the Secret Order and find the mad Zaratul. Two, head to the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range and find the treasures left behind by the Antigonus family. Three, obtain it from the Church. For example, that Antigonus family’s notebook might contain the corresponding formula.
But each one of these three options is more dangerous than the other. According to Emperor Roselle’s description, Zaratul was a Sequence 2 Miracle Invoker a long time ago, a true angel. Later, he even advanced to Sequence 1. He’s equal or slightly weaker than a King of Angels. The crazy him, no—”Him” might have gone mad, but it’s likely that he will be more difficult to deal with. At the very least, there’s no possibility of me convincing or tricking him. Even in terms of pure strength, I wouldn’t be Zaratul’s match even if I employed Mr. Azik’s help.
Heh heh, unless I wait for Will Auceptin to be born, but if “He” were to involve “Himself” in this matter, there’s a small chance of him incurring the attention of Angel of Fate Ouroboros.
As for the treasure on the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range, the resounding ravings, the set up of the Antigonus family, and the rumors of the Nation of the Evernight buried in the depths of mystery, they make me feel that it isn’t a simple matter. I suspect it’s likely to be a trap.
I don’t even need to consider the Church of the Goddess. Ignoring the fact that the Holy Cathedral has angels presiding over it, as well as a bunch of Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts, just the Backlund diocese where the Antigonus family’s notebook is has a terrifying demigod…
Klein couldn’t help but recall Mr. A who had been erased like a pencil drawing. And the one that executed all of that was likely to be one of the upper echelons of the Church of the Evernight Goddess!
A beautiful lady whose eyes lacked spirituality… She even smiled at me. I’ve no idea what it means…Klein shook his head in resignation, believing that he only had one course of action that he had at present.
That was to find a demigod from the Secret Order who was still considered normal.
Compared to the mad Zaratul, I can communicate with them at least, or even deal with them.Just Klein alone was impossible, but he could seek Mr. Azik’s help or Queen Mystic Bernadette’s help at a certain price.
I can only consider this for now…Klein rapidly turned his thoughts back on how to help Anderson Hood rid the bad luck curse.
It’s been more than two months. I wonder if Fate Councilor Ricciardo has left Oravi Island. Sigh, he hasn’t summoned my messenger all this time to inform me of clues to the mystical item I seek. However, it’s not a big problem. Bellman Carnot definitely hasn’t left his post. I can contact Councilor Ricciardo through him.
That’s good too. The Life School of Thought hasn’t completed the request up to now, meaning that they haven’t made their final payment. They can pay it off by changing Anderson’s luck for the better, then I can receive the payment from Anderson.
Heh heh, when it comes to a mystical item or Sealed Artifact which possesses immense offensive powers, isn’t Anderson’s sword one? According to the traits showcased by Reaper, I can ignore the item formed after he dies… Heh, I’m not some greedy demon either. I’ll definitely pay additional fees to tide him over.
Klein wiped away his mischievous thoughts and took out the paper crane from his wallet. After unfolding it, he carefully erased the pencil marks on it.
“It’s really about to tear. I can use it another two times at best…” he muttered sadly. Then, he folded the paper crane and returned to his bed to continue sleeping. As for using the radio transceiver to contact Arrodes, he planned on doing so after leaving this pirates’ playground.
…
After daybreak, Klein languidly got up and slowly washed up, believing that this was how life should be.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The knocking on the door interrupted his state of wistfulness.
Without his acumen for danger, his spiritual intuition told him that it was Anderson Hood.
As expected of the Strongest Hunter. He successfully survived up to now…Klein tsked and controlled his expressions before opening the door.
Anderson was wearing a deer-hunting cap of unknown origin. He grinned as he handed him a Loen gold coin.
“What I owe you from yesterday.”
Klein received the gold coin and measured its weight in his hand.
“There’s an answer to your problem.”
Anderson’s eyes lit up.
“What’s the solution?
“Don’t tell me that the answer is that there are no solutions…”
Am I such a person? I’ll just say that it’s hopeless, so just wait for your death. Goodbye!Klein lampooned as he swept Anderson with an indifferent gaze.
“A demigod that’s good at changing one’s luck stays in Oravi Island. He owes me a favor.”
“Excellent!” Anderson didn’t hide his joy. “So, what sort of payment must I make?”
Very sensible of you…Klein deliberately fell silent for two seconds before saying, “I need a mystical item with powerful offensive abilities. Do you have any clues?
“If the value exceeds that of the luck enhancement ritual, I will pay the difference.”
Anderson frowned bit by bit before easing them. He said with a smile, “I have a mystical item that matches your request. It has a Beyonder power that can deal lethal damage. The negative effects aren’t bad either. You will still be able to eat and sleep while having some bad luck, easily attracting monsters and enemies. Occasionally, you will be talkative and be a little off-putting. Haha, it’s a joke.
“To be frank, my Death Brachydont is the mystical item you need, but it’s the only weapon I have left. Eh… I do have one relevant clue. It’s a rather special revolver. The bullets it shoots have the effects of ‘Weakness attack,”Lethal attack,’ and a ‘Slaughtering effect.’ Furthermore, it can be matched with bullets of different characteristics. The negative effects include developing a weakness that originally didn’t exist after every use, such as the fear of light, the fear of ships, the fear of dogs, etc. And such a weakness will last for six hours.
“There’s almost no negative effects when having it on you. It just makes you easily thirsty. This is something completely tolerable. If not for the characteristics of the revolver overlapping with my abilities and the mystical items I have, then I would’ve bought it back then. The seller is offering it for 9,000 pounds!
“So, the total price would be 1,500 pounds and the clues to the revolver. How about that?”
Sounds very suitable. Besides, it fits my combat habits…Klein didn’t directly agree as he asked in return, “1,500 pounds?”
“Haha, I found more than ten pirates yesterday. They were all very kind, contributing all their wallets to me. Otherwise, they would lend me their characteristics and heads. In just one night, I received 1,600 pounds. Seriously, I love this pirates’ paradise!” Anderson said with a beaming smile. “I have to keep 100 pounds for myself for the ship tickets to return to the Fog Sea. So all I can do is pay you 1,500 pounds.”
Earning 1,600 pounds a night? Not only are there many pirates in Toscarter, but they are either worth a lot or have plenty of money?Klein suddenly had thoughts about staying a few more nights in the port city.
But considering how the easily cashable and locatable targets had mostly been finished off by Anderson, what was left was definitely not easy. He felt depressed again as he coldly asked, “Aren’t you afraid of being a target of revenge for doing something like that in a pirates’ playground?”
“What’s there to worry about? I’m not afraid, even if they’re subordinates of a pirate admiral. Heh heh, I believe you’re the same. If they’re men of the Four Kings, that’s not a big problem either. We’re about to leave, and the propagation of information takes time. By the time they come, I’d have changed ships and identities several times!” Anderson said without much concern.
Why are you cursing yourself again…Klein silently swept him a look of pity.
“Deal.”
“Haha, here’s 300 pounds. You’ll have to wait for the remaining 1,200 pounds. That’s when the bounty rewards and characteristic money arrive. Don’t worry, it will definitely come today. It’s not a lot.” Anderson took out a thick wallet filled with plenty of soli bills and handed them to Klein.
In consideration of his persona, Klein only did a simple count before stuffing the cash into his wallet and pockets. He said without emotion, “Buy two tickets to Oravi for tomorrow.”
He didn’t deliberately exhort Anderson to buy them with a different identity, as he believed that the hunter across him was mature and experienced.
If he’s lacking in experience and strength, with the way he does things, he would’ve long been buried in some sea…Klein couldn’t help but lampoon inwardly.
“Alright.” Anderson pointed at the floor. “Breakfast together? My treat.”
Klein nodded without refusing him.
Once they arrived downstairs, the two sat at a table near the window. Midway, a waiter brought white porcelain cups and teaspoons over.
Just as they interacted, the waiter’s gaze suddenly turned adrift. He picked up the teaspoon and stabbed it at Anderson’s throat without any warning.
Although Anderson was surprised, his reaction was in no way slow. He immediately leaned backward and dodged the sudden strike.
Bang!
Not far away, the hotel’s boss suddenly shot at Anderson’s dodging body.
“W-what am I doing…” After the gunshot, the boss muttered with a look of alarm and blankness.
Amidst the gunshot, Anderson’s body suddenly collapsed to the floor, using an amusing manner to dodge the bullet.
As for Klein, who didn’t fully understand the situation, he jumped to the side and activated his Spirit Vision while pulling out his revolver.
At that instant, his first reaction was that Anderson had gone overboard in his hunting last night and was now the target of revenge. He only wished to shout, “I don’t know him! It has nothing to do with me!”
At the table beside Anderson Hood, a stout man dressed in a shirt with rolled-up sleeves threw forks and knife, and he suddenly drew an already loaded double-barreled hunting rifle, aimed at the ground, and pulled the trigger from a commanding height.
These series of actions were nearly simultaneous with the hotel’s boss, but they were simply one step slower due to the many steps involved.
Bang!
The scattershot sprayed out countless tiny shrapnel, riddling the ground with holes. Although Anderson had dodged in time and avoided most of the blast, he was still struck by a portion of the shrapnel as his sides were immediately left mangled.
Just as Klein was about to kill the stout man with the double-barreled hunting rifle to help Anderson Hood get out of danger, he realized that the man suddenly turned blank, just like the hotel’s boss. He was then filled with alarm and horror as though he had jolted out of his stupor.
That’s not right. They’re not the true assailants…Klein rationally stopped attempting to pull the trigger. He quickly swept his gaze across the restaurant.
Discovering nothing with his Spirit Vision, he tapped his left thumb on the first segment of his index finger twice, activating his Spirit Body Threads vision.
At this moment, all the ladies and gentlemen in the restaurant had stood up in a fluster due to the sudden shootout. All of them were rushing for the exit.
When passing by the tumbling Anderson, an elegantly-dressed lady with pretty good looks suddenly paused. She released the dark-colored glass bottle she held in her hand and poured it at the Strongest Hunter.
Sizzle!
Anything that was splashed by the liquid rapidly turned black as it suffered intense corrosion. Anderson covered his face and leaped up, dodging this attack once again.
Immediately following that, a gentle and cute lady, a gentleman with newspapers, a red-vested waiter, and a five-year-old child whose hands were stained with sweets attacked Anderson Hood in all kinds of manners.
Flour, lit matchsticks, fruit knives, boiling coffee, and concentrated alcohol beverages inundated him as almost everyone in the hotel’s restaurant seemed to have one goal—kill Anderson Hood!
In this abnormally dangerous situation without any Beyonder powers involved, Anderson, who had been surrounded with no way to escape, employed an array of actions—leaping up, sending tables flying, igniting items ahead of time, barely managing to avoid suffering damage to any vital spot—and didn’t suffer any serious damage.
Meanwhile, Klein also noticed something abnormal.
In a corner of the restaurant which was blocked by a decorative cabinet, there was clearly thin, illusory black Spirit Body Threads extending from it, but it was silent over there.
In this chaotic and panic-stricken restaurant, it appeared especially abnormal!
The true assailant who planned the “passersby murder case” is sitting over there? From the confusion, puzzlement, horror, and fluster that the hotel’s boss, waiters, and guests exhibited after attacking Anderson, they didn’t become marionettes. This is another kind of control… An illusion, an emotion seed of a Desire Apostle, or could it be an influence on one’s psyche?Klein suddenly had an idea light up in his mind. He immediately took two steps forward and sent a customer who still had butter on the corner of his lips flying, opening up a pathway for Anderson Hood.
The Strongest Hunter immediately somersaulted out of the encirclement via the path that was opened up, and he ran up to the hotel’s second floor. Then, with his back to the wall on the corner of the staircase, he gasped for air.
“Has my provocative powers reached this level? Even the ordinary residents that I don’t know wish to kill me and have actually rose to arms? Man…” Just as he spoke, Anderson pulled his right rib and nearly cried out in pain.
No, no, no. The real circumstance is that a person plagued with bad luck shouldn’t do things like hunt pirates…The reason why Klein had abandoned approaching the target to attempt to control them with Spirit Body Threads was because he had thought of a possibility.
The passersby were implanted with psychological cues or had suffered manipulation on the psyche level. Only then would they attack Anderson in an orderly fashion. This didn’t match the Beyonder powers of a Desire Apostle, as the attacks by the manipulated passersby were targeted and precise, without showing any observe signs of preparation. And Klein had formerly heard of the name of the potion formula of a Sequence 4—Manipulator!
In addition, according to the Psychiatrist released from Creeping Hunger, Klein always suspected that Toscarter Island had a mission or figure related to the Psychology Alchemists.
In addition to the psychological cue and the control on the left side of the mind, it was rather similar to that of the Spectator pathway. Klein had long believed that a Manipulator very likely belonged to the Spectator or dragon pathway; thus, making the outline of the matter relatively clear.
The Psychology Alchemists really does have an important base in Toscarter Island. They also sent a Sequence 4 demigod go watch over it. This demigod influences certain pirates and makes them unknowingly do his bidding, but these pirates had unfortunately ended up as Anderson Hood’s sponsors last night. Hence, their true investor came knocking!
Keeping his expressions in check, Klein looked at Anderson and indifferently said to him, “It’s likely that one or several of the pirates from last night is involved with a hidden demigod on this island.
“Do you think something like that can be done by a Mid-Sequence Beyonder?”
“I can’t be that unlucky, right…” Anderson’s voice grew softer before it turned into a mutter. “Indeed, those people were controlled and are innocent. Thankfully, I didn’t attack back, or I would become the main suspect of a shocking murder case and be given a bounty! When that happens, I’ll be in trouble and could only become a pirate.”
“…”
The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched slightly.
“If the ones being controlled had been pirates with Beyonder powers, or Mandated Punishers, or priests of the Church of Storms, how would it develop?”
“I would already be dead.” Anderson threw up his hands as he said in realization, “You mean he doesn’t want me dead and only wants to give me a warning?”
Klein nodded in a serious manner and said, “So, you still have a chance.
“Yes, to apologize.”
Go see what that demigod is up to.
“Apologize?” Anderson’s face wrinkled immediately. Placed in a difficult position, he said with great difficulty, “I have quite a reputation in the Fog Sea.”
Klein didn’t say a thing. He stood up, patted his coat, and prepared to walk off.
At this moment, Anderson lunged forward and rushed to the entrance of the staircase ahead of Klein. He yelled, “I’m sorry! It was my fault!
“We can talk about anything!”
He paused for a second and repeated again, “I’m sorry! It was my fault!
“We can talk about anything!”
Clap! Clap! Clap!A series of slow claps sounded on the first floor as a figure appeared at the staircase.
Amidst the light footsteps, this figure slowly walked to the bend, but Klein instinctively moved his gaze away as though he didn’t wish to know what that person looked like.
In addition, he realized that he didn’t have any intentions of raising his arms or aiming his gun. It was as though he had been cued and had lost the intention of resisting.
This is terrifying… Yes, it’s not a face-to-face hypnosis, which is why I could detect it. But if I was directly targeted, the repercussions would be unimaginable… I can be influenced now. In the way Miss Justice would explain it, the other party will use the sea of collective subconscious to silently arrive beside my island of consciousness, and then they would do something to a certain extent?Klein came to a realization as he had the sudden urge to leave and return to his room.
This is the silent “instruction” given to me by the demigod?Klein roughly understood that the other party wished to communicate with Anderson in private; hence, he didn’t resist and walked to the stairs before returning to his room.
In less than five minutes, Anderson knocked on his door, his face grimacing.
“Done talking?” Klein asked without much surprise.
Anderson gave a heavy nod.
“Phew… Yes, he got me to help him do something. As for what is it, I can’t tell others.”
“Do you still remember what he looks like?” Klein deliberately asked.
Anderson thought carefully as he suddenly frowned.
“I don’t remember…”
As expected… Look at you. For 1,600 pounds, you offended a demigod. It wasn’t worth it at all…Klein silently sighed and then said, “Can we leave tomorrow?”
“Yes. There’s no rush for that matter. Let’s resolve the problem with my bad luck first,” Anderson didn’t hesitate to answer.
Klein didn’t speak further as he pointed at the floor.
“Still having breakfast?”
Anderson was first taken aback before revealing a smile.
“Of course!
“No type of frustration can influence eating and sleeping!”
The two went down to the first floor and discovered that the waiter was silently clearing up the shattered items. The boss and the customers had all forgotten what had happened.
…
After breakfast, Anderson continued going out, busy obtaining his bounty rewards and Beyonder characteristics money. He also did some preparations while Klein stayed in his hotel room, converging the spirituality that overflowed from his advancement and using worms to test his Marionettist Beyonder powers.
At half past two in the afternoon, he went above the gray fog ahead of time and began practicing for the upcoming Tarot Gathering. After all, Mr. Fool would very casually and lightly punish The Hermit Cattleya.
Sitting in the chair belonging to The Fool, Klein began playing out the three punishment plans he had decided over the past few days. Two of the plans needed him to borrow some of the power of this space, and two of them needed to use props. Hence, he needed to decide on the entire process ahead of time. He would then familiarize himself with it, and he couldn’t reveal his lack of fluency at the critical moment.
After an unknown period of time, Klein exhaled and confirmed his plan.
Then, he conjured The World. Without any items, he saw the countless dense black threads that emanated from his body.
Items conjured using the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog possess a certain amount of spirituality… So they come equipped with Spirit Body Threads. And in the real world, items without life do not have any.Klein familiarly controlled the black threads and quickly completely controlled The World.
Now, not only could he make The World’s expressions more intricate and have reactions that were more like a real person, he could also make the marionette’s spirituality fluctuations become more natural. It wouldn’t appear as lifeless anymore!
Apart from that, he was like a player who had two accounts, gaining The World’s vision, hearing, as well as his other senses.
After completing all of this, Klein glanced at his golden pocket watch, sent Little Sun a message, and began to silently count his heartbeats.
On the two sides of the ancient mottled bronze table, blurry figures extended outward from the embrace of deep red beams of light before turning corporeal. The surroundings remained as silent and empty as always, as though no living creature had ever set foot there for millions of years.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~” Audrey’s brisk and cheerful voice soon resounded through the resplendent palace held up by stone columns.
Klein nodded his head with a smile, watching as the other members expressed their greetings under Miss Justice’s lead.
Here, there was no doubt that The Hermit Cattleya appeared rather reticent. Audrey’s read on her was that she had many things on her mind.
After the voices came to a stop and the members had taken their seats, The Fool Klein swept Miss Justice a glance, making the Psychiatrist instantly understand his intentions; hence, she didn’t raise her hand slightly and speak out. Following that, he looked at Cattleya and chuckled indifferently.
“Tell Bernadette that she can use certain items in exchange for some answers.”
Bernadette…After hearing this familiar name which was neither Queen Mystic, the owner of Dawn, nor the leader of the Element Dawn, Cattleya realized that Mr. Fool already knew everything. Her cheap tricks were laid bare in front of “Him!”
This made her heart sink as she couldn’t help but feel an intense sense of fear. She was temporarily at a loss in regard to the attitude or words that she needed to show in response.
To her, Mr. Fool’s words were clear. Pass on the message, but only that one message; nothing else. She wasn’t allowed to provide any other hints!
Cattleya believed she knew what “He” meant between the lines.
Bernadette? That’s a common name for Intis females. Who could it be? What is the answer she wishes to exchange for? What relationship does she have with Ma’am Hermit? Ma’am Hermit had privately made a request, and Mr. Fool’s answer is “yes?” No, that’s not it. Definitely not it. If it’s a private and reasonable request, Ma’am Hermit wouldn’t have mentioned it specially in front of us. He would’ve directly replied to her prayers… “He” is giving a warning?Audrey forgot to observe the other members as a series of questions flashed through her mind. Following that, with her acumen from the Spectator pathway, she grasped Mr. Fool’s true intentions.
Following that, she had a particular theory.
Ma’am Hermit had privately hinted about our Tarot Club to this Ma’am Bernadette because she hopes to acquire some answers… Mr. Fool is very displeased regarding this matter, so he pointed it out directly and gave this first-time offender a warning?
Seriously, why would you divulge matters of the Gathering to others? I haven’t even told Susie! This will bring danger to everyone! Thankfully, Mr. Fool is around!
Audrey nearly puffed up her cheeks, forgetting her image and etiquette. For the first time, she realized that not every Tarot Club member had a sense of belonging like she did, showing such reverence and faith in Mr. Fool.
The Hanged Man Alger, The Magician Fors, and The Moon Emlyn also had similar questions and theories, but their focus wasn’t the same.
As Alger anticipated what Mr. Fool would do, he began to wonder who this Bernadette—a commonly seen female Intis name—represented. He was curious as to why the reserved Hermit would risk divulging some information on the Tarot Club. While Fors was worried if the existence of the Tarot Club would be exposed, she also instantly imagined a spy and double spy story. Emlyn watched in schadenfreude, believing The Hermit to be truly foolish.
Heh, even our Sanguine’s Ancestor treats Mr. Fool equally and had sent me as an envoy to be nurtured. You aren’t even a demigod, but you attempted to try pulling off cheap tricks under Mr. Fool’s watch? Do you have a death wish? Indeed, I can’t understand the thoughts of short-lived creatures. Emperor Roselle once said that bugs that can only live in summer have no way of truly knowing what snow looks like…Emlyn sat back in a relaxed manner as he didn’t hide the shaking of his head.
The Sun Derrick didn’t have many thoughts on the matter; all he felt was that the mood wasn’t right. Out of curiosity and puzzlement, he asked, “Mr. Fool, who’s Bernadette?”
Well asked! I thought Miss Justice would be the one asking. Yes, she seems a little angry, which is why she doesn’t wish to speak…Klein silently commended him as he casually answered, “Roselle’s eldest daughter;
“Owner of the Dawn;
“The leader of the Element Dawn.”
He mentioned all of Bernadette’s identities, making her appear without any secrets before all the Tarot Club members.
And the reason why he had used “Owner of the Dawn” in place of Queen Mystic was that Klein didn’t believe that The Fool should address Bernadette as a queen.
The owner of the Dawn… Queen Mystic! She’s actually Emperor Roselle’s eldest daughter! Ha, The Hermit, I can confirm that you are Admiral of Stars Cattleya. So the rumors of you having a falling-out with Queen Mystic are fake…Alger felt excited. He felt that the restriction and pressure he had endured for the past three months had vanished at once.
This made his staid self mock The Hermit inwardly.
Emperor Roselle once said that those who play with fire will ultimately burn themselves. And you, Admiral of Stars, dared to challenge a god’s clairvoyance!
At that moment, Alger was rather thankful, thankful that although he had attempted to pull off some cheap tricks and attempted to figure out Mr. Fool’s identity, goals, and present state, he hadn’t involved any outsiders. He hadn’t divulged any information, so he hadn’t suffered any punishment.
As he had introduced the Four Kings and the Seven Pirate Admirals, Audrey and company just needed to recall in order to confirm that Bernadette was Queen Mystic, a demigod that reigned supreme over the Five Seas. They were also surprised that Emperor Roselle’s eldest daughter would still be alive and had become an important figure that was known throughout the world.
The answers that Queen Mystic wishes to obtain are hidden inside Roselle’s diary?Combining everything that had happened and the words that were said, Audrey vaguely guessed Bernadette’s goal, believing that the emperor’s daughter wished to figure out the truth behind her father’s assassination.
At this moment, Cattleya had already regained her ability to think. She turned her body to face the end of the long bronze table and said without any hopes that she could be let off, “Yes, I committed some mistakes. I will not defend myself. It was indeed wrong.
“Mr. Fool, no matter how much you punish me or even kill me, I’ll accept it.”
Hypocrite… If Mr. Fool really wishes to punish you, do you think you have any means of resistance?Mr. Hanged Man scoffed on the opposite side of the table. He could identify the problem with such a simple sentence.
Ma’am Hermit is still a little afraid…Audrey could notice the hidden fear from the minute actions and words Cattleya had used.
To her, people who deliberately emphasized their willingness to be executed were often afraid of dying right there and then.
Fors found her peace from The Fool’s calm attitude, believing that there weren’t any leaks about the Tarot Club; or that the leaks weren’t anything important. Hence, like Emlyn, she waited curiously and expectantly for the punishment Mr. Fool would mete out.
Derrick remained clueless about what had happened, uncertain why Ma’am Hermit would suddenly request to be punished.
At that moment, seeing Mr. Fool’s brief moment of silence, Cattleya resisted her unease and lifted her head slightly, observing the existence behind the thick gray fog without a trace, in an attempt to figure out “His” true intentions so as to give a better response. She didn’t wish to make another mistake again and provoke “Him,” making the situation irredeemable.
The dark purple hue in her black eyes produced a sense of mystery as her eyes penetrated through the gray fog and saw The Fool.
Suddenly, Cattleya’s eyes heated up as illusory blood bled from them.
A sinister, terrifying, and depraved language and an indescribable roar sounded in her ears. It instantly filled her senses with extreme pain as her body began to convulse and tremble uncontrollably.
Her face, hands, and the areas that weren’t concealed by her clothing had quickly cracked opened, revealing her flesh and blood. Inside, black worms and white moths squirmed before forming all kinds of indescribable eyes.
Cattleya’s cries and painful grunts resounded above the gray fog, causing Alger, Emlyn, Fors, and company to exchange looks as though they could sense the pain she was suffering.
Meanwhile, the blurry figure turned rather clear, allowing them to see The Hermit’s mutation.
The disgusting and nasty scene frightened Audrey enough for her to look away. She straightened her back and looked straight ahead without daring to move.
Although the others didn’t have such an exaggerated response, they also shared the same behavior.
The True Creator’s ravings are indeed useful…Klein, who was shrouded in the thick gray fog, reflected from the bottom of his heart.
The reason why he hadn’t immediately replied to Cattleya’s request for punishment, was because he wanted to confirm if there was anything special about her eyes, whether they could see beyond what he allowed!
For this, he had stirred some of the mysterious space’s powers to be hidden in the gray fog that shrouded him ahead of time. It was to connect anyone who used a Beyonder power to see through the obstacle to Tinder!
This was equivalent to the owner of the Beyonder power directly observing an item corrupted by the True Creator at a psyche level. Hence, with Klein not using the gray fog to deliberately suppress the influence, Cattleya naturally heard the True Creator’s ravings. Her “organ” which used the Beyonder power was first severely damaged before she was imbued with extreme pain, causing her mutation!
If Admiral of Stars hadn’t tried observing him, then the plan Klein had prepared was to get her to apologize to every Tarot Club member, and also to allow them to discuss a method of punishment in a democratic manner.
And regardless of how democratic it was, the major punishment would ultimately be to stir some of the mysterious space’s powers to connect Cattleya to Tinder!
After waiting two seconds, Klein knew it was enough. He gently lowered his palms, allowing the gray fog to silently repress the True Creator’s ravings and revert Cattleya’s mutation.
Admiral of Stars trembled as she calmed down at a discernible pace. The cracks in her skin gradually closed as her thoughts returned to her, allowing her to take in her surroundings once again.
At this moment, Alger said in a deep voice, as though he was warning himself, “Do not pry into the mystery of God…”
“Do not pry into the mystery of God…”
Alger’s whispers soon disappeared, but it continued resounding in everyone’s ears, making them realize a reality.
Although Mr. Fool often didn’t put on any airs and seldom spoke, nearly answering every request they had, making them find him warm, “He” was ultimately a god, a god whose mysteries shouldn’t be pried into. He was a god that transcended reality!
Audrey, Emlyn, and the other Tarot Club members instinctively accepted Mr. Hanged Man’s altered saying, pretending that they had forgotten the original wording to be “do not look directly at God,” because they had looked at Mr. Fool from time to time, asking him questions or seeking his advice, and with regards to that, Mr. Fool didn’t seem to mind.
Of course, we weren’t looking at him directly due to the thick gray fog’s obstruction… From Ma’am Hermit’s outcome, Mr. Fool had done so for our own good…Audrey slowly exhaled.
At this moment, The Fool Klein was thinking,Mr. Hanged Man is working very well in concert. I was prepared to control The World to say something similar to complete the final step of the punishment…
He originally felt that getting the fake World to say something like “do not lie to god” or “do not pry into the mystery of God” would make it somewhat embarrassing. In the future, if people were to learn that the so-called Blessed or the so-called World was actually a smurf of The Fool, he would be too embarrassed to face anyone. But later, on second thought, The World had done similar deeds in the past, so he wasn’t short of one more. Besides, all he needed to do was to not let anyone know, right?
Having overcome his mental barrier, Klein had planned on acting according to his rehearsals, but to his surprise, reality went better than he had expected. The Hanged Man seemed to be shocked to the bone as a result of The Hermit’s punishment. As such, he helped him say the sentence “do not pry into the mystery of God,” making the effects even more natural and perfect!
Yes… The problem of Ma’am Hermit’s leak of information regarding the Tarot Club was only briefly tapped on by The Fool. “He” had given a warning via the insinuation behind “His” words, but she later suffered from prying into the mystery of a god. It wasn’t truly The Fool’s intentions…
This is the outcome I wished for the most. This can effectively uphold The Fool’s image. After all, a god wouldn’t be petty with mortals, as it would only tarnish “His” reputation…
However, the way Ma’am Hermit does things is way too bold. I just realized and confirmed today that she has pried into the mysteries of The Fool more than once. Although it wasn’t for any vile motives, it’s also something worth punishing her for. Heh, my previous reactions must’ve made her believe that I had “acquiesced” her “observations,” so she made it a habit. In the end, she ended up falling headfirst into my expectations…
In addition, without fully grasping Mr. Fool’s attitude, she directly gave hints to outsiders. Her boldness is obviously extraordinary. This means to show that she hasn’t suffered enough in the past. Today’s lesson should be enough to drill it into her for a very long period of time…
Thinking back to her state in her dream, all of this seems pretty much the expected outcome… Sparing the rod spoils the child!
Heh heh, I also managed to put Mr. Hanged Man, as well as the other members in check today as a result,Klein silently muttered to himself in amusement, surveyed the area, and said calmly, “That shall be all.”
Upon hearing that, The Hermit Cattleya, whose Spirit Body had just recovered, felt relieved. She felt intense fatigue and joy surge through her body. All she wanted was a reclining chair for her to rest for a while.
The first time is a warning, but the second time wouldn’t be a nice outcome…This pirate admiral sighed silently, warning herself not to try her cheap tricks any further or believe that her hints could fool Mr. Fool. She was also not to attempt to pry into “His” secrets!
The pain she received was in no way weaker than the torment of having knowledge injected into her by the Hidden Sage. Therefore, she believed without a doubt that Mr. Fool was essentially a god, a true god, an unfathomable god whose mysteries couldn’t be pried into!
Thankfully, Her Majesty now knows where she can exchange the answers she has been desperately looking for all this while… I don’t need to hint to her or tip her off in the future…Cattleya turned her body to the side again, trembling as she looked at the end of the long bronze table. This time, she only dared to look at the end of the table or the armrest. The dark purple hue in her eyes had also turned faint.
Amidst silence, with sincerity, she said, “I’ll remember your leniency in sparing me.”
In the gray fog, The Fool Klein nodded gently without repeating his previous words.
After a moment of waiting, The Magician Fors straightened her back, looked around, and spoke before Justice Audrey.
“Everyone, is anyone interested in an assassination mission?
“The target is an important member of a cult.”
Grateful for the favors her teacher, Dorian Gray, had given her, Fors had been recently hoping to do something for him.
After some consideration, she placed her sights on the Aurora Order Oracle who had dealt immense damage to her teacher’s family—Lewis Wien who could be a Scribe or Traveler!
She didn’t let Leymano’s Travels get to her head to the point of believing that she could kill an experienced Sequence 6 or Sequence 5 Beyonder who was good at escaping. The reason why she had such considerations was that she believed that the secret organization known as the Tarot Club, which was backing her, would provide her with unimaginable support.
Ma’am Hermit and Mr. World both appear to have the means to fight Lewis Wien. With any of them taking action, and with me using Leymano’s Travels to help, it’s not impossible for us to succeed…Fors began formulating the most ideal situation.
Of course, she knew that her current savings weren’t enough to kill a powerful Beyonder like Lewis Wien. After all, with her 830 pounds, she probably couldn’t even buy a single hand of his. She knew very well that back then, Miss Audrey Hall had spent more than 10,000 pounds to kill an Intis ambassador, a Sequence 6 Conspirer. The cost of assassinating Lewis Wien, who was of a similar Sequence or even higher, was obvious!
Fors planned on agreeing to a series of requests that the executor of the mission would have, helping the executor complete matters they found inconvenient to do themselves, in order to pay off the cost of the mission. She believed that after obtaining Leymano’s Travels, she was equipped with the abilities to complete certain difficult tasks.
After hearing Miss Magician’s request, The Hermit Cattleya, The Hanged Man Alger, and Justice Audrey cast their gazes onto The World. They believed that this gentleman, one who had a unique penchant for hunting Beyonders, possessed the necessary strength.
I’m not in Backlund… However, I can’t respond that way. Otherwise, it would expose the possibility that Mr. Fool only has two to three Blessed to Mr. Hanged Man and Ma’am Hermit…Klein controlled The World, overcoming his emotions as he hoarsely laughed.
“Where? Which cult?
“What’s his Sequence? What unique powers does he have?”
Eh, Mr. World is a little different from before… I can’t explain it clearly, but it feels like he’s suddenly in a better mood. Perhaps, he has really encountered something worth being happy about…Audrey suddenly noticed the difference as she excitedly imagined what could have recently happened to Mr. World.
Fors happily replied, “He’s an Oracle from the Aurora Order. He’s in Backlund, formerly a Sequence 6, but he might be a Sequence 5 now, but I can’t be sure.
“He can record the Beyonder powers that others have used and can use them once. He’s good at escaping any form of entrapment, and it’s difficult to surround him. Perhaps, he might be able to travel through the spirit world…”
The target is an Oracle from the Aurora Order, a Sequence 6 or 5, with powers seemingly from the Apprentice pathway… Indeed, Miss Magician doesn’t appear as simple and ordinary as she seems. My original judgment was right…Cattleya quickly returned to her usual state. She wasn’t surprised that The Magician would actually dare conspire against a particular gentleman from the Aurora Order.
As for which Oracle he was, she wasn’t sure because the only ones she knew were Mr. Z and Ma’am D.
Meanwhile, Klein also quickly evaluated the situation.
An Oracle from the Aurora Order, that makes it impossible for him to be innocent. Rather, he’s a madman who destroys lives. Killing him doesn’t make me feel guilty…
It’s not like I haven’t offended the Aurora Order more than once or twice…
Sequence 6 or 5; that’s something I can handle… I’ve seen something that matches the trait of recording and releasing Beyonder powers as described by Miss Magician. Mr. A had used it before, but it might not really be it…
To me, it doesn’t matter if he’s good at escaping and traveling through the spirit world. As long as I’m close to the Oracle and successfully control his Spirit Body Threads, there will be no way for him to run!
It’s hard to tell what will happen in a direct clash. I do have quite a solid chance of success if I sneak an attack in. Of course, succeeding at a sneak attack is a whole other matter…
After some serious consideration, The World looked at The Magician Fors.
“I can consider taking on the job, but not anytime soon. It will, at the least, be two months later.”
He wasn’t sure what other accidents he would encounter at sea, so he had been rather relaxed on the time period.
“Two months later…” Fors repeated the time, appearing to be in a deep dilemma.
It was too long; besides, she wasn’t sure how long Lewis Wien would stay in Backlund.
At this moment, Alger, who had been watching from the side, deliberated and interjected, “Miss Magician, do you need to kill that Aurora Order Oracle personally?”
“No, as you can see, I’m considering requesting Mr. World for help,” Fors replied with a smile.
Alger nodded as though in thought.
“The premise of killing someone is to be able to find the Oracle. Can you find him?”
“No, but I’ll investigate,” Fors answered frankly.
“Why don’t you get The World to do it after your investigations bear fruit?” The Hanged Man pressed.
“Yes, but I haven’t decided.” Fors was somewhat confused, unaware of the reasons as to why Mr. Hanged Man was asking her all these questions.
Alger sneered.
“If you can confirm the location of the Aurora Order Oracle’s location, then why spend large amounts of money to hire someone to kill him? Wouldn’t reporting him directly to the Churches be enough? After the Great Smog, no Church is willing to let go of any related clues.
He wasn’t trying to make The World lose any business. Instead, he had clearly read the dilemma inside her, believing that there was a higher possibility of her not going through with the request. After all, too many incidents might happen in two months. Therefore, he gave some suggestions to ensure that this matter reached some preliminary agreement.
Report him to the Churches? This sounds familiar…Klein was surprised, never expecting Mr. Hanged Man to say something like that.
Heh heh, while everyone is being infected by Mr. Hanged Man, he too has been influenced by us…Klein immediately felt relieved and rather pleased.
“Report?” Fors was momentarily stunned.
After a few seconds, she whispered, “That’s possible…”
The Hanged Man smiled upon hearing that.
“You can do it this way. First, investigate your target and seek out his whereabouts. If you obtain anything in two months, then you can hand the matter over to the Church. If the matter exceeds two months, and when Mr. World is free, then he can provide you the help needed. What do you think of that?”
Fors seriously considered it and said, “Okay.
“When the time comes, I’ll discuss the price with Mr. World.”
After receiving The World’s consenting nod and confirming the matter regarding Lewis Wien, Fors thought for a moment and continued, “Everyone, does anyone have a Meteorite Crystal or the crystallized blood of a Lavos Squid, or any information about them?”
These were the main ingredients of the Astrologer potion formula.
Fors originally planned on continuing her requests, hoping that Mr. Moon, who was also in Backlund, could help her find Lewis Wien, but after some consideration, she decided to first do it herself. Only after confirming that there aren’t any solutions or clues would she then request the Tarot Club for help.
Meteorite Crystal? Lavos Squid’s crystallized blood? Sounds familiar… Isn’t this because I know the Seer potion formula… Yes, it’s familiar because the Seer potion formula’s main ingredients is 50 grams of Star Crystal and 10 ml of Lavos Squid blood! The main ingredients of Astrologer are like the upgraded versions of a Seer… Indeed, the Apprentice and Seer pathway can be interchanged in the future…With this in mind, Klein suddenly had an idea.
Since the potion formula of Bizarro Sorcerer is difficult to obtain, with the three options being extremely dangerous, should I consider the other Sequence 4 options in the neighboring pathways? Such as Apprentice!
Once he had this idea, he brightened up as he felt that most of his predicament had vanished.
And for the Sequence 4 potion formula of Apprentice, the Tarot Club has clues to it. It’s the Abraham family behind The Magician!
With this in mind, The World looked at Miss Magician with a subconscious gentleness to his gaze. It left Fors shuddering, suspecting whether Mr. World had already formulated a plan to hunt Lewis Wien.
At this moment, The Fool Klein recalled another problem. According to Dunn’s and Daly’s theories, the first five Sequences of the Seer pathway didn’t present any obvious progression. Each of them presented a Beyonder power of one aspect. Then, at the critical point of Sequence 4, the five of them would converge and clench like a fist, presenting a qualitative change.
Back when Captain and Ma’am Daly made this theory, they only knew bits of information regarding Seer, Clown, and Magician. I’m only able to verify this idea for the subsequent Faceless and Marionettist by myself… So, could it be that Seer, Apprentice, and the possible Marauder pathways cannot be interchanged at Sequence 4, but at Sequence 3?Klein slowly felt his joy dwindle again.
He knew too little and was temporarily unable to make a judgment. All he could do was await Mr. Azik’s reply and wait to leave the waters which were watched by the True Creator before contacting Arrodes.
As Klein was thinking, he suddenly heard Cattleya say, “I have the crystallized blood of a Lavos Squid. It will cost 600 pounds.
“As for Meteorite Crystal, I know where to get it from. How many grams do you need?”
600 pounds, a very reasonable price…Fors replied in a pleasant surprise, “60 grams.”
“Alright, I’ll give them to you within two weeks. It will also cost 600 pounds,” Cattleya said clearly and succinctly.
It’s resolved just like that… Today’s Ma’am Hermit is really proactive with the desire to participate. Yes, she had just been…Fors quickly nodded.
“That wouldn’t be an issue.”
I have 830 pounds in savings. That’s enough for me to buy the crystallized blood of a Lavos Squid. But in two weeks, I still need to save up nearly 400 pounds. The royalties after the new year will be paid soon. It’s about 150 pounds, making me lack 220 pounds. I have to think of ways to earn money again…Fors quickly calculated her financial situation.
Seeing how Miss Magician took only a minute to gather the main ingredients for her potion, Justice Audrey couldn’t hold back either. She raised her hand slightly and said, “I wish to obtain the complete pituitary gland of an adolescent mind dragon, but if that’s not possible, 60 ml of a Black-hunting Giant Lizard’s spinal fluid and one fruit of an Illusory Chime Tree.”
This was the main ingredient of the Hypnotist potion. If she obtained the complete pituitary gland of the adolescent mind dragon, then there was no need for any other corresponding ingredients.
Just as Audrey said that, she heard Ma’am Hermit reply.
“Since the Fifth Epoch, mind dragons have nearly gone extinct and are hard to find.
“I have the means of obtaining the spinal fluid of a Black-hunting Giant Lizard, but it will also take two to three weeks. The price ranges from 1,500 to 2,000 pounds, as I’m not the one who decides it.
“I can help you keep a lookout for the fruit of an Illusory Chime Tree, but I cannot guarantee anything.”
Wh-what great efficiency… After Ma’am Hermit was punished, her sense of belonging towards the Tarot Club has appeared to increase. She’s more active and amiable…Audrey was momentarily speechless.
After a few seconds of silence, she bowed slightly and said, “No problem.”
Alger, who had been watching by the side, suddenly felt that the development wasn’t going as he expected. Having been punished by Mr. Fool, The Hermit changed her style of being mostly an observer. She began to involve herself in every matter that she could involve herself in during the Tarot Gathering. And with the strength, background, resources, and channels of a pirate admiral, she immediately produced intense and blinding light!
This “blinded” Alger so much that he could hardly open his eyes. He had a strong feeling that he was at risk.
At that moment, he wished for Ma’am Hermit to return to her former state.
Klein also felt surprised by what he heard and saw.
I thought Ma’am Hermit would be silent for some time, feeling an aversion to the Tarot Club for some time, but in the end…
Is she the type that needs to be beaten in order to be obedient?
Yes… Sparing the rod spoils the child. Queen Mystic must’ve spared the rod too much… Heh, the way Queen Mystic does things isn’t much to speak off either. The emperor has also spared the rod!
As he lampooned, Klein controlled The World, making him survey the area before chuckling.
“Does anyone of you have the potion formula of the Seer pathway’s Sequence 4, or have any clues regarding it?”
Sequence 4… Mr. World is beginning to advance towards the realm of a demigod?Audrey was surprised.
She originally imagined that she was advancing sufficiently fast, and she felt a little proud about that. But now, she suddenly realized that she was falling behind!
Mr. World has instantly become really lofty…Fors was similarly surprised.
Although she felt that the silent, reserved, and unsocial Mr. World was a powerful Beyonder, she believed that he was still very far from a demigod, from a Sequence 4. But to her surprise, he was already seeking to purchase the Sequence 4 potion formula.
As expected of Mr. Fool’s Blessed…Alger sighed.
Likewise, Emlyn and Derrick shook their heads, expressing that they had never heard of the name of the pathway’s Sequence 4.
Klein, who believed that he could obtain clues from the City of Silver or the Sanguine, could only helplessly retract The World’s gaze.
After a few seconds, Cattleya said, “I need a drop of blood from a mythical creature, regardless of the kind.”
In the palace held up by stone columns, silence suddenly became the main symphony. Even The World didn’t know the exact concept of what a mythical creature was.
Klein didn’t expose this point as he planned on inquiring about it to the people he could ask in the future. He controlled The World to remain silent for a few seconds before saying, “I’ll keep an eye out.”
As this was a rare request from Ma’am Hermit, Justice and company also gave similar responses.
“Alright.” Cattleya wasn’t surprised by this outcome.
The only reason why she made the request was to express her attitude of being integrated with the Tarot Club to Mr. Fool. She believed that this was better than trembling and being apprehensive at eliminating the aftereffects of what had happened.
After a brief pause, Derrick was about to say something when Emlyn spoke out ahead of him.
The Sanguine Baron chuckled.
“The requests for our row is clear. He wants the Sun Sequence 6 Notary’s potion formula, and Mr. Hanged Man wishes to obtain the Ocean Songster’s.”
Upon hearing this, Klein suddenly felt a little guilt-ridden. When he first obtained Creeping Hunger, he had wished to quickly release the Priest of Light in it, and obtaining the Sequence 6 and 5 potion formulas of the Sun pathway, so as to sell it to Little Sun. Yet, he hadn’t completed it all this while.
I’ll walk around Toscarter’s pier tonight. I’ll find a pirate with Beyonder powers who deserves to die or some gang leader to settle this emergency, regardless of which Sequence they are… Or, I can directly release the Priest of Light…Klein made The World deliberate before saying, “I’ll provide you with the Notary potion formula in three days.”
Upon saying this, he looked at Little Sun.
“You can consider what item you wish to exchange for it.”
“Alright, Mr. World,” Derrick replied in glee.
As for the Ocean Songster potion formula which The Hanged Man needed, everyone didn’t have any clues.
Emlyn cleared his throat and said, “My request is different from the last one.
“I hope that you can help me find the believers of the Primordial Moon. Every effective clue will be rewarded with 100 pounds. A direct confirmation will be 500 pounds!”
He looked at Mr. Fool to make a request and, after obtaining “His” approval, he conjured five things that resembled bounty notices. Each person received a set of the five bounties. He and Derrick didn’t have one.
Klein controlled The World to pick it up and casually browsed through it.
Galis Kevin, Dandy, Lara, Windsor Behring, Argos… They aren’t weak at all. At the very least, they’re equivalent to recently born Vampires…he silently muttered to himself as he memorized the corresponding information.
After completing this matter, Emlyn felt more confident about winning the “competition.” He leaned back casually and waited for the other members to issue requests.
This time, no one spoke again.
Upon seeing this, The Fool Klein chuckled.
“Continue your free exchange.”
Instantly, Audrey, Alger, Cattleya, and company cast their eyes at Derrick.
They remembered that The Sun had previously mentioned that he would have arrangements to join an exploration mission that involved the periphery of the Giant King’s Court.
Being the main focus of attention, Derrick didn’t choke. He eagerly said, “I’ve recently been in an exploration team lead by the Chief to Afternoon Town.
“It’s a key gateway that leads to the Giant King’s Court. It’s a door that separates myth from reality.”
His opening perfectly garnered the interest of all the Tarot Club members as they awaited the rest of his account in different postures.
Derrick skipped the unimportant experiences that they had during the journey, and he directly started his story from Afternoon Town. He first described the dead silence and darkness before how his three-member team discovered an underground altar. He then described how he identified the names—Ouroboros, Medici, and Sasrir—and entered another side of the town without realizing it. There, he saw the titles such as Dark Angel and the words Rose Redemption.
Having said that, he thanked Mr. Fool once again for “His” help from the predicament.
Then, Derrick simply introduced the monsters that transformed from their shadows before emphasizing the ecclesiastic who was in constant penitence in the half-collapsed cathedral.
He used his own words to describe what was said, mentioning that the ecclesiastic suddenly self-destructed when he was about to say the name of the fourth King of Angels and was burnt to a crisp by a transparent flame.
Another King of Angels! And the mood in Afternoon Town is really dark and scary. The ecclesiastic’s penitence has a very, hmm—a feel of a prophet predicting a calamity…Audrey listened in relish as she had her interest about the blank line and unspeakable name piqued.
At this moment, Derrick turned his body and looked at the end of the bronze table, sincerely asking, “Mr. Fool, who was it that tempted Dark Angel Sasrir? Who does the fourth name refer to? Why can’t it be said?”
Here it comes…Behind the gray fog, Klein’s smile nearly froze.
The reason that he had hurriedly sent Little Sun back to the real world was that he was afraid of facing such a question!
Back then, he was worried that Little Sun would inquire about Dark Angel Sasrir, and now, he was facing a question he didn’t know the answer to.
Thankfully, a Magician never performed unprepared. After that day, Klein undoubtedly began to seriously consider how to answer such questions. Now, with great confidence, he landed his right palm on the armrest and said with a deep, meaningful glint in his eyes.
“It’s because it’s a secret.”
He used his eyes and body language to hint to the Tarot Club members that “secret” wasn’t to be taken at face level, and it had a deeper, more substantial meaning. As for what it was, they had to figure it out themselves. Deities had deep reasons to conceal certain matters.
After finishing this series of actions, Klein couldn’t help but feel penitent. He felt that his charlatan vibes were increasing. Meanwhile, he felt regret that The Hermit’s prying into his secrets was a result of his temptations. This was because Mr. Fool would use “His” eyes and body language to provide additional hints. Therefore, all the members would subconsciously observe “His” attitude.
That’s because I have no solutions. Without doing this, how am I supposed to continue the act… It’s not like I’m a real evil god!Klein sighed silently.
Secret? The name itself is a secret? The content which Mr. Fool wishes to point out is in here? Hmm, which names are secrets themselves… True gods at Sequence 0?Alger instantly thought of many things as he came up with a theory by combining many of the matters which Little Sun had previously mentioned.
When a name itself becomes a secret, it means that the matter involves a true god. Furthermore, it’s very likely to have the Evernight Goddess involved. It’s because she’s the Mother of Secrets! The extreme danger of the darkness in the Forsaken Land of the Gods indirectly proves this point…Cattleya came up with an unconfirmed theory based on the knowledge she had and the hint from Mr. Fool.
Meanwhile, she was almost certain that the calamity the ecclesiastic was referring to was the Cataclysm that ended the Third Epoch.
A King of Angels who was tempted, Afternoon Town residents who fell from grace, a town being corrupted bit by bit, a black flower of calamity that blooms. All of that buried an epoch, creating the Forsaken Land of the Gods… What a heavy sense of history…Cattleya couldn’t help but think poignantly.
While the Tarot Club members were in contemplation, Klein also began to analyze the reason for the empty name and the reason why it couldn’t be said.
Could it be the true name of a deity? A true god had tempted Dark Angel Sasrir, and the fourth name representing the King of Angels also became a true god later?
But it’s not like I haven’t said the true name of a deity before. Primordial Demoness Cheek is understood by many to be on the same level as the seven deities. It’s not like anything happened in the end…
Perhaps it has something to do with the language used? The languages of Loen, Intis, and Feysac, and even ancient Feysac do not possess the ability to stir the powers of nature. On the other hand, the commonly used Jotun in the City of Silver can. That ecclesiastic likely used a similar language.
I should later try to pronounce Cheek using Jotun? Then, I’ll die on the spot and succeed in courting death… Forget it. Besides, having a blank name and an unspeakable name means different things… I’ve no idea why.
At this moment, seeing how Little Sun was still in a confused daze without understanding Mr. Fool’s meaningful hint, Alger volunteered to give an explanation.
“The two names might separately represent two deities, so they cannot be said.
“Perhaps the True Creator had tempted Dark Angel Sasrir, leading to the fall from grace of the few Kings of Angels and the residents of Afternoon Town. This brought about a great calamity. It’s why ‘He’ has a temple and statue in your Forsaken Land of the Gods.
“The fourth name that corresponds to a King of Angels might have benefited greatly from the calamity and succeeded in advancing to become a true god.”
This is similar to my guess, but they can’t be confirmed…Cattleya didn’t supplement, as she didn’t believe that their theories were facts.
Audrey, Fors, and Emlyn listened attentively as they couldn’t help but feel poignant that the Tarot Club often made things appear especially high-end when discussing such matters. Things like Kings of Angels, evil gods and real gods, or ancient secrets all depended on a single word.
“Is that so… I get it.” Derrick came to a realization as he earnestly thanked Mr. Fool once again.
Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly recalled something and worriedly asked, “Mr. Fool, is the crux to leaving the Forsaken Land of the Gods really in the Giant King’s Court?”
After all this time, he had already accepted Mr. Hanged Man’s take that the region where the City of Silver was located was known as the Forsaken Land of the Gods.
That’s what I believe, but the problem is that I’m unable to confirm it… To not search for the sea and switch to exploring the Giant King’s Court was likely Shepherd Lovia’s suggestion. This can partially verify my theory, but it cannot eliminate the possibility that it’s a conspiracy…The Fool Klein’s smile nearly froze again.
His thoughts raced as he quickly thought of a solution that didn’t need him to give a direct answer without tarnishing Mr. Fool’s reputation.
He immediately gave a relaxed chuckle, turned his head at The Hermit Cattleya.
“Speaking of this matter, heh. Bernadette already knows the method for entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods.”
Cattleya immediately recalled her vague memories of the dream and subconsciously looked at the end of the bronze table.
“It’s that shadow?”
Before she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that she was sizing up Mr. Fool again. She hurriedly closed her eyes and said, “M-my Eye of Mystery Prying is instinctive. It can only be enhanced and not be deactivated. I need to rely on a mystical item to seal it…”
But it doesn’t exist here.
Is that so…Klein nodded gently.
“You can conjure a pair of glasses.”
“Yes, Mr. Fool.” Cattleya followed the instructions and conjured a pair of glasses.
During this process, Klein stirred a minute amount of the power above the gray fog and infused them into the pair of glasses.
By the time Cattleya wore them, she discovered that her Eye of Mystery Prying had been sealed as she had expected.
It was only at this point that Fors and company realized that Ma’am Hermit’s eyes were extremely special. It had something to do with the prying of mysteries, and it didn’t need to be activated to use it!
It’s no wonder we didn’t notice it. Ma’am Hermit was severely injured because of her attempt to pry into the mysteries of Mr. Fool…Audrey moved her lips in enlightenment, having one of her questions answered.
As for Alger, who recalled how The Hermit had previously sized him up and how he had been wearing the clergy clothes of the Church of Storms, his face nearly darkened.
Klein didn’t wait for the members to calm down. He chuckled and replied to Cattleya’s previous question.
“It’s that shadow.
“The shadow of the Giant King’s Court.”
“So it’s the shadow of the Giant King’s Court…” Cattleya muttered in pleasant surprise.
Then, her mind went adrift as she thought,She likely also knows this answer…
Derrick spent a few seconds to digest the conversation between Ma’am Hermit and Mr. Fool, and he vaguely came to a realization. The key to entering the Forsaken Land of the Gods had to do with the shadow of the Giant King’s Court!
Therefore, the crux to leaving the Forsaken Land of the Gods is really in the Giant King’s Court?Derrick’s heart palpitated as he bowed his head in excitement.
“Thank you for your answer, Mr. Fool.”
Phew…Klein silently heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that such a situation was extremely draining on his brain.
Alger kept his emotions in check as he looked around before looking at The Hermit.
“Where’s the shadow of the Giant King’s Court?”
He didn’t dare ask Mr. Fool, as his question about the Forsaken Land of the Gods had previously been rejected.
Cattleya answered frankly, “In the waters on the easternmost front of the Sonia Sea. In the dream of the night time there.
“I happened to wish to share with all of you what I encountered this time.”
Audrey and Fors simultaneously slowed their breathing as they waited excitedly for Ma’am Hermit to recount her encounters which were bound to be fantastic.
Cattleya controlled herself without looking at The World Gehrman. She said in a deep and slow voice, “Northeast from the Gargas Archipelago, there’s a safe sea route that allows one to enter those dangerous waters…”
She began her description with the deep abyss which separated the seas, the sun chariot which couldn’t be viewed directly, the night which required sleeping, the terrifying ravings that filled the entire sea, and the shadow of the Giant King’s Court which stood on the opposite mountain peak in the dream world.
During this process, she didn’t mention Gehrman Sparrow at all, deliberately avoiding any mention of him. As for the abnormalities that happened en route, she described them simply, such as the remnant aura of Mother Earth which caused hair to grow rapidly.
Towards the end, she placed her focus on the ruin with a sleeping corpse and the adventurers’ sailboat which had the words written in blood, “Fountain of Unaging.”
“This might mean that the Fountain of Unaging is in that ruin, and the corpse that produced such loud breathing is the keeper,” Cattleya mentioned the common theories on the Future, but it didn’t mean that it was hers.
Fountain of Unaging… One of the six major treasures at sea…Alger was tempted by what he heard as he considered the possibility of exploring those ruins after reaching Sequence 5.
Audrey finished listening attentively as she shook her head slightly.
“I don’t believe that the decisive meaning behind those words in blood mean that the Fountain of Unaging is in those ruins.”
After a second’s pause, she attempted to analyze the deceased’s state of mind.
“A person who’s about to die after being attacked by monsters wouldn’t point out matters regarding the treasure. If he wishes to warn companions or relatives who come looking for him, then he should’ve written that it’s dangerous here, or speak about the source of the danger. If he plans to tell passing ships that the Fountain of Unaging is there, then he lacks the motivation to do so for a living creature at death’s doorstep. Unless, a conspiracy is hidden in this matter—the conspiracy of enticing people to enter the ruin to seek out the Fountain of Unaging might be how he can be rescued.”
“Yes, if I were in his shoes, I wouldn’t think of desperately telling others that there’s treasure here. What’s in it for me?” Emlyn echoed. “Only hatred—bone-deep hatred—will make me write something like that on the brink of death. Otherwise, I’d rather tell others how I should be buried or what kind of burial items I want!”
He tsked and shook his head.
Klein nodded indiscernibly. Controlling The World, he said hoarsely, “The Fountain of Unaging is a scam.”
He used absolutely certain words without any additional words that would signify other possibilities.
The Fountain of Unaging is a scam…Cattleya looked at The World before retracting her gaze in thought.
It seemed to corroborate with certain theories and guesses she had.
Alger frowned, not that he didn’t agree with The World’s judgment or that he believed that Miss Justice’s and Mr. Moon’s explanations were devoid of reason. Instead, he realized that he had completely failed to consider this possibility!
To him, this was a mistake he shouldn’t have committed!
… After all these years, I’m still being temporarily blinded by immense profit…He fell silent for a few seconds and sighed.
After exchanging what everyone had seen and heard recently, everyone began to teach Little Sun ancient Hermes, and they learned some mysticism from each other.
Time quickly passed as The Fool Klein surveyed the area after everyone came to a stop.
“Let’s end it here for today.”
“By your will.” Audrey stood up immediately and curtsied with her illusory dress. The rest of the members said the same almost at the same time.
As he watched the blurry figures vanish before his eyes, Klein wasn’t in a rush to leave. He conjured a goatskin and fountain pen and wrote down the divination statement:
“The hope for my advancement to Sequence 4.”
Putting down the fountain pen, Klein held the goatskin and leaned back. As he closed his eyes, he entered a Cogitation state and began silently reciting the divination statement.
After chanting it seven times, he quickly fell asleep and entered the dream world.
The gray, blurry sky cracked open as he saw a towering mountain tear through the clouds.
At the mountaintop, there was a collapsed palace whose walls were covered with weeds and moss as they showed obvious holes.
Inside the palace’s hall was a huge throne carved out of stone. It was adorned with dull gemstones and gold. It was mostly mottled and damaged.
It looked as though it wasn’t prepared for a human, as countless translucent maggots were bunched densely together. They squirmed slowly as they kept growing.
Around the throne was a raving that seemed to penetrate the long rivers of time and history. It was illusory, ethereal, and constantly echoing.
“Hornacis… Flegrea… Hornacis… Flegrea… Hornacis… Flegrea…”
The moment the ravings entered his ear, Klein jolted awake before he frowned.
It really is the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range. Furthermore, I can see and hear it more clearly than before…
This made him recall Queen Mystic Bernadette’s prophetic words: “Your fate lies on the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range.”
Is that my fate? It really makes me want to be rebellious and not go… Sigh, I can’t deal with absolutes. It depends…Klein sighed and conjured the five bounty notices provided by Emlyn White. Combining the information he had, he used the methods of divination to find the locations of the Primordial Moon believers.
Finally, due to his lack of information, he could only confirm two points.
Galis Kevin, Windsor Behring, and Argos are all in Backlund.
Dandy and Lara are at Enmat Harbor and Pritz Harbor respectively.
This is as good as nothing…Klein shook his head and returned to the real world.
Recalling how he had already agreed to provide Little Sun with the Notary potion formula within three days, he wore his coat and a top hat, and he prepared to head out to find a target.
When he opened the door and came to the stairwell, he saw Anderson Hood walking up, twirling his deer-hunting cap with his hand while humming a folk song.
This fellow is really good at recovering from setbacks… He was just taught a lesson by a demigod in the morning and was forced to apologize and agree to a request, but I don’t see any sign of trauma from him anymore… It’s no wonder he became a Sequence 5 powerhouse. Just this state of mind alone makes it difficult for him to lose control…Klein looked at him, nodding slightly as a greeting.
“Good afternoon, Gehrman.” Anderson chuckled as he waved his hand. “I’ve received the bounty and characteristic money. I’ll pay you the rest now.”
As he spoke, he took out stacks of cash of different thickness from different pockets.
“It happened pretty smoothly I see,” Klein commented without much emotions involved.
Anderson immediately laughed.
“That’s right. It happened far smoother than I imagined! Those fellows who should have rocks for brains were surprisingly friendly, polite, and efficient! I even suspect whether I’ve become a Blessed of Lady Luck!”
“There’s no such deity.” Klein ruthlessly shattered his fantasies.
“Why so serious? It’s life. Relax a little. Relax a little.” Anderson handed over the remaining 1,200 pounds. “Actually, I’m very clear about what happened. That gentleman doesn’t want me to waste my time, so he secretly ‘exhorted’ those people.”
Klein glanced at the cash, pressed down on it, and asked in passing, “Have you confirmed which pirates gave you the problem?”
He was asking about the prey that resulted in the Manipulator’s involvement.
“There’s no way for confirmation,” Anderson said with a bitter smile. “Do you think I didn’t confirm it ahead of time? Although I appear nonchalant in front of you, I will investigate the prey’s background and situation ahead of time to avoid provoking someone I can’t afford to. Who knows… Sigh, I can only blame it on my bad luck.”
… This fellow is more careful than I thought… That’s right, his previous Sequence was called Conspirer…Klein thought in enlightenment before asking indifferently, “Who deserves death the most in this area?”
Anderson was taken aback before he chuckled.
“Does our craziest adventurer plan on beginning his hunting activities?
“However, you have to consider it well. I do not wish for you to be my partner when completing the demigod’s mission.”
Don’t worry, we’re different. I’m a Seer. I have all kinds of means to hide my tracks. I will not allow someone to come knocking at my door. Besides, that’s a demigod of the Spectator pathway. He’s not good at divination or prophecies…Klein maintained his cold attitude that was unique to Gehrman and said, “You don’t have to bother.”
Anderson immediately gave a thumbs up.
“Your craziness is worthy of praise!”
He thought for a moment and added, “The person who deserves death the most is Molsona from the Loen’s New Party. He’s one of the pirates’ best friends. He has in his control some kind of plant that’s similar to cannabis, which is highly addictive. This helps him control many people in the Toscarter government and the police department. He’s one of the most powerful mob bosses over here…
“He has committed many crimes, killed plenty of people, and basically did it with the help of pirates. On the surface, there’s no apparent problem.
“Heh heh, he isn’t a Beyonder, but the difficulty in killing him is how troublesome it is, yes—troublesome!
“He has three to five Beyonders from different pirate crews providing him with protection. On the rooftops, outside the building, beneath the windows, everyone there belongs to him. To finish him off, the only way is to forcefully storm in and kill a large number of people.
“I have the means to do it, but it’s too troublesome. There’s also a certain level of danger. You’ll become a wanted criminal after that, so I didn’t deal with him and only dealt with his safe at home.”
Safe… To talk about banditry in such a fresh way… Yes, I previously heard that Toscarter’s main industries are its plantation economy and pirates’ black market trading. It also has flourishing bar, brothel, and gambling industries. I never expected that it includes new-age drugs… Molsona is an ordinary person and not a Beyonder… Perfect, Creeping Hunger happens to lack food…Klein nodded and indicated for Anderson to go deeper into detail.
…
Evening, in the Oaktree Bar.
A boxing match was about to unfold in the boxing ring. Many alcoholics surrounded it with mugs in hand.
They were like sharks who had caught the scent of blood. As they placed their bets, they loudly yelled words such as “kill him”!
This was a business of the head of the Loen’s New Party, Molsona. The unique thing about the boxing matches held here was that death was permitted!
Molsona greatly enjoyed matches that resembled ancient wrestling competitions. He often came to watch a few matches. At that moment, he was seated on the second story, overlooking the ring.
Around him were several bodyguards. They were watching every direction, and among them were no lack of Beyonders sent from the pirates he worked with, as well as experienced adventurers he hired with large sums of money.
These people either had their backs or sides facing Molsona as they surrounded him, and they prevented anyone from approaching him. Revolvers, rifles, and hunting rifles were all aimed outside to leave the masses intimidated.
After confirming the situation, Klein pressed down on his top hat, entered the bar, and saw Molsona sucking on a cigar.
This mob boss had a very discernible face. Be it his brandy nose or thin brows, they were all very unique.
Klein retracted his gaze and first went to the bar to get a cup of local malt beer worth 4 pence. Then, he made his way to the railing beneath the second floor.
Although he wasn’t directly under Molsona, as it was heavily guarded, he was already not very far from him.
I’m within five meters…Klein silently muttered to himself, raised his cup of beer, and looked at the boxing ring.
Black Spirit Body Threads that stemmed from different lifeforms appeared in Klein’s vision, but he didn’t immediately extend his spirituality to attempt to control them.
After distinguishing and confirming which Spirit Body Threads belonged to Molsona, he gulped a mouthful of malt bear as he began to focus on the boxing match in the ring, just like a real member of the audience.
The two boxers had their tops bare and didn’t wear any protective gear. They fought all-out, constantly clashing with each other as fist met flesh, and the situation quickly escalated to a fervor.
Many of the alcoholic gamblers had adrenaline pumping through them as they shouted for the boxer they supported passionately, yelling, “Kill him!”
“Finish that son of a b*tch!”
On the second floor, Molsona also forgot the cigar in his hand as he was fixated on the ring below, his hands clenched tightly into fists.
Apart from those who had to have their backs facing him because they were keeping tabs on any suspicious people or watching the important regions such as the rooftop or area beneath, the people around him couldn’t help but have their eyes peeled to the intense boxing match.
Klein raised his hand again, gulping a mouthful of beer as though he was out of breath from the tense atmosphere.
At this moment, his spirituality silently extended and grabbed onto the illusory black threads corresponding to Molsona.
One second, two seconds, three seconds… The brandy-nosed Molsona was just about to pump his fist a little as though he was in the ring himself when he suddenly found his brain go numb.
He felt the surroundings abruptly turn odd, as though several panes of glass were in between him and them.
Molsona immediately discovered that his thoughts had clearly slowed down, as though all the parts in his brain had suddenly rusted.
As the target was only an ordinary person whose Spirit Body was far inferior to that of a Beyonder, Klein took less than twenty seconds to achieve initial control over him.
Seven seconds!
All it took was seven seconds!
Oh no… Something wrong is happening… It’s likely… a Beyonder… with relatively… special powers…Molsona, who often interacted with pirates, was no stranger to the mysterious world. It was why he spent large sums of money to hire Beyonders to protect himself. If he hadn’t long destroyed his body with sex and alcohol, making his psyche relatively weak and his condition terrible, giving him a high chance of losing control if he were to consume a potion, he would’ve also wished to obtain supernatural powers himself.
At that moment, as his thoughts were slowing down and due to his lack of experience, Molsona spent more than ten seconds to figure out that he was under assault. He immediately reached out his arm and opened his mouth in an attempt to shout for help.
However, his actions were extremely slow, and his voice was weak. With a number of his bodyguards around him engrossed in the exciting and nerve-wracking boxing match, and the audience’s roaring in an ever-increasing crescendo, as well as all the guards along the perimeter putting their attention on any possible attack locations to protect their employer, his obvious abnormality ended up being neglected.
When the climax of the match received a temporary respite, a number of bodyguards and subordinates turned to look back at their boss, and they saw that his eyes appeared somewhat in a daze. His hands didn’t seem to be in the right place as if he was still caught up in the match, anxiously awaiting the final results.
The corners of the mob boss’s eyes had tears welling up as he tried hard to release his fingers to drop the cigar to attract the attention of his subordinates, but he discovered in despair that his line of thought was becoming highly impeded and stiff. Even a simple action needed more than a minute to complete, and his fingers were even resisting his will!
Pa!
The burning cigar finally fell to the ground as Molsona’s tears flowed down to his neck across his cheeks.
A few bodyguards discovered this and were just about to ask their boss if it was because the match was too exciting when Molsona suddenly bent down. As he wiped his face, he picked up the cigar.
“That was an excellent match! Give the victor more money!” Molsona flicked the cigar and pulled up his collar as he grinned happily.
He didn’t say exactly how much was to be given, as Klein didn’t know the market rates. All he could do was give a vague comment.
Yes, Molsona of the Loen’s New Party had already become his marionette!
As this mob boss was only an ordinary person, and his Spirit Body was even weaker than most healthy humans, all it took was two minutes and fifteen seconds!
If the time needed was any longer, he would’ve had to divert his attention to create an illusion to create some chaos, making the bodyguards place their attention on protecting Molsona and not being able to discover his abnormality in time.
“Kill him!”
“Kill him!”
…
The shouts of the audience suddenly turned uniform as the match in the ring came to its end. Molsona also allowed his bodyguards to continue watching the match.
When a boxer collapsed to the ground unconscious, Molsona took a swig of his cigar and said, “To the lounge.
“I want to take a break.”
“Yes, Boss.” His bodyguards and subordinates immediately surrounded him, escorted him to the corridor on the second floor, and helped him open the door to the lounge.
After instructing his guards to guard different critical spots and to not disturb him, Molsona paced around and opened a safe. He found documents involving all kinds of new drugs and selected the most important ones.
Following that, he placed the documents and an address he cut from the newspapers, as well as a total of 758 pounds in cash into a briefcase.
With a creak, he opened the door and called for a subordinate.
“Throw this bag under the third street lamp around the alley.”
“Yes, Boss.” The subordinate didn’t inquire why.
This was a rule!
After closing the door again, Molsona found three candles and items with spirituality and used a pen and paper to carefully draw the corresponding symbol of The Fool—a half Pupil-less Eye which represented secrecy, and the Contorted Lines which represented change.
Then, this mob boss who had become a marionette lit the candles, used cologne to represent essential oil and extract, and solemnly held a bestowment ritual.
He softly chanted The Fool’s honorific name, and he used ancient Hermes, which he originally didn’t know, to recite the corresponding incantation. Following that, he picked up the item with spirituality and let it fuse into the wind, constructing an illusory door with the transformed candlelight. If he couldn’t find any items with spirituality, Klein had planned on using Molsona’s blood. A human’s blood was an item with spirituality to begin with!
In the washroom on the first floor, Klein took this opportunity by taking four steps counterclockwise and going above the gray fog.
He didn’t use the Black Emperor card, and instead, he directly stirred some of the powers of the mysterious space, combining it with the paper figurine before throwing it through the bestowment door.
The pitch-blackness immediately transformed into an angel with twelve pairs of wings. It flew through the illusory and mysterious door, passing through the pitch-black depths of the void and arriving where Molsona was.
This was to disrupt any subsequent investigations via divination, prophecy, or other Beyonder powers!
Right on the heels of that, Klein picked up Creeping Hunger and threw it into the ritual’s door!
Creeping Hunger arrived in the real world thanks to the bestowment ritual, and it arrived in front of Molsona. Having not eaten for a long time, it immediately became restless.
At this moment, Klein, who had returned to the washroom, controlled the frozen Molsona from a distance of dozens of meters away to immediately close his mouth and pick up the glove on the altar.
A crack opened in the middle of the glove as two rows of illusory, white, and eerie teeth were revealed!
The senses of the marionette he obtained quickly weakened as he decisively severed his control.
The slight backlash made his mind spin, but it didn’t take long for him to recover.
Then, as though nothing had happened, he left the washroom, returned to the bar counter, and continued drinking the malt beer he didn’t finish earlier.
At the same time, he found a rat on the second floor through the use of Spirit Body Threads, and he made it become his marionette in less than two minutes.
The rat began searching for a tunnel and path with rather awkward and unfamiliar motions, and it took quite some time before entering Molsona’s lounge through a hole hidden by a bookshelf.
At this moment, a thin glove that resembled human skin lay silently on the ground as there was nothing left behind of Molsona, not even his clothes.
The rat climbed up to the table and bit on the paper with the symbol corresponding to The Fool, placing it close to the burning candle.
The paper quickly ignited and burned to ashes.
After extinguishing the three candles and returning them to their original locations, the rat came beside Creeping Hunger and bit onto it.
Then, it returned via its original path and left Molsona’s lounge.
It stealthily ran all the way to the balcony facing the outside on the second story, and it silently climbed down.
On the first story where the bar counter was.
Klein finished drinking his last mouthful of beer, put down the cup, and slowly stood up.
He pressed down on his half top hat, stuffed his hands into the black double-breasted frock coat, and walked past the alcoholics and gamblers without any haste and came to the streets.
Following the light of the street lamps, he entered the alley at a normal pace. While pulling out a paper figurine and lighting it with a flick, he picked up the briefcase thrown under the third street lamp.
At this moment, a gray rat came with a thin human-skinned glove in its mouth out of the shadows.
Klein bent his back with a deadpan expression once again and picked up Creeping Hunger.
Then, the gray rat left on its own, climbing into a rubbish chute and lying there until it lost its breath.
With night about to fall, the street lamp illuminated Klein as he stood there, spreading his fingers in an unhurried manner while wearing Creeping Hunger on his left hand.
After stretching his finger joints and getting used to the glove, he carried the briefcase and followed the still vibrant and lively Oaktree Bar before vanishing at the crossroads.
…
He took out the address slip and stamps from the briefcase and left only with the important documents, pasting them onto it. Then, he placed it in a mailbox on the corner of the street. Finally, Klein changed back into Gehrman Sparrow, took a rental carriage, and headed for another bar around the pier.
It was a bar provided by Anderson that had relatively more pirates!
Upon entering the bar, Klein swept his gaze and took in the interior.
Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure.
The figure had a medium-sized build and his lips were purple. His brown eyes hid an intense maleficence that left one afraid. He was none other than the second mate of the King of Immortality Agalito, Slaughter Kircheis, with a bounty of 9,500 pounds!
Clearly, after escaping via the exit of the dangerous waters, the Death Announcer had arrived in the nearby Toscarter Island in search of replenishments!
So you are here as well…The corners of Klein’s mouth curled up slightly, discovering in a chance encounter the Devil who couldn’t be more suitable for hunting!
Just as he generated that ill intent, Kircheis sensed him and turned his head to the entrance of the bar.
Klein didn’t hesitate to grab a beer on the table beside him and threw it over.
Right on the heels of that, he drew his revolver and coldly aimed.
Bang!
Kacha!
Kircheis only half-turned his body as the cup of beer hit the round table beside him, smashing to pieces.
Amidst the gunfire, he didn’t attempt to dodge, as though he had instinctively seen through the illusion. It was as though he had a spring installed in him as he bounced to the forefront amongst the gamblers and alcoholics who were crouched down or scattered. His gaze was locked onto the cold adventurer wearing a suit by the door.
Gehrman Sparrow…Kircheis’s pupils constricted as he opened his mouth and chanted the Language of Foulness that stemmed from the Abyss.
At this moment, Klein truly pulled the trigger as a pale golden bullet that appeared to be scooped out of boiling-hot water shot out, going straight for the “Slaughterer” who had a bounty of 9,500 pounds.
However, all Kircheis did was gently lift his right hand and spread his fingers to produce a light blue flame in his palm. Then, he grabbed the bullet in an unimaginable manner.
The bullet entered a “cage” as the light blue flames solidified. Following that, the bullet emitted sunlight, just enough of it to neutralize everything.
Two figures stood up beside Kircheis, one of them was a short-haired woman wielding dual pistols, and the other was a boorish man in boxing gloves.
Clearly, Kircheis didn’t come to Toscarter’s pier in search for supplies alone. Or it should be said that he definitely had partners he knew here!
Three Beyonders… Kircheis might even be a Sequence 5…At that moment, Klein nearly blurted out something along the lines of “sorry, my bad.”
One couldn’t make any preparations when attacking a Devil, relying on complete chance. Furthermore, there couldn’t be any hesitation; otherwise, the Devil would immediately detect the ill intent and danger.
However, under such situations, it was truly hard to tell who held the advantage in such situations!
Klein didn’t hesitate to turn around while holding his revolver. Then, he agilely dashed for the staircase leading to the bar’s second story amidst the crowd and above the crouching alcoholics.
Just as he dashed in, a light blue fireball smashed into the side of the staircase before instantly exploding.
Boom!
A tiny part of the bottom of the staircase collapsed as the bar began to tremble. The strong smell of sulfur spread.
Kircheis and his two companions didn’t delay as they jumped across the first few steps of the staircase in fervent pursuit of Gehrman Sparrow.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
Klein ran for the second story, and midway, he quickly began his examination of the corresponding Spirit Body Threads.
This allowed him to easily find an empty room without any humans. He turned around, took a step, and was about to enter the door before jumping off the window to escape from the bar.
At that moment, Kircheis and his two companions chased up to the second story, and upon seeing this scene, they tacitly split up. The former continued the pursuit, while the latter entered the rooms on the same side in a bid to head down to intercept Gehrman.
And Klein was waiting precisely for this opportunity!
He suddenly half turned his body as his left black-gloved hand grabbed at the air.
The woman with the dual pistols and the man in boxing gloves continued their actions without detecting any abnormalities. They rushed into the other rooms, jumped off the windows, and went far away without returning.
Their goal and actions of “separate and intercept” had allowed Klein to use the Baron of Corruption’s Distortion to change it to “separate and take action alone!”
This wouldn’t last very long, but it was enough time for Klein to fight Kircheis one-on-one for a brief moment.
Boom.Having completed Distortion, he fell to the ground, rolling inside the building and avoiding the light blue fireball which Kircheis kept shooting out.
Amidst the incessant booming, the buildings where the bar originally was wavered as though it had experienced an earthquake.
Right on the heels of that, Kircheis rapidly lunged forward, entering the rather vast room.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow adeptly somersaulting and jumping without fighting him head-on while also controlling his emotions very well, Slaughterer immediately opened his mouth and used the unique Language of Foulness to say the word, “Slow!”
The entire room and all the objects inside seemed to calm down. Klein’s somersaulting actions slowed down significantly and weren’t as smooth as before.
Kircheis didn’t hesitate to lock onto his target as he followed up with another word of the Devil language.
“Die!”
Klein’s figure instantly froze as he stood rooted on the spot and gradually turned faint and thin, becoming a paper figurine filled with spotted red rust.
At the same time, he surfaced by the side of the door, wearing a half top hat and black double-breasted frock suit. He reached out his black-gloved hand, grabbed the handle, and shut the door to the collapsing room with a pull.
Creak!
The din outside vanished as the room seemed to stand out alone, becoming a firm cage.
Upon seeing this, Kircheis’s body swelled as his clothes tore.
He instantly transformed into a behemoth nearly three meters tall. His skin appeared dark, but it was dark black and sinister. Goat horns filled with countless mysterious patterns grew on his head as a pair of bat wings on his back spread open. Swirling around him were light blue flames that emitted the strong smell of sulfur.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Light blue fireballs shot out in unison, blanketing the region around the door. At the same time, the redness in Kircheis’s eyes bloomed as he said with the extremely corruptive words of the Devil, “Corruption!”
This was also an area of effect attack!
The light blue in his eyes filled up as Klein clenched his left hand, which wore a sinister and noble glove, and quickly did a half twist.
The fireballs immediately lost their trajectories and acted chaotically as though in random motion.
They smashed into the ceiling, the door, ground, or flew backward at Kircheis. Immediately, the booming sounds in the room undulated. The seal created by the power of Distortion suffered an intense blow as it trembled, but it didn’t show any signs of damage.
The light blue flames soared into the sky as the smell of sulfur spread. Klein’s body suddenly bent down as his body was covered in a layer of clearly sticky black liquid.
Bang!
His figure exploded, turning into torn pieces of paper and corrupted black fog.
Immediately following that, he surfaced on the other side, his skin a clear dark shade. His clothes were torn from the explosive force and the flames from the abyss.
Corruption, which had splash damage, was useful against his Paper Figurine Substitutes to a certain extent, inflicting damage to a certain degree via an unavoidable influence. And the aftermath of the explosion wasn’t within Klein’s control. Similarly, it dealt damage to him.
However, upon their first encounter, Klein had “given” Kircheis a cup of beer, completing the Bribe; therefore attacks and control effects directed at him were greatly negated!
Kircheis clearly didn’t expect the minor influence that Corruption had dealt to Gehrman Sparrow. Just as he pulled out a long blade formed entirely of flames, and before he could unleash his speed and strength in a fervent attack, he saw his opponent’s left hand’s glove transform as though it was made of gold.
Two blinding streaks of lightning tore out of Klein’s eyes!
Psychic Piercing!
“Ah!”
Kircheis instantly let out a tragic cry as he felt as though a hundred bottles of holy water had been infused into his mind.
He was rich in actual combat experience and, knowing that having been struck by a psyche attack, knew that he would subsequently suffer a series of relentlessness attacks. Hence, he instinctively transformed into a pitch-black liquid and began spreading across the floor.
The liquid appeared to be the coalescence of the darkest and evilest desires of a person’s heart as the liquid spread across the room towards Gehrman Sparrow, as though it would corrupt everything.
This state is truly perfect… In a battle encounter, either party would suffer the problem of not being sufficiently prepared… Thankfully, I’ve always remembered the suspected Desire Apostle I encountered, and I’ve completely held back all desires and emotions…Klein didn’t dodge as the glove on his left hand rapidly bloomed with pure and clean sunlight.
He spread out his arms, allowing a pillar of holy light that had golden flames swirling around it descend from the sky. It illuminated every corner and every shadow of the room!
The column of light struck the richest parts of the pitch-black liquid as it radiated outwards in a rippling manner.
Amidst the bright and holy light, the pitch-black liquid quickly evaporated and mostly vanished.
Kircheis hurriedly materialized his body and reformed near the window.
He still maintained his state as a three-meter-tall Devil. He was as calm as always, but he could hardly hold back his intense bloodlust and desire to kill.
The present him was already rather weak. He didn’t dare to circle around Gehrman Sparrow as he waited for him to show any emotion so as to control his desires. He ignited the two mysterious goat horns on his head in an attempt to forcefully attack his enemy’s psyche, inducing emotions to a certain degree in an unavoidable manner.
Once he had any desires or emotions, the situation would be in the Desire Apostle’s control!
At that moment, Kircheis’s head suddenly turned numb, causing him to nearly lose the thoughts he previously had!
After both parties entered a range of five meters, the reason why Klein remained in a passive state, using Paper Figurine Substitutes and a Baron of Corruption’s Distortion powers to barely put up a fight and stall for time, was to divert attention in order to control Kircheis’s Spirit Body Threads!
With the strength of a Sequence 5’s Spirit Body, it wasn’t easy to obtain initial control over Slaughterer to begin with. However, with the cup of beer Bribe, it reduced Kircheis’s defense and resistance. And after that, this Desire Apostle suffered a Psychic Piercing and was thoroughly purified once by Light of Purification. As a result, he had become rather weak!
Therefore, even though Klein was using his other powers, he still took fifteen seconds to obtain initial control over Kircheis.
The intense battle in the room instantly turned quiet. Although Kircheis’s thoughts had turned slow, he still had the ability to complete certain actions. He could still forcefully resist the control that stemmed from the depths of his Spirit Body.
The bloodshot colors in his eyes converged as his eyes reflected Gehrman Sparrow’s figure. The curled goat horns on his head began to burn intensely as hatred, greed, lust, wrath, and other emotions and desires began to spread outwards in a corporeal manner.
Klein entered a half-Cogitation state as he calmly focused on deepening his control, hoping to quickly make Kircheis lose all means of resistance.
In the room that had been reduced to shambles, Klein, whose top hat had fallen to the side and clothes had become tattered, was about four meters away from Kircheis, who was a behemoth with bat wings. The situation was so quiet, as though a puppet show was being played.
In fact, Klein still had the means to do something else.
Back when Marionettist Rosago forcefully controlled both him and Sharron, he could resist the Wraith’s possession and use Flame Controlling to summon a flame to destroy the shadow pulled in by Sharron. If he hadn’t made a serious mistake by targeting the Sequence 5 Wraith, Rosago could’ve diverted his attention to killing Klein, snuffing out any chance of him using the Language of Foulness charm. Now, although Klein was definitely inferior to him, there was also only one enemy!
Of course, there wasn’t really much he could do. Under the premise of not losing control over Kircheis, he could move, but he couldn’t do it too hastily or quickly. He could use Beyonder powers which didn’t expend too much of his spirituality, but he couldn’t divert his attention to power the mystical items he carried, or use actions that required too much movement like drawing a gun.
And when a target was controlled to a certain extent, several attacks could nudge or stimulate the target, allowing them to resist the control of their Spirit Body Threads to a greater extent and even show signs of escaping from his control.
Therefore, Klein had to wait.
At that moment, his heart rate suddenly sped up as an uncontrollable sense of horror and anxiety surfaced in his mind.
He couldn’t help but suspect that Kircheis’s companions who had their intentions affected by Distortion were about to return!
No good! My emotions have been stirred!Klein was first taken aback as he tried to use Cogitation to forcefully calm his agitated heart.
Haha… He has… emotional stirrings… A chance…Kircheis was delighted as a slow thought flashed through his mind.
Then, using his Beyonder powers, he attempted to magnify Gehrman Sparrow’s horror and anxiety, planting an emotional seed in him.
As long as he succeeded, all he needed was to completely “trigger” it, maiming his opponent, making him unable to influence him further!
No… How can it… be ineffective… His… emotional stirrings… have disappeared…Kircheis’s bloodshot eyes constricted slowly as it was gradually filled with shock, alarm, and anger.
Klein, who imagined that he had given the Desire Apostle a chance to counterattack, discovered that nothing had happened after completely calming himself down. The curled goat horns on Kircheis’s head were ignited, but he didn’t attempt to use his emotional stirrings!
Moments after having this thought, Klein roughly understood the situation.
It wasn’t that Kircheis didn’t wish to control his horror and anxiety, but it was that he had failed!
From the moment he sensed the emotional stirrings, he had to take a few seconds to digest the situation before using two to three seconds to make the decision. Finally, he spent even more time to organize his thoughts before channeling the corresponding Beyonder powers. All of that took him at least ten seconds to complete.
Klein only took a total of three to four seconds to calm his mind after detecting the problem.
Therefore, Kircheis’s Beyonder powers naturally failed to be effective against an enemy who was in normal condition.
To put it simply, the delay was too long! Under such situations, don’t try to fiddle around with highly intricate matters…Klein lampooned before suppressing his sense of schadenfreude.
After another ten seconds, Kircheis finally understood the source of the problem. He no longer considered targeting desires and emotions, and instead, while flapping the bat wings on his back with great difficulty, he relied on a Devil’s powerful body and Spirit Body to resist the control stemming from the Spirit Body Threads. He tried to make the swirling light blue flames slowly coagulate into a fireball.
Klein could almost foresee fireballs bombard him; hence, he didn’t hesitate to split off some of his spirituality, snapping his fingers using his right thumb and middle finger.
Pa!
The light blue flames suddenly soared before they truly took form and collapsed completely. They were like fireworks blooming behind Kircheis.
Magician’s Flame Controlling!
Kircheis continued struggling, but his actions became even slower as he resembled a rusting puppet. As for Klein, he casually moved his feet to dodge the Devil language Kircheis had launched with all his strength.
Three seconds, two seconds, one second…Klein suddenly stopped as his eyes locked onto Kircheis’s head which had lost its curved goat horns.
At that moment, he still needed two and a half minutes from controlling this Desire Apostle to turn him into his marionette, but Klein didn’t have such plans. He never had such plans in the first place!
It took too much time, allowing Kircheis’s companions to rush back in time!
Klein only had one ultimate goal—it was to control Kircheis to a certain extent so that attacks within a certain limit wouldn’t help him escape his predicament!
The bloodshot eyes, grimacing expression, and sharp teeth with drooling saliva reflected in Klein’s eyes. He opened his mouth and said a word, “Bang!”
Air Bullet! An Air Bullet of a Sequence 5!
This was already comparable to a bullet shot from a steam rifle!
Bang!
The Air Bullet accurately hit Kircheis’s forehead, causing him to throw up his head, yanking the Spirit Body Threads.
In between his brows, a bloody hole that wasn’t too deep had appeared. It wasn’t a mortal blow.
To a Devil, a Desire Apostle, their bodies seemed to be cloaked with thick and hard armor. Their blood and flesh had extreme elasticity and defensive strength.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
Klein kept creating Air Bullets while making gunshot sounds, striking Kircheis’s forehead, again and again, slowly leaving it a contiguous mess. At the same time, he stably controlled the Spirit Body Threads to prevent him from using the feedback to weaken his influence.
Kircheis let out an angry stuttering roar as he tried moving forward in a bid to counterattack, but Klein was a lot more agile than him!
And his plans to liquefy undoubtedly failed because of the control of the Spirit Body Threads.
Bang!
Another Air Bullet struck Kircheis, completely shattering his forehead, penetrating his brain.
Bang! Bang! Bang!The subsequent bullets flew in, one bullet after another.
Bang!
Kircheis’s skull was finally sent flying as black crevices filled his brain. At that moment it was a complete mess.
The aura of this Slaughterer worth 9,500 pounds quickly dissipated, but he didn’t close his eyes, as he had already lost them.
Bit by bit, he collapsed to the ground slowly as Klein walked over and extended his left hand.
Two blood-red eyes split open in the middle of the glove.
A cold and eerie wind appeared as Slaughterer Kircheis’s Spirit Body, as well as his black fog-like Beyonder characteristic shot towards Creeping Hunger amidst screams before fixing itself to a blank finger.
Soon, the glove turned black once again, but this time it was profound and pure, resembling countless squirming dots of the same color formed one layer after another.
Klein sensed the changes for two seconds before walking towards the shattered window, feeling somewhat disappointed and also somewhat delighted.
When Grazing Kircheis, he had actually considered which Beyonder powers he wished to receive and which he didn’t wish to receive. The one he didn’t wish for was the danger premonition of a Devil, as this needed to have Creeping Hunger constantly activated while maintaining Kircheis’s soul. And this meant that he needed to feed the glove every day, which spelled an extreme inconvenience for himself. Furthermore, this also overlapped with his powers as a Seer to a certain extent.
As for whether the danger premonition of a Devil worked after making it into his marionette, Klein believed that it was targeted on the marionette and had nothing to do with its controller.
What Klein wished for the most was to “draw” the Desire Apostle’s Beyonder powers of using a target’s emotional stirrings or the use of any of the Language of Foulness, with the best being Death or Corruption.
At that moment, he had been quite lucky to obtain three Beyonder powers. One of them was Language of Foulness, but it wasn’t Death or Corruption, but Slow. This allowed all targets in a seven-to eight-meter radius to instantly turn numb or even come to a halt. However, it could only be maintained for two seconds.
The second Beyonder power was Sword of Lava. It could create a flaming sword with extremely high offensive power. One strike could directly cleave through a thick stone column, leaving the sliced off end to appear to be melted off. This was the option Kircheis had used when he attacked maniacally.
The third was Sulfur Fireball. Not only could it create an explosion of considerable might, but it could also poison people and objects which had been stained by the flames. If matched with a Devil form’s powers, ten to twenty fireballs could be launched at the same instance. Out of that form, it maxed out at three.
That’s not bad. The damage delivered by Sword of Lava to non-undead or non-corrupt creatures is clearly higher than the Priest of Light’s Light of Holiness…Klein came to the window and happened to see the backs of Kircheis’s companions opening up a distance from him.
They haven’t shaken off the influence? No, with so much time having passed, they must’ve shaken off the influence and returned somewhere nearby. Now, they’re escaping? They sensed Kircheis’s death? That’s a little weird…Klein turned his head back and saw Kircheis’s corpse still in his Devil form. His form didn’t change back into a human as a result of his death.
He looked at the corpse for two seconds before coming up with a theory.
“Powers like the Devil form are a state that brings a body close to the state of losing control. However, they still have their reasoning and can change back while they’re in control. Otherwise, they will maintain their forms.”
Klein didn’t delay as he searched the Devil’s corpse. He discovered that Kircheis’s gigantification had torn all his clothes and pants, causing his wallet and cash to scatter across the ground. Later, they were all destroyed due to the blanketing attack from the fireballs and sulfurous flames.
“…” Just as Klein looked away, he suddenly discovered something twinkling in the giant Devil’s chest.
It was a thin and long crystal formed purely of blood. A faint smell of sulfur emanated around it.
“What’s that?” Klein frowned, unable to figure out an answer.
Kircheis’s Beyonder characteristics has clearly entered Creeping Hunger. Why would his corpse produce something strange?A question flashed across Klein’s mind.
Furthermore, as the second mate of the King of Immortality, Kircheis didn’t even carry a mystical item or Sealed Artifact. This had exceeded his expectations.
After thinking for a moment, Klein, who didn’t have an answer, put away the thin blood crystal when he didn’t sense any danger from it. Then, he bent down to inspect Kircheis’s Devil form which had lost half its head.
I wonder if I can still use this to exchange for a bounty, and if so, how much can I get… I have no idea who I can contact from the military over here. Send Oz Kent a telegram? This back and forth, together with the work he has to do remotely, it’s hard to tell if it will finish in three to four days. I’ll be leaving tomorrow… Also, I can’t forget the middleman’s cut.He mumbled, walked to the side, and picked up the clearly charred half top hat and wore it.
Then, he dragged the heavy and massive Devil’s corpse and walked to the door before reaching out to open the door.
A howling wind blew in, breaking the silence in the room.
Klein tapped his finger joint to deactivate the Spirit Body Threads vision as he continued dragging the nasty and terrifying Devil’s corpse across the corridor, down the stairs to the first floor.
At that moment, there weren’t many people left in the bar. Tables and chairs were overturned, and there were shards everywhere. It was a mess.
Klein went past the heavily damaged staircase and into the main hall. He surveyed the area and found the forlorn bar owner behind the bar counter. Few of the bouncers he hired had remained. Most had scattered off.
Tap. Tap. Tap…Klein walked over one step at a time with the Devil corpse behind him bumping into the furniture.
“W-what are you planning to do?” the owner took a step back as he yelled at the top of his lungs.
His bouncers gathered over, shuddering in fear. Their eyes were darting around as their bodies revealed their own inclinations. It appeared as though they would immediately flee the moment any incident happened.
Klein stopped in his tracks, throwing Kircheis’s corpse in front of him.
Then, he said in a deep voice, “Can you claim bounty rewards?”
The owner was stunned for a second as he instinctively moved his gaze down before seeing the huge Devil’s corpse which still had some blue flames lingering around it.
He and his bouncers drew a cold gasp at the same time, many of them feeling surreal.
This was a real devil!
Apart from its lack of curled goat horns, it looked identical to the devils described in the Church’s bibles or mythical stories!
To ordinary people living in the pirates’ playground, it wasn’t rare to witness supernatural powers. Here, their horizons were clearly broader than the colonies of Oravi and the civilians of the kingdom’s native soil. However, as the owner and bouncers of a bar, they had never seen real devils before. They even suspected that it was an attempt by the Church to tarnish unofficial Beyonders.
The owner retracted his gaze with great difficulty as he looked at the stoic adventurer in tattered clothes.
“I can. Th-they should have the means to determine that this is Kircheis.
“It’s Kircheis, right?”
Klein silently heaved a sigh of relief and silently nodded.
The owner hesitated for two seconds and forced a fearful smile.
“However, it’s impossible to get everything. As you know, there will be some money spent during the process. The fees cost about 30%; otherwise, you’ll have to wait quite a while. After all, 9,500 pounds isn’t a small sum. For Toscarter’s pier, it will take at least a week. I-its because there are pirates frequenting this area, and there are often adventurers here to claim bounties. Therefore, it constantly has quite a bit of cash reserves. If you were in Oravi Island or anywhere else, it might take two weeks or even a month.”
9,500 pounds really wasn’t a small sum. Klein clearly remembered that back in Tingen City, the Nighthawks team’s monthly budget was only about 1,000 pounds. The budget was even split between the Church and the police department.
He thought for a moment and asked the bar’s boss, “Do you know me?”
“Yes.” The owner hurriedly nodded.
Klein swept his gaze across everyone and continued asking, “Can you figure out where I’m living?”
“Yes, yes.” The owner didn’t dare to lie.
Klein tersely responded before using a flat and direct tone.
“Send 6,000 pounds to me before noon tomorrow.”
6000 pounds? That’s less than 70%. That’s about 600 pounds short…The owner was taken aback, never expecting the crazy adventurer to take the initiative to lower the price.
“Can you do it?” Klein asked again.
The additional 650 pounds was his compensation for the bar. After all, he had left the bar in a mess. However, this wasn’t something the crazy adventurer would say himself. He believed that the bar’s owner wasn’t a philanthropist. There was no way he would hand over the excess to others.
The owner considered it seriously before replying, “Yes!”
Even though the official process wouldn’t be that fast, there was nothing he needed to worry about. This was because he planned on borrowing some of the money and using his savings to pay the bounty reward which Gehrman Sparrow wanted.
To be able to earn several hundred pounds at once wasn’t something he would miss out on!
Klein nodded and didn’t speak another word. He turned around and walked to the bar’s entrance.
When he came near, he took out a few yellow pennies and threw them onto a tiny round table that still stood standing.
After some clinking sounds, the pennies spun to a stop. They numbered eight pence.
While doing this action, the black-suited Klein didn’t stop walking. His figure soon disappeared from the entrance.
“W-what’s the meaning of that?” the owner said with a surprised and blank look.
Most of the bouncers shook their heads with the same expression, indicating that they didn’t know Gehrman Sparrow’s motive.
Only a bouncer who had been standing guard by the door thought with a frown. Then, he said uncertainty, “When he first entered, he took… he took someone’s cup of beer and threw it at Kircheis.
“This is the compensation for that cup of beer, as well as the cup?”
The bar fell into silence once again. Although the owner and bouncers couldn’t accept such an explanation, they had the baffling feeling that this matched the style of the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow.
…
Another set of clothes ruined. That’s nearly 9 pounds… Thankfully, I made quite a lot this time… Yes, I’ll have to make another set tomorrow…After turning into another street, Klein stopped and observed himself.
He wasn’t in a rush to return to the hotel he stayed at. He first followed the information provided by the head honcho of the Loen’s New Party, Molsona, and found a policeman who was controlled by drugs. The man helped the gangs commit several sordid deeds, to the point of creating a scheme to kill a witness. He channeled his spirit to confirm his crimes before allowing Creeping Hunger to enjoy a true feast for the day.
After doing that, Klein returned to his hotel via a carriage and entered his room.
After setting up the altar, he used a ritual to send Creeping Hunger and the thin blood crystal above the gray fog.
Sitting at the end of the long bronze table, Klein didn’t hesitate to pick up the glove and release the soul of the Priest of Light.
This Sequence 5 powerhouse had a thin face and an elegant bearing. He was an amiable elder, and he wore a simple white clergyman’s robe. He bowed to express his gratitude to the mysterious existence who was concealed by the gray fog.
Klein gently nodded as a response. Then, he conjured pen and paper and wrote down the divination statement: “The potion formulas for the Sequences above the Sun pathway’s Sequence 7.”
Leaning back into his seat, he began using dream divination to communicate with the spirit.
The grayish world quickly changed. He saw the Priest of Light roll open a piece of brownish goatskin in a room filled with sunlight. On it was a formula written in ancient Feysac: “Sequence 6, Notary.
“Main ingredients: 1 set of crystallized roots of the Tree of Elders, 5 feathers of a Spirit Pact Bird.
“Supplementary ingredients: 100 ml of Radiance Spirit Pact Tree’s juice, 1 golden-rimmed sunflower, 1 white-rimmed sunflower, 5 drops of Aqua Fern juice.”
After the scene paused for a few seconds, ripples surfaced again, outlining an opulent hall filled with golden statues.
Inside the hall, a man covered in pure light that prevented one from looking straight at him said to a half-centenarian elder, “This is the potion formula for the Priest of Light. Remember, dispel the darkness and praise the sun.”
The elder received it in excitement and spread open the ancient goatskin.
“Sequence 5, Priest of Light.
“Main ingredients: red comb of a Dawn Rooster, a pure white Brilliance Rock.
“Supplementary ingredients: 5 grams of Rosemary, 7 drops of fingered citron juice, 10 ml of Rock Water, 60 ml of a King of Dawn Rooster’s blood.
“Ritual: In pure darkness, bury your entire body in ice that usually doesn’t melt, before consuming the potion.”
The scene quickly vanished without any additional content.
Klein wasn’t surprised. He knew very well that when it involved the domain of a demigod, the seven Churches would often directly provide the potions and rituals without giving them the formula.
At this moment, the Priest of Light’s figure had mostly dispersed due to the forceful spirit channeling.
His painful expression eased as he raised his head and spread out his arms as though he was embracing sunlight.
“Praise the sun!” the Priest of Light closed his eyes as he piously said.
Those were his last words as his Spirit Body rapidly disintegrated and plummeted into the gray fog before completely disappearing.
A pious believer…Klein sighed in comment. Following that, he recalled what he had seen in the dream and recorded the formula.
The main ingredient of a Notary is the root crystal of the Tree of Elders… I remember that Miss Justice’s Psychiatrist potion requires the fruit of the Tree of Elders… From the looks of it, the Spectator and Sun pathways might be interchangeable at High-Sequences… The difficulty of the Priest of Light’s ritual for most people is to find ice that usually doesn’t melt, but it’s different for Little Sun. To bury a living person in pure darkness in the Forsaken Land of the Gods might lead to one’s disappearance. A method to avoid this has to be figured out… Dispel the darkness and praise the sun is the acting method?Klein considered for a moment before picking up the blood crystal produced by Kircheis’s body.
After a few seconds of consideration, he wrote down the corresponding divination statement in a serious manner: “Its origins.”
Holding up the item and the piece of paper, Klein chanted softly once more and entered a dream.
In the gray, blurry world, he saw the gigantic sailboat, the Death Announcer, with its bow and stern curving up high. He saw Kircheis climb up a soft ladder and arrive on the deck.
Just as this Desire Apostle found his footing, a sticky black fog emanated from the deck’s cracks. It was filled with a corruptive smell that enveloped Kircheis within it, corrupting and tainting all the shimmering objects on him, including his body.
The gas quickly contracted and entered Kircheis’s chest. The color gradually turned red, as though it was a bloodstain.
Finally, everything was restored to normal. Kircheis genuflected as he said to the deck, “Your will is my will. Great Death Announcer!”
Following that, the scene shattered as Klein opened his eyes.
He sat straight and looked at the thin and long blood crystal. In thought, he silently said,The Death Announcer is alive?
A Sealed Artifact with living traits?
This crystal is the source of its control over its crew, and it comes equipped with an intense corruptive force. Therefore, mystical items of low levels will be corrupted by it?
Picking up the blood crystal and smelling the faint smell of sulfur, Klein could vaguely sense the corrosive powers hidden deep within.
Legend has it that the Abyss is an area with the greatest powers of corruption. Even an angel will fall and lose control there. The people guarding the Abyss will eventually be assimilated by the Abyss… The characteristic shown by the Desire Apostle does match this point. Hmm, deepening the assimilation of a Desire Apostle?Klein allowed his thoughts to wander.
Soon, he noticed a detail. Kircheis had declared loyalty to the Death Announcer, and not to King of Immortality Agalito!
Does this mean that the real King of Immortality is the Death Announcer? Agalito is only its spokesperson or the administrator to infect targets? Heh, rumor has it that Agalito isn’t a demigod and isn’t at Sequence 4. He relies solely on the Death Announcer to become one of the Four Kings. If that’s the case, his actual situation is worse than I expected. He doesn’t even have any autonomy…
Of course, I can’t eliminate the possibility that he’s a Sequence 4, and his relationship with the Death Announcer is just one of cooperating partners. He’s a Demon after all. He’s crafty and enjoys misleading people…
Klein contemplated for a few seconds before attempting another divination to see if he could obtain any revelation for the blood crystal’s usage.
He wasn’t afraid that it would incur huge trouble for him, or it could be said that he was already prepared to receive any. Even if it was connected to the Devil King in the Abyss, it would at most be equivalent to the backlash from the True Creator or Eternal Blazing Sun. Klein believed that the gray fog had the means to defend against and suppress it.
This is the first time. I won’t have my location locked on, so it’s not a big problem… Besides, I already divined its origins, and there wasn’t any danger. Therefore, the Death Announcer definitely isn’t a Sequence 0 Devil… Eh, isn’t that obvious? If it’s really a Sequence 0 Devil, or a Sealed Artifact at the level of King of Angels, Amon, then there’s no need to avoid the joint forces of me, Queen Mystic, Admiral of Stars, and Anderson…Klein realized that he had been frightening himself. He began to seriously begin the dream divination.
In the blurry world, he saw a world covered with sticky black fog.
A monster formed from dark-colored lumps of flesh squirmed over as its body cavity produced a raging roar, “Blatherer!”
The scene changed, producing an ancient-looking altar which was splashed with fresh blood. Engraved on of it were words and symbols filled with a corruptive feeling; it was as though they were shouting something.
The hazy world shattered as Klein slowly opened his eyes and sat straight.
He tapped his finger on the edge of the long bronze table and muttered to himself,Blatherer refers to the state before the Death Announcer became a Sealed Artifact—a Blatherer from the Abyss. Or was it a gigantic monster formed from dark-colored lumps of flesh that became a Sealed Artifact after being killed by a Blatherer?
Heh heh, regardless, the final confirmation is that there’s one ship involved. Otherwise, it wouldn’t have solidified into its present state.
Hmm… From the laughter of the person on the brink of losing control, it’s very likely that the Death Announcer corresponds to Blatherer. A preliminary prediction is that it isn’t a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact; otherwise, King of Immortality would be the best of the Four Kings… It’s probably a Sequence 3? Furthermore, Agalito clearly doesn’t match well with it. The level of power shown isn’t that high. It’s at most Sequence 4…
That corruptive altar that gave off a feeling as though it was shouting suggests that the blood crystal is able to summon a high-level Devil? For example, the Blatherer?
Having no idea how to summon a high-level Devil, nor having any plans on doing so, Klein casually threw the thin blood crystal along with the Beyonder characteristic—the glowing crystal left behind by the Priest of Light—into the junk pile. Then, he perfunctorily named the former: Aura of Blatherer!
After doing this, Klein cautiously attempted another divination. It was to confirm if he would encounter any danger that night, danger that came from King of Immortality Agalito.
In fact, he already had a prediction for the divination’s outcome. King of Immortality Agalito wouldn’t touch ground on the island!
Firstly, it was because Toscarter had a hidden demigod. Ordinary Beyonders might not know, but the Four Kings would have some level of understanding. And it was unlikely Agalito would wish to have any head-on conflict with other demigods. Forcefully entering the “territory” of another person wasn’t his style.
Secondly, Klein’s previous theory had produced a conclusion: Agalito didn’t dare to leave the Death Announcer, and the Death Announcer had no way of going ashore!
Indeed, Klein received the revelation that it would be very safe that night.
This meant that he didn’t need to change his appearance and move to another hotel.
…
Around nine in the morning of the next day, Klein saw Anderson Hood appear the moment he walked into the restaurant on the first floor and found a seat. Anderson immediately sat opposite him.
This Strongest Hunter used his fingers to comb his short blond hair, making it part seventy-thirty. As he looked at Gehrman Sparrow, he tsked with a laugh.
“Impressive, you managed to hunt Kircheis even when fighting one-on-three!
“The way you dragged the Devil’s corpse downstairs has already spread throughout Toscarter Pier.
“Heh, it’s said that every pirate with a bounty on their head has decided to distance themselves from your sights. They will not appear anywhere within a five-kilometer radius from you!”
Ever since he acquainted himself with Frank Lee, Klein had quit drinking milk. He raised his hand to order a cup of coffee, a piece of white bread, two toasts, a roasted pork sausage, and a plate of butter. Then, he replied in an extremely calm manner, “Your ability at gathering intel is pretty good.”
Anderson chuckled.
“This is necessary for a hunter. Heh, the Toscarter adventurers are discussing a serious question as to who is the strongest hunter!”
When Anderson saw Gehrman Sparrow look up with a cold and ambiguous gaze, his smile froze.
“They’ve all chosen you.
“Haha, after all, this is the Sonia Sea, and not the Fog Sea.”
Why did you need to add that second sentence? It’s just asking for a beating…Klein casually asked, as though being indifferent, “Anything else?”
“Ah?” Anderson suddenly felt his comprehension skills were impeded.
“Any other intel?” Klein repeated himself with more details.
“There is…” Anderson suddenly signaled with his eyes. “Molsona from the Loen New Party has mysteriously disappeared last night. He mysteriously disappeared in his own room while being protected by countless guards! The official explanation is that Molsona has already died. The reason was that he possibly consecrated an evil god or summoned a devil. Heh, no one believes that. It’s because the Church of Storms has received an anonymous letter that has detailed records of Molsona’s crimes, as well as evidence.”
He stared intently at Gehrman Sparrow, hoping that the crazy adventurer would provide him with more information.
He clearly remembered that Gehrman Sparrow had just asked him who deserved to be killed yesterday afternoon. And his answer was Molsona from the Loen New Party.
Klein tersely responded without saying anything more.
At this moment, a figure rushed into the hotel. After looking around, he walked towards Klein in delight.
He was none other than the bar owner from before.
“Mr. Sparrow.” The owner took off a bonnet that had a depression in the middle and bowed. “It has already been confirmed, but the process will take another two days. After all, it’s too large a sum. Heh heh, I know you’ll be leaving today, so in order to not delay your schedule, I’ve decided to cover the bounty for now. Well, a portion of it comes from the bar’s liquid cash, and a portion of it I loaned from my friends. Please make sure the number is right.”
He deliberately spoke in detail to express his goodwill to Gehrman Sparrow while earning a profit. He wanted to befriend this crazy adventurer.
As for whether King of Immortality would seek revenge on him, he wasn’t too worried. Many a time, Kircheis would similarly claim bounties through him. After all, it was a reward for battles between pirates. Everyone liked gaining some additional cash. It was an unspoken rule at sea.
Klein did a count of the thick stack of notes worth 6,000 pounds. He split them into a few stacks and placed them into different pockets. Then, he said with a nod, “Not bad.”
The bar owner heaved a sigh of relief. He then warily surveyed his surroundings before suppressing his voice.
“You have to be careful. King of Immortality is a very vengeful person. He might intercept your ship at sea.”
He didn’t dare to say that he had the means to arrange for someone to board certain ships to depart in secret, afraid that it would be detected by King of Immortality and that he would suffer retaliation as a result.
“I know,” Klein replied indifferently.
The bar owner didn’t speak further. He bowed once more and left the hotel’s restaurant.
“Do you have the means to leave?” Anderson looked at Gehrman Sparrow with a look of curiosity.
“Guess.” Klein revealed a gentlemanly smile.
The corners of Anderson’s lips twitched.
“I’m relieved by seeing your confidence.
“By the way. The tickets. It sets sail at half-past one in the afternoon.
“Impressive. I thought I was rather amazing earning 1,600 pounds in a night. Who knew…”
Klein didn’t respond as he began enjoying his breakfast.
Later, he made a new suit to prevent himself from lacking a change of clothes.
Time passed, and soon, it was time to board the ship. Anderson held a newly bought suitcase and looked at Gehrman Sparrow beside him. He asked, seemingly worried, “Are we just leaving on this ship?
“The Death Announcer should be around the surrounding waters. The Future left yesterday after it was resupplied.”
He felt that leaving while under the wrath of the King of Immortality wasn’t a wise choice.
It’s impossible for Gehrman Sparrow to be crazy enough to just storm right into death, right… Unless, this is his trap…A thought came to Anderson as he had a hunch.
Klein didn’t turn his head to look at him. He directly boarded the liner with his suitcase.
His thoughts were simple. It was likely that the Death Announcer could sense something wrong with its aura. Based on the King of Immortality’s modus operandi, it was unlikely for him to make a forceful assault. If his assumption was wrong, then the moment the Death Announcer appeared along the horizon, Klein would immediately enter his room and pray to himself. Then, he would go above the gray fog to use the scepter to respond. He wanted to see who was stronger—the Blatherer at sea or the Sea God!
This wasn’t Klein’s original plan. He had planned on using the Sea God Scepter’s ability to command sea creatures to find an underwater “carriage” for himself. Then, under layers of protection from his charms, he would pull Anderson out into the waters and escape the range of the Death Announcer’s blockade before secretly boarding a liner he had tickets to.
However, in consideration that the target of revenge had disappeared all of a sudden, it was possible that the King of Immortality would vent his anger on others by slaughtering liners indiscriminately. After all, pirates didn’t abide by the law, nor did they come with any proper morals. After divining above the gray fog, Klein ultimately decided to leave brazenly.
After hitting the deck, entering the cabin, and coming to his room, Klein was just about to say something when Anderson Hood spoke before he could.
“That’s not right… If I were the passengers on board this ship, I’d definitely be very afraid and nervous to see an adventurer who just offended the King of Immortality. I’d either get the captain or first mate to convince you to switch to another ship, or I would switch ships myself. To my surprise, all of them are especially calm.”
This guy is very sharp. He’s able to notice the minute details… Is this a real Conspirer? Often acting happy-go-lucky, shooting off his mouth, and being optimistic, but in actuality, he has silently grasped the situation and made his preparations…As Klein opened the door with his key, he began considering if the ship had any real problems.
At that moment, Anderson raised his hand to slap himself in the cheeks before laughing dryly.
“I get it!
“It happened just recently. The matter is only spread among a number of adventurers and pirates. Typical tourists and sailors wouldn’t even know of this. Besides, people who know what you look like are definitely people with good intel, not ordinary people.”
Wow, he knows to answer his own questions… Do you know that time is life?Klein lampooned and entered the first-class cabin.
It wasn’t that he wished to enjoy comfort, but that he needed to watch over Anderson Hood. He didn’t want this “Unluckiest Hunter” to bring disaster to the liner, so he had gotten him to book a first-class cabin for themselves.
With a suitcase in hand, he walked straight to the master bedroom. Klein pointed at the guest room and the servant’s room, and he said to Anderson, “Choose one for yourself.”
Anderson was taken aback as he turned agape.
“You’re very used to this…”
Of course, I have rich experience in interacting with hunters. If Danitz were here, I would designate him to the servant’s room…Klein didn’t answer as he entered the master bedroom.
Half-past one. The steam engine whistled as the liner set off on time.
After hanging his coat, Klein walked out of the master bedroom in pants, a shirt, and a vest. He looked out the window at the horizon.
Thanks to the wind, the green waves ebbed as they spread along the outline of Toscarter Island, inch by inch.
“That’s no way to see the full situation.” Anderson came over and smiled. “You can only ensure that there are no problems from one of the flanks, and the Death Announcer might appear from the other flank, or the front. The best option is to climb up to the crow’s nest. Haha, there’s definitely a crew member there, but an experienced hunter or pirate has a hundred means to fool his senses!”
Klein turned around and looked at Anderson with a stoic expression.
“Well said.
“I’ll leave this to you.”
“Ah?” Anderson was taken aback.
He snapped to his senses and asked in surprise, “You don’t have any other means to observe?”
Without any other means to observe, how was he to lay a trap for the King of Immortality?
“No.” Klein nodded his head with abnormal frankness. “I can only rely on you.”
… Who gave you the courage to leave under the King of Immortality’s scrutiny?Anderson was momentarily speechless.
As he muttered to himself, “Don’t stop me. I’m jumping ship.” He left the cabin room and headed for the bottom of the crow’s nest.
In theory, King of Immortality Agalito, or the Death Announcer, should’ve long sensed my ill intent and sensed the danger that stems from me. Then, will they attack? Will they believe that I’m at the level I show myself as and that I don’t have any help, or will they suspect that some powerhouse who can interfere in their premonition for danger did something?Klein retracted his gaze from the door and looked once again at the sea outside.
After a while, he suddenly sensed something as he quickly activated his Spirit Vision and turned his head to look to the side.
The tall skeleton messenger burrowed out of the ground, the black flames in its eye sockets jumping slightly.
It only revealed its upper body, so it wasn’t too much taller than Klein. It looked at him at eye level and handed him a letter in its hand.
Mr. Azik replied pretty quickly this time…Klein politely nodded and received the neatly folded piece of paper.
After the skeleton messenger collapsed and disappeared, he unfolded the letter against the sunlight coming in from the window.
“… I’m very happy to hear about your advancement. Your travels have been more interesting than I had imagined.
“Those waters are indeed very dangerous. I vaguely remember that it might have to do with the source of the Cataclysm. As for why there’s a remnant aura of ancient Death there, I’m not too sure.
“I will keep your warning in mind. Before completely recovering my memories, I will not enter those waters. The True Creator’s ravings aren’t pleasant to the ears.
“I’m somewhat interested in the ring worn by Admiral Hell. However, I’ve recently been embroiled in some past matters. I might need some time before I pay him a visit…”
Upon seeing this, Klein couldn’t help but smile.
After replying to Mr. Azik, I’ll tell him that I have the means to lock onto Admiral Hell Ludwell’s location. I must get him to bring me along with him when he pays a visit. Oh no, I didn’t divine the location of the Murloc Cufflink recently. I’m not sure if Ludwell has discovered it or thrown it away… Yes, I’ll divine it above the gray fog after I confirm that the Death Announcer isn’t pursuing me…
Moving his gaze away, Klein continued reading.
“The ancient chronicles I received from Katarina does mention matters regarding Artificial Death. To put it simply, the former royal family of the Balam Empire, present upper echelons of the Numinous Episcopate, had gained inspiration from the Hidden Sage’s sudden coming to life and turning anthropomorphic. They wish to let Death, which is at present only a concept, to experience something similar.
“There’s a possibility of it being fulfilled. Due to the indestructibility of Beyonder characteristics, the perishing of Death doesn’t mean that the corresponding Beyonder characteristics and authority has been completely lost.
“According to the chronicles, the corresponding research hasn’t reached a breakthrough, but that was from centuries ago…
“The Sequence 4 corresponding to Seer is Bizarro Sorcerer. The powerhouses from the Antigonus and Zaratul family left me with a deep impression. Even though I’ve already forgotten the details, my recollections are still able to bring me some feelings of fear.
“As for where to get the formula and ingredients, I’m not sure. Perhaps you can consider switching to neighboring pathways. I’ve already recalled matters regarding this. You can choose Sequence 4 Secrets Sorcerer of the Apprentice pathway or Sequence 4 Parasite of the Marauder pathway. However, I vaguely remember that these three pathways only allow switching at Sequence 3…
Indeed… There’s only Arrodes left…Klein forcefully produced a grin.
After reading the reply, he took out a pen and paper and wrote down parts of the content he had already thought of, as well as asking about the exact definition of a “mythical creature.”
After putting down the pen and paper, he wasn’t in a hurry to summon the messenger. He planned to wait for the Death Announcer to appear before adding the request for help into the letter and then mailing it out. This way, he could hold out for some time with the Sea God Scepter, and he might even have Mr. Azik tear through the spirit world to rescue him. When the time came, the two of them could join forces and have a chance to claim the Death Announcer as theirs.
As for why he didn’t write it ahead of time, it was because a Devil might not come again due to their premonition for danger. Of course, Klein had no idea whether they could sense the exact contents of his current ill intent.
After patiently waiting for a few hours, Klein heard the door open. When he looked back, he saw Anderson stroking the side of his face. He walked in with mixed emotions.
“The Death Announcer hasn’t appeared. We’ve completely left the waters around Toscarter Island…”
The King of Immortality actually didn’t seek revenge… This fellow is more impressive than I imagined!Anderson sighed inwardly.
Klein gave a regretful nod, walked to his coat rat, and took his coat and hat in preparation to head for the dining hall.
…
In a secret chamber, a small Red Gloves team was discussing a case they were on.
Soul Assurer Soest held a chalk and pointed at a blackboard.
“The Devil murder case this time has some similarities with the assassination of Duke Negan in Backlund.
“First, a human skin with its own smell and aura appeared. This is something that hasn’t appeared in many of the Devil-related cases in the past.
“Second, there’s more than one Devil. They take turns wearing the human skin in order to carry out their normal activities to conceal their partner’s evil acts.
“Finally, they’re suspected of belonging to the Beria family…”
At that moment, Leonard, who appeared to be listening attentively in the corner, couldn’t help but recall something when his captain mentioned Backlund.
Having witnessed the complete destruction of the underground ruin, he wanted to find time for himself to investigate the mysterious detective, Sherlock Moriarty. He had planned on starting from Sherlock Moriarty’s former landlord, but his team took on an emergency case and began to investigate a new series of serial murders. He had no choice but to leave Backlund.
“Leonard, what’s your take on this?” After Soest finished his briefing, he named Leonard Mitchell to continue.
Leonard turned his head to the side in a daze and looked at the content on the blackboard. He quickly organized his words and said, “I believe that it’s not only a form of concealment, but is also a requirement of a particular ritual. Captain Soest, as you know, Devils have many kinds of blasphemous and evil rituals.”
“Reasonable deduction.” Soest then gestured for another team member to speak his piece.
Phew, thankfully Old Man has recently been catching me up on Devil studies…Leonard heaved a sigh of relief and began attentively listening to the discussion of his team.
…
After a two-day voyage, the liner safely arrived at Oravi Island.
After checking into a hotel, Klein said to Anderson Hood, “Wait here for me. That demigod doesn’t like strangers suddenly visiting.”
He didn’t wish to expose the contact person of the Life School of Thought.
“I hope I’ll live to see him.” Anderson smiled bitterly as he wished himself good luck.
The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched, and he gave up saying anything further. He rode on a carriage and went straight for the Church of Storms’s St. Draco Cathedral.
Before long, he arrived once again in the small room in the magnificent bell tower where he saw the tall, extremely asymmetrical and ugly bellman, Carnot.
After hearing Gehrman Sparrow’s intentions, the hunched Carnot nodded.
“I’ll bring you to Mr. Ricciardo. He has already recovered and is no longer where he originally was.
“Alright.” Just as Klein gave a response, he suddenly recalled that Carnot was a product of the Church of Mother Earth’s human body refining. He then asked a question, “Do you know Frank Lee?”
Bellman Carnot’s expression immediately turned odd when he heard Frank Lee’s name.
“Yes, he… he’s a kind and pure person, but at times, his pureness is terrifying.”
Indeed…Klein made way and allowed the bellman to walk down the stairs. As he followed him down, he asked, “Are you familiar with him?”
Carnot silently walked ahead, and after a while, he said with his back facing Gehrman Sparrow, “I’m a failed product filled with all kinds of problems. I was always mocked, and only Frank was one of the few who looked at me normally, treating me as someone with a real soul…”
“Why did he leave the Church of Mother Earth?” Klein asked despite knowing the answer.
Carnot came out of the bell tower, answering while getting his bearings, “I do not know about the specifics.
“He’s an orphan. He grew up in the cloister from a young age. He really treats the Church as a family and views Mother Earth as his mother.
“He has many strange ideas. He had the opportunity of becoming a diocese bishop, but he was later nearly sent to a tribunal for being sacrilegious.”
Frank mentioned this before. He was trying to crossbreed a bull, a cow, and wheat together… To be frank, if it were me, I would’ve sent him to the tribunal as well… This guy was fine early on because of his low Sequence, limiting what he can do…Klein mumbled and followed Carnot down another street and arrived in the alley behind St. Draco Cathedral.
Carnot walked in front of an ordinary building, pulled the doorbell thrice, each tug lasting two seconds.
After a while, thudding sounds approached as the door creaked open.
Klein immediately saw an elder in a black short coat with a hard cane.
His hair was as white as snow, but he didn’t have any obvious wrinkles. He wore a black eye mask around his eyes.
“Mr. Councilor, Mr. Gehrman Sparrow is here to pay you a visit.”
Councilor Ricciardo? He’s Councilor Ricciardo? He’s blind?Previously, Klein had only heard his voice without meeting him. It was no wonder he was surprised.
Ricciardo turned his ear to the side and slowly turned his head towards Gehrman Sparrow and chuckled.
“Sorry, I can only meet you this way. When I woke up this morning, I suddenly had a premonition that I mustn’t open my eyes to see anything today. To prevent any accidents, I wore an eye mask.”
… You can actually do that… He’s in no way inferior as a charlatan…Klein was momentarily amused and surprised.
Following that, he understood the correct interpretation of his premonition. He didn’t want to see him!
He remembered that Beyonders from the Monster pathway were able to see things others couldn’t see. Therefore, Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin was able to sense my uniqueness. And back in Tingen City, Ademisaul’s eyes bled and he collapsed to the ground simply from seeing me.
Councilor Ricciardo sensed the danger and wore an eye mask ahead of time… Sigh, if not for that, I was planning on asking what he can see…Klein didn’t have any penchant about forcing others to harm themselves. He held back his thoughts and asked, “Do you have clues to the mystical item I need?”
“Not for now,” Ricciardo said with a smile. “After I recovered from my injuries, I went to Bayam. I was lucky that there was some adjustments to the upper echelons of the navy and governor-general’s office, so I successfully rescued Roy King, but it wasted quite a bit of my time.”
Klein had expected this as he said without any signs of surprise, “Then, I’ll use this request to get another form of help.
“I have a friend who is plagued with bad luck after interacting with a mural left behind by the Angel of Fate. He needs it completely removed.”
Ricciardo thought for a moment before saying, “No problem. Bring me over to him. Don’t allow him to leave his residence, or there might be accidents.”
Klein nodded and walked towards the alley with his suitcase in hand. He took the opportunity to ask, “Mr. Councilor, what do you know about the Mother Tree of Desire?”
From Klein’s point of view, the Life School of Thought and the Rose School of Thought were at odds with each other, so it was likely that they knew each other very well.
With cane in hand, Ricciardo slowly walked behind him to his right. He didn’t need anyone to help him; it was as though he wasn’t wearing an eye mask.
He chuckled.
“The Mother Tree of Desire is the Rose School of Thought’s manifestation of the Chained God. However, I suspect that the truth is actually the reverse. The Chained God is one of the Mother Tree of Desire’s many manifestations. My reasoning is that Red Light, Moria, claims that the Mutant pathway’s Sequence 0 is still unoccupied. Heh heh, you know about Sequence 0, right?”
“Yes,” Klein succinctly answered. He didn’t even express his knowledge of the Great White Brotherhood.
Ricciardo tersely acknowledged. “In short, no one knows the true identity of the Mother Tree of Desire, nor does anyone know what ‘Her’ pathway is. Perhaps, that’s ‘Her’ true identity. In addition, I can provide some indirect information.
“The Mother Tree of Desire and the Primordial Moon are at odds. There seems to be some irreconcilable conflict between them, and it’s because of this that the Rose School of Thought views us as an enemy.
“However, at times, the Mother Tree of Desire and the Primordial Moon seem to have a subtle relationship. You might find it hard to imagine that the Southern Continent’s Shaman King, who worships the moon, joined the Rose School of Thought.
“The seven Churches hate the True Creator, Primordial Demoness, Dark Side of the Universe, and the other evil gods, but their hatred for the Primordial Moon and Mother Tree of Desire runs even deeper.
“Similarly, the Aurora Order, Demoness Sect, Blood Sanctify Sect, and Moses Ascetic Order do not like the Rose School of Thought.”
That’s interesting… Mother Tree of Desire is one of the two most isolated ones?Klein stopped a carriage while in thought as he watched Carnot help Ricciardo up the carriage.
He then entered the carriage and instructed the driver to bring them to a nearby hotel.
Before long, the carriage arrived at their destination. Just as Klein was about to get off, he suddenly heard a loud bang. A rumbling explosion shook the entire street as glass fragments from a window fell to the ground.
No way… Could it be caused by Anderson’s bad luck?Klein’s spiritual intuition told him that it was the case, but the Unluckiest Hunter had apparently lived.
He turned his head to look out the carriage and saw that a huge chunk of wall had collapsed from the hotel’s second floor. Flames and smoke remained.
At this moment, a figure with disheveled blond hair and messy clothes stood below as he muttered, “To think that there’s such a daring person to trade arms in a hotel. New kinds of explosives, especially. He nearly caused me to die without even knowing why… My suitcase…”
Klein looked down at the suitcase he was carrying and suddenly felt how great it was to be cautious.
He turned around and helped Ricciardo down the carriage.
Anderson sensed something as he turned his head to say with a bitter smile, “The arms dealers these days are too unprofessional! Thankfully, it’s daytime, and there aren’t many people in the hotel. The owner sure is pitiful, having to suffer a certain loss. However, the gold they carry shouldn’t be destroyed that easily. It should make up for his loss.”
I think your bad luck is responsible for a large part of the accountability…Klein nodded and said to Ricciardo, “It’s him.”
Ricciardo then turned his head to Anderson, but his gaze was completely blocked by the black eye mask.
He paused for a few seconds before smiling.
“Give me a gold coin.”
“Oh?” Anderson took out a Loen gold coin from the inside of his clothes, feeling suspect. Then, he smiled at Gehrman Sparrow. “Tradition from my hometown. We sew a tiny pocket on the inside of our clothes to keep a few coins. I originally didn’t believe in it, but I’ve been just too unlucky recently.”
As he spoke, he handed the gold coin to Ricciardo.
Ricciardo received the gold coin, slowly closed his fingers, before retracting his hand.
He then laughed and said, “Alright. Your bad luck has been dispelled.”
“Ah?” Anderson stood there in shock as he looked at Gehrman Sparrow, as though saying, “That’s it? Did you get a fraud?”
Klein was surprised as well, but he chose to believe Ricciardo. After all, he was a Fate Councilor.
Ricciardo put away the gold coin and chuckled.
“The bad luck you received this time wasn’t child’s play. If you don’t believe me, you can head over to the casino to try your luck.”
“Makes sense!” Anderson clapped and immediately got directions for the nearest casino from a passerby.
After a while, he returned in a clean and decent jacket. He looked at Ricciardo and instinctively opened his mouth.
He was suddenly taken aback as he forcibly closed his mouth and thanked him with a grin.
After the demigod was sent on a carriage, he leaned in towards Gehrman Sparrow and wistfully said, “I was planning on saying that ‘although you’re blind, you really are amazing when it comes to the domain of fate…’ Thankfully, I recalled in time that he’s a demigod.”
If you had really said that, you might have the chance of becoming the hunter who died immediately after having his bad luck removed…Klein didn’t echo his sentiments as he said, “Now can you tell me the clues to that revolver?”
As Creeping Hunger had great limitations, he still wished for a more conventional offensive mystical item.
Anderson combed his hair and chuckled.
“It’s in Bayam.
“It’s from a friend I used to know, a very powerful adventurer. As he got sick of the unstable and dangerous life, he used his savings to buy a few spice gardens and found a lady to marry. He then completely left this line of work we’re in.
“He recently had a child and his thoughts changed again. He began to wish that his child would be brought up in a better and safer environment with better educational prospects, so he plans on moving to Backlund. There are the best grammar schools and public schools there.
“Heh heh, he doesn’t wish to rent a place in Backlund, but he also doesn’t plan on selling his gardens that constantly earn him money. He happens to have an excess when it comes to mystical items, so he plans on selling that revolver.
“Back then, I was in a rush to follow the treasure-hunting expedition into those waters, so I’m not sure if he succeeded in the end. However, few people can buy something worth nearly ten thousand pounds at once, so the transaction won’t close that easily.”
“Alright. Bring me to him,” Klein replied simply.
…
At that moment on the Golden Dream, Danitz was horrified to realize a problem.
His captain hadn’t appeared in three days!
Under the sunlight, the Golden Dream emitted golden lusters as if it was a mobile treasure.
Danitz stood inside the captain’s cabin, pacing about endlessly. He attempted to recall everything that had happened over the past few days in a bid to find a clue.
Three days ago, his captain, Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina, wanted to do a study in which she might not appear for ten to twenty hours. Therefore, all corresponding classes were canceled. In regards to this, Danitz and company didn’t find it odd. These happened frequently.
They were delighted that they didn’t need to attend classes; hence, there was drinking, singing, and a bonfire party held on the ship. They were only short of burning down the Golden Dream, but they had a great time.
But with the passage of time, everyone gradually felt that something was amiss, including the somewhat slow Danitz. Their captain, who should’ve finished her studies within 24 hours, didn’t appear the next day. She didn’t even get anyone to send her food or light beer which was used as water!
After patiently waiting for half a day without seeing Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina, the sailors mustered the courage to knock on her door. To their horror, there wasn’t any response.
Under the first mate, Bru Walls’s lead, the pirates opened the captain’s cabin and found it empty!
They then went to the collector’s room and other places, but they failed to find her.
Based on past experiences, their initial guess was that their captain had suddenly thought of something and left the Golden Dream in a rush while using some mystical technique or emulating someone else’s Beyonder powers without leaving a letter behind.
Later, Danitz and company attempted to contact her using methods like the Soulfall Ritual, but they failed to receive a response. All they could do was search the captain’s cabin and other places as they convinced themselves to wait patiently.
Three days passed, but Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina didn’t appear nor reply. It left the sailors panicking.
“Dogsh*t, any results from your divination? Didn’t you claim to be an expert?” Danitz turned towards Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson in frustration.
Jodeson, with his black hair that was dyed gold, rubbed his temples and said in a rather mellow voice, “They failed. Every divination method used to find her has failed.
“But for now, it can be confirmed that Captain is still alive. It’s just that her whereabouts are unknown.”
The first mate, Walls, who had short, grayish, curly hair, nudged his monocle and said, “We need to seek help. None of Captain’s collections have been lost. She didn’t even bring her essential mystical items with her when she left. This means that the situation was very sudden and unexpected.”
“Whose help can we seek?” another boatswain whose waist was swollen, Bucket Daniels asked anxiously.
Bru Walls raised his silver-patterned knife to his aquiline nose and said, “Return to the western shore.”
Between the lines, he was hinting at seeking the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom that backed Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina.
“That won’t do. To go from the pirates’ playground to the western shore, we will need to pass the Sonia Sea, the North Sea, and the Berserk Sea. Then, we will cruise through the Fog Sea for a very long period of time. Captain can’t wait that long! Anything might happen to her at any time!” Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson said. “We have to immediately find someone we can quickly contact and provide us with help on short notice.”
Danitz wanted to curse “dogsh*t,” when he suddenly had a “light bulb” moment.
There was only one person he could quickly contact, and that was Gehrman Sparrow. Furthermore, this crazy adventurer had never hid the fact that he was good at divination and also had a mysterious background!
Perhaps that madman can find Captain. He’s often able to do the impossible…Danitz tugged at his collar as he felt his worry and frustration ease a little.
He raised his chest and looked around. Then, he cleared his throat and said, “I have a candidate. I can immediately contact him. Besides, he’s very good at divination…”
Just as he said that, Gourmet Bru Walls, Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson, Iron Skin, Barrel, and company turned their heads at him in unison. With their eyes red, they roared, “What are you waiting for!?”
“…” Danitz silently left the captain’s cabin and returned to his room.
He unfolded a piece of paper, picked up a fountain pen, and followed his captain’s teachings by writing a greeting followed by some pleasantries.
Suddenly, he stopped writing. He felt that the excessive politeness and small talk didn’t match his goals for seeking help.
“Dogsh*t!” Danitz cursed as he tore up the piece of paper.
Right on the heels of that, he wrote on a new piece of paper:
“Help!
“Captain has vanished!”
“Well… Although Gehrman Sparrow is a madman who can’t be comprehended with common sense, he probably won’t be able to understand such a letter… Dogsh*t!” Danitz cursed himself again as he ripped up the second letter.
He calmed himself down and contemplated for a few seconds before penning a third time.
This time, he simply wrote what happened after his captain’s disappearance. He also included the location of the Golden Dream, and he minced his words by asking Mr. Gehrman Sparrow if he could provide help to a cooperating partner.
“Divination needs something…” Just as Danitz folded the letter, he suddenly realized that he had forgotten something. He rushed back to the captain’s cabin and found a pearl earring that Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina often wore.
After doing all of this, he took out his notebook that was filled with all sorts of mysticism knowledge. He flipped to the corresponding page and unfamiliarly set up a messenger-summoning ritual with his past experience.
After placing a gold coin on the altar, he took two steps back and recited in ancient Hermes, “I!
“I summon in my name:
“The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the messenger that belongs to Gehrman Sparrow.”
Howling winds resonated as the candlelight on the altar rapidly burgeoned before being dyed a pale whiteness.
Reinette Tinekerr appeared at a decent speed, still wearing her complicated black dress while holding four beautiful and identical heads.
Danitz imagined that the messenger would bite the gold coin and the envelope containing the paper and earring like the last time. But to his surprise, the four heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand automatically turned around, surveying the area before finally looking towards the captain’s cabin.
A few seconds later, two of the heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand bit down onto the gold coin and the envelope.
After the strange messenger vanished, Danitz exhaled and wiped his forehead, feeling a baffling sense of pressure.
…
Oravi Island, in the room of another hotel.
Klein was just about to get Anderson Hood, who had won quite a fair bit of money, to purchase the tickets to City of Generosity Bayam when his spiritual perception was triggered.
He quickly activated his Spirit Vision and saw his headless messenger, Reinette Tinekerr, appear by his side at some point in time. In her hands were four beautiful heads.
She’s not like the skeleton messengers who I can detect the moment they appear. My spiritual perception is triggered only after she completely enters the real world…Klein received a letter from the teeth of one of Reinette Tinekerr’s head while in thought.
At the same time, he noticed that Anderson’s spiritual perception was no way weaker than his. He too had reacted.
“This is a… messenger?” Anderson asked in disbelief, as though he had heard of such things but had never seen them before.
Klein nodded without expression as he tore open the letter.
Eh, a pearl earring?Klein unfolded the letter in puzzlement.
By his side, Anderson came over out of curiosity as he sized up Reinette Tinekerr as he tsked.
“There’s an indescribable sense of bloody beauty…”
Just as he said that, his hands suddenly rose up to grab himself by the throat. The grip was so tight that his tongue extended out as he foamed at the mouth. As for Reinette Tinekerr, who had nothing above her neck, she didn’t show any further reaction.
Klein turned his head over and seriously studied the situation before looking at his messenger. He then silently mumbled,Resembles Miss Sharron’s abilities… Miss Messenger belongs to the Prisoner pathway? No, I can’t be sure. She’s a spirit world creature, so being good at such things is very normal…
Realizing that Anderson was about to suffocate, Klein leisurely said, “That’s enough, he still needs to lead me somewhere.”
One of the heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand turned over as she glanced at Anderson with her bloodshot eyes for a second.
Following that, each of the heads’ mouths spoke one after the other.
“Still…” “Can…” “Lead…” “You…” “By…” “Making…” “Into…” “Zombie…” ”
As she said that, Anderson’s hands finally stopped and left his own neck, leaving obvious, deep finger marks on it.
Phew… Phew…The Strongest Hunter panted as he bent his back, retching.
Klein quickly scanned the letter and saw that it was from Danitz. This “famous pirate” wrote to him, saying that Vice Admiral Iceberg had mysteriously vanished and was in need of help.
Just as he moved his gaze away from the letter, Klein was surprised to see Reinette Tinekerr was still around.
This doesn’t make mystical sense… Shouldn’t a messenger disappear after sending the letter, appearing only when summoned again?Klein deliberated and asked out of curiosity, “Is there anything else?”
“Awaiting…” “Your…” “Reply…” “Letter…” Reinette’s four head said one after the other.
“How do you know that I’ll reply?” Klein glanced at Anderson, who hadn’t recovered, and confirmed that the Strongest Hunter didn’t notice the words that didn’t match Gehrman’s persona.
The heads in Reinette’s hand said once again, “Her…” “Disappearance is…” “Very…” “Odd…”
“How do you know that?” Klein instantly imagined that Miss Messenger had secretly read Danitz’s letter.
The heads with the long blonde hair simply rolled up and said a phrase each, forming a complete sentence.
“I…” “Investigated…” “The ship’s…” “Situation…”
My messenger is a part-time scout? Miss Reinette Tinekerr, will you be a hired goon in the future? I wonder if I need to make additional payment…As Klein lampooned in thought, he said, “No rush. I’ll reply later.”
He planned on heading above the gray fog to use Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina’s earring to do a divination.
Reinette Tinekerr didn’t say a word as she vanished silently.
“Ahem…” Anderson finally recovered as he stood straight. He gave Gehrman Sparrow a flabbergasted look. “Your messenger… Your messenger is a demigod!?”
There’s no need for you to tell me. I’ve more or less confirmed it moments ago…Upon hearing Anderson Hood, Klein wore a calm expression as he mumbled inwardly.
Back when he encountered Reinette Tinekerr in the spirit world where he saw her massive true form and gothic-styled castle, Klein already believed that she wasn’t someone to be messed with. And with Miss Messenger almost killing the Strongest Hunter with such ease, it made him believe without a doubt that she was a demigod, a Sequence 4 at the very least!
A demigod is willing to help me deliver letters for a gold coin per trip? It’s obvious that things aren’t that simple. Miss Messenger must have her motives; of course, I can’t disregard how I’m always encountering all sorts of strange matters. It might’ve piqued her interest, and she doesn’t mind being a messenger since she happens to be free…
Similar situations include Arrodes’s fawning and Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin’s friendliness… Regardless, I should be wary and not fully trust her… Before having a chance to discuss similar matters, I shouldn’t consider blowing the harmonica whenever I encounter danger. Who knows if Miss Messenger will just directly rip me to shreds…Klein instantly had many thoughts go through his mind while he continued wearing a stoic expression. Faced with the alarmed Anderson, all he did was slightly nod his head.
“It’s none of your business.”
… This guy is really mysterious! A spirit world creature at the demigod level is his messenger! Besides, he casually knows a demigod that’s good at improving a person’s luck… It’s no wonder he’s so calm and composed after offending the King of Immortality… It’s no wonder the King of Immortality didn’t dare to seek revenge or even appear!Anderson suddenly came to a realization as he couldn’t help but carefully size up Gehrman Sparrow.
“Oh?” Klein emotionlessly swept his gaze at the Strongest Hunter.
Anderson hurriedly retracted his gaze as he chuckled dryly.
“I realized that you’re very suitable to being the main lead of a figure painting, the kind that has a dark, gloomy background. This really accentuates your bearing.
“How about it. Do you want to consider it? I can help you draw a portrait. Believe me, I’m a master at this!”
Klein couldn’t be bothered to listen to his nonsense. He lifted his golden pocket watch and opened it.
“Return to your room. I’ll come for you in five minutes.”
“Alright,” Anderson replied with a beaming smile.
After the Strongest Hunter left, Klein took out Azik’s copper whistle and Will Auceptin’s paper crane before entering the bathroom where he set up a ritual.
After placing Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina’s pearl earring above the gray fog, Klein sat at the end of the long bronze table. There, he conjured a pen and paper and wrote a simple divination statement: “Edwina Edwards’s location.”
Holding the paper and earring, Klein leaned back into the chair and recited the divination statement as he entered a dream with Cogitation.
First, a gray world occupied his vision. Following that, plains blanketed in ice and snow were reflected in his eyes.
The howling snowstorm enveloped everything as the area was covered with thick fog. It didn’t appear like a real frontier.
Klein quickly saw Edwina’s figure. Her long brown was tied up simply at the back as the rest of it fluttered wildly in the snowstorm.
Dressed in dark-colored trousers and a white waist-fitting shirt with complicated flowery patterns along the collar and sleeves, she gave off the feeling as though she was frail in such an environment.
Edwina’s feet, which were clad in leather boots, kept moving across the snow, leaving behind a series of clear footprints, but they were quickly wiped away by the violent snowstorm.
The screen shattered in turn as Klein opened his eyes. He realized that he couldn’t interpret Vice Admiral Iceberg’s actual location from his divination’s revelation.
The poles? Feysac’s Plains of Evernight? There’s no way to confirm. Apart from the snowstorm, there aren’t any features…Klein sat up and put down the pearl earring and the paper with the divination statement.
After contemplating for a few seconds, he confirmed another matter—Edwina Edwards had really vanished. She wasn’t in the Golden Dream, but it could also eliminate the possibility that it was a trap.
Klein cautiously performed some divination on this matter and received the result that there weren’t any traps on the Golden Dream.
After some thought, he left the mysterious space above the gray fog and, via a series of procedures, brought the pearl earring back to the real world.
Recalling the map of the waters around Oravi Island and the present location of the Golden Dream, Klein selected an uninhabited island that fishermen used to seek shelter from storms. In the letter, he got Danitz and company to steer their ship to somewhere not too far from there.
After folding the letter, he blew his harmonica and once again saw Miss Messenger holding up the four heads.
While handing over the reply letter, Klein coughed slightly and said, “Can you confirm Danitz’s location?”
One of the heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand nodded before the rest spoke.
“Yes…” “As long as…” “He’s not beyond range…”
Seeing that Miss Messenger remained floating there without any signs of leaving, he said with his eyes looking to the side, “The gold coin will be paid by Danitz.”
“Alright…” Reinette Tinekerr’s figure quickly phased away.
Phew.Klein exhaled. After some precise preparations and dealing with the scene, he carried his suitcase which he had finished packing and walked out of the room. He then knocked on Anderson Hood’s door.
“We’ll go somewhere else first before heading to Bayam,” he calmly told the Strongest Hunter of his decision. “You can choose to wait for me in Bayam, or follow me.”
Anderson gave a cheeky smile and said, “I can feel my adventurer’s blood burning in me. I’m very curious as to what matter that messenger has brought.
“I thought I had no means of knowing better, but to my surprise, you actually invited me!”
I didn’t. I’m only giving you two choices…Klein coldly turned around and walked to the staircase. Anderson hurriedly carried his newly bought suitcase and followed behind.
Out of the hotel, Klein took a carriage to leave the port city. Then, he walked to the periphery of an uninhabited cliff on Mount St. Draco.
Looking at the waves crashing into the cliff below, Anderson looked around in surprise.
“This is our destination?”
Klein ignored his question. He took out a charm made of tin and softly chanted the incantation, “Storm.”
He infused his spirituality and split the charm into two—half of it for himself, while the other half was used to augment Anderson. The remaining one was thrown down the cliff.
“Underwater breathing, deep-sea membrane…” Anderson identified the additional supernatural effects applied to him in surprise.
At that moment, there was a loud splash beneath the cliff. A massive creature that resembled a whale surfaced from the sea.
It was entirely dark blue in color. Its mouth was open, revealing its white teeth and blood-colored interior.
Klein walked to the edge of the cliff and jumped straight down. With the charm’s powers, he gently landed in the undersea behemoth’s mouth.
Anderson watched blankly before he jumped down in excitement, landing beside Klein.
The massive undersea creature closed its mouth, turning the interior pitch-black.
Then, it submerged itself and began swimming for its designated destination.
Inside its mouth, Klein’s eyes produced a flash of lightning as he saw through the darkness. He found a tooth to lean against as he casually sat down.
Due to the protection from deep-sea membrane, he wasn’t afraid that his clothes would be dirtied.
“Man, this is quite fascinating…” Anderson surveyed the area and asked curiously, “How did you come up with this? How are you doing this?”
Of course it’s by praying to myself, then using the Sea God Scepter to pull a suitable undersea creature from nearby…Klein didn’t reply Anderson’s question. He half-closed his eyes as though he was resting.
“It’s just a little stuffy…” Anderson took out a cigar case and matchstick from his pocket. “Can I smoke in here?”
“Ask it.” Klein didn’t open his eyes.
Anderson chuckled dryly before putting away the cigar and matchstick.
“I don’t think it will like the smell of tobacco.”
In the dark sea, this massive creature swam quickly, efficiently drawing out the oxygen in the water via the use of its special organs from time to time.
After an unknown period of time, it surfaced in front of an uninhabited island.
After using the charm’s power to go ashore, Klein took off his hat and bowed at the undersea creature.
“You’re very polite…” Anderson said in amusement when he saw this scene.
“I’ve always been very polite, even if I’m facing prey.” Klein shot a glance at him as though he was including him.
Anderson chuckled dryly as he pointed to the other side of the island.
“There’s a ship there.
“Oh, it’s the Golden Dream!”
At that moment in time, Klein had also seen the sailboat that had been scrubbed clean. On the ship spanning dozens of meters, a lustrous main cannon that didn’t belong there was swirling with stacked symbols.
He immediately went over with his suitcase, and before long, he arrived where the Golden Dream was anchored.
Then, he saw Danitz jump down from the deck as he ran across the water.
Just as Danitz arrived before Gehrman Sparrow, deliberating on what to say, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.
“Anderson Hood!” he pointed at the Strongest Hunter as he yelled.
Anderson immediately roared with laughter.
“You didn’t expect me, right?”
Although he didn’t know why he would encounter the Golden Dream, this didn’t stop him from having the idea of occupying the ship by force.
You know each other?Klein indifferently swept his gaze towards Danitz.
Danitz instinctively shuddered as he forced a smile.
“This guy isn’t a good egg. In the Fog Sea, he’s often pursued by a bunch of pirates, but in the end, all of those pirates would end up as bounty rewards.
“You might not be aware, but he started off in the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. Later, he was banished after failing his exams repeatedly. I heard all of this from Captain. They were former classmates.”
He gave Anderson a look of contempt, mocking his low intelligence. As for Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson and company on the ship, all of them showed similar expressions.
Anderson’s gaze slowly swept across their faces before tsking.
“That’s not the main point. The main point is that I once pulled at your captain’s hair!”
The scene instantly turned extremely silent as Danitz couldn’t stop his expression from twisting.
Seeing everyone on the Golden Dream aim their sights at Anderson, Klein took a step forward and said to Danitz, his side facing him, “Bring me to the captain’s cabin.”
“… Alright. Alright.” Danitz retracted his angry glare aimed at Anderson Hood.
Prioritize Captain’s rescue. Prioritize Captain’s rescue…he kept repeating to himself.
The Golden Dream first released a dinghy before lowering a gangway, allowing Klein to easily step onto the deck without using a charm.
Anderson followed by his side, completely ignoring the glares of the Golden Dream’s crew. With a smile, he strolled forward as he looked around, treating it as his own home.
His mental fortitude is truly beyond remarkable… Yes, even after offending a demigod where he was forced to apologize in public and accept a mission, he was able to laugh at himself and enjoy a meal…Klein sighed inwardly as he walked towards Third Mate Jodeson and company.
“Hello, Mr. Sparrow. I’m this ship’s first mate, Bru Walls.” A 1.8-meter-tall man with a monocle politely bowed.
The pirate “Gourmet” who’s worth 6,200 pounds… The bounties on Vice Admiral Iceberg’s pirate crew are clearly lower than Admiral of Stars. They live up to being treasure hunters who happen to be part-time pirates…Klein greeted him using Gehrman Sparrow’s style of politeness, “Hello. I’ve heard about you.”
“… Haha, it’s my honor. I’m only a treasure hunter who dreams to be an artisan, but I ended up having to be a gourmet,” Bru Wall said in a self-deprecating manner. He pointed to the man beside him and said, “Our second mate, Singer Orpheus.”
Bounty of 5,500 pounds… The Beyonders on the Golden Dream all have very odd nicknames. I didn’t know that they were the subordinates of a pirate admiral, I would’ve definitely believed them to be a traveling crew who sing and enjoy good food while holding bonfires as they seek out legendary treasure. It’s truly a beautiful life…Klein cast his gaze at Orpheus and nodded.
The Singer had deep sculpted outlines and a head of resplendent blond hair. He said with a sad smile, “Actually, I’m only praising the sun, but now, my ‘sun’ has disappeared.”
“…”
Klein nearly felt goosebumps all over him.
“Tsk, as expected of someone from Intis. He speaks like he’s singing. What a pity, I grew up in Segar, in Lenburg, and didn’t pick up this ability,” Anderson said with a chuckle. It wasn’t clear if he was praising or degrading Orpheus; after all, half the blood flowing in his veins was Intis blood.
Born in Senor and later studied in Lenburg. Yes, it was likely a Church school. He’s classmates with Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina… Mr. Orpheus is definitely from the Sun pathway, but he’s unlikely to be from the Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun. From his bounty, he’s likely a Sequence 6 Notary… I almost forgot to inform Little Sun that I have his formula. I wonder what he will use in exchange this time…Klein turned towards Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson and Bucket Daniels before Gourmet Bru Walls introduced.
“We’ve met.
“Let’s not waste any time.”
“Alright.” Bru Walls heaved a sigh of relief, stroked his short beard and led the way into the cabin.
If it wasn’t for how famous Gehrman Sparrow was on the ship, he wouldn’t have been that polite.
At that moment, Anderson deliberately stayed behind, walking alongside Danitz, Orpheus, and company.
He looked to his left and right, unfazed by how the surrounding pirates looked like they wanted to rip him apart. He laughed with a tsk.
“The one you should be wary of isn’t me.”
“Yes, we aren’t wary of you. We only want to stuff you in. See that? Into that cannon!” Danitz wasn’t afraid that Anderson was the Strongest Hunter. After all, they were on the Golden Dream. There were plenty of pirates, and many of them were Sequence 6 or 7 Beyonders.
Anderson curled his lips.
“I’m actually not a threat. Think about it; your captain definitely hates and detests me. She wouldn’t even want to speak to me. Isn’t that ideal?”
“…”
Danitz turned agape, but he didn’t say a thing. He suddenly felt that what the pile of dogsh*t said made sense.
The looks in the eyes of Orpheus, Jodeson, and company also subconsciously turned gentle.
Anderson chuckled as he looked at them. He said in a rather ethereal tone, “The person you should be wary about is Gehrman Sparrow.”
“Why?” Danitz blurted out.
Although he’s a madman that warrants the need to be wary of him, he’s not an enemy at the moment…Danitz silently added.
Anderson laughed.
“I’m assuming. Assuming that Gehrman successfully finds your captain and rescues her, will your captain have fond feelings for him as a result? Besides, he looks pretty good. He has that cold and aloof aesthetic and is strong. He’s at the level of a pirate admiral, and his background is especially mysterious. He’s completely compatible…”
How… is it possible…Danitz wished to retort, but he was momentarily at a loss for words. He felt increasingly more convinced that things weren’t right.
Orpheus and company had their expressions collapse bit by bit. They looked at Gehrman Sparrow’s back with a newfound sense of wariness.
Resolved! The provocation problem from before has been resolved…With a smile, Anderson walked into the cabin.
When he arrived inside the captain’s cabin, Klein first circled the room which was nearly filled with bookshelves. On it were all kinds of books.
The average captain’s cabin is filled with racks of alcohol…he silently mumbled before walking straight to the desk by the window.
According to Danitz’s description, Edwina had vanished during her research. Therefore, finding traces of her research was Klein’s goal. After he gathered enough information, he would head above the gray fog to divine the matter.
At that moment, the desk was a mess with many things placed on it. There was white paper, a fountain pen, an ink bottle, a bronze dagger, and untidily stacked books.
In the middle of the desk was a book made of goatskin. Its dark brown cover had the words “Groselle’s Travels” written in ancient Feysac.
Isn’t this one of Vice Admiral Iceberg’s collections? It has a mysterious origin and is suspected to be related to the dragons and City of Miracles, Liveseyd… Edwina was studying this before she disappeared?Klein looked at the book and instinctively made a guess.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow study the ancient book, Danitz forced a smile and said, “There’s nothing wrong with it. We have already inspected it.”
Is that so? I seriously doubt your meticulousness…Since someone had flipped it and there weren’t any obvious abnormalities with it, together with the fact that Klein determined that Danitz was saying the truth with his spiritual intuition, Klein reached out for it and asked, “Have you read Groselle’s Travels?”
Danitz shook his head. Bru Walls, Orpheus, Jodeson, and company shook their heads as well.
Their expressions seemed to say that their daily studies were tiring enough. They didn’t wish to read any other books during their breaks!
Swiping his fingertip across the yellowish-brown goatskin, Klein carefully and seriously read each page.
Soon, he arrived at the spot where the pages were stuck together. From the corner of his eye, he saw what was written in it.
Eh… That’s not right!His gaze focused as he hurriedly flipped two pages back.
He clearly remembered that his previous read stopped at giant Groselle and his team preparing to challenge the frost dragon, the King of the North, in a head-on clash. There was nothing after that, but now, there were two more pages!
It also meant that the stuck pages had thinned, and the book had two more pages!
The chapters came to a halt for a thousand years before it was continued? These are the fruits of Vice Admiral Iceberg’s research? This also led to her disappearance?As Klein lampooned, he frowned as he read the additional content.
The two pages described a lost female pirate. She encountered the King of the North in a blizzard, and she was nearly killed. Only by using all her strength was she successful in escaping before meeting the main lead’s team who were here to challenge the frost dragon.
There’s the addition of a female pirate… Female pirate…Klein ruminated over this description as an idea suddenly came to him.
Could she be Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina?
She entered the book and became a character in the story?
With this idea in mind, Klein quickly realized certain problems.
Arrodes mentioned before that the past owners of Groselle’s Travels vanished…
Groselle’s Travels has a giant from the Dark Epoch which is also the Second Epoch, an elf, an ascetic from the Third or Fourth Epoch, a Solomon Empire noble, and a Fifth Epoch Loen soldier. The times are extremely chaotic.
If they were all the past owners of Groselle’s Travels who disappeared, that will solve the problem… They do not belong to the same period, and they were swallowed by the book, becoming a character in the story!Klein found his theory ridiculous as he thought about it, but it was highly likely.
In the world of mysticism, this isn’t impossible!
I have to confirm it… Besides, what did Edwina and the past owners do to be “swallowed” by the book… And what should I do to release them…Klein retracted his gaze and thought deeply in silence.
Soon, he looked up at Danitz and company.
“Prepare items like candles. I will be praying for an answer from a secret existence.”
And that secret existence is myself…Klein added inwardly in jest.
He really is professional and crazy…Gourmet Bru Walls and company didn’t dare to speak further. They hurriedly provided the materials before leaving the captain’s cabin.
They didn’t dare to watch such dangerous rituals unless Gehrman Sparrow requested them to do so.
Inside the captain’s cabin, Klein locked the door, closed the windows, and quickly set up the ritual. Then, he brought Groselle’s Travels above the gray fog.
After placing the ancient book at the end of the long bronze table, he sat down and conjured a pen and paper. He then scribbled a divination statement: “Edwina is in the story of this book.”
After putting down the fountain pen in his hand, Klein removed the spirit pendulum from his left wrist, holding it in one hand and letting it hang down over the paper in close proximity.
“Edwina is in the story of this book,” Klein closed his eyes and silently repeated the divination statement.
After he recited the statement, he opened his eyes and saw the topaz pendant spinning clockwise.
This meant that Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina was inside Groselle’s Travels!
It really is a world inside a book… Furthermore, the situation inside is very special. Without new characters, the story isn’t able to continue…Klein indiscernibly nodded. Wounding the silver chain and the topaz pendant around his wrist again, he picked up a dark red fountain pen and wrote a new divination statement: “The method to entering Groselle’s Travels.”
This time, he used dream divination. In the gray, hazy world, he saw indistinct figures.
The figures were of varying sizes, some huge, others slender. The thing all of them had in common was that they held a book with pages of yellowish-brown goatskin.
The following developments branched off into two scenarios. A number of them vanished silently with Groselle’s Travels on them. The others would accidentally or deliberately drip their blood on the cover while carrying Groselle’s Travels with them before suddenly vanishing!
The scene shattered and Klein opened his eyes to see the mottled table in front of him. He frowned as he made an interpretation.
To enter or activate Groselle’s Travels, it either needs prolonged contact with it to a certain extent, or you would need to drip one’s blood onto the cover?
Isn’t that too simple? Perhaps… it’s really that simple. In the story, the Loen soldier’s first appearance was as an ordinary person who didn’t know mysticism. With the help of his companions, he slowly became a Disciplinary Paladin… Therefore, the activation method isn’t too complicated. An ordinary person is able to accomplish it.
A small number of researchers before this, including Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina, were Beyonders with sufficient amounts of mysticism knowledge. They knew not to rashly drip their blood; otherwise, death might occur without them even knowing it. This is akin to ordinary people using the correct form of magic mirror divination. It’s very easy to provoke a powerful existence or secret existence. It’s why no problems happened to them…
Furthermore, Edwina keeps Groselle’s Travels in the collector’s room most of the time and only interacts with it occasionally. As such, it was only when she recently had a new research concept that she had prolonged contact with it, completing the condition required to activate the book?
Yes, even Arrodes only knew that there’s something strange with the book. Many of the past owners had vanished, and it’s suspected to have something to do with the dragons and City of Miracles, Liveseyd. This means that Groselle’s Travels will interfere with its surroundings when being activated; therefore, most of the collectors in the past do not know of its problem and had no thoughts of studying it.
The owners who disappeared likely aren’t limited to the ones in the story. The others might’ve died for all kinds of reasons, failing to leave their names in the book.
Klein focused again and made another divination, hoping to obtain the method to leave Groselle’s Travels.
This time, he saw a more tempestuous blizzard in the gray, hazy dreamscape. He saw a gigantic figure at the top of an ice peak.
It was a translucent dragon who remained nearly five meters tall while standing on all fours. It resembled a lizard’s cousin and had an ugly face with eerie blue eyes. It had a thick, powerful tail and a pair of gigantic wings covered in a skin membrane on its back. It seemed to blot out the sky simply by spreading its wings.
Its scales resembled ice crystals as they swirled with a crystalline glow. It was the most beautiful and dreamy part of its entire body.
Suddenly, the dragon which resembled an ice sculpture raised its neck and body, and it let out a terrifying roar that penetrated through the blizzard.
At that moment, it reached ten meters tall by standing up on its hind legs.
King of the North… That frost dragon…Klein left the dream and tapped the armrest of the high-back chair.
His interpretation of the divination revelation was that the key to leaving Groselle’s Travels lay with the King of the North!
Klein’s initial guess was that only by helping the main lead, Groselle, accomplish his goal—slaying the frost dragon—would the story come to a complete “end,” opening a passageway to exit the book.
However, I can also attempt to see if I can forcibly break open the barrier between the world in the book and the real world…Klein relied on his rich experience to quickly come up with an attempt.
He first picked up the Black Emperor card which was facing down, and he infused it into his Spirit Body.
Suddenly, Klein’s body was covered in black full-body armor. On his head was a heavy crown as his aura became majestic and dignified. It exuded an awe-inspiring vibe.
Following that, he stirred the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog to the limit, making them surge over like a tidal wave.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein didn’t hesitate to summon the Sea God Scepter from the junk pile before he infused his spirituality within.
The blue gems on the end of the bone scepter lit up one after another, emitting a blinding luster.
Countless silver bolts of lightning surfaced as they zapped about the grand palace as though they were forming a sea of lightning.
Finally, Klein used the suppressive power and balance from the Black Emperor’s loftiness to infuse the stirred powers into the Lightning Storm.
Rumble!
Thunder resonated above the gray fog and into the distance as thick bolts of lightning smote down, striking Groselle’s Travels.
Blinding light enveloped the entire palace for a full twenty seconds.
After everything was over, Klein looked at the target again and discovered the mottled table was in shambles. As for the dark-brown leather book, it was completely unharmed. Only its ends curled up a little.
It’s far more impressive than I imagined… That’s right, how can an item which can create a whole new book world be simple… Heh, I wouldn’t have made a loss buying it for 8,000 pounds back then. It can be used as a shield. It can definitely defend against attacks from Saints. The only problem is its tiny size. It won’t be able to shield much…Klein’s thoughts raced as the bronze table was quickly restored to normal.
Since there was no way to forcibly tear open the barrier between the world inside the book and the real world, he could only consider how to enter it according to the normal procedures.
Get some blood, bring it up here and smear it across the cover, and then enter as a Spirit Body with the Blood Emperor card and Sea God Scepter? This way, I don’t have to worry about encountering King of the Five Seas, Nast, as there’s no way he can sense it. He won’t be able to enter the world inside the book either. But the problem lies in the fact that rescuing Vice Admiral Iceberg this way will allow her to determine that Gehrman Sparrow is Hero Bandit Black Emperor.
Yes, there’s a more important problem. Entering with a Spirit Body means that the body is still in the outside world—the captain’s cabin of the Golden Dream. I have no idea how time flows in the world inside the book. It might easily be a few days. That way, my body might meet with an accident since it lacks protection. I’m in unfamiliar territory as well. When the time comes, I might rescue Edwina, but I would find “myself” gone. That would be fun.Klein quickly rejected the idea of entering as a Spirit Body.
He didn’t trust most of the people on the Golden Dream, and he also felt wary of the Strongest Hunter, Anderson.
His attempt to divine if it was dangerous to enter the book to rescue Edwina was met with failure. Klein thought deeply for a moment before returning to the real world. Then, he unhurriedly brought back Groselle’s Travels and removed the traces of the ritual.
Looking out the window at the impending dusk, he walked to the captain’s cabin’s door, unlocked the door, and opened it.
Gourmet Bru Walls, Singer Orpheus, and company were all outside. None of them had left. There were even sailors who peeked their heads out from the staircase.
“Any clues?” Bru Walls blurted out his question, but he didn’t hear his voice because everyone at the door was asking the same question.
Klein swept his gaze and nodded.
Instantly, he heard sighs of relief, then he saw all kinds of happy and excited expressions.
If I were to vanish one day, who would act like that…Klein focused his thoughts and said to Danitz, “I need an assistant.”
With that said, he turned to walk to the desk.
“Alright!” Danitz hurriedly followed and familiarly locked the door.
“Is there anything you need of me?” he hurriedly asked. He looked as though he could already see his captain being rescued through his hard work.
Klein stood by the desk and solemnly said, “What happens next will be very dangerous.”
“Very dangerous?” Danitz instinctively gritted his teeth.
“You might vanish or even die immediately.” Klein told him the worst possible outcome.
Seeing how serious the madman, Gehrman Sparrow, was, Danitz instantly understood the gravity of the situation. His heart sank as he subconsciously became frantic.
“W-what does this have to do with rescuing Captain?”
“It’s directly related,” Klein answered succinctly.
Danitz’s expression twisted as he fell silent for two seconds.
“What will happen if nothing is done?”
“Your captain might be left there forever, or she might die in the next second,” Klein said truthfully.
Danitz turned agape as he closed his mouth in silence.
His eyes turned adrift for a few seconds before they focused back on Gehrman Sparrow’s face. Gritting his teeth, he said, “Let’s begin.”
“Dogsh*t!” he softly cursed himself.
Klein picked up the pen and paper on the table, scribbled a note, and folded it into a square before handing it to Danitz.
“Put it into your pocket. Read it after you enter.”
“Enter?” Danitz asked, puzzled and clueless.
As he spoke, he automatically took the paper slip and stuffed it into his trouser pocket.
Klein didn’t reply as he pointed at Groselle’s Travels.
“Smear some of your blood on the book’s cover.”
This…As Danitz made a vague guess, he picked up the bronze dagger beside him and nodded heavily.
“Alright!”
Danitz held the bronze dagger and sliced across the back of his left palm, but his hesitation prevented him from using much strength.
He looked up and forced a smile.
“Although I’ve been injured many times, pain still leaves me afraid.”
“Get to the point,” Klein replied coldly.
Danitz gave a hollow laugh.
“Haha, I’m just a little scared of pain.”
Just as he said that, he exerted strength with his right hand, slicing open a wound on the back of his hand with the bronze knife. The words he had said was apparently to divert his attention so that he could reconcile with the idea of pain.
Blood quickly seeped out as Danitz immediately put down the dagger. He dabbed some blood on his right finger and smeared it across the dark brown cover of Groselle’s Travels.
After finishing that, he held his breath, waiting for a change.
Suddenly, he saw a snowflake the size of a goose feather. Strong winds howled by his ears, and immediately, a biting chill wildly drilled into his body.
Although Danitz was mentally prepared, he was still alarmed. He instinctively looked around to confirm where he was.
He realized that at some point in time he had left the captain’s cabin of the Golden Dream. He found himself in a land of frost wrecked by a blizzard. Due to the extreme environment, he couldn’t see into the distance at all. He couldn’t even tell if he was on a mountain or on a flat plain.
I’ve really entered a strange world… Captain is here too?Danitz held up his hand to block his face, afraid that the snow would get into his eyes.
He calmed himself down and recalled Gehrman Sparrow’s instructions. From his pocket, he hurriedly took out a piece of paper that had been folded into a square, and he carefully unfolded it.
While doing this, he was especially afraid of any accidents that could lead to the paper tearing or being blown away. That would make him lose all hope; but thankfully, none of that happened. He saw the contents written by Gehrman Sparrow.
“Recite the following honorific name in Hermes, but preferably in ancient Hermes:
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.
“Burn this upon chanting.”
This… This is a secret existence at the level of a deity?Due to Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina’s strict education, Danitz wasn’t illiterate when it came to mysticism. He even had quite a good foundation.
Looking at the piece of paper in his hand, he subconsciously drew a gasp, sucking in the cold wind and ice-cold snowflakes that left a biting cold. He immediately coughed as his expression turned twisted.
He was now able to confirm one of his past theories.
Gehrman Sparrow really did belong to a powerful and very secretive organization! And the organization consecrates an existence known as The Fool, a godlike existence!
Indeed, such a powerful and crazy fellow can’t appear out of nowhere. They don’t just sprout out of the ground…Danitz tugged at his collar and tightened his clothes. Looking at the piece of paper fluttering in the wind, he wore a clear look of hesitation.
He knew very well how dangerous it was to recite the name of an unknown secret existence whose intentions were unknown. It could lead to an outcome more terrifying than death!
Captain is also trapped here. Furthermore, there’s no way of leaving…Danitz clasped his hands and placed them before his mouth.
He suddenly threw out his hands and used ancient Hermes to recite The Fool’s honorific name.
…
On the Golden Dream, in the captain’s cabin.
With his own eyes, Klein witnessed Danitz turn illusory without any reason before disappearing. There was no longer any question about how entry into Groselle’s Travels could be achieved.
After patiently waiting for a moment, he heard a series of illusory pleas, and it clearly came from a man.
Phew, from the looks of it, Groselle’s Travels is unable to block out the gray fog. The world inside the book is still connected to that mysterious space… This way, even if I were to enter, I wouldn’t be entirely cornered or lack any trump cards…Klein didn’t hide his sigh of relief.
To confirm it, he took four steps counterclockwise while chanting the incantation. After arriving above the gray fog, he saw the brilliance representing Danitz rippling outwards beside The Fool’s high-back chair.
The body and soul enter together… The world inside the book is very stable. There’s no way to shatter it just by pulling the Spirit Body… Indeed, if it’s possible, the divination from before would’ve received the corresponding revelation… Using the Sea God Scepter is too dangerous. Bestowing Danitz directly will only speed up his death…Klein half-closed his eyes as he emanated his spirituality. After taking everything in for a moment, he arrived at many conclusions.
He didn’t delay and returned to the real world immediately. Holding the bronze dagger, he wiped away Danitz’s blood on it with a piece of paper.
After folding a piece of paper and putting it into his pocket, he began to consider his next move.
From the looks of it, smearing blood allows direct entry. This way, I don’t have to worry about my body suffering any accidents. Furthermore, I can very quickly resolve the problem.
But similarly, I can’t be careless. I have to be careful of any other dangers. Hmm… If there’s anyone on this ship that might be problematic, they might be able to sneak into the captain’s cabin after I enter Groselle’s Travels, sacrifice this book to the True Creator, Primordial Demoness, or Hidden Sage. I’ll be in trouble then. I’ll definitely suffer something worse than death.
The Golden Dream’s sailors mostly seem to be infatuated with Vice Admiral Iceberg. The fact that Anderson’s superficial provocation was effective enough proves this. Therefore, telling them that this involves Vice Admiral Iceberg’s life and getting them to watch each other so that no one enters, that will put me at ease.
The problem lies with Anderson. He’s the Strongest Hunter. He’s stronger than any of the Beyonders on board this ship. Furthermore, he’s good at ambushes and infiltration. There’s a small possibility that he can avoid the monitoring of others and secretly sneak into the captain’s cabin… His background is still too dubious, and I have no way to really trust him.
I have to think of a way to get him to enter Groselle’s Travels with me…
Amidst his thoughts, Klein flipped through the ancient book covered in yellowish-brown goatskin. He discovered that there wasn’t any new content, and the story lacked traces of Danitz’s existence.
This is to say that one needs to successfully survive and meet up with the lead’s team before they will be considered a true part of the story? That will make more pages appear?Klein made a preliminary guess as he walked to the door again and opened it.
“Did it succeed?” Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson and company asked.
Klein shook his head and said calmly, “Next up will be a long ritual.
“No one is to enter and disrupt it; otherwise, it will lead to Edwina Edwards’s disappearance forever or even her death.”
After informing them of the main point, he looked around and directly said, “I suspect that one of you here might have problems.
“Everyone is to watch each other.”
Gourmet Bru Walls instinctively wanted to retort out of habit when he suddenly saw the captain’s cabin was empty. Danitz, who had just entered, was gone.
Recalling the captain’s disappearance, and confirming that Gehrman Sparrow was about to attempt to save her after finding the cause of the problem, he nodded and said, “I’ll be in charge of this matter.
“And they will also monitor me.”
Klein didn’t harp on the topic. He then turned to look at Anderson Hood who was leaning against a wall.
“Come in.”
Anderson curled the right side of his mouth as he tsked.
“People not in the know might think I’m your subordinate. Your attitude is basically a role model for Provokers.”
Despite his grumbling, he straightened his back and opened his stride before entering the captain’s cabin.
After closing the door and locking it, Klein turned to face Anderson.
“Are you interested in participating in a rare adventure?
“You might be able to fulfill the achievement of hunting a dragon.”
According to his observations over the past few days, he believed that Anderson Hood was a curious and adventurous hunter. He enjoyed learning about new things and experiencing novel forms of excitement.
Anderson stared at Gehrman Sparrow’s face and sized him up seriously before smiling.
“I’m not interested.”
He firmly shook his head.
Following that, he chuckled before Klein spoke again.
“I smell danger. A highly-conceited, crazy, and powerful adventurer is actually inviting me to adventure together. What does this imply? It means that it’s extremely troublesome and dangerous!”
I thought you would be interested. This is different from how you usually act. You really can rein yourself in and let go of yourself… Hmm, I’ll try another threat. If it doesn’t work, I’ll throw this fellow on a deserted island and let the Golden Dream sail off. We’ll pick him up later. As a hunter, survival on a deserted island shouldn’t be difficult for him…Klein quickly made up his mind as his gaze immediately turned cold. He looked at Anderson and said, “I will not permit having latent risks around myself.”
Anderson was stunned for a second before he quickly smiled.
“Haha, it was just a joke. I’m very interested in the title of ‘Dragon Hunter.’”
… You changed your mind way too quickly… If you had insisted a little longer, you could’ve enjoyed the feeling of being abandoned…Klein nodded, walked back to the desk, and said to Anderson Hood who had followed behind him, “Smear your blood on this book’s cover. There’s no need for too much.”
“Smear it?” Anderson scrutinized Groselle’s Travels out of curiosity before surveying the area. “Edwina’s disappearance is related to it? Same for that failure of a hunter’s disappearance? Ah, right. Blazing Danitz. I nearly forgot his name. Thankfully, his bounty is a bit higher than before.”
The corner of Klein’s mouth twitched as he replied frankly, “That’s right.”
“Interesting…” Anderson glanced at the desk, picked up the bronze dagger, and indifferently sliced open a bleeding gash in his hand.
Right on the heels of that, he carefully put down the dagger and smeared the blood on the dark brown cover of Groselle’s Travels.
After a few seconds of observation, just as Anderson was about to pick up the bronze dagger and wipe off the remnant blood on it, his vision was suddenly blanketed by a blizzard.
Seeing Anderson disappear just like Danitz, Klein picked up another piece of paper and wiped away the blood on the dagger before folding it and putting it into his pocket.
He wasn’t sure if the trio would appear at the same location after entering the world inside the book. Therefore, he made preparations by having materials needed for Dowsing Rod Seeking!
After doing all of this, Klein held that dagger and streaked it across the back of his hand.
His facial muscles twitched as he looked diagonally downwards. Only after a few seconds did he exert strength.
His body shook slightly as his head turned to the side. The corners of his mouth couldn’t help but open.
When the blood flowed out, Klein, who was still holding the dagger, grabbed his cane and quickly smeared the red liquid over the ancient book’s cover.
After a short delay, Klein found himself amidst a white land of snow.
Gales with icy fragments and goose feather-sized snowflakes blasted at Klein’s face repeatedly. As he surveyed his surroundings, he couldn’t help but tense up. He bent over slightly as he trembled.
How… cold…He nearly cursed out as he confirmed that he was in a land of ice and snow which had extremely low visibility.
He originally imagined that the moist coldness of Backlund’s winter was terrifying, but he now knew that absolute low temperatures and strong winds that were as sharp as blades were a deadly combination. Even though he had worn an additional sweater ahead of time, and his coat was thick and long, he still couldn’t withstand the chill.
He didn’t wear Sun Brooch because the heat generated was psychological. It could be used to resist the influence of the intense chill for a short period of time, preventing his body from turning numb. But faced with an everlasting icy environment, it was equivalent to suicide. Heat at the psychological level made one’s pores open up as though one was in summer. It would peel off the final layer of defense against low temperatures, and it would even proactively welcome it.
Therefore, Klein threw the mystical item above the gray fog. He planned on using it only on certain special occasions.
He couldn’t afford to delay while in such harsh environments. After a preliminary observation of his surroundings, he immediately burned the blood on the bronze dagger and stuffed it into his pocket. Following that, Klein took out the Adventurer’s Harmonica and blew into it.
Amidst the howling winds, he failed to discover the appearance of Miss Messenger, Tinekerr Reinette, through the Spirit Vision he activated.
Indeed, this place isn’t connected to the spirit world. Or it should be said that this place has a unique spirit world for itself… Hmm, from the looks of it, praying to Sea God would be useless. Only charms that point to the mysterious space above the gray fog would tear through the barrier…
Here comes the problem, as a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, Edwina knows the true god’s honorific name. Why didn’t she seek “His” help? Or did she try to no avail?
Yes… Not every deity will personally reply to “Their” believers. Many a time, “They” seem to provide feedback based on certain laws. You probably can’t find a second “secret existence” like me who takes on jobs like myself…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and made a preliminary judgment.
He then put away his harmonica, took out the paper slip with Danitz’s blood, and he wrapped it at the end of his cane.
“Danitz’s location.”
Klein softly said as he began using Dowsing Rod Seeking.
Then, according to the outcome, he traversed across the thick snow, and he quickly tore through the frosty winds under the gloomy sky. From time to time, he would carry out a divination and adjust his bearings. After all, Danitz wouldn’t wait in his original spot, as he would end up as an ice sculpture by doing so.
About ten minutes later, Klein discovered a scarlet flame.
Phew…He exhaled before taking a few steps forward to identify his target.
It was indeed Danitz. This famous pirate wore rather thin clothes. He wrapped his arms around himself as he walked forward with a lost expression.
However, he didn’t seem to be that cold. This was because scarlet Fire Ravens were circling around him. They were boiling the snow and blocking out the winds, bringing about a spring-like warmth.
In such times, Klein especially admired a Pyromaniac. Although a Magician had the same ability to summon flames, it was an offensive ability that couldn’t be maintained. It could only be used for a split moment. To rely on it to warm himself, he needed to constantly cast it, tiring himself out quickly. As for Flame Controlling, it depended on existing flames or ignitable materials. Both of them were extremely lacking in this world of ice.
As he saw the Fire Ravens soaring into the air, Klein sped up his pace and approached.
Danitz jumped in fright when he sensed someone approaching. When he saw who the newcomer was, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Then, with an odd expression, he forced a smile.
“Haha, there’s no stars to be seen here. Getting lost is inevitable.”
Klein ignored what he said as he directly asked, “Have you burned it?”
“I did!” Danitz hurriedly nodded, his entire being effusing with indescribable fear.
Klein observed Danitz for a few seconds and, after confirming that he wasn’t lying, produced the polite smile of Gehrman Sparrow.
“Remember.
“Chanting ‘His’ honorific name makes you ‘His’ believer.”
“…”
Danitz’s expression twisted as he forced a smile which looked worse than crying.
“I don’t want to change my faith! I have no intention of believing in an unknown existence of dubious origins!” He inwardly roared crazily but didn’t say a word.
He suspected that any retort he makes would lead to him being buried in the snow by the madman!
Klein wore a smile that had hints of madness. He added with a calm tone, “Remember, keep it a secret.
“Once divulged, you and your captain will both die.”
“What has this got to do with Captain?” Danitz blurted out.
Klein maintained his previous expression as he smiled at Danitz.
“Guess?”
Danitz gaped his mouth. With the reason known, all he could do was give a hollow chuckle.
“Do I look like someone who can’t keep secrets?”
Klein nodded. As he took out the paper slip with Anderson’s blood, he chuckled and said to Danitz, “Believe in ‘Him.’ Serve ‘Him.’ Perhaps one day, you will become a Blessed like me.
“When the time comes, your name will spread across the Five Seas. You will be in no way inferior to a pirate admiral.”
As he spoke, he planned on adding a gesture as The Fool’s believer, but sadly, he realized that he didn’t have such a gesture. All he could do was console himself.
A secret organization needs to be secret. Doing all these kinds of superficial actions is meaningless… Mr. Hanged Man was right…
No way inferior to a pirate admiral…Danitz’s eyes suddenly lit up.
Since I’ve already chanted the honorific name of this secret existence, there’s really no way to avoid it from a mysticism point of view. I might as well take this opportunity…He instantly had many thoughts, having even named his future child.
Hehe, if it wasn’t for Gehrman Sparrow’s persona, I would’ve directly said that you would have the reputation and strength that matches Vice Admiral Iceberg when the time comes. Of course, whether she likes you will be a whole other matter. According to my observations, you stand little chance. The partner Edwina wishes to have is someone who can study and improve alongside her, someone who can discuss all kinds of knowledge…Klein mumbled as he used Dowsing Rod Seeking again.
“Anderson Hood’s location.”
“… He came in too?” Danitz was first taken aback before he asked in surprise.
Klein finished chanting the statement, released his cane, and determined the direction in which it fell. He then nodded and said, “I’m worried if he stays outside.”
So you’re also wary of Anderson Hood…Danitz couldn’t hide his smile as he echoed, “That’s right! He’s the kind of person who smiles on the surface but will stab you in the back once you turn around!
“His reputation in the Fog Sea is terrible. There are no pirates that like him!
“He even deliberately tried to sully you, making us be wary of you, to view you with animosity!”
If pirates were to like him, it would only mean that his title as Strongest Hunter isn’t substantial… I heard Anderson’s provocations…Klein didn’t reply. He picked up his cane and proceeded through the blizzard.
Danitz followed closely behind, using Fire Ravens to scatter the snow and block out the cold, so that they two didn’t need to freeze.
Not bad. Quite sensible…At that moment, Klein once again experienced the benefits of having a servant—to have someone hold an umbrella during a rainy day, and someone to provide warmth in a blizzard!
In the white vastness, the two appeared like black dots, trudging through the snow. They proceeded forward for nearly twenty minutes before arriving at the location where the dowsing pointed to.
“He isn’t here…” Danitz surveyed the area and failed to find any traces of Anderson Hood.
He didn’t have any doubts about Gehrman Sparrow’s Dowsing Rod Seeking, because he was the last person to be found with it.
Klein frowned as he activated his Spirit Vision and enhanced his spiritual perception.
Suddenly, he sensed something. He prodded forward with his cane, causing the snow in front of him to collapse.
The collapse revealed a cave. Inside it were dark rocks that were reflecting the light from a fire.
Klein crouched down. In his vision, he discovered that the cave extended into a narrow passage. And at the end of the passage was a bunch of glowing red rocks. Strange underground plants were slowly burning as Anderson Hood sat beside it. He was leisurely roasting an animal that resembled a rabbit. The fragrance of the fats and the warmth it brought were emanating out, drilling into Klein’s and Danitz’s noses.
“You guys are finally here? Want to give it a try? There’s actually a strange rabbit around here that can live in such ice and snow.” Anderson bent down, looking towards the entrance as though he was greeting companions on a camping trip with him.
Although he didn’t say anything provocative, I really wish to beat him up…Klein entered the cave with a stoic expression. He came close to the fire and experienced the long-awaited bliss.
Danitz followed in tow. He looked at the fire which was roasting a rabbit and then at the Fire Ravens beside him before silently dispelling them.
“H-how did you find this cave?” Danitz asked in disgruntlement, unwilling to admit his inferiority, but his body betrayed him by leaning closer to the fire.
Anderson turned the rabbit which was impaled with his pitch-black sword, and he shot Danitz a glance.
“First lesson of being a hunter. Observe your surroundings. Be familiar with your surroundings. Make use of your surroundings.”
Danitz’s expression immediately froze.
Anderson looked at Gehrman Sparrow and chuckled.
“It’s a cave I blasted open. How is it? It’s not bad, right? I controlled my strength perfectly.”
As he spoke, he took a whiff of the air and said, “How fragrant. The roasting seems to be done. Do you want to give it a try? Although I didn’t bring any spices, there’s rock salt here. It will just be a little astringent.”
“Are you sure you can eat this? If it’s a Beyonder creature, you might lose control with just one bite,” Danitz said with a tsk.
Anderson glanced at him.
“Second lesson of being a hunter. Distinguish what can and cannot be eaten in the wilderness.”
He carefully reached out his hand, pulled off a leg, and stuffed it into his mouth as he ate it with relish.
Klein was just about to say something when he suddenly felt a wanton aura approach from afar. The suppressive feeling that came from a high-leveled creature appeared extremely real. It made Danitz tremble uncontrollably.
The aura swept across them without noticing the strangeness of the cave beneath it. It then quickly departed.
King of the North…The title flashed across Klein’s mind.
As the tyrannical aura flew past, high in the sky, Anderson’s chewing came to a sudden halt. It was only when the entity was a distance away did he swallow the remaining rabbit meat. He looked up at Gehrman Sparrow.
“That was the dragon you were talking about?”
Klein nodded slightly, confirming Anderson’s guess.
The corners of Anderson’s mouth slowly curled up, revealing an expression as though he was at a loss on whether to laugh or cry.
“I thought you were talking about a mature or adolescent dragon. The one that just flew past…
“I probably won’t be able to become a dragon hunter. Dragon feces perhaps.”
The tyrannical feeling that the King of the North exudes is indeed a little terrifying. Compared to the pieced-together monster which made hair grow without restraint on the Future, it’s a lot stronger… Perhaps, it’s a Sequence 4, at the level of a demigod…Klein calmly made a judgment without revealing any hints of panic or horror.
He clearly remembered that Groselle’s Travels had clearly indicated that the female pirate had managed to succeed in escaping from the King of the North’s attack before meeting up with the team led by the main lead, Groselle.
And Edwina Edwards clearly wasn’t a demigod. She was a Sequence 5 of the Reader pathway. Furthermore, as she was suddenly swallowed by the book, certain mystical items and Sealed Artifacts that she didn’t permanently keep on her person were left in the captain’s cabin. The tools she had that were useful to her were probably limited to one or two.
Under such a situation, she was able to defend against the King of the North and survive. Having just advanced, and having adjusted his inventory, Klein believed that it wouldn’t faze him too much. Furthermore, he was still connected to the gray fog. He could use the Sea God Scepter to produce a response!
This was also why Klein dared to enter directly after confirming that Danitz was in an ordinary state during his prayer.
Yes, the King of the North doesn’t seem like a demigod from a normal pathway. According to Vice Admiral Iceberg, it’s a Rampager who gathers frost-related Beyonder characteristics, and it can match a demigod in certain domains but would have flaws in other aspects… Edwina, Anderson, and me, along with the Beyonders of the main lead’s team, we wouldn’t be helpless! If all else fails, I can still use the Sea God Scepter. I don’t believe that this book can defend against items above the gray fog. If it could, it would’ve shown it long ago…Standing beside the fire, Klein looked down at Anderson and grinned.
“Are you afraid?”
Anderson was taken aback as he immediately beamed.
“Not at all. You seem to be very confident.”
After saying that, he looked at Danitz, who was still trembling and trying hard to compose himself, before tsking.
“Do you know what’s the most important thing for a man?”
Danitz had just taken a deep breath. He was stunned by what he heard as he held his right index finger and middle finger together, pointing to his crotch with uncertainty.
Anderson blinked before he roared with laughter.
“… B*stard, you really are a crude pirate!
“Haha, I wanted to say something, but… Haha, I can’t remember it!
“Oh right, I wanted to say courage. Courage is the most important thing for a man. Look at you. The dragon hasn’t even attacked, and you’re almost hugging your head and begging for mercy!”
Danitz’s face instantly flushed red as he glared at Anderson.
You weren’t acting like this back at Toscarter…Klein couldn’t help but lampoon.
Danitz was just about to make it clear that he was only influenced by the high-level creature when he suddenly recalled what was just said. His expression was immediately restored to normal as he casually replied, “I can’t compare with dragon feces at all.”
Anderson’s smile froze as he coughed lightly. As though nothing had happened, he yanked off a rabbit’s leg and handed it over to Gehrman Sparrow.
“Want a bite?”
Klein remained silent for a few seconds before he slowly shook his head.
“This is a strange world. Before confirming that there aren’t any problems, it’s best not to eat anything here.
“Perhaps it might be a piece of rabbit meat that will make you stay here forever.”
“…” Anderson moved the roasted rabbit’s leg to his nose before slowly putting it down. Following that, his face collapsed. “Why didn’t you say so earlier?”
Klein calmly replied, “I just thought of this problem.”
Anderson’s expression turned twisted as he lowered his head. He quickly bit down on his roasted rabbit leg.
“A-aren’t you afraid that something really bad will happen?” The Strongest Hunter’s actions alarmed Danitz.
Anderson laughed helplessly.
“I’ve already eaten one earlier. I’ve already digested it by now… Since there’s no way of turning back, I might as well focus on enjoying it.”
Klein and Danitz were momentarily at a loss for words.
After Anderson finished gnawing on the rabbit’s leg, he deliberated and asked, “Are you really not eating?”
“We have no idea how much time we’ll be spending here. If we really do starve, how are we supposed to fight the dragon?”
Klein didn’t reply. He took out his golden pocket watch and opened it.
“It’s ten past six in the evening outside.
“We’ll eat a little after four to six hours if nothing happens to you.”
“…” Anderson turned agape, speechless.
Klein ignored him and turned to say to Danitz, “Fifteen minutes break. We’ll search for your captain after that.”
As he said that, he had already taken out the pearl earring belonging to Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards.
“Alright.” Danitz suddenly felt pumped with his blood boiling, completely forgetting the cold outside.
But after about eight seconds, he huddled close to the fire again.
…
Around seven in the evening in the outside world, Klein pressed down on his hat and held his cane. Together with Danitz and Anderson, he followed the revelation provided by his divination and found their way to a mountain.
After circling the boulders which were encased in thick layers of ice, they saw a dark mountain cave. Standing by the entrance was a woman holding an ancient bow.
The woman had a head of soft, lustrous black hair which she had simply tied into a pigtail. Her facial features were soft, making her look different from any national of the Northern Continent.
She wore a brown ancient-styled hunter’s coat and trousers. She acutely cast her gaze over.
Upon seeing her slightly sharp ears, Klein immediately guessed her identity from matching her to the content in Groselle’s Travels.
She was the female elf who got to know the giant, Groselle, at the very beginning. Her name was unknown.
Compared to Earth, people from the Northern Continent look more Caucasian. But this elf has more of an oriental charm…Klein quickly concluded this particular trait.
“An elf! She’s identical to the elves drawn in the ancient Church drawings!” Anderson suddenly became excited. “I have to negotiate with her to get her to be my model so that I can draw a few portraits of her!”
By the side, Danitz scoffed. He mocked in a succinct manner, “Boorish!”
Clearly, he hadn’t forgotten Anderson’s previous mockery.
“Do you only know of that kind of drawing?” Anderson shot a glance at him, sped up, and walked towards the female elf.
Just as he approached, the female elf didn’t hesitate to raise her bow. The arrow strung on it shimmered with silver lightning.
“Wait!” Anderson immediately raised his hands.
It’s useless. The elves mostly belong to the Storm pathway. They are prone to being irascible and rash…Klein secretly activated his Spirit Body Threads, planning to achieve initial control over the elf in order to let her listen calmly.
At this moment, Anderson saw a blur before seeing two thick, huge, muscular grayish-blue legs. Embedded in the snow was a huge, terrifying sword!
“…” Anderson was horrified to realize that his height only reached the leg’s knees. He instinctively followed the sword and looked up, bit by bit.
With his head almost completely facing upwards, he finally saw the giant who was nearly four meters tall!
The giant’s skin was grayish blue. His abdomen and waist was covered in a thick furry beast hide, leaving him naked everywhere else. Even his legs lacked protection.
He pounded on the sword which was wider than a human door, and using his trademark single vertical eye to look at Anderson, Klein, and Danitz, he asked with a booming voice, “Who are you?
“Why are you here in the Groselle camp?”
Klein was just about to reply when a familiar figure suddenly walked out from the dark mountain cave. Danitz’s eyes were instantly filled with ecstasy.
Dressed in a complicated shirt and dark-colored trousers, Edwina swept her gaze across the trio. Her usually cold expression revealed a rather flabbergasted look, as though she hadn’t expected to see Gehrman Sparrow and Anderson Hood here.
She quickly composed herself and looked up at the giant.
“Groselle, they are my companions.”
Groselle widened his huge mouth into a grin and asked in delight, “Are you also here to help deal with Ulyssan?
Ulyssan?Klein was momentarily left at a loss for an answer.
At that moment, he saw Edwina, who was standing in the giant’s shadow, give him a look. She wanted him to give an affirmative answer.
Ulyssan is the King of the North?Klein replied in thought, “Yes.”
“Haha, then we are friends!” Groselle looked down at the trio and laughed.
As he spoke, Anderson silently retreated back to Gehrman Sparrow’s side as he said under his breath, “This is the first time I’m meeting a living giant.
“There’s no way of hitting his vital spots. He’s just too tall!”
You can hit his legs…Klein lampooned and calmly replied, “A huge target makes it easy to strike them.”
“… That’s right.” Anderson agreed.
At that moment, Edwina walked over and introduced the three of them:
“This is the leader of the camp, Giant Guardian Groselle.
“This is the Elvish Songster, Siatas.”
Elvish Songster? Ocean Songster?Klein suddenly felt that there was hope for Mr. Hanged Man’s potion formula.
Edwina turned halfway around and said to Groselle and Siatas, “They are my companions.
“The strongest adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow; treasure-hunter, Anderson Hood; and renowned sailor, Danitz.”
… I always thought Vice Admiral Iceberg was the serious type who never lied… Renowned sailor. Ha, in a certain way, that’s true…Klein took off his hat and gave a serious bow. Anderson followed suit in a rather casual and perfunctory manner.
Reeling in his delight that his captain had introduced him as a companion instead of a subordinate, Danitz was slower than the others as he acted in a fluster.
Groselle laughed.
“Come on in. We will be fighting that evil dragon, Ulyssan, at any moment now!”
How warm and amiable… But be it the Churches’ canon or the myths of the City of Silver, giants are extremely violent creatures who have a strong desire for destruction… Yes, anything is possible in a book. It all depends on whether the author can make everything flow nicely…Klein nodded slightly as he followed Groselle into the spacious cave.
When Edwina saw this, she approached the trio without showing any signs of abnormal behavior. As though she was leading the way, she whispered, “The history they speak of is a little odd.
“Same for their language. Regardless of the language they speak, all of us can understand it.”
Everyone can understand each other regardless of the language used?Klein skipped over Edwina’s first sentence and focused his attention on the second sentence that didn’t seem too problematic.
Although this was the book world created by Groselle’s Travels, everything was possible, but there were certain details that still revealed problems.
To Klein, he wasn’t too caught up with how that they could understand each other, but the kind of method that resulted in the comprehension.
This world incorporates something akin to the rule of language comprehension, or does it have a conscious residing high above everyone else, helping in the real-time translation work, just like what I do at the Tarot Gatherings? If it were the former, targets who don’t understand Jotun will only hear an unfamiliar language, but they would understand the meaning. If it were the latter, it will be them hearing a language they’re familiar with…As he knew many ancient and supernatural languages, Klein was unable to figure out the situation immediately. He slowed down his footsteps and walked alongside Danitz. He asked while suppressing his voice, “Can you tell what language Groselle was using when he was speaking?”
Danitz was taken aback for a second. He recalled and said, “It’s a language which sounds a little familiar yet unfamiliar, but I was able to understand everything.”
The supernatural languages he knew were ancient Hermes, followed by Elvish. He was only a beginner in Jotun.
Yes, it’s something like the rule of language comprehension… It’s comprehension at the level of the mind… This means that the entire book world’s fundamental rules can be different from the outside world. It’s a setting that it comes with, but the changes don’t seem capable of exceeding certain limits. This point remains suspect and requires verification. After all, I can’t eliminate the existence of someone like The Fool, someone who completely interprets the communication via the mind… Edwina is indeed sharp and good at observing. The problem she discovered leads straight to this book world’s essence…Amidst his thoughts, Klein unhurriedly entered the huge, dark cave.
As for the history described by the members of the main lead’s team, he wasn’t the least bit surprised. He even looked forward to hearing the details.
Klein long knew that the various Churches and the Northern Continent’s countries had consciously attempted to destroy or conceal information, to hide the true history of the Fourth Epoch, Third Epoch, and even the Second Epoch. What people knew as common knowledge actually differed from the people who used to live in those eras.
This was also one of the reasons why Klein took on the risk to enter the book world!
Inside the spacious and windy cave, a bonfire scattered its light and heat on three humanoid figures.
One of them was a middle-aged man in an extremely spartan white robe. He had wrinkles but didn’t appear old. He had his back to the fire as he faced the stone wall with his eyes closed, focused on his prayers. He had short brown hair, and his shoulders, arms, calves, and feet were exposed, revealing all kinds of old scars.
Beside him was a lad using a stone for a pillow. He donned a black, heavy full-body armor. By his hand was an erected black sword that emitted a cold shimmering light. His facial features were rather deep, giving him clear Loen traits.
Sitting opposite the two was a man in his thirties who was dressed strangely. He gave people a sense of unease. He wore a sharp and hard black hat, and his coat’s buttons were mismatched. It was messy and chaotic, highly asymmetric and unharmonious.
In addition, the tips of his leather boots curled up high, making him look like a circus clown.
This man had quite a handsome face. He had flaxen-colored hair, deep brown eyes, a high nose, and thin lips. Even though he sat there, he gave off an arrogant feeling.
Edwina pointed at him and said, “Solomon Empire’s Viscount Mobet Zoroast, a gentleman who can take away the ideals and dreams of others.”
“You don’t have to mince your words. Hello there, I’m a Sequence 5 Dream Stealer of the Marauder pathway,” Mobet said with a chuckle. He acted nothing like the arrogance he seemed to exude.
A member of the Zoroast family… The angel parasitizing Leonard’s body is from this family. Perhaps they know each other? Heh, I now know the name of Sequence 4 and 5 of the Marauder pathway, but I don’t even know the corresponding Sequence 6 and 7…Many thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind as he maintained his stoic look.
At that moment, Anderson warmly greeted him with a smile and asked as though they were pals, “To be frank, this is the first time I’m hearing of Dream Stealer. I only know of Marauder and Swindler. There are two Sequences in the middle I’m not aware of.”
“Are the Beyonders of this pathway already so scarce? Doesn’t Edwina know? Sequence 7 Cryptologist and Sequence 6 Fire Bandit. Haha, let me do the introductions.” Mobet warmly pointed to the praying man whose back was facing everyone. “The pious ascetic, Snowman. He believes in the Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God. Don’t mind him. He’s completely sealed himself in his beliefs. But in combat, he’s a very reliable companion. Eh, Snowman, you should say something at the very least.”
Mobet, who didn’t receive a response, stroked his chin with a rueful smile.
“This is the treatment I often receive. You might find it hard to imagine that I was an arrogant, reserved, and refined nobleman. But time has changed everything. Heh heh, that happens when your companion is a giant who only knows how to chuckle foolishly and shout slogans…”
When he said this, Groselle, who was sitting on a rock, smiled in a simple and good-natured manner. He raised his hand to scratch the back of his head as his single vertical eye didn’t show the ferocity and cruelness that giants were strongly rumored to have.
Mobet shook his head and pointed at the ascetic, Snowman.
“As for him, he might not speak a single word for years or even a decade. Siatas is a very violent woman. As long as there are any emotional stirrings in her, she’ll beat me up. Sigh, I’m as afraid of her now as I was infatuated over her back then. Therefore, I can only make conversation and speak to them; otherwise, I’ll definitely go mad!
“Thankfully, Frunziar came later. He’s quite the conversationalist. Hey, Frunziar, wake up! We have new companions!”
The sleeping black-armored knight slowly woke up as he looked at Klein and company.
Suddenly, there was the sound of metal striking each other as he stood up. Staring at Klein, he said, “Loenese?”
“Yes,” Klein nodded frankly. He discovered that this Loen soldier who had gone missing for 165 years didn’t look old. He had black hair and sharp, blue eyes. He made one submit to him unknowingly.
Frunziar appeared adrift for a moment as he quickly composed himself.
“Do you know of Backlund’s Edward family?”
“Backlund has many Edwards,” Klein replied simply.
“The Edward family that lives at 18 Delahire Street in Northwest Borough,” Frunziar pressed anxiously.
Klein shook his head.
“Northwest Borough no longer exists.”
“Northwest Borough no longer exists…” Frunziar repeated those words as his voice grew softer.
He fell silent for a few seconds before exhaling.
“I’ve no idea how many years have passed outside, but it should’ve been quite a while. Edwina told me the actual year, but I don’t remember the year I entered… I was sleeping most of the time, and time here seems to be frozen.”
Mobet Zoroast chuckled upon hearing that.
“That’s because you have bad luck. Back when we were passing through cities and villages, everything was perfect.”
He looked at Klein, Anderson, and Danitz.
“Back then, we lived in places with humans, with intelligent races. We got married again and again, seeing our wives turn old, grow weak, and die. Heh, before a new member joins, we would forget our goals. We would lead ordinary but happy and relaxed lives for decades or centuries. The only con is that we aren’t able to bear our own children.
“Later, Frunziar came. We entered this region blanketed by ice and snow. We hunted many monsters, but gradually, we began to fall into a slumber. We were seldom awake until we met Edwina.”
This means that time in the book world flows normally. The story’s progress is maintained by a certain power that influences the main lead’s party. Before new members join and before the book’s pages flip, they’ll stop and stay at a certain node, doing other things… This is similar to the inter-translation of languages at the mind level…
Conversely, does this also mean that towns and villages in the book world also develop normally? Yes, I have to quickly find King of the North Ulyssan; otherwise, with the passage of time, we might also experience that influence and fall into a slumber or forget the main quest. We’ll stay here for a long period of time until a new member is swallowed into the book and finds us…Klein fell silent for a few seconds. Just as he was about to say something, Edwina said, “There’s no need to worry about that problem.
“We will soon encounter the King of the North.”
“Why?” Anderson and Mobet asked in unison.
Edwina surveyed the area and said, “Before I entered, the stuck pages in the book only had a few more pages.
“And now, with you entering and finding the camp, there definitely can’t be many pages left. The story is about to come to an end.”
Mobet nodded indiscernibly in agreement with Edwina’s judgment. Anderson softly mumbled terms such as “stuck.”
Edwina then introduced Klein, Anderson, and Danitz as she made an example of herself and sat down beside the bonfire.
Klein took off his hat and held it with his cane. He slowly sat down and looked at Mobet Zoroast who was inclined to chat.
“Have you heard of the Tudor Empire and the Trunsoest Empire?”
He didn’t beat around the bush and asked directly. That was Gehrman Sparrow’s persona.
“No.” Mobet shook his head. “Edwina has already asked me. Heh, in my era, the Tudors and Trunsoests were just like my Zoroast family. We’re aristocratic families of the Solomon Empire and were loyal subjects of the Black Emperor.”
So the Trunsoest and Tudor families were traitors of the Solomon Empire…Klein thought and said, “Apart from you, what other aristocratic families did the Solomon Empire have?”
“Many.” Mobet smiled as he looked at Frunziar. “Augustus, Abraham, Zaratul, etc. In my era, the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s archenemies were the Church of the God of Combat and the Southern Continent’s Eggers family. The Churches of the Lord of Storms, Eternal Blazing Sun, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom were all at odds with each other, all of them hoping to gain the support of the Solomon Empire.”
He paused for two seconds as his expression gradually turned solemn.
“Back then, deities walked the land, and not in the astral world.”
Deities walked the land, and not in the astral world… In the early Fourth Epoch, during the era of the Solomon Empire, there was no distinguishing between the worlds of myth and reality. Deities directly walked the land without the need for a descent?
This is somewhat similar to the Second Epoch as written in the City of Silver’s books. The Giant King’s Court and other locations are separated by a door in the real world. They just needed to pass through it and return the same way. Mortals and deities mixed together in the chaos and darkness… Also, the astral world really does correspond to deities…After hearing Viscount Mobet Zoroast’s description, Klein instantly began connecting the dots.
He subconsciously swept a glance at Groselle, as this giant was very likely someone who had experienced the history of the Second Epoch!
Groselle picked up a cup larger than a wooden bucket and gulped down some melted snow as he laughed.
“Mobet, what’s there to be surprised about? Why are you so solemn?”
“I’ve no idea why I became so solemn either.” Bit by bit, Mobet Zoroast revealed a smile. “Haha, it might be something very normal for us, but in their eyes, it’s terrifying and unbelievable. I have to use a suitable expression to describe it in order to achieve a satisfactory result. Do you still remember Frunziar’s expression when we told him those stories in the very beginning? He almost knelt down to seek forgiveness from the Lord of Storms.”
“…” Klein, Danitz, and company were momentarily unsure of the expression of words they should use to respond.
Anderson leaned over to Gehrman Sparrow and said with a suppressed voice, “I think he has the talent to be a Provoker.”
He appeared to be suppressing his voice, but his words could be heard by everyone present.
Mobet didn’t mind as he chuckled before continuing, “I know that you aren’t very convinced and find it unbelievable that deities walked the lands, just like Edwina’s previous reactions. Heh heh, I can give you two examples. The Chasm of Storm on Pasu Island and the Tenebrous Heaven in the Amantha mountain range were the divine kingdoms of the Lord of Storms and Evernight. They were divine kingdoms located on land. They were divine kingdoms separated from the real world by a mere illusory door!
Pasu Island? Isn’t that where the holy altar of the Church of Storms is? The Amantha mountain range… Amantha means serenity in Hermes; this refers to a holy cathedral, the Cathedral of Serenity? When the deities no longer walked the land, “Their” kingdoms became the headquarters of their respective churches?Klein instinctively believed that Mobet Zoroast wasn’t lying as he used it to come to certain conclusions.
Danitz was puzzled and horrified by what he heard. He subconsciously wanted to leave, but when he saw his captain listening attentively, Gehrman Sparrow who was in thought, and Anderson Hood who wore a look of interest on his face, he could only hold back his urge as he sought a better, more comfortable seating position.
At that moment, the Elvish Songster Siatas, who was in charge of the perimeter, walked in and said with contempt, “Do not mention that fake god. The authority of the storm only belongs to the king of us elves!”
Her voice was clear and beautiful, but her tone was filled with anger and irascibility. It felt as though she would raise her hands at any moment to shoot an arrow at Mobet Zoroast.
“Alright, I will use the words ‘fake god,’” Mobet raised his hand to adjust his sharp and hard black hat.
Siatas retracted her gaze. She then said to the former Loen soldier, Frunziar Edward, who wasn’t a staunch believer of the Lord of Storms, “It’s your turn!”
Frunziar raised his head a little; his expression in a trance-like state.
Apparently, he hadn’t noticed the conversation and argument from before. He drew the iron-black sword beside him and walked towards the cave entrance.
Klein observed for a moment and took the opportunity to speak to the elf, Siatas.
“Do you know of Queen of Calamity, Cohinem?”
He wasn’t actually sure if Cohinem was Elf King Soniathrym’s subsidiary god, Queen of Calamity. His inquiry was for Elvish Songster Siatas to give him the answer.
Siatas’s gentle and exquisite face immediately produced a trance-like expression like Frunziar’s.
“I haven’t heard ‘Her’ name in a long time. ‘She’ is the queen of us elves.
“Mobet and Frunziar didn’t even know of ‘Her’ existence…
“Where did you encounter ‘Her,’ no—learn of ‘Her’ situation?”
As she spoke, Siatas’s tone became urgent.
At that moment, Danitz looked at Gehrman Sparrow in surprise, reflecting over the revelation that the madman was so knowledgeable. He was even able to share a common topic of interest with an elf from ancient times.
“I never expected you to be a scholar… I really couldn’t tell. Couldn’t tell at all…” Anderson sighed as he shook his head.
Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina likewise cast her gaze at Klein. Her limpid blue eyes had a strong desire to learn from him.
Klein answered frankly, “I’ve once entered a ruin belonging to Queen of Calamity Cohinem and obtained some items.”
“Ruin?” Siatas ruminated over that word in a soft voice, her tone having seemingly lost something unimportant, but something that she couldn’t bear to part with.
“From the situation inside, ‘She’ might not be truly dead.” After seeing Siatas’s eyes light up, Klein went straight to the point. “Do you have the Ocean Songster’s potion formula? Can I use something to exchange for it?”
He felt that being honest and direct with a Beyonder from the Storm pathway was the best choice.
Siatas thought and said, “Use one of Her Majesty’s items for the exchange.”
“I only obtained a wine cup made of gold. It’s already been crushed flat. Complicated patterns are engraved on it, with the Elvish phrases Calamity and Cohinem.” Klein didn’t hide the truth.
“I know about that cup. It was the cup Her Majesty loved the most,” Siatas said, unable to hide her excitement. “Deal!”
“The cup is outside.” Klein had no intention of heading above the gray fog in front of everyone.
Siatas nodded.
“I understand.
“We will complete the transaction after we leave this book.”
Having said that, she pressed her palms together.
“The Storm will definitely belong to the elves!”
Before anyone spoke, she asked curiously, “What else did you discover there?”
“Some murals depicting the Elf King battling an ancient sun god.” Klein shot a glance at the ascetic, Snowman, who believed in the Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God.
With his back still facing the fire, the middle-aged man who was facing the stone wall finally opened his mouth.
“No, ‘He’ isn’t the Sun God.
“‘He’ is our Lord, the father of all things, the great source of everything.
“‘He’ wasn’t battling the Elf King, but taking back the authority which belonged to him.
Just as Snowman said that, Siatas stood up and aimed her arrow at him.
Suddenly, this Elvish Songster’s plaited black hair flared up in violation of the laws of nature. The strands of hair were distinct and they were all swirling with silver lightning, emitting a strange deep blue luster.
Just as Siatas was about to release the arrow, a huge grayish-blue palm appeared before her, blocking the arrow tip, without any fear of being struck.
It was the palm of the giant, Groselle. One of the traits of this race was its exaggerated limbs. They were so long that they appeared a little distorted. Therefore, simply by sitting there, he could stop Siatas by extending his arm.
“Alright, Snowman, cut it out. As you know, Siatas is an elf who likes to put actions before words,” Groselle said to the ascetic before turning his head to the Elvish Songster. “Siatas, we are companions who can leave our backs to each other. We have experienced plenty of dangers together. You can retort Snowman and even beat him up, but do not attempt to harm him.”
As expected of the lead of the book. He’s filled with positivity… But what’s the difference in beating him and harming him?Klein couldn’t help but mumble.
Siatas grunted and sat back down, turning the mood heavy and silent with a level of awkwardness.
Giant Groselle used his single vertical eye to survey the area before chuckling.
“Then, I’ll talk about my past.
“Before entering this book, I lived in the Giant King’s Court. I was one of the guardians of the Waning Forest. It’s somewhere only our king can enter. Rumor has it that buried inside it are ‘His’ parents, who also form the origins of us giants.”
The Giant King’s Court is formed of many parts, and the Waning Forest is one of them? Buried in there is the most ancient ancestor of the giants?Klein listened attentively, only wishing to ask more.
To him, this was more valuable than the Fourth Epoch’s history. This was because the City of Silver’s hope likely laid in the Giant King’s Court.
However, before he opened his mouth, Edwina spoke before him.
“Groselle, what did the book look like when you received it?”
Groselle raised his hand to rub his cheeks.
“It had nothing, like an empty book waiting to be written.”
I even thought that Groselle might be a completely fictional character in the book…Klein deliberated for a few seconds and didn’t directly ask about the details of the Giant King’s Court. He turned to say to Mobet Zoroast, “Do you know of Blasphemer Amon?”
“Blasphemer refers to the entire family of Amon. They are the archenemies of us Zoroasts. It’s said that they have a very powerful and terrifying ancestor that even Ouroboros and Medici viewed with great importance. They even feel fear towards ‘Him,’ but no one knows of ‘His’ actual name,” Mobet introduced in detail.
Ouroboros, Medici? Yes, back then the True Creator and Rose Redemption supported the Solomon Empire…Klein’s heart stirred as he immediately asked, “Then, have you heard of the name Sasrir?”
Mobet was taken aback as he slowly shook his head.
“Never.”
Dark Angel Sasrir’s name and title vanished after the Cataclysm? It was buried?Klein confirmed a fact through this.
At that moment, Snowman, who was facing the stone wall, said with a deep voice, “Sasrir is the Dark Angel, the leader of the Kings of Angels, the one closest to the Lord.”
I was waiting for your answer…Klein cast his gaze on the ascetic and asked in a deep voice, “Apart from ‘Him,’ Ouroboros, Medici, and Amon, what other Kings of Angels are there? You don’t have to say out all ‘Their’ names.”
Klein was afraid that it would result in unnecessary reactions, just like the “repenter” in Afternoon Town.
Edwina, Anderson, and Danitz were at a loss from the very beginning. This was because the contents of the conversation between Gehrman Sparrow and the few ancient figures were things that they had never heard of. They found it unbelievable that this crazy adventurer knew so many secrets!
After a few seconds of silence, Snowman said, “There’s also the Angel of Imagination, Adam…”
Just as he said the name, the entire cave shook. The familiar and crazy tyrannical aura rapidly descended!
King of the North Ulyssan had arrived!
Loen soldier, Frunziar Edward, who was onguard by the cave’s entrance, saw a massive figure descend from the sky just as he moved. It landed on a huge boulder covered in thick layers of ice. The wings which were covered in a membrane of skin weren’t retracted as they continued spreading outward, nearly blocking out all the surrounding light.
The illusory armored scales that resembled frozen ice and the violent eerie-blue dragon eyes were immediately reflected in Frunziar’s eyes. He instinctively sensed danger as he raised his iron-black sword and leaped to the side, rolling far away from where he was standing.
Almost at the same moment, King of the North Ulyssan opened its mouth, silently spewing out a distorted icy-blue flame towards the cave. It froze everything in its wake!
Moments later, the icy-blue flames produced a tidal wave formed from illusory light as they surged into the dark cave, sealing everything it passed in ice.
The words “Angel of Imagination, Adam” were still flashing across Klein’s mind as he couldn’t help but recall Emperor Roselle’s description of the Twilight Hermit Order. Their mission was to revive the original Creator, and they had a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Spectator pathway among their ranks, or even the Uniqueness. The means in which they summoned the members was through a true dream that connected the eastern and western ends of the continent. Furthermore, it had the characteristic of being detected upon being mentioned. But even so, he still instinctively reacted in response to the impending danger.
He lunged sideways, dodging towards the uneven parts of the cave, attempting to use the rocks ahead to block the attack.
However, the surging icy-blue light was like a tidal wave that drowned every corner of the cave. It sealed everything, leaving no safe zones inside the cave.
Seeing his surroundings turn into an icy cage, a gigantic, grayish-blue figure appeared before Klein’s eyes.
Groselle had stepped forward without a sound. He genuflected with his left knee, leaning his back forward as he stabbed the broadsword in front of him.
Light that resembled the dawn of light bloomed as illusory walls formed to the left and right of Groselle, protecting everyone behind them.
An icy-blue “tidal wave” surged over, splitting at the erect broadsword before colliding with the light of dawn on both sides.
Everything in the mountain cave turned dark for Klein and company before a small source of light was restored.
They could still see that the bonfire had been extinguished. It was especially dark with the dim rays of light outside attempting to tear through the layers of ice.
At that moment, every inch of space in front of Groselle was frozen. The giant seemed to become a bug stuck in amber!
Right on the heels of that, the sword which was embedded in the ground emitted a luster resembling the light of dawn.
They mixed together, enveloping Groselle before turning into a Hurricane of Light that swept outwards.
Silently, the layer of ice had a huge hole burned through it as it extended all the way to the cave’s mouth. Groselle’s grayish-blue figure had vanished from where he was.
Elvish Songster Siatas, who hadn’t had time to tie her head, held her bow and arrows. Embraced by the swirling gales around her, she charged out the cave without any delay. Dressed in an asymmetrical black coat, the Solomon Empire Viscount Mobet Zoroast mumbled, “don’t be in a rush” or “it’s finally here” as he ran, following closely behind Siatas.
The ascetic, Snowman, stood up as well. He tapped his chest four times as though he was forming the shape of a cross.
“May the Lord bless me!”
Amidst his hoarse and dry voice, he stepped onto the biting cold ice with his bare feet and ran out of the cave.
Klein didn’t hesitate either. He didn’t draw his revolver, and he kept his hands empty. Together with Anderson, who was clenching Death Brachydont tightly, they ran into the hole in the ice.
Dressed in a shirt with complicated patterns, Edwina Edwards looked at Danitz, who was trembling due to the aura of the high-level entity. She said with a gentle, but emotionless tone, “Stay here.”
Having said that, the look in her blue eyes deepened. Gales howled around her, pushing her out of the cave.
Stay here…Danitz was stunned. He subconsciously surveyed his surroundings and saw the walls covered in frost and the completely extinguished bonfire.
The cave was silent with him being the only one left.
Danitz’s trembling body slowly came to a stop as he turned agape. However, he didn’t say a word as he saw his captain’s figure disappear from the cave’s entrance.
Outside the cave, Frunziar Edward, who had just rolled to avoid the first series of attacks, saw Ulyssan spread its wings as it was about to leap into the sky, closing the distance between it and his party. He ensured his safety as he steadied his figure and pushed his left palm out diagonally.
Immediately following that, he declared a statement in ancient Hermes: “Flying is prohibited here!”
Suddenly, the frost dragon’s wings that blotted out the sky seemed to be weighed down by invisible objects weighing a hundred times its body weight. It began flapping them with great difficulty.
The King of the North immediately let out a furious roar as the loud sonic boom drilled into Frunziar’s ears, making his stagger.
With a whoosh, the pair of wings finally managed to flap, stirring up the snow and frost around it into the air.
Although it was difficult on Ulyssan’s part, it eventually managed to fly.
At that moment, Disciplinary Paladin Frunziar’s expression turned solemn. He said a sentence constructed in ancient Hermes once again: “Violators will be punished!”
Just as he said that, his figure leaped up at a speed which was faster than Ulyssan, as though he had been augmented by some unknown power.
Ding!
Frunziar extended his body in midair as he brandished the iron-black sword in hand, striking down at the King of the North’s neck with his posture speaking great certainty of a hit.
A clear crack appeared on the crystalline armor plates as it spread slightly; however, this failed to make Ulyssan bleed.
The frost dragon didn’t even feel the pain as its eerie-blue eyes locked onto Frunziar, its expression cruel and tyrannical.
It then lifted up its front claws while Frunziar remained in midair without any means of dodging.
At that critical moment, a hurricane blew over, pushing the black-armored Disciplinary Paladin away, causing Ulyssan’s strike to swipe at air. Its strike caused an explosive boom despite the miss.
Elvish Songster Siatas didn’t hesitate to take action once she rushed out the cave, saving Frunziar immediately.
Immediately following that, her hair flared up in violation of the laws of nature. They were distinct with swirling lightning bolts.
She aimed her arrow at the large but slow, flying target in the sky, King of the North, before firmly pulling back the arrow.
The sky turned dark, as though dark clouds had gathered as lightning bounced through them.
Unable to fly smoothly due to the Disciplinary Paladin’s influence, Ulyssan suddenly pulled back its wings, swooping down at Siatas like a high-speed train.
At that moment, a grayish-blue figure that left one feeling safe had appeared in front of the King of the North’s trajectory!
Groselle genuflected once again, plunging the broadsword, which was unusable by human hands, in front of himself.
Dawn-like light surfaced, forming an invisible, impenetrable wall.
Boom!
The collision between the frost dragon and Groselle was like a terrifying explosion. It shattered the layers of ice around them, pushing them outwards.
Groselle failed to keep his footing firm as he flew out like a ball, tumbling past Siatas before slamming loudly into the mountain wall. A huge amount of snow and ice stalactites crashed from above, nearly causing an avalanche.
As for Ulyssan, it wasn’t sent retreating. It remained standing in its original spot.
Having had its swooping attack interrupted, its hind legs were in the ground as its body leaned forward. It shook its neck before aiming its open mouth at Siatas.
The Solomon Empire’s noble, Mobet Zoroast, had long arrived beside Siatas. Upon seeing this, he hurriedly extended his right hand and rapidly turned his wrist.
Ulyssan forgot what it was doing despite having its mouth completely open. It stood there in a daze without continuing its attack. Suddenly, Mobet turned his head and spit to the side.
“Pui!”
The spit was ordinary without any special traits to it.
Seizing this opportunity, Snowman, the ascetic who came out, raised his arms as though he was embracing god’s grace.
Then, he said to the Elvish Songster in ancient Hermes, “God says it’s effective!”
With a sizzling sound, the flashes of lightning surrounding Siatas brightened greatly as they surged out, entangling with the arrow.
She released her grip as an arrow shot out.
Boom!
Dark clouds gathered in the air as a thick bolt of lightning smote down, augmenting that arrow.
The arrow turned completely silver, as though it was shot from the god of lightning. It struck Ulyssan’s forehead at a completely unavoidable speed.
Layers of ice disappeared as the illusory armor plating cracked. The arrow stabbed into the King of the North’s head, making it let out a deafening cry.
Light blue blood gushed out and quickly froze as the frost dragon’s ugly face shook violently as silver bolts zapped at it.
At that moment, Klein and Anderson came out of the cave. Disciplinary Paladin Frunziar had tumbled onto the ground before standing up again. Groselle extended his palms from the snow pile, rubbing his head. He didn’t appear seriously injured.
With so many teammates, I don’t have to be the main assault force. I can attempt to control Ulyssan’s Spirit Body Threads… From my observations, it doesn’t seem to have the defensive abilities of a demigod. Of course, it’s much stronger than a Sequence 5… A five-meter radius is a little dangerous…Klein looked at the frost dragon as he quickly had an idea.
King of the North Ulyssan’s tragic cries rapidly turned into a roar. Following that, a snowstorm engulfed the area outside the cave, reducing the visibility to less than five meters.
Howling gales swept up dense “goose feathers” as they covered every inch of space. Meanwhile, an icy-blue halo rapidly extended outwards, clinging close to the ground. It left frozen ice everywhere in its wake as it passed.
Klein, who had his vision and hearing affected by the blizzard, instantly had the corresponding scene surface in his mind. He hurriedly bent his knees and kicked his heels, jumping high up, allowing the icy-blue halo to sweep underneath him.
As for Mobet Zoroast, who wasn’t adept at combat, he was already too close to the icy-blue halo when he noticed it. He didn’t have the time to jump up.
At that moment, he was hoisted up by his shoulders as the bottom of his feet had a tempestuous hurricane lift him up into the air. With this combination, he instantly flew up into the sky, avoiding the outcome of being frozen.
Mobet turned his head and, without surprise, saw the deadpan Siatas. This Elvish Songster could only muster up strong winds to glide forward due to the “law” forbidding flight.
Anderson, Edwina, Snowman, and Frunziar reacted accordingly, jumping in time and dodging the attack without succumbing to it. Only Groselle, who had just pulled out his broadsword from the snow, was hit in the legs by the icy-blue halo, as he couldn’t dodge in time.
Layers of ice instantly surged upwards as Groselle stood on the spot like a frozen corpse.
Whoosh!
The exaggerated blizzard obscured all the Beyonders’ vision, making them lose their vision of the frost dragon. All they could do was passively defend against any attacks.
At that moment, Snowman, who hadn’t dropped to the ground, spread out his arms once again and said solemnly in ancient Hermes, “God says it’s ineffective!”
The violent blizzard suddenly calmed down significantly. Be it the tempestuous hurricanes or the dense snowflakes, they were weakened or had been cut in half.
Siatas vaguely made out a gigantic face with an ugly lizard-like face. The broken arrow was still embedded in its forehead.
Ulyssan had taken the opportunity to close the distance between them!
Siatas didn’t panic. The strong winds suddenly changed directions, sending Mobet and her floating backward. Meanwhile, her chilled, pale lips opened as she sang in ancient and abstruse Elvish, “The rocks are destined to be shattered by the waves;
“The trees are destined to be struck down by the winds;
“The mountains are destined to crumble by the lightning…”
As every word in Elvish was rich and filled with meaning, the constructed sentences were extremely succinct. Therefore, the lyrics didn’t waste too much of Siatas’s time. Furthermore, from the moment the first word was spoken and from the beginning of the beautiful and forceful rhythm, the winds in the blizzard began to experience changes!
The howling sounds of wind turned chaotic as it spread out in every direction. Ulyssan’s massive figure once again appeared before Klein and company’s eyes.
When Siatas sang the third phrase, Disciplinary Paladin Frunziar had already pushed out his right palm and profoundly said in ancient Hermes, “Imprison!”
Instantly, the frost dragon which was about to rush Siatas and Mobet had frozen on the spot. Surrounding it were layers of transparent walls.
And as Frunziar said that softly, Edwina, who had just found her footing, made her light-blue eyes turn black. Inside them flowed a sticky liquid that seemed to be the manifestation of all the evil in the depths of one’s heart.
She gently clenched her right palm as Ulyssan stood up with a roar, instantly ripping apart the effects of Imprison.
The frost dragon’s eerie-blue eyes were filled with blankness and pain. It seemed to be still immersed in the emotions of sudden madness and ruthlessness.
Even though this was a state it was always in, to have it fully triggered was uncomfortable.
Without a doubt, it was a dragon who found it difficult to control its emotions!
Seizing the opportunity of Ulyssan’s brief pause, Anderson Hood condensed a burning-white spear in his hand. Then, he bent his back and threw it out.
Without waiting for the outcome, flames appeared under the Strongest Hunter’s feet, turning the ice into liquid.
Sou!
The spear accurately struck the frost dragon’s half-open mouth, quickly melting the thick armor plates of ice, with the excess force penetrating the upper part of its forehead.
Ulyssan let out another tragic cry as its hind legs stomped backward, sending its body lunging forward. It stayed close to the ground as it rushed towards Anderson with a terrifying speed.
The only thing in its eyes was this worm that had dealt significant amounts of damage to it!
Schwing!
The snow split apart as a deep and wide chasm opened up in the ground. It emanated all the way to where Anderson was as it continued extending.
Bang!With its terrifying inertia, the frost dragon slammed into a boulder covered in thick ice, shattering its outer shell and cracking its interior!
If Anderson had collided with it, the Strongest Hunter was bound to turn into meat paste. Even being brushed was likely to lead to his death.
However, in a particular spot in the chasm where Anderson was originally standing, there was a dark hole that led straight down. It was just enough for a person to burrow in.
Pa!
A hand held onto the hole’s entrance. Through the exertion of force, the Strongest Hunter with disheveled hair jumped out.
After he threw the burning spear, he didn’t dodge in panic. Instead, he directly used his Beyonder powers to melt the snow beneath his feet, and he burned the underlying soil. Silently, he created a hole that wasn’t too deep. Following that, he sank himself into it by crouching, perfectly dodging the King of the North’s charge.
At that moment, a pure beam of light descended and struck Groselle, quickly melting the ice encasing him.
Snowman had used an offensive blow to remove the restrictions placed on the Giant Guardian!
With the explosive light of dawn, Groselle raised his broadsword and charged to the frost dragon with wide strides before cleaving down wildly.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Groselle was only a meter shorter than Ulyssan’s non-humanoid form. His strength was equally ridiculous. As he clashed repeatedly with Ulyssan’s front claws, occasionally wavering and retreating at times, he quickly recovered by taking a step forward and engaged his opponent.
With the Giant Guardian occupying the frost dragon’s attention, the others reacted accordingly with relative composure.
Snowman maintained his spread arms as a sun-like halo appeared around him. It quickly spread outwards, warming up all his companions and giving them immense courage. Furthermore, he carefully ensured that it avoided the King of the North.
Not far from him, Siatas’s hair flared up as she drew her bowstring. She shot out arrows that appeared to be formed by wind blades or lightning. Due to the massive target, every single one of her arrows had hit her target. Furthermore, all of the arrows struck the same spot—the frost dragon’s “shoulder.”
Mobet Zoroast worked with Groselle, occasionally stealing the thoughts the King of the North had and was about to execute, making it pause briefly. At other times, he would attempt to steal its powers, but in the few times he did, he didn’t have any success.
With the pitch-black sword, Anderson carefully circled to the frost dragon’s flank and attempted to strike a particular spot. Disciplinary Paladin Frunziar brandished his iron-black sword, using Prohibition and Imprison to aid Groselle’s brawl with the frost dragon. Without his restraints, even if the giant was a Guardian, he would have long been sent flying, suffering from a fatal stomp or the spewing of breath.
Klein looked at Edwina and raised his hand to point at himself.
“Invisibility!”
He didn’t know if she had the ability to mimic this power. If it wasn’t possible, he needed to consider using other methods.
Edwina didn’t ask why as her light blue and limpid eyes immediately reflected Gehrman Sparrow’s body which lost its color and turned transparent.
Following that, Klein’s figure became faint and vanished.
After confirming his condition, Klein quickly ran towards the intense clash between the giant and the dragon. With a roll, he arrived by the King of the North’s left foot.
Then, as he focused on dodging Ulyssan’s feet while it did battle, he emanated his spirituality to control the illusory black threads with the Spirit Body Threads vision he had long activated.
Right on the heels of that, he would roll or leap around, in search of space beneath or around the frost dragon.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Silver lightning arrows and pure azure wind blades landed in a small region, shattering the armor plates of ice, tearing apart the resilient skin. Soon, the frost dragon’s right shoulder was a swath of light-blue. The corresponding claw’s motions also appeared to slow down indiscernibly.
Disciplinary Paladin Frunziar acutely noticed this point. As he dodged the icy-blue breath, he pointed in that direction and declared in ancient Hermes, “Death!”
With a bursting sound, the blue blood flowing from Ulyssan’s right shoulder instantly dried up, and the tear allowed its translucent bones to be seen.
At that moment, Edwina used a palm-sized brass mirror and reflected parts of Ulyssan’s body in it.
She reached out her right hand and grabbed at the mirror’s surface, pinching the reflection within. Then, she forcefully pulled outwards!
Ulyssan’s wound instantly worsened. It kept spreading as though it was about to lose one of its front claws.
It let out a tragic cry as it suddenly raised its body, standing on its hind legs.
Light blue light that was almost white surged out of the dragon. In a hundred-meter range, the temperature plummeted, followed by a fearsome force.
Suddenly, all the Beyonders were sealed in ice. Their bodies became extremely cold as they turned very stiff. They couldn’t help but tremble.
Siatas, Mobet, Edwina, Klein, Groselle, Anderson, and Frunziar all shared similar symptoms. The only one who barely maintained his mobility was the ascetic, Snowman, thanks to withstanding the training of being frozen countless times.
He maintained his spread arms, half-closed his eyes, and solemnly said, “God loves everyone!”
Sunlight tore through the wind and snow as the warmth began to melt the feeling of being frozen.
Bang!
Ulyssan sent Groselle flying with a claw, severely injuring the Giant Guardian by leaving a depression in his chest.
It temporarily ignored the rest as it targeted Snowman, blitz rushing him!
Snowman has no one protecting him… It’s about to move beyond a five-meter radius…Klein watched this scene, feeling somewhat numb. He had the urge of running into the cave to pray to himself before using the Sea God Scepter above the gray fog to respond.
At that moment, a scarlet fireball appeared beside the ascetic before the frost dragon arrived. Then, it exploded without any reservations, sending him flying.
It was from the Strongest Hunter, Anderson.
At that moment, Edwina had produced a fireball in her hand and threw it at Ulyssan’s back, but she failed to hit it.
She was creating a passageway for Klein to phase over with the fire!
She had learned from Danitz of this ability Gehrman Sparrow had!
Ulyssan arrived at Snowman’s location, but he failed to hit anything. It slid past, leaving behind a deep chasm.
Behind it, fireballs exploded afterward, producing bursts one after another. Klein’s somewhat stiff figure flashed about thanks to the fire. The King of the North didn’t manage to open up a gap from him as the five meters was maintained.
By the time Ulyssan came to a stop, Klein, who was still invisible, suddenly sensed something amiss. A corresponding scene appeared in his mind. He lunged forward as he clung close to the ground and appeared underneath the frost dragon.
Meanwhile, Ulyssan’s thick and powerful tail had swung over, lashing it towards the nearby Siatas and Mobet.
Whoosh!
With a loud crack, Mobet was sent flying as he dodged the frost dragon’s tail. As for Siatas, she failed to keep up. Although she had the aid of the gales to retreat and reduce the force, she had been struck in the side. The strike shattered the thick illusory scales that surfaced over her body while her ribs fractured. She was also thrown out, but thanks to the wind, she didn’t fall too hard onto the snow.
If it were Mobet or Anderson, this strike would’ve instantly killed them. Thankfully, the Storm pathway had the corresponding illusory scales to protect her. Furthermore, every Sequence advancement brought about corresponding improvements. Siatas was only heavily injured, but she didn’t lose consciousness. She didn’t even completely lose her mobility.
At that moment, Ulyssan’s neck moved as it widened its mouth, spewing out a light blue beam of light.
The beam of light swept past Snowman, freezing him into an ice sculpture. Edwina, Frunziar, and Anderson were blocked by the huge dragon’s body. They couldn’t help him in time with the use of their other Beyonder powers because of the distance.
Bang!
The frost dragon leaped up a little and turned around. When it hit the ground again, it left a slight tremor.
At that moment in time, it was clearly in a terrible state. The crack on its right shoulder was abnormally nasty. Although the frozen light blue liquid barely stopped the wound from worsening, its corresponding claw was nearly maimed and could hardly be used.
Many of the illusory scales on its body had shattered and abnormally dimmed; it was as though they had lost large amounts of vitality.
Regardless, it had severely injured and restrained three of its opponents. The situation was much better than before, especially with Groselle being seriously injured. It was no longer caught up in battle and could now attack as it wished.
Upon seeing this scene, Edwina’s light blue eyes turned black again. Sticky vile thoughts slowly flowed.
She suddenly clenched her right palm, causing Ulyssan to raise its head in a roar. It was in excruciating pain as light blue liquid flowed from the corner of its eyes and mouth.
At that moment, the only thought on the frost dragon’s mind was to purge the emotional disturbance from its Spirit Body.
Taking the opportunity, Edwina’s eyes lit up and turned extremely pure. The light of dawn around her had quickly materialized into a sword.
She wanted to play the role of a Guardian to fend off the King of the North!
She believed that Gehrman Sparrow definitely had his reasons for staying by Ulyssan’s side while being invisible. All he needed was time!
At that moment, a figure enveloped in the original light of dawn had charged at the frost dragon.
It was none other than the giant, Groselle!
His chest had sunk in. His grayish-blue skin was pale, and the broadsword in his hand had web-like cracks. However, he still bravely faced his enemy.
Groselle cleaved at his target like he was burning up his life, emitting light and warmth.
“Giants never retreat!”
Amidst his roar, Groselle parried the frost dragon’s repeated blows, and he managed to dodge the ice-blue breath in time due to its maimed front claw.
“Imprison!” Frunziar ran over and began to restrict the King of the North’s actions. Edwina also worked in tandem with him. Once Ulyssan’s rage allowed it to escape the restraints, she triggered its emotions again, allowing the restriction to continue and prevent the charge from happening again. At this moment, Anderson switched between throwing burning-white spears and fireballs. Again and again, he dealt severe damage to the frost dragon. After Mobet managed to catch his breath, he continued stealing its thoughts or powers, stopping the frost dragon’s attacks.
Ulyssan attempted to spread its wings a second time. It flew into the air a second time, sending snow flying, but with Frunziar adding another flight restriction, it could only give up when it sensed the difficulty in doing so.
Klein, who kept switching positions by its feet, gained a deeper control of its Spirit Body Threads. It had long reached the twenty-second threshold, but he failed to achieve success. This was because the King of the North’s spirituality was extremely potent!
After a while, there was a clang. Groselle’s broadsword was tainted by the frost dragon’s breath as he was struck by its claw. The former shattered completely, turning into countless fragments as they flew everywhere.
With sputtering sounds, the invisible walls in front of Groselle reached their limit as they let through several fragments that impaled his head and chest.
Frunziar, who was similarly nearby, failed to dodge in time. The side of his armor collided with the fragments as his side was mangled.
“Giants never retreat!”
Groselle roared loudly once again. The light of dawn radiated from him once again as a sword made of pure light appeared in his palm.
As the dark red blood on his face flowed, he parried the frost dragon’s strike.
At that moment, Klein was flicking the Spirit Body Threads before he finally saw the opportunity to achieve initial control.
Three seconds! Two seconds! One second!
Ulyssan’s actions instantly froze as all its joints seemed to grow rust.
The frost dragon immediately became alert and sensed that the source of the danger came from beneath it. Seizing the moment before its thoughts came to a complete halt, it instantly made the decision to sit down.
It wanted to quash the despicable fella!
Suddenly, its mind went adrift, having forgotten what it wanted to do. And about twenty meters away, Mobet Zoroast’s knees buckled as he sat strangely on the snow.
Klein took the opportunity to move his feet, walking to the side of the frost dragon’s hind legs at a decent speed.
His invisibility was beginning to wear off. After all, the mimicked ability definitely couldn’t compare with the original. He extended his hands halfway as his spirituality jumped, his actions akin to controlling a huge puppet.
Bang!
Ulyssan, whose thoughts were already slowing down, finally recalled what it wanted to do. Its hind legs slowly bent as its hefty figure smashed downwards, but all it did was send snow and dust flying.
No… No good… Have to… do that…Thoughts flashed through its mind sporadically as its heart suddenly contracted, condensing a terrifying light blue halo.
This was the Beyonder power stemming from its life. It could create a cold hell. With this, Klein and company would completely freeze. If not for Snowman’s experience and powers being capable of restraining that state, more than one or two Beyonders would’ve died.
However, with it under Klein’s control, everything Ulyssan tried to do was clearly impeded. Edwina acutely noticed the source of danger which she previously had no idea about. Immediately, she clenched her right fist, detonating the frost dragon’s strong emotions.
The King of the North’s figure trembled in slow motion as the light blue halo that it had just converged scattered out of control. It failed to interfere with its environment.
“… Ah…”
The frost dragon’s mouth slowly opened as it let out a stuttering cry.
Siatas stood up with great difficulty the moment she recovered a little. Upon seeing the situation, she immediately held back her pain and drew her bow.
Her hair flared up again as heavy dark clouds appeared in midair once again. Two different silver bolts of lightning added radiance to each other as they surged onto the bow, forming a terrifying arrow that swirled with a bolt of lightning.
Siatas’s face twisted as she released the arrow.
The silver bolt of lightning instantly penetrated Ulyssan’s chest with a whoosh, tearing open a ghastly wound. Flames spewed and lightning bolts sparked inside its wound, causing greater damage.
At that moment, Anderson’s eyes lit up. A blazing white flame enveloped his body as he transformed into a stream of light, accurately shooting straight for the wound.
Pitch-black marks rapidly surfaced on the frost dragon’s abdomen as though someone was scribbling over it. Ulyssan’s thoughts weren’t as slow due to the intense stimulation. As it struggled to flap its wings, it soared up into the sky.
“Flying is prohibited here!” Frunziar added more restrictions in a timely manner.
Bang!
King of the North fell to the ground again as its pitch-black marks on its abdomen tore open. Light blue blood and damaged organs spewed out like a waterfall.
Anderson took the opportunity to jump away from the dragon’s body. The flames over his body had extinguished as a transparent layer of ice covered him.
“Cold… It’s really cold.” He held Death Brachydont as he stiffly jumped away. His body was constantly trembling.
Klein, who had nearly allowed the frost dragon to escape his binding, achieved initial control again. He made Ulyssan’s thoughts of making everyone present die with it slow down as it suffered from theft and explosions.
Its long neck slowly looked up as it let out a slow whimper as its body collapsed bit by bit.
During this process, Klein didn’t attempt to stop Siatas and company’s continued attacks. He knew very well that to turn the frost dragon into a marionette needed far more than five minutes. There were too many accidents that could happen in that span of time.
Frunziar stood straight while panting. With the side of his body mangled, he pushed forward his swordless palm and declared in ancient Hermes, “Death!”
Ulyssan’s body trembled as it collapsed to the ground like a small mountain made of ice.
Light-blue light that was nearly white was released from its body as its flesh and body quickly disintegrated. Soon, the gigantic dragon corpse turned into a snow-laden heavy door that swung outwards.
Without anyone mentioning it, all the Beyonders present knew that it was a door leading to the outside world.
“Finally… Finally… Success…” Groselle laughed out loud as his voice grew softer.
Thud!
His nearly four-meter-tall figure fell forward as he held himself up with a knee. Following that, the light of dawn around him scattered as his aura was almost immediately gone.
“Groselle!” Siatas and company went over with great difficulty or great speed.
Groselle looked around him slowly, clenching his fist as he gave a good-natured laugh.
“We succeeded!
“Giants never retreat…”
His head with the single vertical eye drooped down when his voice came to a halt.
“Groselle!”
Frunziar, who was closest to the giant, rushed to Groselle and caught him. Then, he slowly released his grip and stood up, as though he had just experienced a confusing dream.
Siatas tore out of Mobet’s arms, and ignoring the pain all over her body, she ran to Groselle’s side with the aid of the wind.
She bent down and carefully observed for a moment. Then, she nudged the giant and hysterically shouted, “Wake up! Wake up!
“It’s time for us to leave!”
Her voice softened into silence.
Mobet stood by the side, seeing the giant unable to maintain his body as it wavered. Finally, it fell to the ground with a thud.
He fell silent for a few seconds before exhaling.
At that moment, Anderson and Edwina had already run to Snowman. One used a flame, while the other mimicked holy light to quickly defrost him. As Klein was nearby, he directly arrived by Groselle’s side.
His Spirit Body Threads vision told him that the giant was dead. Only his spirit lingered, but it was beginning to scatter. This made his Damage Transfer powers completely useless.
From the moment Groselle ignited the light of dawn and engaged the frost dragon in a second battle, he must have prepared himself for death…Klein fell silent.
Mobet glanced at him and said with a rueful smile, “To be frank, I’ve not seen many giants. Most of my impression of them had come from books, teachers, and parents. I always thought that this race was cruel and violent, unintelligent creatures who were closer to monsters. However, Groselle wasn’t like that. He was frank, honest, and optimistic. Although he might appear rather silly, he knew better than anyone what was right and wrong.
“He told me that this was because he wasn’t one of those ancient giants. He wasn’t even a second or third generation giant… The cruel and violent giants similarly had the ability to reproduce and give birth. As for their descendants, there would be more rational ones appearing from time to time. These descendants would reproduce and have more descendants, allowing the entire giant race to escape from the confines of being monsters.
“Hehe, I don’t know if I should believe him, but his existence has proven the possibility…”
As Mobet said that, he suddenly paused as though immersed in his memories.
At that moment, Edwina and Anderson helped Snowman, whose body was still a little stiff, walk over. The ascetic struggled as he walked to Groselle’s side.
Looking at the tightly closed single eye, Snowman gestured the sign of the cross on his chest. He half-closed his eyes as he whispered a prayer:
“Father of all things, the great source of everything, here lies an honest and pure soul… May he enter ‘Your’ kingdom and receive eternal redemption…”
Siatas opened her mouth as though she wanted to say that Groselle’s faith was in Giant King Aurmir, but she ultimately chose to keep silent. She watched in silence as Snowman completed the prayer.
“We have to leave as quickly as possible. No one knows how long this door will remain open!” the Elvish Songster said as she surveyed the surroundings. Her sorrow and pain left her rather quick-tempered.
She looked down at the giant and added in a heavy voice, “We can’t let Groselle’s soul dissipate in this illusory world. We have to bring him back to reality!”
“Alright,” Mobet immediately agreed. Klein and company didn’t object either.
Edwina turned her head and shouted at the mountain cave of ice and snow.
“Danitz, you can come out now.”
At that moment, Siatas’s eyes darted around as though she had recalled something. She turned her head and said to Klein, “Do you have a pen and paper?”
“Yes.” Klein took out the fountain pen and notes he brought around with him. This was a professional trait of being a Seer.
Siatas received it and began scribbling on it. She didn’t stop, even when Danitz ran out of the cave.
Danitz kept silent. He was also in low spirits as well, lacking the joy and excitement he should have with the pending departure from this book world.
Finally, Siatas stopped writing and handed the paper and pen to Klein.
“The formula you wanted.”
Aren’t we completing the trade only after leaving?Klein mumbled silently in puzzlement. He received the pen and the Ocean Songster potion formula.
As though sensing his puzzlement, Siatas turned her head and looked at Groselle. She said with a heavy voice, “We are now companions.”
So you can give me the potion formula directly?Klein put the items away and nodded indiscernibly.
“I’ll give you the wine cup after we leave.”
Siatas didn’t respond. Instead, she nudged Mobet.
“Bring Groselle along.”
Mobet looked down at his body which wasn’t too muscular and his sharp, curvy leather boots. He gave a bitter smile of helplessness and walked to Groselle’s thigh.
Frunziar silently followed as he bent down to embrace the giant’s left shoulder.
Anderson looked around and tsked.
“All of you are injured or weak. Let me do it.”
He then lifted up Groselle’s other shoulder.
Klein was just about to help with the other thigh when Danitz rushed over to take the spot.
Upon seeing this, he stopped in his tracks. He then watched Anderson and company lift Groselle as they walked towards the illusory snow-laden door.
Klein; Edwina; Siatas, who stumbled as she walked; and Snowman silently followed beside them before they arrived at the exit formed from Ulyssan’s corpse.
At that moment, Klein surveyed the area and discovered that the light blue blood that flowed out from the King of the North had vanished. It was as though it had never existed.
Indeed, it’s a conjured monster that’s almost real…Klein walked behind as he watched Edwina take a few steps forward as she bent her back, placing her palms on the door.
Then, Vice Admiral Iceberg exerted her strength and pushed open the snow-laden door.
Silently, everyone saw everything disappear after turning illusory then transparent.
Rows of brownish-yellow bookshelves quickly appeared before their eyes, along with the orange-yellow sun which had just set below the horizon and a desk with a fountain pen, ink bottle, and paper.
This was Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina’s cabin!
Klein quickly placed the middle of the table in his sights. Sitting on it was a book filled with yellowish-brown goatskin.
The book flipped to the end as a result of a formless wind. Klein and company then saw the epilogue.
“With the help of the crazy adventurer and the strongest adventurer, Groselle fulfilled his promise. He led his teammates and slayed the King of the North, but he also ended up sleeping forever in the Nation of Frost.”
“It didn’t even give our ending… Siatas, where do you plan on heading to next?” Mobet released Groselle’s thigh as he turned his head to ask the Elvish Songster.
Siatas’s eyes seemed to glaze over for a few seconds before she firmly said, “Seek out my race…”
Just as she said that, she suddenly saw Mobet’s flaxen-colored hair rapidly turn white. His originally smooth face had obvious wrinkles.
In just a second, Mobet was dying of old age.
Siatas’s heart tightened. Just as she was about to lunge forward, she was surprised to realize that she had lost the strength in her legs at some point in time.
With a thud, she fell to the ground and realized that the back of her hands were covered in the aged spots of an elder.
She instantly understood what was happening as tears immediately flowed down her face. She struggled as she attempted to crawl towards Mobet.
Mobet had similarly slumped to the ground as he crawled towards her while extending his right palm.
Siatas reached out her right palm and grabbed the wrinkled and thin hand.
They raised their heads with great difficulty as their pupils reflected one another.
The corners of their mouths curled up simultaneously before loosening weakly. Their eyelids drooped down and blocked out the light.
Klein, Edwina, Anderson, and Danitz failed to react in time to such changes. They had no idea what they could do as they helplessly watched Groselle’s corpse rapidly rot as his flesh and blood evaporated, leaving his skeleton and Beyonder characteristic. As for Mobet, Siatas, Snowman, and Frunziar, they aged in seconds before breathing their last breath and repeating whatever had happened to Groselle’s corpse.
Their clothes had either disappeared or turned to dust. Their souls dispersed at extraordinary speeds before they were gone.
“Even the one who lived inside the book for the shortest time had been there for 165 years…” Edwina muttered softly as she turned her head to look at that bones which faced the sea and sun.
It was none other than Disciplinary Paladin Frunziar. He was sitting on a chair looking west—where Backlund was.
Snowman was seated cross-legged to the side. His corpse maintained the posture of praying.
That’s right. They’ve lived in the book world for centuries or millennia. With the rules of the outside world, as non-demigods, they should’ve died long ago… I should’ve realized this… Why wasn’t I wary of this point at all? Could it be…Klein suddenly recalled the psychological influence on Mobet, Groselle, and company as he began having an idea.
He once again looked down at the book bound by goatskin. He believed that it had many, many more secrets.
“This fellow is rather interesting. He died just like that…” Anderson looked at Mobet’s corpse as he smirked.
At that moment, all the Beyonder characteristics had slowly condensed. However, Frunziar didn’t produce anything similar to that. Edwina observed for a moment before softly saying, “The potion he consumed was illusory, likewise for the strength he obtained. It’s just like that frost dragon.”
It was likely conjured in the book world. It was almost real…Klein sighed silently. He was momentarily at a loss for words, so all he could do was maintain Gehrman Sparrow’s silence.
In the next ten minutes, no one spoke in the captain’s cabin of the Golden Dream until the four Beyonder characteristics took form.
One of them was the size of a fist resembling a heart; it was covered with holes as it shimmered with the light of dawn. Another resembled a jellyfish; its translucent exterior seemed to contain azure-blue seawater, and inside it were vortices that were occasionally stirred by hurricanes or flashing silver lightning while emitting a faint, ethereal song. Another was a pure, bright crystal that exuded holiness. The last was a baby’s palm with five thin stretched-out fingers as it kept changing colors due to the environment.
“Sigh, we can’t just keep watching like this.” Finally, Anderson broke the silence. “Let’s split the Beyonder characteristics.”
Just as Edwina’s light-blue eyes were dyed with pangs of fire, the hunter shrugged and said with a wry smile, “I believe that they’ll have wishes such as this, as we were companions who fought together.”
Seeing Edwina’s gaze warm up, Anderson curled the sides of his mouth and shook his head with a sigh.
“You’re always so inflexible. That’s why you aren’t able to become an artist your entire life.”
After sighing again, he looked at the corpse on the chair.
“We can’t keep watching. We have to do something. Doesn’t Siatas wish to find her race? Let’s bury her near an elvish ruin in Sonia Island. Mobet looks like he wants to be with Siatas. We should bury them in the same tomb.
“Doesn’t Frunziar want to return to Backlund? Burn his remains to ashes, store the ashes in a box, and bring it to the city when possible. If time permits it, then someone can look for his descendants. As for Snowman, it’s not known if he believes in the ancient sun god or the original Creator. Who knows if the two are the same. Heh, to us, it’s the same. There’s definitely no way to find the corresponding cathedrals or altars. Therefore, the only thing we can do is bury him beside Groselle.
“Groselle… He wishes to return to the Giant King’s Court, but that’s a city in myths and legends. There’s no way to find it in the real world. However, there are Giant ruins in the Northern and Southern Continent. We can bury him there and allow him to have a proper burial.”
Giant King’s Court… Backlund…Klein listened in silence as he deliberated for a few seconds.
“Leave the ashes of Groselle, Snowman, and Frunziar with me.”
He believed that in the time to come, the City of Silver would manage to reach the Giant King’s Court. When that happened, he could hand Groselle’s and Snowman’s ashes to Little Sun and allow him to bury the two ancient figures. As for Backlund, Klein needed to return to it, as it was the final destination of his travels. He could then bring back Frunziar, who had left his hometown for more than 165 years.
Edwina added, “The Golden Dream often goes to Sonia Island. I’ll handle Sonia Island’s and Mobet’s remains.”
“Alright. You’ll be in charge of the cremation later.” Anderson turned to look at Danitz as he chuckled and sighed. “Look, everyone plays a part in this. There’s no need to feel inferior.”
He originally imagined that Danitz wouldn’t understand his consoling and would glare at him angrily. To his surprise, this well-known pirate’s expression turned heavy as he nodded in silence.
“Ahem. As companions who faced the King of the North together, let’s each choose one. Treat it as though we’re inheriting their legacy.” Anderson gestured at the shimmering items on the floor. “Heh heh, these Beyonder characteristics definitely have remnants of their psyche. I wonder what kind of influence they will bring. Be it concocting it into a potion for consumption or getting an Artisan to craft it into an item, there should be something special about them. The former can be digested with the acting method, but nothing can be done about the latter. Ah, from the looks of it, you don’t know the acting method. Treat it as though I didn’t say a thing.”
The last two lines were said to Danitz.
Klein didn’t have the mood to lampoon Anderson. He looked at the four Beyonder characteristics and said, “Give Siatas’s to me.”
This was the main ingredient of an Ocean Songster!
Edwina thought for a moment before saying, “I’ll take Snowman’s.”
It corresponded to the Priest of Light which Klein already had one of. Hence, he didn’t choose it.
Anderson glanced at the remaining two Beyonder characteristics as his gaze paused at the strange item that resembled a baby’s palm.
“I have to say that this guy is very interesting. Perhaps it can be made into a mystical item that can talk to me. That way, everyone wouldn’t be too lonely.”
At that moment, the “giant’s heart” didn’t have an owner. Klein glanced at Danitz and indifferently said, “It’s yours.”
“Mine? I didn’t do anything. I didn’t participate in the battle…” Danitz was extremely surprised.
Klein said simply, “You scouted and took on a risk.”
To Klein, this was a form of compensation. This was because Danitz had chanted The Fool’s honorific name and knew Gehrman Sparrow’s secret. Therefore, he had to force the faith of The Fool on him; otherwise, it would only leave latent risks.
Although this was a risk which Danitz was willing to take, Klein still wished to compensate him. Of course, he hoped that Danitz would view it as a bestowment from The Fool.
And regardless of exchanging Groselle’s Beyonder characteristic for money, using it to purchase the corresponding formula and ingredients, or making it into a defensive mystical item, all of them would be very useful for Danitz.
“Take it,” Edwina said as she looked at Danitz.
“… Alright.” Danitz nodded after a few seconds of silence.
After distributing them, Klein took a few steps forward and bent his back to pick up Siatas’s Beyonder characteristic. Looking at the azure-blue seawater sloshing inside the translucent membrane, he could vaguely hear the elf’s beautiful singing.
Just as he stood up, he saw Danitz nodding as though he was responding to a question. However, no one had spoken!
Klein’s gaze swept past Edwina’s expressionless face and suspected if this Mysticism Magister was communicating with Danitz in a way others couldn’t hear.
Seeing Danitz give an affirmative answer, Edwina reached out to pick up Groselle’s Travels from the desk and closed it. She then handed it to Klein.
“This is a token of my gratitude.”
“Without me, all of you would’ve defeated the frost dragon.” Klein didn’t reach out his hand as he looked at the book comprised of yellowish-brown goatskin.
“No, we definitely would’ve died. We had no way to defend against the King of the North’s final frenzy. Besides, you were taking a huge risk entering the book.” Edwina was like a teacher, explaining to him the reasons in a serious manner. “My only request is that you will tell me the answers if you figure out its origins and principles.”
Klein was very curious about the secrets hidden in Groselle’s Travels. He couldn’t reject the offer as he reached out to take the magical book.
“Okay.”
At this moment, the importance of the Giant King’s Court became more obvious. He even thought of buying the black iron key belonging to the giants and was worth 5,000 pounds while he was at it. However, he didn’t immediately make the request, to prevent Edwina from thinking that he was trying to fleece her.
He prepared to wait a few more hours, or perhaps tomorrow, before borrowing the key from Vice Admiral Iceberg. He would head above the gray fog to divine its worth before offering to purchase it.
Seeing Anderson and Danitz pick up their Beyonder characteristics, Edwina glanced at the darkening sky and said to Klein, “Where are you heading to next?”
“Bayam,” Klein replied frankly.
Edwina nodded.
“You can head there on the Golden Dream. We have plenty of rooms.”
Klein nodded indiscernibly as he agreed.
Who wouldn’t want a free ride?
After dealing with the remains and cleaning up the captain’s cabin, Edwina walked to the door and opened it.
There were gasps of pleasant surprise as the mood in the corridor turned jubilant.
“Alright, it’s fine now.” Edwina looked around as a smile formed from her cold expression.
The crew cheered loudly, making Anderson stroke his chin and frown.
“It’s more exaggerated than I imagined…” Without a doubt, his words were drowned by the ebullient cheers.
After everything came to an end, Klein and Anderson left the captain’s cabin under Danitzs lead and headed for other rooms on the same level.
Half-turning his body to look where they were, Anderson suddenly sighed.
“Is that it?
“Although we didn’t get to know each other for more than half an hour, people who fought alongside you often leave a deep impression. But to think they suddenly died in a baffling manner. All of them…”
Klein was silent for two seconds before saying, “This world is filled with baffling deaths to begin with.”
“… That’s right.” Anderson immediately smiled. “That’s why optimism is needed to enjoy life. If I were to face death one day, I’ll definitely be composed and cool, not losing my elegance at all. I would face it in the most handsome manner possible.”
Don’t raise flags for yourself…Klein didn’t say a word as he entered the room Danitz opened for him. Anderson took the room beside him.
In the room, Klein stood at the window as he silently watched the darkening sea for nearly ten minutes. Then, he entered the bathroom, took four steps counterclockwise, recited the incantation, and went above the gray fog.
Sitting at the high-back chair of The Fool, he conjured The World’s figure and made him make a praying pose.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, please inform The Sun that I’ve obtained the Sequence 6 Notary potion formula he wants. I also have clues to the Priest of Light formula and main ingredients. He can delay payment by putting it on credit and pay for it in the future.”
Klein was doing this to prepare for his advancement to Sequence 4. The City of Silver had rich resources, so it was possible that particular main ingredients or difficult supplementary ingredients that were hard to come across would exist over there. Therefore, with him in no rush to get anything, he planned on letting Little Sun owe him.
The reason why he didn’t say that he had obtained the main ingredients and potion formula for Priest of Light, was because he felt that it was too exaggerated. He planned on telling him once Little Sun was more or less done digesting the potion.
After checking the conjured scene twice, he transmitted it into the crimson star representing The Sun as a stream of light.
…
Afternoon Town.
Having just finished patrolling the periphery of the newly established camp, Derrick’s vision suddenly blurred, and he saw an endless gray fog and an indistinct figure praying inside a dark red glow.
Immediately following that, he heard The World’s voice and learned that his Notary potion formula had been acquired.
Mr. World’s efficiency is really high. It’s the exact number of days that he promised. Furthermore, he even got clues to the Priest of Light potion formula and main ingredients!Derrick felt joy after a moment of alarm.
He couldn’t help but admire The World, wishing that he would possess similar strength and styles in the future.
Above the gray fog, the busy The World made another prayer after Mr. Fool confirmed that there weren’t any problems with the Ocean Songster potion formula.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, please inform Mr. Hanged Man that I’ve already obtained the Ocean Songster’s potion formula and the corresponding main ingredient. I’ll give it to him during the next Tarot Gathering. Please get him to consider what he would like to provide in exchange.”
On the undulating sea, inside an ancient and dark sailboat.
Alger Wilson stood in front of a window, considering the report he had to produce when he arrived at Pasu Island. It was at that moment when the endless gray fog and a figure lording over him appeared.
He then saw a dark red glow and saw a blurry figure resembling The World. He then heard the figure’s calm words.
After hearing it, Alger’s eyes widened. He found it difficult to suppress his joy as a strong sense of bewilderment and shock emerged within his heart.
He remembered very clearly that The World had only promised The Sun to obtain the Notary potion formula within three days at the last Tarot Club gathering. He hadn’t mentioned anything related to the Ocean Songster potion formula, but in just days, this gentleman had obtained the rare Sequence 5 formula and even its main ingredient!
What did he do exactly?Alger muttered silently to himself as he couldn’t help but recall Gehrman Sparrow’s cold and formidable appearance. He found the man more and more unfathomable.
Is this the advantage of being a Blessed? Yes, I just received the news yesterday that Gehrman Sparrow boarded the Future last week in Nas. On the one hand, it proves that Admiral of Stars is indeed The Hermit, and on the other hand, it means that what The World did last week was extremely important. For example, entering those dangerous waters in the eastern front to obtain something. Therefore, he had no choice but to seek The Hermit’s help? As such, he advanced and became a Sequence 5 powerhouse?
This can explain how he obtained the Ocean Songster potion formula and its main ingredient in the span of a few days… But what did he do exactly? Don’t tell me that he killed someone from the middle-upper echelons of the Church?Alger couldn’t help but frown.
He quickly calmed his heart as he focused on another matter.
Although instantly obtaining the formula and main ingredient delighted and excited him, making him feel that becoming a Tarot Club member was a turning point in his life, he still needed to pay for it!
What can I give The World…Alger fell into deep thought, depressed to realize that he didn’t have any items or money of equal value.
He subconsciously paced about his window.
…
Above the gray fog, the busy World vanished as Klein cast his eyes on Groselle’s Travels which he had brought above the gray fog.
This book comprised of yellowish-brown goatskin was silently placed on the long bronze table. It didn’t appear special in any way, appearing so ordinary that only history fans would notice it.
Klein conjured a pen and paper as he cautiously wrote the first divination statement: “This is the Spectator pathway’s Uniqueness.”
He was most worried about this point, as it meant that he couldn’t seal the book above the gray fog. It might bring about unexpected accidents, but carrying it with him made it possible for him to be sucked into the book at any time. That would be very problematic.
He undid the spirit pendulum on his left wrist, composed himself, and attempted a divination.
When he opened his eyes, the topaz pendant was spinning counterclockwise.
It meant a negative result.
From the looks of it, this strange book isn’t the Spectator pathway’s Uniqueness. Then, there’s no need to be too afraid…Klein thought for a few seconds before divining if Groselle’s Travels was the corresponding item of the Spectator pathway’s Sequence 1 or 2. To his surprise, the divination ended in a failure.
Hmm…he thought for a long while before penning a new divination statement: “Its origins.”
The reason why Klein dared to do such a divination was because he knew very well that the Spectator pathway’s Sequence 0 had long perished. There was a high chance that the Uniqueness was in the hands of the Twilight Hermit Order. Therefore, the chances of him having to face a real god was negligible.
Putting down the pen and holding the paper and book, Klein leaned back into the chair and recited the divination statement as he entered a dream with Cogitation.
The gray, hazy world cracked open as the sky turned extremely dark. It was as though strong winds were stirring the dark clouds.
In this dark environment, a sliver of light appeared first along the horizon as it grew bigger and clearer.
It was a floating continent!
It was a huge continent that could hold several cities!
The continent’s periphery was grayish-white in color. Huge boulders revealed their outlines, and above them, there were dozens of erect hundred-meter-tall stone columns. They either stood independently or propped up magnificent ancient palaces.
Dragons of different colors—grayish-white, scarlet-red, yellowish-bronze—as well as some made of ice, were flying over the continent and the one-of-a-kind city. At times, they would land on a stone column to rest as they overlooked the land. At other times, they would enter the opulent palace and vanish from Klein’s sight.
Among them, the smallest one was about the size of King of the North Ulyssan. The biggest spanned a hundred meters.
The scene quickly zoomed in as a palace with a height of over two hundred meters occupied Klein’s vision.
Its interior had stone columns erected, propping up a dome. The space was so large that it allowed any dragon to move freely within.
The “camera” kept moving inward, and soon, Klein saw a book made of yellowish-brown goatskin. Its cover was blank as it floated in midair. Compared to its surroundings, it was amazingly small.
Right behind the book, a large shadow appeared.
Just as the shadow’s silhouette was outlined, Klein felt his thoughts instantly explode!
His eyes spewed out with blood as his ears were left with two black holes. His mouth and nostrils had white matter stained with blood spew out from them.
The mysterious space above the gray fog gently trembled as it pacified everything. Klein quickly recovered as he gritted his teeth and rubbed his head.
It hurts! It freaking hurts!
It’s in no way inferior to the Eternal Blazing Sun. I didn’t even discern ‘His’ looks or gain any knowledge…
Was “He” Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt? According to Little Sun’s information, “He” had perished at the end of the Second Epoch. After so many epochs, spanning two to three millennia, just prying into the mystery was enough to put me in such a sorry state. If not for the gray fog’s screening and assistance, I would’ve died immediately… This mark is way too powerful, isn’t it?
There’s no way of comparing them. Its damage is inferior to the previous encounter with the Eternal Blazing Sun, but one had died long ago, while the other is still alive. It just begs the question if the ancient gods are stronger than the real gods of the present day…
Using nearly a minute to recover from the pain, Klein recast his gaze on Groselle’s Travels. He tapped the mottled table’s edge and muttered silently,This book’s “author” is Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt?
A book written by an ancient god, a storybook that can automatically deduce the ending?
What is “His” goal? When this book was formed, the Dragon of Imagination likely hadn’t encountered the ancient sun god and was fine. After all, it would take some time to go from the City of Miracles, Liveseyd, to the Giant King’s Court. And before Groselle was swallowed by the book, the Giant King’s Court was clearly still in existence.
Just a prank? A toy used to kill “His” boredom? Or could it be that the Dragon of Imagination had foreseen some of the future. “He” specially created this book to leave behind a chance for “Himself” or the dragons to resurrect. However, he underestimated the ancient sun god’s might, and he completely perished. It made the book unusable for millennia, so all it could do was naturally absorb characters into it to play out a story?
Klein made some guesses, but he wasn’t able to verify them. After some consideration, he thought of finding a chance to enter the book in search for clues.
In the future, I can enter as a Spirit Body above the gray fog. Once I encounter any trouble, I’ll immediately return… Yes, I’ll make the attempt after I’m no longer with Edwina and Anderson. I have to be careful and cautious…Klein nodded as he divined if leaving Groselle’s Travels above the gray fog would bring undesirable changes to the mysterious space, but he was met with failure again.
As for the reason, he actually knew why. This was a place that transcended the spirit world. Divining about matters involving this area naturally failed if attempts were made to obtain revelations from the spirit world.
After deciding to frequently come above the gray fog to take a look so as to prevent any accidents, Klein threw Groselle’s Travels into the junk pile. He then waved his hand, summoning a golden wine cup that had been partially flattened.
The cup had complicated patterns engraved on it, with the Elvish phrases “Calamity” and “Cohinem.” Apart from that, there wasn’t anything special.
With it in hand, Klein silently rubbed it for a few seconds.
…
Knock, knock, knock!
Klein politely knocked on the door to the captain’s cabin.
“Is there something?” Edwina, who had let down her hair, looked at Gehrman Sparrow and asked.
Klein handed over the elf queen’s golden wine cup.
“Put this in Siatas’s tomb.”
“… Alright.” Edwina fell silent for two seconds before nodding and receiving it.
She habitually studied the engravings and symbols on the cup before withdrawing her gaze in embarrassment. She then looked out the window and said, “They’ll be organizing a bonfire party. Will you be participating?”
“No.” Klein shook his head.
“I understand. I don’t plan on participating either. Not everyone is like Anderson, who can quickly raise his spirits,” Edwina said with pursed lips.
Actually, it’s not necessarily a bad thing…Klein was momentarily at a loss for a response. And apart from “giving lessons,” Edwina wasn’t good at socializing. Immediately, the two of them fell silent.
About ten seconds later, Klein silently inhaled and broke the silence.
“Are you selling that key that originates from the giants?”
“Yes.” Edwina thought about it before glancing at her collector’s room. She added, “I can lend it to you for studying. You can decide whether to buy it before leaving the ship.”
… You didn’t even need me to mention it… I was still a little embarrassed to raise the subject…Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After considering Gehrman Sparrow’s persona, he calmly said, “I do not take advantage of others.”
Just as he said that, he felt a little regretful. He was afraid that Vice Admiral Iceberg would really change her mind.
Edwina’s light-blue eyes moved slightly as she said, “The only condition is that you have to tell me the answer to anything you figure out.”
Phew…Klein didn’t harp on the issue as he nodded.
“Okay.”
About a minute later, he carried an iron black key the size of a heptachord.
And at that moment, there was a series of fervent singing from the deck.
“Your eyes are so mesmerizing that it feels like the light from dawn;
“When night comes and the sun has gone down, I almost start feeling melancholy; fervently awaiting your light;
“Oh, your eyes are so mesmerizing that it feels like the light from dawn1…”
Klein subconsciously went to the window and looked out. He saw that the bonfire had already been lit, and the Golden Dream’s crew, that had nothing to do on their hands, were gathered around it. They were either roasting meat or fish as they guzzled beer. Otherwise, they would be dancing a rather random but lively dance alongside Singer Orpheus’s singing. It was a very merry atmosphere.
The oily roasting exuded a tantalizing aroma that wafted upwards. Klein saw that Anderson Hood was also among the pirates, drinking in high spirits and eating happily. From time to time, he would shout a few words and say a joke, as though he was already a member of the Golden Dream. He was no longer ostracized like before. Instead, Danitz didn’t appear among them. At the very least, Klein didn’t see him near Iron Skin or Barrel.
As long as he doesn’t provoke others, Anderson is rather good at socializing… This might be the intelligence gathering powers of a Conspirer? Yes, he might’ve transferred the hatred onto me…
I wonder if Danitz will work hard after what happened. If he can improve himself and acquire greater strength, then as The Fool, I wouldn’t only have myself as a subordinate. I don’t have to always appear as a trinity. Heh heh, this secret existence of mine finally has a real believer, someone I can directly order to do things, even though it’s only limited to Danitz… I have to say, it’s still quite pathetic…
As Klein reflected over the matter, he prepared a ritual to sacrifice the giants’ key above the gray fog.
At that moment, his spiritual perception was triggered as he instinctively activated his Spirit Vision and looked to the side.
White bones were thrown up as they materialized into the messenger with black flames in its eye sockets.
Half of the messenger’s body was in the lower deck, so it was nearly level with Gehrman Sparrow without tearing through the ceiling. However, the palm holding the letter remained huge, as though it could easily wrap it around Klein’s head.
Mr. Azik was quite quick to reply this time…As Klein politely nodded, he received the letter and unfolded it.
Just as he was about to read its contents, he suddenly realized that the skeleton messenger remained standing there. It didn’t vanish once it delivered the letter.
“Is there something?” Klein asked in surprise.
Just as he said that, an idea flashed through his mind as he quickly added, “If there’s a need to reply, then I will summon you again.”
The skeleton messenger’s huge head nodded as its body collapsed like a waterfall before returning to the Underworld.
Ma’am Reinette Tinekerr previously waited for me to give a reply, same for the skeleton messenger this time… Is this some new regulation the messenger world has enacted? Pui! There’s no such thing as a messenger world. They’re all individually summoned, and most messengers are just doing it part-time… Yes, the skeleton messenger gave me an aggrieved feeling…Klein shook his head without much thought before focusing his attention on Mr. Azik’s letter.
“… To put it simply, attaining godhood begins from the moment one advances to Sequence 4. It’s a slow process of evolution towards a mythical creature. This process comes to an end at Sequence 2. Therefore, there is a qualitative difference between an angel and a saint. In ancient times, the former are even called subsidiary gods.
“Every demigod, including saints and angels, have their own mythical state. This is a nonhuman form which is a potpourri of complex knowledge, godhood characteristics, and secret symbols. Ordinary people will suffer tremendous damage from a simply glance, to the point of losing their minds. And as the demigod grows in strength, the damage only grows more potent and irresistible. Therefore, creatures at this level have to constantly control themselves to not expose this form, or just from their very existence alone, it can bring about a catastrophe to their surroundings.
“To demigods, one of the main traits of losing control is losing reason. When that happens, they will no longer be able to restrain their mythical creature form.
“However, a saint’s mythical form isn’t complete. There are clear characteristics of their original race. Strictly speaking, one is a true mythical creature only after they reach Sequence 2…”
I wonder if the blood that Ma’am Hermit wants is the blood of a mythical creature in the true sense of the phrase, or if the criteria can be relaxed… Heh, I wonder if the placenta blood from Will Auceptin’s birth counts. “He” is a Sequence 1 Snake of Fate, an absolute mythical creature, just not in the correct form… I’ll accumulate more matters before writing on the paper crane to ask him. Yes, there are only two more times, so I need to do it for serious matters. However, I’ll be returning to Backlund soon…With this in mind, Klein silently calculated when Will Auceptin would be born.
He didn’t make an accurate recollection, but based on his impressions, Will Auceptin had been conceived last November, and it was currently only the middle of April.
Therefore, “He” will be born in July? Perhaps earlier…Klein thought without great certainty. After all, he didn’t have a girlfriend or wife in his previous life, much less having a child.
He quickly threw those thoughts to the back of his mind and began setting up the ritual. He sacrificed the giants’ key to himself. The reason why he didn’t use his Spirit Body to carry it, it was simply because it was too heavy.
Soon, he arrived above the gray fog. He made the iron black key fly onto the surface of the bronze table as he seriously inspected it a few times.
After confirming that there wasn’t anything abnormal about it, he conjured a pen and paper and wrote the divination statement: “The place this key corresponds to.”
With the paper in hand and his arm around the key, Klein leaned back into his chair and fell asleep while chanting.
This time, the gray, hazy world first presented a distorted translucent screen. As the scene zoomed in, he immediately appeared before a ten-meter-tall door.
The door was mainly blue in color and on its sides were various engraved symbols, labels, and patterns. They were stately and mysterious.
The light of dusk shone over faintly, dyeing the door with a clear sense of decline. It was like the daylight was gone for the world, with only eternal darkness replacing it.
Right on the heels of that, Klein noticed that the opening in the door’s left side, at a height of three to four meters, there was a pitch-black socket which was equivalent to an adult’s fist.
The scene quickly shattered as Klein opened his eyes.
A door similar to the black cloister’s but of a different color… The light of dusk… My interpretation is that it represents a particular door of the Giant King’s Court… Yes, the first distorted translucent screen should be the barrier between the Forsaken Land of the Gods and the outside world. Therefore, without the gray mist eliminating interference, there’s no way to see the scene via divination…Klein tapped on the edge of the mottled table as he made judgment.
He had already decided to buy the giants’ key!
After going through the hassle of bringing 5,000 pounds in cash back to the real world, Klein tidied the items on the table and held a thick stack of cash. He left his room once again and walked to the captain’s cabin.
Heh, As a Desire Apostle, Kircheis’s bounty is equivalent to a key and 1,000 pounds…Klein glanced at the cash in his hand as he knocked on Vice Admiral Iceberg’s door again.
With a creak, Edwina appeared by the door. When she saw him holding the cash, her brows twitched as she widened her eyes. She said with a brightened expression, “You have results?”
Klein tersely acknowledged.
“I already obtained results that it’s likely related to the Giant King’s Court.”
“The Giant King’s Court as spoken in myths?” Edwina’s eyes lit up as she asked.
Klein gently nodded in affirmation.
Edwina’s lips quivered as though she wished to inquire further, but ultimately, she didn’t say a word. She took the 5,000 pounds in cash.
She turned back to look at the rows of bookshelves in the captain’s cabin and fell silent. She finally said to Klein seconds later, “If you’re interested in these books, you can borrow them anytime in the day.”
My only request is…Klein secretly predicted what Vice Admiral Iceberg was about to say.
“My only request is that you can talk to me about history whenever you’re free,” Edwina paused before she added with her eyes appearing bright.
Klein chuckled inwardly and said after some thought, “Alright, but I will not answer every question.”
Meanwhile, he silently prayed inwardly,Let’s hope Vice Admiral Iceberg’s collection has methods to create higher-level charms…
“No problem.” The corner of Edwina’s mouth twitched as her expression became livelier.
“See you tomorrow.” Klein took off his hat and pressed it to his chest as he bowed to bid farewell.
Edwina also seriously returned the pleasantries.
“See you tomorrow.”
…
Backlund. Iron Gate Street, outside Bravehearts Bar.
Emlyn White got off a carriage, pushed open a wooden door, and walked in.
He was then triggered by the mixture of smells inside as he pinched his nose in contempt.
He hadn’t had much progress in the competition to hunt for the Primordial Moon believers; therefore, he planned on heading to the Bravehearts Bar which Sherlock Moriarty often mentioned. He was there to find the rather informed black-market arms dealer, Ian. The latter’s name was acquired by Emlyn through other means.
Turning his body to the side, Emlyn avoided a bulldozing drunkard. While swatting his clothes with a frown, he continued jostling towards the bar counter.
During this process, he didn’t seem to be doing anything, but the surrounding customers would always fail to touch him. Be it in terms of speed, agility, or his balance and coordination, he had reached a rather terrifying level.
Finally, Emlyn arrived at the bar counter as he rapped the wooden counter.
“Where’s Ian?”
The bartender glanced at him. Without a word, he kept his head low and wiped his glass cups.
“…” Emlyn stood there in surprise, wondering if he had done something wrong that earned him nothing. This angered him a little as he wished to reach out and yank the bartender out.
However, he believed that such acts were lacking as a gentleman. He forcefully held down his emotions and looked around and discovered that everyone was drinking.
With a thought, Emlyn experimented by saying, “A cup of Aurmir red wine.”
The bartender’s actions paused as he looked up and gave the handsome, black-haired, red-eyed man an odd look.
“We don’t have that available.”
This was the finest red wine in the world. The price was staggering!
Emlyn wasn’t dumb, and he could tell from the bartender’s eyes that he had ordered something he shouldn’t have. On careful thought, he said, “One glass of Southville beer.”
“5 pence.” The bartender finally lowered the cup and cloth.
Emlyn took out a 1-soli note and said, “Keep the change.”
“Thank you.” The bartender pointed left and said, “Ian is in Card Room 1.”
Emlyn immediately smiled, feeling happy and proud that he had resolved an actual problem. He didn’t take the cup of Southville beer and, instead, turned around and walked straight to Card Room 1.
Knock! Knock! Knock!He politely knocked on the door.
“Please come on in.” A rather adolescent voice sounded.
Emlyn adjusted his collar and pushed open the door, only to realize that the scene inside was unlike what he had expected.
He believed that since it was a card room, there would be a bunch of people surrounding a long table, playing games like Texas, but to his surprise, there were indeed about eight people, but there weren’t any poker cards. A piece of paper was placed in front of every participant as they seemed to be recording something. Apart from that, there were only fountain pens and multi-faced dice on the table.
Emlyn instinctively cast his gaze on the youngest person inside. It was similarly a handsome boy with red eyes. He looked about sixteen.
“Ian?” Emlyn asked.
Ian nodded with a smile.
“That’s me. Sir, is there something I can help you with? Or do you wish to join our game?”
“Game?” Emlyn returned with a question.
Ian chuckled.
“Yes, game. I don’t enjoy playing cards or billiards, but something needs to be done when spending the whole day here. I gained some inspiration from Emperor Roselle’s biography. It’s to organize a few people to sit down and attempt a tabletop adventure.
“In this game, as long as you abide by the rules, you can be anyone—a doctor, an adventurer who loves eating vegetables, a private detective who always carries a wrench and pipe, or an adventurer who enjoys radical ideas. Together, they can head to some ancient castle and seek out the history hidden within, battling all kinds of monsters along the way.
“Sounds a little interesting.” Emlyn had a feeling that this game suited him well.
“Haha, do you want to join? We’re currently embroiled in a ploy and are facing a powerful ancient vampire. He appears to have a handsome face, but beneath his skin are boils formed from his boiling blood,” Ian warmly invited him.
Sanguine, thank you very much!Emlyn’s expression twitched indiscernibly as he directly said, “I have a mission for you.”
“Alright… Let’s go to the room next door.” Ian took his round hat and old satchel and stood up.
The billiard room next door had no one in it. The boy closed the door with great familiarity as he surveyed the area before looking at Emlyn.
“Sir, I do not know you. Might I know who introduced you?”
Emlyn lifted his chin and smiled.
“Sherlock Moriarty”
Just as he said that, he suddenly looked left and right as he raised his hand to pinch his nose.
“So it’s Detective Moriarty.” Ian heaved a sigh of relief without hiding it. “I’m assured then. By the way, didn’t he go on vacation to Desi Bay? When will he be back?”
Emlyn lowered his right hand as he said without a change in expression, “He isn’t back yet. I’ve been to his rented apartment.
“To be frank, a normal vacation should’ve ended by the end of January. It’s already April.”
“Could it be that something happened to him?” Ian asked worriedly.
Emlyn recalled the powers and mysteriousness which Sherlock Moriarty presented as he shook his head.
“Perhaps he’s caught up in a complicated case.”
Ian didn’t speak further as he asked, “How may I address you? What mission do you have?”
“You can call me Mr. White.” Emlyn took out a piece of paper that resembled a bounty notice. “Help me find these five people.”
Ian received it and carefully flipped through it for a while.
“20 pounds for an effective clue; 150 pounds for an exact location. Is that acceptable?”
“No problem.” Emlyn felt that the price was just too cheap.
Compared to this, the prices seen at the Tarot Club were way more exaggerated.
Ian folded the piece of paper and said, “Mr. White, how do I contact you if I have any clues?”
“South of the Bridge, Harvest Church.” Emlyn had already thought of the answer.
Upon hearing that, Ian gave him an odd look.
“You’re a believer of Mother Earth? That’s rare in Backlund.”
“I’m not!” Emlyn firmly shook his head. “I’m only doing volunteer work over there.”
Without waiting for Ian to speak, he asked, “How did you inherit those red eyes?”
This was something he had wished to ask when he first saw Ian. This was because red eyes were a trademark characteristic of Sanguine in ancient times. However, there was a long period of time when humans and Sanguine copulated in the Fourth Epoch. They were all residents of an Empire; hence, with the widespread fellowship, many descendants were produced. There was an increasing number of red-eyed mixed-bloods as they passed down their genes, becoming an uncommon eye color for humans.
To put it simply, every red-eyed human had a Sanguine ancestor.
Ian replied in surprise, “My father… I’ve no idea how much further up the family tree, as I was a vagabond.”
From the looks of it, he isn’t connected to the Sanguine…Emlyn handed over a twenty-pound deposit, feeling somewhat disappointed before turning to leave the billiard room.
After he left, Ian didn’t immediately return to the card room. Instead, he closed the door and said into the air, “Detective Moriarty hasn’t returned to Backlund. I’m a little worried about him.”
A figure suddenly appeared in the billiard room. She had a pale face with exquisite features while wearing a black bonnet. Dressed in a black Gothic regal dress, she was none other than Wraith Sharron.
“He’s doing fine,” Sharron replied without any perturbation in her tone. Her figure dematerialized before vanishing.
“You always says the same thing. Don’t tell me that you’ve always been in contact with Detective Moriarty…” Ian mumbled softly as he picked up a newspaper in the corner of the billiard room.
Placed on it was the Tussock Times, and beneath it was News at Sea. The latter was mainly used to report the situations of the different colonies of the Loen Kingdom and matters at sea, but due to technological restrictions, the News at Sea that reached Backlund was severely outdated. It wasn’t of much use to people who needed it, so subscription numbers were low, and the business was floundering.
Later, with a suggestion from a new chief editor, the newspaper’s style changed. It had more rumors out at sea, as well as all sorts of strange matters revolving pirates and adventurers. It appeared more like stories rather than actual news reports.
To people’s surprise, this change in style was welcomed. As it involved ghosts, specters, sea monsters, and treasures; it became the semi-literate people’s prime choice to flaunt their knowledge to the illiterate at the various bars. After all, although the stories seemed fake, they were sufficiently interesting.
Ian casually flipped through the newspapers without finding any content of interest. He only had a deep impression on one of the reports in News at Sea.
“According to our correspondent, on the night of the 25th March, the King of Immortality fleet attacked a ship heading from East Balam to Feysac and plundered all its goods and money. And living up to his title, Slaughterer Kircheis finished a bloody massacre…”
These pirates are really preposterous…Ian shook his head and lowered the newspapers. He returned to the card room and continued his game.
Outside the bar, Emlyn boarded a carriage and leaned onto the carriage wall as he watched the street lamps move past him.
He pinched his nose again and silently muttered,A Wraith?
This arms dealer sure is resourceful… Not bad!
Emlyn closed his eyes as he felt more hopeful about his entrusted mission.
…
The sunlight shone in from outside, dyeing the captain’s cabin golden.
Edwina sat on a chair with a book in hand as she looked opposite her.
“So, you also believe that the Solomon, Trunsoest, and Tudor Empires all coexisted?”
“This is a necessary condition for the War of the Four Emperors,” Klein simply replied.
He held a book titled “Book of the Three Worlds.” It originated from a Life School of Thought member before it landed in Vice Admiral Iceberg’s hands. It described the material world, the spirit world, and the world beyond rationality. It included some information on charms, with rather profound parts. Klein was seriously reading information on this in a bid to better use the Sea God Scepter and the Worm of Time.
Klein had actually discovered that the books collected by Vice Admiral Iceberg were various ancient texts that were rather unsystematic. This was quite different from the characteristics of the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom which backed her. Therefore, he guessed that the internal, orthodox, systematic mysticism knowledge of the Church was not public.
Edwina was just about to ask again when she suddenly realized the Golden Dream’s cruising speed gradually drop. She looked out the window and after a few looks, said crisply, “We’ve arrived in Bayam.”
We’ve reached Bayam?Klein stood up upon hearing that and looked out. He saw the familiar Resistance’s private harbor.
He didn’t show his surprise as he commented calmly, “Faster than I expected.”
It was three hours faster than he had expected!
“It’s faster than I expected as well.” Edwina looked away and agreed with Gehrman Sparrow.
However, these are all unimportant details…Klein lowered his head, pretending as though he was browsing through the rest of the Book of the Three Worlds. He then handed it to Vice Admiral Iceberg.
“That marks the end of this discussion.”
Edwina looked at the book in silence. She opened her mouth, but no words came out.
She reached for the Book of the Three Worlds and placed it on the table in passing. Following that, she got up and bowed.
“I look forward to future discussions with you. Your expertise in ancient history is admirable.”
If Klein had been acting as himself, he would’ve said a few words of humility while praising Vice Admiral Iceberg for her breadth of knowledge; unfortunately, he was the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow. All he did was nod and say, “We are collaborators.”
It meant that there would be opportunities in the future.
He didn’t speak further as he left the captain’s cabin and returned to his room. He packed his suitcase with a relaxed mind, waited for the Golden Dream to dock, and then headed straight for the deck.
At that moment, there were many crew members gathered on the deck. It included Gourmet Bru Walls, Singer Orpheus, and Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson, most of the crew who were upper echelon members of the pirate crew with their heads worth a handsome bounty.
They gave sincere smiles as they happily kept waving at Klein. Among them, Barrel and Iron Skin were filled with excitement as they belted out a song for their departing guest.
When did I have such a good relationship with them?Klein lampooned as he walked past the pirates until he arrived at the gangway.
Anderson Hood was there with his hair combed, his clothes neat and tidy. He said with a laugh, “They probably mean to say goodbye, or should I say—let’s hope we don’t meet again.
“Gehrman, do you know how dangerous a situation you were in? You nearly became the public enemy of every crew member. They were so eager to steer the Golden Dream to Bayam in five minutes.”
Klein was just about to answer when he saw Danitz jog over with a black cloak draped over him.
This fellow has really resolved himself to do better, and he plans to leave the Golden Dream to go at it alone? This is a little incompatible with my plans. Only by being around Vice Admiral Iceberg and the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom would his value as a believer of The Fool be accentuated… However, it doesn’t matter. If Danitz can grow stronger, it will be even more meaningful…Klein habitually measured the pros and cons before ignoring his other thoughts. He looked at Danitz in silence and waited for him to speak.
Danitz opened his mouth with a serious expression, but nothing came out of it. All he did was give a hollow chuckle and say to Anderson, “Do you have the potion formula for Conspirer?”
“Yes,” Anderson said with a chuckle. “But I have no plans on selling it to you.”
Danitz’s expression darkened as Anderson continued, unfazed, “What’s the point of obtaining the Conspirer potion formula now? Any attempts to advance now will only result in failure!
“Pal, it’s best you redo your acting as a Hunter, followed by a Provoker, and then a Pyromaniac. Heh, it’s best that you get an Artisan to make that giant’s heart into a defensive mystical item. Otherwise, I’m afraid you would be killed by others when the time comes.
“After you’re sure about your chances, get the Conspirer potion formula from your captain. She has it.
“However, I believe that will be the end for you. Heh, Conspirer has very high requirements.”
Danitz’s face twitched as he was being mocked, but he remembered every word Anderson told him. This was because the man before him had the title of “Strongest Hunter,” who had rich experience on this pathway. Furthermore, he had a vague idea that the key was “acting.” He suspected that the captain’s guidance from before was directed at this, just that it was rather vague.
“There will come a day when I’ll let you know what a true Conspirer is!” Danitz stubbornly retorted before looking at Gehrman Sparrow.
He cleared his throat as he said without daring to look into his eyes, “I’ve already made the request with Captain. In the future, I’ll be in contact with the Resistance, and I’ll often be in Bayam.”
It means you don’t wish to leave the Golden Dream, but you will find opportunities to hone yourself? Heh, why does it feel like you’re reporting to your boss?Klein chuckled inwardly as he gave a terse answer.
Danitz was instantly relieved as he felt a lot better. If it wasn’t because his companions were watching behind him, he would’ve diligently helped Gehrman Sparrow carry his suitcase and send him all the way to the dock.
After watching Gehrman and Anderson leave, he cautiously decided to pray to The Fool every day starting tonight. He wanted to show his devotion to prevent any accidents from happening to him.
Inside the Resistance’s private harbor, Anderson watched as Gehrman Sparrow circled into another newly built road before walking out of the woods via the shortest distance.
“You seem familiar with this place? This road wasn’t here the last time I was here,” Anderson said, partially bored and poignant.
Of course, there are so many people praying to me every day telling me what they’ve done, and I occasionally give them a response, such as directing them to mend this road…Klein thought smugly but replied with a stoic expression, “Where does your friend stay?”
“In a manor in the Bayam City outskirts.” Anderson sped up his pace as he led the way.
An hour later, he brought Klein to a manor. There was an eclectic smell from various spices, mixed with an indescribable ersatz exoticism.
After informing the gatekeeper of their intentions, the two didn’t wait long before they saw a man of medium-sized build of less than 1.75 meters walk over. By his side were his butler and valet.
The man’s skin was somewhat sallow, with quite a tan. His contours were gentle, but his eye sockets were much more recessed than most Loenese.
To Klein, he could basically determine the man’s background. He was a highlander from the Feynapotter Kingdom.
The man was already a little plump, with a rotund, amiable face. He immediately laughed when he saw the Strongest Hunter.
“Anderson, you aren’t dead yet?”
“I’m waiting to attend your funeral,” Anderson replied without standing on ceremony. He then turned sideways to Klein. “Ukfa Connerchris, the doctor of my former team.”
He didn’t introduce Gehrman Sparrow to Ukfa and said with a grin, “I’ve brought you business.”
Ukfa instantly understood Anderson and didn’t ask in front of his butler and valet. He led the duo towards the main building in the manor.
Along the way, Klein saw buildings like windmills, bakery, brewery, and militia training grounds. The entire manor appeared like a miniaturized kingdom. Apart from the lack of a blacksmith, it was completely self-sufficient. Most iron products were cheaper buying them from the city than personally making them.
This is the pastoral lifestyle…Klein sighed silently as he followed Ukfa into the house and to his study.
Ukfa didn’t call the mistress of the house over, nor did he carry his child to meet Anderson and Klein. Clearly, he didn’t wish for them to have any contact with the mysterious world. Hence, after he closed the door, he went straight to the point.
“What’s the business?”
“Didn’t you wish to sell that revolver? He has intentions on buying it.” Anderson pointed at Klein. “Gehrman Sparrow.”
“Gehrman Sparrow? The powerful adventurer who easily hunted Wormtongue Mithor?” Ukfa said in surprise, but he didn’t show any fear.
Although he had distanced himself from the adventuring lifestyle, he knew that he couldn’t be careless. Therefore, while in Bayam, he would proactively keep himself informed to prevent trouble from happening.
Anderson scoffed when he heard that.
“That’s old news!
“This gentleman’s achievements include successfully hunting Slaughterer Kircheis while living to this day.”
“Kircheis? The second mate of the King of Immortality?” Ukfa’s expression changed. He couldn’t hide his horror as he secretly turned wary.
“That’s right!” Anderson said with a self-deprecating smile. “In the pirates’ playground, he’s the one who’s recognized as the Strongest Hunter.”
Ukfa gulped as he looked at Klein. He couldn’t help but smile and say, “I believe you have the ability to buy Death Knell.”
“Death Knell?” Klein asked with piqued interest, but he didn’t show it.
“That’s the name of the revolver. It has accompanied me for a decade. Sigh, if it’s not because it overlaps in functionality with one of my other mystical items, and isn’t of much use for me at present, I wouldn’t be willing to sell it,” Ukfa replied with a sigh.
At that moment, Anderson tsked with laughter.
“That wasn’t what you said before. You said you preferred farming tools.”
A Planter…Klein made the corresponding judgment based on Anderson’s words and Ukfa’s expression.
Meanwhile, the corresponding potion names flashed through his mind: Sequence 9 Planter, Sequence 8 Doctor with the ancient name Healing Pastor, and Sequence 7 Harvest Priest.
It’s no wonder Anderson introduced him as his former team’s doctor…Klein thought for a moment and said, “Do you know Frank Lee?”
“Haha, no. Although I’m from Feynapotter, my formula and ingredients were obtained by myself, one at a time. I had nothing to do with the Church of Mother Earth. Therefore, I wouldn’t dare to return to Feynapotter. However, I’ve heard of Frank Lee. He’s someone who gives the Church quite a headache,” Ukfa replied frankly. “He’s only a Sequence 6 Biologist, but he’s given such importance by the Church. I really do wish to meet him if there’s a chance.”
No you won’t, you will regret having that thought…Klein could tell from Ukfa’s answer that he believed in Mother Earth and was likely a powerful Sequence 5 Beyonder.
By his side, Anderson’s face twitched when he heard Ukfa. He said with lingering fear, “That guy does give one a headache. In a certain sense, you can call him a devil. His powers and thoughts have exceeded the level of a Sequence 6… Alright, let’s not talk about him. Whenever his name pops up, I still remember the milk that was jettisoned.”
Ukfa looked at the duo in puzzlement as he restrained his looks of curiosity. He walked to the table side, opened a drawer, and pulled out an iron black revolver that looked a little longer than an ordinary revolver.
“This is Death Knell,” Ukfa introduced it solemnly.
Death Knell? Striking the enemy’s death knell with every shot? I like this name…Klein controlled his facial expressions as he went forward without any anticipation or excitement on his face. He reached out to receive the iron black revolver with a slightly long barrel.
He was originally very worried that Ukfa would raise the price if he showed any strong desires for it. This was common in any transaction, but on second thought, with Gehrman Sparrow’s reputation, and with Anderson, the Strongest Hunter of the Fog Sea, as a witness, it was unlikely that Ukfa Connerchris would offend him despite possibly being a Sequence 5 Beyonder. After all, he had quite the adventuring circles and had hoped to lead a quiet and settled life. He definitely had reservations that the crazy adventurer might sneak into the manor in the middle of the night despite not flaring up in front of him.
Therefore, his attempts to maintain his calm and composed attitude became one of simply maintaining his persona.
Realizing that Gehrman Sparrow was seriously inspecting and studying Death Knell, Ukfa gave a detailed introduction.
“Its powers are rather uniform: to reap the lives of others. There are three methods:
“First is Weakness attack. There’s no need to meet any conditions. Just directly inject your spirituality and pull the trigger. It will allow you to discover the target’s weaknesses from a mysticism angle. In other words, it would be the aspects where defenses are weaker, and it will provide you with the corresponding accuracy; thus, resulting in extraordinarily terrifying damage.
“The second is Lethal attack. You have to cock the hammer before shooting. Its distinguishing feature is that wherever you hit the target, it will be equivalent to an attack on their weak spot. And if you really do strike the true weak spot, it will be capable of dealing a lethal blow to an enemy without overly strong defenses. To targets who are good at defending, three shots would be able to resolve the matter. This includes Guardian. Of course, that is under the premise that the three lethal blows aren’t spread too far apart. It’s best not to exceed five seconds.
“The third is Slaughtering. On the foundation of a Weakness attack, providing more than twice the spirituality on top of that will imbue ordinary bullets with grapeshot effects. Simultaneously, when aimed at a group of enemies, it will result in area-of-effect damage. To increase the damage, it will need to meet the conditions for Lethal attack, as well as provide more than thrice the spirituality. This drain will be quite a burden on the user.
“It can also be combined with bullets with different characteristics, allowing you to target different kinds of enemies.”
This sounds like it corresponds to a Sequence 5 Reaper of the Hunter pathway…Klein glanced at Anderson and asked, seemingly in thought, “If the target’s physical condition reaches that of a Sequence 4 dragon, how many strikes of Lethal attack will kill it?”
Ukfa was taken aback as he shook his head in a daze.
“I’ve never met a dragon before.”
Much less a dragon whose physical condition has reached that of a demigod!
Does Gehrman Sparrow plan on using this gun to slay dragons? And a demigod dragon at that? Isn’t that way too crazy?Ukfa suddenly felt that the adventurers these days were completely different from the ones he met back when he was active. He didn’t even consider the possibility of death.
Anderson coughed before clearing his throat.
“That will depend on your luck. For real, trust me, luck is extremely important!
“If you encounter a dragon that has been beaten to a state close to death, then one shot would be sufficient. Otherwise, I suggest you to run. Yes, it’s more important to stay alive.
“Of course, if the demigod dragon doesn’t defend and stays there for you hit it, five shots of Lethal attacks should be enough to kill it.”
Ukfa looked at Anderson before looking at Gehrman Sparrow. He decided not to pursue the topic as he changed topics.
“Anderson has told you about the negative effects of Death Knell, right? You will receive a weakness that originally didn’t exist, or it will enhance an already existing weakness, making it become more extreme. This effect will be maintained for six hours. There was once a time when I became extremely afraid of cats. There was one when I had just hunted a famous pirate, but I ended up going limp in the legs in front of a newborn kitten. I knelt before it, wailing and crying for it to spare me.
“If you carry it around, the problems aren’t great. It will only make you easily thirsty. Just drinking more water and heading to the washroom more often would solve the problem.”
Why does it feel like the negative effects of an additional weakness will bring me more trouble… However, it is something acceptable…Klein deliberated and said, “Name your price.”
“9,000 pounds. Anderson should’ve mentioned it. That’s my bottom line.” Ukfa looked at Death Knell in Gehrman Sparrow’s hands and said, “This is already cheap enough. If it wasn’t because I was worried that getting to know more Beyonders would affect my present life, I would’ve actively promoted it. I’m sure I can sell it for 12,000 pounds.”
Indeed, a mystical item at this level can be sold for sky-high prices if the negative effects aren’t too serious when meeting a suitable buyer… Normally speaking, 10,000 to 12,000 pounds is a reasonable price…Although Klein had the intention of bargaining, the price was already low enough that he felt embarrassed to try and take advantage of him. With a terse acknowledgment, he said, “I’ll give it a run. I’ll complete the deal if there aren’t any problems.”
Of course, he didn’t really try the gun, as it would give him a weakness for nothing. His method for inspection was to use his spirituality to probe the gun, along with testing for the credibility of Ukfa’s words via divination. He did it rather openly, without minding Ukfa’s and Anderson’s gazes.
I’ll make confirmation later above the gray fog… However, Ukfa likely doesn’t dare to lie to me. He’s definitely afraid of a crazy adventurer seeking revenge on him. After all, he has already obtained a settled and quiet life. He has a wife and children…Klein placed Death Knell on the table, lifted his suitcase, and took out 9,000 pounds from it. The money had been removed from above the gray fog to “air” it ahead of time.
After Ukfa received the money, he did a quick count and confirmed the authenticity of the money.
“As expected of a recently famous adventurer. Few people can produce 9,000 pounds in cash at once. Even a tycoon doesn’t have that much liquidity,” he said poignantly as he put away the stacks of cash.
I even spent 5,000 pounds to buy a key not long ago…Klein felt his heart suddenly turn empty as he saw the 9,000 pounds enter Ukfa’s drawer.
I’ve been out at sea for so long, saving up so much money, but in just moments, it’s all gone… Now, I’m left with 2,683 pounds and 6 gold coins. I can’t even afford a relatively decent manor…Klein sighed as he took out the ordinary revolver from his underarm holster, removed the bullets inside, and stuffed them into Death Knell.
After Anderson watched the entire transaction, he said with a tsk, “Ukfa, you’ve changed. In the past, you would’ve checked the authenticity of each note. If you find it troublesome, I can help you!”
“It’s totally fine, but I’m worried that Gehrman will shoot you.” Ukfa clearly knew the Strongest Hunter’s talent at provocation.
He could imagine the scene of Anderson posing in a way that was begging to be beaten—counting each and every note while verifying them against the light in slow motion.
Well said!Klein silently praised him. He then stuffed the iron black, long-barreled revolver into his underarm holster.
The original revolver was thrown inside the suitcase.
“Thanks to you, I no longer have to fret over this matter,” Ukfa said with a smile as he pointed at the door. “I’ll get my valet to send you out.”
Anderson opened his mouth as he chuckled.
“Ukfa, aren’t you going to keep us here for dinner?”
“When you’re married with kids, I’ll treat you to the best food at the best restaurant,” Ukfa said with a smile, completely unfazed by his accusation.
Out of the manor, Anderson looked up with squinted eyes. At the sight of the setting sun, he chuckled.
“Back when I knew Ukfa, he was a doctor who was good at planting all kinds of strange plants on the ship to improve everyone’s lives. I thought he would die early on during our adventures, but to my surprise, he was always lucky. He even became a Druid later.”
Why are your poignant words also so deserving of a beating…Klein deliberately said, “He does have good luck.
“As your companion, luck is needed to survive.”
Anderson turned his head in surprise as he scrutinized Gehrman Sparrow.
“You know how to mock others? Or have you been infected by me?”
He wasn’t too affected by it as he straightened his clothes, took off his hat, and said with a smile, “Alright, you’ve gotten the mystical item you need. If there’s nothing else, it’s time I embark on my own journey.”
“Don’t forget that demigod’s mission.” Klein succeeded in using a single sentence to crumple Anderson’s expression.
“I already have an urge that compels me to finish that matter as soon as possible. Alright, there’s no need for goodbyes. Perhaps we might really meet again one day.” Anderson gave a self-deprecating laugh, waved the hat in his hand, and turned to head towards another path that left to Bayam.
As he watched the Strongest Hunter depart, Klein slowly heaved a sigh. Holding his suitcase, he followed the path he took to get here and headed for Bayam under the red evening sky and the shelter of unique palm trees.
…
Inside Bayam City.
After finding an ordinary inn to stay in, Klein began considering his subsequent plans.
I’m finally free. I can attempt to act as a Marionettist. I have to figure out the corresponding principles. That’s the most pressing issue for now.
Yes, Marionettist. The focus should be on the marionette. I haven’t actually created a marionette and controlled it in battle. I should start from there.
This matter can be completed before returning to Backlund. Not only do Beyonders have to stay hidden there, making it difficult to encounter one, but no matter what one does, it’s easy to get on the bad side of the Church or some important figure. I need to be careful. It’s not a good place to select and create marionettes. The sea is better. I’ll go make my rounds at the bar later. I’ll find a pirate who deserves death to give it a try.
With this in mind, Klein immediately got up and left his room. As though he was bringing his certificate of deposit to a bank to withdraw the money, he headed for the nearby Seaweed Bar. Famous pirates often showed up there.
Soon, he arrived at the bar’s entrance. After straightening his clothes, he pushed open the heavy wooden door.
Gazes subconsciously swept past his face before they moved away as though it wasn’t anything extraordinary. Following that, someone shouted with a suppressed voice, “Gehrman Sparrow!”
In a blink of an eye, several figures in the bar ran for the back door. Before Klein could figure out what was happening, the bar was left relatively desolate and empty.
As Klein looked at the bar which was so silent that he could hear breathing, he was taken aback. Only then did he step in and walk straight to the bar counter as though nothing had happened.
I should change my appearance the next time I come…he thought in frustration, just short of facepalming.
Ukfa’s lack of awareness that Gehrman Sparrow had successfully hunted Slaughterer Kircheis had made Klein believe that the latest news hadn’t reached the City of Generosity, and he boldly came to the Seaweed Bar. To his surprise, the problem lay in Ukfa who had kept a distance from the adventurer circles. He was a little behind on the news, and the crazy adventurer’s infamy had already spread amongst the pirates around the Rorsted Archipelago.
Sighing silently, Klein sat in front of the bar counter and rapped the wooden counter.
“One glass of Southville beer.”
“… Six pence.” The bartender gulped his saliva with great difficulty.
Klein took out a few copper pence and placed it in front of him. Without a change in expression, he asked, “Any developments recently?”
The bartender took the money and carefully delivered the beer to Gehrman Sparrow. Then, he forced a smile and said, “Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt has been transferred back to Backlund. Admiral Robert Davis has replaced him, becoming the highest-ranking naval commander of the surrounding waters for the kingdom. The archipelago’s situation is a little tense, and many pirate crews have sent people to gather intelligence.”
Admiral Amyrius was ultimately implicated by his brother and lost his post… However, as long as he wasn’t directly involved, it can’t get worse for him when considering his status as a demigod. At the very least, he can maintain the treatment he receives as an admiral. Nothing will happen to his family either. Once the matter blows over, he might still have a chance of being a high-ranking member of the navy…Klein gulped down the beer and asked in passing, “Which family is Robert Davis from?”
“No, he’s not a noble. He’s one of the rare officers who slowly rose up the ranks to admiral. In the Berserk Sea, Sonia Island, and East Balam, he has rendered plenty of meritorious services.” The bartender recalled the commendations the papers recently had for Admiral Robert Davis. After a pause, he said, “However, I heard that he has received the sponsorship of many nobles.”
Yes, with the Imperial Navy, admirals who are from the royal family or aristocrats, or have close ties with them take up at least 80%. The remaining 20% are mainly rear admirals and vice admirals…Klein had long learned of the situation from the documents he received from Amyrius Rieveldt.
Compared to this, the army was a lot better.
Gehrman Sparrow didn’t continue asking as he seemed to focus on his drinking. The bartender then added, “In the past two to three months, the Resistance has been very active. They’ve been constantly attempting to destroy railways or set up blockades on public roads. They’ve given the governor-general’s office quite a headache, forcing it to dispatch large numbers of soldiers to maintain a smooth flow of traffic. However, the Resistance army seldom clashes with them head-on.
I’m aware of that. It’s all going according to my plans… In a place where the natives and mixed-bloods take up 80%, it’s not difficult for the Resistance to gather accurate intelligence. Coupled with external sponsors, it wouldn’t be hard for them to live on for short periods of time. The reason why they were in a dire situation in the past was all because Kalvetua was an irrational sea serpent. It often got them to attack key nodes in a city, fighting head-on with the Loen Kingdom’s navy and army…Klein mumbled to himself in delight as he drank another mouthful of beer.
He had also warned the Resistance to not be overly active. If they forced the governor-general’s office into a corner, the Loen Kingdom might send Sequence 5 Beyonders or even demigods who were good at pursuit and tracking. With the Resistance’s strength, there was no way they could put up a fight. In the name of Sea God, Klein’s instructions were to maintain while slightly improving their present situation and await for the global situation to change.
This wasn’t too far off. According to the various matters Miss Justice had feedback on, and with The Hanged Man giving insight that affirmed this, it was certain that once the Loen Kingdom was done with its internal reforms and making the original and newly added ironclad warship become its main force in combat, a war against the Southern Continent’s colonies was inevitable.
He silently drank his beer until the bartender was done. He then wore his hat, got up, and left the bar, heading straight for his inn.
Along the way, he saw bronze-skinned children with curly hair and natives with brown jackets and pantaloons. These people either made way in horror without even looking up, or they were hunched in a corner, looking at Klein with a complicated look in their eyes.
Klein helplessly curved the ends of his lips as he silently returned to his room.
He didn’t immediately change his appearance and head to the various bars to seek out pirates. This was because he was certain that they would hide the entire night and not appear again.
Just as Klein was planning to enter Groselle’s Travels to explore it, there was a knock on his door.
Without needing to ask, all he did was grip the knob when the visitor’s appearance naturally surfaced in his mind.
It was a middle-aged man dressed in a dark red coat and white slacks. He wore a ship-shaped hat. The corners of his eyes and mouth, as well as his forehead, had clear wrinkles. He was none other than the captain of the White Agate, military personnel, Just Elland.
Impressive. News of me appearing in Bayam just spread, and he managed to find where I’m staying… Of course, it’s because I didn’t attempt to hide myself. I directly used my identification documents to check-in…Klein turned the knob and pulled open the door. He politely greeted him, “Good evening.”
“Good evening. I’m very glad to see you back in Bayam.” Elland took off his hat and entered the room without any reservations.
“Is there something?” Klein pulled a chair over and sat down.
Elland sat opposite him and chuckled.
“Isn’t visiting a friend the most important matter?”
You’re such a smooth talker. Too bad Anderson is gone, or he can learn from you!Klein felt triggered for some reason.
He maintained his usual state and looked into Elland’s eyes.
“Alright, you’ve made your visit.”
Elland seemed to have expected such a response. He smiled and said, “Do you still remember Donna?”
Of course, she and her brother are adorable. I wonder if they’ve recovered from the fright I gave them the last time and have given up any curiosity towards the mysterious world…Klein calmly replied, “I don’t have amnesia.”
“Forgetting unimportant matters aids our mental health. Heh heh, this isn’t said by Emperor Roselle.” Elland simply explained, “Didn’t you tell Donna’s father that he should post an advertisement in the Sonia Morning Post for three days in a row, asking to buy Damir’s special cured meat if he needs your help? He did so recently, but unfortunately, you weren’t in Bayam or the nearby seas.”
“What happened after that?” Klein’s instincts told him that Donna and her family weren’t in serious trouble based on Elland’s relaxed attitude.
Elland chuckled and said, “I heard your conversation back then, and after discovering the advertisement, I visited them using the address. As you know, Donna is a lovely lady. She reminds me of my daughter.
“The matter isn’t too complicated. Urdi, who’s Donna’s father, had a bunch of valuable goods plundered by the Crazy Captain. This plunged him into a terrible economic situation. Although it isn’t as bad as going bankrupt, life for him has definitely turned for the worse. That’s why he wishes to commission you to get the goods back.
“I knew you weren’t in Bayam back then, so I had to go through my own channels to help Urdi recoup the goods at a reasonable price.”
“Crazy Captain?” Klein first found the title familiar before recalling where he had heard it before.
According to red-haired Helene, Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy’s delivery of slaves for the Demoness Sect was passed off to Crazy Captain Connors Viktor. The latter appeared to have close connections with many of the slave dealers and merchants in the Loen Kingdom.
And this was tied to the truth behind the human disappearances in the colonies, as well as the underlying reason of the Great Smog of Backlund!
I’ve always been trying to investigate this matter. Back when I attacked Tracy, that was half the reason, but unfortunately, I didn’t succeed. Later, I was busy acting for the digesting of the potion and my search for mermaids, so I temporarily abandoned my investigations…Klein’s thoughts raced as he asked without a perturbed look, “Where’s Crazy Captain now?”
“Urdi has already gotten back his goods,” Elland hissed, emphasizing that the matter had been settled.
Klein looked at him and repeated, “Where’s Connors Viktor now?”
Elland shook his head in exasperation.
“I’ve no idea, but his subordinates are still in Bayam trying to gather intelligence. As you know, Admiral Amyrius has returned to Backlund, and he’s been replaced by Admiral Davis. Many changes are in place, so the pirates need to have a new handle of the latest situation.
“Therefore, I guess that Connors’s ship is docked in the shadows of one of the nearby islands, but that’s a guess with no way to confirm.”
After listening in silence with his hands clasped, Klein said, “Thank you.”
Elland exhaled and looked out the window as his expression rapidly turned solemn.
“I came here today to tell you that you’re too eye-catching. The higher-ups are beginning to pay attention to you. A powerhouse that can easily kill Kircheis wouldn’t be ignored!
“It’s best you stop using this identity for checking in; otherwise, you might face some difficult problems.”
Klein nodded seriously and said, “Alright.”
He was very grateful for Captain Elland’s warning, but he didn’t show it on his face.
After Elland left, Klein immediately changed his appearance, switched inns, and confirmed that he wasn’t tracked by the military.
After doing all of that, he began considering the search for Crazy Captain Connors Viktor.
To others, this was an extremely difficult task, but Klein had a trick up his sleeve.
It was to use the Sea God Scepter and communicate with nearby sea creatures!
As long as Connors Viktor was in the Rorsted Archipelago’s waters, there was no way he could hide from Klein!
Of course, it was necessary that he had enough time to perform the search.
Above the gray fog, Klein extended his hand and summoned the Sea God Scepter from the junk pile. He began browsing through the countless points of light swirling about the Sealed Artifact.
Every point of light corresponded to a believer’s prayer. The glows swirled with ethereal holiness!
Soon, Klein did a preliminary screening as he focused on the waters instead of the archipelago. After he had isolated the Sea God Scepter above the gray fog, he was unable to directly use the “divine artifact” to sense the surrounding waters and do anything effective. He had to rely on the scenes of his believers’ prayers as a foundation before reaching out five nautical miles to influence the corresponding undersea creatures.
Klein emanated his spirituality and touched one of the specks of light. He saw a native performing his daily prayers in the evening on a fishing boat before docking.
As Klein’s thoughts changed, the angle of the scene quickly drew higher as more dark clouds and undulating waves appeared in the scene.
There are signs of a storm brewing hours ahead? That’s right. I did find the atmosphere repressing when I was out… That’s why Elland said that Crazy Captain Connors’s ship is likely to be hiding in the shadows of some island. It was to avoid the storm…Klein tapped the edge of the mottled table as he muttered silently.
Having deduced this, it made his “search” much easier. This was because he didn’t need to search the extensive waters; all he needed to do was focus on the different islands around those waters.
With a change in thought, a blue gem at the tip of the Sea God Scepter in Klein’s hand lit up.
On the waters which no longer had the fishing boat, the crimson moonlight shone down on the deep blue waves that were slowly rising. Suddenly, splashes silently surged upwards as an exaggerated eye looking up into the sky surfaced. Beneath the eye was a massive silhouette.
At the same time, all kinds of fish began surfacing nearby.
They took in the indistinct halo that came scattering down, and they circled around before swimming down and headed in different directions.
Ten seconds later, the waters in a five-nautical-mile radius returned to its previous state. The deep blue waves rose up to a high height again, awaiting the final eruption.
Phew… This is a little draining…Klein raised his left hand to rub his temple.
He wasn’t only simply commandeering the sea creatures, he had also bestowed them with remnant Beyonder spirituality to a certain degree. It allowed them to transmit the scenes they saw by praying after they discovered any docked ships around the island.
This wasn’t too difficult or complicated for the Sea God Scepter, but it was burdensome and draining for the controller, Klein.
Then, Klein selected a few praying believers situated on different islands around the archipelago. He then used the same method to command the sea creatures of the region.
After doing all of this, he didn’t bother throwing the Sea God Scepter into the junk pile before returning to the real world. He took off his coat and collapsed into bed.
Having expended his spirituality to the limit, he believed that he would fall asleep immediately. Yet, his head began aching, preventing him from opening his eyes or falling asleep.
Klein could clearly feel that his skin seemed overly sensitive. Lumps grew over his skin, and hidden beneath them were countless meat tendrils.
Indeed, as Mr. Hanged Man said, if you drain your spirituality to zero for two consecutive days, you’ll definitely start hearing things and show signs of losing control. My body became a little abnormal just from reaching my limits once despite not even maintaining it for too long. Of course, it’s because I’ve only recently advanced, and I haven’t digested much. Furthermore, there’s the excess from the potions from the prior Sequences…Klein regained his train of thought as he attempted to Cogitate the stacked spherical lights so as to calm the fatigue of his body and mind.
Having gradually recovered, he finally fell asleep. By the time he woke up, it was in the middle of the night.
At that moment, the winds were howling outside. The rain was pouring as the storm had finally unleashed its might after a prolonged period of brewing.
And this wasn’t a rare situation in Bayam. Apart from that, the night was relatively serene.
Klein went to the washroom to clear his bowels. Washing his hands and taking four steps counterclockwise, he once again appeared above the gray fog.
He picked up the Sea God Scepter on the end of the long bronze table and began browsing through the “scenes” from the sea creatures.
The scenes were that of ships, all located at different ports, harbors, or the shadows of different islands.
Although Klein hadn’t seen Crazy Captain Connors Viktor, he had previously learned of his traits and the various emblems of his pirate crew. Therefore, he wasn’t afraid of failing to identify him.
Scenes flashed past as he patiently scrutinized the details of the ships.
About ten minutes later, a look of unconcealed joy appeared in his eyes. He zoomed in on a scene as he pulled the orientation of the scene closer.
He had found the suspected ship!
The ship was docked at the back of Symeem Island, an island furthest from the Rorsted Archipelago. Behind it was a towering cliff with churning waves below it.
Its sails and flag had been reefed up, but there was a white skull emblem with an eye-patch on the two sides of the ship.
This was none other than the emblem of the Crazy Captain’s pirate crew!
Klein removed the spirit pendulum from his left wrist and made a confirmation with divination.
The answer made him rejoice, as it was indeed Connors Viktor’s ship!
And Crazy Captain only had one ship!
It’s no wonder that despite most adventurers at sea knowing that Crazy Captain is in contact with the kingdom’s human traffickers and slave merchants, the Church of Storms’s investigations of the colony disappearances didn’t point to him. He only has a bounty of 3,300 pounds. The pirate crew only has one ship, so it just looks like it’s a small business. It’s impossible for him to do large-scale human trafficking… What should I do next?Klein first sighed silently before considering his angle of investigation.
His first reaction was to summon a massive undersea creature, hitch a ride on something akin to a whale, and head straight for Symeem Island while the storm continued. Then, he could infiltrate and use his powers as a Marionettist to control Crazy Captain Connors Viktor without causing too much of a stir. But on careful thought, he felt that it was a rash decision.
It wasn’t a problem dealing with other pirates who weren’t at the pirate admiral level, but since Crazy Captain Connors Viktor was involved with a terrifying matter like the Great Smog of Backlund, he had to consider that Connors’s normal actions were just a disguise. In consideration of how he might have another identity, with the ship concealing some secrets, there was a high chance that there was a trap that could deal with pirate admirals. Klein might not walk out alive despite being armed to the teeth if he made such a rash infiltration attempt.
Should I summon myself and head over with the Sea God Scepter as a Spirit Body? This can avoid some accidents, as I can immediately end the summoning if anything goes wrong. However, the Sea God Scepter is essentially the Beyonder characteristic of a High-Sequence Beyonder from the Storm pathway. As long as it appears in the real world, it might attract Sea King Jahn Kottman… This will prevent the situation from developing as I expect it to…Klein looked at the storm in the scene as he came up with a preliminary plan.
Before that, he conjured a pen and paper and wrote the divination statement: “Dealing with Connors Viktor is very dangerous.”
Picking up the silver chain of the spirit pendulum, Klein reined in his thoughts and focused on the divination.
Soon, he opened his eyes to see the topaz pendant turning clockwise at a high frequency and large amplitudes.
This meant that dealing with Connors Viktor was very dangerous!
It’s as I expected. Thankfully, I didn’t rashly rush over…Klein picked up the Sea God Scepter and decided on executing the plan he had just thought of.
It was to use the prayer scene and strike Connors Viktor’s ship with the Sea God Scepter from afar by using the cover of the storm. He would rouse the nest and force out its secret!
After grasping the relevant situation, he would end the attacks before Sea King Jahn Kottman sensed the abnormality or arrived at the scene.
Klein wouldn’t feel disappointed if Connors Viktor unfortunately landed in the hands of the Sea King. This was because he would have to think of the means to pass the information to the three Churches after he figured out the truth of the Great Smog of Backlund.
If Crazy Captain successfully escaped, Klein would’ve pried into his secrets by rousing the nest. He could then subsequently formulate a plan of attack!
Phew…Klein slowly exhaled as he watched the ship bob about with the dark crashing waves before raising the Sea God Scepter high in the air.
At the tip of the scepter, the blue gems that circled around it had begun to emit a bright light.
Symeem Island. Under the towering cliff, dark sea waters were being roused by the surrounding waves as they churned about considerably.
On Crazy Captain Connors Viktor’s ship named the Single-eyed Skull, a few pirates donned cloaks as they pulled up their hats. The rain pattered down heavily on them as they fought against winds that could lift a child, in order to walk out the cabin and inspect the ship to prevent any accidents from happening.
Their cloaks were made of linen, but their surfaces were smeared with an already hardened sticky liquid. The raindrops were unable to permeate through that layer and could only flow down onto the deck.
The liquid was Donningsman tree sap, produced from the Southern Continent’s rainforest. It was naturally water-resistant and was quite commonly seen. It was originally rather cheap, but after a research team last year suspected that it had beneficial effects on hair growth, its price skyrocketed.
“In such weather it’s suitable to be inside the Red Theater, drinking liquor, smoking weed, and having women in your arms!” A pirate looked out of the shipboard and grumbled.
His companion echoed him as he pulled at his cloak’s hood, “I heard there’s a bunch of new arrivals at the Red Theater. I really want to give them a try.”
“How did you learn of that?” another pirate asked in passing.
He was met with a chuckle.
“I heard it from the boss. It’s not like you have no idea what Captain’s ‘business’ is? That’s why the boss knows plenty of human traffickers. Ha! They prefer to be called ‘slave merchants.’”
“Speaking of which, I recall what happened that time.” The pirate who spoke at the beginning wore a reminiscent look. “Among the ‘goods’ sent over, there was a young noble lady who had fled from her home. Her skin, figure, looks, tsk—were… were… I have no idea how to describe it. I still remember her to this day. What a pity that she committed suicide!”
As they spoke, they suddenly felt their vision brighten as they subconsciously looked up into the sky. Apart from the pattering rain, there was an abnormal silver bolt of lightning that was snaking its way through the dark clouds that hid the crimson moon and stars.
Suddenly, a gigantic bolt of lightning that illuminated the surrounding waters smote down, heading straight for the Single-eyed Skull!
Boom!
The bolts began to spread out randomly as the wooden ship burst into flames. Deafening thunder echoed in the pirates’ ears.
Right on the heels of that, silver bolts of lightning struck down like they were brandishing their claws. The tiny sailboat was instantly plunged into a lightning forest.
At that moment, the thick lightning bolts that were about to interweave together had suddenly separated. They split apart in violation of the natural laws, and they failed to hit the Single-eyed Skull. They hung close to the ship’s surroundings before striking the pitch-black water, lighting up the surrounding sea as sizzling lightning bolts snaked out in a spectacle.
The pirates on the deck suffered from the strike. One of them had been charred black like an overburnt piece of wood. Two collapsed as their bodies convulsed.
There really is a problem!
Above the gray fog, Klein couldn’t help but sigh when he saw the scene of his Lightning Storm being dispelled.
He was certain that this was a power at the level of a demigod!
If he had rashly infiltrated the Single-eyed Skull, even with Creeping Hunger, Death Knell, and Groselle’s Travels, there was no way he could put up an effective resistance against such strange powers. And by then, he wouldn’t have the time to pray to himself and respond using the Sea God Scepter above the gray fog!
Taking a deep breath, Klein made all the blue gems on the tip of the white-boned scepter light up.
Around the Single-eyed Skull, there were two kinds of sounds in the storm. One was piercingly sharp, as though it could prick through one’s eardrums and penetrate one’s brain. The other was deep, sounding like a beating heart as it struck on one’s Spirit Body.
This gave the pirates an extremely uncomfortable experience, with many having the urge to vomit blood. However, this was only the beginning. The sound of splashing water intensified as a dark wave surged up to a height of nearly ten meters, running opposite the island’s cliffside!
The wave was like a wall created by a deity as “He” pushed it toward the Single-eyed Skull with an invisible hand.
This was a tsunami that Klein created!
It could already be considered a calamity!
The whooshing sound of the wave sounded like explosions as the pirates on board looked at the dark sky outside, the churning clouds, and the massive tsunami. It felt like the apocalypse mentioned in mythical legends had arrived. They lost all will to save themselves.
But as they were waiting in despair for the final judgment, a disturbance that didn’t abide by logic or scientific laws appeared in the middle of the waves created by the tsunami. An indescribable vortex rapidly took form as it tore through the entire wave, causing the terrifying waves to rapidly collapse as a result!
Amidst a rapturous rumble, a secondary wave threw the Single-eyed Skull up high into the air as the gigantic wave from before dispersed, spraying a portion of its load onto the ship. One of the masts broke, and the ship was in shambles. Even the deck was completely flooded.
Whoosh!
A strong wind suddenly stirred and swept up the pirates, turning into a hurricane that exceeded its own limits, pushing the airborne Single-eyed Skull further towards the sea.
The ship began to ride the squall as it flew across the sky, covering a distance of several nautical miles without landing in the undulating waters. It was as though it was an airship that continued stably proceeding forward.
Klein was amazed at the demigod or Sealed Artifact of the corresponding level inside the Single-eyed Skull for nullifying the tsunami. He sighed at his lacking Sequence, as he couldn’t create the destructive tsunami that Kalvetua had previously created, despite stirring the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog. In the meantime, he controlled the hurricane and ensured that the Single-eyed Skull didn’t lose its support and plummet, afraid that it would leave his five-nautical-mile range of influence.
At that moment, his goal wasn’t to destroy the Single-eyed Skull, nor was it to capture Crazy Captain Connors Viktor, but to force out the demigod or Sealed Artifact hidden inside the ship.
A powerhouse or item at this level was scarce in the world. By seeing their appearance, he would know who they were sooner or later, as well as which organization they belonged to!
And this provided the subsequent direction for the investigation regarding the Great Smog of Backlund!
I hope it’s not from the Seer pathway; otherwise, who knows if it’s his true face or not… However, this is also a good thing. Since I’m investigating the truth of the Great Smog, I’ll figure out what Ince Zangwill is doing, and I’ll make preparations for my subsequent revenge. I’ll also be able to successfully find the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula and main ingredients…As Klein silently sighed, he made the gem on the tip of the Sea God Scepter emit a pure azure light.
With a hum, the Single-eyed Skull’s flight experienced a change. It plummeted like a roar and didn’t even manage to glide!
Suddenly, it turned very, very light, landing on the sea’s surface like a feather caressing a human’s face.
At that moment, Klein, who had exhausted plenty of spirituality, was just about to muster his remaining strength to create another tsunami when he heard an explosive boom from the scene.
It was a terrifying sonic boom!
Furthermore, it was different from normal sonic booms, as though it was mixed with the howling sounds of the wind.
It was from Sea King Jahn Kottman! Although he was still a distance away, he wielded mastery of these waters, so he could exert his influence across space while he rushed over!
This was a Sequence 3 Saint who was close to that of an angel!
The terrifying sonic boom sent the Single-eyed Skull flying out. There was no hesitation on whether it would harm anyone; after all, there was nothing wrong with striking down on pirates!
Meanwhile, Klein felt a psyche that was so potent that it was terrifying as it swept across the area in search of any spots that appeared abnormal. It caused the scene before his eyes to be affected as everything turned indistinct.
After resisting another blast, Klein calmly and rationally ended the response. He shut down the corresponding prayer scene before throwing the Sea God Scepter into the junk pile.
The gap isn’t anything trivial. If Sea King didn’t appear, I wouldn’t have the confidence in forcing out that demigod. My Sequence is still too low, giving me troubles when using the scepter, as it’s overly burdensome… However, at sea, the Storm pathway is really powerful. They’re practically mobile calamities.
The powers displayed by that demigod had the key elements of distortion, confusion, loaning, and violation of normality. It appears to be the Black Emperor paths of the divine. Others might not realize it, but I have the corresponding Card of Blasphemy! It definitely isn’t only a Sequence 5 Mentor of Confusion… A Count of The Fallen? Hmm, the military has a portion of the potion formula for the Black Emperor pathway, but it seems to be limited to the first five Sequences. They lack Sequences 4 and above…
Although Klein failed to force the demigod or corresponding Sealed Artifact out, he had gained a certain number of clues from their reaction. He suspected that a particular faction in the royal family wasn’t only cooperating with the Demoness Sect and Ince Zangwill, but it was also secretly in cahoots with a faction that wielded most of the Sequences of the Black Emperor pathway.
The descendants of Solomon or Trunsoest? Is King of the Five Seas Nast involved in this?Klein was in serious thought when he heard overlapping prayers in his ear.
It broke his train of thought as he instinctively emanated his spirituality and touched the rippling light beside his chair.
Then, he saw Danitz.
This well-known pirate had his eyes closed as he piously prayed to The Fool.
“…”
Klein took out his pocket watch in a daze and took a few looks at the time to confirm that it was almost three in the morning.
Is he nuts? Why is he praying in the middle of the night? Does he not want me to sleep?Klein watched carefully in exasperated amusement and discovered that Danitz looked tipsy. There was even faint singing echoing outside.
The crew members of the Golden Dream are having another bonfire party? Are they celebrating the departure of Gehrman Sparrow? To think they celebrated all the way into the middle of the night!Klein instantly understood why Danitz was praying at that moment.
He took a deep breath as he emanated his will into the halo, saying in a deep voice, “Those who say my name are on my mind.”
…
Sea King Jahn Kottman arrived at Symeem Island as he began searching for the abnormal tsunami that had happened here, as well as the ship that belonged to an unknown pirate crew.
He was certain that there was a demigod on board that ship!
This tall and brawny Cardinal of the Church of Storms with thick, dark-blue hair, a high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punisher, clenched his fists as the dark clouds in the sky cracked open, sending crimson sunlight scattering across the sea.
After identifying the positions of the stars, Jahn Kottman flew in a particular direction.
Suddenly, his speed slowed down because he saw a pirate’s ship with a flag fluttering with the Single-eyed Skull emblem.
The ship wasn’t manned by anyone as it drifted in the wind. Scarlet flames were everywhere on it, along with charred corpses.
In the middle of one of the masts, a middle-aged man was tied to it. He wore a triangular hat and a black eye-patch. His exposed eye was widened and filled with horror. A wooden pole had impaled him in his chest as blood dyed everything.
His life and Spirit Body had completely dissipated.
Situated beyond the storm, the Golden Dream had crimson red moonlight shine through the thin clouds and onto one of its rooms which was dark and unlit.
Danitz was standing beside his bed, motionless. It was as though he had encountered the Beyonder powers resembling Medusa’s petrifying gaze.
He couldn’t help but grind his teeth loudly as his feet indiscernibly trembled. An endless grayish-white fog and an indistinct figure that stood high above everything, saying the awe-inspiring words “those who say my name are on my mind” filled his mind.
Th-there really was a response… There really was a response!Danitz’s lips quivered as he muttered silently to himself. He felt that his calves had gone soft.
This was the first time he was receiving a response from a prayer!
He was frightened out of his wits!
He long knew that The Fool was an unknown existence, the figure whom the secret organization backing Gehrman Sparrow believed in, and that he had already made a connection due to chanting his honorific name. If he had any actions of disloyalty or betrayal, he would immediately die a baffling death, but this knowledge stemmed from the knowledge Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina had taught him. He had never encountered similar situations before, and he had never imagined that an unknown existence would respond to him.
When the fog, figure, and voice suddenly appeared before his eyes and ears, he learned for the first time that mighty existences would directly respond to their believers!
Yes, deep down, Danitz had unknowingly changed the unknown existence into a mighty existence.
Just as he recovered from his shock, he hurriedly took a few deep breaths as he attempted to pace about to relieve the remnant horrors in his heart. However, just as he took a stride with his right foot, he discovered that his legs had gone limp. All he could do was collapse onto his bed before barely managing to turn around to sit up.
“It really is a magnificent existence. It’s real…” Danitz muttered softly as he came to a clear realization that he had involved himself in something serious.
Back in the book world, as he had only chanted the honorific name without discovering any abnormalities, all he felt was fear having known of the possible outcomes. Now, he was facing a hidden danger that finally outlined itself, as well a future he couldn’t see clearly. How could he not plunge into an inescapable pit of extreme fear?
After an unknown period of time, Danitz exhaled as he consoled himself.
It might not be a bad thing. At the very least, Gehrman Sparrow is still living, and he’s leading quite a good life!
Upon having this thought, he forced a smile.
I’m a member of a secret organization, and in the future, a person blessed by a magnificent existence…
As his thoughts raced, Danitz decided to pray every morning when he woke up. He believed that no existence would dislike a pious believer.
Of course, he would keep in mind the revelation and often pray inwardly.
…
The next morning, Klein woke up normally, having exhausted himself the previous night.
He slowly got out of bed and saw that the skies were blue and the ground outside was wet. The entire world seemed to be cleansed by water, making it abnormally fresh. However, the disorderly leaves, broken branches, and all sorts of trash were an indication that it wasn’t a peaceful night.
After washing up, Klein wore an ordinary Loenese face, ordered a cup of Gurney Sap, something that originated from Symeem Island, and a rather heavy choice for breakfast—Teativa—to make up for his previous night’s expenditure.
As he drank the beverage that resembled lemonade with sugar and milk, he ate the fresh, fragrant meal that mixed mutton and fish together, along with the sweet and slightly sour flavor of the fruit. Klein held up the newspapers provided by the inn with great pleasure as he read through the papers starting with the Sonia Morning Post and News Report.
At the end of breakfast, he flipped open Strange Cases, a paper that was rather popular among adventurers, and he saw a striking article headline:
“Bloody infighting amidst storm:
“According to sources, there was intense infighting on Crazy Captain Connors Viktor’s Single-eyed Skull. The pirates executed Crazy Captain and killed each other, and reports say that no one survived.
“All of this evil was concealed by the terrifying storm last night. No one was aware of the conflict until the Single-eyed Skull was found drifting around Symeem harbor.”
The article attached an unclear photo, seemingly captured from the harbor in secret.
The photo’s Single-eyed Skull’s characteristics stood out at once. It was heavily damaged and many spots were charred black. Only a single mast remained intact, while the middle mast had a figure with a triangular hat pinned to it.
It’s Connors Viktor… He died just like that?Klein’s pupils constricted as he seriously contemplated.It can almost be confirmed that there was a demigod on the ship last night… When he saw that Crazy Captain was targeted, or with Sea King in pursuit, he could only care for himself. Unable to bring Connors with him, he decisively silenced him and destroyed all evidence?
Klein, who had plans on continuing his pursuits of Crazy Captain, felt dejected. He realized that although the trail of clues hadn’t been completely cut off, there was little of it left.
The only matter he was aware of at that moment was that the demigod likely belonged to the Black Emperor pathway!
From the intensity of the storm last night, the Single-eyed Skull was likely sent to the harbor by Sea King Jahn Kottman so as to do any follow-up investigations. I wonder if they will have any additional findings… Yes, I can get Mr. Hanged Man to keep an eye out for it in the Church of Storms… There’s no need to inform him since the Tarot Gathering will be this afternoon. The World can directly commission him to do so…Klein quickly made up his mind before downing the rest of the Gurney Sap.
Then, he returned to his room and planned to retrieve the radio transceiver which he had placed above the gray fog for an extended period of time to contact Arrodes. He wanted to see if it had any other clues regarding the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula.
Having left Oravi’s East Sea, which was also where the Aurora Order’s demigod had previously targeted him, Klein now dared to use items with the gray fog’s aura. However, he knew very well that he couldn’t do it frequently, and each use couldn’t be for too long; otherwise, there was the possibility of the True Creator detecting it.
Due to this reason and his wariness against Arrodes, he planned on doing whatever he could do himself, and he would seek advice from others if possible. He only planned on playing the question-and-answer game if he was out of options.
…
In the Blue Avenger which was docked at the Resistance’s private harbor.
Alger planned on getting one last resupply before his return to Pasu Island.
After instructing his crew which items to purchase, he changed into local clothing, and he went straight for Bayam. After circling a few times, he came to the Cathedral of Waves, planning on reporting to diocese bishop, Chogo, about recent developments.
Although he was returning to Pasu Island and reporting his work to the upper echelons of the Church, he knew very well who his immediate superior was. He knew that he needed to act appropriately and not make his superior believe that he was skipping the chain of command by directly establishing relations with the upper echelons.
Chogo remained hale and hearty as he was very pleased with Alger’s proactive reporting. After he heard that, he said with a brisk tone, “There’s no need to worry about it. It’s just routine reporting. I’ve already informed His Eminence Kottman that you’re devoted to the Lord and are loyal to the Church. You’re one of the most trusted captains, and His Eminence Kottman will inform the Council of Cardinals of this.”
He paused, but without giving Alger any time to speak, he continued, “In addition, there’s another mission. Investigate people who are intimately tied to Crazy Captain Connors Viktor.
“This is a mission directly issued by His Eminence Kottman. You have to take it seriously.”
Investigate people related to Crazy Captain?Alger was puzzled, but he didn’t question it. Instead, he struck his right fist on his left breast and said, “Yes, Your Excellency.”
The grizzled Chogo nodded and thought for two seconds before asking, “Do you know Gehrman Sparrow?”
This question sounded like a bolt out of the blue. It left Alger’s pupils constricting as he nearly lost control on the spot. Thankfully, he was mentally strong, allowing him to barely maintain his normal state.
“I’ve heard of him. He’s been very famous recently. Not only has he hunted Wormtongue Mithor and seriously injured Tracy, but he has also boarded Cattleya’s Future.” Alger droned on to hide the stirrings in his heart.
Chogo made a terse acknowledgment.
“You were at sea, so you’re a little behind on the news.
“Gehrman Sparrow killed Kircheis at Toscarter last week and obtained his bounty. Hehe, that pirate was indeed a Devil, a Sequence 5 Devil.”
“Kircheis? Agalito’s second mate?” Alger asked with very honest emotions.
He knew that Kircheis was suspected to be a Sequence 5, but he didn’t know that he was of the Devil pathway. And the fact he was both a Sequence 5 and a Devil meant plenty of things. It meant that he was difficult to kill, which meant that Gehrman Sparrow had very likely killed Kircheis during a sudden encounter!
This meant that Gehrman Sparrow was already at the pinnacle of Sequence 5s!
If it wasn’t because he was seeking to purchase the Sequence 4 potion formula, I might even suspect that he had become a demigod…Alger thought, feeling perturbed.
He was alarmed to realize that in a week, The World had obtained the Sequence 5 Ocean Songster potion formula and main ingredient, killed a Sequence 5 Devil, and might very possibly have a Sequence 6 Notary potion formula in hand as well!
How did he do it?Alger realized that he was feeling a little frightened of The World.
Of course, it wasn’t something unacceptable for him. This was because he knew that The World was Mr. Fool’s Blessed representative. And Mr. Fool’s Blessed clearly wasn’t a single person. If one was responsible for the Notary potion formula, while another was responsible for the Ocean Songster, then it was possible that Gehrman Sparrow had only killed Kircheis.
Although this similarly left one apprehensive, it didn’t seem like a fabricated story.
Chogo nodded solemnly.
“Yes, Agalito’s lack of reaction implies something.
“Focus on gathering information about Gehrman Sparrow.”
“Alright, Your Excellency.” Alger bowed reverently, having already decided to be perfunctory with the mission as much as he could.
…
Inside the inn, Klein placed the radio transceiver on the table.
Before long, rushed clacking sounds were heard.
Amidst the clacking sounds, the radio transceiver spewed out new illusory paper. On the paper were words composed of Loenese: “Great Master, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, has finally caught up to you!”
… There’s no need to be so excited… Oh, the way Arrodes speaks is as professional as always. He didn’t express his bitterness about not being able to contact me for prolonged periods of time, nor did he question me about why I haven’t been looking for it. It directly blamed itself by claiming that it hadn’t caught up to me… It makes me feel a little guilty. But, I still need to be wary…Klein was momentarily at a loss for an answer.
Arrodes didn’t wait as it used the radio transceiver to produce an emoticon of carefully peeking out on the illusory paper.
“Great Master, the ruler above the spirit world, your servant has sensed that you are one step closer to returning to your holy throne, am I right?”
This fellow has evolved really quickly. He’s already using colored text to form a nascent form of emoticons… From Arrodes’s point of view, I’m a true god taking steps to find myself? That’s why, although it can clearly sense that I’m only a Sequence 5, it still treats me with respect and is even more humble?Klein understood that the mirror was deliberately asking a question, so he nodded in a frank manner.
“Yes.”
“You have already answered my question. As an exchange and a rule that I need to overlook, you can raise a question to me.” Arrodes “typed” quickly in response before adding a “smiley face.”
Klein didn’t hesitate and asked directly, “Where can the potion formula for Bizarro Sorcerer be found?”
The illusory paper spat out a long paragraph of complicated symbols before turning into a mirror as it represented a realistic scene.
It was a dark cathedral without any natural light source. Inside it was a bunch of squirming things that were all so blurry. It looked as though it was a pencil drawing that had been wiped by an eraser, preventing any exact details to be seen.
However, Arrodes added a bunch of text at the bottom of the scene.
“This is Zaratul. In ‘His’ advancement to Sequence 1, Attendant of Mysteries, ‘He’ lost control and became a monster. However, Great Master, you have to be careful. ‘He’ is a very crafty person. Perhaps everything about ‘Him’ is just an act with a purpose.
“I’m unable to look at ‘Him’ directly, as it will bring me harm. Aside from ‘Him,’ you will be unable to obtain the potion formula from any demigod from the Secret Order. This is because back then Zaratul would directly provide the High-Sequence potion to them. And there’s almost no way to use any Beyonder methods to reverse-divine it.”
What a detailed answer, and it even gave me the additional knowledge that the Sequence 1 corresponding to the Seer pathway is Attendant of Mysteries… Does it mean being an angel that serves upon Mystery? From the looks of it, the Secret Order approach can only work by directly facing Zaratul to obtain the potion formula. And I’m not even capable of viewing “Him” directly… It’s no wonder the Snake of Fate Will Auceptin told me to find the crazy Zaratul without mentioning the Secret Order…Klein was moved by Arrodes’s attitude. If he didn’t feel that he lacked the level and strength to commandeer this Sealed Artifact, he even planned on truly treating it as his servant.
Amidst the clear clicking sounds, another segment of the illusory piece of paper appeared, presenting another scene.
It was a towering mountain peak. On it was a swath of dilapidated palaces. Inside it was a gigantic stone chair.
Klein was very familiar with this scene. Without Arrodes’s footnote, he knew what it represented.
The Antigonus family’s treasure hidden at the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range!
White paper continued being spat out as a new scene was presented. Just like a movie, it had changes in the camera angle.
The first scene that appeared in Klein’s eyes was a lofty gothic-style bell tower and beautiful palaces around it.
The former represented the Bell of Order, and the latter represented the Sodela Palace. They were landmark buildings in Backlund.
The scene changed, and soon, there was a new building on the paper. It was a pure black cathedral with two symmetrical bell towers.
The scene of the cathedral’s interior grew larger, and soon, it presented the entirety of the interior. It was then fixed at a pair of iron black doors that swung open.
The door was abnormally heavy, and on it were seven Dark Sacred Emblems, as though they were guards of the Tenebrous Heaven.
Chanis Gate… Saint Samuel Cathedral…Klein recognized the familiarly styled door. Based on the architectural style, he confirmed that the cathedral was the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s headquarters of the Backlund diocese—Saint Samuel Cathedral!
White paper was spat out and the scene changed as it plunged deep into the darkness. On an empty bookshelf built from bones, there sat an ancient notebook. It was a black hard-covered book.
Klein recognized the notebook at once.
It was the Antigonus family’s notebook which had caused the death of the original Klein!
After going round and round, everything came back full circle!
Klein silently observed it for a moment, and after the scenes disappeared did he regain control of his thought processes.
Yes, back then, the members of the Aurora Order were able to see the Clown potion formula from the notebook. Having been acknowledged by it, the content presented to me will definitely be completely different from before when I flipped through it. It should have the Arcane Sorceror potion formula. It just lacks the ingredients or characteristics.
So this notebook has been sealed behind Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate all this time. To get it from there, the difficulty in doing so wouldn’t be lower than finding Zaratul and facing “Him” directly… Back then, there were High-Sequence Beyonders involved in the Great Smog of Backlund. After I reported the matter to the Backlund diocese’s Church through Miss Justice, the matter was quickly quelled. This is sufficient enough to prove that the Backlund diocese has plenty of power. They have no lack of demigods or Sealed Artifacts… Yes, regardless, I’ll need to return to Backlund first and see if there are any opportunities. In contrast, I’d prefer not to head to the Hornacis mountain range…
Reining in his thoughts, Klein looked at the radio transceiver which had turned dark and solemn.
“Last night, who was the demigod on Crazy Captain Connors Viktor’s ship?”
Clacking sounds quickly sounded as the illusory paper from before vanished as new ones were spat out.
The content on the piece of paper was likewise a realistic scene.
On an exquisite brass chandelier, five candles of different heights spread their warmth and light. A middle-aged man wearing a triangular hat and black eye-patch stood before a cabinet that stored grape wine, champagne, and tequila. He was humbly looking opposite him.
Opposite him was a tall figure in a black cloak. Its face was completely hidden beneath the hood.
The figure didn’t seem to have a real head, only a blob of heavily distorted darkness that was embedded above the neck.
Thanks to the portraits from bounty notices, Klein recognized the one-eyed man to be Crazy Captain Connors—his disheveled and oily hair cascaded down and happened to cover his neck.
Opposite him is likely that demigod. But he deliberately disguised himself and did the corresponding anti-divination preparations. For Arrodes to be able to produce a scene of this level is already impressive enough…Klein wasn’t too disappointed. Instead, he carefully memorized the figure’s build.
More than 1.85 meters tall, but less than 1.9 meters… Rather long arms, and when hanging his hands down, it almost reaches the knees… The broad shoulders prop up the cloak… The feet are faced outwards to a certain degree…
As an expert in disguises, Klein believed that when a person disguised himself and prepared a certain level of anti-divination measures, there was a high chance that he wouldn’t take note of disguising his build, especially when one’s body didn’t have any particular traits.
Therefore, this can provide a certain amount of clues. This allows Klein to find the person familiar when he sees the target!
“Very good. It’s your turn to ask.” After keeping that in mind, Klein stopped scrutinizing the figure as he waited for Arrodes’s question with piqued interest.
He was curious as to how Arrodes would continue breaking through his image of him.
The typing sounds slowed down as it seemed to appear hesitant. Bit by bit, the illusory white paper was spat out.
“Great Master, c-can I say something to you?”
“Yes,” Klein answered the question, puzzled. He began to look forward to what Arrodes had to say.
The sound of typing hastened as it exuded an obvious sense of warmth.
On the illusory paper, a single line appeared: “Great Master, happy birthday!
“This is belated. Your current body was born on 4th March 1327. I originally wanted to wish you a happy birthday at midnight of that day, but I failed to keep up with you.”
… It’s a topic that really exceeded my expectations… I even forgot about my own birthday…The corners of Klein’s lips twitched as he was at a loss for words.
He had received the original Klein’s memory fragments and received parts of his emotions. He knew the birthday, but for a person who led a solitary life, why would he remember such things?
This fellow is actually the first person to wish me a happy birthday… Benson and Melissa must be feeling more upset today… The interview should’ve ended in February. I wonder if Benson succeeded in becoming a civil servant…Klein felt poignant as the way he looked at the radio transceiver warmed up.
He thought for a moment as he calmly asked, “Third question: Your origins.”
The typing sounds paused for two seconds before sounding out again.
A white piece of paper was spat out as a new scene surfaced.
Large amounts of black sticky liquid spewed out from the ground as they spread outwards in a distorted manner. They grew different numbers of arms and legs before becoming strange monsters that charged ahead.
During this process, a speck of light was shot out along with the black liquid before landing on a rock, to which it rapidly fused together, turning into a mirror with ancient patterns and black gems adorning its two sides.
What kind of strange scene is this… This was how Arrodes was born? What was that speck of light? Where did it originate from? It does seem like a Beyonder characteristic…Klein came up with a preliminary interpretation of the scene.
The typing sounds didn’t stop as another line appeared: “Great Master, do you have any other questions?”
Taking note of the time, Klein shook his head.
“No.”
“You have finished answering the questions, and it’s time for me to leave. Great Master, the ruler above the spirit world, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, looks forward to serving you again and hopes to be able to continue following in your footsteps. Bye~” At the end of the illusory piece of paper, a hand-waving emoticon was presented.
Inside the quiet room in the inn, the dark and silent radio transceiver instantly returned back to normal as its surroundings stopped being eerie.
Klein busily set up the ritual and sacrificed it above the gray fog before having the time to consider the answers he had received.
According to the clues provided by Arrodes, and combining the answers from Mr. Azik and Will Auceptin, Klein had a basic idea on how he should proceed.
It wasn’t just because he wished to return to Backlund for some rest and reorganization, but because he viewed the large city as a main locale that he would spend a long period of time being active in. He wanted to see if he could steal the Antigonus family’s notebook from the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s Saint Samuel Cathedral.
If he confirmed that there weren’t any solutions, he would attempt to switch to neighboring Beyonder pathways, but if that was impossible, he had no choice but to take the final route—head to the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range.
Hmm… I definitely can’t use my identity as Sherlock Moriarty when I’m back in Backlund unless I wish to dig out Ince Zangwill or the royal family faction that’s hiding in the darkness. However, when contacting people I’m familiar with or using the resources of the Church of Steam, I can transform back into Sherlock Moriarty.
In short, I have to create a new identity. Furthermore, it has to be completely separate from Gehrman Sparrow. Hmm, I won’t directly return to Pritz Harbor this time. I’ll make a detour to Desi Bay and make sure that no one can figure out my background.Klein’s thoughts raced and he soon came up with a clear train of thought.
After determining the next steps of action to take, he planned on drawing some blood and heading above the gray fog to explore Groselle’s Travels using his Spirit Body, but in consideration that there was a Tarot Gathering in the afternoon, he lay back in bed and took the time to rest and relax.
…
The Future smoothly cruised through the undulating waves as Admiral of Stars Cattleya stood by the window, watching the scenery that seemed to go on without end. And by the deck, there were Nina’s exasperated shouts from time to time. She would be angrily scolding Frank Lee for producing a bunch of fast-growing, beef-flavored mushrooms that enjoyed eating fish.
Cattleya sighed silently as she nudged the heavy glasses on her nose bridge.
At that moment, her spiritual perception was suddenly triggered as she looked down at her study desk. At some point in time, a few pieces of yellowed paper had appeared there.
The emperor’s diary entries… She finally sent a messenger over…Cattleya turned around in delight and picked up the few pieces of paper that were akin to a preliminary probe.
By three in the afternoon, having memorized the symbols, Cattleya saw the illusory crimson light surge at her like a tide, drowning her within.
Under a high dome propped up by stone columns, Cattleya saw similar red beams soar up, transforming into indistinct figures.
She didn’t look carefully, as she realized that a pair of familiar glasses had naturally appeared over her nose bridge. It was almost a perfect replica of the one from the outside world.
Then, she caught Miss Justice elegantly stand up from the corner of her eye. Miss Justice briskly greeted the figure at the seat of honor, “Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Audrey was in a good mood recently. After she returned to her family’s castle, as an obedient daughter, she helped her mother, Lady Caitlyn, resolve some psychological problems that stemmed from her age and physical condition. She received extremely good feedback, allowing her to conclude more of the acting principles for Psychiatrist.
Amongst them, the most important principle was to help others resolve psychological issues. She suspected that this was the reason why the potion’s name was Psychiatrist and not Psychologist.
Miss Justice is very happy…Klein appeared infected as he nodded with a smile as a response.
During this process, he noticed that Mr. Hanged Man appeared to be preoccupied with concerns. He looked like he was hesitating and struggling, having not made up his mind.
Eh, this means that Mr. Hanged Man is able to buy the Ocean Songster’s potion formula and main ingredient, but he will have to pay a huge price. I thought he would request to pay for it in installments…The Fool Klein reined in his gaze without any signs of unrest as he surveyed the area.
After Miss Justice was done with her greeting, Cattleya looked towards the end of the long bronze table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I found three pages of Roselle’s diary.”
Here it comes… I wonder if the three diary pages specially selected by Queen Mystic will be valuable. For instance, providing clues to the Card of Blasphemy for the Seer pathway. This will be able to provide me with another alternative…Klein was filled with anticipation as he calmly and naturally said, “Very good. You can think of a request.”
“Yes, Mr. Fool.” Cattleya replied in an impeccable manner before requesting to conjure the contents of the diary pages.
Upon seeing her behavior and thinking about how she acted in the dream, Klein was rather gratified. He felt like a teacher having successfully reformed a student.
This is the first time Ma’am Hermit is providing Emperor Roselle’s diary entries. With the standards and ability she has showcased, it’s impossible for her to have failed to find it in the past… Yes, in the past, she was more of an observer. After being punished by Mr. Fool, she has truly integrated into our Tarot Club?Together with how Cattleya had performed last week, Audrey made a judgment.
Meanwhile, she sensed that Mr. Hanged Man didn’t seem normal. He looked like he was anticipating something but was also unable to bring himself to part with something. She was rather intrigued.
Klein didn’t wait too long before the three diary pages were conjured and came into his hands.
Derrick and the other members instinctively fell silent, so as to not disturb Mr. Fool’s reading.
“9th February. Today is Bornova’s birthday. He’s already a healthy, strong, honest, and kind young man. His piousness has won the Church’s favor.
“Everyone is congratulating me, saying that Bornova will definitely become a Blessed, a saint. They praise him for how pure and flawless his faith is.
“I should be very happy, but I can’t hide my dismay. I wish that my children can be more human, to have more emotions. I hope that they can be themselves, and not just a believer of a deity.
“However, almost everyone believes from the bottom of their hearts that Bornova’s present state is excellent. Matilda is the same. Likewise for Ciel. Most of my noble officials share the same feelings. Only Bernadette shares my point of view. She has told me in private that she believes a person should be more self-centered, as long as they don’t harm others.
“Recalling the words Zaratul had said during Bornova’s birth, as well as the premonition I’ve had after becoming a demigod, my heart is turning heavier. Adorable angel, heh heh, what an adorable angel.
“Is this you being wary of me?
“Is this how you are attempting to control me?
“No, you can probably never understand the pride inside me. To me, so what if you’re a deity? I can replace you!”
“11th February, contact with Zaratul was fruitless again.
“Ever since he obtained that Antigonus notebook, the number of times this Secret Order leader appears has been decreasing. I’ve no idea what secret he’s scheming. Anyway, ‘He’ will definitely not tell me.
“12th February. I made a mystical item very suitable for Bernadette.
“This can allow her to effective avoid the Hidden Sage’s nagging, as long as she doesn’t proactively pray and seek a response. Yes, this item seems to be able to help saints enter the easternmost front of the Sonia Sea where the battlefield of the gods is. It prevents one from being influenced by the True Creator’s ravings, and that place likely hides the secret to the Forsaken Land of God.
“Ha, I was only making a present for my daughter out of fun. To think that it has such powerful effects. Bernadette, your dad is really the best Artisan in the world!”
Best Artisan? Does this mean that the emperor had already reached Sequence 2 of the Savant pathway when he wrote this diary entry, that he had become an angel? With the God of Steam and Machinery present, this is the peak an Artisan can attain… It’s no wonder that Queen Mystic can freely enter and exit the battlefield of the gods. So it’s because of a gift from the emperor. Indeed, a child with parents is like a treasure…Klein felt wistful.
In addition, he could sense Emperor Roselle’s repressed and angry feelings from the diary entry. He used his comprehension skills that were honed from his previous life to figure out what was written in between the lines.
After he became an angel, the Church of the God of Steam and Machinery obstructed him and suppressed him. The God of Steam and Machinery had exerted some influence on his youngest son, Bornova, making him become the most devout believer and appointing him as someone who could become an angel and enter the Land of Perfection.
And this not only made Emperor Roselle submit to the suppression while having misgivings, but this had also stirred thoughts of rebellion in him.
The Emperor later became a public enemy of the world because of this rebellion?Klein nodded inwardly.
Meanwhile, he noticed a matter regarding Zaratul. He suspected that the Miracle Invoker only began aiming for Sequence 1 after he obtained the Antigonus family’s notebook. For this, he planned many things, but something happened during his advancement, turning him into a monster. Of course, just as Arrodes said, Zaratul might not have lost control. He could be hiding something or plotting something.
After quickly scanning through it, Klein flipped the page and looked back. It wasn’t continuous, and it was brand new content.
“5th October. A few Primordial Moon believers were caught by the Black Suits organization I established. They failed to complete the corresponding sacrificial ritual.
“Their behavior has intrigued me, as their strength seems to come directly from the crimson moon.
“Unfortunately, large amounts of data have confirmed that the crimson moon is really a satellite that’s revolving around our planet. Then, how is it fusing physics and mystery together?
“With my present strength, it’s not impossible to head for the crimson moon. At most, it will be troublesome and a little difficult, but it doesn’t seem to be necessary.”
“17th October, I’ve finally made up my mind.
“I will attempt to switch to the neighboring Mystery Pryer pathway. Only by doing so can I become a Sequence 1.
“I’ve always suspected that the Hidden Sage is only a conceptualized Uniqueness. Due to some sort of accident, it became sentient and awakened. Therefore, this pathway’s Sequence 1 position is likely still empty!”
“I’ve long obtained the potion formula of Knowledge Emperor from that most ancient organization. Now, it’s time to seek the corresponding ingredients. It might already belong to a particular angel, and it might’ve fused with an object around it, turning into a warped and evil monster, or a chaotic and terrifying Sealed Artifact. In short, I have to be careful. It’s best that I find a suitable helper.
“Knowledge Emperor. This Sequence 1 potion name is rather interesting. If I hadn’t directly seen the Blasphemy Slate, I would’ve imagined that it belonged to the Reader pathway, making it belong to the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. Even stranger, these two pathways aren’t switchable.
“I once discussed this matter with that mysterious leader and Old Mister Hermes. We basically came to a consensus and believe that the Reader pathway represents the ‘omniscient’ part of ‘omnipotent and omniscient.’ And the Mystery Pryer’s Savant corresponds to knowledge itself which is categorized into two aspects; one is more about mystery, while the other is more about reality.
“Heh, when I become a Knowledge Emperor, Bernadette can stop worrying about the Hidden Sage’s infusion of knowledge. She can also stop being afraid of pursuing knowledge.”
The emperor eventually switched to the Mystery Pryer pathway? I wonder if he successfully became a Knowledge Emperor… Perhaps it’s because of this that his ties with the Church of Steam completely fractured, making him the public enemy with no one to help him. All he could do was place his hopes on the Twilight Hermit Order…Klein thought poignantly as he came up with possible conjectures.
Apart from that, he was rather interested in the emperor’s explanation of how the Reader pathway wasn’t interchangeable with the Mystery Pryer and Savant pathway. He believed that by deepening his understanding of it, he might be able to figure out the rules and rationale behind the interchangeability of Beyonder pathways.
To the typical Beyonder, the Reader, Mystery Pryer, and Savant pathway belong to the “knowledge” domain. There should be a very strong connection between them, yet the former is different…
Reader belongs to the “omniscient” part of the phrase “omnipotent and omniscient.” Then, the Secrets Suppliant, which is the Shepherd pathway is the “omnipotent” part? Then, there must be a certain intersection between the two. For example, being potent as a result of being erudite, and being erudite as a result of being potent. Therefore, they can be interchanged…
Starting off from this angle, the Storm pathway can be understood as omnipotence in the sea, land, and air domain. The Spectator corresponds to the psyche, making it a powerful supplement for Storm. Then, why can the Sun pathway be interchanged with them? Considering how there was an ancient sun god who was deemed to be “omnipotent and omniscient,” does this mean that the Sun pathway is the foundation that accommodates “omnipotent and omniscient?”
Yes… according to such a thought process, Mystery Pryer and Savant are different aspects of “knowledge” itself. That’s why they can be interchanged. Then, how is Assassin and Hunter differentiated? What about the Evernight, Death, and God of Combat pathways?In moments, Klein thought of many things, but he didn’t have the time or sufficient knowledge to delve deeper into his analysis. All he could do was temporarily throw the corresponding questions to the back of his mind and will the third diary page to the top of the stack.
At a cursory glance, Klein suddenly became focused. This was because the diary page was very different from the past ones.
It didn’t have a date, and the words were spaced apart. Because it was the original copy, the weight placed on the page when the words were penned was obviously out of the ordinary!
Klein swept through the page as the contents were reflected in his mind.
“No! Impossible!
“How can that happen!?
“If my predictions aren’t wrong, I’m not the only one who met with that encounter!
“No. No! How can that happen!?
“The thing that I saw tells me that everything will be destroyed. Likewise for everything I’ve created! No! I can’t accept such an ending!
“I have to work hard to save myself. I can’t rely on the seven deities!
“As long as I ascend to the throne of Sequence 0, only then will I and the things I value be preserved!
“Should I attempt to pull Mr. Door back into the real world? No! Although ‘He’ claims to be only a Sequence 1, I believe that ‘He’ isn’t just an ordinary Sequence 1! It’s very likely that ‘He’ will bring unexpected catastrophe upon me!”
The Chinese words which were much larger than those on the first two pages had occupied the yellowed piece of paper in a haphazard manner. There wasn’t much content, but it left Klein’s head throbbing painfully.
Back when he was writing this diary entry, Emperor Roselle was very likely a Sequence 1 Knowledge Emperor. The content he wrote was infused with a potent sense of mystery and was colored with his emotions. This also meant that if Klein had read the contents in the real world, he might very well turn mentally unstable or go mad and lose control on the spot!
Thankfully, Ma’am Hermit doesn’t know Chinese; otherwise, she would’ve mutated when she was memorizing the contents… Even if she doesn’t understand Chinese, she must’ve found it especially tiring and draining… If one is exposed to it for extended periods of time, visual and auditory hallucinations can’t be avoided. Furthermore, there’s a high chance that early signs of losing control will appear…Klein thought, congratulating himself for his good luck.
His focus quickly turned back onto the diary entry as a sense of puzzlement surfaced.
What did the emperor see that made him so emotional? His mood was also rather extreme.
No, the agitation and rashness, as seen in the words, are a little abnormal. It doesn’t match the image of someone who has occupied a high position for extended periods of time. It doesn’t match the level of an angel. Even in his final days, he said that after he dies, he didn’t care if floods deluge the heavens. He didn’t lose his composure or appear that agitated back then.
Who influenced him? Or did something corrupt and pollute his thoughts?
Also, he mentioned that he’s not the only one who met with that encounter. What is he referring to? Transmigration? It’s true that he isn’t the only one who transmigrated for no baffling reason. There’s also me… or even more?
As thoughts flashed through his mind, Klein didn’t waste any time. He made the three diary pages vanish as he smiled at Cattleya.
“Have you thought of the request?”
Cattleya bowed in preparation as she said, “I wish to know why Emperor Roselle went mad in his later years.”
Audrey, who was in the same row as her, blinked. She believed that she had heard wrongly, as she didn’t expect Ma’am Hermit to immediately ask such a heavy question.
Furthermore, how does she know that Emperor Roselle went mad in his later years? Also— Also, she only handed three pages, so how can she ask a question of this magnitude. It doesn’t abide by the principle of equivalent exchange!Audrey had many thoughts arise in her mind, but she didn’t stop Ma’am Hermit’s question. Instead, she waited for Mr. Fool’s response with piqued interest and inexplicable excitement.
Alger, Emlyn, and Fors similarly held their breaths. They cast their gaze at the end of the bronze table. Only Derrick and The World seemed oblivious.
Klein thought and chuckled.
“First, we need to accept reality.
“I’m not omniscient, nor am I omnipotent.”
He had said those words in a relaxed, self-deprecating manner, but The Hermit and company didn’t show any signs of unrest. Instead, they appeared even more reverent.
To them, it was obvious that Mr. Fool wasn’t omnipotent and omniscient. Ignoring their guesses regarding Mr. Fool’s state, this hidden existence’s honorific name didn’t have any related descriptions that explained the problem.
Furthermore, none of the present true gods and evil gods had honorific names that involved omnipotence and omniscience!
After setting their expectations, Klein began to answer The Hermit’s question.
“I also wish to know what Roselle encountered in his later years.
“At present, it can be confirmed that due to an unknown cause and source of stimulation, Roselle cast his gaze on Sequence 0.”
He didn’t explain what Sequence 0 corresponded to. In the Tarot Club, there were more people who knew of it than those who didn’t. Even those who didn’t know could’ve guessed something.
Sequence 0… The emperor wanted to become a god? It’s no wonder that it’s said that he went mad in his later years…Audrey knew what Sequence 0 meant as she instantly sighed. Likewise for Alger.
Cattleya clearly knew what Sequence 0 implied. She expressed her gratitude while in thought as she retracted her gaze.
Sequence 0…Emlyn and Fors ruminated over the phrase, as though they had just realized that there was a position above Sequence 1 that belonged to true gods!
Derrick looked at Mr. Fool with a muddled expression. He didn’t understand what was wrong with Emperor Roselle’s attempt, someone who had a strong presence in history. In the City of Silver, if anyone had the chance, every resident would wish to become a Sequence 0 true god, so as to create a more sustainable living environment, or to lead everyone out of the forsaken land.
Klein didn’t elaborate as he leaned back into his chair and surveyed the area.
“You may begin.”
With that said, he controlled The World to look at Derrick before smiling deeply.
“The Notary potion formula you want has been acquired.”
“Thank you, Mr. World. According to the agreement, I will remember the debt and await your request,” Derrick said sincerely.
“Alright.” Klein gave a response by controlling The World before making a show of him requesting Mr. Fool to conjure the formula.
Before long, the potion formula was in Little Sun’s hands.
Derrick received it in glee as he ravenously scanned the contents of the goatskin.
“Sequence 6, Notary. Main ingredients: 1 set of crystallized roots of the Tree of Elders, 5 feathers of a Spirit Pact Bird. Supplementary ingredients: 100 ml of Radiance Spirit Pact Tree’s juice, 1 golden-rimmed sunflower, 1 white-rimmed sunflower, 5 drops of Aqua Fern juice.”
Without waiting for the others to speak, The World looked at Alger and said once more, “As you know, I have your Ocean Songster potion formula and main ingredient.”
Ah?Audrey and company were momentarily dumbfounded.
Cattleya couldn’t hide her alarm as she looked at The World. She vividly remembered that Gehrman Sparrow had just hunted Slaughterer Kircheis a week ago. How did he obtain the Ocean Songster potion formula and main ingredient?
Don’t tell me he killed an Ocean Songster? That would be considered a quasi high-ranking member in the Church of Storms… It’s only been a week!Cattleya found this unrealistic.
Mr. World has also obtained the potion formula and main ingredient for Ocean Songster. He’s really impressive!Derrick moved his gaze from the goatskin in his hand and looked at the gentleman seated at the other end of the long bronze table.
In his mind, The World’s toughness had reached a whole new level, one that could match the weaker members in the six-member council!
Fors was also similarly astonished as her poignancy grew deeper.
She remembered that back when she first joined the Tarot Club, Mr. World gave her the impression that he was gloomy and reserved. Apart from that, nothing stood out. In the subsequent gatherings, he began to show that he was experienced and knowledgeable, as well as possessing rather impressive abilities. At a glance, he was a senior Beyonder who had experienced many things, just second to Mr. Hanged Man amongst the Tarot Club members.
This image had already formulated in Fors’s mind, but in recent months, Miss Magician was repeatedly surprised by The World.
He was first capable of obtaining rather important information, and following that, he sold plenty of Beyonder characteristics in a short span of time. He made her involuntarily suspect if he was a Beyonder assassin who was active in the mysterious world. She feared him from the bottom of her heart, but along with that came happiness. This was because it meant that she could commission Mr. World with certain requests that would be met with high chances of success.
When the new member, The Hermit, appeared, Fors even imagined that Mr. World’s halo would be blanketed by this powerful lady. But to her surprise, he had snatched the “limelight,” and blinded everyone with his magnificence.
To obtain the Ocean Songster potion formula, its corresponding main ingredient, and the Notary potion formula was seemingly impossible by human standards!
He really is impressive. I admire this kind of quiet and ordinary person who is actually very capable. Sigh, I wonder when I can become a Viscount. After this hunting competition, the winner will receive a prize that’s likely something that will allow a Sanguine to become stronger…Emlyn White quickly turned his thoughts back to himself.
As Audrey was sighing in amazement, she was puzzled about a matter from before.
Why is the impressive Mr. World not searching for Emperor Roselle’s diary pages? Hmm, he’s not like Ma’am Hermit. He has already joined the Tarot Club for quite some time, and he doesn’t need to observe… It’s not like he doesn’t have any requests that don’t require him to search for Emperor Roselle’s diary pages to obtain something from Mr. Fool… Then, why isn’t he searching for them?
Has he privately submitted them? But why?
Imperceptibly, Audrey felt that Mr. World and Mr. Fool had a connection to a certain degree, but she wasn’t able to confirm it, as there were just too many possibilities.
At this moment, Alger turned to the seat of honor after a few seconds of silence.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I wish to communicate privately with The World.”
Here it comes…Klein nodded with anticipation as he isolated everyone’s senses.
Alger waited for two seconds before turning back to look at The World, Gehrman Sparrow.
“I will use an unknown primitive island’s coordinates in exchange.
“On the island, there aren’t only extinct Beyonder creatures that cannot be found on the Northern and Southern Continent, but there’s an ancient ruin of unknown age.
“Back then… Phew… It was discovered by Qilangos and me. Back then, we lacked the strength to delve deep inside it. However, he discovered certain traces, and he suspected that the ruins hide something extremely, extremely important. He believes that the value isn’t lower than a card created by Emperor Roselle.
“My strength is inferior to Qilangos, and I didn’t go as deep as he did. I had no idea what he saw, other than guesses about the situation from his remarks.”
… What Mr. Hanged Man said holds plenty of information. From the looks of it, he long knew Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos. They had even adventured together and found the primitive island and ancient ruins. And previously, he was also the one who thought of finishing off this pirate admiral while he was away at sea… Mr. Hanged Man isn’t an ordinary member of the Church of Storms. His past seems very complicated, and he hides many secrets… Yes, a primitive island’s value isn’t small. For a secret organization, this can be the foundation to support the growth of its members…Klein controlled The World to appear to be in thought as he attempted to obtain more information from The Hanged Man.
With The World not rejecting or agreeing, Alger, who had calmed down, calmly said, “On the island, there are traces of demigod-level Beyonder creatures. To you, that should be something valuable.
“On this point, I can swear on Mr. Fool’s name. I guarantee that I’m not lying.”
After I obtain the Bizarro Sorcerer’s potion formula, I’ll have to consider how to obtain the corresponding ingredients. At the level of a demigod, money becomes of little use. Trading gives me the highest chance of obtaining something I need… The location of demigod-level Beyonder creatures is important. That ruin is also quite interesting…The World didn’t hesitate as he chuckled.
“Deal.”
Alger didn’t immediately receive the Ocean Songster potion formula. Instead, he said, “I have a condition. I wish that on your first exploration of the primitive island, that you will do it with me. With Mr. Fool watching all of this, I believe you won’t be concerned that I’ll be up to no good.”
Klein considered it for a moment and made The World nod.
“No problem. I will need companions when heading to dangerous places. I hope that you will have the required strength.”
Alger wasn’t angered by The World’s tone as he heaved a sigh of relief.
“That’s why, I wish that your first exploration will be after I advance. Of course, if I were to lose control because of my potion, this agreement will naturally be null and void.”
“No problem,” The World replied without any qualms.
Alger didn’t harp on the topic. After obtaining Mr. Fool’s agreement, he conjured the situation of the primitive island on a goatskin.
It’s along the periphery of the Rorsted Sea… It’s quite a big island, almost the size of Blue Mountain Island…Klein received the goatskin and quickly scanned through it to gain a general understanding of the primitive island.
He quickly looked up and said, “I’ll hand over the potion formula and main ingredient after the gathering ends.”
“Alright.” Having made his choice, Alger no longer had any reservations. When hearing that, he felt upheavals going through his heart, but he appeared even more staid on the surface.
After the duo’s private conversation came to an end, Cattleya retracted her gaze at The World and looked at Fors.
“The Meteorite Crystal has been obtained. 600 pounds for 60 grams.”
That’s fast… Ma’am Hermit is really efficient!Fors felt delighted, but she was also stumped.
After last week’s gathering, she had already obtained the crystallized blood of a Lavos Squid. For that, she had paid 600 pounds, leaving her with 230 pounds. Adding the 150 pounds she received this week from her royalties, she was still short of 220 pounds.
I’ll first borrow from Xio. She should have that much… After I succeed in advancing, I’ll try to earn money as quickly as possible! I have to!Fors silently drew a breath and said, “Alright. We will do the transaction tomorrow at this time.”
The Hermit tersely acknowledged and, without wasting any time, looked at Audrey.
“The Black-hunting Giant Lizard’s spinal fluid has been confirmed. 1,800 pounds. There are temporarily no clues for the Illusory Chime Tree’s fruit.”
“That’s already very good. Better than I expected. Thank you, Ma’am Hermit.” Audrey sincerely thanked her without even minding the price.
She recently realized that there was a benefit to establishing the “Relic Search and Preservation Foundation.” She could use her funds in a more secretive and unnoticeable manner. It made it difficult for her parents to notice.
After confirming the two transactions, Cattleya surveyed the members as though she was one of them.
“Any clues to the blood of a Mythical Creature?”
Klein immediately controlled The World as he chuckled with a hoarse voice.
“Are you referring a pure Mythical Creature?”
Pure Mythical Creature? There are impure Mythical Creatures?Audrey and company were puzzled but interested by what they heard.
Cattleya was taken aback as she said, “A pure one, which means the blood of an angel. One drop is enough.”
She didn’t introduce it in detail back then, because she believed that for the time being such a high-level object wouldn’t appear in the Tarot Club unless Mr. Fool was willing to provide her with help. And clearly, Mr. Fool didn’t need anyone to explain to “Him” what a Mythical Creature was.
“I have certain clues, but I can’t guarantee that I can obtain it. Furthermore, it might take another three months at least.” Klein controlled The World to give the response.
The other Tarot Club members fell silent. They never expected The World to have clues to an angel’s blood!
What can’t he accomplish?Audrey, Fors, and company had their impression of Mr. World refreshed again.
As for Alger, he suspected that The World would seek Mr. Fool’s angel for a drop of blood.
After a brief moment of silence, Emlyn, who suddenly realized that his advancement wasn’t necessarily as obvious as the other members, weakly said, “Are there any clues regarding my previous commission?”
Fors immediately said, “There are suspected cases. I will continue investigating.”
Burdened with debt, she was motivated to work.
At the end of the trading segment, Derrick mentioned his request of buying the crystallized roots of the Tree of Elders. As for the feathers of a Spirit Pact Bird, the City of Silver had it in their special warehouse.
In addition, he also sought to purchase the Golden-edged Sunflower and other supplementary ingredients. They were commonly seen items in the outside world, but they were lacking in the Forsaken Land of God.
“The crystallized roots of the Tree of Elders and the supplementary ingredients aren’t difficult to obtain.” Emlyn’s attention was caught as he said, “Then, what can you use in exchange?”
Back when he provided Miss Justice with the fruit of the Tree of Elders, he had already learned where the crystallized roots were.
Derrick thought and said, “A Beyonder characteristic of a Sequence 5 Vampire?”
It was quite a commonly seen monster in the depths of the darkness.
“Sanguine!” Emlyn said through gritted teeth. “There’s no rush. I’ll tell you when I’ve decided what I need.”
He didn’t want an item obtained from a transaction to overlap with the prize of the hunting competition.
“Alright.” Having already owed a debt to The World, Derrick was relatively at ease.
After a moment of silence, Klein rapped the edge of the mottled table to indicate the commencement of the free exchange.
Inside the ancient palace standing above the gray fog, Alger wasn’t in a rush to mention the matter regarding Crazy Captain Connors Viktor. He turned his head to look at The Sun.
“Are you still in Afternoon Town?”
Derrick nodded honestly.
“Yes, we took a very long time to establish a camp. Later, with small teams, we wiped out the remnant monsters, one street at a time, in search of any ancient ruins that might still exist. Although this process is slow, it’s sufficiently safe.”
His answer was extremely detailed, and it gave the impression that Mr. Hanged Man could ask more questions if he wished to know more.
Audrey listened with interest as she raised her hand slightly.
“With all of you staying in Afternoon Town for so long, what do you rely on for food? Is there any Black-Faced Grass nearby?”
She had long heard from Little Sun that the City of Silver relied on the Black-Faced Grass that they grew around the city as their source of sustenance.
“We carried a portion of powdered Black-Faced Grass, but the main source of food comes from hunting those monsters. Once the Beyonder characteristic is expelled, a large proportion of them can be eaten once we skin them and roast them with fire. However, there’s a certain degree of corruption in the meat, which will result in psychological problems. We can’t continuously consume the meat, and we will need to spread out the intervals,” Derrick replied in a serious manner to Miss Justice’s question.
Audrey recalled the few monsters in the depths of the darkness mentioned by Little Sun, and having terrifying vibes about the dark and eerie area around the City of Silver, she couldn’t help but press further, “Wouldn’t that be very disgusting?”
Fors, who was attentively listening to the other members’ conversation, was inspired by this question. She deliberately didn’t look at Emlyn as she asked Derrick with piqued curiosity, “I remember you mentioning that monsters in the depths of the darkness include Vampires. Their bodies run with pus and are extremely ugly. Then, how would you consume Vampires after killing them?”
Emlyn, who heard the question, forgot to correct her by informing her that Sanguine weren’t Vampires. His expression turned livid as he felt an inexplicable feeling of indescribable horror.
Derrick was silent for two seconds before saying, “There are some monsters that are indeed disgusting—very disgusting. Just like the Vampires as mentioned by Miss Magician, but we have no choice. As long as it’s edible, we will eat it.”
His voice gradually turned heavy, as though he once again deeply felt the tragedy that was the curse which enveloped the City of Silver.
The palace that looked like a giant’s residence fell silent once again. Even Emlyn, who wanted to retort Derrick, didn’t say a word. All he did was curl his lips and retract his arm.
A few seconds later, The World broke the silence with a chuckle.
“Let’s return to the sea. There have been certain matters that require your attention. Crazy Captain Connors Viktor’s Single-eyed Skull drifted to a nearby harbor after a storm. The masts were snapped, and there were charred marks. The entire crew, including Connors Viktor, died. No one survived.
Justice and company didn’t know who Crazy Captain was. They weren’t too interested in the news, other than being curious as to what caused this destructive naval tragedy.
On the other hand, Alger shared completely different thoughts from them.
There must be a tremendous secret if The World is paying attention to the matter regarding Crazy Captain! It’s no wonder His Eminence Kottman issued such an important command to get the Mandated Punisher and captains to investigate the situation!Alger’s eyes darted about slightly as he said after some thought, “In Bayam, the Church of Storms is actively investigating the people and matters surrounding Crazy Captain Connors Viktor.”
Heh, there’s no need for me to commission it…Klein chuckled inwardly and got The World to directly ask, “What clues does the Church of Storms possess?”
“I have no idea. I’ll try my best to understand the situation.” Alger frankly shook his head.
He believed that The World understood what he was implying—that he wasn’t exactly sure, but he would sound out what the Church knew.
Audrey, who was listening out of curiosity, realized that the matter regarding Crazy Captain wasn’t simple. Hence, she asked probingly, “Mr. World, isn’t this common infighting among pirates?”
Klein was just about to be perfunctory with Miss Justice but without divulging anything further when he suddenly thought of a problem.
Behind the Great Smog of Backlund and the disappearances, there might be a particular faction from the royal family. It also included some military personnel. And Miss Justice would lean towards the nobles and royal family both her emotions and from her standpoint. If there comes a day when I target those bastards who are deserving of death, she might not find it acceptable if I commission a mission to her. She might even fall into a dilemma…
Therefore, I should now inject the impression in her that the royal family and military have plenty of bad guys. I would subtly change the direction in which her standpoint and emotions are directed towards. For this, I can bear the burden that some of the information regarding The World is leaked…Klein thought for a moment and made The World say with a relaxed, but mocking tone, “Crazy Captain is related to the disappearance of the colonial slaves which Mr. Hanged Man was previously investigating.
“The Demoness Sect takes the people who are tricked or abducted and hands them over to Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, and they have them ship the people over to the Northern Continent’s East Sea’s coast. Then, with Crazy Captain Connors Viktor, it completes the last mile. This pirate is intricately tied with many human traffickers and slave merchants in Loen.
“Back when I informed Mr. Hanged Man of the news in January, someone witnessed Baelen, who was involved in the disappearance cases, with a MI9 member who is loyal to the royal family.
“Also, Backlund’s largest human trafficker, Capim, had guards from the Arbiter pathway.
“With so many matters compounded together, do you think that Crazy Captain’s death is simply a result of pirate infighting?
“Heh heh, I’ve always wondered why the person behind all of this needs so many slaves.”
The connections between the clues were clearly presented before Audrey, Alger, and company. It made them suddenly realize a lot of things.
Mr. World left Backlund and headed for the sea to seek out clues. He’s always been investigating the truth behind the Great Smog and Prince Edessak’s death! According to the information he provided, it’s clear that the true murderer hasn’t been punished. He’s still hidden inside the royal family, and there’s a portion of the military who are working for him. How despicable! This kind of person should be thrown into hell! Hmm… How does Mr. World know that the guards around Capim were Beyonders from the Arbiter pathway? Did he fight with them?Audrey’s mind raced as she suddenly made the connection.
Capim was killed by Hero Bandit Black Emperor. The latter clearly knew which pathway Capim’s guards belonged to.
Hero Bandit Black Emperor is Mr. Fool’s Blessed.
Mr. World is suspected to have certain connections with Mr. Fool. He has never sought Emperor Roselle’s diary pages.
Therefore, Mr. World is Hero Bandit Black Emperor, and he’s also Mr. Fool’s Blessed?
He doesn’t hand in Emperor Roselle’s diary pages because he hands them over in private? Some of his actions from before were to hide his identity as a Blessed? This is a test given to him by Mr. Fool? It’s really hard to connect Mr. World with Hero Bandit Black Emperor. The latter feels like a hero…Audrey felt like she had stumbled upon the truth as she began to wonder what kind of person Mr. World, who was also Hero Bandit Black Emperor, was actually like in real life.
Alger and Cattleya instantly understood why Gehrman Sparrow had attacked Tracy.
This Blessed was seeking out the truth behind the Great Smog of Backlund!
And the truth hidden behind this was something Mr. Fool was interested in!
Fors and Emlyn, who lived in Backlund, also vaguely sensed something when The World mentioned Capim. After all, Hero Bandit Black Emperor’s legend was rather striking in the recent half a year. He became an important character in many run-of-the-mill novels. Even Fors herself had thought of making him the protagonist in a love story between a hero bandit and a young royal lady.
They finally understood why The World had noticed in time that something was brewing in Backlund and that a tragedy was about to happen. This was because this gentleman had been tracking the corresponding clues the entire time.
From the looks of it, the matter in Backlund is far from over. There will likely be another accident in the future… I really wish to flee from this place immediately, but Xio definitely wouldn’t want to. I have no way of explaining this to her…Fors suddenly had thoughts of fleeing Backlund.
Emlyn wasn’t too afraid. From his point of view, the Sanguine’s important figures were in Backlund and were definitely able to provide some protection if a disaster really happened.
After two seconds of silence, Alger said in a serious manner, “I will try my best to investigate this matter.”
He had already sensed that the truth behind Crazy Captain’s death hid a rather terrifying storm. As such, he was a little apprehensive and afraid, but he also trembled with excitement that he was involved in the most important matter regarding the Southern and Northern Continents.
After Cattleya heard that, she nodded.
“I will also seek out relevant information.
“If there are more clues provided, perhaps I might be able to help.”
Klein thought for a moment before letting The World speak frankly, “On the night of Crazy Captain’s death, a High-Sequence Beyonder suspected to be from the Black Emperor pathway appeared on his ship. However, this demigod managed to escape before Jahn Kottman arrived.”
Black Emperor pathway, demigod…Alger and Cattleya ruminated over these phrases as they considered an angle of attack.
Audrey and company were astonished that the Tarot Club had discussed the development of demigods to something directly involving demigods. The cases that they were involved in were really increasing in level. As for Derrick, he didn’t understand a thing.
With Crazy Captain’s matter coming to pass, Cattleya glanced at The World before deliberately mentioning her tidbit.
“Another incident happened at sea. Last week, the crazy adventurer Gehrman Sparrow hunted the second mate of the King of Immortality, Slaughterer Kircheis. He was a Sequence 5 Beyonder.”
“How impressive…” Fors, who was only a Sequence 8, sighed from the bottom of her heart. She knew very well what it meant to be a Sequence 5.
“Yes, he really is a legendary adventurer,” Audrey echoed.
Emlyn turned agape before he closed his mouth. He felt that he was still a distance away from that level.
Alger said without any signs of unrest, “It’s because of this that the investigation of Gehrman Sparrow’s origins has become an important mission of the various major organizations.”
Are you implying that the Church of Storms has gotten you to investigate me?Klein instantly read in between the lines as he made The World chuckle.
“I wonder where I can claim this commission? I wish to use some unimportant information in exchange for money. I have some understanding of Gehrman Sparrow.”
Oh, Mr. World is hinting that he doesn’t mind me exchanging what appears to be important but, in reality, is actually meaningless information regarding Gehrman Sparrow in exchange for rewards and trust?The Hanged Man nodded in enlightenment.
The free exchange continued for a while until Derrick finished learning this week’s list of ancient Hermes terms before everything came to a close.
After he watched the bowing Miss Justice and company leave, Klein cast his gaze onto Groselle’s Travels.
Not finding himself overly exhausted, Klein rubbed his temples and beckoned over a tiny metallic bottle from the junk pile.
Inside it was a tiny tube of blood that he went through great effort to extract from his vein, and he had long brought it above the gray fog. It was only waiting for the opportunity when Klein would use his Spirit Body to enter Groselle’s Travels to explore the book world.
After opening the cap, Klein wasn’t in a hurry to smear the blood over the book’s dark brown cover. Instead, he summoned all the items from the junk pile that he had brought to the mysterious space before the Tarot Gathering, and he spread them out in front of him.
In consideration of how the Black Emperor’s form was too eye-catching, and with him not too certain of the exact situation in the book world, Klein decided against bringing the Card of Blasphemy. Instead, he used Azik’s copper whistle to fortify his Spirit Body to prevent himself from failing to return above the gray fog before being instantly killed by some unknown power.
As the ancient and exquisite copper whistle fused into his body, Klein’s Spirit Body swelled up and became more corporeal.
Two pitch-black flames flared out from his eye sockets as though they possessed a life of their own.
With the help of Cogitation, he adjusted his spirituality, converging the iciness that stemmed from the aspect of Death within his body. Soon, his eyes returned to normal.
This was like an evil spirit taking on an ordinary form to lure prey into its proximity.
Right on the heels of that, Klein wore Creeping Hunger and held Death Knell while he hid the Nightmare Beyonder characteristic in his body. The latter was prepared for him to seek out any abnormalities when exploring the dreams of the living entities in the book world.
After completing all his preparations, he poured a few drops of blood and smeared it over the cover of Groselle’s Travels.
After a brief wait, his vision turned blurry, as though countless translucent objects were hidden within it. Following that, it turned clear—there were blue skies, white clouds, grayish-brown city walls, and passersby.
This is no longer the land of ice and snow from before, but a city that looks very normal on the surface…Klein stood by the side of the dirt road as he observed the residents of the book world. He discovered that most of them wore linen shirts, a short brown coat, and loose dark-colored trousers. Their overall style was akin to that of the Loen Kingdom centuries ago.
He looked down at the format of the tailcoat, starched shirt, and damaged dark-red bow tie as he silently changed it all out. Instantly, he was no different from the people around him.
He then walked to the city gates in preparation to enter.
At that moment, a leather-vested soldier at the gate stopped him.
“Entrance fees! One liddle.”
Do I look rich? I don’t even know what a liddle is…Klein mumbled inwardly, amused. He then “communicated” with him at a spiritual level, successfully transferring the soldier’s attention onto a merchant caravan behind him.
As a quasi-wraith who could possess anyone and control them, exerting a psychological influence on others was nothing extraordinary. It wasn’t a particularly potent ability, but it was extremely useful against ordinary people.
When Klein entered the city, he walked through the streets in a seemingly relaxed manner, but he inwardly remained wary. He felt that public hygiene was slightly better than Backlund a few years ago. It appeared to have a mature sewage system, preventing the situation of any waste and trash being dumped.
I couldn’t tell that this is an illusory world inside a book at all. Everyone has Spirit Body Threads…Klein proceeded forward as he observed. Suddenly, he noticed a stone building that was more than ten meters tall to his side. It only had two stories, and the top of the door was about four meters tall.
Beside the building was a signboard. It was written in a language that was completely different from any of the outside world’s languages, but Klein instantly understood what it meant: “Pessote Blacksmith Guild.”
There’s a blacksmith guild. This place really hasn’t entered the Age of Steam…Just as Klein was feeling poignant, he saw the door creak open, and out walked a giant with four long limbs!
The giant’s skin was grayish blue, and his head had the trademark single vertical eye. In his hand was a huge and heavy sledgehammer. He walked across the street with his lips curled.
The humans walking past him didn’t show any fear, as though it was a common sight.
They even greeted the giant.
“Good afternoon, Groselle!”
Groselle…Klein, who was rather face-blind to giants, had his pupils constrict. Only then did he realize the familiarity!
He was just about to chase after them when he discovered that the giant had turned into another street, vanishing from his sights.
Klein stood on the spot, silently observing the intersection as he came up with a few guesses.
There’s another Groselle in the book world?
No, the ending of the travels is that Groselle died in battle in the Nation of Frost…
This is another story?
Filled with all kinds of questions, Klein wasn’t in a rush to find Groselle. He turned and entered a bar by the side of the street.
Such places were often the places with the most messy and multifarious information in a city. It aided him in quickly gaining a grasp of the entire situation.
The bar’s lighting was dim, and the ventilation wasn’t the best, making the air appear somewhat turbid. At that moment, there weren’t many customers drinking. Most of the people were by the bar counter, chatting happily with each other or the bartender.
Klein slowly walked over when his gaze froze.
He saw a man wearing a black pointed hat and an asymmetrical coat by the side of the bar counter. He looked pretty handsome with his flaxen-colored hair, deep brown eyes, a high nose, and thin lips. He was none other than the Solomon Empire viscount, Mobet Zoroast!
Upon seeing him, Klein recalled the scene of the Dream Stealer’s rapid aging before he collapsed onto the ground as he struggled to crawl towards Elvish Songster Siatas and grabbed her hand.
All of that remained clear as day, as though it had just happened yesterday; yet, Mobet had once again appeared before his eyes.
Klein’s expression grew heavy as he walked over and sat beside Mobet.
He didn’t say a word, as he knew that Mobet was one to start a conversation.
“Outsider, first time in Pessote? I swear I’ve never met you before.” Mobet put down a cup of distilled liquor as he turned his head to the side.
“I come from the Nation of Frost.” Klein randomly cooked up a story.
Mobet immediately laughed loudly.
“You’re a funny one. This is the Nation of Frost, but of course, that was many years ago.
“Ever since the King of the North was killed by a bunch of adventurers, no—heroes, this place is no longer plagued by ice and snow. Everyone believes that it should be called the Nation of Neverwinter.”
Klein fell silent without responding.
“Why so serious? It looks like you have your own troubles.” Mobet rapped on the wooden bar counter, showing signs of sympathy. He downed a mouthful of spirits and said, “I’m telling you. Men should absolutely not get married. It’s the beginning of suffering! Do you know? When she gets worked up a little, she would beat me up. When she’s happy, she beats me up. Same when she’s embarrassed or angry! Anyway, she beats me up for any reason! From this very moment, I’ve decided not to return home again!”
Does this mean you got married to Siatas?Klein kept silent for two seconds as he sized up Mobet’s face. He discovered that there were no signs of bruises and swelling on his face. This meant that the Elvish Songster knew that men needed to put on appearances.
He asked with a sigh, “Then why did you marry her?”
Mobet was taken aback as he smiled wryly.
“I came here with a merchant caravan. When I first saw her, she was just that beautiful. Her singing was moving and seemed to hide indescribable sorrow. Heh, I’m as afraid of her now as I was infatuated over her back then! I definitely won’t return. Hey, why do you seem a little sad? You don’t have to be sad for me. I’m already free!”
At that moment, the door to the bar suddenly opened as a beautiful female voice shouted.
“Mobet, come out here!
“I’m counting from ten. Never come back if you don’t come home!
“Ten, nine…”
Mobet immediately jumped up and ran to the door. As he ran, he muttered, “I know you don’t have any patience. You always jump to two after counting to eight!”
Klein turned his body and saw Siatas’s figure, but he no longer had the intention of communicating with her.
The real Mobet and Siatas were already dead. The ones living in the book world were just two characters.
Standing up and leaving the bar, Klein came to a nearby deserted alley. He planned on confirming the kind of spirit world this world had.
He quickly outlined spherical lights in his mind as his thoughts gradually emptied out and his body and mind became tranquil.
As his spirituality spread out bit by bit, several indescribable illusory figures appeared around him. However, up high in the sky, it lacked the seven lustrous brilliances of different colors that contained endless knowledge.
The seven lights don’t exist here… The number of spirit world creatures here are lacking… This place is indeed a fake spirit world created by the book…Klein took a step forward and found the colors in his vision saturate to the extreme as it overlapped with the obvious differences.
He wasn’t in a rush to explore the spirit world. He exited it and began window shopping through Pessote and chatted with others.
Before long, he found Groselle’s residence.
The giant ran a blacksmith shop. He was taking an afternoon nap on a huge bed on the second story.
Klein directly entered by passing through the wall and came to Groselle’s side.
He observed the giant for a few seconds and took out the Nightmare Beyonder characteristic from his Spirit Body. With some difficulty, he used some of its powers that it came naturally equipped with.
Deep, serene darkness quickly spread as it instantly enveloped Klein and Groselle. And in a Spirit Body state, Klein directly saw a blob of irregular hazy spherical light.
His spirituality immediately emanated over and touched the spherical light.
All sorts of scattered scenes instantly flashed past around him before fixating on a forest with towering but withered trees. On the other side of the forest was a mountain and steep cliffs. At the top of it was a magnificent palace.
The palace was huge and opulent, and it didn’t seem suitable for humans. It gave him the impression like it was from a myth as the light of dusk that scattered above it seemed frozen.
Klein had seen this palace before. It was the Giant King’s Court that had appeared in the dream world of the battlefield of the gods!
However, this angle was completely different from before. He was situated behind the king’s court!
Klein turned his gaze to the forest where light could hardly penetrate through its denseness, having gained a rough idea of where he was.
This was the Waning Forest which Groselle guarded when he was at the Giant King’s Court.
The trees in the forest were tens of meters tall, and the thickness of the trees was the arm span of several giants. However, their barks were mottled with signs of rot everywhere. The leaves and twigs were mostly withered and dropping as they interwove with each other like a dark cloud floating in midair.
Groselle and similar-looking giants guarded the boundary of the forest, either carrying axes or broadswords, fully concentrating on defending the area.
According to Groselle, this Waning Forest has the bodies of Giant King Aurmir’s father and mother buried in it. Apart from this ancient god, no one else is allowed to step inside, including these guards… Yes, Giant King Aurmir’s parents should be so-called original giants, the kind that was the craziest, cruelest, and most ferocious. Perhaps… Eh, why would Groselle have such a dream?As Klein was in thought, he suddenly sensed something amiss.
According to his random conversations in Pessote, the present Groselle was a native giant who had nothing to do with the Giant King’s Court.
Therefore, having such a dream made it appear rather abnormal!
From the Psychology Alchemists’ theory which Ma’am Daly and Miss Justice have discussed before, perhaps the book world will use or clone the original character’s subconscious or collective subconscious when creating a character. Then, it would make minor changes, making the consciousness fulfill the required settings. Therefore, Groselle’s dream will be influenced by his subconscious, reproducing life in the Giant King’s Court… if that’s the case, it can only be said that this book is a cruel author…The moment Klein thought of this, he suddenly had an idea. He felt that this was an opportunity for him to gather relevant information on the Giant King’s Court.
He previously planned on directly learning about such matters through Groselle. But in order to keep his promise, the Giant Guardian had died in the battle with King of the North Ulyssan. After his Spirit Body left the book world, it quickly dissipated without giving him any chance of communicating. Now, he finally had another method, which was to explore Groselle’s dream.
There had to be parts of it that were ridiculous or exaggerated, but the remaining content had to be a true reflection of reality. As long as an approach of careful study is employed, it’s not impossible to distinguish the two.
Groselle never entered the Waning Forest, so the scenes inside must stem from his imagination. There’s no need to explore it…Klein slowly cast his gaze onto the mountain where the king’s court was.
It wasn’t tall, which meant that the Waning Forest was on a mountain rather close to the king’s court. It was probably just a straight path from there to the ancient god’s residence.
Klein didn’t waste time searching as he walked straight to Groselle and acted like he knew him well. He asked in a relaxed tone, “How should I return to the king’s court?”
He knew that Groselle was an honest giant, and he would only be more honest in his dream.
Groselle raised his hand to scratch the back of his head as he looked down with a confused look. He said with a smile, “Isn’t it simply by taking the Barren Tunnel?”
He pointed ahead and added, “You’ll see it when you circle around that boulder.”
“Thank you,” Klein sighed as he said with a bow.
As he watched Klein depart, Groselle scratched the back of his head again, muttering to himself in confusion, “Who is he? Why do I find him so familiar…”
After circling a boulder that protruded out the mountain, the scene opened up before Klein’s eyes. A gigantic cave at least thirty meters tall appeared.
Erected outside the cave was a stone stele. Engraved on it was a single vertical eye, a high nose, and plush lips. It looked like a giant’s head had been squeezed in to reveal the frontal facial features.
Just as Klein approached, the mouth on the stele opened.
“Why are you returning to the king’s court ahead of time?”
“By His Majesty’s orders,” Klein said in an unflustered tone. After all, the intelligence level of all the living beings in this dream was equivalent to the owner of the dream—Groselle.
The lips on the stele opened and closed as it let out a humming sound.
“Please answer a question; otherwise, you shall not pass.”
… If only I brought along Arrodes, it should be rather fun to see what happens…Klein lampooned as he calmly nodded.
“Okay.”
The stele’s lips closed for three seconds before opening.
“If your wife, daughter, and a woman you covet ask you to judge which of them is most beautiful, who would you choose?”
This is completely different from the magic mirror’s style…Klein’s lips quivered as his mind raced. Using nearly ten seconds, he answered, “My intelligence is insufficient to determine this matter. I will assign someone who is more intelligent than me to give the answer.”
How can I answer something that can get me killed?He gritted his teeth as he added.
“… Who is this more intelligent person?” The giant’s face on the stele froze for a few seconds.
Klein solemnly answered, “Of course it’s our king.”
The stele was shocked beyond words. It took quite a moment before it said, “Alright, I’ll consider it as you answering the question. You may pass.”
Klein immediately crossed the strange stele and walked into the cave.
The ground in the cave was paved with large stone panels that had been weathered. The sides and top of the cave were filled with murals, speaking of stories of the giants and dragons battling the demonic wolves, mutants, devils, and phoenixes. The drawing style was crude and the color choice was dark. However, it was extremely vivid.
Klein walked forward as he observed the murals. He discovered that there were swaths of withered weeds, as well as all kinds of coarse gravel in between the stone panels and the bottom of the murals.
And the lack of water and the decline of life became more apparent the deeper he ventured inside.
After walking for an unknown period of time, Klein saw a huge grayish-blue open door. Standing on each side of the door was a four-to five-meter-tall giant.
The giants guarding this place were different from Groselle and the others. They wore solid and beautiful iron-black armor and firm, exquisite helms. They looked like two huge statues.
They didn’t stop Klein and allowed him to pass through the door and enter the hall within.
The hall wasn’t too spacious. The ends of the hall could be seen clearly, and it could probably only hold five to six giants.
As Klein was observing his environment, he suddenly halted. Then, the hall seemed to be pulled up by an invisible hand as it quickly rose.
He staggered a little before finding his footing. All he saw were grayish-black walls flashing by as they kept sweeping downwards.
In about ten seconds, there was a thud as the hall stopped ascending.
At this moment, it wasn’t the cave tunnel outside the door, but a magnificent palace propped up by stone columns.
Klein briskly left the original hall as he sized up his surroundings with piqued interest.
This is the Giant King’s Court’s “elevator?” This seems to be the place where the guards live. Outside is a long table taller than humans, with extremely large chairs. On the two sides are rooms, and inside them are neatly ordered beds…Klein swept past the various items in the hall before he stopped at a mural.
The mural’s main character was a giant dressed in full-body silver armor. As there was nothing to scale, Klein was unable to know exactly how tall he was.
The giant stood by the side of a cliff, with a sword in hand pointing diagonally upwards. His body emitted a bright halo, like a rising sun illuminating the surroundings.
Many giants were genuflecting around him, as though praying or worshiping him and awaiting a bestowment.
The giant king’s son, God of Dawn, Badheilbrunn?Klein looked at the face of the mural’s main character in thought, and he saw that his face was blocked by a mask. There was only a dawn-like halo coming from his eyes.
It’s very similar to the God of Combat statue in the Backlund underground ruins. His face is completely hidden behind a mask… Heh, Queen Mystic said before that the God of Combat is a giant who lived from ancient times. Therefore, their Church’s headquarters, the Great Twilight Hall, resembled the Giant King’s Court… Could it be the son of the giant king? God of Dawn escaped the destruction of the king’s court, and at a certain point in time, he managed to retake the authority wielded by “His” father?Klein made a bold guess, but he lacked any evidence or clues.
He used the correspondence principle to look at the wall opposite the mural. There was also a mural there, but the main character was no longer God of Dawn, Badheilbrunn. Instead, it was a female giant in a leather vest and long skirt.
This female giant stood sideways. Her facial contours were soft, and her single vertical eye was focused beneath her. Long, dark-brown hair reached all the way to her back.
Her right hand was spread out as she held items like wheat and fruits. Around her were golden fields, clear lakes, and trees covered with fruits and colorful mushrooms.
Giant Queen, Goddess of Harvest, Omebella?Klein looked around, but he didn’t see the mural representing Giant King Aurmir.
There’s no depiction of the ancient god because this is the residence of remote guards? Then, going out from here will likely be the interior of the Giant King’s Court…Klein carefully walked to the door. He used the method he employed in the dream world of the battlefield ruins of the gods by activating Creeping Hunger and using the strength of a Zombie to open the door.
However, there wasn’t a palace in the frozen dusk that he had imagined outside. Instead, it was a gray, hazy world. It appeared to be a cliff with a bottomless pit.
According to Miss Justice’s previous experience, this is likely the boundary of the dream. The only way is to head down and enter Groselle’s subconscious. Finally, I’ll arrive at the sea of collective subconscious… Miss Justice discovered a mind dragon in the human sea of collective subconscious where she was. Then, in this book world created by the Dragon of Imagination, what would be contained in the sea of collective subconscious?Klein’s mind whirred as he conjured a staircase that led down into the hazy world.
The staircase didn’t head straight down but spiraled around deep into the gray haze. The bottom couldn’t be seen, nor were any of the details of the mind world that were possible to discern.
After silently observing it for a few seconds, Klein walked forward as he got onto the staircase and carefully walked down it.
The surrounding light gradually dimmed with a gray, hazy luster that enveloped the extremely silent world. The moment Klein proceeded down the staircase, he felt more and more like he was being locked inside a dark, silent room. Slowly, his ears could hear his sloshing blood and his beating heart.
The latter sped up as it was invaded by panic and horror which he could hardly keep in check. Klein focused his mind as he imagined the stacks of spherical light so as to stabilize his emotions and recover.
To his side, a grayish-white cliff coldly stood there, a representation of the domain of Groselle’s consciousness. It was silent as though it were dead, but the surrounding grayness would occasionally coruscate.
Klein focused his gaze and saw that in one of the points of light, there was a giant who ripped apart a human before stuffing it into his mouth, as well as Groselle panicking. Back then, the latter was less than three meters tall, and it was clearly still an adolescent.
The point of light flashed past, appearing in the frozen dusk that scattered over the mountain peak. Time here seemed to become impeded.
Klein was just about to seek out any valuable information in Groselle’s subconscious when he suddenly heard sounds akin to a beast’s panting.
With a whoosh, a huge palm appeared from the surrounding haze. Its skin was grayish-blue and was covered with signs of rot. On it was an obvious yellowish-green liquid as it quickly grabbed at Klein’s ankle.
Amidst the panting sound, similar palms rose up one after another from the staircase below, as though they were attempting to forcibly pull Klein’s Spirit Body into the mind world’s darkest and most unfathomable zone.
Instantly, these rotting palms formed a dense horse as they kept struggling upwards and let out sounds of horrible, hair-raising panting. It made Klein instinctively jump up three steps.
However, the countless palms that belonged to giant corpses didn’t stop. They squirmed along the staircase as they surged upwards, covering every inch of space.
Klein was just about to reach out his right palm to draw Death Knell and use Purifying Bullets combined together with Death Knell’s Slaughter ability to finish off the countless monsters when two questions suddenly flashed in his mind.
Where do these palms come from? Why would they be inside Groselle’s subconscious?
The moment this thought came to mind, his spiritual perception was triggered. Klein came to a realization as he immediately abandoned his thoughts of using Death Knell. He calmed his breathing and imagined the spherical lights.
The huge, rotting palms took this opportunity to reach his feet as they grabbed his calves and ankles!
At that moment, they silent vanished as though they had never appeared.
Indeed, this is an illusion created by Groselle’s subconscious. Here, minds don’t just face each other, but they interact with them as well. If one lacks the corresponding Beyonder powers, the deeper one goes, the easier it is to have an emotional breakdown. Intrusion by the other party’s subconscious will slowly happen until one’s Beyonder powers are severely tainted. As a result, one will become a mental patient that will never be able to recover their rationality, and this might very well lead to a loss of control… This is different from communicating with spirits. Corruption isn’t avoided simply by maintaining lucidity and reason. This is because one is already inside the target’s Beyonder powers…Klein muttered to himself, having figured out something.
He hesitated for a few seconds before turning around to climb back up the stairs. He gave up on venturing deep into Groselle’s mind world because he lacked the Beyonder powers to placate his own mind. Insisting on heading down was equivalent to suicide.
I’ll consider exploring again after I find a mystical item that targets this aspect.Klein determined his thoughts as he walked faster. Finally, with a leap, he returned to Groselle’s dreamscape and returned to the guards’ quarters in the Giant King’s Court.
He already felt exhausted, so he immediately left the dream, walking out of Groselle’s blacksmith through the walls before observing the wonders of the book world.
I’ve already met Groselle, Mobet, and Siatas. And while I was casually chatting with others, I also heard of the devout priest, Snowman, and the philosopher, Frunziar. However, there isn’t an Anderson Hood, Edwina Edwards, Danitz, or Gehrman Sparrow… Therefore, only the dead will possess brand new characters in the book. Or could it be that only those who had stayed in here for extended periods of time—fully expressing themselves as an adventurer in their day-to-day lives—would be able to have their subconscious replicated?As Klein strolled by the side of the street which was illuminated by the setting sun, he considered something that he found crucial.
If it were the former theory, where the dead would “revive” and become new characters, then there was nothing Klein needed to worry about. However, if it was the latter, he had to consider reducing the frequency at which he explored the book, as well as strictly control the amount of time he spent in it each time.
There’s no way to ascertain it for now. I’ll deal with the situation by assuming it’s the latter. There’s definitely nothing wrong with being cautious…Klein quickly made up his mind and was about to return above the gray fog.
At that moment, he saw another familiar figure.
Frunziar, with his black hair and blue eyes, was sitting on a long, wooden chair by the street. He was staring blankly at the sky which seemed to be alit in flames, as though he was in thought.
Recalling how this Loen soldier’s ash urn was still with him, he planned on sending it back to the Church of Storms cemetery in Backlund. Klein silently sighed and walked over before sitting beside him. He asked as though it was a casual conversation, “What’s on your mind?”
“I’m wondering who I am, where I come from, how I should return…” Frunziar didn’t look away as he said in a dream-like state.
Without waiting for Klein to ask another question, he shook his head with a chuckle.
“I ultimately feel that I don’t belong here. I’m not myself at the moment, and that there’s some place awaiting my return.
“They always mock me for considering such pointless questions, so they gave me the title of ‘philosopher’…”
As he spoke, he looked at the setting sun and once again fell into silence and looked spellbound.
Klein didn’t say a word. He sat there quietly and accompanied Frunziar in watching the sunset. Finally, he silently vanished.
Frunziar didn’t notice that the person beside him had already left. He sat there motionless like a marble statue, looking far into the distance.
…
After replenishing the ship’s supplies, Alger Wilson instructed the Blue Avenger to leave the Resistance’s private harbor. It wasn’t going to stay too long in the Rorsted Archipelago.
He had to return to Pasu Island to make his report by the designated time.
At that moment, in the captain’s cabin, he was watching in anticipation at the illusory door that was formed by items with spirituality and a burgeoning flame.
It was the door of sacrifice, and it was also a door of bestowment!
Amidst an illusory creaking sound, the mysterious door slowly opened, revealing an infinite depth and darkness within its interior.
Light shot out from within before converging immediately. After everything calmed down, two items had appeared on the altar at some point in time. As for the door with all kinds of strange symbols, it was gone.
Alger was able to compose himself as he seriously thanked Mr. Fool. He finished the ritual according to the procedure before reaching out to pick up the two items.
One of them was a piece of paper that had been neatly folded, while the other was a translucent jellyfish that had azure-blue seawater in it.
Alger inspected the latter and discovered that there were occasional vortexes formed by winds or occasional lightning streaks. And from time to time, he could hear a distant, moving voice sounding from it.
This voice sounds like a woman’s… From the looks of it, this characteristic’s owner was a lady.Alger couldn’t help but heave a sigh of relief. This meant that it wasn’t some quasi high-ranking member of the Church of Storms that had been killed.
The Church of Storms didn’t have any female high-ranking members, quasi or not!
Putting away the Ocean Songster’s Beyonder characteristic, Alger unfolded the piece of paper. He swept past the main ingredient, and he quickly looked at the supplementary ingredients. Finally, his eyes paused at the ritual.
To him, the main ingredients were unimportant with a Beyonder characteristic in hand. He could look at it later. As for supplementary ingredients, they were rather easy to find, so they didn’t need much attention. It was the ritual that was of utmost importance.
Drink the potion in an Obninsk’s belly…Alger silently read the ritual’s contents as the corresponding information quickly surfaced in his mind.
Obninsks were ancient sea monsters. They could directly devour a sailboat, and it had a humongous, distorted body. It had as many as three heads and many tentacles that entangled with each other. They were the protagonists in many legends at sea.
Most of these sea monsters were tamed by the Church of Storms. They had a fixed region of activity, but it was unknown if they had near-human intelligence.
It’s no wonder the Church controls Obninsks, and not other sea monsters… It’s no wonder there are so many Beyonders in the Sailor pathway among pirates, but only a few can reach Sequence 5. Either they directly inherited it, or they’re the subordinates of King of the Five Seas or Queen Mystic… Then, where should I find Obninsks that don’t belong to the Church…Alger frowned slightly as he contemplated his advancement that bypassed the Church of Storms.
His first reaction was to find Queen Mystic Bernadette through Admiral of Stars Cattleya. From her, he could find Obninsks that didn’t belong to the Church of Storms. His second reaction was that it exposed himself to danger. This was because the corresponding Obninsks were likely servants of Queen Mystic, and they would report everything to their mistress.
Yes, this will be the last resort if there aren’t any other choices.Alger’s thoughts raced as he quickly had another idea.
That was to pray to Mr. Fool!
This reawakened existence secretly wielded the former authority of Sea God Kalvetua. “He” could commandeer undersea creatures, allowing “Him” to know where to find Obninsks that didn’t belong to any faction!
There’s no need to rush it. If I were to advance now, I won’t be able to hide the advancement from others, because of my lack of control over the spirituality dissipation. I can perform the prayer after I make my report and leave Pasu Island…Alger calmed down and memorized the Ocean Songster formula. Then, he moved the piece of paper to the tip of the candle’s flame.
As he watched the flame devour the formula at an increasing speed, Alger’s gaze turned deep.
After finishing off the remnant traces, his gaze landed on a sea map and locked onto a location.
Bansy!
Alger had planned on making a trip to Bansy in passing while en route to Pasu Island. He wanted to know what the present state of the harbor was.
He had already shared his thoughts with his sailors, and no one objected. This was because they were equally curious as to why Bansy Harbor was suddenly destroyed. They were curious what it had turned into.
On the Future, Frank Lee rolled up his sleeves and began flicking his fountain pen while writing with a smile.
“My dear friend, Gehrman Sparrow, I have good news for you. I have successfully cultivated a new breed of mushrooms by using the flesh and blood of a Rose Bishop. As long as there’s fish, it will keep growing. We’ll no longer have to worry about not being able to eat mushrooms due to long voyages. Furthermore, it has been crossbred with beef, making it taste excellent!
“Its only flaw is that there’s no way to make it catch fish by itself. External help is needed, but I don’t think it’s too big a problem. After all, based on what Nina said, it wouldn’t corrupt the ocean. Well, let’s just pretend she’s right.
“I’ve mailed you some dried mushrooms. As long as you give it water and fish, they will immediately become normal and reproduce by themselves. I hope you will like my gift…”
After going on and on, Frank finally folded the letter and placed it in an envelope. He stuffed three dried mushrooms into it before applying glue and sealing it.
After doing all of this, he took out the note Klein had given him, followed the description written, and began to seriously prepare the ritual needed to summon the messenger.
This wasn’t complicated for Frank, so it didn’t take long for him to set up the altar and create a wall of spirituality.
Finally, he solemnly placed a Loen gold coin before the candle.
He lit the candle, softly chanted the incantation, and stared at the flame. He watched it burgeon as a headless woman walked out with four heads in hand.
Frank first jumped in fright before staring at Reinette Tinekerr’s four beautiful blonde, red-eyed heads that looked identical with patience as he muttered, “How was it done?
“Why are they completely identical?
“If planted in soil, will more be grown?”
The eyes of the four heads held by Reinette Tinekerr turned in different directions before uniformly falling on Frank Lee’s face.
Suddenly, the soil stored inside all kinds of vessels within the room flew out and piled before Frank.
Following that, Frank floated up as he tumbled in midair with a shocked expression. He was thrown straight into the pile of soil with his head first.
His legs kept struggling as they dangled outside, but he was unable to pull himself out of the soil pile anytime soon.
Only then did two of Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads reach out forward, separately biting down on the letter and the gold coin.
Only after she completely disappeared did Frank Lee finally find the best spot to exert his strength to escape the soil as he fell to the ground.
She’s powerful…Frank first sighed with a sense of lingering fear. Following that, he wiped the soil beside his mouth, bit into it, and chewed on it carefully before muttering to himself, “It’s a bit sour…”
At that moment, Cattleya, who had just finished a sacrifice in her cabin, sensed something. Her dark purple eyes subconsciously looked towards Frank Lee’s room, and she vaguely saw a crudely-made illusory doll.
The doll didn’t have a head!
The scene flashed as Cattleya closed her eyes immediately. She felt her eyes were burning as she couldn’t help but have her tears flow out.
She knitted brows little by little as she muttered in disbelief, “Ancient Bane?”
…
After sending the Meteorite Crystal and Black-hunting Giant Lizard’s spinal fluid to Miss Magician and Miss Justice, Klein returned to the real world. He lay himself down on a reclining chair as he allowed his body to rock gently. He began considering where he would head to next.
With news of Gehrman Sparrow’s sighting and Crazy Captain Connors Viktor’s matter, it’s unlikely that the pirates will openly appear in Bayam for some time. They’ve either left the harbors or are hiding themselves, making it difficult for others to find them.
That is to say that there’s no need for me to stay here. The matters regarding the Resistance can be directed by responding to them through Sea God or by going through Danitz.
Hmm, I’ll head to the Seaweed Bar later. I’ll get a fake identity, buy a scalped ticket, and head for Desi Bay’s Conant City… That’s not only the biggest harbor around here, but it’s also Davy Raymond’s hometown. I previously agreed to this Red Glove’s request when I released him from Creeping Hunger that I would pay this beautiful bay city a visit and tell his daughter that revenge has been exacted. Yes, I’ll also think of a way to return the Nightmare’s Beyonder characteristic to the Church.
Heh heh, how hypocritical can people be? I’m planning on returning a Nightmare characteristic while also planning how to steal a Sealed Artifact from behind Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate…
Shaking his head, Klein closed his eyes and slept to recover his spirituality.
After an unknown period of time, he suddenly felt something as he opened his eyes naturally. He quickly activated his Spirit Vision.
Then, he saw Reinette Tinekerr walk out of the void.
This messenger was wearing the same complicated black dress, with a letter clasped in one of the head’s teeth.
Who mailed it? Danitz, Vice Admiral Iceberg, Frank, or Anderson?Klein received the letter as he nodded in appreciation.
“Thank you.”
He was very courteous with his powerful messenger with a mysterious background. He didn’t wish to be strangled to death one day.
“Do you…” “Want to…” “Immediately…” “Reply…” Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads spoke one after another.
Klein tore open the envelope, took out the letter and opened it to read it. The content alarmed him as he nearly forgot to reply to her. As for Reinette Tinekerr, she wasn’t quick-tempered. She silently waited by the side.
One day, Frank Lee will destroy the world. He definitely needs to be controlled. I can’t give him a chance to advance! Seriously, how much does this fellow love to crossbreed and create all kinds of strange plants? Eh… the City of Silver is in need of food…A thought flashed through Klein’s mind as he had a bold idea.
It was to direct Frank’s research efforts towards all kinds of food that suited the City of Silver!
This way, cows, fish, mushrooms, Rose Bishops, the sea, and the world would be safe!
Klein hurriedly looked up and said to his messenger, “Yes, I’ll immediately reply.”
He instantly got up from the reclining chair, walked to the desk, got out a pen and paper, and started writing quickly.
“… I have a question. If you eat the mushroom breed you create, then eat cooked fish and drink a cup of water, will it continue to reproduce?”
After finishing the reminder, Klein proceeded to the main point.
“… Is it possible for you to create wheat that can grow without sunlight, or cows that can produce milk and meat simply by consuming monsters? That seems rather interesting!”
He continued on this topic and wrote a few paragraphs before folding the letter. He then handed it to Reinette Tinekerr and, in a natural way. he said, “The postage will be paid by Frank.”
“Let’s hope…” He…” “Isn’t…” “Dead…” After the messenger’s four heads said those words one after another, a representative was made to bite on the envelope.
Let’s hope he isn’t dead?Klein jumped in fright. Just as he was about to clarify the matter, Reinette Tinekerr had already entered the spirit world and disappeared.
After contemplating for two seconds, Klein wrote a divination statement and used his topaz pendant to confirm that Frank Lee was still alive.
He silently heaved a sigh of relief, packed up the dried mushrooms, and rubbed his temples before lying back into the reclining chair.
…
After dinner. At the Seaweed Bar.
Klein wore an ordinary-looking face and came here once again.
Unlike before, the customers in the bar were mainly mixed-blood or natives who had darker skin and curly black hair. They were either part of the gangs in Bayam, or they were secretly working for the Resistance, or even both. There weren’t many ordinary people, and the commonly seen pirates who often came from different countries were all gone. Only a few people dressed as adventurers were drinking liquor and discussing rumors at sea.
Klein swept the bar and found Deniel, who Danitz had mentioned. This thin local could provide him with fake identification documents and scalped ship tickets.
Without any apprehension, he went over.
“A second-class ticket to Conant for tomorrow, and an identification document.”
Deniel looked up and glanced at him. After some thought, he said, “A total of 20 pounds.”
Just a second-class ticket to Conant costs around nine pounds… However, scalped tickets are more expensive to begin with. Together with the faked identification documents, 20 pounds isn’t too ridiculous…Klein silently did the math before saying, “When can I get it?”
“In 45 minutes,” Deniel replied like clockwork. “You can pay 5 pounds first, and then pay the rest after receiving the ticket and identification.”
“Alright.” Klein didn’t harp on the issue as he took out his wallet and pulled out five one-pound notes.
He wasn’t worried that anyone would target his wallet, for it might mean that he would save the 20 pounds, or even get more.
Moments after Deniel checked the authenticity of the notes and was about to inform his subordinates to get working, he suddenly realized that the bar was extremely silent!
Klein also sensed it as he subconsciously looked towards the door.
There were two people there. One was wearing a formal tailcoat and a black trench coat, with brown hair neatly combed backwards. His eyes weren’t big, but they were bright and piercing. He had a thin mustache around his mouth, making him exude a gentlemanly feeling while also looking a little sloppy. The other person wore a hooded robe which was rather rare. His face was hidden in the shadows, making it impossible to identify him.
The sloppy gentleman scanned the area and was rather pleased with the crowd’s reaction. A silver coin was tumbling in between his fingers as he walked towards Deniel. The hooded person followed behind him, taking out something from his clothes and stuffing it into his mouth, producing crunching sounds.
The silver coin stopped moving when the sloppy gentleman came in front of Deniel. He said with a chuckle, “Prepare ten tickets to Pritz Harbor tomorrow for me. They need to be split between three different ships.”
“Yes, Mr. Oder,” Deniel stood up in a panic as he replied.
Klein momentarily failed to recall who the sloppy gentleman who was tumbling the silver coin in his hand was. Only when he heard the name “Oder” did he find him familiar.
As he was recalling, he saw the man in the hood take out a coffee-colored sweet before popping it into his mouth. He was munching on it, producing the sounds.
After obtaining an affirmative reply, Oder and the man didn’t stay any longer. They walked to the staircase in the quiet atmosphere, and they headed for the second floor of the bar.
Deniel exhaled as he turned his head to see Klein looking puzzled. He then said, “Oder. The adventurer, Oder, who serves the Dawn.”
… I remember, Silver Coin Viper Oder! He’s always claimed that he works for Queen Mystic, but no one could prove it. I can ask Ma’am Hermit later… The last I heard of him was at Damir Harbor. He was apparently mixing with Admiral of Blood’s intelligence officer, Old Quinn… However, the latter has already been finished off by Mr. Hanged Man…Klein instantly recalled many things as he deliberated and asked, “What about the other one?”
“Who knows?” Deniel turned his head to instruct his subordinates as he got them to prepare some identification documents and the corresponding ship tickets.
As Silver Coin Viper Oder wasn’t a pirate, there were all kinds of rumors about him, most of which could hardly be verified. Klein retracted his gaze from the staircase and walked to the bar counter. He found a seat at the counter and tapped it.
“A cup of Zarhar.”
This was a locally produced malt beer. It was a lot cheaper than Southville beer that needed to be shipped over from the Northern Continent.
“3 pence.” The bartender recovered from his silent state as he picked up an overturned cup.
The crowd in the bar began to break out into whispers as they were illuminated by the gas wall lamps. All of them were discussing the reason for Silver Coin Viper Oder’s purchase of ten tickets.
“He’s definitely being pursued by someone. Ten tickets among three ships… It’s clearly to prevent his pursuers from knowing which ship they boarded!” A gang member with his sleeves rolled-up, revealing his tattoo, shared his view based on his experience from evading capture twice.
An adventurer drinking Lanti Proof scoffed.
“You don’t understand Oder. If his plan was that simple, he wouldn’t have the title ‘Silver Coin Viper.’
“I dare bet that he won’t be on any of those liners from those ten tickets!
“The only thing I can confirm is that they’re heading to Pritz Harbor.”
Another adventurer shook his head when he heard that.
“Perhaps the news of him heading to Pritz Harbor is fake as well.”
The gang member from before was taken aback by what he heard. Refusing to be one-upped, he said, “According to your descriptions, Oder has likely thought of what you figured out. That’s precisely why he’s heading to Pritz Harbor and will be on one of the three ships!”
The two adventurers were about to retort him, but they decided that there was quite a nonzero chance of that happening after some careful thought. Momentarily, none of them said a word.
This made the gang member extremely happy as he downed the rest of his liquor.
Klein was holding a cup of Zarhar as he sipped it while listening to the conversation. He was waiting for the fake identification and tickets he needed.
There’s another 45 minutes. I hope nothing happens. Don’t make the bar into a mess…He silently prayed as he drew the crimson moon inwardly.
The light-yellow beer slowly dropped in volume while Klein would look at the wall clock from time to time, or at the entrance, hoping that time would pass faster.
Half an hour later, the door to the bar was suddenly opened with a loud thud as the evening wind gushed in.
No way…The corners of Klein’s lips twitched as he held back his urge to smile wryly. He turned his body to look at the sound.
Standing by the door were five people. Their leader had black hair and brown eyes, with recessed facial features and cut facial contours. He looked Loenese and looked to be in his early forties.
His expression was cold and he exuded a natural air of dominance. It made everyone in the bar quieten down without realizing it.
And the three men and the woman behind him were in trench coats. They didn’t hide the fact that they were holding revolvers, and that they would instantly aim and shoot if there was any slight sign of abnormalities.
I don’t know them. They aren’t on any wanted list or have any bounties on them…Klein mumbled to himself as he maintained his state as a spectator.
The five intruders suddenly scattered as they came before different customers, bent their backs slightly, and looked at them before asking, “Where is Silver Coin Viper Oder?”
The customers were hesitant to give an answer when they saw the black muzzle pointed at them, along with the handle made of ivory and ebony which exuded a strange sense of beauty under the lights.
“T-they went to the second floor!” The customers who had been asked nearly pointed to the staircase in unison.
Someone is really pursuing Oder. This is an act against Queen Mystic, or has Silver Coin Viper done something himself? Or could it be because of the mysterious hooded man beside him who was eating sweets?Klein drank another mouthful of beer as he saw the intruders send four people up to the second floor. One was left behind to continue questioning the customers.
Soon, the latter grasped the situation of Oder’s request to purchase tickets from Deniel. Immediately, the person walked straight to the thin and dark-skinned black marketer, and he asked in a heavy voice, “Tell me honestly. Where is Oder heading with those tickets?”
Deniel didn’t put on a front just because of his social connections. He forced a smile and said, “He didn’t make it clear. He requested for ten tickets that are to be distributed across three different ships. The departure date is set for tomorrow with the destination being Pritz Harbor.”
“For real?” The questioner was a seemingly radical man in his twenties.
Deniel softly replied, “You can ask anyone here. All of them heard it.”
“Dogsh*t!” The man shoved Deniel angrily as he turned to walk towards the other customers.
Deniel staggered backward and was about to fall and hit his head onto the side of a tiny circular table when he suddenly felt an additional force on his shoulder. Instantly, he regained his balance.
He subconsciously looked over and saw that it was the customer who had just requested to purchase a fake identity and scalped tickets.
“Thank you, those bunch of military hyenas!” Deniel first thanked him before softly saying through clenched teeth.
The person who had helped him was Klein. He didn’t wish for anything to happen to this “ticket scalper;” after all, he had paid a deposit of 5 pounds.
Of course, helping the innocent was also a habit of his.
Military hyenas? In Bayam, this description often refers to people from MI9… What did Silver Coin Viper Oder do?Klein silently asked himself as he eliminated the possibility that someone was targeting Queen Mystic.
To the Loen military, it was meaningless.
As he was thinking, the MI9 members who had headed up to the second floor rushed down. As they ran, they said to their partner, “He has long fled through the window!”
The group of people came and left in a rush. Soon, the bar resumed its usual din, but the still gently wobbling main door proved that it wasn’t as calm earlier.
Klein’s wait for his fake identification documents and scalped ticket paid off. He didn’t need to worry about any possible interruptions.
After paying the remaining 15 pounds, he left the Seaweed Bar, and he returned to the ordinary inn he stayed at.
John Yode… This name is way too simple, isn’t it? Before I return to Backlund, I need to make a more realistic identification document.Klein flipped through the series of identification documents before throwing them inside his suitcase.
He took a bath and relaxed, prepared to leave Bayam tomorrow, and begin the last stage of his sea “travels.”
At this moment, he heard knocking at the door.
Who is it?Klein hurriedly took off his bathrobe, wore his clothes and pants, and walked to the door.
Outside were a few policemen in black. One of them looked Loenese, while the rest were either mixed-bloods or pure natives.
“What’s the matter?” Klein asked, puzzled.
“Please show us some identification,” a mixed-blood said politely since the gentleman in front of him was apparently a Loenese.
Thankfully, I just made one. Otherwise, I’ll be spending the night at the police station, or I’d have to flee on the spot, change my looks, and redo everything…Klein mumbled as he returned to his room, and took out the identification documents.
The Loen police officer casually flipped through it as he said, “Mr. Yode, are you living alone?”
“Yes, everyone in the inn can vouch for me,” Klein replied frankly.
The Loenese police officer revealed a smile and said, “Have you seen this person before?”
As he spoke, a constable beside him unfolded a portrait. On it was an elder who was abnormally thin with white messy hair. Apart from that, nothing stood out.
“No.” Klein shook his head.
“He likes to eat sweets,” the Loenese police officer added.
“Sweets…” Klein suddenly recalled the mysterious hooded man behind Silver Coin Viper Oder. He had been eating plenty of coffee-colored sweets in a short period of time.
After a short deliberation, Klein said without hiding anything, “Perhaps. Back when I was in the Seaweed Bar, I saw a man who loved eating sweets and was following Silver Coin Viper Oder.”
The Loenese officer didn’t hide his disappointment. After a simple word of thanks, he ended the questioning.
Only after he knocked on the other guest rooms did Klein close the wooden door, and return to the reclining chair.
Oder’s matter has not only attracted MI9, but it has also gotten the governor-general’s office to send manpower to do a city-wide search. This is quite something…he muttered and decided to head above the gray fog to browse through the prayer points of light around the Sea God Scepter. He could gain more information from the prayers of the believers in Bayam. He didn’t wish to end up embroiled in a massive maelstrom for giving the wrong response.
After entering the bathroom, he went above the gray fog where he summoned the white bone scepter from the junk pile. Swirling around it were countless points of light.
As he browsed through each point of light, he determined that the questioning wasn’t on a small scale. The target was Oder and the mysterious man, but he couldn’t figure anything else out.
After some thought, he cast his gaze on a point of light that had been specially marked out by godhood.
It belonged to a mixed-blood policeman named Boulaya. He claimed to have swallowed humiliation by changing his faith to the Lord of Storms for the Sea God so as to climb up the police ranks.
He was already a superintendent!
Then, Klein cast the Sea God’s will into the corresponding point of light.
Boulaya, who was in the police station, assigning work to his subordinates suddenly broke out into a cold sweat. He hurriedly found an excuse to enter the washroom as he silently prayed.
“Blessed of the sea and spirit world, the great Kalvetua, your pious believer has something to report to you.
“The person we are specially searching for tonight is a very thin elder. His hair is completely white, but he has luxuriant hair. It’s just very messy. He’s very afraid of the cold, and he wears thick clothing even in Bayam. He loves to eat sweets, as though he’s a steam engine himself and sweets are high-quality coal. The higher-ups have informed us to find him, but not harm him.”
Klein ignored Boulaya and reined his thoughts back as he tapped the side of the long table.
Compared to the portrait, such a description gives me a sense of familiarity.
It’s like I’ve heard of it somewhere in the past…
To a Seer, a sense of familiarity meant a clue. Hence, Klein wrote a divination statement and began questioning his spirituality.
As he chanted the statement, he leaned back into the chair. He fell asleep with the aid of Cogitation.
In the gray and dark world, Klein found himself back in Backlund, back in 15 Minsk Street which he previously rented.
In front of him was the red-eyed Ian. This teenage boy looked up and said, “Turani von Helmosuin, the greatest scientist after Emperor Roselle, a mathematician, a mechanist, and the father of the second generation difference engine.”
Suddenly, Klein woke up and knew who MI9 was looking for!
They were finding the great scientist who caused many deaths between the Loen military and the Intis spy organization solely because of a third-generation difference engine!
They were finding the science freak who had mysteriously disappeared for years!
It’s no wonder Admiral of Blood’s intelligence officer, Old Quinn, had a modified radio transceiver that surpassed those in Backlund!Klein was instantly enlightened.
After a moment of his mind going adrift, Klein rubbed his temples and slowly composed himself. He discovered that the matter had little to do with him.
He wasn’t motivated to participate in the matter. He was apathetic to whether the Loen military found Turani von Helmosuin, because he lacked a sense of belonging to the Loen Kingdom. What he had done in the past was solely to ensure a stable society and that its citizens wouldn’t suffer any accidental damage. If possible, he didn’t mind instigating a revolution to allow the poor to lead better lives.
I never expected myself to become more of an internationalist after coming to this world…He gave a self-deprecating laugh as he prepared to return to the real world and have some sleep. Under the cloak of darkness, he would allow the tempest outside to freely unleash its might.
At this moment, his attention was caught by the biggest item in the junk pile through the corner of his eyes—the radio transceiver.
Speaking of which, what is the faction controlling Turani von Helmosuin? It’s nothing much if it’s people from Queen Mystic Bernadette’s side. She’s a strong believer of “do as you wish, but do no harm,” so she wouldn’t do anything overboard.
It wouldn’t be good if it’s the Rose School of Thought represented by Admiral of Blood. Ignoring the temperance faction that’s being suppressed, as believers of the Chained God or Mother Tree of Desire, their level of vileness can’t be lower than the Aurora Order. Letting them grasp the most advanced technology available might bring about a disaster…Klein stopped his actions of wrapping his body with his spirituality. He gently tapped the edge of the mottled table.
He soon had an idea, which was to bring the radio transceiver back to the real world, adjust it to the correct frequency to see if he could receive the telegrams from Admiral of Blood’s crew. Then, he could use the codebook he had to decipher the communications.
There will be a huge sweep of the city tonight. The matter must be at a rather important and intricate point. If the ones controlling Helmosuin are them, there’s a possibility of the appearance of crucial telegram exchanges… In a situation in which the governor-general’s office, the Loen military, and the Church of Storms haven’t placed importance or even accepted this technology, this is the safest method. Therefore, Admiral of Blood and company have a nonzero chance that they wouldn’t change the frequency and codes after Old Quinn’s death… Anyway, I’ll just give it a try.After some deliberation, Klein didn’t delay as he returned to the real world and busily prepared a bestowment ritual.
After bringing the radio transceiver into his room, he didn’t immediately use it. Instead, he used a ritual dagger and created a wall of spirituality to seal the room.
He was doing it to air out the gray fog’s “smell!”
To him, there was actually no need to go through so much trouble to confirm the faction that controlled Helmosuin. He could’ve used the gray fog’s aura to contact Arrodes and receive the answer. But the problem was that he had posed his questions recently, and the “smell” that frequently appeared might incur the notice of evil gods like the True Creator or the Primordial Demoness. It was extremely dangerous.
Therefore, Klein decided to play safe by relying on himself.
After about eight minutes, when the “airing” was almost complete, he dispelled the wall of spirituality and controlled the radio transceiver to begin his surveillance.
After an unknown period of time, the corresponding frequency received a transmission!
Klein held back the joy in his heart as he seriously made notes. Then, he flipped through the codebook which he had replicated using divination, and he began the necessary deciphering process.
Soon, he wrote a line on a note: “32 Black Pepper Avenue. 7 a.m. tomorrow.”
Indeed, the people in control of Helmosuin are Admiral of Blood and company. There might be powerhouses from the Rose School of Thought involved…Klein immediately made a judgment.
This wasn’t confirmed based on the content of the telegram, but a simple inference from the existence of the telegram itself.
If Admiral of Blood and company were uninvolved, it was unlikely for them to send and receive telegrams involving Bayam’s streets!
The meaning of this telegram is to gather by 32 Black Pepper Street tomorrow before 7 a.m.? Does it mean that Helmosuin and Silver Coin Viper Oder are hiding there, and they’re reporting to Admiral of Blood of their location and giving a corresponding time?Klein thought for a moment and immediately returned above the gray fog. With the intel he had just received, he wrote the divination statement: “Turani von Helmosuin’s present location.”
With the paper in hand, he leaned back into the chair and chanted the statement in a raving-like manner as he entered a dream with Cogitation.
In the gray, hazy world, he saw an underground hall with countless gas wall lamps.
Inside the hall was a massive, complicated machine. It was constructed from copper cylinders, operating levers, take-up levers, and countless gears. It took up nearly two-thirds of the space.
A thin elder with grizzled, disheveled hair wore a thick coat as he paced in front of the machine. From time to time, he would pop a sweet into his mouth and munch on it noisily.
“No, it shouldn’t be called a difference engine. It’s an adorable fellow who can analyze questions and calculate the answer based on a set of procedures. Yes, its name should be a calculator!” The elder kept muttering to himself as Klein’s vision was pulled upwards and out the underground hall, arriving at the building above.
It was a three-storey villa with a garden and lawn. Outside was its address, and it reads: “32 Black Pepper Avenue”!
He really is here…Klein opened his eyes as he silently exhaled.
Then, he was stumped about what to do next.
A scientist like him is useless to me. Instead, it’s the root of many problems. I can’t just keep him above the gray fog. Therefore, there’s no need for me to personally get involved and take him away… Hmm, hand over the news to the Loen military or the Church of Storms? This will effectively prevent the Rose School of Thought from obtaining any benefits, but there’s a faction in the military that is likely related to the true culprit behind the Great Smog of Backlund. It’s not a good thing to have Helmosuin fall into their hands… The Church of Storms is well known for being rash. A conflict might end up with the scientist meeting the deity he believes in…After some careful deliberation, he gradually had a bold idea.
It was to make the news public. He would make the existence and location of Turani von Helmosuin known to the Loen Kingdom military and the Churches. This could effectively ensure that the scientist’s capabilities would be employed by the Loen Kingdom itself, and not any one faction!
The key is balance…Klein smiled as he muttered. He then beckoned with his hand for the Sea God Scepter.
For the former him, he had to carefully “distribute fliers” across the city to make a matter public and known to all, but now, he had an even simpler and effective method!
He selected a believer who happened to be praying, and then pulled his view back as the surrounding area spanning five kilometers entered his vision.
Then, with the Sea God Scepter, he wielded control of the wind!
Once the wind calmed down, Klein’s will sank into the scene as he changed his voice, saying with a low roar, “Helmosuin is at 32 Black Pepper Avenue!”
Whoosh!
In Bayam, the howl of the wind turned intense as it swept in every direction, bringing with it the deep and loud voice.
“Helmosuin is at 32 Black Pepper Avenue!
“Helmosuin is at 32 Black Pepper Avenue!”
…
This voice soon spread across Bayam like a broadcast to the entire city.
Silver Coin Viper Oder was donning a cloak, pretending to be Helmosuin. He hid himself in a crowded building in the slums, occasionally appearing to mislead MI9 and the governor-general’s office’s police officers.
Suddenly, a gale swept past as the voice sounded in his ears.
“Helmosuin is at 32 Black Pepper Avenue!”
… What?As the voice resounded, Oder fell into a dazed shock. Without noticing it, he fell from the top of the roof and nearly injured himself badly.
Behind the Cathedral of Waves, and in a small nearby building of the governor-general’s office, Jahn Kottman and Robert Davis heard the voice in the wind.
The first reaction they had was to look up at the sky before casting their eyes towards the borough where Black Pepper Avenue was.
After the broadcast and being in a good mood, Klein threw the Sea God Scepter back into the junk pile and returned to the real world.
He wasn’t in a rush to bring the radio transceiver back above the gray fog. Instead, he left it there as he continued monitoring the transmissions.
This way, even if there are powerhouses from the Rose School of Thought hidden in Bayam, they wouldn’t dare appear. Heh heh, and regardless who takes action, they’ll have no choice but to “hand” it over to the country! Unfortunately, I don’t have the habit of writing a diary like the emperor. Otherwise, I could write something like: I did another good deed today!Klein silently sighed, took off his coat, got into bed, and slept. He didn’t care what was going to happen next, as it had nothing to do with him.
After sleeping for an unknown period of time, he suddenly woke up and sat up. Then, there was knocking on his door.
Who could it be? To knock in the middle of the night… I’m currently John Yode…Klein wore Creeping Hunger and took out Death Knell from under his pillow before coming to the door.
The visitor’s looks quickly surfaced in his mind. It was a thin elder with grizzled, disheveled hair. He was wearing a coat stuffed with cotton and a tweed overcoat. He was popping a coffee-colored sweet into his mouth.
Turani von Helmosuin!
Holy f*ck! Why is he here looking for me? I’m just the ordinary John Yode! Also, how did he escape the tracking of a demigod?Klein’s first reaction was to tell the man that he had gotten the wrong person, but he held back and asked, “Who are you looking for?”
Helmosuin smiled weakly and said, “I noticed you when we were in the Seaweed Bar; however, I didn’t have a chance to talk to you.
“Heh heh, my life is at its end, so I recently recalled many things.
“Please allow me to introduce myself. You can call me Orange Light Hilarion.
Orange Light Hilarion?Klein was taken aback before he asked in puzzlement, “Is there something?”
Helmosuin chuckled.
“I’m here to warn you. Be careful of the Mother Tree of Desire!”
He paused for a moment before saying, “Alright, I need to leave, and I’m about to die before returning to the spirit world.
“Do you have any enemies here?”
“Why do you ask?” Klein asked, confused.
Helmosuin coughed and said, “I can silently die at their doorstep. That way, you would have your revenge.”
Upon hearing Helmosuin’s reply, Klein couldn’t help but twitch the corner of his lips. He nearly froze on the spot.
My enemies aren’t in Bayam… Even if you were to die at Sea King’s doorstep, it wouldn’t be of much use…He slowly drew a breath and didn’t continue the topic. Instead, he asked, “Helmosuin, no—Mr. Hilarion, how did you notice me?”
You even came here before your death to specially warn me!
This was also the puzzlement he had towards Arrodes and Reinette Tinekerr. He just never had a chance to ask them.
With the door in between them, Helmosuin fell silent for two seconds. Then, he said with a smile in his tone, “There are some tiny unique traits about you. In high-level creatures of the spirit world, it’s no secret. It’s noticeable as long as they make contact with you in close proximity. After all, the gray fog that represents the great ruler of the spirit world is above our heads. Deities with certain unique authorities or Beyonders who represent fate can also discover this point to a certain extent. Of course, the premise is that close contact has to be made.”
Gray fog… Although Orange Light’s explanation and Arrodes’s compliments are nearly identical, he is the first person I’ve met that directly pointed out the gray fog to me to my face! Therefore, the mysterious space is the divine kingdom above the spirit world left behind by the great ruler? Which Sequence 0 pathway is this? The deities who can discover that I’m augmented by the gray fog include the Mother Tree of Desire, so “She” was able to target me?Klein’s thoughts bubbled like boiling water as all sorts of questions popped in his head.
Just as he was about to speak, Helmosuin had continued, “In Yellow Light’s prophecy, the great ruler above the spirit world is one of the variables of the apocalypse. However, I cannot be sure that you are equivalent to ‘Him.’ There are too many possibilities for you that allow that unique trait; for example, you being ‘His’ Blessed, ‘His’ child, or ‘His’ chosen oracle, but none of this stops me from expressing my friendship.
“Ahem. You know about Backlund’s stock exchange, right? You’re like a railway company that just got listed. You seem to have a bright future ahead. Some people will naturally think well of you and purchase a certain number of shares, but there will be no lack of people who are greedy. They wish to use other means to seize this company or obtain the controlling rights. I’m part of the former, while Mother Tree of Desire and even more powerful spirit world creatures are part of the latter.
Is that so… If it wasn’t because the transmigrator, Emperor Roselle, who existed before me, had some level of interaction with the gray fog, and if I hadn’t divined my origins in that mysterious space and received clear scenes of Earth, allowing me to recall even more of my memories, I would’ve suspected if I was the reincarnation of the great ruler above the spirit world… Taking everything into account from this experience, Emperor Roselle and I are more like the chosen oracles… The great ruler above the gray fog is equivalent to the Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth?Klein couldn’t help but generate all kinds of conjectures as his mind was in a mess like a cat playing a ball of yarn.
He calmed his emotions and said, “Is there any way to hide this unique trait?”
“Become a demigod.” Helmosuin suddenly coughed after answering. “Do you mind if I die at your doorstep?”
“… Yes.” Klein didn’t wish to draw the attention of Sea King Jahn Kottman, Naval Admiral Robert Davis, and other demigods.
Helmosuin munched at his sweet and said, “Then, I’ll have to leave immediately, or else there wouldn’t be time.
“After you become a demigod and have the powers to probe deep into the spirit world, we might have a chance of meeting.”
Klein was silent for two seconds before saying, “Thank you for your warning, Mr. Hilarion.”
Helmosuin didn’t reply as he lumbered to the staircase.
As he listened to the footsteps down the stairs, Klein focused. Suddenly, he had a certain theory about why Emperor Roselle had failed to enter despite discovering the existence of the gray fog.
He restored that silver plate which resulted in his transmigration far after he became a Beyonder. As for me, I was already an ordinary person when I attempted the luck enhancement ritual again… Also, Emperor Roselle chose the Savant pathway, while I took the Seer pathway. The mysterious space above the gray fog clearly provides great aid in divination.
Therefore, the prerequisites for entering the space above the gray fog is to be an ordinary person or be a Beyonder of the Seer pathway, as well as knowing of the corresponding incantation, rituals, and symbols? The emperor’s experiments were too late, and he had chosen the wrong pathway, so he naturally had no means of entering it.
With how the Seer, Apprentice, and Marauder pathways are considered neighboring pathways, perhaps the former two would work too. Could this be the deeper reason why the emperor made the poignant point in his diary that he should’ve chosen one of these three pathways? Apart from not having any Sequence 0 for these three pathways, preventing any influence from the peak, it’s also the key to entering the gray fog?
As his thoughts churned, Klein placed this matter, which he couldn’t obtain any confirmation of, at the back of his mind. He began considering Orange Light Hilarion’s warning.
Be careful of the Mother Tree of Desire!
Due to the incident as Admiral Amyrius, Klein was rather wary against the Mother Tree of Desire. He had no choice but to change his identity and use the need for him to act, so as to hide for two months. Subsequently, he wasn’t too willing to provoke Admiral of Blood and other members of the Rose School of Thought, afraid that he would fall into a trap.
Towards the extreme danger lurking around, a normal human’s first thought was to resolve the matter. It was likewise the same for Klein. However, the problem was that he had no solutions.
The Mother Tree of Desire was suspected to be a Sequence 0 true god located in the astral world. Even if Klein jumped up, there was no way he could hit “Her” or defeat “Her.” And the faction, the Rose School of Thought, that “She” controlled was an organization with quite a long history. It likely had angels presiding over it and had Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts. Otherwise, it was very difficult for them to survive to this day with the Churches and all the secret organizations at odds with it. Therefore, even if Klein had plans of getting the help of Mr. Azik or other powerful figures, there was no way he could uproot the Rose School of Thought. It was even possible that they would encounter danger.
Due to these reasons, Klein could only hide and hope that he could successfully advance to Sequence 4 and become a demigod.
I’ve always been careful against the Mother Tree of Desire. Mr. Orange Light Hilarion didn’t know that I once fell for the evil god’s trap at Oravi Island?
Or did he specially come over to warn me that “She” would be doing something major soon?
Hmm… He was previously under Admiral of Blood’s control, and Admiral of Blood is a member of the Rose School of Thought. He might very well know of something!
Klein was instantly alarmed. He didn’t just blindly believe that a Faceless transformation was enough to fool the Mother Tree of Desire’s attention!
According to Orange Light Hilarion’s explanation, “She” would be able to discover certain unique traits when in close proximity with me. This is something the Faceless Beyonder powers are unable to mask! “She” hasn’t done anything in a while. Could it be that “She” is attempting to use this sensation to bestow something to “Her” believers through some ritual or item, and that “She” is about to succeed soon?Klein slowly frowned as he felt that it was certainly a possibility.
This made him more eager to return to Backlund. In that huge city, even angels had to behave themselves, just like a particular Snake of Fate. The believers of the Mother Tree of Desire and the powerhouses of the Rose School of Thought were unable to act as they wished. All they could do was wait for an opportunity!
Phew…Klein exhaled and headed above the gray fog. He divined if his life would be in danger soon.
This time, he received a negative answer—his life wouldn’t be in danger.
However, Klein didn’t relax as a result. He recalled that the Mother Tree of Desire’s divination interference could penetrate the gray fog’s shielding to a certain extent.
And very long ago, his spirituality had prevented him from divining the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic above the gray fog. This was because it might very well involve the Chained God, and the Chained God was suspected to be another manifestation of the Mother Tree of Desire.
Either there’s really nothing going on and that I’m overthinking matters, or the danger is already very close. That’s why the Mother Tree of Desire took action to interfere… To be safe, I need to make preparations. Even if it’s proven to be a false alarm, it’s still better than being captured by the Rose School of Thought and taken away by the Mother Tree of Desire to perform some unspeakable matters!Klein immediately returned to the real world and took out a pen and paper before quickly writing a letter. He started with, “Dear Mr. Azik.”
Considering how the Underworld was inside the spirit world, that the demigods of the Death pathway were considered high-ranking spirit world creatures in a certain way, and that Mr. Azik might be able to see his unique trait after he recovered his memory, Klein was rather honest. He directly wrote about the entire conversation between Orange Light Hilarion’s manifestation, Helmosuin the scientist. The only thing he left out was about the gray fog and the parts about the great existence above the gray fog.
Finally, he mentioned something.
“Does Mr. Hilarion’s warning imply that I’ll suffer mortal danger from the Rose School of Thought?”
After he folded the letter and blew the copper whistle to summon the messenger, Klein still didn’t find it safe enough. He hurriedly took out the adventurer’s harmonica and blew into it.
Silently, Reinette Tinekerr appeared before him. Each of the four heads with blonde hair and red eyes rotated and said, “There’s no…” “Letter…”
“I have something to discuss with you.” Klein forced a big smile. He handed over the gold coin he received from Anderson and said, “This is the fee for the summoning.”
One of the heads Reinette Tinekerr held bit onto the gold coin. The two other heads that didn’t get the chance to speak asked, “What is…” It…”
“I might face a certain degree of danger soon. I wonder if it’s possible to summon you for help.” Klein tried his best to make his eyes look sincere.
The eight eyes on Reinette Tinekerr’s four head darted around as they said, “Yes…” “Pay…” “Ten Thousand…” “Gold coins…”
… Ten thousand gold coins. That’s 10,000 pounds!Klein turned agape as he said with a wry smile, “I don’t have that much money.”
Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads spoke one after another.
“You…” “Can…” “Pay by…” “Installments…”
Installments…Klein was surprised that his messenger kept with the times. After two seconds of shock, he said, “Alright.”
Reinette Tinekerr didn’t say anything else as her four heads nodded simultaneously before disappearing in front of Klein and returning to the spirit world.
Upon seeing the messenger disappear, Klein thought of the demigods he could contact on short notice, but he realized that there weren’t any. All he could do was turn his attention onto what he should do next.
The city-wide broadcast must’ve made Sea King Jahn Kottman not only find Helmosuin, but he would also do his best to search for Sea God and the traces of his believers. It’s easy to be detected if I leave in the middle of the night, so I can only choose to stay here until daybreak…
I can’t take that ship tomorrow. If I encounter an attack midway, I might affect everyone on the ship. Furthermore, it’s not discreet enough.
Hmm… I can summon an undersea creature and leave by riding it. I can rest and switch rides on the deserted islands and reefs we encounter along the way until I arrive at the next port… Since Orange Light said that the unique trait can only be detected at close distances, it still won’t exceed the size of a city, even if the Mother Tree of Desire tries to expand her perception range to find me via a ritual or her believers. It might even be limited to the size of a particular street. This is also why I encountered a trap when I arrived in Oravi.
As long as I leave Bayam, I should be able to escape from their gaze…
While Klein’s thoughts gradually turned clear, he suddenly heard a signal from the radio transceiver!
He hurriedly went over and quickly jotted it down. Then, with the codebook, he transcribed the corresponding words into a single sentence.
Before long, the telegram’s content appeared on paper in jet black.
“I see you.”
I see you…When Klein read those words, he felt a chill run through his heart.
…
Bayam, in an ordinary residence not far from the governor-general’s office.
In a spacious basement, there were candles silently burning, scattering their dim glow around the surroundings.
Silver Coin Viper Oder had already taken off his hooded robe. He looked at the middle-aged man opposite him as he trembled. He said with a quivering voice, “Lord Senor, I don’t know know how Helmosuin’s real hiding place was known by others as well.”
Senor wore an old triangular hat. His eye sockets were recessed, and his face was shockingly pale. He looked more like an evil spirit than a human. He raised his hand to stroke the two black mustaches above his lips as his light brown eyes coldly swept across Oder’s face. In response, the well-known adventurer couldn’t help but lower his head.
After observing him for a few seconds, Admiral of Blood, in his white trousers and red coat, said with a deep voice, “Less than three minutes after that telegram was sent, it was spread across the entire city. And the message spread was part of the telegram.
“I suspect that another faction has begun paying notice to radio transmissions, and they had obtained our codebook from Old Quinn.”
“Yes, yes. It has to be the case!” Oder hurriedly echoed, hoping that Admiral of Blood wouldn’t pin the loss of Helmosuin as him being inept.
He knew very well that this pirate admiral was cruel to subordinates who made mistakes!
Senor swept his gaze at Oder and sneered.
“Regardless, you failed.
“If not for you and your mistress giving me plenty of joy, I would’ve gotten you to dig out your intestines!
“Send a telegram. Tell that listener who might or might not exist that I can see him. Let him spend the night in horror and unease. This is the only thing you need to do now.”
Upon hearing that, Oder immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He glanced at Admiral of Blood in trepidation and the bloody altar behind him before reverently replying, “Yes, Lord Senor!”
He felt that he would’ve become part of the sacrificial items just moments ago.
After Oder retreated out of the basement, Senor turned his head to look at the altar covered with human heads, organs, limbs, and blood. He said in a manner even more reverent than how Oder treated him, “Lord Shanks, has the ritual succeeded?”
“Yes. All that’s left is to wait for God to respond.” A cold, unfeeling voice sounded from the drooping curtains around the altar.
Then, the curtains seemed to possess life as they rolled up on both sides, smoothly forming a knot before landing in the middle of the altar.
A somewhat translucent figure appeared by the side of the altar at some point in time. His skin was slightly brown, and his wrinkles formed deep crevices. His white, thinned hair was like leaves in autumn, as though they had lived for many, many years.
He humbly fixated his gaze at the candlelight with his brown eyes.
Senor didn’t dare say a word as he stood beside Lord Shanks, awaiting for any changes to happen to the altar.
Suddenly, the candle’s flame was dyed with all kinds of colors. Each color seemed to correspond to the different desires of an observer.
The heads, organs, limbs, and blood on the altar moved by themselves as they stacked up together, forming the state of a melted candle.
Before long, they formed a Tree of Flesh and Blood that wasn’t too tall. Its surface was uneven, resembling the shell of a walnut.
Plop! Plop! Plop!
The interior of the Tree of Flesh and Blood seemed to have a heart beating forcefully with strength.
When Senor was about to succumb to the din, the Tree of Flesh and Blood instantly withered, rotting into slosh and collapsing.
There was a tiny, flesh-colored, moist, sticky ball left behind.
Soon, the tiny ball grew four limbs and a head, turning into a palm-sized humanoid creature.
Its face didn’t have any eyes, nose, or ears, other than a pinhole-like mouth.
In its mouth, grayish-white fog spewed out before converging back in. It repeated several times without stopping.
The elder named Shanks devoutly and passionately chanted the name “Mother Tree of Desire,” and reached out to grab the strange tiny figure.
Silently, all the candlelights were extinguished, but to a Wraith who had night vision, this didn’t affect them from seeing things.
Senor observed Shanks and heard this important person say in a deep voice, “We’ve prepared for a long time for this ritual, and god’s grace can help us sense the existence of the target through a wider range.
“Next, we can use the glasses made by the Life School of Thought to accurately locate him!”
As he spoke, Shanks took out a monocle from his inner pocket. It didn’t look any different from a normal monocle, but it coruscated with a pearly white luster in the darkness.
“Lord Shanks, what should we do next?” Senor asked respectfully.
The wrinkled Shanks thought for a few seconds and said, “Seek out the target after daybreak.
“If he has powerful helpers, we will monitor him and prevent him from leaving our detection range. Then, patiently await Lord Suah’s arrival.
“If he doesn’t have any guardians and is weak himself, then we shall take action directly.”
After hearing the word “Suah”, the corners of Senor’s forehead twitched as though just the mere mention of this important figure’s left him apprehensive.
He slowly took a deep breath and said, “Yes, Lord Shanks!”
After answering, Senor instinctively touched the necklace by his chest.
The necklace seemed to be made of pure silver, and the pendant looked like an ancient coin.
…
Klein, who didn’t get much sleep for the rest of the night due to the fright from receiving the telegram, immediately sacrificed his suitcase, wallet, and most of his cash to the mysterious space above the gray fog at daybreak.
After clearing up his tracks, he went to the front desk to check out. He rode a carriage to the borders of Bayam, left the city, and climbed the mountain as though he was heading for a cemetery prepared for locals.
Midway through his journey, he suddenly took a detour into the woods and planned on walking straight to the cliffs where a massive undersea creature was waiting underneath for him!
The birds chirped and the insects buzzed in the woods as critters would occasionally scuttle by. Klein walked through the humic material-covered grounds at high-speed.
Along the way, he saw mushrooms growing after the rain, torn cloth, and rubbish which the Bayam residences had left behind after a picnic. Everything seemed so serene alongside the fresh morning air.
A leaf fluttered down as Klein didn’t stop and easily dodged it.
At that moment, the leaf’s speed sped up and did a surprising bend, clinging to him in between his lips and nose.
It was like an adult’s palm that clasped his mouth and nose tightly, making it impossible for him to breathe.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
The surrounding trees had their branches fall off as they shot at Klein like sharp arrows.
And the rubbish left from the picnic received a life of their own. They formed an airtight net as they came looming over!
Suddenly, Klein had a familiar feeling. It felt like every tree, every leaf, every rock, every blade of grass wanted him dead.
Upon seeing the rubbish comprising of fragments and paper lunge at him in a strange web, his body suddenly collapsed into a paper figurine.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
The arrow-like branches impaled the paper figurines and landed into the distance. As for the strange net, it immediately enveloped everything within into a ball as it gently squirmed.
Klein’s body appeared to the side about eight meters away. He knew that the attack he was worried about had finally descended upon him.
He didn’t make any observations or show any hesitation. Raising his right palm, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the adventurer’s harmonica.
The situation he had encountered had made him realize that the attacker was likely a demigod from the Rose School of Thought. It was an enemy he was currently unable to defend against!
The one who had been pursuing Sharron back then gave him a similar feeling!
At this moment, the paper figurines in his pocket suddenly flew out as they plastered over his face, one after another, layer after layer!
At the same time, Klein’s sleeves automatically tightened as they bound both his arms, preventing his palms from reaching down.
His Taraba shirt and brown jacket were tightening like a bear giving him a hug!
In seconds, he was bound on the spot by his clothes, trousers, and shoes. His face was covered with paper figurines, as his ribs were on the brink of fracturing. He found it abnormally difficult to breathe.
Klein was mentally prepared and was equipped with rich combat experience, so he didn’t panic. His right thumb and middle finger, which weren’t affected, touched each other as he snapped his fingers.
At his ham, scarlet flames immediately soared up, burning the tightly-bound trousers clean before spreading upwards and downwards.
Seizing this opportunity, Klein bent his knees and jumped up with great difficulty, like a cannonball that weakly fell to the ground moments after being launched, as he lunged to his right.
In midair, he snapped his fingers again. This time, the sleeve by the right arm joint was ignited!
As for the spot where he was originally standing, the green weeds suddenly withered as the blackened ground suddenly turned white as if it had been weathered by the elements.
This attack was silent and deadly, without any forewarning. Klein knew that his enemy was powerful and that staying in the same spot would likely result in him suffering an attack he couldn’t resist; therefore, he first removed the influence on his legs. If he hadn’t done so, he would’ve already been heavily injured and lose his ability to do combat. He might’ve even perished.
With a smacking sound, two spots around Klein’s sleeves ignited. His right palm finally had the freedom to move as he reached into his pocket and grabbed the adventurer’s harmonica.
Plop!
He fell to the ground, rolling as he immediately stopped himself with his right hand to bounce up. His left palm which wore a human-skinned glove snapped its fingers.
This time, his target was the paper figurines that were plastered over his face to prevent him from breathing.
Pa!
The paper figurines burned up as the scarlet tongues of fire burned Klein’s hair.
At that moment, a scene suddenly flashed in his mind.
An icicle had formed and was speeding right for his head like a thin gloomy-green arrow!
Due to its speed, it was translucent itself, making it usually impossible to discover it!
But even though Klein’s danger premonition was triggered, it was a little too late. This was because his clothes were still affecting his mobility. It was too late for him to dodge the attack.
A thought flashed through his mind as he barely bent his back, his upper torso was bent backward, and he moved quite significantly to his right.
Oof!
The thin, cold ice arrow struck his left chest, instantly shattering the brown jacket and white round-collar shirt which were located there as they scattered into the air.
However, this lethal ice arrow didn’t continue heading forward. This was because in its way was a book with a dark brown cover.
The book appeared ordinary, and it was bound into a book with commonly seen yellowish-brown goatskin, but it didn’t shatter like the two pieces of clothing. There wasn’t even a hole pricked open.
Groselle’s Travels!
This was an item that even the Sea God Scepter’s Lightning Storm imbued with some powers of the mysterious space had failed to damage!
Last night, the telegram of “I see you” gave Klein such a fright that he undoubtedly reinforced his protective countermeasures. He prepared every method he could think of!
Apart from hiding the book at his vital spot, his other pocket had the iron cigar case which stored the influence of the corrupted True Creator. Once things went bad, he would dispel the wall of spirituality, throw out the item, and see if it would draw the attention of the True Creator. He hoped that “He” would send his powerful subordinates to make the situation more chaotic.
He knew that even evil gods like the True Creator hated the Mother Tree of Desire!
After withstanding the ice arrow, Klein fell to the ground while somersaulting to the side. He then brought the adventurer’s harmonica to his lips and blew hard into it.
At that moment, his face was turning a little black due to the burning of the paper figurines, but due to Flame Controlling, he wasn’t injured.
Then, he felt that the clothes on his left arm, waist, thighs, neck, and legs were restored to normal, giving him newfound freedom.
At the moment he blew the harmonica, he quickly activated his Spirit Vision. He saw Miss Messenger walk out of the void with four blonde, red-eyed heads in hand. They automatically turned and stared at the same spot.
One of the heads grunted as it opened its mouth and began drawing in air.
A cold wind hummed as a figure was forcibly pulled out from a green tree a hundred meters away from Klein.
This figure failed to maintain his difficult-to-detect state as he rapidly turned half transparent and half corporeal.
He was the wrinkled elder with white, thin hair. His facial features had the traits of the people of the Southern Continent. Just as his brown eyes reflected Reinette Tinekerr, his brows pricked up. Then, he didn’t hesitate to open his mouth as though he was about to deliver an extreme curse that he had been preparing for a long time.
At this moment, another one of the heads which Reinette Tinekerr was holding had opened its mouth as well, as though it was making a silent screech.
With that, nothing happened inside the forest.
When Shanks saw this, he hurriedly turned his head to look at Klein who had yet to react in time when a figure with white, thin hair and exaggerated wrinkles appeared in his eyes!
His mind instantly turned cold. Although his thoughts weren’t impeded, he had lost control over his body. All he could do was watch the white-haired elder vanish as he turned to face Miss Messenger.
The two heads which Reinette Tinekerr carried suddenly flew out and appeared before Klein. One of them opened its mouth as it drew in air, while the other’s red eyes turned dark as its teeth turned long and sharp, phasing between an incorporeal and corporeal state.
Klein saw the translucent elder with white, thin hair being forcefully pulled out from his body before Miss Messenger’s head with the long teeth that bit at his shoulder, tearing out an object that appeared both like a Spirit Body and a physical body.
Shanks frowned without screaming. Its figure abruptly vanished as it leaped to a spot with a glass fragment a hundred meters away.
Following that, he seemed to be pursued by formless hands and enemies. He kept phasing into shallow puddles of water, the eyes of animals, the dew on plants, etc. Finally, he was able to catch a breather, and still, Klein was feeling a little stiff and cold from the inside out.
Phew…Shanks entered the spirit world and walked out again. In his hand was a moist, sticky, palm-sized doll.
This figure’s face only had a hole as it was inhaling and exhaling a grayish-white fog which Klein found familiar.
Shanks didn’t hesitate as he stuffed the doll into his mouth.
Upon seeing this, Reinette Tinekerr’s other two heads left her palm, and like before, flew towards Shanks at a fast speed, arriving nearly instantly.
However, Shanks had already begun transforming.
His body turned black as his skin scrunched up and water began seeping out. His hair, brows, and other parts began withering and dropping. Following that, his limbs grew long and thin.
In just a second, Shanks seemed to be assimilated by the doll, becoming a huge, black, moist infant with long four limbs and swollen shriveled skin!
His eyes, nose, mouth, and ears moved from their original locations to the middle of his face as though they were gathering together to form a brand new organ.
His skin, limbs, and newly formed organ brought an indescribable sense of mystery and wickedness. Just a single look had made his body which had just recovered from the coldness feel extremely itchy. Red spots protruded from his skin as a result of the clumps of fine granules.
His eyes undoubtedly suffered a piercing pain. He instinctively closed them tight as tears were forced out.
By the time he calmed himself with Cogitation and opened his eyes again, he realized that Miss Messenger and the Rose School of Thought’s demigod had vanished.
However, Klein’s spiritual intuition told him that they were nearby. They were in an intense battle shuttling between the real world and the spirit world. Be it the dropping of the leaves, the shaking of the weeds, the crawling of the worms, and the fleeing of the wild beasts, all of them represented each and every clash.
As his mind whirred, Klein took out Death Knell and tapped his left thumb on the first segment of his index finger twice.
Countless illusory thin threads appeared in his eyes, making him see objects that usually couldn’t be seen with his normal vision or Spirit Vision.
Two blobs were flying around him, and the dense black bundles of threads that entangled with each other were Reinette Tinekerr and the Rose School of Thought’s demigod!
Apart from these, Klein also discovered that a blob of illusory black threads was rapidly approaching him. It would stop from time to time, so as to avoid the intense battle between the two demigods.
There’s another enemy? An enemy who was hiding in the distance awaiting the results, but hasn’t decided to participate in the battle? Anyways, anyone who’s stealthily approaching in such a situation must be an enemy!Klein’s eyes moved slightly as he cocked the Death Knell and lowered it naturally to put it into a state for Lethal attack.
Then, he pretended as though he hadn’t detected the bundle of illusory black threads, stuffed his left palm into his pocket, and grabbed a gold coin. He made it tumble between his fingers as though he was in a divination state.
He was doing this to disrupt the approacher’s spiritual intuition for danger!
After losing his paper figurines, this was the only method he had.
After patiently waiting for two seconds, when the other party was within shooting range, Klein’s eyes turned solemn as he suddenly raised his right hand, aimed, and pulled the trigger!
Thud!
The black revolver with the slightly long barrel recoiled backward as a pale golden beam shot out, heading straight for the spot where the target was about to arrive at.
However, the illusory black threads suddenly stopped as though they were observing something.
From his condition, it didn’t appear like he had sensed the arrival of danger, but he had his attention attracted by something else.
A grayish-white rabbit leaped out the thick grass and fled far away as the tree standing in front of the blob of illusory black threads collapsed due to the gunshot.
At the height of a human, a gigantic and irregular hole and a raging pure fire appeared at the tree’s trunk, directly splitting it from the middle!
Death Knell’s might was equivalent to a small-caliber cannon, and its penetrating powers were even more potent!
The blob of dense, illusory black threads was clearly given a fright as it instinctively disappeared from where it was, appearing on the surface of a nearby puddle of water.
Inevitably, his figure was outlined—he had a pale face with deep recessed eye sockets and light brown eyes. He looked to be in his forties, had a double mustache above his lips, and wore an old triangular hat.
Klein was no stranger to the man, as his bounty notice often appeared before his eyes. Step by step, they were stacked into a clear image: Admiral of Blood Senor!
Just in Loen alone, his bounty was worth 42,000 pounds!
He had long infiltrated Bayam! Was it to take away Turani von Helmosuin? After this scientist passed away due to being discovered, he joined the Rose School of Thought’s mission to target me? I seem to have an additional weakness, but before it’s triggered, I’ve no way of knowing what it is…As his thoughts raced, Klein saw Senor’s figure disappear once again.
However, the traces of Admiral of Blood’s existence was rather obvious. The blob of illusory black threads of his was like a firefly in the darkness. It wasn’t difficult to identify him at all.
The blob of illusory black threads circled around him with the aid of the morning dew, glass fragments, and water puddles that had frozen for some reason. Jumping again and again from one medium to the other, the gap between the two soon narrowed.
Klein didn’t wait on the spot. Instead, he quickly moved but only slightly shifted his position so as to prevent the Rose School of Thought demigod, who was engaged in an intense battle, from attacking him in passing.
Senor’s performance made him understand one thing: A Wraith’s ability to possess someone to directly control their body requires them to enter a certain range. Previously, although the Rose School of Thought demigod was able to accomplish it at further distances, he hadn’t done so, perhaps out of contempt or for fear of any accidents.
It could be confirmed that Senor was a Sequence 5 Wraith! Klein kept changing his location, and he awaited the opportunity when the distance between them was more suitable.
Just as Admiral of Blood’s speed slowed down slightly, and he was about to possess his target from a distance, Klein’s left glove suddenly turned deep black, as though it was formed layer by layer by pure particles.
Following that, he said a word filled with foulness, a word that came from the Devil language:
“Slow!”
Senor had sensed it and changed his position before Klein could even open his mouth. But everything within an eight-meter radius came to a halt. His evasive maneuver had failed to show any effects.
It was an area-of-effect attack!
Senor’s figure suddenly became slow. He once again outlined his figure in the real world as Klein raised his iron-black revolver, cocked it, and placed his target in his sights.
With Death Knell, he saw that Senor’s body was covered with all kinds of colors that indicated his weakness wasn’t at his head, but slightly above his throat.
Without any hesitation or delay, Klein pulled the trigger.
Lethal attack!
At that moment, a blob of illusory black threads walked to Senor’s side and pulled at him.
Admiral of Blood immediately moved diagonally as the golden bullet grazed past his neck, striking a boulder and shattering it.
A golden flame burst from Senor’s neck as it jerked his head up and opened his mouth.
A sharp Shriek blasted out and entered Klein’s ears, causing his mind to hum as his body came to a temporary halt.
Formless souls had flown to Senor’s side at some point in time before mixing with cold winds. From the sky and from the ground, they surged towards the enemy.
In each of Klein’s eyes, a pale-looking man with a red coat and triangular hat quickly appeared and took form.
Pa!
Klein snapped his fingers as his body was instantly enveloped by scarlet flames.
He disappeared from his location before the Wraith was able to possess him!
And under a tree that was less than ten meters away, weeds burst into flames as the flames grew bigger and they soared into the sky.
Klein nimbly leaped out from it and raised Death Knell again. He aimed towards the spot where he was originally standing still at, and he injected more than twice the normal amount of spirituality into the gun.
Slaughter!
Thud!
He pulled the trigger as a golden bullet split into countless shrapnel and, with a sacred flame, swept to the region the gun’s mouth had aimed at. The formless specters and souls seemed to be swept away by a solar hurricane as they failed to resist and were ignited amidst screaming.
Senor knew that a counterattack was in place once his possession attempt didn’t succeed. He immediately flashed into a nearby glass fragment in an attempt to evade the incoming shot, but the bullet hurricane brought about by Slaughter was a rather huge range that included that glass fragment!
Amidst a huge boom, golden flames struck the sides of the glass without hitting it. With only burn injuries, Senor leaped to another mirror surface and appeared on the surface of a rolling drop of dew a distance away. His body had a rotting wound thanks to the purification powers, but it wasn’t anything serious.
There’s no way he’s that lucky, right? Indeed, Senor has a mystical item that makes himself lucky… There are only three Purifying Bullets left…Klein frowned as he agilely ran over as though he was in pursuit.
As he knew that he was facing members of the Rose School of Thought, he had changed all the Beyonder bullets in his revolver to Purifying Bullets that targeted Wraiths and Zombies. There were a total of six bullets, and now, he had already shot thrice!
In the first shot, Senor was saved by a rabbit that suddenly leaped out. In the second shot, he was yanked away by the Rose School of Thought’s demigod who happened to come beside him. In the third short, he happened to be in the gap of the fragment amidst the Slaughter hurricane, preventing him from suffering too much damage. Klein found this level of luck completely unacceptable!
However, Klein didn’t wallow in depression. Instead, he turned back into Gehrman Sparrow’s appearance and build. This was for him to immediately throw a bunch of Sea God domain charms to create a certain commotion once things went south, so as to attract the attention of Sea King Jahn Kottman who was in Bayam City.
If this Sequence 3 demigod were to arrive, he would be facing a Rose School of Thought demigod, a hostile pirate admiral, and an adventurer with a mysterious background who had certain ties with the military. It was quite obvious who he would deal with first.
As for Miss Messenger, Klein believed that she could escape into the spirit world in a timely fashion and was free to choose whether to participate in the battle royale or leave.
The reason why Klein didn’t escape in the middle of the night after receiving the telegram last night was because Sea King gave him a sense of security.
If he were to leave alone, he would definitely be noticed and captured by the Church of Storms. He would be interrogated, making the subsequent developments unpredictable.
If he were to stay in his room and await the person who “saw him” to attack, he had a chance of struggling until he reached the streets, allowing Sea King to notice it.
Faced with an evil operative who was at least a demigod and a Sequence 5 adventurer who was rumored to have ties with the military, there was no doubt that Jahn Kottman would first deal with the Rose School of Thought member. And as a Cardinal of the Church of Storms and a high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers, he could use various Sealed Artifacts of the diocese. He could last a moment, even if he faced an angel. At the same time, with the reinforcements from the military, there was a chance for Klein to escape to the sea during the chaos and leave via whale!
To his regret, the night remained peaceful after he received the telegram. And once daybreak happened, Sea King would find it difficult to monitor the entire city.
Pa!
Klein snapped his fingers again, igniting the surrounding trees. This appeared like blooming fireworks around him as they exuded an inexplicable sense of beauty.
The reason why he had chosen to pass through the forest to head for the cliff was because this was a place that was suitable for a Magician’s performance!
His figure flashed through the flames as he circled around Senor, avoiding his approach and control. And from the previous experiences and lessons, Senor knew that his target had an area-of-effect attack and a damaging blow. He didn’t dare stay too close to him, and he would pull away and create a gap once he missed an attack. Otherwise, he would use a Wraith’s Shriek to affect his target or use his pale green fingers to aim at his target. Unfortunately, the latter could only extinguish flames and wither vegetation. There was no way to pinpoint Klein’s location.
Seeing how the fireworks-like flames were the biggest barrier to his attacks, Senor stopped and let out the deafening Shriek which would also damage a Spirit Body.
Amidst the Shriek, the icy-blue halo beneath his feet rapidly expanded, covering the mud, randomly strewn weeds, and scattered rocks with a layer of ice.
The flames sizzled as they produced tiny amounts of mist before being extinguished by the frost.
Klein was influenced by the Wraith’s Shriek, causing his Flaming Jump to be one step too slow. He ended up failing—his figure projected itself midway as his feet stumbled.
Then, he saw illusory skulls swirling with black gas rush at him, bringing with them the strong smell of death, as though an envoy from the Underworld had arrived!
At that instant, Klein didn’t seem like he could dodge. However, a light blue fireball emanating the smell of sulfur suddenly condensed before him.
His glove remained black as it remained in its Devil state!
With a thumping sound, the fireball was extinguished as the illusory skulls shattered and scattered to the ground, creating spots that didn’t have any life to them.
Right on the heels of that, Klein steadied his body and took out the iron cigar case from his pocket. He threw it at Admiral of Blood Senor as his glove turned noble and sinister at some point in time.
Baron of Corruption, Bribe!
Senor obviously wasn’t going to bet that the item thrown by his opponent didn’t pose a threat. He immediately dodged far away, allowing the iron cigar case which was sealed by a wall of spirituality to fall to the ground.
Then, he opened his mouth once again and produced a Shriek.
A roar that seemed to come from the depths of his own Spirit Body made Klein experience excruciating pain in his head. Even though he often suffered from the ravings of existences like the True Creator and Mr. Door, and was rather resistant towards such attacks, it was impossible for him to not pause momentarily. He felt his nose burning as though a capillary had burst.
However, with his resistance combined together with Bribe, the effects were reduced. It made his momentary pause only last for an instant, and this was something Senor had no idea of knowing.
Therefore, Klein pretended as though he hadn’t recovered as he revealed his weak state, waiting for the enemy to fall into his trap.
In an ordinary battle, as a Wraith was able to jump through mirror-like mediums, making it impossible to determine that location ahead of time, it made it impossible to maintain a five-meter distance from his opponent, even if he created flames and repeatedly used it to achieve phasing. It caused his Spirit Body Threads controlling ability to be disrupted momentarily after there were any significant effects.
For this, he planned on taking a little risk. He made his opponent fall for a trap he planned, so as to quickly end the battle and escape to the cliff.
Seeing his target appear dazed due to the repeated Shrieks, Senor didn’t hesitate to make his aura turn deep.
Admiral of Blood’s contracted figure rapidly appeared in Klein’s eyes in an abnormally clear manner.
This wasn’t a reflection of the world, but two tiny figures seemingly coming to life in his eyes!
When the Wraith’s possession was almost close to completion, Klein, with his tattered and charred clothes, unhurriedly extended his left palm as though he was gesturing “please” as a polite gentleman.
Creeping Hunger maintained its sinister and noble blackness as it forcefully distorted Admiral of Blood’s target.
Due to the Freezing halo from before, there was frost and crystalline bodies everywhere around them. All of them were equivalent to a mirror surface!
On the thin ice, Senor with his triangular hat had appeared there, his expression was as though he was at a loss.
At that moment, Creeping Hunger switched to a deep black state as Klein said a word filled with foulness, a word that came from the Devil language:
Slow!
Just as he was about to use the mirror surfaces to phase away, Senor instantly froze. His figure involuntarily outlined itself as his body turned extremely rigid. His attempts had failed.
As there was no way to repeatedly use Slow, Klein made his left glove turn pale as it was tinged with a slightly dark green color.
Zombie!
The sealing caused by the frost on the ground had once again exacerbated as they rapidly spread to Senor’s side as they began to spread from his toes to turn him into a completed ice sculpture.
With his knowledge that Wraith’s had a very strong resistance to the cold, Klein didn’t let his guard down or waste any time. He made Creeping Hunger transform as if it was gilded.
The illusory black threads in his eyes were hidden away as two blinding silver bolts of lightning shot out from the innermost depths of his eyes.
Interrogator’s Psychic Piercing!
In his usual state, Senor’s fusion of spirit and flesh typically wouldn’t be significantly affected. He could even cause the attack to backfire on his opponent. However, having just recovered from Slow, he found himself sealed in ice. All he could do was resist the formless bolt that targeted his Spirit Body!
His mind felt as though a blade had penetrated it as it twisted. The pain spread through his body as he temporarily lost all reason.
By the time he regained his lucidity and prepared to make continuous leaps to open up a distance, the cold adventurer opposite him opened his mouth once again.
Slow!
Dogsh*t…Senor’s actions turned sluggish and impeded once again. Then, without any surprises, he suffered from the two follow-up attacks of Ice Stun and Psychic Piercing.
When he barely escaped again, the black-haired, brown-eyed Gehrman Sparrow opened his mouth a third time with a deadpan expression.
Slow!
Senor was enraged as he reeled in despair before finding himself stuck in a perpetual cycle.
As for Klein, who had kept his opponent in place three times, was beginning to control his opponent’s Spirit Body Threads.
In fact, the most effective solution for when his opponent was unable to escape was to take the opportunity to use Death Knell to deliver two or three Lethal Attacks. But his past failures had told him that his enemy had a mystical item that allowed him to be lucky. An overly direct and lethal shot might very well lead to an accident, resulting in some undesirable effects.
It was precisely because of this that he decided to gradually proceed in the proper order by controlling Admiral of Blood’s Spirit Body Threads!
Time quickly passed. As Klein ran around Senor to dodge the possible attacks from the Rose School of Thought demigod, he controlled Senor’s Spirit Body Threads, and he slowly reached the state of gaining initial control.
Three seconds! Two seconds! One second!
Senor’s thoughts instantly turned sluggish as though every part of his body was rusting.
Klein no longer had the strength to use Creeping Hunger again. He continued deepening his control as he began walking at an adequate speed.
No… I… can’t… let… this… continue…Thoughts slowly moved through Senor’s mind as a translucent icicle condensed in front of him.
It was dyed with a gloomy green as though it was showing its respect to the surrounding forest.
As for Klein, who had witnessed his opponent’s series of slow actions, he unhurriedly retracted his left hand and took out Groselle’s Travels from his chest and braced himself.
Sou!
The icicle finally shot out, seemingly heading for Klein’s chest, but it suddenly changed directions midway as it flew diagonally upwards!
This adjustment should’ve been a sudden lethal blow, but as Senor’s thoughts had been slowed down significantly, the “order” received by the icicle had only happened when it was almost reaching Klein. This made the sudden change insufficient to catch Klein by surprise as he shifted Groselle’s Travels and easily blocked the attack.
Senor’s expression turned pale again. After a few seconds of thought, he slowly opened his mouth in an attempt to let out a Wraith’s Shriek.
Having already prepared himself, Klein spoke first:
“Bang!”
An Air Bullet quickly shot out and struck Senor in the mouth, throwing his head backward as teeth fell. The Shriek was left stuck in his throat.
Seeing the control deepen and how Senor’s resistance was crumbling bit by bit, to the point of losing his reason and launching a barrage of attacks like a lunatic, Klein suddenly felt some joy.
At that moment, a shrill, sharp infant’s cry sounded and resounded in the woods.
Lumps protruded all over Klein’s body as he dropped Groselle’s Travels from his hand. His head felt as though it was being clasped tightly by an invisible hand, making him momentarily lose his senses of his surroundings, including the Spirit Body Threads. His control over Senor was removed as a result.
About a hundred meters away from them, the large-sized baby, which was black, swollen, and wrinkled, that appeared to have stormed out of the water had escaped its illusory state and returned to reality.
His limbs were long and thin, and there was only an irregular hole on his face. Circling the hole were gnarling teeth.
At that moment, Shank’s body had an additional wound that was obvious and deep. It was a piercing wound that went through the black and swollen skin, causing putrid blackish-green liquid to gush out.
After this Rose School of Thought’s demigod appeared, he stopped dodging or escaping. He began screaming like crazy, letting out infantile screams. It made Klein and Senor fall into a painful stupor. Even their bodies showed signs of losing control.
The four blonde, red-eyed heads were thrown into the void as they opened their mouths and let out a soundless Shriek, silencing the terrifying cries.
Reinette Tinekerr and Shanks had engaged in another round of combat, phasing between the spirit world and reality from time to time as they shuttled between leaves, weeds, insect eggs, ice crystals, and thorns.
Senor and Klein stood in their spots in a stupor. They tried their best to recover from the effects of the infantile cry.
In this aspect, Senor believed that, as a Wraith, he had an unsurpassable advantage. The corners of his lips subconsciously curled up a little.
He had already figured out what to do with his opponent later.
But at that moment, the eyes of the adventurer who was in tattered clothes while exuding a cold demeanor had turned lucid!
It had only been a second since the infantile cry had ended!
Klein, who was experienced in this, quickly recovered as he realized that Senor was still in a dazed and impeded state.
An opportunity!His mind stirred, but he didn’t attempt a long-distance attack which allowed for plenty of accidents. Instead, he chose to control Senor’s Spirit Body Threads which took more time. He tapped his right foot as his figure dashed towards his opponent like a panther.
His left glove was dark, and when it moved backward, it condensed in a manner that resembled a blade, forming a gigantic weapon formed from lava and flames.
Desire Apostle, Sword of Lava!
Bam!
Klein’s body passed by Senor’s left as the searing sword swept across his chest and got stuck in the middle.
The light-blue flames ignited Senor, but aside from suffering damage to his body, he didn’t lose his life. However, the pain left him yelling incessantly.
After the two brushed by each other, Klein immediately abandoned the Sword of Lava. He took a step to his left and turned around, facing Admiral of Blood’s back. He raised the iron-black Death Knell to his opponent’s head.
He didn’t use Lethal Attack, and he directly pulled the trigger!
With a bang, his body suddenly shook a little. This was because the spot he had stepped onto appeared to be a hole. Hence, Death Knell had slid downwards, and the golden bullet had hit the side of Senor’s neck.
Blood tainted with a dark-green tinge spewed out. Admiral of Blood had lost nearly half his neck as he fell forward. He fainted, but he remained alive.
Klein was just about to add another shot when the sky suddenly darkened. An arm suddenly reached out!
The arm was ten meters long, and it had a black sticky surface with strange protrusions. They were either skulls, erected eyeballs, or barbed tongues. The moment it appeared, it made the entire forest shake.
All the leaves withered as all the insects stiffened to their deaths. All the beasts either fell paralyzed to the ground, or they began biting themselves wildly, leaving their bodies bleeding!
Klein’s danger premonition reached its limit. He hurriedly closed his eyes, lunged forward, and did a roll. He grabbed Groselle’s Travels and held it in front of his face!
The entire forest was withering as though an entity that was bringing about destruction to everything was about to descend.
Just as the arm was about to fully extend, a thick bolt of silver lightning smote down from nowhere, illuminating the entire mountain. The sizzling sounds chained together as a cage only spoken in myths enclosed around the black sticky arm.
Dark clouds quickly converged together in the sky, forming brows and a mouth, as though a face was hidden within!
In Bayam City, the huge commotion was noticed by Sea King Jahn Kottman. He didn’t hesitate to take action as he ordered the Mandated Punishers to activate the corresponding Sealed Artifacts.
Reinette Tinekerr’s figure was forced out of the void, but her complicated black dress didn’t seem crumpled at all.
She raised her left hand as two of the blonde, red-eyed heads flew back and landed on her severed neck. The remaining two continued engaging in combat with the black, swollen, and wrinkled infant.
When the cut at her neck began to wriggle, two corresponding cuts were connected. Her figure instantly burgeoned to the size of a gothic castle. Patterns, vines, and accessories appeared on the surface, interweaving into a mysterious, sinister sight that couldn’t be looked at.
Klein closed his eyes tight as he placed Groselle’s Travels in front of his face, injecting his spirituality into it, but he was unable to eliminate all the effects inflicted upon him. His body kept quivering as granules kept protruding from his body.
And only at this moment did he confirm that the side effect of using Death Knell was a fear of the dark.
For the next six hours, he wouldn’t suffer any more weaknesses.
Thankfully, the weakness is just insurmountable, but it doesn’t mean that I’m unable to resist for a short period of time…Klein desperately closed his eyes as tears kept rolling down his cheeks.
He didn’t spend time considering the problems regarding this, because the situation had developed into one of extreme danger, but it was also very chaotic.
The one that descended seems to be stronger than Sea King. It’s likely an angel, but “His” condition doesn’t seem to be particularly good as well. “He” didn’t directly appear, and he instead used the spirit world to attack…
Is it because “He” can’t rush here in time and could only consider using this method? Thankfully, I received a warning from Orange Light; otherwise, the results would be unthinkable if this situation drags on!As Klein’s thoughts flashed through his mind, his first reaction was to take the opportunity to flee and open up a safe distance.
However, he knew that hastily retreating without any preparations was equally dangerous.
If the Rose School of Thought’s angel abandons the attack and retracts “His” arm, Sea King Jahn Kottman wouldn’t have any motivation in embroiling himself in a pursuit effort. This is because he isn’t facing a saint who he can consider retaining. This way, simply relying on Miss Messenger, Reinette Tinekerr, makes it difficult to stop this entity. I might be pursued again when the time comes! I have to add more trouble for “Him,” making “Him” temporarily unable to leave. I’ll take this opportunity to escape the waters where Blue Mountain Island is!As his thoughts churned, Klein followed his emergency plans, took out Groselle’s Travels, stuffed Death Knell inside, and made a few rolls before arriving next to the iron cigar case.
He stabbed it with his finger, removing the wall of spirituality and opening the case, and he threw Tinder, which was corrupted by the True Creator, into the air, towards the source of the danger!
Right on the heels of that, Klein used Groselle’s Travels to shield the top of his head, opened his eyes, and took out a whistle.
This wasn’t Azik’s copper whistle, but the Numinous Episcopate copper whistle which he had obtained from a mysticism enthusiast in Backlund. It originated from a resurrected Numinous Episcopate member.
Back then, Klein had made a divination about the copper whistle, and he received a revelation that sending a message would be extremely dangerous!
At that moment, he decided to allow “extreme danger” to meet “extreme danger,” so as to create an even more chaotic situation that benefited him!
He quickly put the copper whistle to his mouth and blew into it. Then, he activated his Spirit Vision without daring to look up. A skull with three lifeless eyes emerged. Around it were black appendage-like tentacles.
Without any hesitation, Klein handed over a white feather left behind by the resurrected Numinous Episcopate member to the messenger.
He didn’t wait for the messenger to disappear as he immediately bulged his muscles, swung his arm, and threw the copper whistle into the air where the source of danger was.
With that done, he put away the iron cigar case, did another roll, and bounced up as he rushed straight for the cliff. During this process, he kept his head down and kept changing location. He didn’t dare to look at the scene happening above him, nor did he dare to stay any longer.
When he passed by the spot where Admiral of Blood Senor should’ve been lying unconscious, Klein’s gaze suddenly froze. He was alarmed to find that he had vanished!
In that chaotic situation without any aid, this Wraith, who had suffered immense damage and was unable to maintain his Spirit Body state, had vanished!
Klein paused as he swept his gaze. He saw that ahead of him were a few drops of splattered dark red blood that coruscated with a dark-green tint. And this region was where Groselle’s Travels had previously dropped!
No way… A few drops of Admiral of Blood’s blood dropped onto the book’s cover? This sucked him in?Klein frowned, as he didn’t think it was a good thing.
He was afraid that the angel and saint that the Mother Tree of Desire had sent was able to gain the help of Admiral of Blood from within Groselle’s Travels to pursue him!
However, it was impossible for him to abandon the book. Without it, Klein didn’t believe that he was lucky enough to dodge all the stray blasts and unknown shrapnel which could fall from the sky at any moment.
… I’ll resolve this latent risk by entering with my Spirit Body after I escape!As a few thoughts rose up in his mind, Klein dipped the tip of his foot down as he ran, lifting up the soil which had Senor’s blood on it, reached out, and grabbed a handful.
This was used to locate Admiral of Blood later!
Tap! Tap! Tap!
Klein ran in a meandering manner, holding Groselle’s Travels over his head, making adjustments from time to time based on his premonition for danger.
The book blocked the random bolts of lightning or the scattering rain of corroding rock, and it shielded him from a terrifying gaze that was cast over. With the book, Klein successfully tore out of the lifeless forest and came to the edge of a cliff.
At this moment, the surroundings turned dark. It wasn’t the kind of darkness before a storm, nor was it a result of a moonless or starless night. It was a dead silence that emanated the smell of rot.
Ravings sounded out from varying distances and at varying pitches, as though something seemed to be slowly breathing in the air.
Klein, who was afraid of the dark, trembled. He didn’t dare to look at what was happening above him. All he noticed was a few white feathers stained with yellowish oil spiraling down to the ground nearby when there was a flash of lightning.
His right foot took a stride forward as he jumped off the cliff and plummeted straight down. He fell out of the darkness and could see light.
Then, he dropped into a mouth that had been waiting for him for a long time.
The mouth didn’t have any teeth as it immediately closed and sank to the bottom of the sea. According to the agreement they had made previously, it was to head for a reef beyond Blue Mountain Island as quickly as possible.
This was a gigantic undersea creature with sixteen fins on its back.
In the darkness, Klein instinctively wished to huddle into a ball and helplessly tremble, but he barely repressed his emotions and took out a Priest of Light Beyonder characteristic he had prepared to deal with Wraiths.
He had obtained it through the glove.
Pure light emanated from the translucent stone-like object as it drove away Klein’s fear.
He was just about to contemplate if he should wait for the outcome, or if he should attempt something, when he suddenly felt the back of his palm become itchy.
He hurriedly looked down and saw his pores widen as they grew some fine white hair.
These fine hair rapidly grew and looked like feathers!
Klein immediately felt his entire body itch!
The fellow that was attracted by the copper whistle is really very dangerous!Klein was rather experienced. He immediately stood up and took four steps counterclockwise while chanting the incantation in the undersea creature’s mouth.
His Spirit Body once again tore through the grayish-white which had endless ravings and roars as blackish-green gases drilled out of his body.
Returning to the palace that looked like a giant’s residence, Klein observed his Spirit Body once again, and he discovered that it had returned to normal. There weren’t any of the blackish-green gases, nor were there any white feathers.
Phew, it’s effective…He exhaled and immediately returned to the real world.
With the illumination from the Priest of Light Beyonder characteristic, Klein saw that the white feathers on the back of his hands remained, but they had lost the ability to continue growing. There were more or less some signs in other parts of his body, but they weren’t obvious.
Yes, I should be able to resolve the remaining problems once Mr. Azik arrives.Klein heaved a sigh of relief and drew the crimson moon on his chest. He prayed for the Goddess’s blessing, and that Mr. Azik would arrive quickly.
At this moment, Reinette Tinekerr’s figure appeared before him.
Miss Messenger had three heads growing on her head while she held one in her hand. Compared to before, she appeared more lively.
She reached out with her left palm and grabbed Klein’s shoulder, and she directly brought him into the spirit world as they quickly traveled through it.
Amidst brightly stacked colors, Klein felt somewhat dizzy before he returned to reality and realized that he was on a reef.
Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads swept the area and said, “Already…” “Safe…” “Remember…” “To pay…” “Next time…”
With that said, she vanished as though she had something more important to do.
You could do that… I should’ve just gotten Miss Messenger to bring me away using such a method… However, her present state doesn’t seem to be that great either. This must be a state and method she seldom uses…As Klein reflected over the matter, he placed the Priest of Light Beyonder characteristic into his pocket, and he kept Groselle’s Travels outside.
Just as he was about to size up his surroundings to figure out where he was, another arm reached out and grabbed his shoulder.
Klein jumped in fright as he hurriedly turned his head, only to discover that Mr. Azik had arrived.
Azik grabbed his shoulder and pulled him into the spirit world once again. They rapidly moved through the brightly stacked colors.
… Actually, I’m already safe…The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched, but he didn’t say those words.
On a mountain outside Bayam City, in a forest that had lost all its vitality because it was buried by a half-collapsed cliff.
A tall, stocky middle-aged man with deep blue hair was wearing a Storm priest robe as he stood in the air and overlooked the area. There was a clear burning rage in his eyes.
He was none other than the Church of Storms Cardinal, Archbishop of the Rorsted Sea, high-ranking deacon of the Mandated Punishers, Sea King Jahn Kottman.
At that moment, the battle from before was still fresh in Kottman’s mind. He remembered how every participant in the battle retreated.
The angel from the Rose School of Thought had used a particular method to transfer “His” powers over from a great distance. After “He” failed to achieve “His” objectives, “He” rather easily brought away “His” heavily injured partner, and no one wanted “Him” to stay, aside from the strange monster that appeared out of nowhere. Jahn Kottman remembered very vividly that when the angel retracted “His” arm, it had sparse white feathers on the black, sticky arm. From the top of the skull and from inside the erected eye, they grew from unimaginable spots. And all of this was because the Rose School of Thought’s angel was dodging the glove with the True Creator’s aura while using some of “His” strength to shatter what seemed like an ordinary copper whistle.
Shortly after the sinister and strange spirit world creature engaged in battle with the angel, it voluntarily retreated into the depths of the spirit world, preventing Jahn Kottman from pursuing it.
The Aurora Order saint who had opened a Door of Teleportation didn’t participate in the battle. After observing the situation in puzzlement, he picked up the glove with the True Creator’s aura, and he opened the door to leave before the battle ended.
The strange monster that was summoned because of the copper whistle didn’t have a fixed form. “He” was like the manifestation of death itself. “He” was like a mist that filled the surroundings but had many feathers with yellowish marks on it. “His” target was obvious—the angel of the Rose School of Thought. Before the latter escaped, “He” had also vanished from the area as though it were in pursuit of “His” target. But even so, Jahn Kottman, who had taken a Sealed Artifact from the city and rushed here, still felt uneasy. It felt like suddenly jumping forward while on his long journey towards death.
The only person without any godhood had fled the scene before Jahn Kottman arrived, and he was nowhere to be found.
However, Jahn Kottman recognized him.
He was an adventurer who had killed a Sequence 5 Desire Apostle, making him qualified to have his information placed on Sea King’s desk!
Although this wasn’t something that he needed to pay great attention to, Jahn Kottman, who had experienced the Seafarer Sequence, still remembered the relevant information.
He cast his gaze towards the cliff and looked down at the crashing waves as he muttered a name: “Gehrman Sparrow!”
…
On an island in unknown waters, Klein and Azik’s figures were rapidly outlined on the shore.
Klein was just about to speak when the hat-wearing, bronze-skinned Azik’s eyes suddenly turned dark, as though it was connected to a silent and dark world.
He grabbed the air with his right hand, and all the undeveloped white feathers flew out and curled into a bundle, landing in his palm.
With a gentle squeeze, all the strange feathers vanished as though they had turned into food for the silent world in his eyes.
“Mr. Azik, this was brought about by that Numinous Episcopate whistle.” Klein first pointed out the matter before explaining in detail. “The situation was somewhat pressing, and to make the situation even more chaotic, I blew that copper whistle and gave that feather to the messenger. Then, a similar feeling from the Underworld descended. I didn’t stay, and I immediately left the area, but I still had these feathers on my body.”
Azik, with his soft facial features, nodded gently and said, “I sensed it from afar.
“It shouldn’t be an ordinary High-Sequence Beyonder. I suspect that it’s a byproduct of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project.”
Is that so… So it succeeded in holding back that Rose School of Thought angel?Klein thought in joy.
Azik looked around and continued, “I still have matters that require my attention. This might awaken more of my memories.
“When all of that is done, I’ll look for you again to claim that ring left behind by ancient Death. I have a feeling that I might need to make a trip to the Berserk Sea or the Southern Continent.
“It’s best if you head over to large cities like Backlund or Trier. In those places, the forces the Rose School of Thought can deploy are very limited. They wouldn’t dare to act rashly. Of course, it’s best that you choose places like Pasu Island where major Churches have their headquarters, but this will bring about another type of danger.”
Azik’s last sentence was a joke, just like an ordinary Loen gentleman. The experiences of his present life seemed to leave a deep impression on him. Regardless of the portion of memories that he had recovered, he still showed clear signs of his old self.
In situations regarding retained memories, the time span of decades shouldn’t have much of an influence on the time span of millennia, but from a state of complete memory-loss, two to three decades is enough to remold a person… After Mr. Azik completely recovers his memories, will his many different lives result in him having different personalities? What a profound question. I’ll let Miss Justice consider it later and seek advice from the Psychology Alchemists…As Klein was thinking, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that Mr. Azik wasn’t delving into why he had a conflict with the Rose School of Thought. Instead, he asked, “Mr. Azik, do you know anything about the Mother Tree of Desire?”
Azik shook his head.
“I didn’t even know of ‘Her’ existence before you sent me the letter.”
You didn’t know the Mother Tree of Desire?Klein was taken aback as he switched to asking, “Then what about the Chained God?”
Azik shook his head again as he said with a smiling sigh, “In ancient times, ‘She’ or ‘They’ might have had other names.”
That’s right. Mr. Azik began the cycle of losing and finding his memories at the end of the Fourth Epoch. He kept wandering the Northern Continent, while the Rose School of Thought was born in the early Fifth Epoch in the Southern Continent…Klein nodded and didn’t ask further. And since Azik had matters which needed his attention, he gave a few words of advice before bringing him to traverse across the spirit world until he arrived at a particular beach on the Northern Continent’s eastern shore.
With Mr. Azik gone, Klein looked at the seawater that kept surging towards the shore for a few seconds. He wasn’t in a rush to head for the nearby city; instead, he found an uninhabited cave, set up a simple ritual, and created a wall of spirituality. He sacrificed Creeping Hunger, Death Knell, Azik’s copper whistle, Groselle’s Travels, and the soil with Senor’s blood to the mysterious space above the gray fog.
Then, he walked four steps counterclockwise and entered the mysterious space. He took the seat which belonged to The Fool, and he summoned a metal bottle.
As it was stored above the gray fog, the remnant blood in the tiny bottle didn’t coagulate. After wearing his glove and stuffing the other items, Klein poured a few drops and smeared it over Groselle’s Travels’s dark brown cover.
Eh… Why doesn’t a brand new story start right from the beginning, with the addition of a new character…Klein looked at the book that didn’t change its name as he suddenly felt puzzled.
Before he had the time to think, his vision turned into a blur, as though there were countless translucent creatures hidden around him.
Everything soon turned clear, and Klein found himself sitting on a long wooden chair along the street.
This was where he had departed from previously.
There’s a saving function?Klein joked inwardly as he took out the mud stained with Senor’s blood before snapping a tree branch to attempt divination.
Following the results he received, he walked out of the city, entered a nearby forest, and found the unconscious Admiral of Blood beside a small stream.
At this moment, only about ten minutes had passed since the battle.
The exaggerated wounds, on Senor’s neck, chest, and abdomen, were contracting and appeared to have recovered significantly. Such a level of vitality was completely different from a human’s.
In another fifteen to thirty minutes, Admiral of Blood would likely wake up, and in another one to two hours, his mobility would be restored.
This was a Zombie, a Wraith!
You had a chance of being rescued by your organization’s angel and demigod, but your blood happened to splatter onto Groselle’s Travels, making you a prisoner of this book and giving me enough time to handle you… Of course, this made you avoid the stray attacks of the battle between demigods, preventing you from dying immediately. I’ve no idea if you’d call this good or bad luck…Klein mumbled as he observed while grasping Death Knell in his hand and reaching out to Senor’s neck and removing the necklace made of pure silver.
The necklace had a pendant of the same color which resembled an ancient coin. Both sides were filled with mysterious patterns and relevant symbols, as well as words carved in ancient Hermes: “You will be as unlucky as you are lucky now.”
This is the mystical item which raises Admiral of Blood’s luck? Unfortunately, even a demigod can’t enhance my luck, so I doubt it can… I can sell it for money, or I could ask Miss Messenger if I can use this to make a partial payment…Klein wasn’t in a hurry to take the necklace as he placed it on the stone beside him.
He was afraid that there were unknown side effects that might affect the things he was about to do.
Then, Klein focused as he controlled Admiral of Blood’s Spirit Body Threads.
He wanted to make his first marionette which he would use for an extended period of time, so as to conclude the principles of a Marionettist.
Furthermore, no marionette was more convenient to bring around than a Wraith!
One second, two seconds, three seconds… In just ten seconds, Klein achieved initial control.
Senor’s spiritual intuition sensed the danger as his body showed obvious signs of struggling, but he was unable to wake up due to his heavy injuries and sluggish thoughts.
Time ticked by, and by the fourth minute, Klein didn’t hide his sigh of relief.
At that moment, Admiral of Blood Senor opened his eyes, rolled to his feet, and faced him. With a harmonious series of actions, he pressed his chest and bowed.
“Good morning, sir. How may I be of service?”
Illusory black threads emanated out of Senor’s body and entered Klein’s hands. With every jolt in spirituality, it gave a different reaction.
In fact, there was no need to use both hands when controlling the Spirit Body Threads. Klein was just accustomed to doing so, as it gave him a feeling like he was truly controlling a puppet.
From the looks of it, other Marionettists can discover each other’s marionettes. The Senor’s abnormality can’t be hidden from their eyes, so I have to be careful about this.Klein concluded the problems he discovered, and he quickly turned his thoughts back onto Senor.
This Admiral of Blood was dead. His Spirit Body had become a vessel for the marionette, losing any traits that belonged to him. Therefore, many divination methods were ineffective against him.
Of course, methods to seek his corpse were still effective. Klein planned on “cleansing” the Wraith in the gray fog before using Paper Angels to envelop the mirror-like objects that he had possessed before placing him into a cigar case that was sealed by a wall of spirituality, along with Azik’s copper whistle. This created a 3-layered interference effect.
This way, Klein believed that, even if the Rose School of Thought angel wished to, it was impossible to use divination to lock onto his position via Admiral of Blood.
As for whether the Mother Tree of Desire had left any “backdoors” in Senor’s body, he wasn’t too worried. This was because if that really happened, “She” could’ve mutated Senor during the demigod battle royale in order to deal with him. Based on the situation back then, there was a guaranteed chance of success.
Mother Tree of Desire, or should I say, the Chained God, strictly controls its organization’s members. It relies on a vow contract and other methods that are ingrained into the soul. This can be inferred from Miss Sharron’s descriptions and my interaction with the corresponding characteristics…
As long as I don’t attempt to use Admiral of Blood to divine the secrets of the Rose School of Thought or the potion formula of the Mutant pathway, I wouldn’t trigger any problems. The Werewolf Beyonder characteristic has remained normal despite being above the gray fog for so long…
Besides, there’s still the gray fog “cleansing” process. If there are any latent problems, it should be washed out…Klein thought for a while and took out Azik’s copper whistle from inside his body.
He turned his right wrist and made the side with fewer patterns appear under the sunlight, making it reflect the light.
Immediately, the copper whistle had Senor’s figure appear on it as it rapidly turned clear.
The Admiral of Blood in front of Klein suddenly vanished as a result.
Perhaps the Mother Tree of Desire can use the vow contract and other methods to vaguely lock on, but that doesn’t matter. “She” can sense the gray fog’s unique trait on me anyway, and “She” will sense me once I’m within range… Besides, this marionette might be destroyed at anytime when I use it as a shield…Klein was like a jobless tramp who was debt-laden. He felt that there was almost nothing he was afraid of.
Of course, he really was debt-ridden.
As long as I advance to a demigod and can hide my unique trait, it’s fine losing marionettes…Klein surveyed the area as he bent his back to pick up the silver necklace. He took four steps counterclockwise while chanting the incantation softly.
This time, he hadn’t entered via summoning his Spirit Body, so he couldn’t directly return.
The grayish-white fog was quickly emanated as hysterical ravings and roars echoed for an eternity. Azik’s copper whistle didn’t react abnormally, which meant that there weren’t any latent problems with Admiral of Blood.
Sitting at the end of the bronze table, Klein placed Azik’s copper whistle in front of him, making Senor, who was dressed in a dark red coat and old triangular hat, appear. He was like a butler awaiting orders from his master.
“Do you have any other items on you?” Klein asked, as though Admiral of Blood was still alive.
This was his attempt to act as a Marionettist!
Following that, he controlled Senor, made him rummage through every pocket as he subsequently took out 325 pounds, 16 soli, and 8 pence in cash. There were also 13 gold coins.
Apart from that, perhaps due to his frequent act of transforming into a Wraith state, Senor didn’t carry anything else on him.
How poor… As a pirate admiral, you don’t even have a single mystical item? Did you hand it over to the Rose School of Thought or your subordinates?Klein seriously considered cashing out Admiral of Blood via the black market.
Just in Loen alone, he was worth 42,000 pounds!
Yes, claiming the bounty from Loen isn’t pragmatic. Be it the Church of Storms and the kingdom’s military, they will follow the clues to capture Gehrman Sparrow, who managed to embroil so many demigods in a battle royale, and then investigate the organization backing him. They wouldn’t even pay, and they might even plant a trap…
By the same logic, the Churches and governments of other countries must have similar ideas. However, they might be easier to work with. Retrieving the bounty will require substantial risks…
Besides, there’s no rush. I’ll send Senor out when I plan on switching marionettes. After all, being a marionette for a few days won’t change his identity or value…Klein reined in his thoughts and cast his gaze on the silver necklace with an ancient coin attached to it.
He immediately used divination to gain the gist of its origins and usage.
It came from a Sequence 5 Winner from the Life School of Thought. After dying at the hands of a Rose School of Thought demigod, this gentleman’s Beyonder characteristic and psyche fused with an ordinary silver necklace that he carried with him, turning into a mystical item.
As for the reason why the ordinary silver necklace would be carried by a Sequence 5 powerhouse for extended periods of time, Klein was unable to receive any effective revelations from it, as it had been too long and it had been corrupted.
The mystical item had two uses. One was to passively make the wearer lucky. In their daily lifestyle, the owner would encounter good things, easily succeeding in whatever they did. When suffering a lethal blow or terrifying disaster, ridiculous scenes would happen, allowing them to be successfully rescued. The latter situation only lasted for ten minutes.
The second use was to actively give an enemy bad luck, making the target unlucky. Be it in daily life or combat, it was easy for them to experience failure due to some trivial problem.
The corresponding negative effects of the necklace was the Conservation of Luck. After being lucky, they would immediately meet with repeated bad luck. They would be as unlucky as they were lucky before. It needed the wearer to be devoted and seriously avoid any danger; otherwise, it was very easy for them to die in a comedic manner, and even harm people around them.
The luck received in one’s daily life would often revert back after a month. The user would end up unlucky regardless of whether they wore it or not. However, such bad luck was slowly released, so it wasn’t too dangerous.
And luck obtained in combat would similarly strike back ten minutes later in a similar vigor.
Overall, this is a rather good mystical item, but I don’t have much use for it. After all, Fate Councilor Ricciardo was unable to change my luck… Hmm, I’ll just wear it on me for now. It has few negative effects on me. I’ll sell it if there’s a chance to pay off my debt with Miss Messenger… Miss Messenger wants gold coins, while I have gold pounds. It’s nearly impossible to exchange 10,000 gold coins through the banks or official markets. From the looks of it, I’ll have to do it in batches, getting each Tarot Club member to change some of it…Klein soon decided on a plan as he casually came up with a name for the necklace:
Scales of Luck!
Following that, he cast his gaze onto Senor, who was standing reverently to his side. He began to study the powers a Wraith had.
Forceful possession, Enemy Control, Wraith’s Shriek, Mirror Blink, Obstacle Penetration, death-related spells, and Invisibility that wouldn’t be discovered by most Mid- and Low-Sequence Beyonders…Klein distinguished each power, and he matched them with Sharron’s and Maric’s description, as well as his experience gained from combat.
He soon concluded this, afraid that the candle in the outside world would finish burning. And a dark cave was extremely bad for the present him who had a phobia of the dark.
Klein immediately took out a paper figurine from the junk pile, and together with the Black Emperor card, he stirred some of the powers above the gray fog, turning it into an anti-divination “angel.”
This angel rapidly spread its wings and wrapped around a gold coin. On its reflective side was Senor’s figure.
Then, Klein brought the gold coin, Azik’s copper whistle, Death Knell, and his suitcase back to the real world. As for Creeping Hunger and Groselle’s Travels, one of them hadn’t been fed, and the other might cause Klein to be swallowed into the book for carrying it for too long. Therefore, they were left in the junk pile above the gray fog.
Having returned to the cave, Klein hurriedly placed the gold coin and Azik’s copper whistle into a cigar case before sealing it with a wall of spirituality.
He cleaned up the scene, switched into formal clothes, and carried his suitcase. He followed the beach until he came to a residential area. He discovered that he was near Pritz Harbor.
He didn’t immediately return to Backlund. Instead, he changed his appearance, took a steam locomotive, and headed for Conant City in Desi Bay. He planned on circling the area once before changing his identity again.
…
Bansy Harbor.
Alger Wilson looked at the destroyed city under the afternoon sun.
He saw that the buildings had completely collapsed, and there were deep chasms in the ground and charred spots everywhere.
Such a scene extended into the depths of the island. Even the mountain had collapsed.
At that moment, there wasn’t anyone from the Church of Storms watching the ruins, since there wasn’t anything here. And the plans to rebuild the harbor wasn’t brought forward at all.
Alger jumped off the Blue Avenger and circled the ruins with his sailors, but they didn’t discover anything of value.
“Let’s go,” he instructed with a staid attitude.
He soon boarded the ship which hoisted its sails and left the island.
After an unknown period of time, a figure suddenly walked out from the depths of the ruins.
He wore a double-breasted, pure black clerical robe. He had dark golden hair, and his facial features were clear and distinct, like an ancient, classical sculpture.
His eyes were dark blue, nearing black. They looked lusterless, but they were filled with dense blood capillaries.
Desi County, Conant City, 67 Red Indus Street.
Wearing a commonly seen face in the Loen Kingdom, Klein took a step forward and rang the doorbell.
In less than a minute, the door creaked open as a maidservant looked out and asked out of curiosity, “Good evening, who might you be looking for?”
“I’m here to find Ma’am Neelu. I’m a friend of her father, Davy Raymond,” Klein answered calmly.
Derrick Raymond was the Nightmare who he had released from Creeping Hunger. It was a Red Glove from the Nighthawks, and the first thing on his mind before he dissipated was his daughter, Neelu Raymond. He was very apologetic towards her for not spending time with her while she grew up, making her effectively lose her father when she had already lost her mother. Klein had promised him that he would make a visit to the beautiful coastal city if he had the chance to visit his daughter.
Having probed for more information earlier, Klein had gained a general idea about Neelu Raymond’s situation. After this girl graduated from grammar school, she worked at the Women and Children Care Foundation which was run by the Church of the Evernight Goddess. She had a weekly salary of 2 pounds 10 soli and was the target of envy by her neighbors.
She also inherited an inheritance from her “businessman” father. As for how much it was, no one knew. They just knew that she was richer than most people from the middle-class.
Typically speaking, women with such wealth would place great emphasis on their marriage. They would repeatedly select and observe candidates, resulting in their late marriage. However, Neelu had married to a civil servant just a year later.
As both parties were believers of the Evernight Goddess, she didn’t take on her husband’s last name. She continued going by the name Neelu Raymond, and she continued staying at 67 Red Indus Street.
After hearing Klein’s answer, the maidservant quickly requested him to wait as she entered the living room to report to her mistress.
Before long, a woman in a home dress walked to the door. She had black hair and blue eyes. Her face was rather thin, and she was rather pretty. She resembled Davy Raymond.
“Good evening, sir. I’m Neelu, Davy Raymond’s daughter. May I know when you got to know my father?” Neelu Raymond asked politely but warily.
Klein took off his hat and smiled.
“I got to know him at sea. It’s been several years.”
Neelu Raymond swept him with a wary gaze and said, “Perhaps you might not know, but he has already passed away.”
Klein sighed and replied, “Yes, I know. I got to know him through that disaster. He had some words to say back then which I didn’t think too much about. However, the more I thought about it in recent years, the more I felt that I should inform you.”
“Is that so?” Neelu said softly. After some thought, she invited him. “Please come in. Would you mind if my husband listens in?”
“This is up to you to decide,” Klein frankly replied.
Neelu nodded and led Klein into the study. Her husband had the looks of an ordinary civil servant with a gentleman’s bearing. He put down his newspapers and followed them in.
After both parties sat down, Klein looked at the couple on the sofa and deliberated.
“Mr. Davy Raymond once experienced disaster after another. He lost his father, mother, wife, brothers, and sisters.”
Neelu nodded with a deadpan expression.
“I know.”
Klein thought and continued, “He appears to be a merchant, but he was in fact seeking out the murderers who caused that disaster.”
“I know.” Neelu didn’t object to it.
Klein glanced at her and continued, “He dedicated himself to this matter, and he was very regretful that he didn’t manage to spend time with you growing up, making you lose your father alongside your mother.”
Neelu fell silent for a second before she rapidly replied, “I know!”
Klein swept his gaze to the old books around him and sighed silently.
“He said that his greatest wish was to see you enter the hall of marriage under the witness of the Goddess, to have your own family, and to not be lonely anymore. I believe he should be very happy right now.”
Neelu’s gaze slowly moved away from Klein’s face as she turned agape, answering only two seconds later.
“… I know.”
Klein leaned forward slightly as he clasped his hands.
“He said that he might die at sea, and he wanted me to tell you that he died as a result of an accident. All the murderers from before have already been punished. You do not need to hate anyone.
“He also said that he loves you very much and that he’s very sorry.”
Neelu remained silent for a few seconds as she blinked. She turned her head to the side and scoffed with an unclear attitude.
“Got it…”
Klein gave her a deep look before getting up.
“I’m done passing on the message. It’s time I leave.”
Met with silence, Neelu’s husband nodded gently as a gesture of thanks.
Klein turned around, walked to the door of the study. Just as he twisted the doorknob, Neelu Raymond’s voice sounded from behind him, deep and hoarse.
“What… kind of person do you think he was?”
Klein fell silent for a second, turned his head, and curled his lips. He said with a smile, “A guardian.”
He didn’t stay any longer as he opened the door and walked to the coat rack.
When he wore his hat and left 67 Red Indus Street, soft, restrained sobbing suddenly drilled into his ears.
Shaking his head silently, Klein left the borough and entered a cathedral of the Evernight Goddess.
Passing through the dark and serene aisle, he sat in the seventh row from the back. He faced the crimson half-moon and the black Sacred Emblem filled with resplendent stars. He took off his hat, lowered his head, and held his hands to his mouth, just like the many believers present.
While praying silently in the silence and tranquility, time quickly passed. Klein slowly opened his eyes as he gently stood up.
At the spot where he sat, he left behind an item wrapped in paper.
Klein walked along the aisle and left the prayer hall, going straight to the cathedral’s entrance.
With his back facing the hall, he wore his hat, raised his right hand, and snapped his fingers.
Pa!
The paper suddenly ignited where he sat, garnering the priest’s attention. When this gentleman rushed over, the flames had already extinguished, leaving behind a dark gem-like item.
This is…Although the priest didn’t know what the item was, his spiritual perception told him that it was very important!
When he and the other priests rushed outside the cathedral, the gentleman in a tailcoat and half top hat had already disappeared.
The next morning.
Through a local black market, Klein had obtained a new identity as he came to the steam locomotive station.
In his hand was a second-class ticket worth 18 soli, as well as identification documents for himself. He held a black leather suitcase as he stood at the platform with his back straight, awaiting the arrival of the train headed for Backlund.
The present him was a middle-aged man who was nearing his forties. He was slightly more than 180 cm tall, and his black hair had a few silver strands. His deep blue eyes were like a lake at night, and he was rather good looking. He gave off mature and elegant vibes.
Looking down at the identification documents, Klein’s eyes reflected his present name: “Dwayne Dantès.”
After some thought, he placed the suitcase on the ground, laid it down, and opened it before stuffing all his identification documents inside.
Inside the suitcase, there was a black wooden box containing the former Loen soldier, Frunziar Edward’s ashes.
Moments after arranging his suitcase, he heard a whistle. A steam train chugged into the station spewing smoke before it slowed down to a halt.
He looked up and cast his gaze forward as he examined it in silence. Then, he looked down at his suitcase and whispered, “It’s time to return…”
He then stood straight, carried his belongings, and walked to the open carriage door.
…
Backlund, Cherwood Backlund, 26 Gunstedt Street.
Benson took off his hat, removed his coat, and handed it to the maidservant. He looked at his sister, Melissa, who was glued to her book in the living room.
“The entrance examinations are in June. You’ll finally experience the pain of studiously studying that I endured back then.”
Melissa didn’t look up as she continued reading.
“I’m studiously studying every day.”
“A little humor, Melissa. A little humor. What’s the difference between a person without humor and a curly-haired baboon?” Benson said with a smile.
Melissa casually glanced at him and said, “That wasn’t what you said in the past.”
She didn’t correct him on what the exact difference was between humans and curly-haired baboons, and she instead said, “Do civil servants also finish work so late?”
“No, there’s been a lot of work recently. As you know, oh—you don’t. In such a huge reform, the handing over of work and the straightening out of different relationships are very troublesome.” Benson swept the mirror in the living room. He couldn’t help but lift his hand to comb his hair as he said with a look of displeasure, “Although I’m only a low-ranking employee in the Ministry of Finance, that doesn’t stop me from having plenty of work. The only thing to be happy about it that I’ve finally survived the darn probationary period. I’ll soon have a weekly salary of 3 pounds!”
Melissa put down her book, and she walked to the dining hall and said to Benson, “It’s dinner time.”
She paused and said very seriously, “I read in the papers that there’s something called Donningsman Tree Sap that has a significant effect on boosting hair growth.”
Benson’s face immediately had mixed expressions.
…
Whoosh!
Amidst the whistle, the long steam locomotive chugged into Backlund.
Klein picked up his suitcase and once again stepped into the Capital of Capitals, the Land of Hope. He discovered that the smog had thinned significantly, and there wasn’t the obvious palish yellow colors. The gas street lamps on the platform were already turned on, dispersing the gloominess and darkness.
Surveying the area, Klein walked out the steam locomotive station, took the metro and a carriage, and came to a Church of Storms cemetery outside West Borough.
Then, he spent a little bit of money and placed Frunziar Edward’s ashes into a partition.
By then, this Loen soldier had already left Backlund for more than 165 years.
After taking a step back, Klein observed it for a moment before using a pen and paper to engrave something on the partition door:
“Frunziar Edward.”
He closed his eyes and added:
“Every journey has its destination.”
(End of the Third Volume—Traveler)
Under a persistent rain, mingled with the thin fog, the rows of street lamps tried their hardest to shine through the mist. The occasional horse carriage that proceeded down the streets was a common evening sight in Backlund.
Apart from these, Klein noticed a few gratifying changes while standing behind the window.
Ring!
A crisp sound echoed in the air as a two-wheeled mechanical device rushed down the side of the street to the other end of the street. Its frame was black in color, with some parts revealing grayish-white steel. Under the illumination of the street lamps and rain, it sparkled with the beauty of metal.
On this device sat a man dressed in a postman’s uniform. He kept pedaling with his legs, apparently using a great deal of strength. Behind him was a wooden box that had been painted in green.
It’s been promoted very well…The white-shirted, black-vested, mature-looking Klein sighed inwardly when he saw this scene.
In a few hours within his return to Backlund, he noticed many similar mechanical devices, and they were none other than the bicycles that he had promoted and invested in!
From the newspapers, Klein knew that the Backlund Bike Company had done tons of advertisements. It even held a bicycle competition in boroughs like Cherwood and Backlund Bridge so as to garner the attention of others. Apart from that, they also actively promoted it to the government departments such as the postal service and the police departments. The results were said to be pretty good.
Their pricing strategy had followed Klein’s original suggestion, avoiding the middle-upper class who often used horse carriages. Instead, they aimed their target audience at those with weekly salaries of 1 pound 10 soli and above, such as technical workers, students with a decent family background, and clerical employees that often needed to travel outside. Therefore, a bike worth 3 to 5 pounds was affordable for the people in this demographic if they bit the bullet a little. And at the same time, they could flaunt it to the masses who had incomes that were lower than them.
The current issue is that Backlund often rains. It’s difficult to hold an umbrella while riding a bicycle… The next step should be a raincoat.Klein retracted his gaze, shook his head, and chuckled.
The place he stayed at was a high-end hotel in the Hillston Borough. It cost him 10 soli a night, making him feel quite the pinch. However, to match his persona, all he could do was bite the bullet and put up with it.
His idea of Dwayne Dantès was that he was a believer of the Evernight Goddess and a mysterious tycoon that came from Desi Bay. He had sold his original land and mines, planning to seek out brand new opportunities in Backlund. He had a certain level of interest in obtaining an aristocratic title, but he didn’t have the abundant wealth to do so. He had to first expand his social circle and begin making some investments.
The benefits of this identity was that it was clearly different from the characters Klein had previously acted as. It allowed him to very naturally interact with people from the middle-upper class, especially members of the military officers club and the Backlund diocese bishops of the Church of the Evernight Goddess. It made it convenient for Klein to continue his investigations into the Great Smog of Backlund while gathering intel before he made detailed plans to steal the Antigonus family’s notebook.
There were obvious disadvantages as well. Such a mysterious tycoon would definitely catch the notice of the Nighthawks and Mandated Punishers, so there was a certain level of background checks that he would have to undergo.
According to Klein’s experience, such an investigation would be done by the official Beyonder organizations under the premise that nothing important had happened. It could also be handed over to the police department, but in summary, not too much effort would be put into it, as it would be considered a routine check.
Therefore, Klein, who was considered quite an expert at disguises, had prepared a second layer to his identity as Dwayne Dantès to his designs, so as to deal with the background inspection.
This second layer to his identity was that Dwayne Dantès was a person who had adventured in the Southern Continent’s East and West Balam for some particular reason. He had used a nickname, and he spent more than ten years in that rather dangerous land filled with opportunity in order to amass a great deal of wealth.
Since the origin of his wealth wasn’t overboard, he had secretly returned to Desi Bay, and he forged a new identity. He had planned on beginning a new life in Backlund and gradually legalize his wealth.
It wasn’t rare to see such people in Loen. Their stories were acceptable and imaginable for an investigation. For this identity layer, Klein had left some inconspicuous clues in Conant City so as to indirectly reveal the “truth.”
These clues included but were not limited to the stubs of his scalped tickets from East Balam to Conant City, habits as a result of living in the Southern Continent for extended periods of time, as well as his wealth of unknown origins.
Klein believed that as long as Dwayne Dantès didn’t involve himself in any serious Beyonder matters, preparations such as this were enough to fool most routine background inspections.
And if he encountered an extremely dedicated official Beyonder who investigated it all the way and was even willing to seek the help of colleagues from the Southern Continent, then Dwayne Dantès had a third identity layer. It was that he was a cheat who had anti-divination measures to a certain degree. He disguised himself as a mysterious tycoon and spent large amounts of money in investments for this final scam.
This identity was enough to get Dwayne Dantès arrested, but the level of attention placed on him wouldn’t be too great. This allowed Klein to exit the stage without much trouble.
Compared to my first time in Backlund, the creation of a three-layered identity shows how I’ve really matured significantly…Klein slowly walked to the middle of the room as he cast his gaze on a full-body mirror in the corner.
His reflection had black hair and some strands of gray hair. His eyes were deep, but his experiences had left indelible marks on his face. He was a charming middle-aged man with a mature bearing.
The design of Dwayne Dantès’s identity wasn’t difficult for the present Klein. However, stealing the Antigonus family’s notebook from behind Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate was practically an impossible task for any external Beyonder. Even a King of Angels couldn’t guarantee success.
Of course, unlike other Beyonders, Klein had two advantages. First, he was once a Nighthawk. He had quite a good understanding of the internal procedures they followed, and he knew which matters he could exploit. Therefore, the first solution he eliminated was to become a particular Nighthawk, infiltrate it, and find a chance to pass through Chanis Gate.
There was a problem that existed in this. Nighthawks weren’t able to randomly enter Chanis Gate, even for the captains and deacons. Something had to happen first before they received the corresponding authority. Furthermore, Chanis Gate had its Keepers inside. Randomly entering or taking things would result in an attack on him, causing a battle to break out. Klein didn’t wish for his theft to result in any deaths or injury to the members of the Church of the Goddess.
After careful consideration, he placed his sights on the Keepers.
These elders were retired Nighthawks who volunteered to enter Chanis Gate. They were in charge of watching the Sealed Artifacts, and they were from a different department from the Nighthawks. They entered and exited using the underground passageway through the cathedral, and they never interfered with the Nighthawks’ work, nor would they be disturbed by the Nighthawks.
Perhaps a result of staying behind Chanis Gate for extended periods of time, these Keepers all had certain traits. They had cold auras and had deadpan expressions. Their skin was pale, and they resembled monsters from the deep darkness who were on the border of life and death. Klein believed that it wasn’t difficult for him to locate his target if he met one.
His initial plan was to rent a place in North Borough near Saint Samuel Cathedral. He would hire a butler, a valet, a maidservant, a gardener, a chef, and a carriage driver to have a front as a tycoon. Then, he would often head to the cathedral to pray piously, participate in Mass, donate money, and familiarize himself with the bishops and priests.
During this process, he would work hard to find suspected Keepers. He would choose two or three targets and observe their habits. When the opportunity arises, he would imprison one of them, change into his appearance or directly possess him, pass through Chanis Gate, and attempt to flip through or take the Antigonus family’s notebook away.
This was a very crude plan that was merely a train of thought. It needed to be perfected according to the intelligence Klein would slowly acquire.
For this matter, Klein’s second advantage was the Tarot Club. He had assistants that the Church of the Evernight Goddess and the Nighthawks would never think of. Furthermore, he could consider extending the recruitment of a Backlund diocese Nighthawk or Keeper into the Gathering. He could then complete the theft through this traitor, just like how Emperor Roselle was used to obtain the Antigonus family’s notebook by Zaratul.
I’ve got to frequently head to the cathedral. Only by doing so can I find a target…Klein faced the mirror as he silently nodded.
It had to be said that he felt conflicted. If a true Nighthawk or Keeper were to betray the Church to serve Mr. Fool, his first thought was to unleash divine punishment to get rid of this despicable traitor!
After exhaling, he gave a self-deprecating laugh. He wore his double-breasted frock coat and hat, walked out the room, and reached the streets.
With an umbrella, he circled to another street. Taking advantage of the distant street lamp and the drizzle, he suddenly changed back into Sherlock Moriarty.
Glancing at his wrinkled trousers, Klein stopped a carriage and planned on heading to Isengard Stanton’s house in Hillston Borough.
Half an hour later, the somewhat ancient and dark building appeared before Klein’s eyes.
He paid 2 soli for his ride as he walked steadily around the puddles amidst the drizzle that refracted the yellowish light of dusk before coming to the famous detective’s doorstep.
Putting away his umbrella, he reached out to ring the doorbell and waited for a moment before seeing a man with a wide face open the door.
The man had a head of malt-colored hair, grayish-blue eyes, and high cheekbones. He had the traits of someone from Lenburg or Masin.
Mr. Isengard Stanton’s new assistant? Someone from the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom?Klein took off his hat and said with a smile, “Good evening, is Mr. Isengard Stanton home?”
“He is. He just had his dinner after a busy day at work,” the malt-colored lad replied politely. “May I know who you are?”
Klein chortled and said, “Tell the good detective that a friend of his has returned from his vacation.”
The young man was taken aback as he blurted out, “Mr. Sherlock Moriarty?”
You actually know me? This means that Mr. Isengard Stanton often mentions me as a friend, or does it mean that the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom knows that I was embroiled in the Great Smog of Backlund?Klein smiled as he nodded in an unperturbed manner.
“Yes, I’m Sherlock Moriarty.”
The grayish-blue-eyed lad immediately gave way as he warmly gestured him in.
“Mr. Stanton has been worried about you all this time. He was afraid that you met with trouble. He can now be at peace.”
Klein handed him his umbrella as he took off his hat and coat while walking in. At this moment, Isengard Stanton, who had sensed something, had put down his papers and pipe, and he left his reclining chair to take a look.
“Oh my, Sherlock, you’re finally back. It’s been so long, my friend.” The thin Isengard with grayed sides revealed a smile as he came over with welcoming arms in an attempt to give him a greeting hug.
Klein wasn’t used to such a custom, so he forced himself to reciprocate it and smile.
“Mr. Stanton, this isn’t something a believer of Wisdom would do.”
The bishops and priests of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom had their pride, and they seldom gave greeting hugs.
But in fact, apart from the boorish Feysac Empire and the liberal Intis Kingdom, such a manner of etiquette was rare in other countries and regions. It only happened among very familiar friends.
Isengard took two steps back and chuckled.
“No, Sherlock. We’re never stingy with respect and friendliness towards intelligent friends.
“In my heart, you’re one of the top five detectives in all of Backlund.”
I like that!Klein smiled inwardly as he retorted in jest, “So you’re one of the top three detectives?”
To be praised as having true wisdom by a Sequence 7 believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom was really delighting.
“I wish that you share the same thoughts as myself,” Isengard skillfully and gently replied. Then, he invited him to the living room and to the sofa.
He leaned into a reclining chair and picked up his pipe. With a deep breath, he exhaled.
“I’m very happy that nothing bad happened to you. You seem especially fine, both in body and mind.
“How was it? Was Desi Bay fun?”
Klein had already prepared an excuse as he calmly smiled.
“In fact, I didn’t go to Desi Bay. I ended up going to Constant. Heh heh, I was previously embroiled in some trouble in Backlund, so I could only find a place to hide.”
Sherlock Moriarty was a gentleman from Midseashire who had a slight accent. It was a very normal choice to return to his hometown after causing trouble. Constant was Midseashire’s capital.
“I know,” Isengard replied heavily.
He didn’t inquire about the trouble which Sherlock had involved himself in. Instead, he said with a smile, “In short, welcome back to Backlund. Come to me if you need any help.”
Klein didn’t stand on ceremony as he immediately said, “The purpose of my visit was first because it’s really has been a while since we last met, and second, I wish that you can sell my shares in the Backlund Bike Company on my behalf. Heh heh, all the documents are in place, and there’s no need to carry out any other procedures.”
In order to act as a mysterious tycoon and to repay Miss Messenger with the 10,000 gold coins, not only did he plan on selling items he had little use for, but he also planned on letting go of the last 10% of his shares in the Backlund Bike Company. After all, Sherlock Moriarty wasn’t able to appear in a legitimate fashion for a long period of time.
“Are you really going to sell it?” Isengard stroked his pipe and said, “Although I’ve never been a businessman, I can tell that the bike is a product that’s of great value and something that can be promoted on a large scale. Its commercial future is like the newly-risen sun, and it has yet to reach its limits. You’ll be losing plenty of money by selling it now.”
“That’s why a buyer will be very willing to raise the price significantly because of this expected value.” Klein chuckled. “I believe the people who can tell the value of the bike and its future aren’t in the minority. And Framis and Leppard are definitely unwilling to reduce any part of their holdings at this stage. There shouldn’t be a problem selling my 10% shares at twice or thrice the normal price. Isengard, the pricing of shares isn’t about the present, but about its future.”
To illustrate an alluring story for the buyer and investor, and drawing a beautiful future is very necessary! Of course, the value and future of the bike don’t require additional input from me. Anyone with any business sense can tell. The only problem stems in the rubber production…Klein silently added inwardly.
“The pricing of shares isn’t about the present, but about its future…” Isengard softly repeated Klein’s words, and after a moment he sincerely sighed. “Sherlock, perhaps you should be involved in the business world. However, there will always be many accidents present.”
“To dare to take risks is equivalent to chivalry in business. Oh well, I admit that I’ve recently been in dire need of large sums of cash,” Klein replied with a smile.
Isengard picked up his pipe as he gave it a satisfactory suck.
“You’ve convinced me.
“I will specially hire a lawyer and accountant to confirm the market value of Backlund Bike Company. Then, I’ll add on an estimate of the expected profits and sell that 10% of yours. The corresponding fees and taxes will be deducted from the amount received.
“Oh… How should I contact you? It seems like your rental contract for the house at Minsk Street has lapsed.”
Klein obviously wouldn’t expose his present identity. He said, having prepared for it, “You can post news on the Tussock Times, Backlund Daily Tribune, and other newspapers about the sale of the shares to make more people know. Only when there’s competition would there be better price negotiations. When it’s sold, you can publish a notice to indicate that the deal has been closed and that further inquiries won’t be entertained.
“And when I see that notice, I’ll come visit you.”
Isengard was no stranger when it came to communicating over published notices in the newspapers. He nodded and said, “No problem. Of course, all expenses will be deducted from the final sum received.”
With his main goal accomplished, Klein stood up and reached out his hand.
“Thank you for your help, Isengard.
“I need to leave. We can talk in the future.”
Isengard didn’t hold him back as he sent him straight out the door.
Klein circled to a nearby street and took a carriage to the Bravehearts Bar as he admired Bravehearts Bar’s night view in the drizzle.
He planned on reestablishing all the news and resource channels which Sherlock Moriarty used to have!
After entering the noisy bar, he didn’t head for the bar counter to order some beer and make inquiries. Instead, he circled around the boxing ring in preparation to leave, so that he could wait for Miss Sharron to appear on the carriage outside.
At this moment, the door to a billiard room creaked open. Ian, with an old coat, walked out with newspapers in hand.
His red eyes did a cursory sweep when he suddenly noticed a familiar figure. He gaped his mouth, but he didn’t say his name. He greeted in pleasant surprise, “Good evening, sir. Is there anything I can help you with?”
“Not for now. I’m only here to visit an old friend.” Klein smiled warmly.
As he spoke, he noticed that the papers in Ian’s hand was News at Sea. On it was a striking headline: “Shocking! Crazy adventurer made a fugitive!”
Crazy adventurer…Klein intuitively believed that it had nothing to do with him.
Ian noticed his gaze and raised the newspapers with a smile.
“This is one of the rare up-to-date reports from News at Sea because the bounties have already appeared in various places.
“The crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, plotted to bring harm on the City of Generosity, and he has been proven to be a member of a cult. In this incident, thanks to the Church of Storms and the military, no one from Bayam was injured. But Admiral of Blood Senor, who was involved in the matter, vanished as a result. It’s suspected that he has been killed by Gehrman Sparrow.
“Guess how much of a bounty they are offering for Gehrman Sparrow.
“50,000 pounds!
“It has exceeded Admiral of Blood’s, and it’s almost reached that of Admiral Hell’s!”
50,000 pounds…Klein’s heart stirred.
He calmed the palpitations in his heart as he replied with a smile, “Unfortunately, few people can claim such a bounty.”
He pointed at the bar’s entrance and said, “I’ll come to look for you again when I have the time.”
“Alright.” Ian didn’t ask further as he mentioned in passing, “Is Mr. White from the Harvest Church your friend?”
That fellow, Emlyn, is finally willing to get out of the house? For those Primordial Moon believers?Klein nodded.
“That’s right.”
After saying that, he squeezed through the crowd and pushed open the door to leave the Bravehearts Bar.
After getting onto a rental carriage, Klein cast his gaze outside, awaiting Miss Sharron’s appearance.
Of course, he wasn’t certain that she was here. Months had passed, so it was very possible that this lady and Maric had switched their area of activity.
Silently, Klein’s spiritual perception was triggered as he turned to look at the window. On the glass which could reflect the night view, a young lady in a black bonnet and gothic-styled black dress clearly appeared.
Turning his head, Klein saw Miss Sharron sitting opposite him. Her pale blonde hair, blue eyes, and pale expression didn’t seem any different from before.
“Good evening.” Klein, who no longer needed to act as Gehrman Sparrow, greeted first.
Sharron got up a little and curtsied.
Realizing that she might’ve read News at Sea, he was momentarily unable to find a topic for small talk. He cleared his throat and directly said, “I killed Senor.”
“Okay.” Sharron nodded slightly, indicating that she was aware.
Klein smiled as he continued, “If Maric still needs the Beyonder characteristic of a Wraith, he can wait and prepare the money needed. Once I find a replacement, I’ll sell Senor to him.”
Sharron didn’t ask what “replacement” meant as she replied, “After seeing that piece of news, he has been awaiting your return.”
“Very good.” Klein chuckled. He reached out for his collar, pulled out a silver necklace and said, “Senor’s lucky item. You should know about it, right?”
Sharron tersely answered as she waited for Klein to continue.
“I plan to sell either this or the Biological Poison Bottle. Would you, or people from your circle, be interested?” Klein took the initiative to ask.
Sharron was silent for two seconds before she said, “I’ll help ask.”
It means you need to consider it? That’s right. The negative effects of Scales of Luck does leave one hesitant. However, Biological Poison Bottle is really compatible with a Wraith. If it wasn’t because I’m short on money, and how it lowers my immunity, making me easily fall sick, I wouldn’t be willing to sell it. It’s rather effective in an ambush!Klein vaguely grasped Sharron’s intentions as he stuffed the silver necklace back into his collar.
He asked after some thought, “Which power of a High-Sequence Prisoner pathway Beyonder makes all surrounding lifeless items attack one’s target?”
“Puppet,” Sharron succinctly replied.
It’s the power of a Sequence 4 Puppet? Turning themselves into a lifeless puppet, so that they are able to control all lifeless objects in a certain range? Advancing further, will they be able to directly influence the mystical items of an enemy?Klein nodded in enlightenment and asked, “Then, do you know that demigod?”
He immediately described in detail the appearance of the elder who had attacked him outside Bayam.
“Shanks,” Sharron calmly said a name.
I actually wished that you could share with me more about him…Klein knew Miss Sharron’s style as he said with an exasperated smile, “Then, do you know Zatwen?”
He was the mentor of the Naturism Sect’s leader in Oravi Island.
“The demigod who was pursuing us,” Sharron answered without hiding anything or any emotions, like a doll.
That’s the one who made me feel like the chairs, tables, and curtains wished to kill me… What a coincidence… However, it wasn’t arranged. It just proves that as a secret organization, the Rose School of Thought, with a history of over a thousand years, doesn’t have that many demigods… Perhaps it has about the same number as the Aurora Order. The number of saints number around five, and the number of angels and Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts number about two to three… Of course, this is also because they were suppressed by the seven major Churches, reducing their headquarters to colonies. At the height of their powers, they might’ve had far more than these…Klein thought and asked again, “Then, do you know the Rose School of Thought member that is able to make an entire mountain tremble with just one arm?”
He planned on describing the arm’s traits, but he realized that he hadn’t dared to look straight at it.
Sharron listened quietly as her eyes darted around as though they came to life. She asked with a clear voice, “What did you encounter?”
A saint, an angel, as well as Sea King, an Aurora Order demigod, a monster byproduct from the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death…Klein silently made a self-deprecating comment as he said with a wry smile, “I got on the bad side with the Mother Tree of Desire, and I suffered an ambush from the Rose School of Thought. Thankfully, I was in Bayam, allowing the Church of Storms and the kingdom’s military to take action. I also threw out an item corrupted with the True Creator’s aura, as well as something related to the Numinous Episcopate. In short, it was chaos, and I took the opportunity to escape.”
He replied frankly, apart from hiding the existence of Miss Messenger and Mr. Azik. As for the matter of the True Creator, he believed that Miss Sharron had long known that he wasn’t affected by the ravings. This could be explained by a timely psychological intervention or psychic treatment.
“Mother Tree of Desire…” Sharron murmured the name as rare emotional upheavals slowly appeared in her eyes.
Klein didn’t have the interpretation abilities of a Spectator, and he was unable to tell what was exactly on Sharron’s mind. He could only sense that she felt a little fear and loathing.
Sharron quickly restrained her abnormal reaction, turning back into an extremely exquisite “doll.”
She looked at Sherlock Moriarty and said, “You are very lucky and very mysterious.”
Klein smiled without a word, neither lying nor explaining.
Sharron didn’t inquire as she said, “You might’ve met Suah. ‘He’ is an Abomination born 922 years ago and claims to be the son of the Chained God. ‘He’ is also the present leader of the Rose School of Thought.”
No way. The Rose School of Thought sent its leader and a demigod to deal with me… I’m just a mere Sequence 5! If not for Orange Light Hilarion’s warning, I might’ve already been captured by the Rose School of Thought…Klein felt a chill run down his back again as he asked, “Is Abomination the name of the Prisoner pathway’s Sequence 2 or Sequence 1?”
“Probably,” Sharron didn’t give an affirmative answer.
At this moment, without waiting for Klein’s response, she said, “Williams Street has been destroyed.”
Klein had pondered what kind of reaction he should have when Miss Sharron raised the topic, so he immediately frowned.
“By who? When did it happen?”
“The Nighthawks and Machinery Hivemind. About two months ago.” Sharron had clearly gathered the corresponding intelligence.
Klein nodded solemnly and, after some deep thought, said, “Perhaps we’ve neglected something. That evil spirit didn’t need us to rescue it. It was still controlling Baronet Pound!
“Could it be that something happened to that gentleman, incurring the notice of the Nighthawks and Machinery Hiveminds?” Klein offered a guess filled with half-truths without utmost confidence.
Sharron nodded.
“Baronet Pound died during one of his revelries.”
That’s it? That’s the end to Alista Tudor’s final bloodline?Klein thought and said, “How’s the situation with Williams Street at the moment?”
“Some high-rise buildings are being built,” Sharron described without much of an expression. “People monitored it in secret at the beginning, but the surveillance decreased with time, diminishing to zero early last month.”
Klein pondered for a few seconds and said, “Have you gone down to explore it?”
Sharron’s eyes swept his face.
“No.”
This is her remembering our unwritten agreement—to explore it together because we found it together? What a noble-hearted lady. The Rose School of Thought’s temperance faction is infinitely times better than the indulgence faction!Klein probed, “Shall we go now?”
“Alright,” Sharron succinctly expressed her stance.
Klein immediately instructed the carriage driver, and he changed the destination to Williams Street at the intersection of West Borough and Empress Borough.
Along the way, he casually mentioned what he heard and saw at sea, as well as the experiences that didn’t involve his secrets. Although Sharron didn’t answer him, she listened attentively, seemingly interested.
This made Klein recall the time when he first got to know her as Miss Bodyguard. She sat on the illusory high-back chair in the oriel window’s glass. Her right hand held her cheek as she seriously listened to his conversation with Ian. She had great potential in being a Spectator.
The carriage passed through the silent streets in the drizzle before finally arriving near Williams Street.
Without approaching the area, Klein and Sharron discovered that the area had become a huge worksite.
After circling to the region that matched the underground ruins, they stood behind a huge tree with a lush canopy. Klein said to Sharron, who wasn’t drenched by the rain despite not holding an umbrella, “Let’s head down.”
As the rain fell, they passed through Sharron’s blonde hair and body before hitting the ground.
“Alright.” Sharron didn’t ask how Sherlock Moriarty was planning on heading down with her.
Klein reached his hand into his pocket and easily removed the wall of spirituality, and he opened the iron cigar case.
Beside him, a figure suddenly appeared. It was none other than Admiral of Blood Senor who wore a dark red coat and an old triangular hat.
“He will head down in my stead,” Klein said with a smile.
Immediately following that, he controlled his marionette in a composed manner.
Senor immediately pressed his hand to his chest and bowed at Sharron.
“Good evening. I’m honored to work with you.”
Sharron swept her gaze across Klein and Senor, and without a word, her body sank into the soil.
Uh, Miss Sharron seems to detest Senor quite significantly…Klein curled his lips and made Admiral of Blood rapidly turn into a Wraith and sink.
As for himself, he leaned on a tree, half-closed his eyes as he seriously controlled the marionette. There wasn’t anyone around him, and the drizzle was light and the streetlights dim.
Slowly, Klein found the feeling of being a Marionettist.
His vision and Senor’s vision overlapped with one another as he saw black-brown soil, squirming worms, and miscellaneous items in between the rocks.
As they passed through layers of obstacles, they arrived at the region where the ruin once was. The dome ceiling had collapsed and the stone columns had snapped. The area was filled with soil and rubble, looking nothing like it once was.
Such a scene made Klein believe that the humanoid statues of the six deities had been completely destroyed.
To his joy, their location was relatively close to the room which sealed the evil spirit. That meant that he didn’t need to worry that any subsequent exploration would exceed the hundred-meter range for the control of his marionette.
Amidst the smell of soil and rot, they soon entered the previously menacing room; however, between the rubble and soil, there were only a few signs of crushed bone and rotting clothes. The dark gold and deep blue light from before had all vanished.
The Beyonder characteristics have been taken away by the Nighthawks and Machinery Hivemind…Senor’s expression twitched as it perfectly reflected Klein’s mood.
Sharron turned around in the dark solid environment and gently shook her head.
“They didn’t send anyone in. There are no traces of living creatures existing in here.”
That’s right. If a living person had entered and exited this room over the past half year, a Wraith should be able to sense it… Besides, the deity statues obviously cannot be seen by the Nighthawks and Machinery Hivemind… Where did those Beyonder characteristics go?As Klein frowned, Senor had a similar reaction.
Could it be that the evil spirit wasn’t completely obliterated? It had long escaped?Klein thought about it when he suddenly came to an alarming conclusion.
He held back his emotions and made Senor pass through the soil and rubble-filled room with Sharron, and they arrived at the spot where the bloody door previously stood. And at that moment, only a few splinters proved that it existed before.
After proceeding forward a few meters, the two truly entered the room where the evil spirit was sealed.
It had likewise been destroyed and buried. Klein used Senor’s body and eyes to look for clues as he flew about.
“There should be a black high-back chair here.” Sharron stopped and pointed at the splinters above two rocks.
Klein instantly recalled the scene he had once seen in the dream—the young man suspected of being Medici had sat on a high-back chair, his head drooped low as though dead.
Sharron didn’t pause. She continued proceeding in the compressed soil in search for any traces. Suddenly, she spoke again.
“There should be one here.”
Another one? A second black high-back chair?“Klein” floated over in surprise.
Senor, in his Wraith form, passed through the thick soil and rocks under Klein’s control, arriving beside Sharron. He saw a damaged armrest which had asymmetrical patterns buried there, looking rather similar, but also different from the splinters they discovered moments ago.
The armrest wasn’t pure black in color. Their patterns exuded a dark red color, as though it was an intersection of iron and blood.
Recalling the scene from his nightmare, Klein determined that this wasn’t the high-back chair that the entity suspected to be Medici sat on.
This was the second chair!
The room that sealed the evil spirit had at least two high-back chairs!
“Klein” and Sharron didn’t say a word as they circled around in different directions to search for other clues.
Before long, they discovered the evidence of a third high-back chair!
It was the leg of a chair, mainly dark red in color with pure black patterns. It was completely different from the other two kinds of splinters.
“Perhaps it’s a problem caused by the asymmetrical trait of the Fourth Epoch…” Klein knew Sharron’s style, volunteering to speak and saying something even he couldn’t believe.
In the nightmare that resulted from the evil spirit’s influence, the colors of the high-back chairs were, at the very least, uniform!
Sharron shook her head slightly.
“Three has more of a ritualistic feel.”
She was implying that the innocent victims of Blood Emperor Alista Tudor weren’t just one person back then. Perhaps a ritual had been held in the room that sealed the evil spirit.
Klein was taken aback by what he heard as a scene flashed through his mind.
In a spacious and dark room, three high-back chairs of different styles were placed around a particular point in the center. And sitting on each chair was a breathless humanoid creature with a drooping head. Among them included Red Angel Medici.
The scene became clearer as Klein instantly connected two additional matters together.
The main ingredients of the Sequence 0 Black Emperor’s potion is the Uniqueness and two Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics (excluding one’s own Beyonder characteristic);
Blood Emperor Alista Tudor had apparently forcefully jumped from the Black Emperor pathway’s Sequence 1 Prince of Disorder to the Red Priest Sequence 0, which wasn’t a neighboring pathway. As a result, he became a half-crazy true god!
As his thoughts whirred, Klein quickly had a theory.
This room had once held a Sequence 0 advancement ritual needed for a true god!
Of course, according to the complicated ritual needed by a Black Emperor, this was only part of the requirement. The pathway that represented war had clearly required the entire continent to be in chaos and at war to match in scale.
And Blood Emperor Alista Tudor doesn’t have the corresponding Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristic, so his Red Priest potion requires three Sequence 1 angels or Sealed Artifacts to provide “Him” with the Beyonder characteristics. There happens to be three high-back chairs here!
Yes, the evil spirit suspected to be Red Angel Medici said that to help it escape its seal, one should find direct descendants of the Sauron, Einhorn, and Medici family, and then extract 10 ml of blood and mix them with holy water… Sauron and Einhorn wield the Hunter pathway and are also angel families of the Red Priest Beyonder pathway. They’ve existed since the Fourth Epoch to this day. One of them has already waned, only capable of controlling the spy network and a military faction in Intis, while the other remains the royal family of Feysac…Thoughts flashed through Klein’s mind as he had a new belief regarding what had happened in the room, as well as the true identity of the evil spirit.
On the other two high-back chairs sat the ancestors of the Sauron and Einhorn families, Sequence 1 angels!
Together with War Angel Medici, who very likely possessed the pathway’s Uniqueness, all the main ingredients of the Red Priest potion were gathered!
And that evil spirit is highly likely to not be the pure Red Angel Medici. It might include the remnant psyche and hatred of the Sauron and Einhorn family’s ancestors!
Man, this place once sacrificed three Sequence 1 angels! Before “They” died, their curses and the ritual itself left effects, making this room become abnormally horrifying, as well as sealing it? Thankfully I reported this to the Churches ahead of time to let them deal with it. Otherwise, we might have died here if we relied on ourselves. It would be the same even if Miss Sharron and I advanced to Sequence 4. We would become food for the evil spirit…Klein felt a sense of fear and joy.
Meanwhile, he began to understand the reason why the Red Priest card had landed in the hands of the evil spirit. After all, the former highest-ranking members of a pathway were buried here in this underground ruin, the convergence of Beyonder characteristics would naturally lure Beyonders of the same pathway over without any deviations.
Furthermore, as Roselle once said—whatever separates will definitely converge, and whatever converges will definitely separate—after Blood Emperor Alista Tudor perished, the true god characteristic he possessed, which is the Sequence 0 characteristic, will likely split into four pieces.
One is the Uniqueness, an abstract item or concept, while the remaining three are three sets of Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics. If it wasn’t because of that, the corresponding Beyonder pathway wouldn’t have anymore Sequence 1s when someone becomes a god…
Could one or two of these Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics be attracted, entering the sealed room? This is likely one of the reasons why the Card of Blasphemy was lured over! The more Klein thought, the more he felt that he had previously underestimated the evil spirit.
They live up to being angels who advanced from Conspirers…Standing under the tree, Klein controlled Senor to say, “Perhaps it really is a ritual.
“It’s related to Blood Emperor Alista Tudor. The scale and level involved must be great.”
Sharron added after silently listening, “Sauron, Einhorn, Medici…”
Miss Sharron is also suspecting if the three high-back chairs once belonged to different angels from the details requested by the evil spirit… Klein thought for a moment, and he divulged something through Senor.
“Blood Emperor Alista Tudor is likely a true god from the Hunter pathway; the Card of Blasphemy is represented by the Red Priest.”
Sharron remained silent for a few seconds as though she came to a realization regarding certain matters as she said, “That card is gone.”
She was referring to the Red Priest card which the evil spirit had formerly shown them.
“Perhaps that evil spirit had long escaped before the Nighthawks and Machinery Hivemind destroyed this place.” Klein shared his theory. “And it had taken away all the Beyonder characteristics and that Red Priest card.”
Sharron silently surveyed the area and said, “It’s very crafty. It wouldn’t leave behind any obvious clues.”
That’s right. The Beyonder characteristics outside the sealed room are clearly not at Sequence 4. To an evil spirit who was once a King of Angels, they don’t have any allure. Likewise for the Red Priest card… It can be understood that it took away the things in the room, but why didn’t it leave anything? It’s like telling others something like “Haha, I’ve fooled you. I’ve already successfully escaped. Catch me if you can”… Wait, perhaps that’s exactly what it wishes to convey!As Klein thought, he suddenly found it amusing as he made Senor speak.
“No, being crafty doesn’t necessarily equate to not leaving clues.
“The Sequence 8 of the Hunter pathway is Provoker.”
At that moment, the Red Angel that surfaced in his mind had the picture of Anderson Hood over it.
Sharron listened silently as she gaped her mouth slightly, but she didn’t say a word.
Similarly, Klein was speechless. He felt that the Beyonders of the Hunter pathway truly had a crystal clear style.
In comparison, the red-haired Helene didn’t appear anything like someone from the Sauron family.
However, she was rather talented at provoking Vice Admiral Ailment… Yes, back then, the Sauron family members also infuriated Roselle terribly…Klein silently exhaled as he lampooned.
The silent mood was soon broken by Klein. Senor looked around and said a joke, “Perhaps that’s the reason why they were captured and brought here.”
“Who was helping Alista Tudor?” Sharron’s translucent figure asked, but she didn’t seem to look forward to the answer.
“Perhaps it’s the six deities…” “Klein” recalled the six deity statues in the hall.
However, he had second thoughts.
“However, the seven deities supported the Trunsoest Empire. The Sauron and Einhorn families were powerful aristocrats of the empire.
“Of course, it cannot be ruled out that they first supported Tudor, and later had a falling out after ‘He’ went mad.”
If it’s not the six deities, does it mean that there are other deities supporting Alista Tudor? Who would it be?Klein thought in silence.
Sharron didn’t stay any longer as she floated up to the surface, returning to the tree.
Klein stored away Senor’s Wraith, allowing it to enter the gold coin inside the iron cigar case. Then, he asked in passing, “Actually, I’ve always been curious. Where do the powers of pure evil spirits and wraiths who do not have Beyonder characteristics come from?”
“The spirit world,” Sharron answered simply.
The conservation of Beyonder characteristics, but the source of Beyonder powers isn’t necessarily the same? Yes, perhaps the spirit world itself is the product of some Beyonder characteristics…Klein nodded and looked at the soil beneath his feet.
“I’ll continue investigating the whereabouts of the evil spirit. I’ll inform you if there’s anything.”
He planned on asking Arrodes later.
With that said, he took out a pen and paper, scribbled down the method to summoning his messenger, and handed it over.
“You can write to me if there’s anything.”
Sharron received the piece of paper and seriously looked at it.
“I’ll be in the Bravehearts Bar.
“Letters can be mailed to 126 Garde Street, Hillston Borough. Address it to Ma’am Maryam.”
“Alright.” Klein stuffed his pen into his pocket. In front of Sharron, he used a ritualistic dagger to create a wall of spirituality and resealed the iron cigar case.
Following that, he crossed the street to stop a carriage like a gentleman, sending Sharron all the way back to the Backlund bridge area.
After doing this, he returned to the high-end hotel in Hillston Borough. Midway, he changed his appearance and switched carriages.
…
Bayam. Inside the Seaweed Bar.
Danitz, who had spent some time drifting at sea, once again stepped back into the City of Generosity. He planned on helping the Resistance handle some matters.
He pressed down on his cap, sat at the corner of the bar counter, and prepared to first hear about the recent news. He didn’t wish to become a bounty reward due to untimely or inaccurate intelligence.
At this moment, he heard an adventurer beside him say to his companion, “Hey, do you think Gehrman Sparrow will get someone to claim Admiral of Blood’s bounty on his behalf?”
Ah?Danitz subconsciously looked up, looking at the speaker with a blank, confused look.
Why would the madman, Gehrman Sparrow, need to find someone to claim Admiral of Blood’s bounty on his behalf? That’s not right. Why would he be able to claim the bounty?Danitz suddenly snapped out of his confusion and grasped the crux of the matter.
He immediately lowered his head to prevent himself from exposing his shock and confusion.
The adventurers beside him continued their conversation.
“How would that be possible? No one would dare to claim it on his behalf!”
“That’s right—unless they wish to bear the wrath of the Church of Storms or selling out Gehrman Sparrow!”
“42,000 pounds… If I can receive that sum of money, I’ll immediately head to Backlund to be a tycoon!”
“Haha, wouldn’t you be enjoying yourself in the Red Theater for half a year first?”
“Perhaps Gehrman Sparrow can claim it from Intis, Feysac, or Feynapotter. Although it wouldn’t be as much as 42,000 pounds, it’s definitely in no way a low amount…”
…
As the adventurers conversed, they began imagining their lives after obtaining 42,000 pounds. They even had a conflict of opinions and began arguing with flushed faces.
No way… Are they implying that Gehrman has finished off Admiral of Blood? No, although that madman always had the intention of doing so, he lacks the required support that he needs. He needs to work with Captain… Anderson Hood?Danitz stood up, pressed down his cap, and kept his head down. He rushed towards the billiard and card rooms where there were newspapers placed there.
Just as he left, the few adventurers from before looked at his back and spoke in hushed tones.
“Do you recognize him? It’s obvious that something is wrong with how he was acting so suspiciously!”
“I didn’t get a good look, but I think he’s a pirate who’s here to gather intel.”
“Shall we…” An adventurer gestured, slicing his hand across his throat.
“Perhaps it’s someone we can’t afford to offend. Let’s wait and see.” Another adventurer stopped his companion’s actions.
Danitz entered an empty billiard room, came to the corner, and picked up a stack of newspapers. He quickly flipped through them, and slowly, his expression twisted.
What did that madman do? He really finished off Admiral of Blood? It’s only been a few months, and his strength has risen to such a level? Furthermore, the papers didn’t even mention Anderson Hood…Danitz was alarmed and thankful that he wisely chose to submit in front of Gehrman Sparrow. Otherwise, people would’ve long seen the news of him being hunted in exchange for bounty money.
No, no. Back then, my death wouldn’t have been published… Man, Gehrman Sparrow is really a member of a cult…As he thought, Danitz suddenly froze like a statue.
That was because he was apparently, probably, likely a member of that cult…
Haha, the Church and military often likes to exaggerate. Yes, it’s a secret organization, not a cult!Danitz consoled himself before having the feeling that the organization backing Gehrman Sparrow was surprisingly mysterious and abnormally powerful.
The successful hunting of Senor, one of the Seven Pirate Admirals, was evidence!
Phew…Danitz exhaled as he apprehensively praised The Fool inwardly, expressing his desires to handle matters seriously.
…
In a small building near the governor-general’s office, Elland and Oz Kent walked out.
“It’s finally over…” Elland sighed as he wore his captain’s hat.
Oz Kent rubbed his red brandy nose and added with a sigh, “That’s right.”
They had been interrogated while separated for two full days because of Gehrman Sparrow. They were faced with Interrogators who were best at such matters.
Thankfully, Elland had never hidden anything from the beginning. He had reported to his superiors that Gehrman Sparrow was of unknown origins, but that he was friendly to the military. It had nothing to do with him since the decision of making this crazy adventurer an informant while having his background investigated was made by the higher-ups.
As for Oz Kent, there weren’t any problems at all. He had followed regular protocol when claiming the bounty for Gehrman Sparrow.
As they slowly walked towards the entrance in the middle of the garden, Elland said with a sigh, “Who knew that Gehrman Sparrow was that crazy and powerful…”
According to the little information that they knew, finishing off Admiral of Blood was just one of the most ordinary and trivial matters that Gehrman Sparrow had done that day.
And such a crazy person had made the choice of entering the dangerous Bansy to save a few passengers and crew members who had merely expressed their friendship to him.
Elland later learned that the dangers lurking in Bansy had far exceeded his imagination. The Church of Storms had directly destroyed the entire place!
If I had told the Interrogators that Gehrman Sparrow has a soft and kind heart, they will definitely think I’m lying… Humans are really a mass of contradictions…Elland silently shook his head.
After hearing Elland’s poignant remark, Oz Kent replied with a wry smile, “Back then, I thought you introduced me to a relatively strong adventurer. But in the end, he even finished off Admiral of Blood! Damn it. I even think he has the strength to become the fifth king. You wouldn’t doubt what I say if you look at the forest and those nearby mountains!
“That place, it’s like… it’s like…”
Elland glanced at Oz Kent and finished his sentence for him: “It’s like it was blasted by the coastal defenses more than a hundred times over.”
“That’s right!” Oz Kent agreed with Elland’s description.
By then, the two had walked out the main entrance.
Elland looked at the night sky with twinkling stars and the dark crimson moon. After a few seconds of silence, he adjusted his collar and said, “Let’s hope he doesn’t return to the sea again…”
…
Bayam. 6 Sfere Street.
Dressed in children’s clothes, Denton ran up to the study and said to his elder sister who was practicing her sketching, “Donna, th-they say that Uncle Sparrow is a bad guy, a cultist, and a murder!
“Th-they even showed me the newspapers!”
Donna turned her head as she wrinkled her nose.
“No way!
“Uncle Sparrow is a righteous, brave, and kind adventurer. We saw it with our own eyes. These are definitely more reliable than the papers!”
She hesitated for a moment before eloquently saying, “Al-although he had a very terrifying and ugly appearance, it was the price for his dreams and the power to protect! Denton, remember, the papers often like to fabricate content based on rumors or hearsay.”
“Yeah!” Denton nodded heavily. “I’ve already cursed them!”
Donna praised her brother and subconsciously looked out. She saw that the street lamps had cast their light into their garden. It was tranquil, serene, and gentle.
…
Hillston Borough, inside a high-class inn.
Klein folded a white handkerchief and placed it in his left breast pocket, and he raised his hand to retrieve his half top hat.
Today was the day for the mysterious tycoon, Dwayne Dantès, to officially appear in public!
He didn’t wait for the sale of the bike company shares or the mystical items, and he planned on first using the remaining 2,962 pounds he had to cover his initial expenses.
This was sufficient, as it was equivalent to six to seven years of an upper-middle class family’s income!
Arrodes didn’t enter my dream last night. This means that he’s unable to sense my return to Backlund without any close contact. That’s a good thing. Yes, I’ll contact it with the radio transceiver tonight to inquire about the evil spirit. I won’t need to go through this hassle in the future,Klein mumbled inwardly as he held his cane and walked out of the hotel.
At that moment, the sun was shining through the thin mist, elating the moods of the pedestrians. Klein got onto a carriage, and he went straight for Cherwood Borough’s City Family Servant Assistance Association at 9 Canylowell Street. He planned on hiring an experienced butler, and get him to organize the servants needed for a villa.
In the City Family Servant Assistance Association, Baylin ended a conversation with a male colleague that came to talk to her. She lowered her head to clean up the two drops of black tea on her lotus leaf-colored dress.
At that moment, she heard a mellow and heavy voice that time had left its mark on.
“Good morning, Ma’am.”
Baylin hurriedly looked up and towards the reception. She saw a gentleman in his forties, wearing a tailcoat made of silk and carrying a gold-inlaid cane. Apart from the three buttons on his clothes, there was a golden chain that extended into his pocket.
This gentleman had a pair of deep blue eyes, and he was good looking. Even the tiny white patches on the side of his hair had added to the air he exuded. Just a smile from him made Baylin feel her cheeks turn warm.
“Sir, h-how many I be of service? Ah, right. How may I address you?” Baylin hurriedly got up and said.
“Dwayne Dantès,” Klein warmly replied with a smile. “I wish to hire a butler, a good one.”
“Mr. Dantès, please wait a moment. Have a seat.” Baylin hurriedly led Klein to the guest area, and she reached out to point at a cloth sofa.
Klein held a smile without rushing or nagging her. He very patiently sat down and awaited the staff to provide him with a list of names of the butlers.
What a gentleman… Oh no, I forgot to ask him what requirements he has!Baylin raised her hand to touch her cheeks and said, “Mr. Dantès, what kind of butlers are you looking for?”
Klein was already prepared as he replied with a mellow voice, “It’s best if they have served in a noble family before.”
This aided Dantès in widening his social circle.
Baylin gradually grasped her professional knowledge as she said in detail, “Such butlers are rare. As you know, nobles seldom change their butlers unless they’re unable to provide an effective service. Furthermore, even if they aren’t able to be a butler, they’re able to fill other positions in a noble household.
“In addition, the wealthy often have a considerable desire towards such butlers, and they’re willing to offer salaries with a premium. Mr. Dantès, we do have the kinds you are looking for, but their annual salaries are above 100 pounds.”
That makes the weekly salary to be about 2 pounds and up… An ordinary butler’s annual salary is 40 to 80 pounds, which is 15 soli to 1 pound 10 soli a week. That appears to be at the level of a technical worker’s salary, but the master will provide room, food, clothes, charcoal, and other necessities. A butler practically has zero expenditure… An annual salary of 100 pounds and above is really expensive…Klein quickly did the math as he replied as though he didn’t take much notice, “No problem. As long as they’re good butlers.”
“Please wait a moment. Would you like coffee or tea?” Baylin asked warmly.
Klein laughed and replied, “I enjoyed coffee when I was younger, the rich and fragrant kind, but now, I prefer black tea.”
“I prefer black tea as well. Then… a cup of marquis black tea?” Baylin suggested with a smile.
The coffee and tea provided to guests at the City Family Servant Assistance Association were ordinary in quality, ranging from low- to medium-quality. Marquis black tea was tea that Baylin had brought from home for her own enjoyment.
Klein wasn’t a simpleton, and he was great at observing. Just as he walked into the door, he would take in everything about his surroundings without anyone noticing. He discovered that the coffee and tea container placed in the display case were very ordinary, and he believed that the quality was definitely lacking. Therefore, he believed that marquis black tea was likely reserved by the association for VIPs, or it belonged to the lady before him. Regardless, it expressed how sincere she was.
He didn’t expose her as he smiled.
“Thank you, you leave me unable to reject your suggestion.
“How may I address you, ma’am?”
“Baylin, just call me Baylin,” Baylin said with a smile which resembled a blooming flower.
She immediately briskly walked inside, and she selected suitable candidates from her colleague. Then, she returned to the reception counter, picked up a tin container, and skillfully brewed a cup of black tea.
Sigh, with a good-looking face and a good disposition while being dressed in a way that speaks volumes of my status, I can still sense the friendliness from a beautiful girl even though I’m middle-aged…Klein was having such an experience for the first time as he couldn’t help but sigh.
This made him further understand the importance of the Faceless principle of ultimately “being yourself.”
If he didn’t keep this in mind and lost himself to the benefits brought about by his appearance, he would keep maintaining the corresponding appearance, resulting in him forgetting or even rejecting his former self, and he would gradually lose his identity!
Soon, Baylin carried a white gold-rimmed porcelain teacup and placed it in front of Dwayne Dantès. She said with a smile, “It still needs some time to cool down.”
Klein looked down at the cup, and he said half-jokingly, “Perfect, this gives me the time to adjust my mood to more formally face this cup of black tea.”
His compliments and gratitude made Baylin feel even better. She found him a true gentleman, one who knew his way with words.
He’s definitely not a believer of the Lord of Storms…Baylin combed her slightly curly brown hair, and she returned to the room to hurry her colleague.
Before long, she came over with a stack of documents and sat on the single-seater beside him.
“After the screening, we have three suitable butlers. I’ll briefly introduce them to you.
“The first person is Mr. Asnia, age 55. He once served Viscount Yorkville, but after this viscount had a failed mining prospect investment, his family fell into a particular financial situation, and he had to sell its land and manors while terminating many of its servants. In the past decade, he was hired by two tycoons, and he has contributed significantly to the management of their households.”
As she spoke, Baylin’s brown eyes sparkled like two stars hid in them. She exuded the unique vibes of a teenage girl.
Klein nodded slightly and said, “Then why did he leave the two tycoons?”
Baylin replied with a smile, “The first tycoon invested greatly in East Balam, and his whole family had moved there. Mr. Asnia wasn’t willing to leave Backlund, so he offered to resign. The second tycoon’s health isn’t too good, and he had handed the family business to his son who has a butler he trusts more.
“Mr. Asnia is a believer of the Evernight Goddess, and his political inclinations is with the Conservative Party. He expects an annual salary of 130 pounds.”
“May Goddess bless him.” Klein tapped four spots in a clockwise manner on his chest, forming the sign of the crimson moon.
Baylin’s eyes lit up as she asked, “Mr. Dantès, are you a believer of the Goddess?”
“Of course.” Klein nodded with a smile without explaining further.
It’s no wonder he’s so gentle!Baylin praised inwardly as she continued introducing, “Mr. Rebach, age 48. He once served the Negan family, and he was the deputy butler for a long period of time, as well as an assistant to the butler. Later, after a transaction, he became Baron Syndras’s butler.
“Shortly after Duke Negan was assassinated, Mr. Rebach, whose contract came to an end, didn’t receive a new contract from the baron, so he had no choice but to seek our help.
“He’s not a staunch believer of the Lord of Storms, and his personality is without problems. His political inclination is with the Conservative Party. He expects an annual salary of 120 pounds.”
Klein listened silently, nodding from time to time as a response, but he didn’t cut off Baylin’s description.
Baylin flipped through the documents and took a few glances and spoke again.
“The third person is Mr. Walter, age 42. He had been the land steward and assistant butler at Viscount Conrad’s household. Due to certain matters, he had a conflict with the butler, and he chose to leave. He expects an annual salary of 115 pounds.
“He’s a believer of the Evernight Goddess, and his political inclination is with the New Party.”
Oravi Island’s new governor-general is a member of Viscount Conrad’s family. This family pledges loyalty to the royal family…The relevant information quickly flashed through Klein’s mind.
After the introduction, Baylin handed over the stack of documents.
“Mr. Dantès, who do you wish to choose?”
Klein fell silent for a few seconds before saying with a smile, “Let’s do this. Let the three of them come to where I live tomorrow at 9 a.m. I’ll meet them and have a chat with them to make the final decision.”
He knew that such associations didn’t provide lodging, and it was purely an agency. Even if he made the selection right there and then, he still had to wait until the afternoon or tomorrow to see his butler. Therefore, he decided to have a small interview to select the person that matched his intentions the best.
“No problem,” Baylin said with a smile. “May I know your address?”
Klein sipped the black tea, picked up a pen and paper from the table, and wrote down the location and name of the hotel he was staying in.
“You just came to Backlund?” Baylin blurted out a question when she saw it.
Only then did she realize that Mr. Dwayne Dantès’s skin was slightly darker than normal. It was slightly bronze-colored, seemingly a result of tanning. It gave him quite a rugged flavor.
Yes, he doesn’t have a Backlund accent…Baylin slowly recalled more details.
Klein smiled.
“I came from Desi Bay. I’m waiting for an excellent butler to help me seek out a suitable house and servants.”
After handing over a 3-pound deposit, he politely drank another sip of black tea and got up to bid farewell.
Baylin sent him all the way out of the door and watched him board the carriage.
Mr. Dantès also seems to be a tycoon… Compared to that, his bearing and gentlemanliness are even more charming…Baylin stood in her spot as she casually thought.
On the carriage, Klein half-closed his eyes as he leaned against the wall, and he couldn’t help but calculate the subsequent expenditures awaiting him.
The butler will cost around 120 pounds. Taking into account the average cost, a valet will cost 35 pounds, a chef 30 pounds, a gardener 25 pounds, a carriage driver 25 pounds, a nursery governess 20 pounds, three ordinary lady’s maid 15 pounds, and three maidservants 10 pounds. This way, just the servants alone would cost 330 pounds a year. It’s equivalent to 6 pounds 7 soli a week. This already exceeds my salary back in Tingen.
Furthermore, I’ll need to have a carriage which costs about 100 pounds. I need a garden and house, and the weekly rental fee is about 2 pounds. With all the food, clothes, and charcoal expenditure for all these people, the overall cost is ridiculous.
Is this the life of a tycoon…
Klein suddenly felt a little regret over choosing such a persona.
He exhaled as he tried hard to ignore the matter. He took a carriage to Phelps Street in North Borough.
There was a pure-black cathedral here, with a clock tower on each side, producing a symmetrical beauty. This was none other than the headquarters of the Backlund diocese of the Church of the Evernight Goddess, Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Klein adjusted the handkerchief on his left pocket, held a gold-inlaid cane, and strode into the cathedral and walked down the quiet aisle. Under the sunlight which penetrated the colored glass panes, he came to the main prayer hall.
It was very dark, making one’s mood automatically turn peaceful. Klein casually found a spot, leaned his cane, and took off his hat. He then closed his eyes and prayed.
Time passed, and after listening to the preaching, he slowly got up, walked to the altar, and bowed at the bishop with short, black hair. Then, he walked to the donation box by the side.
Exhaling silently, Klein took out two 10-pound notes, six 5-pound notes and stuffed it inside.
The bishop caught this sight through the corner of his eye as his expression couldn’t help but turn soft.
Typically, unless they specially solicited for donations or received donations from a deceased’s will, the cathedral’s donation box received tens of pounds at most.
This meant that the person was a tycoon, a rich person!
In the main prayer hall of Saint Samuel Cathedral.
The black-haired bishop retracted his gaze and stopped looking at the middle-aged gentleman in front of the donation box, nor did he have any intention of chatting with him.
Here, before the holy altar, he represented the Church, and he was under the Goddess’s sight. He couldn’t show more warmth towards anyone because of their generous donations.
However, he remembered the gentleman’s good looks and mature, refined disposition. He planned on attempting to get to know him when the opportunity arose in the future.
Seeing the final note slip into the donation box, Klein closed his eyes and turned to leave.
When passing the preaching bishop, he deliberately glanced at the clergyman and smiled with a nod.
The bishop returned with a warm smile as he tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
Klein wasn’t in a hurry to make contact with the relevant personnel. He needed his actions to adhere to logic, and not to have any jarring actions that would incur suspicion. He silently and coolly turned to the side to give way to another devotee, and he made way down the aisle back to his seat. He then picked up his hat and cane before walking out of the cathedral.
At that moment, with the preaching done, the devotees either went forward to the donation box to express their sincerity, or they got up to leave without feeling that there was anything wrong. After all, it wasn’t compulsory.
Even a devotee who passionately donated was unable to donate money every time. It usually depended on the family’s exact situation, doing it once or twice every one to two weeks.
At the level of a commoner, each donation was in the form of pennies, while middle-class devotees ranged from three to five soli. The wealthy and nobles used pounds, but they didn’t exceed 100 pounds.
This was under ordinary circumstances. During the Evernight Goddess’s holy memorial day every year, which was the Winter Gifts Day, the amount donated would increase several times. The commoners with a little bit more cash to spare would choose two to three soli, while the middle-class donated around 5 pounds. As for the members of high society, they directly donated to the diocese bishop or Church’s charitable organizations, ranging from several hundred pounds to a few thousand pounds.
Winter Gifts Day was the day in a year when the night was longest. It was believed to be the birthday of the Evernight Goddess.
…
After leaving the cathedral, Klein stood at the square outside. He watched idly as pigeons flew up, circled around, and landed.
He even bought some food from a nearby street hawker. He leisurely fed the pigeons, and he had no plans on flipping through the advertisements in the newspapers to find a suitable residence in North Borough since it was the butler’s mission.
An excellent butler that had resided in Backlund for many years had ought to know the different nobles and tycoons, as well as the best middle-class individuals who could provide their masters with help. He would know which streets to live in and, from there, purposefully choose a residence.
The interaction between neighbors was the first step for a newcomer to enter the relevant circles!
Be it the Carleton Club where members of the Conservative Party gather, the Club of the Free of the New Party, or the various in-service and veteran clubs for the military, they also require a recommendation before any contact can be made… Sigh, this is also the so-called club politics in the kingdom.Klein reined in his thoughts as he considered what he should do after he was done setting up the pigeon-feeding persona he created.
After careful consideration, he discovered that there was really nothing that needed his immediate attention. This was because his plans were stuck on the surface.
Hence, he planned on enjoying an expensive and sumptuous lunch. This was an action Dwayne Dantès ought to have, and it was also a result of Klein’s own curiosity.
In the months when he was in Backlund, he didn’t manage to muster the courage to head to the most famous restaurants in the big city to broaden his horizons. He kept choosing one of the four—his own dining hall, the buffet cafeteria of the Quelaag Club, the ordinary restaurants by the streets, and Lawyer Jurgen’s dining hall. Otherwise, he would head to East Borough and settle his breakfast and lunch in what seemed like a very oily coffee shop.
Laborie Restaurant? Their head chef is said to be from Earl Hall’s family. He has provided tycoons, successful lawyers, high-ranking government officials with usually hard to come by flavors… Earl Hall had apparently invested in this restaurant and holds quite a major stake in it… Hmm, this restaurant mainly serves local Backlund cuisine. It’s very famous for its desserts, but its price is horrendous…
Intis Srenzo Restaurant. It serves the most authentic Intis cuisine. Heh heh, many of the specialty dishes use Roselle’s name, claiming that it originated from the emperor’s palace dishes… Besides, it’s not like most of the restaurants of the same class where they only offer a few main dishes every day. It has a wide variety…Klein recalled the information of the top restaurants he had read from the papers and magazines, and he finally decided on trying out the emperor’s palace dishes.
He didn’t stay any longer as he got on a horse carriage and headed for the Intis Srenzo Restaurant in West Borough.
At the entrance, Klein handed his coat, hat, and cane to a red-vested waiter as he asked, “Are there still any available seats? I didn’t make a reservation.”
“Yes, sir.” The red-vested waiter didn’t show any abnormal behavior as he humbly asked, “Sir, is this your first time here? Are you alone?”
Klein nodded frankly and smiled.
“Yes.”
“Then, may I have the honor of introducing you to some of our most unique dishes and fine wine that our restaurant has to offer?” As the waiter spoke, he led the guest in.
“That’s exactly what I need.” Klein passed through the beautifully decorated door, and he saw walls that nearly reflected golden light.
Instantly, he felt as though he was in a gold vault.
Then, he noticed oil paintings hung on the walls, marble statues that were placed at suitable locations, as well as golden objects that were embedded or adorned in different spots.
“Please watch your step,” the attendant warned him as he led Klein to a spot by the window. Violin music played in the background of the restaurant.
The waiter brought him a food menu and a wine menu as he flipped it open and introduced, “These are our most famous dishes—red-braised Tagia beef short ribs, black truffle porcini mushrooms, Intis-styled foie gras. I would like to point out that our foie gras comes directly from the Bonas farm in Champagne province in the Intis Kingdom…”
As Klein listened to the waiter’s introduction, he browsed through the menu written in ancient Feysac, as the prices caught his eyes.
After introducing the main dishes, starters, and desserts, the waiter began explaining how the wines should be matched. Finally, he said, “The champagne, red wine, and white wine we have all come from a famous brewery from Champagne province. We even have Aurmir red wine from 1330. Its price is 126 pounds. If you wish to purchase it, you can take it along with you or store it with us, drinking a cup every time you come.”
126 pounds… I can already hire an excellent butler with that… Heh heh…Klein smiled with great grace.
“Your dishes and wine are excellent. It’s really difficult to choose.”
The red-vested waiter gave a hospitable smile.
“You can choose the chef’s recommendations for the day. It will be an authentic and delicious Intis meal arranged by our main chef. There are three choices—15 pounds, 10 pounds, and 8 pounds.”
I don’t want any of them…Klein leaned back slightly as he smiled.
“I’ll have the 15-pound set meal.”
“Alright.” The red-vested waiter took away the menus, and he walked towards the kitchen.
Klein drew a breath and slowly exhaled as he casually observed the area before him.
Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure. It was a lady wearing an olive-green dress.
She was tall, with an excellent figure. She wore a black, out-of-fashion bonnet, with a fishnet veil hanging down and concealing her face.
As a Faceless, Klein had a strong ability to discern the external characteristics of humans. He immediately identified the lady.
Queen Mystic, Emperor Roselle’s eldest daughter, Bernadette Gustav!
He wasn’t in a rush to look away as he naturally moved his gaze to the side. Bernadette didn’t seem to notice anything abnormal as she disappeared around the stairwell.
Why would she appear here? Right, this restaurant’s specialty is Emperor Roselle’s palace dishes. Heh, it’s nothing like the Chinese cuisine I thought it would be. He probably doesn’t know how to cook and at best, is able to describe the concept. There are stir-fried dishes here… Hmm, could the owner behind the scenes actually be her? Why is she here in Backlund instead of floating out at sea? Hasn’t she found Hero Bandit Black Emperor?Klein sat down with a calm expression as questions arose in his mind.
…
Meanwhile, on the streets, a carriage was driving towards the Intis Srenzo Restaurant.
Sitting in the carriage was Aaron Ceres’s family. This famous surgeon was a member of the Quelaag Club, a good friend of Sherlock Moriarty. He had once sought out the detective to handle Will Auceptin’s matter.
Ever since his wife became pregnant, he found his luck had become rather good. His business was improving by the day, and his income was rising by the month. He recently successfully completed Baron Syndras’s surgery, and he received the commendation of this newly promoted noble. He was invited to the Srenzo Restaurant to have lunch with him.
“It’s said that the ice-cream is pretty good,” Aaron smiled as he said to his wife.
His wife was a black-haired beauty, and she was already obviously pregnant. She smiled demurely and said, “I’m more looking forward to Emperor Roselle’s palace dishes.”
Aaron tersely acknowledged as he looked out the window.
“We’re almost there.”
Just as he said that, his wife held her tummy and frowned.
“It hurts a little.”
Aaron, who wasn’t a first-time father, immediately checked on her and didn’t discover any problems, but his wife was feeling greater discomfort. The child in her womb seemed to be pulling a tantrum.
“I-I think I won’t go over there. I wish to return home to rest,” Aaron’s wife suggested.
Aaron thought for a while and said, “I’ll accompany you home.”
He immediately ordered his valet, “Get down here and head to the restaurant to apologize to Baron Syndras on my behalf.”
After the carriage began its return, the discomfort that Aaron’s wife suffered was relieved. By the time she walked through the doorstep, everything was normal.
She pointed at her tummy, exasperated.
“It appears like he doesn’t want to eat ice-cream.”
Achoo!In the Intis Srenzo Restaurant, Klein, who hadn’t spared any dish, felt the pinch but began enjoying his ice-cream in satisfaction. Midway, he found his nose itchy as he sneezed into a piece of tissue paper he pulled out.
…
West Borough. In a dark house.
Fors, who had already advanced to Astrologer, participated in all kinds of Beyonder gatherings, in search of the possibility to earn money.
She owed Xio 220 pounds, and she was even suspected by her good friend of being involved in illegal gambling.
I can’t even afford to buy my essential crystal ball…As her thoughts wandered, Fors suddenly heard a member at the gathering say, “I wish to sell a Moon Puppet.”
Moon Puppet…Fors’s heart palpitated as she refocused and looked at the gathering participant who had just spoken.
The man in a black iron mask had already taken out a small puppet and showed it to everyone.
“I have a friend who discovered a series of graves deep in the Southern Continent’s Paz Valley. This puppet was stuck in the deceased’s right eye socket.
Fors observed the puppet seriously just like the other gathering participants. She discovered that it was slender, and its entire body resembled a tiny wooden piece that had been engraved with crescent-like eyes and a mouth. Embedded in it were dried grass and flowers.
Doesn’t look like anything special…Fors mumbled inwardly. Her spiritual perception didn’t sense anything as her pen-wielding hand continued hovering over a bronze-green notebook.
The man in the iron mask continued the introduction:
“My friend and I are unable to determine what use this puppet has, and we can only suspect that it’s not simple. It might also hide quite a secret.
“60 pounds. For just 60 pounds, you can have it. This price is very fair. Even if it has nothing to do with mysticism, it’s not a bad antique worth forty to fifty pounds.
“That is to say you’ll be spending 10 pounds to have a chance of a pleasant surprise. To you, this is a small sum of money.”
A very tempting explanation. This gentleman is likely a successful salesman. However, I don’t even have 10 pounds…As Fors engaged in a self-deprecating laugh, she didn’t believe that anyone would buy the so-called Moon Puppet of unknown origins and usage.
Just as she had that thought, she heard a female voice which was deliberately suppressed.
“50 pounds.”
Is she too rich, or is she willing to try her luck?Fors subconsciously turned her head to look at the speaking person, only to see the lady wearing a hooded long robe. Her face was hidden in the shadows.
At that moment, the owner of the Moon Puppet laughed.
“I’ll be more inclined to keep it for myself. Perhaps, there might come a time when I discover what’s so special about it.”
As he spoke, he realized that no one was offering a better price. He immediately said, “Of course, as a gentleman, I’ll satisfy your wish since you have expressed your desire and have given a reasonable price.”
“Deal,” the hooded woman replied with a deep voice.
Soon, the gathering’s attendant helped them complete the transaction. Fors noticed that the lady’s hand was trembling slightly after she received the Moon Puppet.
She places great importance on the item… She might actually know what’s so special about the puppet… Moon Puppet… Moon… From the Southern Continent…Fors suddenly made connections and recalled the few Primordial Moon believers who Mr. Moon was searching for. She began having a suspicion that the hooded lady was one of them, or that she had a connection with them.
Of course, she had zero evidence. She didn’t even have much of a compelling reason to have such a guess.
Phew…Fors silently exhaled as she decided to find a way to verify her theory.
She casually moved the hard-covered notebook in her hand, making a yellowish-brown goatskin appear.
On the piece of paper were all kinds of patterns that formed an ancient, mysterious picture of unknown intent.
This was one of the pages of Leymano’s Travels, and it recorded a particular Beyonder power.
It wasn’t a recorded power which Fors had gathered herself, but one of the five original pages when she received it.
Fors looked up, and she pretended to observe the transactions of the others while fully taking in the hooded lady’s situation.
She discovered that there was a mosquito with dark brown spots on a nearby wall and unknown worms that were slowly squirming on the ground.
Fors’s finger naturally slid across the yellowish-brown goatskin’s pattern as a complicated symbol quickly formed in her mind.
Silently and without showing any odd signs, she felt that she had “understood” the brown pattern, as her thoughts connected with the other party’s.
The brown-spotted mosquito flew at a low height.
It circled beneath the hooded lady and carefully clung to her front.
The mosquito’s vision was different from a human’s since an incomprehensible scene appeared in Fors’s mind. But it soon disintegrated and reformed into a rather normal scene.
The hooded lady had a rather curved outline with dark skin. Her brows were thin and the corners of her mouth drooped significantly.
Fors immediately recognized her. She was none other than the Primordial Moon believer, Windsor Behring, who Mr. Moon was searching for!
An effective clue is worth 100 pounds, and directly finding her means 500 pounds!Fors recalled the reward as she immediately became flustered.
Her first reaction was to drive the mosquito to bite Windsor Behring and suck her blood. That way, she could later use astromancy to directly lock onto her location.
However, she gave up the idea after struggling for a moment. That was extremely taboo in a Beyonder gathering. If she were discovered, she would definitely be attacked by all the participants of the gathering.
And the host of the gathering often had significant strength. Going too overboard made it easily detectable!
Hmm, I’ll just get the 100 pounds. If there’s another chance, I’ll consider how to lock onto her directly… I have to leave this gathering early and smear my blood over Leymano’s Travels to prevent myself from getting lost. That would be dangerous…Fors repressed her disappointment as she made her final decision.
In fact, her actions were already out of line; hence, she didn’t wish to stay another second longer.
…
Hillston Borough, inside a high-class hotel.
Klein stood behind an oriel window as he silently took in the crimson moon and thin clouds in the sky.
Some time later, he combed the white hair around his temples and reached out to draw the curtains.
Then, he went through the hassle of moving the radio transceiver back to the real world and spent the time “airing” out most of its “smell.”
This time, he only waited about ten seconds when he felt the room turn dark and eerie. He heard the radio transceiver begin to producing clicking sounds.
Klein approached and saw a piece of illusory paper spew out. On the paper were words composed of Loenese: “Great Master, please look right!”
Right…Klein turned his head in amusement and curiosity to his side.
He saw a full-body mirror, which had already turned dark, as though it was smeared with a layer of ink.
Just as a thought flashed in his mind, the full-body mirror lit up. Illusory fireworks began shooting inside the mirror as it burst and scattered down in a beautiful and dazzling display.
Meanwhile, the full-body mirror produced a line of golden Loenese words.
“Welcome back, Great Master!”
At that moment, although Arrodes didn’t produce any sound, Klein had the baffling feeling that it was hysterically shouting.
As the fireworks came to an end, the golden text distorted and formed a new line of text:
“Great Master, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, wishes to ask you how I might be of service to you?”
Klein was already very accustomed to this as he said in a practiced manner, “Answer my questions.”
The golden line of text reformed again.
“Thank you for your answer. You may ask.”
Prepared, Klein said, “Where did the evil spirit in Williams Street go to?”
The full-body mirror’s golden text froze for a few seconds before they slowly disappeared. As for the blooming fireworks in the background, they first blurred before a new scene became clear.
It was that of an abandoned chapel where withered vines crawled over its walls, and gray stones were strewn everywhere.
Klein found it rather familiar. It was where he and Sharron had once conversed with the evil spirit.
The scene drew close as Klein saw that in a corner of the collapsed chapel was a tiny pit that wasn’t too deep. There were clear signs of it being dug up with one’s fingers.
Miss Magician mentioned it before…As Klein’s thoughts surfaced, the scene produced a cold voice that hid a smile:
“It’s a pleasure working with you!”
As those words came out of the soil, the scene immediately turned distorted like a water surface being stirred before the scene completely shattered.
Pleasure working with you… Who did the evil spirit speak to?
To make an angel from the Hunter pathway use such a tone, the person opposite it mustn’t be someone of a lower level. That person might even be an angel. However, why would “He” use his hands to dig? “He” should have a much easier method that didn’t waste that much time…
The angel is also restricted in a certain sense? Hmm, just like that Grandpa in Leonard’s body? Right, Leonard was in Backlund back then! This is a clue, but there are other possibilities. Something at the level of an angel doesn’t equate to being an angel…
The evil spirit controlled Baronet Pound to contact someone? From the looks of it, the Intis and Feysac spies were just a smokescreen that was deliberately set up by the evil spirit. As expected of a Conspirer…Thoughts ran through Klein’s mind as he said to Arrodes, “Second question: I have three butlers to choose from. Who do you think is the most suitable?”
Golden Loenese words appeared one after another:
“If you choose Rebach and Walter, there might be an additional development. Asnia is the most professional, but he’s also the most ordinary.”
Hmm… the two who were formerly under the service of Duke Negan and Viscount Conrad do allow for additional development…Klein nodded in thought.
“It’s your turn to ask.”
At this moment, a bunch of golden text appeared:
“Great Master, what do you make of me being your butler? As long as you bring me out of the Church of Steam, I can become the best butler in the world!”
“…”
Klein hesitated for a second as he replied, mincing his words, “It’s not suitable at the moment.”
The golden text in the full-body mirror darked instantly before it lit up again, reforming the words:
“Alright.
“Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, will patiently await the day.”
Immediately following that, the full-body mirror produced a complicated picture with some footnotes.
“This is a rune formed with the corresponding symbols and magical labels. Great Master, as long as you are in Backlund, writing it on some paper is equivalent to summoning me.”
A mixture of secrecy and mystery prying symbols…Klein identified the rune and said, “Okay.”
9 a.m., Hillston Borough, inside a high-class hotel.
Klein picked up a bottle of exquisitely packaged white wine as he handed it over to the elder opposite him.
“Mr. Asnia, thank you for coming. This is a gift of mine. Please accept it.
“At the latest, I’ll make my decision by tomorrow. When the time comes, I might come and visit you in person.”
He was using such a euphemistic manner to inform the man that he had failed to be selected.
To be frank, he was actually rather pleased with Mr. Asnia. He perfectly met his image of a butler—stern, well-mannered, professional, a high level of mental understanding, and is good at handling all kinds of thorny issues.
As the oldest candidate who lived the furthest away, he had arrived half an hour ahead of time. He had been patiently waiting outside while Rebach and Walter were only fifteen minutes early.
If not for Arrodes mentioning that the latter two allowed for additional developments, Klein felt that he would’ve chosen this old gentleman. After all, his main goal was to use the butler’s social connections to more easily enter high society so as to make contact with the corresponding targets.
The white wine was specially bought from the Intis Srenzo Restaurant, costing him two pounds since he knew someone was destined to be disappointed while wasting money to travel to and fro by carriage.
This could effectively accentuate how generous Dwayne Dantès was and how gentlemanly he was as a mysterious tycoon.
In addition, he didn’t think it was right to belittle a butler from a noble family. Such people definitely knew plenty of people in high society, many professional butlers, and countless servants due to their past professional experiences. They covered the entire spectrum of people, and they could affect a gentleman’s image, and this was a necessary consideration for entering even higher social circles.
At present, the fifty-five-year-old Asnia had plenty of white hair. His blue eyes were ingrained with the wisdom that time had given him, so he didn’t reject Dwayne Dantès’s gift. He received it and glanced at it before bowing.
“I love white wine from Garrod. Thank you for your kindness. Your grace is admirable.”
Garrod? Yes, the waiter yesterday mentioned that it’s a brewery in Intis’s Champagne province. It’s well known for producing high-end grape wine. Some of the wine of certain vintage years are considered top-notch. Sigh, a butler knows more about wine than me. That’s right. Mr. Asnia had mentioned that wine cellars are directly under the charge of the butler or a butler assistant among nobles and the rich… Does this mean that I need to have a wine cellar in the future? Wine costing two pounds is at the bottom of the totem pole, while even Aurmir red wine from 1330 which costs 126 pounds isn’t even considered the best… How much would such a wine cellar cost…As he thought it over, Klein felt heavy in the chest. He began to suspect that the 2,888 pounds he had set aside from the gold coins weren’t going to last long.
If not for the training he had during his time as a Clown, he definitely would’ve lost his cool and not reply with a smile.
“Your fondness for it is the greatest form of praise for me. Mr. Asnia, please invite Mr. Rebach who’s at the coffee house below up.”
Asnia didn’t hesitate to agree to it. Less than five minutes later, Rebach knocked on the door and entered the living room.
This gentleman had his blond hair combed neatly. The edges of his eyes and mouth had some wrinkles which weren’t too distinct. He had a ruddy complexion and a masculine bearing. It was obvious that he was a butler who could accompany his master hunting or even fend off enemies.
After exchanging greetings, Klein invited him in to take a seat while smiling. He went directly to the point.
“Forgive me for being honest. I don’t understand why you would become the butler of Baron Syndras. Your father was the assistant butler to the Negan family, and your grandfather was the land steward of the same family. Many of your ancestors served the duke and his relatives until they returned to the arms of god. You should have had such a life trajectory as well.”
Due to Emperor Roselle’s influence, the various countries in the Northern Continent went from using their fief and aristocratic title to indicate their nobility to just their names and aristocratic titles. Only under special formal occasions would they use the former. Of course, there were a few nobles whose names stemmed from their fiefs.
Rebach gave a standard smile and answered, “Baron Syndras is a newly promoted noble, an old friend of the late duke. Therefore, I was sent to his family to help him and his family get accustomed to noble life and grasp the corresponding etiquettes.”
The late duke he was talking about was the present Duke Negan’s father, the Pallas Negan who had been assassinated the previous year.
“Then, why did you leave the baron’s family later?” Klein deliberated and asked.
Rebach answered honestly, “Although Baron Syndras obtained his aristocratic title via the Conservative Party, he is one of the most famous bankers, investors, and enterprise owners in the kingdom. He was one of the earliest multi-millionaires, and he had a strong penchant for the New Party. He was willing to provide a certain degree of support to them, creating friction between him and the Conservative Party nobles, including the younger duke.
“Therefore, to prevent the baron from being put in a difficult position, I offered to leave. He actually tried to keep me, and he was an excellent employer.”
Klein nodded and asked, “You believe in the Lord of Storms?”
Rebach seriously replied, “Yes, the Lord gives us courage, zeal, and a sense of responsibility.”
Klein asked a few more matters about butlers and received a detailed response. Then, he said with a smile, “Might I trouble you to invite Mr. Walter who’s at the coffee house up?
“After I’m done chatting with him, I’ll make the decision. You can wait in the coffee house for about ten minutes.”
“Alright.” Rebach didn’t harp on the matter and immediately got up to bow. After bidding farewell, he left in a manner that exuded the air of a military man.
As he watched him leave and close the door, Klein sat back down, picked up his black tea, and took a sip. He muttered silently,If I were to choose him, I’ll likely establish certain connections with the present Duke Negan and the Conservative Party. The additional development might include the situation before the assassination…
Before long, Walter arrived and entered after knocking on the door.
Klein first exchanged some pleasantries before asking, “What conflict did you have with Viscount Conrad’s butler? You should understand that I need to understand the situation. I cannot afford to risk offending a noble.”
Walter had a broad forehead with raven-black hair and brown stern eyes, but he wasn’t a person who appeared taciturn. He thought for a few seconds and said, “As a butler assistant, I was responsible for the viscount’s children. During this process, due to certain matters, I was appreciated by a particular important figure. As such, I won the recognition of the viscount, which made the butler wary against me.
“Later, that important figure passed away due to an accident, and as a result, the viscount’s attitude towards me changed. The butler treated me even worse, making me believe that it was pointless waiting for things to improve.”
In charge of the viscount’s children, and he got to know an important figure… Hmm, Talim also got to know Prince Edessak from teaching Viscount Conrad’s youngest son. And the prince passed away a few months ago because of the Great Smog of Backlund… This matches Walter’s explanation… From the looks of it, this butler was one of the peripheral victims of that matter… He’s rather cautious and professional. He didn’t expose his former employer’s negatives or reveal the matter about the prince, nor did he speak ill of the viscount’s butler… If I select him, the additional development is something to look forward to…Klein listened silently as he made some connections.
He then switched to asking some professional questions, expressing his desire to enter high society. After receiving a satisfactory answer, he straightened his clothes, got up and smiled.
“Let me introduce myself again. I’ll be your employer, Dwayne Dantès.”
Walter immediately bowed and said, “Sir, how may I be of service?”
He kept maintaining a stern, old-fashioned, and unperturbed demeanor, as though these were the professional traits of a butler.
“Two matters,” Klein replied with a chuckle. “First, help me hand this bottle of white wine to Mr. Rebach who’s waiting at the coffee house. Please express my apologies and gratitude to him. Second, hire a solicitor to write up a professional contract that will include you and the other servants.”
“Alright, sir.” Walter bowed once again.
As Klein handed the white wine over, he asked, “Walter, how many servants do you think I need to hire in order to not appear improper?”
While Walter received the bottle of Garrod white wine, he replied without any hesitation, “You should first determine where you will be living. Only then can you know how many servants you actually need.”
“Oh, do you have suggestions? My requirements are simple. I wish to live in North Borough, as I’m a pious believer of the Goddess.” Klein drew the crimson moon on his chest in passing.
According to the information I read on the papers and magazines, a gardened villa in a high-end district has to be at least 3 pounds a week. That makes it 156 pounds a year… Although there are no direct numbers, I can infer that the suburb’s best gardened villas cost about 2 pounds a week. A high-end apartment with a few rooms and halls would cost about the same. It’s been mentioned that that’s relatively extravagant, a place where only the richest of the middle-class can afford to rent. Yes, from that, I can preliminary estimate the rent of a tycoon’s house…
It’s expensive just thinking about it. Back in Tingen, Benson, Melissa, and I spent 13 soli a week on a gardenless terrace house. There was an additional 5 pence for the use of furniture. In the house I lived in Minsk Street, it didn’t even reach 1 pound…
Sigh, so be it; even if it’s 3 pounds. I have 2,888 pounds. It shouldn’t be a problem renting a slightly better one… No problem at all…While awaiting Walter’s answer, Klein silently recalled the information regarding rental costs. He began calculating how much he needed to pay every week and every year.
Walter considered it for two seconds before replying in a serious manner, “Sir, you can choose 32 Böklund Street. It’s close to Saint Samuel Cathedral, and it’s a three-story manor with more than ten rooms. It comes with a stable, a servants’ quarters, and a rather large garden. Living nearby are baronets, House of Commons members of parliament, and senior lawyers…
“The interior design is especially tasteful. There are plenty of famous paintings and antiques. All the furniture and wares are enough to accentuate your identity. You can rent it for a year first. If you find it satisfactory, you can consider buying it entirely.”
Sounds pretty good…Klein asked with a smile, “How much is it to rent for a year?”
Walter sternly and skillfully reported the number, “Including the use of furniture, 1,2601pounds a year.”
“…”
Klein was glad that he wasn’t drinking any tea, or else he would’ve spewed it all across his butler’s face.
He mustered nearly all of a Clown’s control in order to prevent any abnormalities from showing on his face.
After a brief moment of silence, Klein raised the black tea and took a sip. He said with a smile, “It’s something that can be considered, but Emperor Roselle once said to never be in a rush to make a decision. Only after repeated comparison will one receive the best answer.
“Are there any other options?”
Walter, who wore a white glove, replied without any abnormality to his expression, “Phelps Street would also satisfy your request. I recall that Unit 9 is available for rent. It’s a two-story villa with more than ten rooms. It comes with a stable, the servants’ quarters, and a small garden. The furniture and wares are relatively old, but they’re considered decent. The annual rent is 220 pounds.”
That’s quite a reasonable price… Reasonable… However, Phelps Street means that it’s less than 100 meters away from Saint Samuel Cathedral. Although this does help in being right under their noses, many of the pedestrians will be Nighthawks. It would be very inconvenient for me to leave and return, making it easy to make mistakes…Klein, who originally had a budget of about 160 pounds, suddenly felt 220 pounds was a pretty good price after undergoing the catharsis of the gardened manor’s price.
This made him suspect whether Butler Walter had deliberately offered him an expensive choice at the very beginning.
Klein pondered for a few seconds and said, “Any others?”
Walter replied without showing any signs of impatience, “160 Böklund Street is also available for rent. It’s a three-story house which also comes with a garden, a stable, servants’ quarters. There are more than ten rooms, but its location isn’t as good as Unit 32. The decorations, furniture, and wares can be considered decent. It has an annual rent of 315 pounds.”
315 pounds…The rental fee flashed past Klein’s slightly numb mind. He asked in thought, “What do you suggest?”
At that moment, he had already decided on an answer, but as an employer, he wasn’t in a rush to express his decision. This was because he would easily be belittled if his decision had a slip up in common knowledge.
Walter seriously thought and said, “160 Böklund Street.
“In comparison, the neighbors here will be more helpful in entering high society. As for Unit 32, it’s overly extravagant. To rent it immediately will make your surrounding neighbors believe that you lack the necessary self-restraint, making it seem inappropriate.”
To put it simply, to rent a house costing 1,260 pounds a year so easily will make neighbors define me as an ostentatious nouveau riche… To a tycoon who’s trying to enter high society, such a reputation will be terrible…Klein sipped his black tea and asked with a smile, “Then, why did you offer me the selection of 32 Böklund Street?”
Walter unhurriedly bowed and said, “Honorable sir, I’m only a butler. My responsibility isn’t to decide, but to present all suitable options and give you certain suggestions for your consideration.
“In a situation where I’m unaware of your exact preferences, I have to do my best to provide you with all possible options.”
Very professional… He’s likely worried that Dwayne Dantès is a nouveau riche who enjoys flaunting his wealth, so he first gave the choice of 32 Böklund Street as a way to probe me, so as to adjust his suggestions and management style…Klein smiled and said, “Let’s eliminate Unit 32. We shall choose one of the two.
“Before I make the decision, I’m accustomed to paying a visit. Let’s head off after lunch.”
“Yes, sir.” Walter continued wearing that stern, old-fashioned expression.
…
South of the Bridge, Harvest Church.
Emlyn White was wiping the silver candle stands as he was mulling over the clues provided by Miss Magician.
A secret Beyonder gathering… That’s equivalent to providing no clues. It will be rather difficult to pursue the matter. And I won’t be able to participate in the gathering in short notice…Emlyn observed himself in the silver stand’s surface as he combed his hair.
Then, he put down the wiping cloth, retreated to the first pew in the cathedral, and sat down as he watched Bishop Utravsky praying seriously before the altar with his gaze unfocused.
Thoughts came to his mind as they occasionally created sparks. Emlyn suddenly grasped a detail.
Why would a puppet that garners the Primordial Moon believer’s immense interest happen to appear?
Moon Puppet… This feels like it’s bait. C-could it be a trap designed by Rus Báthory and the others?Emlyn’s eyes lit up as he suddenly stood up.
Rus Báthory was a Sanguine Baron who was participating in the hunting competition. He was viewed by Emlyn as his strongest competitor.
The more Emlyn thought about it, the more he found it as a possibility. This was because he knew that Báthory was an antique enthusiast, one who especially enjoyed collecting all sorts of strange trinkets from the Southern Continent!
After pacing back and forth a few times, he curled the corners of his lips and chuckled. He silently said,I have no way of entering the Beyonder gathering to seek out the location of Windsor, but I can monitor Rus Báthory and finish off the target before he does!
Haha, I look forward to his expression when that happens.
Yes, Miss Magician’s clue is indeed worth 100 pounds.
Just as Emlyn was feeling abnormally excited, Father Utravsky ended his prayers, walked over, and looked down at him. He said with a gentle voice, “Our piousness is not in our language, but in every detail of our body language. You were not being focused enough today.
“Wipe the candle stand again.”
“A-alright,” Emlyn replied, suddenly feeling ashamed.
After the priest turned to walk to the confessional, he snapped to his senses as he muttered, amused and incensed,I’m not pious at all. I don’t have to appear pious!
…
Rows of straight Intis parasol trees lined both ends of the street, making the streets appear beautiful and tranquil. With his gold-inlaid cane in hand, Klein slowly walked out of Unit 160.
He silently drew a breath and turned to look at Walter.
“Tell the owner that I’m very satisfied.
“I’ll temporarily rent it for a year. We might move to a better place later, such as Empress Borough.”
His words hinted at his ambition to obtain an aristocratic title, as Empress Borough was a place where the nobles gathered.
As for why he didn’t rent half a year to save on money, it was because such high-end estates only accepted long-term contracts. One year was the minimum.
To be frank, if money wasn’t an issue, Klein had quite a liking for the house. Its lawn was clean, and the garden was beautiful. The furnishing was befitting, and the wares were exquisite. There were plenty of bedrooms, sufficient furniture, and many washrooms on every floor. Even the stables and servants’ quarters at the back weren’t shoddy work. It was the best residence Klein could’ve ever imagined in the past.
Walter immediately replied, “I’ll hire a solicitor in a while.
“Sir, what specific requests do you have regarding servants?”
Klein strolled underneath the Intis parasol trees and smiled.
“I’d first like to hear your suggestions.”
Walter thought for a moment before saying, “Sir, you will need a housekeeper regardless.”
During the interview, Klein had mentioned that Dwayne Dantès wasn’t married and had no children, nor did he have any mistresses in Backlund; therefore, he didn’t need a lady’s maid.
Dwayne Dantès nodded gently without expressing any intentions. Walter continued, “Her duties would be to manage the female servants and the expenses of the household. Sir, you can’t leave everything to me or the same person. Balance is an art in politics, and it’s also a good method when managing a household. Emperor Roselle once said that absolute power definitely corrupts.
“I’m confident in myself before money, but it’s only confidence.”
Hmm, very honest… A housekeeper is needed. She’ll cost about thirty to forty pounds a year…Klein nodded.
“Okay.”
At that moment, Walter was walking behind Klein to his side. He extended his hand to stop a rental carriage.
On the carriage, he continued, “I will get the Family Servant Assistance Association to produce a name list for the selection of the housekeeper. You shall choose her personally, and I won’t provide any suggestions.
“Based on the current residential situation, you will also need a steward who can be male or female. You will need a valet, a lady’s maid in charge of the bedrooms, and two chambermaids who will be in charge of the living room and activity room. Two footmen to valet guests, a parlor maid, a scullery maid, two laundresses, and two handymen.
“Apart from those, you will need a cook, two gardeners, two coachmen or one coachman and an assistant coachman. If necessary, you can have an additional attendant, a steward’s boy, a nursery governess, and a second cook.
“You currently do not have any carriages, but you’ll definitely have two in the future. A four-wheeled carriage costs about 300 pounds. A two-wheeled one costs about 100 pounds…”
As he listened to his butler introduce the required servants in detail, Klein’s mind went numb. He didn’t wish to do the accounts on how much he needed to spend. After all, it was paid on a weekly or monthly basis, and not an annual basis.
Ignoring the attendant, steward’s boy, nursery governess, and second cook, there will be ten to eleven male servants, and the female servants with the housekeeper will number about nine to ten… It’s basically several times what I calculated. Each week’s expenses will exceed 10 pounds… This can only be determined after all of them are hired and their salaries are negotiated… There’s also the carriage…Klein’s mind couldn’t help but drift when he saw Walter’s mouth moving nonstop.
Seeing the staid and extremely dignified Mr. Dwayne Dantès nodding from time to time, Walter subconsciously broadened the topic.
“In the future, you will also need to rent a manor in the suburbs to entertain friends to have a wonderful weekend over there. There’s no rush. It can wait until you hold several dances and banquets at Unit 160…
“Sir, do not mention housemaids in front of the neighbors of this street. Only those with salaries below 500 pounds a year will hire housemaids because they’re unable to hire enough female servants to handle the different parts of the household…”
“…”
Klein listened numbly as he reflexively wore a warm smile.
Back at the hotel, he watched Walter leave before he sat back down, his expression collapsing.
When it was twenty minutes to three, Klein rubbed his temples and slowly got up. He went into his bedroom and prepared to begin this week’s Tarot Gathering.
Above the gray fog, in the palace with the towering dome.
The Fool Klein glanced at The Sun, who had been pulled up ahead of time, as well as The World who had been conjured in advance. Emanating a little bit of his spirituality, he made contact with the crimson star representing Justice, The Hanged Man, The Magician, The Moon, and The Hermit.
Beams of light rose up as relatively blurry figures appeared on the two sides of the long bronze table.
Justice Audrey, who had just returned from a tree farm leading to the castle, had already changed into a dress. Her sleeves were layered in laces that were filled with lustrous pearls.
Like clockwork, she stood up, lifting the corners of her skirt as she curtsied.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Klein instantly felt better as he nodded with a smile in response.
Meanwhile, he couldn’t help but sigh.
To act like a tycoon costs so much money. I wonder how huge the expenditures are for a noble like Miss Justice…
After all the members exchanged greeting nods, he looked at The Hermit, as he knew that this pirate admiral would likely provide him with new Roselle diary entries.
As he had expected, Cattleya spoke out:
“Mr. Fool, I only managed to find one page of Roselle’s diary.”
Just one page? Shouldn’t Queen Mystic be able to produce an entire book anytime she wants?Klein, who had been met with repeated tribulations recently, remained composed as he nodded.
“That won’t be a problem.”
Cattleya immediately conjured a yellowish-brown diary page. It then seemed to tear through the spirit world and enter Mr. Fool’s hands.
Klein deliberately looked down, and he was surprised to discover that the beginning of the diary entry didn’t have a date.
That means that it’s a second page from another diary page… Why didn’t Bernadette give me the first page? She should be able to figure out dates. After all, Old Neil succeeded… Did she not? Or were the diary pages thrown into a mess, and she wasn’t able to restore them to the correct order? Does this mean that Emperor Roselle’s belongings were vied for by various factions after his death? Some were lost, and at that time, Bernadette was unable to stop them. Only when she became Queen Mystic did she have the ability to get involved…As Klein guessed, he quickly began reading the content on the piece of paper.
“How surprising. The Fourth Epoch history divulged by Mr. Door is getting more and more interesting.
“This unlucky b*stard who’s trapped amidst the storm and lost to the depths of darkness told me that the Black Emperor died once and had revived again.
“Surprisingly, this matches what was said in that ancient secret organization. Back during that gathering, they said that the nine secret mausoleums of the Black Emperor weren’t all destroyed. Even if this deity who walked the land were to perish, ‘He’ could resurrect.
“Even if all nine mausoleums were destroyed, as long as the order left behind by the Black Emperor remained, ‘He’ had the ability to strangely resurrect. Only with the birth of a new Black Emperor would he be completely obliterated, never to appear again.
“According to Mr. Door’s description, the Black Emperor had three stages in the process of ‘His’ resurrection. First is that the Uniqueness leaves the person possessing it, turning into an abstract concept. Second is when the subjects of the Black Emperor hear ‘His’ mighty voice again. The third is that, when fused with the Uniqueness, the Black Emperor would reappear in the astral world. The three Sequence 1 Beyonder characteristics would automatically be returned into the emperor’s hands. This is an order that other true deities are unable to distort or prevent.
“This way, the Sequence 1 Prince of Disorder of this pathway, Blood Emperor, and Night Emperor would be in a rather awkward situation. They might instantly perish, falling back to Sequence 2. Mr. Door said that back then, the Lord of Storms and the Evernight Goddess had chosen the Night Emperor. They helped ‘Him’ switch to a neighboring pathway—the Judgment pathway. As such, the Tudor-Trunsoest United Empire fractured.
“And Blood Emperor Alista Tudor, who was pushed into a corner, made a crazy decision. It was to switch to a non-neighboring Beyonder pathway. He paid the cost of losing his reasoning, becoming a lunatic so as to forcefully advance and become a true god.
“I have to say that this decision is filled with irrationality. It’s almost impossible for it to happen, but Mr. Door told me that Alista Tudor eventually succeeded. The craziest true god was born!
“It’s truly fascinating, but Mr. Door didn’t go into the details since he kept it from me.
“I asked him which was worse—lunacy or death. ‘He’ said that it was an obvious choice, death, because as long as one was alive, it wasn’t impossible to recover even if one was completely mad.
“‘He’ laughed and gave an example. A crazy true god could use ‘His’ instinct to mate with all kinds of living beings, giving birth to all kinds of descendants. Through this process, if ‘He’ was lucky enough, the conflicting Beyonder characteristics would be purged. The lunacy would slowly disappear with time as ‘He’ improves bit by bit.
“Mr. Door deliberately didn’t say if there would be any remnant problems, nor did he explain why almost no one made such a choice, but I could tell that there was definitely some huge hidden risks.
“I have to say, Mr. Door’s understanding of true gods far exceeds my imagination. Before ‘He’ was exiled, ‘He’ might’ve made an attempt to reach Sequence 0… It’s no wonder ‘He’ shows such contempt to Zaratul, and he has zero respect for the various true gods.
“This only makes me more unwilling to let ‘Him’ return to the real world.”
There’s plenty of information… It’s no wonder that Bernadette deliberately chose this diary page… Wait, why did she choose this page? What important meaning is there behind it? Did problems begin to slowly happen to Emperor Roselle from that day until he eventually went mad? Mad…
Could it be… No way… Roselle’s situation back then was similar to Blood Emperor Alista Tudor. His pathway was severed, and the neighboring pathways were blocked by either people or items, making it difficult to reach them… C-could it be that under the immense stress, he made an irrational choice like Blood Emperor, and he had attempted to switch to a non-neighboring pathway?
This way, the craziness in his later years was a result of him truly losing his reasoning, not a result of the defamation from others. It’s no wonder Bernadette hated and betrayed him but is also trying to figure out the truth… From this angle, certain things have become very interesting. Roselle forcefully ascended to the throne and declared himself emperor, his declaration of the Civil Code, using the order from Earth’s 18th and 19th century to replace the existing order. He wantonly spread his speeches and promoted his sense of aesthetics…
Heh heh, I really belittled this “senior” of mine. I always thought he was cosplaying Napoleon or Caesar for his own entertainment. So it was him making preparations to become the Black Emperor… No, I saw a few pages of his diary back then. His thought processes were clear, and his emotions were stable. He could even communicate with various noblewomen of different ages…
Hmm, he might not have made the final decision back then but was subconsciously leaving a way out for himself?
The Civil Code probably wasn’t deliberate. As a usurper to the throne, declaring new laws is necessary, and from what he could use for reference, the Civil Code was what matched the situation and flow of history…
The actions of him declaring himself emperor later on must be something Bernadette found incomprehensible. She found it difficult to accept… As Roselle’s most beloved child, she probably noticed certain abnormalities with her father before he declared himself king. Hence, she chose the longest diary page during that period of the emperor’s life to give to Admiral of Stars…Klein couldn’t help but make connections, as though the heavy history hidden deep in the fog was being turned over to reveal a page filled with blood and iron.
This made him curious about the final trigger that made Roselle go mad.
Meanwhile, he also resolved some of his puzzlement.
So the resurrection of the Black Emperor is done this way. It’s very similar to my previous guess…
In the Fourth Epoch, there was actually a Tudor-Trunsoest United Empire which was supported by the six deities like the Lord of Storms and the Evernight Goddess… The two thrones in the ruins in Williams Street can be explained then, as it belonged to the United Empire…
According to Mr. Door, the six deities chose the Night Emperor, resulting in the United Empire fracturing. Then, who helped the Blood Emperor capture or kill the three Sequence 1 Hunters? Among them, Red Angel Medici was likely stronger than the Blood Emperor from back then… Primordial Demoness? Death? Primordial Moon? Dark Side of the Universe? Mother Tree of Desire?
Klein tried listing possibilities for his guesses, but he had nowhere to begin.
He quickly made the diary disappear as he smiled at The Hermit.
“What’s your request?”
Cattleya frankly answered without holding back, “Is there someone else apart from Emperor Roselle mentioned in this diary entry?”
This question made Audrey turn to look at Mr. Fool. Her eyes sparkled as they were filled with curiosity. Even her ears seemed to prick up.
Alger was also very interested in the matter. That person definitely wouldn’t be an ordinary person to be mentioned in Emperor Roselle’s diary!
Klein could guess at their thoughts as he couldn’t help but lampoon inwardly.
It’s only because this diary entry was specially selected by Bernadette. If it were any other entries, I’d have to tell you that the other people mentioned are Demoness A, Demoness B, Hunter A, Hunter B, some aristocratic ma’am, some aristocratic lady…
After two seconds of consideration, Klein, who was leisurely leaning back into his chair, replied with a smile, “Mr. Door.”
Mr. Door… To be addressed by Mr. Fool in such a manner, it must be an existence that’s close to a god, right?Audrey figured out Mr. Door’s status from the tone and words used as she obtained an affirmative answer.
Cattleya and company also had similar ideas, but no one knew who Mr. Door was. They looked at each other only to be met with the shaking of heads.
Seeing Fors and the other members have a uniform reaction, Klein deliberately looked at the lady and chuckled.
“You shouldn’t be a stranger towards ‘Him.’”
“Ah?” Fors wore a confounded look.
She didn’t feel like she knew a so-called Mr. Door.
This person seemed to be of a very high level!
I’m no stranger to Mr. Door? Apart from Mr. Fool, the only one I’m no stranger to will be the seven deities. Furthermore, I’ve only been to the cathedral of the God of Steam and Machinery…As Fors was feeling puzzled, she quickly recalled which high-level existence she could have made contact with.
Since there weren’t many, she quickly eliminated all the other possibilities. Her eyes lit up as she made the connection with the contents of what Mr. Fool had originally said to her.
She looked at the end of the bronze table that was enveloped in gray fog. Her voice trembled as she asked, “Is ‘He’ the one who created those ravings during the full moon?”
Klein chuckled with a nod.
“That’s right.”
Ravings during the full moon… What’s that?Audrey and company exchanged looks as though they were ordinary people who had just entered the mysterious world.
They had never heard of any so-called “full moon ravings.”
As expected, Miss Magician isn’t simple. She actually knows about Mr. Door, and she’s aware of the corresponding matters. My initial judgment wasn’t wrong… Although the Beyonder ingredients she needs are relatively low, there are too many possibilities…Cattleya nodded her head indiscernibly, planning to ask more about Mr. Door during the free exchange. She was also willing to pay a certain price for it.
An existence who could be seriously mentioned by Emperor Roselle and addressed by Mr. Fool in a rather formal manner, had to have many secrets involved. It was definitely nothing simple!
At that moment, Fors silently exhaled. She felt that she was one step closer to removing her curse.
At the very least, I now know who’s producing the full moon ravings…She lowered her gaze and sincerely said to Mr. Fool, “Thank you for your reminder.”
Klein didn’t speak further, nor did he point out that Mr. Door was suspected to be the ancestor of the Abraham family, Bethel. After surveying around the table, he said with a casual tone, “You may begin.”
With that said, he immediately controlled The World to say with a hoarse voice, “I have two mystical items for sale.”
Two mystical items… Mr. World has recently been able to produce something of great value at every gathering… He lives up to being Mr. Fool’s Blessed…Audrey poignantly sighed in amazement as she cast her eyes towards the other end of the long bronze table. Clearly, she was looking forward to The World’s explanation of the powers of the item.
Alger was tempted, as he knew that the mystical items The World sold were definitely up to mark. However, thinking back to his lack of savings, with the secret to the primitive island already given to him, all he could do was silently sigh, feeling depressed.
He still had five hours before arriving at Pasu Island, and he was yearning to immediately fly over and complete his report. Then, he could leave the area, find an Obninsk to advance to Ocean Songster.
Once he did that, he could explore that primitive island with The World, obtaining the relevant rewards, so as to ease his financial situation!
As for Derrick, Emlyn, and Fors, although they were somewhat curious about the mystical item, they lacked the desire to actually purchase it.
One of them could submit an application to the six-member council to select one mystical item which the City of Silver had for becoming a Sequence 6. The other wished to receive the rewards from the hunting competition, and he wasn’t certain what the rewards would be; therefore, blindly purchasing items made it easy for redundancy and wastage to happen. Furthermore, he only had the two to three thousand pounds needed for the reward for clues. As for the last one, she didn’t even have the money to purchase it.
Cattleya looked at Gehrman Sparrow with piqued interest as she considered the possible origins of the mystical item.
If it was suitable, without clashing with the two mystical items she had, she didn’t mind buying it.
Seeing how the two major clients appeared interested, The World gave a deep chortle.
“One of them is Scales of Luck. It’s what I named it…”
As he spoke, he requested Mr. Fool to conjure the silver necklace that had an ancient coin dangling from it.
After introducing its mystical effects and negative effects, he glanced at Audrey and specially gave a warning, “I suggest that Beyonders lacking in combat strength don’t purchase it. Although it can allow one to avoid a fatal blow, the subsequent backlash is equally dangerous. One needs to have sufficient combat strength and sharp reactions to have a chance of surviving the backlash.”
Thinking back to how she took on more of a support role, one that leaned towards control and influence, as well as her lack of combat experience, Audrey nodded with slight disappointment. It was an indication that Mr. World was right.
Mr. World is pretty nice to me and the Tarot Club members. He’s willing to give such a warning. This would’ve prevented him from selling it…Audrey adjusted her understanding of The World.
The Hermit found the description extremely familiar. She had apparently heard of the effects of the Scales of Luck.
Scenes quickly flashed through her mind before finally being fixed onto a few particular scenes. Cattleya’s eyes constricted as she blurted out in surprise, “Senor?”
It’s likely Admiral of Blood Senor’s necklace! It looks similar, and the effects are identical! Where did Gehrman Sparrow obtain it? What did he do this time? Did I miss some important news over the past few days while the Future was out at sea?Cattleya instinctively suspected that The World had stirred up something massive again!
Klein thought about it and controlled The World to laugh deeply.
“He’s already dead.”
He wasn’t against letting Miss Justice and company realize that Gehrman Sparrow was equivalent to The World. After all, there were already two people who knew, and he didn’t plan on using this identity frequently in the future.
A powerful member who often took action made the rest of the Tarot Club feel a greater sense of belonging.
He’s already dead… Gehrman Senor killed Senor? In the previous battle, I only held a slight advantage over him…Cattleya discovered that she was increasingly unsure of The World’s strength.
Although Admiral of Blood’s bounty was higher than hers, it was mainly because he did more evil deeds. In terms of her strength and mystical items, Cattleya was slightly stronger.
It wasn’t as if she had never had any conflict with Senor. She had held the advantage several times, but she had failed to mortally wound him.
As for Gehrman Sparrow, she believed that he was inferior to her when they met on the Future. he was even unlikely to defeat Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy in her optimum state.
Only when this crazy adventurer completed his advancement and hunted Slaughterer Kircheis did she determine that he truly had the strength of a pirate admiral and was someone at her level.
However, a week had just passed, and Gehrman Sparrow had completed another hunt. He had finished off Admiral of Blood Senor who was one of the top three pirate admirals!
Cattleya knew that she herself was incapable of doing so!
He’s dead? Admiral of Blood Senor is dead? Gehrman Sparrow did it? He’s killing one Sequence 5 a week? Furthermore, each one of them is stronger than the last… Even if he’s Mr. Fool’s Blessed, isn’t such strength too ridiculous? Especially when he hasn’t become a demigod… Was it done with the help of the other Blessed? The Church should have the relevant records, but at my present position, I won’t be able to read them…Alger was secretly alarmed as he automatically began to consider a reasonable explanation.
Audrey was still in her family castle in East Chester County. All she read was a few newspapers and magazines that involved the entire nation, so she wasn’t aware of what happened at sea. However, from Ma’am Hermit’s tone and words, she could tell that Mr. World had done something incredible again!
Senor… Mr. Hanged Man had apparently mentioned it before. It’s Admiral of Blood’s name… Mr. World finished off this pirate admiral and obtained his mystical item? How amazing. That’s practically what I dreamt of! Back when I had heard of the Seven Pirate Admirals, I had imagined myself becoming a powerful Beyonder to adventure out into the sea to capture all of them and hand them over to the kingdom… So our Tarot Club is already this powerful!
Hmm, I have to investigate who killed Admiral of Blood. That way, I’ll be able to figure out Mr. World’s real identity… But would he be unhappy about that? No, he mentioned it himself, so he’s likely willing to let himself be known…Audrey thought in glee.
Fors, who needed to read various newspapers to obtain material, instantly recalled a piece of news that she had recently read:
Admiral of Blood Senor was suspected to have been killed by the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow!
C-could it be that Mr. World is the crazy adventurer worth, no—is the crazy adventurer with a bounty of 50,000 pounds!?Fors felt respect. She began to believe that he had the ability to help her finish off the Aurora Order Oracle, the suspected Traveler, Lewis Wien!
Emlyn shared similar feelings as Audrey. This was because he seldom read minor newspapers. His area of activity didn’t include any information gathering grounds. As for Derrick, he wasn’t one bit surprised. He had long confirmed that Mr. World was extremely powerful. Even though Mr. Hanged Man had once mentioned that Admiral of Blood Senor was very powerful, he believed that Senor was inferior to Mr. World due to a lack of any direct impression of him.
Cattleya said after a few seconds of silence, “How much do you plan on selling it for, or what item would you like to trade it with?
“If the price is suitable, I can consider it.”
Great! There’s finally someone who’s interested!Klein, who was burdened with immense financial pressure controlled The World to say, “12,000 gold pounds.”
He was afraid Cattleya would be frightened away by such a price, so he quickly added, “You can choose to pay a portion with gold coins. That way, all you will need is 11,000 pounds.”
Klein believed that Admiral of Stars, who had plundered gold-carrying ships from various nations, definitely had some gold reserves. Even if she didn’t have much, she could exchange for them from other pirates. This would allow him to make his first payment to Miss Messenger.
As for fishing up sunken ships, due to the existence of the Church of Storms, Klein believed that any easily discoverable ships would’ve long been found by the irascible Storm bros.
Sea King isn’t weaker than Sea God, and there had to be a handful of people at the level of Sea King inside the Church of Storms!
Cattleya did a silent calculation and said, “4,000 pounds worth of gold coins and 6,500 pounds in cash. We can close the deal if you are agreeable.”
The money wasn’t easy to raise, even for her, but she had the Moses Ascetic Order backing her. Spending about 10,000 pounds to obtain the Scales of Luck was something that no secret organization would object to.
As expected of a pirate admiral… Unfortunately, I have to avoid the Rose School of Thought, and I can’t clean out Admiral of Blood’s ship…Klein made The World carefully consider it before saying, “Deal.”
Finally…At the instant that they reached a deal, Klein heaved a sigh of relief. He felt the pressure on him significantly decrease.
Although Miss Messenger had said that the 10,000 Loen gold coins could be paid in installments, and she hadn’t specified when it would begin, Klein didn’t wish to drag out payment for too long, afraid that he would incur the wrath of Reinette Tinekerr.
After all, she was a spirit world creature at the demigod level. If she really ended up mad, she had the means to make things difficult for her “employer” even if she was restricted by the contract!
Besides, the cost of acting as a tycoon is just too high. The salary of twenty plus servants and the corresponding costs is only just a tiny portion. There’s still the carriage, horses, wine, gifts for neighbors, banquets, and investments to conceal my status, each of them more expensive than the last. If I don’t save up enough cash, I’m afraid I’ll go bankrupt and be unable to continue…
Sigh, 6,500 pounds with the cash I already have should be able to last until I confirm my target, right? No, the experiences from the past two days have proven to me that I should never use my own understanding to imagine a tycoon’s life. I probably still need another five to six thousand pounds to barely maintain it…Klein wished to raise his hand to rub his temples, but he ultimately held back.
He soothed his mind and made The World look around again before saying with a hoarse laugh, “The second item is Biological Poison Bottle…”
He used a relatively succinct description to describe the conjured brownish translucent bottle. He emphasized the few poisonous traits it had, how long it took, how to prevent the effects ahead of time, and any negative effects it gave while carrying it.
Audrey felt a chill down her spine as she felt a little embarrassed. She felt the former because of the terrifying poison that made one rip off their skin and flesh, while the latter was a result of the strange aphrodisiac effects it had on a wide area.
This is truly a crazy mystical item… Hmm, it’s the type that needs to be prepared ahead of time to show its full effects. It’s quite useless against an ordinary Spectator because observation and reading minds can help the Low-Sequence Beyonders of this pathway detect the danger ahead of time and make the necessary actions… However, there’s no need for me to do so. If I were to detect danger ahead of time, I can directly cry out for my guards… B-besides, I don’t like such effects! It will easily harm myself! Audrey, you’re already a mature and rational Beyonder. You can’t buy everything you see!Audrey seriously considered it for a few seconds before giving up on asking the price.
Seeing Miss Justice not ask for the price, Klein couldn’t help but let The World add, “5,200 pounds.”
Audrey bit down on her inner lips as she politely shook her head.
“I wish to obtain a mystical item that’s more offensive in nature.”
Spectator was a pathway that lacked any direct attacks in the early stages, one that was only effective at affecting or controlling their targets.
“5,200 pounds.” Alger, Fors, and Emlyn repeated the price softly in unison before they shirked all thoughts about it.
“5,200 pounds…” Cattleya suddenly seemed to recall something as she paused obviously. She then quickly added, “It’s not necessary for me.”
Ma’am Hermit seems to be afraid of something…Audrey acutely read her emotions.
For a split second, Cattleya felt that the Biological Poison Bottle had a lot of synergy with Poison Expert Frank Lee. Furthermore, their powers didn’t overlap too significantly, and they even complemented one another. She was wondering if she should purchase it for her first mate since he had saved up quite a bit of money, but considering how Frank Lee might come up with terrifying experiments after obtaining the Biological Poison Bottle, she trembled and gave up on the idea.
She didn’t wish to see the deck of the Future produce the children of the crew, the kind that mooed.
After the gathering is over, I’ll write to Miss Sharron and tell her that Admiral of Blood’s necklace has been sold. All that’s left is the Biological Poison Bottle…Klein hid his disappointment, and after some thought, made The World speak, “I have a Book of Secrets. It’s a book on mysticism left behind by the Southern Continent’s Shaman King Klarman. It’s suitable for Mid-Sequence Beyonders who have pretty good foundations.
“The price is 1,000 pounds.”
Knowledge is money!
Having undergone the teachings of Mr. Fool, Mr. Hanged Man and the other members of the Psychology Alchemists, Audrey was tempted.
She now had an extremely solid foundation in mysticism, and she had a desire to improve further.
The Psychology Alchemists will likely teach me some mysticism knowledge of a higher level in the future, but it will definitely not be all-encompassing and will be limited to the domain of the mind…Audrey easily convinced herself as she nodded.
“This is exactly what I want.”
Fors was equally interested, but the thought of how much money she had made her close her mouth. As for the other members, they didn’t lack such knowledge.
As expected of Miss Justice. She doesn’t bargain at all. My bottom line was actually 800 pounds. No, I don’t have one at all. It’s not like knowledge can only be sold once…Klein happily made The World chuckle.
“Deal.
“However, I have to remind you not to pray to the Primordial Moon. It will make you become a lump of squirming flesh that only knows to wildly mate with different creatures to produce all kinds of children. Of course, you cannot pray to other secret existences. It will be equally dangerous.”
Audrey was terrified by what she heard as she couldn’t help but change her seating posture.
She then calmed down, turning to look at the end of the long bronze table. She said firmly, “I’ll only pray to Mr. Fool when holding a secret ritual.”
She had spoken with utmost sincerity and without any hypocrisy.
Miss Justice really worships and trusts The Fool…Klein felt touched and a little ashamed. This was because the Sea God Scepter’s domain didn’t overlap with the Primordial Moon. He was unable to provide an effective response in certain rituals. All he could do was attempt to use some of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog as feedback.
Following that, as The Fool, he expressed his attitude on the matter:
“Very good.”
Meanwhile, having achieved his goal, he made The World say, “I have an Interrogator Beyonder characteristic here for just 1,200 pounds.”
… How many items does he have…Fors was dumbfounded.
Considering how Xio was still lacking in money and lacked the corresponding formula, all she could do was retract her gaze and pretend as though she hadn’t heard him.
As for the Interrogator Beyonder characteristic which was in the hands of Mr. Fool’s subordinate, she didn’t believe that he would keep it that long for her.
Seeing no one respond, The World coughed and said, “I’m done.”
Just as he said that, Alger, who had been waiting all this time, looked at Cattleya and said, “I wish to know where Obninsk sea monsters that do not belong to the Church of Storms are.”
Obninsk sea monsters that don’t belong to the Church of Storms? The Hanged Man really isn’t a member of the Church of Storms?Cattleya frowned a little before easing them.
“I’ll help you ask. We’ll talk about the price when I have actual clues.”
“Alright.” Alger silently sighed.
A few seconds prevailed before Emlyn said to Fors, “I’ll pay you the 100 pounds for the clue today.”
“Thank you,” Fors said without a delightful expression.
Mr. World’s transactions were all in the thousands or more. It made her feel a little numb to such a pittance.
Emlyn then looked towards Derrick.
“The crystallized roots of the Tree of Elders and supplementary ingredients you need have been acquired.
“Hand me the list of resources and monsters around the City of Silver, and I’ll choose a few items of equal value.
“Oh, they cost me a total of 2,000 pounds. Adding my payment of 200 pounds, it will be a total of 2,200 pounds.”
Emlyn only wished to obtain things that he could quickly sell; otherwise, he wouldn’t have much money.
“Alright. Eh, thank you, Mr. Moon.” Derrick was delighted for he suddenly felt that Mr. Moon wasn’t that irritating after all.
He quickly conjured the corresponding list and handed it over to Emlyn.
Emlyn casually flipped through the piece of paper and suddenly felt that it wasn’t right.
This was because just this piece of information had extremely high value. It presented the detailed information and corresponding resources around the City of Silver!
I remember that they didn’t pay to see this list…Emlyn couldn’t help but glance at The Hanged Man Alger and The Hermit Cattleya.
At that instant, he seemed to understand something.
When he looked at The Sun again, Emlyn had a newfound sense of superiority, as well as a sense of guilt he couldn’t get rid of. He cleared his throat and said, “This, this, also this…”
Derrick seriously memorized what was said, and he indicated that there was no need for him to return to the City of Silver, as those could be gathered around Afternoon Town.
Following that, Audrey inquired about clues to the fruit of an Illusory Chime Tree, but she received a disappointing answer.
When the transactions came to an end, it didn’t need The Fool to announce it, as they automatically entered a free exchange.
Alger looked towards Little Sun and said, “Are you still in Afternoon Town?”
“Yes, but we will be returning to the City of Silver soon. The new expedition team arrived today.” Derrick not only answered Mr. Hanged Man’s question seriously, but he even offered a tidbit. “I’ve already told the Chief that while clearing out the Afternoon Town monsters, I obtained the potion formula for Notary.”
The Hanged Man nodded slightly and said, “What was his attitude?”
“He only said ‘very good,’” Derrick carefully recalled what had happened.
Alger chuckled when he heard that.
“You can be at ease. Your Chief is very happy to see you grow. In contrast, he will be more wary of the Elder Council’s Shepherd.”
He didn’t continue on the topic as he informed all the members of a piece of news:
“Recently, many pirates have been heading to Bansy Harbor. They discovered that it has already been completely destroyed. Even if it’s rebuilt, it would take several years.”
After hearing The Hanged Man’s description, Klein couldn’t help but recall Red Angel Medici and the evil spirit found in the underground ruin.
However, he didn’t share the discoveries of his exploration this time. Firstly, there wasn’t a need to, and secondly, it involved Miss Sharron.
As for the other members, they had already learned that Bansy Harbor had been destroyed. And since The Hanged Man hadn’t revealed any new information, there was no need for them to reply to the matter.
Realizing that no one was saying anything, Alger glanced at The World before looking back. He said calmly, “That’s all from me.”
The Hermit immediately turned to look at Fors.
“Ma’am, what do you know about Mr. Door? I can pay for the corresponding piece of information.”
Fors, who didn’t wish to expose her problems, suddenly hesitated when she heard the latter half of the sentence. She was momentarily tempted.
Payment. I wonder how much Ma’am Hermit can pay me… I don’t really know much about Mr. Door either… Furthermore, some of the knowledge stems from Mr. Fool’s words…Fors looked to the end of the long bronze table once again and asked, “Honorable Mr. Fool, can I tell her?”
As he met her every full moon, Klein knew that Miss Magician’s financial situation wasn’t in the best of states, so he smiled with a nod.
“Yes.”
Fors silently heaved a sigh of relief, turned to Cattleya, and said, “500 pounds. You can request for a private exchange.”
Cattleya didn’t bargain. After some thought, she said, “There’s no need. Just say it directly.”
She wished to see if the other members would be able to figure out more about Mr. Door from Miss Magician’s description.
Fors nodded and deliberated over her words.
“I once obtained a mystical item that helped me traverse the spirit world. But after using it, I would hear strange ravings every full moon or Blood Moon. It would inflict an excruciating pain upon me that puts me on the verge of losing control.
“And according to Mr. Fool, these ravings come from Mr. Door.”
She paused and added, “‘He’ might be asking for help.”
So Fors has been silently suffering such pain… She usually doesn’t show it, acting as though she greatly enjoys life…As Audrey subconsciously pitied her friend, she began wondering how she hadn’t discovered anything abnormal about Fors with her Spectator powers.
Mystical item that can traverse the spirit world… Ravings during the full moon… Suspected to be asking for help…Cattleya repeated Miss Magician’s key points as she nodded with satisfaction.
“Thank you for your description.”
She then swept her gaze at the other members, regretfully realizing that no one else had any additional reaction.
The free exchange continued and soon came to an end.
Watching the other members leave and helping them complete a few transactions, Klein returned to the real world as he sat in his reclining chair, feeling relaxed as he rested for a while.
Following that, he walked to his desk, and he picked up a pen and paper to write to Sharron. He told her that the Scales of Luck had been sold, leaving only the Biological Poison Bottle for sale, as well as the Lunatic Beyonder characteristic.
After folding the letter, he wrote the information such as “126 Garde Street, Hillston,” and “Ma’am Maryam.” Then, he opened his iron cigar case and made Admiral of Blood Senor silently appear beside him.
This Wraith acted like a valet as he humbly picked up the letter on the table before vanishing from the room.
A few streets away, a letter appeared out of nowhere in a mailbox as it fell inside.
…
East Chester County, the Hall Family Manor.
Audrey looked at the mirror with her unfocused green eyes as the contents of the Book of Secrets filled her mind.
This knowledge formed an illusory book that appeared upon being recalled. She could then flip to the corresponding page simply by willing it.
This was a result of Klein directly using a portion of the powers from the mysterious space above the gray fog to create a product that was a fusion of information bestowment and the Seer’s dreamscape ability to recall it. It could last a week or two.
And this was sufficient for Audrey to finish reading the Book of Secrets. If she had anything she couldn’t recall in the future, she could always request for a bestowment.
Mr. Fool’s condition seems to be improving…Audrey thought in delight as a twinkle gradually returned to her eyes.
She stood up, walked to the door, and said to the bored golden retriever who was sprawled on the ground outside, “Susie, you don’t look lady-like enough this way.”
Susie looked around warily and twitched her nose before saying, “This is the most standard action during hound training.”
But you aren’t a qualified hound…Audrey lampooned as she said with a smile, “I thought you would reply: ‘Audrey, I’m only a dog~’”
Susie replied in a serious manner, “An excessive use of repeated words makes it easy for others to grasp your personal habits and mental gymnastics.
“Audrey, that’s what that book on psychology wrote.”
“…”
Audrey was momentarily at a loss for words. At that moment, she saw her father, Earl Hall, with his valet and attendant walking up the castle’s staircase.
Even though it was sunny outside, this place remained dark and gloomy. There were even candle stands that had been lit. They were embedded in the walls as they illuminated the stairs.
“This castle is just too old. I think it needs a major renovation,” Earl Hall casually grumbled to his daughter.
Audrey nodded in a demure manner and said, “Yes, my dear earl. This is precisely why I dislike this place. It makes me feel like I’m slowly rotting away.”
“But I’m actually spending 13,000 pounds a year to repair this place,” Earl Hall said with a regretful chuckle.
Audrey glanced at Susie and smiled at her father.
“Father, is there something for me?”
Earl Hall pointed at the papers in his attendant’s hands.
“A telegram from Backlund. Someone is selling 10% of the Backlund Bike Company. Are you interested? I think this industry has a very bright future. And it’s currently far from reaching its lowest estimated prospects.”
“Bike?” Audrey found the word rather unfamiliar as her eyes darted around, her expression slightly confused.
Earl Hall smiled at his daughter.
“It’s a kind of machinery with two wheels that allows a person to ride on it. You can understand it as a carriage for the ordinary person.”
“In Loen and Backlund, the majority of the population doesn’t mostly comprise of the nobles or businessmen, but the ordinary people who engage in labor work. Next would be the type of people with some technical skill and standing. This is the target audience of the bike. They have absolute numbers, as well as the required ability to purchase it. Even if 10% of them are willing to buy a bike, it will lead to quite a wonderful development for this company.
“Yes, they hold the corresponding patents.”
Audrey trusted her father’s foresight, and she could understand the prospects as described by him. She nodded gently and said, “How much would the 10% shares cost?”
“According to preliminary estimates, the Backlund Bike Company is currently valued at 50,000 pounds. This is because the product’s advertising and sales campaign still needs time to develop further. Therefore, you can’t naively believe that the 10% shares are only worth 5,000 pounds. I suggest that you bid 8,000 pounds in the first round of bidding, with a bottom-line price of 15,000 pounds. I will send people to help you in this matter,” Earl Hall answered succinctly.
About 10,000 pounds… I’ve mostly used up the cash for this month…Clearly a little embarrassed, Audrey said, “Father, I won’t be able to produce that much money on such short notice. And selling my shares, estate, collections, or await their profits will require some time.”
Earl Hall laughed out loud.
“There’s no need to go through so much hassle. You can mortgage your shares in the Backlund Munitions Corporation or Pritz Commercial Marine Company to the bank for a short period of time to obtain the cash. Once the matter is complete, you can mortgage the shares in the Backlund Bike Company for a longer period of time, using the mortgage loan to pay off the first loan.
“This way, you’ll only need to pay about a week to two weeks of relatively high interest to complete the trade. And the bike company’s dividends a year would be enough to cover the interest of the long-term loan. You’ll then be able to patiently wait for its value be recognized, and that’s a high-probability event.”
Although Audrey had never received a complete education in commercial finance, she wasn’t too unfamiliar with such matters with a major banker as her father. Some thought had allowed her to understand the entire process as she asked as a form of confirmation, “That’s to say, I only need to pay about two to three hundred pounds to obtain 10% of the bike company’s shares?”
“Or lower,” Earl Hall said with a smile.
Audrey understood her father. As the largest shareholder of the Varvat Bank, as well as the fourth-largest shareholder of the Backlund Bank, he had the ability to help his daughter to obtain the most reasonable interest for a short-term loan.
“Thank you, my dear earl.” Audrey smiled as she curtsied.
…
Under the moonlight, with the dark-blue seawater nearing the color of black, Alger Wilson stood at the bow of the ship as he watched the silent outline of Pasu Island.
This was the headquarters of the Church of Storms, a land where a true god’s grace was showered.
As a middle-ranking member of the Church, Alger recalled himself coming here only three times. The first was him finding the Blue Avenger and after advancing to Seafarer. The second was his report last year, and this time. And very long ago, as a mixed-blood with dark blue hair, he had been selected to enter the headquarters to be a member of the children’s choir, but without any talent in singing, he was soon dismissed. He returned to the chapel on the island where he was born to be a servant. And the priest there was an extremely violent superior to his subordinates.
Every time he recalled that piece of history, his expression would turn extremely livid, fortifying his thirst to become a high-ranking member of the Church.
Amidst the wind, the Blue Avenger silently cruised forward into the harbor.
…
In Backlund, which had also ushered in the night, Emlyn White, who was dressed in a starched formal suit and top hat, infiltrated the residence of another Sanguine Baron, Rus Báthory.
He believed that Rus would be taking action soon to reel in his bait. And for a Sanguine, a night with the crimson moon was very suitable for hunting.
After an unknown period of time, Emlyn’s eyes suddenly lit up. He saw a figure leap from a window facing the house’s rear before landing silently on the ground.
Under the crimson but gloomy moonlight, Emlyn took out a metal bottle, twisted its lid, and downed it.
Then, he seemed to transform into a shadow as he drifted over the surface of the wall, quickly and silently following Rus Báthory.
Sanguine were always known for their speed. The two Barons ran through the sides of the dark alleys and streets, one after another, spending more than half an hour to arrive at the messy and dirty East Borough where they stopped in front of an old apartment.
Seeing Rus Báthory choose to climb the pipe, and using the most stealthy approach to head for the third story, Emlyn slowed down his pace and didn’t rush to follow behind him, as he would be easily discovered.
After two seconds of serious consideration, he picked up a translucent perfume bottle, twisted it open, and pressed down on it, scattering the liquid inside it onto his body.
This potion only had one use—eliminate his smell to make it identical to his surroundings!
After putting down the bottle in his hand, Emlyn raised the brass bottle and downed the liquid inside.
A Potions Professor sure is troublesome…he mumbled, looking down as his hands became transparent. The brass bottle seemed to be floating in front of his sleeve.
After Emlyn stuffed the tiny bottle away, all that was left was a formal suit, a top hat, and a pair of leather shoes without any buttons or laces. They formed a human shape as they moved about.
Another completely transparent bottle resembling a perfume bottle flew over and floated in midair as it pressed itself, spurting the potion inside onto the clothes.
Following that, the suit, top hat, and shoes turned faint and completely disappeared.
After completing his “invisibility,” Emlyn glanced at the apartment where Rus Báthory had entered. He silently climbed a pipe, and he chased after him with extreme speed.
While the window was still ajar, he floated inside like a transparent cloud, without causing so much as a stir. He hid in the corner as he watched the thin-faced but charming Rus Báthory search for the target.
The latter slowly frowned since the place was empty. There wasn’t even a mosquito, much less a person, despite the former becoming active in the past week.
And this Sanguine Baron had already confirmed that the Moon Puppet was here.
Suddenly, a creaking sound broke the frozen silence.
The apartment’s main door opened as a woman in a black dress leisurely walked in. When she saw Rus Báthory, she asked with an ethereal voice, “Who are you looking for…”
Emlyn looked in the direction of the sound, and he saw a dark-skinned, long-browed face with soft outlines and a drooping mouth. It was none other than his target Windsor.
However, in Emlyn’s eyes, this Primordial Moon’s devout believer had certain differences from her portrait. He discovered that her eyes, eyebrows, and mouth were curved up, like they were mimicking the crimson moon.
And her forehead, cheeks, neck, and every layer of skin that she exposed had patches of withered grass and flowers.
… Man, what did Rus Báthory sell to her? Why would she become like this?Emlyn jumped in fright as he felt the hair on his back stand up.
Meanwhile, withered grass mixed with dried flowers grew from the floor, walls, door, and ceiling in swaths.
They began to isolate the room from the outside world, creating an extremely strange scene.
Once Rus Báthory caught the smell of danger, he didn’t attempt to converse with her. Without any hesitation, he took out a metal bottle and downed the liquid inside.
Pa!
He threw the bottle as his body dragged out afterimages as he pounced towards the mutated Windsor. His fingernails extended as they swirled with black gases.
The withered grass and dry flowers that were embedded in Windsor’s face made her look like a huge doll. She met him at an equally fast speed, clawing at Rus Báthory without any aversion to being injured.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
After a series of collisions, Rus Báthory was sent flying back as he slammed into the wall.
His sleeves were ripped apart, revealing the bone-deep scratches on his skin.
And in the midst of his flesh, the withered grass and dried flowers slowly grew from the inside out!
What a monster…This was the first time Emlyn was encountering such an enemy. He huddled in a corner and nearly forgot to help his kinsman.
He didn’t rashly appear as all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. As he observed the battle between Rus Báthory and Windsor, he considered how he should deal with the situation.
The strangest of all is the withered grass and dried flowers… Withered grass and dried flowers… They’re likely afraid of fire!Emlyn’s heart stirred as he immediately abandoned his invisibility, took out another metal bottle, twisted its lid, and downed it.
He then spewed out all the liquid in his mouth.
The grayish-red liquid ignited upon contact with air, extending its scorching flames to the side.
The flames stacked upon each other as the fire extended. Instantly, they engulfed the room in a scarlet ocean of fire!
Amidst crackling sounds, the withered grass and flowers were ignited one after another as they rapidly spread the flames to their own kind.
In just a few seconds, the sealed environment was on the brink of destruction. As for the grass and flowers on Windsor’s body, they were also turning aflame.
At this moment, Rus Báthory had a gaping hole dug through his chest, making him lose a great portion of his combat strength. He was relying on the Sanguine’s extraordinary recovery ability to barely hold up.
Seeing his enemy as a flaming torch, Emlyn acutely noticed that her aura was weakening. He didn’t hesitate to lunge forward, circle around Windsor, and deliver several clawing swipes.
Beneath his feet, wisps of black gas rose and swirled around the Primordial Moon believer like chains that bound her vitality.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Intense and short bursts sounded as the two figures suddenly closed the distance.
All movement within the scene had vanished in the end as Emlyn’s grabbed Windsor’s throat with his left hand, raising her up.
After hesitating for a second, he saw her hideous appearance and snapped her neck.
Pa!
A thin, miniature wooden puppet embedded with withered grass and dried flowers fell from Windsor’s body as the flames in the apartment gradually died out.
Emlyn yanked Windsor’s mutated head, turned around, and faced the heaving Rus Báthory. He then pressed his free right hand to his chest, and he bowed with a smile.
“Thank you for your help.”
Seeing Rus Báthory instantly turn furious and helpless, Emlyn added in great delight, “Remember to hand over the puppet and the Beyonder characteristic to Lord Nibbs. They might be problematic.”
After saying that, black gases coagulated behind him, turning into two illusory bat wings.
With a whoosh, Emlyn flapped these wings as he turned to fly out the window and land in the dark, nearby alley.
When he landed, he quickly converged the black gases and turned to look around.
Seeing that Rus Báthory hadn’t followed him, Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief as he pressed his fist to his mouth. As he coughed, he mumbled, “I hate fire. I hate smoke!”
He was just about to leave East Borough when he felt a chill run down his back.
Emlyn’s mind instantly tensed up as he held onto Windsor’s mutated head, slowly turned around, and looked at the shadows in the corner.
He first saw a very tiny figure before identifying it.
The body was thin and long, akin to a wooden pole. Its eyes and mouth were curved like a crescent, and its surface was embedded with plenty of withered grass and dried flowers. It was none other than the Moon Puppet from before!
It’s targeting me… What the hell is this… I’m still very far from where Lord Nibbs stays… It’s really dangerous outside…Thoughts surfaced in Emlyn’s mind as he felt his spine turn cold and his muscles turn tense.
As these thoughts flashed through his mind, he suddenly had an idea. He stared at the Moon Puppet, and he murmured in ancient Hermes, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck…”
…
“Can’t a man have some sleep in the middle of the night!?” Klein sat up as he rubbed his temples in fury.
He quickly left his bed, took four steps counterclockwise, and he entered the space above the gray fog. He then took his seat that belonged to The Fool.
It’s that fellow, Emlyn White?Klein gave a glance as he curiously emanated his spirituality, touching the crimson star that represented The Moon.
He then saw a stiffened Emlyn, and he saw the thin, strange puppet looking straight at him.
The puppet was cloaked in a rich but illusory crimson moonlight. They were undulating like a tidal wave, making a connection with something high in the sky.
At this moment, the crimson moonlight was spreading silently, enveloping Emlyn White within.
There’s a problem… There’s something wrong with this puppet…Klein, who could see more with the gray fog’s aid, didn’t hesitate to summon the Sea God Scepter from the junk pile into his hand.
The blue gems on the end of the bone scepter lit up one after another, emitting a blinding luster.
…
After chanting Mr. Fool’s honorific name and seeking “His” assistance, Emlyn felt his already cold blood turn colder. It felt like it would slowly freeze into ice.
This made his body rapidly turn stiff as he watched the Moon Puppet stumble and swagger towards him.
At this moment, a silver bolt streaked down into the alley, causing all the gloom and darkness to scatter.
Pa!
The lightning bolts sizzled into a ball of lightning and landed on the Moon Puppet, drowning it in a swath of silver.
The burst of light dissipated immediately as the strange puppet was left charred black. It lost its decorations as it collapsed. As for Emlyn, his blood no longer froze as it resumed its flow.
With him quickly recovering from the stiffness, he knew that Mr. Fool was watching. He hurriedly asked softly, “Do you need, no—what can I sacrifice to you?”
He always believed that Mr. Fool adhered to the principle of equivalent exchange. Therefore, he believed that he needed to pay a corresponding price for requesting ‘His’ assistance.
After a brief silence, he saw the boundless gray fog and the faint figure behind it. He then heard a lofty and magnificent voice:
“That puppet.”
“Alright.” Emlyn took two steps forward, bent down to pick up the puppet and cleared up the scene before quickly leaving East Borough.
As for Klein, he cautiously used a Paper Angel to disrupt any divination before returning to the real world.
Just as he was planning to head back to bed, he suddenly discovered the moonlight brighten outside as it seemed stained with blood.
Eh…Klein walked to the window in puzzlement. When he looked out, he saw that the crescent had turned full at some point in time; it was scarlet red like blood.
Another Blood Moon.
…
Blood Moon?Alger Wilson looked up at the sky as he steadily walked into the Lightning Cathedral ahead of him. This was the place he would be giving his report tomorrow.
And in the middle of the island, at the peak of the towering mountain, there was another cathedral named the Chasm of Storm. It was the headquarters of the Church of Storms’s headquarters, the holiest of holy temples.
Inside the Lightning Cathedral, the high and spacious dome arched continuously. There wasn’t any blank space, with gold and blue as the main colors. It made anyone who walked beneath it subconsciously feel that the place was sacred and solemn; thus, making them bow their heads.
Alger Wilson often made contact with a secret existence, and he often gathered in the palace of a deity’s residence. As a result, he no longer had a longing for this. He wasn’t as respectful as before, but he still had to put on an act. Like the other sailors around him, he kept his head down as he lightened his footsteps without even daring to breathe clearly.
In the silent atmosphere, they were led by the priest all the way to the clergymen’s quarters at the back of the cathedral, with each of them getting a room.
After closing the door, Alger saw the sanguine moonlight shine into the window. It made the environment turn cold and sinister, as though countless wraiths seemed to be observing the real world through a thin curtain.
Every time the Blood Moon appeared, one’s spirituality would be enhanced. Powers that stemmed from spirituality and hell would receive a significant boost, while the negative emotions of living beings reached an explosive state. The higher the Sequence, the more obvious it would be.
Faintly, Alger heard sobbing, low shouts, and whispering. This was completely different from the solemnity he previously felt in the Lightning Cathedral.
Illusory arms appeared before his eyes as they reached outwards from the walls, floor, and ceiling, like a three-dimensional pale forest.
Alger knew of the abnormalities of the Blood Moon, so he removed his captain’s hat without panicking at all. He entered the bathroom and washed his face.
During this process, he suddenly heard a distant singing voice.
The singing voice was indistinct, as though it came from the middle of the island. It kept echoing endlessly as though it was right beside Alger. It didn’t make him feel horrified, for it was akin to a woman who was away from her family and loved ones, singing slowly and sadly as she looked at the surging tides.
Alger pulled at a towel and wiped his face before cocking his head to listen.
He gradually frowned as he took out a small iron box from his priest robe’s inner robe and placed it close to his ear.
In it was the Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristic he had purchased from The World. He suspected that the residual mental imprint on it was temporarily enhanced by the Blood Moon.
As the metal box came close, the singing by Alger’s ears instantly became partially clear, melancholic, sorrowful, wistful, and painful.
But apart from that, there was still the ethereal and ancient voice sounding from it, forming a clear boundary with the clear singing as though they were in a duet!
Whose voice is that? It sounds like an elf’s… An item in the Church that stems from the elves? This Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristic on me comes from an elf?Alger nodded as he came up with a theory.
Due to them sharing the same Sailor pathway, the Church of Storms had always been in search of elvish relics. They were used to concoct potions, made into Sealed Artifacts, or isolated underground. Those with relatively fewer negative effects were rewarded to clergymen; therefore, it wasn’t odd that something similar would be stimulated on the night of the Blood Moon.
If it’s a mystical item, there wouldn’t be a problem. If it’s a Sealed Artifact, it means it’s definitely not simple if the voice can penetrate the isolation barrier…Alger reined in his thoughts, brushed his teeth, and went to bed.
He soon fell asleep and had a dream.
After an unknown period of time, Alger suddenly felt a little lucid, vaguely aware that he was having a dream, but he automatically sized up his surroundings.
He discovered that above him was rippling dark blue seawater which was stacked up layer after layer and blocked the view of the sky. Ahead of him was a beautiful palace made of coral. It was tall, spectacular, dark, and gloomy.
Alger subconsciously walked towards the palace, walking into the open doors.
Inside were columns of coral that held up an exaggerated dome. The walls and dome were filled with murals depicting the terror of a storm.
Over a hundred meters away, there was a throne embedded with sapphires, emeralds, and lustrous pearls above a nine-stepped staircase that was extremely striking.
Alger looked over and saw a woman in a complicated ancient dress sitting on it. Her hair was black and held up into a bun. Her facial outline was soft, and her features were exquisite. She had a beauty that seemed timeless.
The woman’s expression was core and her ears sharp. Her deep brown eyes looked down at Alger from a commanding position.
In her hand was a golden wine cup with complicated patterns.
Alger was just about to say something when her eyes emitted silver light resembling the bright flash of lightning, tearing through the dream.
Phew…Alger sat up and subconsciously gasped for breath. He found the dream both blurry and clear at the same time.
The woman’s appearance was blurry, as well as the details of the murals and coral palace, but her eyes that contained lightning and her sharp ears were clear.
A high-ranking elf? Under the effects of the Blood Moon, her relics resonated with the Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristic I have, resulting in it influencing my dream?As Alger guessed, he wondered which item it would be.
Due to his limited standing, the number of Sealed Artifacts and mystical items he knew were limited. However, he knew certain knowledge that others didn’t know, so he quickly thought of a possible target.
Calamity Cohinem?
The Book of Calamity “She” left behind has likely been sent to Pasu Island…
After making the report and departing, I’ll seek Mr. Fool’s advice and see if there will be any unexpected influences regarding this matter…
Alger didn’t dare recite The Fool’s honorific name in the Church of Storms’s headquarters.
After daybreak, he didn’t show any signs of abnormality. Under the servant’s lead, he entered a room with a long table, and he was questioned by three Mandated Punisher deacons.
Among these three deacons, only one of them possessed dark blue hair. This was because this wasn’t a necessary change that would happen from consuming the Sailor pathway potion. However, this trait would quite stubbornly be passed down, just like the elves. Many of them with black hair would end up with blue hair. Nowadays, mixed-bloods with elvish blood mostly had blue hair.
Alger sat at the end of the long table as he systematically answered the deacons’ questions. He mentioned what he had done at sea, what he had planned to do, and what he had succeeded, as well as his failures.
And this would be compared to the description from his crew to prevent anyone from lying.
Towards the end of his report, the deacon with dark blue hair glanced at Alger. He asked with a hoarse voice, “Do you know Admiral of Stars Cattleya?”
Not only do I know her…Alger was nearly taken aback as he answered after some thought, “I met her at the pirate convention.”
The deacon didn’t harp on the question as he directly said, “Think of means to get to know her. Try to investigate Gehrman Sparrow’s situation from her.”
So that’s how it is… It’s because Gehrman hunted Admiral of Blood?Alger deliberately asked, feigning his ignorance, “What did Gehrman Sparrow do again?”
The dark blue-haired deacon said in a peeved manner, “He nearly destroyed Bayam! Alright, this isn’t something you should know. In summary, remember. Gehrman Sparrow is a very dangerous person. There’s a secret cult backing him. That organization has a demigod that’s at odds with the Rose School of Thought!”
Nearly destroyed Bayam? A demigod in the organization? At odds with the Rose School of Thought?Alger deliberately didn’t hide his shock.
He originally imagined that a focus was placed on Gehrman because of his hunting of Admiral of Blood Senor, but who knew that the reason was far more complicated and ludicrous than he had imagined!
What did Gehrman Sparrow do? When I pass by Bayam, I should find the actual spot to take a look… Also, isn’t our Tarot Club’s archenemy the Aurora Order? Isn’t Mr. Fool always targeting the True Creator? Why did it change, no—why is there the additional Rose School of Thought?Alger muttered to himself inwardly.
As for the Tarot Club having a demigod, he wasn’t surprised. He even found it logical. How could an ancient existence not have a demigod under “Him?”
Besides, back when Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos died silently in a strange manner, he was already convinced that Mr. Fool had a High-Sequence Blessed!
Thankfully, my meeting with Gehrman was very secretive; otherwise, things would be troublesome…Alger listened in silence without asking any questions. Like before, he accepted the missions and got up to leave the room.
…
Backlund’s North Borough, outside 160 Böklund Street. Servants stood in two rows to welcome their master’s arrival.
With white hair at his temples and deep blue eyes, Dwayne Dantès wore a tailcoat and a top hat with an inlaid gold cane. Together with Butler Walter and Valet Richardson, he walked in between his servants and arrived at the entrance of the three-story building.
Waiting there was Housekeeper Taneja who he had long selected.
She was in her early forties, and her hair was tied neatly. She had ordinary looks but wore an experienced demeanor. She wore gold-rimmed glasses and a black-and-white dress which was different from the other maidservants.
From the information received and the interview, Klein knew that this lady was born in East Borough. She was a believer of the Evernight Goddess, and she had chosen to be trained by a charitable organization by the Church at the age of fifteen, making her become a qualified maidservant.
After more than ten years of hard work, as well as the free lessons from the night schools, she was promoted from the lowest-ranking maidservant in a tycoon’s household to a lady’s maid. She later followed the tycoon’s daughter when she got married, and she became a housekeeper until the family met with a financial crisis, forcing her to leave. She was extremely experienced when it came to managing a household.
After this lady signed the contract, she received 1,000 pounds from Dwayne Dantès as petty cash for the month before entering an argument with Butler Walter on whether they should purchase or rent a carriage.
From her point of view, since Mr. Dantès’s goal was to enter high society and move into West Borough, or even Empress Borough, a carriage needed to be custom made to not appear inadequate. Before that, they could rent a high-end carriage for a year and wait until there was hope of him becoming a noble before they had one custom made. It was a more reasonable choice that didn’t waste money or appear inadequate.
She convinced Walter, and of course Klein. This was because renting a high-end carriage with the horse costs only 88 pounds, and a two-wheeled carriage costs only 42 pounds.
Of course, someone who controls the household’s expenditures needs to be someone who’s good at accounting…Klein felt poignant as he smiled at Taneja before stepping through the three-story house’s door.
This was the stage for which the tycoon, Dwayne Dantès, would be acting on.
Upon entering the house, the first thing Klein saw was the foyer. It was very spacious here, with several chairs and umbrellas placed there. Furthermore, the furnishing was elegant, and the decorations were befitting of his status. If he hadn’t known of the structure ahead of time from his inspection, Klein might’ve imagined it to be the living room.
After passing through a second main door, the sight before his eyes opened up—it was a huge hall that could accommodate dozens of dancing guests.
In the middle of the hall was a brightly colored, thick, and plush carpet. Surrounding it were spaces covered with bright marble tiles, with a piano, stone sculptures, and other decorations decorating the hall. There were also stone columns that held up the second floor with inlaid ornaments.
To the left was a series of floor-to-ceiling windows, and beyond them was a lush, green lawn and blooming garden. To the right were walls, wooden doors, and a corridor that led to the lounges, storerooms, washrooms, kitchen, and butler’s room, etc.
The hall was two stories high, and there was a crystal chandelier hanging down from the ceiling. It instantly made one imagine what it would look like when night fell.
Ahead of him were two staircases that led to the second floor.
The winding corridor here was square in shape, and the emptied-out section in the middle happened to be where the carpeted hall was. All Klein needed to do was hold a cup of wine and stand behind the railings of the second floor, and he could leisurely take in the sights of a ball below.
There were many rooms on the second floor. There was a living room, an activity room, a dining room, washrooms, a billiard room, and many bedrooms. If any guests needed to stay for the night, they would stay there.
Similarly, on the second floor, there were two staircases that led to the third floor. That was where Dwayne Dantès stayed. There was an exaggerated master bedroom, with a bar counter-equipped open room that allowed one to sunbathe and enjoy the scenery. There was a study which could be deemed as a miniature library, as well as two changing rooms and small bedrooms for the valet and the maid on night duty. There were also rooms meant for the household members and bathrooms, but Klein was currently a single man.
As for the other servants, they lived in a terrace house behind the main mansion. In another direction was the stable.
The mansion’s underground area was equally spacious with a huge storeroom and wine cellar.
Taking off his coat, Klein stood on the balcony in the half-open room on the third floor with his back straight. He took in the sights of the surrounding streets and couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
There really is a reason why it’s so expensive. The rent of 315 pounds really can’t be considered a waste…
He had already paid a year’s rent yesterday afternoon, and he could only force himself to enjoy this place that he rented.
Meanwhile, he had also directly paid Walter a year’s salary of 115 pounds. As it was very possible that he would flee once he obtained the Antigonus family’s notebook, he didn’t want to affect his butler’s livelihood.
By the same logic, he had long paid Housekeeper Taneja her annual salary of 42 pounds. It allowed this lady to realize how generous Mr. Dwayne Dantès was, as well as how mannered he was.
Through the two head servants’ negotiations and hard work, they hired all the servants. The annual salary of a male steward was 30 pounds; his valet, Richardson, was 35 pounds; the two footmen in charge of valeting guests and serving at the dining table each received 30 pounds; the two lady’s maids were 18 pounds each; the two chambermaids were 12 pounds each; and the two handymen were 12 pounds each.
Apart from them, the cook was 30 pounds; the assistant cook was 15 pounds; the scullery maid was 13 pounds; the parlormaid was 11 pounds; the nursery governess was 25 pounds, the steward’s boy was 10 pounds, the two coachmen were 25 pounds each; the two gardeners were 20 pounds each; the two laundresses were 10 pounds each—all for a total of 413 pounds. It cost about 8 pounds a week.
Together with the two head servants’ annual salary, Klein needed to pay 570 pounds a year, making it approximately 11 pounds a week. This was still without including the expenditures for food, clothes, and all kinds of daily necessities.
I’ll pay ten to twenty pounds a week without any income the moment I open my eyes…Klein did a mental calculation as he forced himself to cast his gaze onto the garden.
In the afternoon, he had paid off the rental fee for the two carriages and servants’ first week’s salary. Together with him giving Housekeeper Taneja 1,000 pounds for the daily expenses, he only had 1,286 pounds and 18 gold coins left. However, he would receive the payments from Miss Justice and Ma’am Hermit within the week.
I wonder how long that 1,000 pounds can last Taneja. Just to store up the required alcoholic beverages for the balls would cost a few hundred pounds…The rich Mr. Dwayne Dantès fell into deep thought and could hardly extricate himself from it.
To calm his emotions, he decided to head above the gray fog while the butler and servants were busy with handling the household chores. He wanted to study the strange puppet which Emlyn White and sacrificed.
After the Blood Moon happened, Klein had no choice but to return to the mysterious world and pull Fors into it. He resisted the urge to sleep as he listened to her drone on about her daily life in Backlund. After everything was over, he was just too tired. He accepted Emlyn’s sacrifice, and after confirming that there wasn’t anything weird, he returned to the real world and collapsed into bed.
After straightening his stylish dark-colored vest, Klein walked to the door and said to the awaiting valet, Richardson, “I have a habit of sleeping in the afternoon for forty-five minutes. I don’t want anyone disturbing me.”
“Yes, sir,” Richardson answered humbly.
He was an illegitimate son with mixed blood. His father was Loenese, a supervisor at a manor, while his mother was a native from East Balam who was a slave in the same manor. After he was born, he was met with discrimination and bullying. This resulted in a weak and submissive character, and because he was good-looking, he was suitable for valeting guests. He was selected by the manor’s master to be a valet before being brought to Backlund.
After both Houses of the Loen Kingdom had abolished slavery, he found himself out of a job. All he could do was seek the help of the City Family Servant Assistance Association.
Before Klein, he had served two households and committed some mistakes, but he did build up a wealth of experience. He caught Butler Walter’s notice, and he became Dwayne Dantès’s valet.
After looking at Richardson, who stood straight and tall, with a height that was almost identical to himself, Klein indiscernibly shook his head and sighed.
This guy that can clearly be a celebrity with his looks can only be a servant in this day and age. Furthermore, he’s such a tall man, but he appears cowardly and weak. However, this can also be considered an advantage. He’s obedient, silent, and submissive. He does whatever his master instructs him to do, and he will absolutely not dare to make his own decisions…
If I only have a valet with me requiring him to handle all kinds of matters, Richardson will definitely not be up to mark. However, I still have Butler Walter and so many other servants. He can handle the other matters with his experience and capabilities.
Without musing further, Klein locked the door and returned to the side of the reclining chair. He took four steps counterclockwise and entered above the gray fog.
He sat at the seat of The Fool, and he beckoned with his hand to make the charred Moon Puppet fly over and land before him.
After scrutinizing it, Klein didn’t discover anything odd about it. Hence, he conjured a pen and paper and wrote the divination statement: “Its origins.”
Putting down his fountain pen, Klein waited a few seconds before picking up the piece of paper and leaning back against his chair.
Hmm, my spiritual intuition didn’t stop me from making the divination statement. It means that the latent danger of the Moon Puppet isn’t as bad as the Rose School of Thought Beyonder characteristic…Klein mumbled as he skillfully recited the divination statement.
In the gray, hazy world, he saw an altar with a circle of fiery torches around it.
On the altar, there was what he suspected to be human skin with traces of blood everywhere. In the middle were three candles and a few puppets that resembled thin wooden poles.
These miniature puppets had curved eyes and mouths, as though they corresponded to the crimson crescent in the sky.
Therefore, they continued hanging their creepy smiles as withered grass and dried flowers remained embedded in their bodies.
A priest in a dark red robe was circling the altar with heavy steps, as though he was dancing a dance created by an epileptic patient.
At some point in time, moonlight gathered and shone on the puppet as it increased in brightness. Towards the end, it resembled the gentle ebbing of water waves.
The ritual quickly came to an end as the priest picked up a thin puppet and walked to the human body bound to a frame beside him. Instantly, he stabbed it through the body’s eye socket.
Amidst tragic cries, the scene quickly changed. The dead man with the Moon Puppet in his eye socket was buried somewhere in an orderly manner.
The scene once again skipped and showed further development. Every full moon or Blood Moon, the moon’s glow would scatter over the grave, seeping into it like water as the surrounding darkness turned gloomy.
Klein opened his eyes and adjusted his seating posture. He had a general idea of the Moon Puppet’s origins.
It came from a prayer ritual to the Primordial Moon. It was a ritual lasting for centuries!
Over the past few centuries, they had absorbed the powers of the crimson moon, mutating bit by bit until they were exhumed by the colonists.
They usually didn’t exhibit any oddity, and something only happened when a Primordial Moon believer activated them with the correct method. As for what would happen, Klein had no idea.
In a particular sense, these primitives are equivalent to the Primordial Moon’s Chosen ones… Last night, after I smote one to death, that evil god was enraged; thus, causing the Blood Moon?Klein gently tapped the mottled table’s edge as he came to a preliminary judgment.
Hmm, the Primordial Moon’s wrath directly changed the moon’s phenomena, making it a Blood Moon… If this theory is right, it means that in the domain of the crimson moon, the Goddess is inferior to the Primordial Moon. “She” might only have the title in name as “She” grasps a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact…Klein nodded slightly as he attempted to divine the weaknesses of the Moon Puppet.
This time, he saw sunlight and lightning.
This means that the Beyonder powers in the Sun domain and lightning from the Storm domain are best at dealing with it…As Klein interpreted the information, he threw the Moon Puppet into the junk pile and returned to the real world.
An hour later, Walter, who was wearing a starched suit and white gloves, knocked on the door. He bowed and said, “Sir, I’ll be printing your name card in a while. They will be sent to the neighbors along with some gifts.
“They will take a few days to observe to determine your situation. If they’re willing to accept you, they would send gifts and invite you to be their guests.
“Does your name card need a title added?”
Title… The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era?Klein lampooned as he replied with a smile, “Merchant Dwayne Dantès from Desi would suffice.”
Walter nodded and said, “Based on your wishes, I’ll immediately arrange for you to have etiquette lessons. The focus will be on dancing, and I’ve hired a professional teacher.”
Having read many magazines, Klein knew that the social life he wanted to enter had many balls, so he wasn’t surprised by Walter’s suggestion. He said with a nod, “Okay.”
With that said, he looked sideways at his valet, Richardson.
“Prepare the carriage. I’ll be heading over to Saint Samuel Cathedral.”
Klein vividly remembered that his main goal was to act as a devout believer of the Evernight Goddess in order to get to know the corresponding clergymen, and from there he would find a way to sneak into Chanis Gate. Therefore, he planned to pray at the cathedral whenever he had the time to express his sincerity and get to know the members of the clergy.
“Yes, sir,” Richardson answered politely.
Before long, Klein boarded his rented luxurious four-wheeled carriage, decked out in a coat and a top hat. As he enjoyed the scenery on his journey, he sampled the black tea that was adorned with a slice of lemon.
In fact, there was a tiny bar counter in the carriage, and in it, Butler Walter had specially prepared Golden Lanti, Winter Black Rand, and other distilled liquor, as well as all kinds of red and white wine that came from Intis.
However, Klein wasn’t someone who enjoyed drinking. As a Beyonder, he didn’t like the feeling of being tipsy. It made him recall the feeling of losing control; therefore, he used the excuse of him heading to the cathedral, so as to get his valet, Richardson, to prepare a pot of marquis black tea.
“If it’s possible, I would actually like a cup of sweet ice tea. It’s something from the south,” Klein said half-jokingly to Richardson.
“I will prepare it next time,” Richardson immediately replied.
Klein chuckled and shook his head.
“No, there’s no need. That wouldn’t appear decent.
“Once I’m more familiar with the neighbors, and have hosted a Desi-styled banquet, we can prepare some sweet ice tea. Heh heh, I believe their children will like it.”
When Richardson realized that he had mistaken his employer’s intentions, he hurriedly said in a fluster, “I will keep it in mind.”
It only took twenty minutes to go from 160 Böklund Street to the Saint Samuel Cathedral at Phelps Street on foot. If it wasn’t because he needed to hire a coachman and rent a carriage to project an image befitting his status, Klein would rather walk over to digest his food and strengthen his body.
Soon, the carriage stopped along the square outside the cathedral. Klein held his gold-inlaid cane, got out of the carriage, and stopped there to enjoy the pigeons’ dance.
After entering the cathedral and coming to the main prayer hall, he passed his top hat and cane to Richardson. He found a seat near the aisle and sat down. He lowered his head, clasped his hands, and seriously and silently prayed.
Richardson sat behind him to his side, putting the items in place as he glanced at the Dark Sacred Emblem on the altar. He then closed his eyes.
In the serene atmosphere, Klein felt his spirituality lightly scatter. He wasn’t too surprised by this, because the praying masses in the cathedral would encounter something similar. The tiny bits of spirituality that carried pious beliefs gathered together to provide power to the Chanis Gate’s seals underground.
After an unknown period of time, his spiritual perception triggered as he opened his eyes and looked diagonally across him.
Standing there was an elder dressed in a black clergyman robe. His hair was sparse, and his face looked pale. He resembled a dead man.
From afar, he had a cold aura with a lacking expression. He blended in with the prayer hall’s dark environment to a certain extent.
A Keeper…Klein made a judgment from a single glance. He closed his eyes again and continued praying. Of course, he had already remembered the man’s facial features.
Big nose, grayish-blue eyes, loose facial skin, and no facial hair.
The elder dressed as a clergyman had sat down as well. He focused on praying to the Goddess. Inside the prayer hall, the wall in front had a few holes. Pure light shone in from them like resplendent stars. It made the dark environment appear gentle and holy.
Time ticked by as Klein felt his spiritual perception trigger again.
He carefully opened his eyes and saw that the black-robed Keeper had left his seat and entered a passageway to the side.
That should lead to the back of the cathedral… The Keepers stay inside the cathedral? They have no family and don’t have their own residences? From their conditions, it’s not that surprising either. Furthermore, the Keepers of Chanis Gate are monitored by the bishops, so it’s a normal precaution… This means that I have to become friends with the priests and bishops of Saint Samuel Cathedral to obtain the freedom to enter the area at the back of the cathedral…Klein didn’t sneak anymore glances as he closed his eyes and considered various problems.
After some time, he slowly got up and walked to the altar. Standing in front of the donation box, he took out fifty pounds in cash and devoutly threw it in.
This made the bishop and priest on duty look over. Their gaze turned friendly as they remembered his appearance.
After doing that, Klein nodded gently at the clergymen, turned around, and walked down the aisle towards the exit. Richardson held his hat and cane and followed closely behind.
Once out the prayer hall, he walked towards the main entrance alongside a series of intricate murals and colored-pane windows that lined the top.
At this point, a few figures walked in. Leading them was a middle-aged man with long sideburns and soft facial features. He wore a black trench coat without any gloves, nor did he carry a cane.
Behind him was a young man dressed in a similar trench coat. He had black hair and green eyes, and he looked handsome with his randomly styled hair. He looked like he hadn’t combed it after waking up in the morning.
Klein was especially familiar with his looks and figure. It felt as though they hadn’t seen each other for years.
Leonard Mitchell!
Klein’s pupils constricted a little, but he didn’t stop at all. He maintained his pace and stride, and he walked towards the few Nighthawks in black trench coats.
Yes, Klein was certain that they were Nighthawks!
When they met, he casually swept a gaze at Leonard and company before passing them and walking towards the main entrance.
The main entrance was open, and the clouds outside were thin. There was plenty of sunlight and pigeons were flying.
Leonard Mitchell glanced at the believers who walked past him out of boredom, and he retracted his gaze. He said with a sigh, “I hope we can stay in Backlund for a few days this time to have a good rest. The case this time wasn’t only dangerous and thrilling, but it also required us to be tense the entire time.
His team of Red Gloves had just cracked a human skin-donning Devil case, and they had captured two targets.
This seemed easy on the surface, but it wasn’t simple at all. They went through plenty of setbacks and tribulations before completing the mission with great difficulty. Every member was exhausted both in mind and body.
Captain Soest shook his head with a smile.
“This is the life of us Red Gloves. You should’ve known that this would be how it would be back when you chose to join.
“However, congratulations on advancing to Soul Assurer.”
Leonard Mitchell curled his lips into a smile.
“It’s slower than I had expected. Also, Captain Soest, you’ve finally reached Sequence 5.”
“This isn’t a problem with the Church. If I could’ve endured it better, I could’ve become a Spirit Warlock earlier.” Soest wiped his smile away as he walked into the prayer hall’s corridor. “Pray to the Goddess. It will effectively eliminate your mental stress, allowing you to recover.”
As he spoke, the team of Red Gloves entered the dark and serene hall as they found a spot to sit down.
Leonard was just about to focus on praying when he suddenly heard a slightly aged voice ring in his mind:
“That person from just now is problematic.”
“Who?” Leonard kept his head down as he asked with a suppressed voice.
The slightly-aged voice replied, “One of the men you met at the entrance. I’m living in your body, and my strength hasn’t recovered, so I wasn’t able to see too clearly.”
Leonard recalled and asked softly, “What do you mean by problematic?”
“He has an ancient aura.”
“A Beyonder who has lived for a very long period of time?” Leonard mumbled, “I will try to investigate.”
Simultaneously, he thought,Old Man must be hiding certain things. He seldom volunteers to tell me that someone is problematic, yet be so vague about it… After I find the target and confirm that there’s no danger for the time being, I’ll leave it. I don’t want to be embroiled in the conflict of some undying monsters from the Fourth Epoch… If that person will really bring about a calamity, I’ll directly report it to the Archbishop…
…
In an apartment in Cherwood Borough.
“This the money I borrowed from you.” Fors handed 220 pounds to Xio.
She had already received the 100 pounds from Mr. Moon and the 500 pounds from Ma’am Hermit.
Xio Derecha grabbed at her messy blonde, unsmooth hair, looked at the money, and raised her head to look at Fors. She blurted, “You really are involved in illegal gambling?
“I have to tell you that such gambling must be a scam and a trap. They let you win in order to make you lose more! Even though you’re a Trickmaster and have a chance of fooling them, such gambling scams might have other Beyonders hiding in it!”
“Stop, stop, stop!” Fors lowered her hands. She said in bemused anger, “Do I look like someone who will participate in illegal gambling?”
“Yes!” Xio didn’t hesitate in her reply. “If I didn’t stop you, you wouldn’t just be smoking cigarettes, you’d even be smoking cannabis!”
That’s because I needed to numb myself due to the pain brought by the full moon’s ravings. I no longer need to…Fors didn’t debate with Xio as she directly explained, “I sold the mysticism knowledge I know at a Beyonder gathering. Heh heh, that person was very generous and had paid several hundred pounds.”
“Is that so…” Xio instantly threw the problem to the back of her mind and said, “There’s been a new Beyonder gathering that appeared recently in East Borough. I’ve been invited.”
“A new Beyonder gathering?” Fors was first taken aback before feeling a sense of anticipation.
According to her teacher, Dorian Gray, and Mr. Fool, she knew that Lewis Wien was an Oracle of the Aurora Order. His arrival in Backlund was likely to replace the missing Mr. A, so as to rebuild the Aurora Order faction in this big city. Therefore, there was a solid chance that he had disguised himself to organize a new Beyonder gathering.
Fors thought for a moment and said seemingly mindlessly to Xio, “Are you going to join it?”
“Of course, I have to prepare the Interrogator formula potion,” Xio answered decisively.
Fors nodded and covered her mouth to yawn.
“Remember to bring me along when you have the privilege of inviting a new member.”
Late at night. 7 Pinster Street.
Leonard Mitchell sat on a chair with his legs raised onto the side of his desk.
Following that, he leaned back, causing the wooden headrest to creak from the pressure. His breathing gradually turned long and slow.
After an unknown period of time, his eyelids drooped and covered his eyes.
At this moment, Leonard’s spirit had arrived in a gray, hazy world, but he was still in his bedroom.
He flew to the window and saw thick gray fog blanket the nearby streets and extend outwards. It seemed to be embracing all of Backlund.
The street lamps along the streets and the warm light from the different houses appeared abnormally dim. They were only able to illuminate a very tiny region, and everything seemed to be tainted with a sense of blurriness.
At the same time, blobs of illusory oval lights appeared as they enveloped a house in an intersecting manner, as though it was the source of their existence.
This was the city through a Nightmare’s eyes.
Leonard followed up on his previous investigations and leaped out the window in a Nightmare state. He then flew to 17 Minsk Street.
He didn’t attempt to storm in. He stood at the door in the thick fog as he politely pulled the doorbell.
Cuckoo! Cuckoo!Dressed in her nightgown, Stelyn Sammer opened the door.
She placed her silver-inlaid pleated fan at her chest as she asked in confusion and puzzlement, “Who are you looking for?”
She was none other than Klein’s landlord back when he was acting as Sherlock Moriarty. She was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed lady in her thirties.
Leonard had already changed into a black-and-white checkered police uniform. He casually showed his identification and asked, “Do you know Sherlock Moriarty?”
Trapped in the dream, Stelyn’s reaction was very slow. She asked after a few seconds, “Did something happen to him?”
Just as she asked, her impression of Sherlock Moriarty appeared beside her under Leonard’s influence.
He wore a half top hat, a double-breasted frock coat, gold-rimmed spectacles on his nose, and a bushy mustache around his mouth…
This was identical to the information he previously received about Sherlock Moriarty. Hence, he didn’t show any doubts and said, “He’s been involved in a case and is undergoing an investigation.
“I hope you can cooperate with us.”
“A-alright.” Stelyn wished to raise her chin, but for some reason, she felt a little horrified.
Leonard thought for a second and asked, “Since when did he rent this place from you?”
“Early September last year,” Stelyn said after recalling her memories.
Leonard continued asking, “What do you know of him? Or should I say, what kind of person do you think he is?”
When that was mentioned, Stelyn appeared as though she had long considered the answer to such a question.
“He comes from Midseashire, and he has an accent from that area. He’s a very capable detective, and he once exposed the adultery which Mary’s husband was undertaking. However, his income isn’t too high. He doesn’t even hire a full-time housemaid. All he can do is get my maid to help him part-time… My children tell me that he’s good at telling stories, especially detective-related stories. This might be why he had chosen this profession…”
Without giving Leonard a chance to interrupt her, she droned on incessantly, “He’s not as boorish like the typical detective. He went to grammar school and studied history. What leaves me most envious of all is how he obtained Mary’s gratitude. He joined the Quelaag Club where its members are people with significant status. I’ve only been there a few times…
“Later, he apparently became famous in the detective circles, and private detectives often came to look for him…”
Leonard lost his patience listening to her drone on as he couldn’t help but rub his temples.
He had failed to obtain any useful information from Mrs. Stelyn. Apart from Sherlock Moriarty’s poor financial situation and him being good at telling detective stories, the rest was within the scope of what he had previously investigated. He even knew that Sherlock Moriarty had good ties with Isengard Stanton.
Next, I’ll investigate those from the Quelaag Club who have good relationships with Sherlock Moriarty…Once he patiently finished listening to Mrs. Stelyn’s droning, he immediately thanked her and left her dream.
…
160 Böklund Street. Inside Dwayne Dantès’s mansion.
In the hall that could accommodate more than a hundred dancers, Klein was embracing a lady in her thirties as they danced.
This was the etiquette teacher that Walter had hired. Her name was Wahana Heisen.
She had a common name, but she wasn’t ordinary at all. Her facial features were only above average, but her disposition was impeccable. Her every action was filled with charm.
According to Walter’s introduction, she was born in a baron’s family. She received a good education from a young age and later entered the palace. She had the job of court lady until she was married.
As her family had declined and her husband’s financial situation was only ordinary, being a believer in the Evernight Goddess prompted her to choose to become a private tutor in etiquette. She often went to the families of nobles and tycoons to teach their children.
Although the butler didn’t spell it out, Klein knew that he couldn’t perform badly in front of this lady, or there was no way to save his reputation.
The way members of high society asked about a person’s situation was mainly through common acquaintances. And at times, the interaction between servants also mattered.
With nimble footsteps and graceful moves, the black-haired Wahana nodded approvingly.
“Mr. Dantès, it’s hard for me to imagine you not having learned these dance steps before.
“In less than half an hour, you’re as skilled as a noble who received education on this from a young age.”
“It’s all thanks to your teachings.” Klein gave a humble smile as he wore a warm, humble look.
With the Clown’s balance, dancing was a very easy matter for him.
Wahana lowered her head and chuckled softly.
“You’re a gentleman who can really make a lady happy.”
She immediately raised her light brown eyes and swept her gaze across Dwayne Dantès’s silver sideburns and deep blue eyes.
“That’s the best praise I’ve heard today,” Klein replied with a smile. During this period, his feet kept moving as he spun Wahana gently around. Not far away, the hired quartet’s melodious music echoed through the hall.
He had the intention to have close ties with Wahana, not to improve his reputation, but because she was once a court lady.
After Wahana corrected a minor mistake that Dwayne Dantès committed, she said, “When inviting a lady to dance, it’s not only a dance. You also need to converse. You can’t be like two dolls unless both of you are so immersed in the dance and music’s rhythm that you do not wish to speak. Of course, that’s also a form of communication—a form of communication of the heart.
“When conversing, you must be euphemistic because this is Loen, not Intis.
“To put it simply, do not be direct and crude. You need to appear gentlemanly.
“Let me raise an example. If you wish to compliment a lady for her perfume, you can’t directly tell her how nice it smells, nor ask what kind of perfume it is to praise her. You need to connect a more euphemistic meaning to it and mention that. Yes, you can say something like: It feels like I’m out in the spring meadows.
“Of course, this needs to match the traits of perfume.”
There’s no literary feel. Shouldn’t you say that “the moon is beautiful, isn’t is?”Klein lampooned with a Japanese-styled euphemism as he said with a self-deprecating smile, “Thank you for not telling me that my praises weren’t gentlemanly enough.”
Wahana’s smile deepened.
“Mr. Dantès, do you know what kind of gentleman is very welcomed by women at social events?”
“Pray, do tell.” Klein honestly shook his head.
Wahana said without a change in her smile, “The second most popular type are men who make women think that he’s very intelligent.”
“What about the first?” Klein asked cooperatively.
Wahana glanced at him and said, “The most popular type are men who make women think that they are very intelligent.”
Upon saying that, she smiled and didn’t say another word. Klein instantly understood she was hiding her praise in between the lines.
So this is Loen-styled euphemism… It’s not like Intis where they just aim straight for the lower half of the body… Hmm, that’s what’s written in papers and magazines. I’ve no way of confirming what real Intis social events are like. Anyway, both countries often sully each other… The emperor’s era does match that description though…Klein nodded in enlightenment.
The two-hour etiquette lesson ended in a harmonious mood. Klein walked Teacher Wahana Heisen to the door with Butler Walter and Valet Richardson before giving her a tiny gift.
It was Moonlight, a perfume from the Dream Company. It was mixed with gray amber, making it rather expensive.
As for how much it was, Klein wasn’t sure, as Housekeeper Taneja was responsible for buying it. The payment was through her. Only when the 1,000 pounds was almost expended would she come to him with receipts and a list for him to vet so as to receive fresh funds.
The reason why Klein knew the company and perfume was that his butler had informed him ahead of time. It was to prevent him from appearing insincere if Ma’am Wahana were to ask.
From this detail, he had a deep understanding of the use of a good butler.
Watching the satisfied Ma’am Wahana Heisen leave, Klein held back the urge to rub his temples as he sighed inwardly,This is more tiring than a Beyonder battle. I have to constantly watch my actions and deliberate over my words… I need some rest.
At that point, the white-gloved Walter took a step forward and said, “Sir, since you wish for your etiquette studies to progress faster, we can move the remaining lessons forward.”
“What lessons?” Klein felt a headache.
“History, international politics, philosophy, music, as well as general knowledge of sports like golf, racing, hunting…” Walter answered meticulously.
“Philosophy?” Klein asked in surprise.
Walter nodded.
“It’s one of the most common topics discussed in high society. You don’t need to have very deep research into it, but you need to know what others are discussing. You need to know that the origins of philosophy stem from Kongsoka, Mareddy, and Paterson, and not Emperor Roselle. You need to know that “Man was born free” came from Leumi.
“When tycoons first enter high society, many of them often make mistakes in such aspects. They’re used to attributing certain sentences and philosophical thoughts to Emperor Roselle.”
Klein felt his head ache the more he heard. He forcefully smiled and said, “I haven’t got any matters to do recently, apart from my afternoon naps and heading to the cathedral. You can arrange the lessons to be at anytime.”
…
In a dark room, a letter floated up and opened by itself before shaking the piece of paper.
In her tiny bonnet, Sharron’s figure was outlined. She grasped the letter and seriously read through it.
She then wrote a reply and set up a ritual to summon Sherlock Moriarty’s messenger.
During this process, she didn’t forget to prepare a gold coin.
Soon, Sharron finished the incantation as she watched the candle flame burgeon and be tainted with a gloomy green color.
Reinette Tinekerr, with the four blonde, red-eyed heads in hand, appeared out of the candlelight and appeared before Sharron.
Sharron’s eyes constricted as her doll-like face suddenly showed immense emotional fluctuations.
She blurted out, “Teacher!
“Haven’t you already…”
160 Böklund Street. In the sunny study.
The bookshelves were orderly arranged with a huge collection. At a glance, one appeared as though they had stepped into a private library.
Klein sat on a high-back chair as he read the newspapers. He discovered that be it the Tussock Times or the Backlund Daily Tribune, there was an additional advertisement in a striking spot—it advertised selling 10% of the Backlund Bike Company’s shares.
Mr. Stanton is rather efficient. It’s only been a few days, and he has completed the financial checks and evaluation…Klein silently reflected on the matter when his spiritual perception was triggered.
He quickly activated his Spirit Vision and saw Reinette Tinekerr walk out of the void. She still held the four blonde, red-eyed heads in her hand, with one of them having a letter in its mouth.
It’s likely a reply from Miss Sharron…As Klein had these thoughts, he reached out to receive it and nodded.
“Thank you.”
As he spoke, he subconsciously glanced at the door because standing outside was his valet, Richardson.
After tearing open the envelope and unfolding the letter, Klein quickly scanned it, confirming that it was written by Sharron. She indicated that she had no intention of buying Biological Poison Bottle, and she might only consider it after a period of time if it was still available.
She’s in a tight financial situation? Or is she saving money to do something important? Klein casually thought and instinctively felt that it was the latter. This was because it was impossible for the demigod named Zatwen to keep staying in Backlund. For now, Sharron and Maric had escaped the pursuit of the Rose School of Thought, and with their Beyonder powers and unique traits about their Sequences, it wasn’t difficult for them to amass money in a relaxed environment. Furthermore, they seemed to be in charge of the illegal arms dealing in the Bravehearts Bar, and they were the backers behind Ian. Just this alone would make them plenty of money.
As he thought about it, Klein looked up and saw Miss Messenger’s eight red eyes looking at him intently.
He jumped in fright, imagining that she was urging him to pay the debt he owed her. He cleared his throat and said, “There’s no need to reply.
“I’ll be paying the first installment within the week.”
Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads spoke one after another.
“There’s no…” “Rush…” “There’s no…” “Interest…”
Miss Messenger is quite nice after all…As Klein sighed, Reinette Tinekerr vanished from her spot, returning back into the depths of the spirit world.
After burning the letter and resting for half an hour, he walked to the door to inform Richardson to prepare the carriage.
He planned on heading to the cathedral before his philosophy class in the afternoon.
The journey there was smooth sailing, and Klein arrived at the square outside Saint Samuel Cathedral after a few sips of tea.
After gaining the serenity from taking in the sights of the pigeons, he strode towards the cathedral’s main door, entered the prayer hall, and randomly found a pew to sit at. Like before, Richardson sat diagonally behind him with his master’s hat and cane.
As he emptied his mind during his prayers, Klein’s spiritual perception was triggered once again. He instinctively opened his eyes and looked left.
He saw the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell.
This Nighthawk wasn’t wearing a trench coat. He looked casual with his white shirt tucked out while matching them with straight trousers and a black vest.
Seeing the middle-aged man with gray streaks at his sideburns look at him, he smiled with a nod, retracted his gaze, and closed his eyes in a bid to pretend to pray.
He wasn’t worried that the man would discover that he was watching him, because he had only done a cursory sweep without any additional actions. Many believers present had similar actions as well.
It was inevitable for a good-looking, dignified gentleman to attract some attention when he entered. Leonard Mitchell was someone who often attracted such attention, so he knew this very well.
At this moment, the slightly aged voice sounded in his mind.
It’s him.
Heh, he didn’t make my hard work of running over to the cathedral yesterday and today be in vain…Leonard thought smugly as his expression remained stoic.
Klein was also pretending to pray as puzzlement surfaced in his thinking mind.
When did this fellow, Leonard, become so pious?
Although he’s definitely more pious than me, he’s not the kind of person who would come to the cathedral every day. He would come once or twice a week at best…
What’s his goal for coming? He seemed to be observing me just now…
Upon having this thought, Klein suddenly realized something.
The Grandpa in him is the angel of the Zoroast family, which makes him an angel of the Marauder pathway…
Blasphemer Amon is a King of Angels of this pathway. “He” could discover the gray fog and even tried to infiltrate it…
So, it’s very possible that the Grandpa in Leonard can also sense the gray fog or the traces of its powers on me!
Upon making this judgment, Klein immediately felt his heart in his throat. He felt like dangerous traps were surrounding him.
He maintained his praying posture, and the eyes under his eyelids remained motionless. His entire person was calm and reserved, completely identical to the cathedral’s atmosphere.
After an unknown period of time, he slowly got up and walked to the altar. He came before the donation box and threw in a total of 50 pounds in cash.
Following that, he did the same as before, smiling at the bishop and priest on duty while nodding. He received a rather friendly response.
The moment he walked out of Saint Samuel Cathedral, Klein received his hat from Richardson, and he fed the pigeons on the square for about ten minutes.
And behind him, the believers who had finished their prayers walked out, including Leonard Mitchell.
Without looking at the entrance, Klein leisurely clapped his hands, took his gold-inlaid cane, and walked to the nearby four-wheeled carriage.
Leonard was similarly feeding the pigeons on the square, but he didn’t have any intention of following when he saw his target leave on the carriage.
Since the person had an ancient aura and that the parasite in him placed such importance on him, he obviously didn’t dare to be careless. He didn’t act directly, as it was extremely dangerous.
He planned on making superficial investigations to gather the required intelligence.
I’ll see what Old Man has to say when the time comes… Besides, it’s not like there’s no direction for investigation at the moment. There can’t be that many of that particular type of high-end carriage in Backlund. No matter if it’s his, or if it’s rented, it’s easy to determine the source. Then, I’ll know the identity and background of that gentleman…Leonard glanced at the pigeons as he thought leisurely.
He was an experienced Nighthawk, and he was even an elite Red Glove among the Nighthawks!
At this moment, a pigeon spread its wings and flew over. In its beak there appeared to be a paper slip.
Leonard frowned as he reached out his left palm and saw the pigeon fly down before dropping the slip. Then, it flapped its wings and flew off.
Raising the paper slip, Leonard warily unfolded it while feeling puzzled. He saw two lines of text on it:
“Zoroast;
“Parasite.”
This…Leonard’s pupils suddenly constricted as he felt all his hair stand up. His emotions nearly exploded at that very instant.
That gentleman has seen through my secret?
As expected of someone with an ancient aura!
He might be one of the undying monsters that remained from the Fourth Epoch!
He’s warning me? That I shouldn’t involve myself in his matters or even come close to him?
At that moment, Leonard felt that every action the middle-aged man with white sideburns and blue eyes had done had left him shocked when he recalled them. He was someone not to be looked at directly or approached.
He immediately lost all thoughts of investigating the man. As he watched the pigeons land, he said with a suppressed voice, “Old Man, he might be an old friend of yours.
“If you wish to investigate, then it’s best that you wait till your strength recovers.”
“Old friend…” the slightly aged voice repeated the two words as though he found it suspect but couldn’t be certain.
Leonard quickly converged his emotions and chuckled.
“So you’re someone from the Zoroast family…”
At this moment, about a hundred meters away, at the intersection of Phelps Street and the other streets.
The black-haired Dwayne Dantès who had streaks of gray hair leaned onto the wall as he slowly closed his eyes, hiding his wrinkled facial features in the shadows of the carriage.
To the side of his valet, Richardson, a middle-aged man wearing a dark red coat and old triangular hat appeared, bowing to his master before disappearing. No one saw this illusory figure.
The carriage slowly turned as a flock of pigeons flew up from the square.
…
After returning home and entering the room with the huge balcony, the silent Klein finally heaved a silent sigh of relief.
If Leonard didn’t accept the warning because of the Grandpa’s bewitchment, he planned on writing another slip with the contents: “I know where Blasphemer Amon is.”
In between the lines, it means I’ll tell Blasphemer Amon that there’s a Zoroast family angel here if you foil my plans.
This wouldn’t make the Grandpa believe that Dwayne Dantès was so weak that he had to rely on others to fend him off. It was more of a friendly warning that wouldn’t number beyond three times, a form of respect towards an angel.
If two warnings weren’t enough to rein him in, there was no other choice but to inform Blasphemer Amon.
Yes, there’s a very high chance that this would scare them. There must be other ploys or difficulties for this Grandpa to choose to parasitize in such a shallow manner. He likely doesn’t wish for me to flip the table… Heh heh, this matter is all thanks to Arrodes. If he hadn’t informed me ahead of time that Leonard has a Marauder angel, I definitely wouldn’t have noticed that I’ve been targeted, much less have the suitable excuse and method to warn them…Klein thought calmly and didn’t show the anxiety or flustered state from before.
As he relaxed, there was a knock on the door. His valet, Richardson, said, “Sir, the butler wishes to seek an audience with you.”
“Please invite him in.” Klein left the balcony and returned to the half-open room.
The white-gloved Walter entered and said, “Sir, your philosophy teacher, Mr. Hamid, is here.”
Philosophy classes…Klein rubbed his aching temples.
He had previously heard from Walter that Mr. Hamid was a believer of the Lord of Storms. It was the same for the famous scholar, Leumi, as well. Many of the philosophers in the Loen Kingdom shared the same faith.
This made him rather surprised because, to him, believers in the Storm were irascible bros.
From the looks of it, I have to change my stereotypes and subjective impressions… Heh, the prerequisite to being a philosopher is to not have a wife, or not have a cordial relationship with their families?As Klein lampooned, he straightened his clothes and walked to the door. He said to Butler Walter, “Alright, I’ll head over there now.”
After the philosophy class, Klein had a feeling as though he hadn’t slept in three days. His mind was filled with names and concepts like skepticism, metaphysics, a priori and a posteriori, nominalism, Roselle socialism, existentialism, and positivism.
If it wasn’t because the original Klein had studied history, which included some mastery of philosophy, he doubted that he had the ability to last through the lesson. This wasn’t his college lessons on Earth; they were one-to-one, making it impossible for him to sleep, daydream, or read novels on his cellphone when he didn’t understand the content.
Actually, Mr. Hamid was quite different from what I had imagined. He was humorous, candid, and extroverted. His lesson wasn’t dull, making him unlike a philosophy teacher. He also doesn’t possess the stereotypes of a Lord of Storms believer…Klein rubbed his temples, turned to leave, and walked to the staircase. He returned to the third floor as his valet, Richardson, followed him in silence.
During this process, he discovered that his servants were busy with their own duties. None of them were lazing about, and they would only stop when their employer walked past. They would bow and greet him, clearly indicating how well-mannered they were.
Taneja is very capable when it comes to the arrangement and management of household matters after all…Klein walked through the corridor on the third floor and walked to the half-open room.
Before he walked in, Klein saw Butler Walter hanging two double-barreled hunting rifles on the wall, making the interior have a raw and bold feeling.
This was a decoration every tycoon’s home had. It’s very easy to get approved for a hunting license. A double-barreled hunting rifle is potent, enough to allow the servants to fend off any criminals who wish to burgle or kidnap me.
After hanging the rifle up, Walter took two steps back and observed the hunting rifle. He then took out a golden pocket watch from his inner pocket.
Pa!
He opened the pocket watch and looked at the lid’s interior. His stern, old-fashioned face softened significantly.
Klein coughed gently to inform his butler before pushing open the ajar door and walked in.
Walter closed the pocket watch, returned to his spot, and bowed.
“Sir, we applied for six hunting licenses and bought six double-barreled hunting rifles and the corresponding canister cartridges.”
Klein had Death Knell hiding under his armpit, so he didn’t mind it too much. All he did was nod as a form of acknowledgment.
He then revealed a warm smile and asked as though having a casual chat, “Back when I saw the information from the Family Servant Assistance Association, I noticed that you already have a wife and child?”
A butler was the assistant to the employer. He was a confidant that knew many matters; therefore, establishing rapport with the butler was something every employer had to do. Klein didn’t wish to be an exception.
Furthermore, he remembered Arrodes mentioning that Butler Walter could result in additional developments.
Walter answered in all seriousness, “Yes, back when I was a servant at the Viscount Conrad’s manor, I had to have constant contact with a lady due to work. We began having feelings for each other, and under the Goddess’s watch, we walked down the aisle of marriage and ended up having a daughter. She’s currently studying at a grammar school and wishes to pass the Backlund University’s entrance exams. However, that’s something to consider only two years later…”
Upon mentioning his wife and daughter, this unsmiling butler’s tone unknowingly turned mellow.
At present, all the Churches were emphasizing the importance of family. It was to stem the stress and mental problems that arose due to the tide of technological progress. The only difference was that different Churches emphasized different matters. For Evernight, men and women were equal as they helped one another in the family. For Storm, men were to work outside while women were to handle the family to be the former’s supportive angel. For Steam, it was more about learning more and to have technology do more of the work. All of them had their strengths, and they complemented each other.
Klein felt wistful hearing that as he said, “Ma’am Taneja seems to be single?”
“Yes.” Walter’s expression turned solemn again. “In modern society, male and female servants still do not enjoy equal treatment. I’m not referring to the salary, as a housekeeper is at the same level as a butler or butler assistant, earning 25 to 50 pounds a year. Instead, I’m talking about a deeper idea and belief. The Church is trying to change it, but there’s plenty of resistance. After all, the Goddess isn’t the only belief in Loen.”
He paused and added, “Male servants can get married, but if a female servant were to have a family, it implies the loss of her job or becoming the lowest laundress who’s only a part-time employee that doesn’t need to live at the employer’s residence. All of these will change only when one reaches the rank of housekeeper. But this isn’t something a young and inexperienced lady is qualified for.”
Klein didn’t continue on the topic as he nodded gently. He then walked towards the reclining chair.
At this moment, his gaze swept by the piled newspaper by the coffee table.
His mind stirred as he paused, turned to the side and said to his butler, “I saw an advertisement on the papers regarding the sale of Backlund Bike Company shares. Find a professional lawyer and accountant to inquire about it to figure out the exact situation.
“Heh heh, I’m rather interested in this industry. If the price is right, I’ll consider buying it.”
For a second, Klein thought of a problem. As a tycoon who had brought huge sums of money to Backlund to seek out better opportunities, it was impossible that he didn’t pay attention to the sale of the Backlund Bike Company shares.
Since “he” didn’t know the prospects of this industry, he needed to hire people to gain a better understanding of it; otherwise, it wouldn’t fit his persona.
Of course, I can also raise the price as a result, allowing me to sell those 10% shares at a higher price… Yes, I have to remember to just raise the price a little and not be too greedy. If I were to keep raising the price and it ends up back in my hands, I’ll be crying. It would throw all my liquidity into it, and I won’t be able to maintain my daily expenses…As Klein fantasized, he warned himself.
“Yes, sir.” Walter didn’t ask further as he directly agreed.
At 4:35 p.m., Richardson knocked on the door and entered. He said to Dwayne Dantès, who was reading leisurely, “Sir, Mr. Maury Macht and his wife, Ma’am Riana, as well as Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Bishop Elektra, is here to pay you a visit.”
Maury Macht? That House of Commons member of parliament? Also, why would Saint Samuel Cathedral’s bishop be here as well…Klein thought and asked with a smile, “Is there such a protocol?”
He had only attended two etiquette lessons and knew that at his stage, visits wouldn’t be that direct. People would first send their butlers or servants to hand over an invitation or schedule a visit.
Richardson habitually lowered his head and said, “Yes.”
“It’s because Mr. Butler informed the neighbors that you would be home in the afternoon for the next week when he was delivering your name cards and gifts.
“Under such a situation, neighbors who received your name card and have heard about you will observe the corresponding details. Not only can they send their servants to invite you over, but they can also pass by on the excuse of being out on an afternoon stroll from four to five to make a semi-formal visit. Oh, the ladies will wear strolling attire; otherwise, it wouldn’t be decent enough. And you can also invite them to have afternoon tea with you.”
Klein walked to the door and allowed Richardson to retrieve his coat to help him wear it. He then asked, “Then why would Bishop Elektra be here as well?”
This was what he really cared about most. The first question was to lead up to it.
Richardson answered as though he had prepared an answer, “Bishop Elektra was a guest at Member of Parliament Macht’s house in the afternoon. They must have mentioned you while having a chat and decided to pay a visit by strolling over.”
His hands weren’t affected by his talking. He skillfully helped Dwayne Dantès adjust his attire.
Klein tersely acknowledged, and after Richardson went forward to open the door, he walked out.
Soon, he saw the three visitors in a small living room on the second floor.
Maury Macht was a classic Loenese gentleman. He was in his forties, and he had black hair and brown eyes. He had a deep outline with a receding hairline. His face was a little thin and long. He was formerly in the military and had entered politics after being discharged. He started his career in Backlund until he became a Member of Parliament of the kingdom’s House of Commons. He was a believer of the Evernight Goddess and a member of the New Party. He was in support of improving the environment.
His wife, Riana, was from a family of lawyers. She provided plenty of funding for her husband’s political ambitions, and she was also a believer of the Evernight Goddess.
Elektra wore a black, double-breasted clergyman’s robe. He looked to be forty, and he had deep, blue eyes and a thin face. He wasn’t good-looking, but for some baffling reason, he was pleasing to the eyes. Klein had once met this bishop when he was donating money into the donation box.
Upon seeing Dwayne Dantès appear, Maury Macht took two steps forward and chuckled.
“I’ve been hearing for the past few days that a pious believer in the Goddess had moved into Unit 160, and I’ve been wanting to visit. We happened to be taking a stroll today, and we took the liberty to visit. Please pardon us for our faux pas.”
Klein smiled and tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
“At such times, the only thing we need to do is praise the Lady.”
“Praise the Lady!” Elektra and Riana nodded as they drew a crimson moon on their chests.
After exchanging pleasantries, Klein invited his three guests to take a seat. A maid hurriedly delivered some tea and coffee. Housekeeper Taneja had already asked each one of them what they wanted prior.
“Mr. Dantès, I heard you’re a merchant from Desi. I wonder what business you were previously engaged in?” Maury Macht asked casually before joking. “Your last name just makes me think of many things.”
He was referring to the protagonist’s name of a particular best-selling novel written by Emperor Roselle.
Klein smiled and humorously asked in return, “What kind of business does digging up treasure count as?”
This was also related to the content of said best-selling novel.
Without waiting for the Member of Parliament to answer him, he said the answer he had long fabricated, “I once had my own mine, but as you know, it will one day be mined out. Mining cities would also end up waning as a result.”
He was hinting that he was born in one of the resource-rich cities in Desi County. There, gangs were rampant, and there were many secret tycoons. If ordinary people were to attempt to investigate Dwayne Dantès’s situation, it would take them at least half a year.
Bishop Elektra nodded in thought as he asked, “So, you chose to come to Backlund to seek out new opportunities?
“May I know who proselytized you into the Church?”
Klein had already walked through Bishop Elektra’s last question before, so he said with a sigh, “It was my father. He was a truly wise elder. Unfortunately, he passed away many years ago during an accident.”
When he said that, he infused the original Klein’s emotions of losing his parents, him being in an alternate world with no home to return to, as well as the scars that resulted from his time in Tingen City. He sounded calm and wore a slight smile, but there was a sorrow that lasted forever that remained hidden deep inside.
“I’m sorry for your loss. He must’ve entered the holy residence of the Goddess, sleeping peacefully under ‘Her’ watch,” Bishop Elektra answered sincerely as he formed the sign of the crimson moon on his chest.
Without waiting for Dwayne Dantès to respond, he looked at him and invited him:
“There will be a Moon Mass the day after tomorrow for the deceased. It will help him sleep in the Goddess’s nation and receive eternal peace. I wonder if you’re interested in participating?”
The Church of the Evernight Goddess didn’t have many festivals, and the most important one was Winter Gifts Day. The second most important was the Mass held during the full moon, also known as the Moon Mass. The rest were just normal Masses and prayers on weekends. However, different dioceses and different cathedrals had their own patron saints and angels which would have a corresponding special festival for them.
“I would love to.” Klein stood up and bowed, saying it from the bottom of his heart.
This gave him the perfect excuse to interact with the bishops and priests of Saint Samuel Cathedral, or even the diocese bishop. He had a firm foundation for entering particular regions in the cathedral.
Meanwhile, he came to realize why the Evernight pathway was interchangeable with the Death pathway.
Both wielded the authorities of serenity, eternal sleep, and darkness. It represented the end and a destination!
Following that, Maury Macht didn’t continue the topic regarding Dwayne Dantès’s identity and background. It appeared as though he had only been asking in passing. He and his wife, Riana, began idly talking about their vacation experience in Desi Bay last year. Having filled the gaps on this by staying there for two days, Klein replied with a native tone as he shared his thoughts on the Desi specialty, roasted fish.
During this process, he also pretended to unintentionally mention his hunting activities while he was doing business in West Balam, and how he was extremely familiar with the primitive forest over there.
This was to build up the necessary foundations for the second layer to Dwayne Dantès’s identity. Furthermore, West Balam was different from East Balam. The colonial factions from Loen and Intis were on par, allowing for frequent conflicts. Even the actively controlled regions would experience changes from time to time. To investigate the activity trajectories of a merchant or adventurer wasn’t easy at all. This was even more so the case when Dwayne Dantès was likely using a fake name.
As for his hunting experience in West Balam’s primitive forest, Klein didn’t randomly fabricate stories, nor did he plagiarize articles from the magazines or newspapers. He used what the Fog Sea’s Strongest Hunter, Anderson, had previously mentioned regarding his glorious deeds as a blueprint. He drew on the details and abandoned the main storyline. What he fabricated was partially true and fake as well.
Upon hearing the thick anacondas, man-eating fishes, and flowers which could capture their own prey in the forests, Riana would let out gasps from time to time, looking afraid but also eager to know more. As for the member of parliament and bishop, they were equally interested. They often had to force themselves to interrupt Dwayne Dantès’s description to ask about the details.
“You really are an excellent hunter! Back when I was serving in East Balam, I never had the chance to enter the forest. I never expected it to be this dangerous.” After this extremely dignified middle-aged gentleman finished his tales, Maury Macht picked up a tiny piece of velvet cake and praised sincerely. “I wish to invite you to go hunting if there’s a chance in the future.”
As they conversed, a maid had delivered the afternoon tea pastries. A male servant served them from the side.
Upon hearing Member of Parliament Macht’s semi-serious invitation, Klein replied with a smile, “I’m already looking forward to it.”
After chatting a little more and discussing Backlund’s pollution control, the three guests suggested they take their leave. As they had only acquainted themselves and weren’t considered familiar with each other, Klein didn’t retain them. He sent them to the door with his valet, Richardson.
As he watched the bishop, member of parliament and his wife leave, Klein’s smile slowly disappeared until there was nothing left.
He was rather pleased with the progress he had made. Bishop Elektra was directly related to the Church of the Evernight Goddess, which was the main goal for him to return to Backlund. Maury Macht was a discharged soldier and a member of parliament at present. Without a doubt, he belonged to certain military officer clubs, and he would be beneficial to his continued investigation of the Great Smog of Backlund.
Next up, I should slowly deepen our relationships…Klein returned to the small living room and saw that the maid had taken away the remaining pastries and tea.
He originally planned on having a little more…
Regardless of the other types of food, the pastries and desserts in Loen, especially Backlund, were outstanding. As for the cook which Dwayne Dantès had hired, he was skilled in that. Even Ma’am Riana was filled with praise about it. Klein also agreed from the bottom of his heart.
Retracting his gaze, Klein didn’t say a word as he steadily walked to the staircase that led to the third floor.
Before dinner, Butler Walter finally returned to the house and briefed him on the situation regarding the 10% of Backlund Bike Company’s shares.
“Sir, we are lucky enough. Someone had hired a professional lawyer and accountant to investigate the situation of the Backlund Bike Company, and they had offered a price to the seller before the advertisements were published. But in subsequent negotiations, the price exceeded the buyer’s expectations. He had no choice but to give up.
“This way, we don’t have to wait for the investigation report. We can directly hire that original team.”
Klein nodded and asked without hiding anything, “What’s the current bid?”
“The buyer that gave up had offered 6,000 pounds with a bottom-line price of 7,000 pounds. The seller didn’t divulge the situation about the other buyer; however, from the feedback from various channels, it’s at least 8,000 pounds.”
8,000 pounds. Not too bad… Should I raise it a little more? If I were to raise the price a little and the other party just gives up, wouldn’t it be awkward?Klein nodded slightly and said, “Give me the corresponding report. I’ll consider it.”
After flipping through the report and having dinner to accentuate his extravagant but brilliant image as someone who did solid work, Klein turned his head to Richardson and said, “Prepare the two-wheel carriage. I’ll be making a trip outside.”
He originally imagined that Richardson would ask him in surprise. A two-wheeled carriage didn’t seem befitting enough, but to his surprise, his valet answered politely after flashing a curious look, “Alright, sir.”
Submissive and never asking why. That’s also considered an advantage…Klein sighed inwardly as he waited for Richardson to return to help him wear his coat.
After getting on the two-wheeled carriage, he directly instructed, “Let’s circle around the Backlund Bridge area and East Borough.”
Richardson still didn’t ask about his master’s motives and just got the coachman to steer the horses carefully.
As the carriage passed through Cherwood Borough, it arrived in the Backlund Bridge area under the illumination of the street lamps.
Klein didn’t give a destination, and he only got the coachman to meander through the nearby streets.
He leaned against the carriage wall, looking out at the streets. He saw pedestrians in old clothes, walking along with tired faces as though they were in a rush to return home for dinner after a hard day’s work. Occasionally, there would be the ringing of a bike passing by. They were fast as they shot into the distance. In comparison, the rider’s expression appeared more lively than the pedestrians. They seemed to beam with an indescribable sense of pride.
It’s an obvious difference in class. Although it’s the difference between a technical worker and an ordinary worker, with the difference in weekly salaries of one to two pounds to those with one pound a week…Klein slowly exhaled as he subconsciously looked up at the sky.
At that moment, darkness had already completely covered Backlund’s skies, but the smog wasn’t too serious. One could see through them and see the twinkling stars.
After the Great Smog, the management of the environment is improving by the day… However, the situation with the lower-class workers in the East Borough hasn’t significantly improved. Although their salaries might be higher, and their working hours have improved, due to the large number of people surging in, prices have risen across the board, reducing the effects of the salary hike. The improvement in working hours have just gone from 15–16 hours to 11–12 hours…
They’re just fixing the problems with the greatest problems. As for the other problems that didn’t rear their ugly heads, they’re neglected… Yes, the kingdom is still undergoing reforms. Many things haven’t been straightened out…Klein watched as his thoughts drifted until the carriage left Cherwood Borough.
…
On the Future, Admiral of Stars Cattleya stood behind the windows in the captain’s cabin, watching Frank Lee pushing wooden barrels into the shadows. He was putting unknown things into it before closing the lid.
He’s recently been researching the growth of plants in dark environments… Why did he suddenly become normal?Cattleya frowned with suspicion, often worrying that Frank Lee would create some huge “invention.”
I’ll get Nina to ask later…Just as she had this thought, her spiritual perception was triggered. She turned her head to see a letter on her desk.
As a faint smile curled on her lips without her realizing it, Cattleya walked over, tore open the envelope, and unfolded the letter. She quickly read through it.
“There are two Obninsks that do not belong to the Church of Storms swimming north from Sonia Island towards the Abyss Maelstrom…
“Find the direct descendant of Abraham family…
“You did well.”
Abyss Maelstrom was the name of a dangerous area at sea, and not the Abyss.
Abraham family… Cattleya thought for a moment, and without any clues, she planned on asking at the next Tarot Gathering.
…
The next morning, after divining again if he should raise the price again, Klein said to Butler Walter, “Hire that team and continue the negotiation. My bottom line is 9,000 pounds.”
“Alright, sir.” Walter then immediately said with an apologetic look, “Something happened at home, and I wish to have half a day off.”
“No problem. Do you need any help?” Klein asked gently.
“Thank you for asking. I can handle it, and it’s not too urgent. I will first handle the matters regarding the share negotiation first,” Walter said sincerely.
Klein didn’t ask further as he nodded and permitted him to take time off.
After his butler left the room, Klein turned to look at Richardson and asked, “Did Walter meet anyone earlier this morning?”
“Mr. Butler received a letter,” Richardson replied without hiding anything.
He received a letter? Didn’t he say that something happened at home? Walter’s family lives in Backlund, so if there really is anything wrong, then they can directly come over via public carriage or a rental carriage. Wouldn’t that be faster than sending a message by mail? With his salary and land in the countryside, he can definitely afford it…Klein nodded without a word as though he had just asked in passing.
He slowly returned to the reclining chair, sat down, and began to seriously read the papers.
Upon seeing this, Richardson didn’t say a thing as he silently retreated out of the room and quietly closed the wooden door.
After hearing the light click, Klein cast his gaze away from the papers and towards the door. He thought,I’ve discovered another advantage of Richardson. He enjoys observing his surroundings, and he’s able to notice information of value. Back when Bishop Elektra was a guest at Member of Parliament Maury Macht’s place, he was the first one to notice it from the balcony.
However, this is different from a Spectator. The focus is more on the event rather than the details…
Walter’s matter seems a little abnormal. Could this be the additional development Arrodes mentioned?
Regardless, I’ll first divine the matter. I don’t want danger to come to me without me realizing it…
With this in mind, Klein immediately entered the bathroom, took four steps counterclockwise, and arrived above the gray fog. Every time he appeared as The Fool, his inner shell beneath the gray fog would wear Klein Moretti’s appearance. It wouldn’t overlap with Sherlock Moriarty, Gehrman Sparrow, or Dwayne Dantès.
Due to the lack of necessary information, he could only divine about any danger that targeted himself; therefore, he didn’t use dream divination. He removed the spirit pendulum around his wrist and wrote the corresponding divination statement: “Walter’s abnormality will bring me danger.”
Holding the spirit pendulum in his left hand, Klein closed his eyes and entered Cogitation as he muttered the sentence he had just said.
After repeating it seven times, he opened his eyes and saw the topaz spinning counterclockwise at a rather ordinary speed and amplitude.
This also meant that Walter’s abnormality wouldn’t bring him any danger.
But this can only mean that I might not encounter any dangerous trouble through this problem. In addition, there’s also another possibility. The danger depends on whether I make the appropriate choice. If I were to rashly get myself involved, something that isn’t dangerous might become dangerous…Klein interpreted the matter with his rich experience.
Just as he put this matter on hold, he suddenly saw the crimson star that represented The Hermit coruscate as it burgeoned and shrank.
Does this mean that the payment for Scales of Luck is here?Klein was delighted as he immediately emanated his spirituality.
He was left disappointed because Cattleya was only requesting Mr. Fool to pass on a message to The Hanged Man. She didn’t mention when she would close the deal with The World.
There are Obninsks at the Abyss Maelstrom north of Sonia Island? Mr. Hanged Man is pretty lucky. At least he isn’t like me, needing to enter the ruins of the battlefield of gods… Of course, Obninsks can be dangerous as well. It’s not easy to use one for a ritual. Mr. Hanged Man might even need Sea God’s help…
Ma’am Hermit’s request is actually to help find the direct descendants of the Abraham family… This means that Queen Mystic is rather aware of Mr. Door’s origins… The emperor had mentioned it to her?Klein began making connections from Cattleya’s words as he threw the corresponding image to the crimson star representing The Hanged Man.
At this moment, Alger Wilson had just finished his reports and had passed the examination, allowing him to return to the Blue Avenger.
When he saw the endless gray fog and heard The Hermit’s words, he walked to the captain’s cabin with a deadpan expression, keeping his pace normal.
Upon entering the room and closing the door, he came in front of an alcohol cabinet, took a bottle of Lanti Proof, the most beloved drink of pirates, and poured half a cup.
Alger immediately held the cup to his mouth and downed it like it was water.
During this process, he kept his eyes half-closed as though he was completely immersed in his own world.
After drinking half a cup of Lanti Proof, Alger put down the cup, wiped his mouth, and chuckled.
Abraham family’s direct descendant? This might be very difficult for others, with almost zero clues, but I can ask Miss Magician. Her teacher is one… Heh heh, Admiral of Stars still isn’t aware of it yet.
He quickly reined in his emotions and paced about, finally giving up on his idea and responded frankly to Cattleya’s request.
Admiral of Stars won’t only ask for my help. At the Tarot Gathering next week, she might announce this mission to everyone, and the others know that Miss Magician’s teacher is a member of the Abraham family… There’s no point lying about matters that can be easily exposed. I shouldn’t jeopardize the possible transactions in the future just for some petty gains… At times, honesty is the best policy…Alger stopped walking as he reverently bowed his head and recited Mr. Fool’s honorific name.
“… Please inform Ma’am Hermit that she can directly ask Miss Magician for clues regarding the direct descendants of the Abraham family…”
After settling the request by Admiral of Stars, Alger took the initiative to mention his encounter during the night of the Blood Moon, and he inquired to Mr. Fool about whether the item that resonated with the Ocean Songster’s Beyonder characteristic was the Book of Calamity, and if the female holding the golden cup in the coral palace was Cohinem.
Something like that happened? Queen of Calamity might really not be completely dead… It’s likely that “She” had split her Beyonder characteristic, splitting them into the Book of Calamity and the one in the undersea ruin. Yes, there might even be a third or fourth portion, but I’ve no idea where they are…Klein confirmed without any hesitation that the elf was Queen of Calamity Cohinem!
This wasn’t based on intuition, but a logical inference.
He had once obtained the golden cup that Elf Queen Cohinem loved, and a similar vessel had appeared in the dream.
Elvish Songster Siatas knew of Queen of Calamity’s daily trivialities, and she had quite a strong relationship with the angel, which strongly implied that she was an elf that attended to Cohinem. It was completely understandable that the Beyonder characteristic she left behind resonated with the Book of Calamity on the night of the Blood Moon.
With this in mind, Klein suddenly recalled a matter. He had given Cohinem’s beloved golden cup to Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina for her to bury in Siatas’s tomb.
If Queen of Calamity really isn’t completely dead, will the golden cup cause any form of mutation to the corpses of any elves close to her?Klein did a count of the time, and he discovered that he couldn’t be certain if the Golden Dream had reached Sonia Island.
After some thought, he calmly replied to The Hanged Man, “That’s right.”
Following that, he forwarded the message to the crimson star representing The Hermit.
After doing all of this, Klein conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and made him pray:
“Honorable Mr. Fool, please tell Danitz to pass on a message to Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards about the existence of any abnormalities between Elvish Songster Siatas’s corpse and the golden cup.”
Phew…After doing all of that, Klein exhaled and threw the corresponding image to the specially labeled point of light beside him. He then returned to the real world and left the bathroom.
Coming before his changing mirror, he looked at his gray sideburns and blue eyes as he curled up the corners of his lips. He knew that he had returned from being Mr. Fool to the mysterious merchant, Dwayne Dantès.
…
Bayam, inside a primitive forest.
Danitz, who was having a feast in a particular base of the Resistance, suddenly trembled as he nearly choked on the liquid in his mouth.
Although this wasn’t the first time he was receiving an answer from the mighty Fool, he still felt apprehensive and afraid.
After he identified the figure and heard his words, he heaved a sigh of relief and knew that Gehrman Sparrow was getting him to do something.
Ask Captain? That’s simple… The Golden Dream will be picking me up in a few days… Hehe, Gehrman Sparrow isn’t crazy, and he’s even very sincere and reverent before the mighty Fool…Danitz quickly relaxed as he leisurely thought.
Meanwhile on the Future, Cattleya, who had received a response that surprised her, muttered in silence,Directly ask Miss Magician?
Yes, she seems to be a Beyonder of the Apprentice pathway… She’s actually related to the Abraham family?
As I expected, she’s not simple!
Cattleya considered a moment and decided if she ought to give The Hanged Man a new mission because she wasn’t too sure if Miss Magician was willing to divulge clues to the Abraham family.
…
Walter returned to 160 Böklund Street in the afternoon with a normal expression like before. He had apparently resolved everything easily.
Klein didn’t ask. He felt that their relationship hadn’t reached a point in which his butler could be totally frank with him. Furthermore, the problem hadn’t fully blown up before him in a way that couldn’t be hidden.
Time quickly passed as he had his lessons. The next evening, with the arrival of the full moon, Klein brought along Richardson and rode his high-end carriage to Saint Samuel Cathedral for the Moon Mass.
He wasn’t worried about the donation that would happen, because Miss Justice had paid him 1,000 pounds. He now had 2,186 pounds, so it wasn’t too difficult for him to donate a few hundred pounds.
It’s only not too difficult…Klein sighed inwardly as he looked at the bell tower outside, left the carriage, walked across the square, and stepped into Saint Samuel Cathedral.
After waiting nearly ten minutes outside the prayer hall, Klein and the other believers who were here to join the Moon Mass entered under the priest’s lead.
In the dark and serene atmosphere, they heard uniform and ethereal chanting:
“Full-faced above the land stood the crimson moon;
“And sweet it was to dream of themselves,
“Of child, and wife, and parents; but evermore1…”
Holy and rhythmic voices echoed in the prayer hall as the believers involuntarily quietened down, as though they had forgotten all their frustrations in life or the different challenges they faced in the real world.
Under the guidance of a few priests, they found their seats. In front of the altar, Bishop Elektra, who was in charge of celebrating the Mass, held The Revelation of Evernight and began preaching.
As this segment came to an end, the priests held up water and bread, and they began handing them out to Klein and company. This was the loving grace of Evernight, food that people both alive and dead could share.
Having not had dinner, Klein naturally didn’t waste the bread of average quality and the water in the cup. Then, he saw candles light up on the altar, and under the darkness, they appeared like stars in the night sky, emitting light and warmth that eased one’s heart.
At that moment, Bishop Elektra led the few priests and everyone in the choir to chant in unison:
“We look upward into the night sky,
“We tenderly say her name: ‘Evernight Goddess!’
“We know no other words, except ‘Evernight Goddess,’
“May the Goddess draw out from the angel chorus
“With the silence sweet to gather,
“And hold both within ‘Her’ right hand which is gentle.
“‘Goddess!’ If ‘She’ heard us, ‘She’ would surely agree,
“Smiling with purity at the dead:
“Come, rest and sleep well, my children1!”
The empty voice filled with holiness drilled into every believers’ ears. It felt as though all the spirits present were resonating in unison. As a Sequence 5 Beyonder, Klein felt as though his Soul Body was being cleansed as his spirituality naturally flowed out in comfort.
Following that, a tranquil darkness seemed to appear before his eyes, a darkness without any sound.
In the darkness, corpses lay there; their faces calm and at peace, as though they weren’t dead and were actually in a deep sleep.
Klein calmly traversed the darkness in a staid manner when he suddenly stopped and looked diagonally ahead.
At a spot where moon flowers were silently blooming, there were a few people sleeping.
They were the hatless Dunn Smith in a trench coat; Old Neil, who still wore his black classic robe; and the short Kenley, who worked hard to save up money.
They closed their eyes in a relaxed manner as a faint smile appeared to show on their lips. Around them were erected tombs, each of them having the same word written on them: “Guardian.”
Klein instantly closed his eyes as a holy and ethereal voice resounded by his ears:
“Cross your hands humbly,
“Over your breast!
“Make the silent prayer,
“And shout from the bottom of your heart:
“The only escape is tranquility1!”
Klein lowered his head, closed his eyes, and raised his hands up before crossing them before his chest. He then repeated silently,The only escape is tranquility!
The only escape is tranquility!
…
This repeated again and again until the prayer hall reached a state of extreme silence. Only then did Klein open his eyes again and rubbed the corners of his eyes.
He slowly exhaled and glanced around him. With the light from the candles, he discovered that most of the believers were covered in tears without realizing it. Even his valet, Richardson, was constantly tearing up without wiping his tears.
The Moon Mass is akin to a ritual, a ritual with Beyonder powers involved. Its effect is likely to make everyone’s spirit resonate, allowing different people to see the deceased who they share deep relationships in the darkness. It relieves one’s grief in order to obtain tranquility… Yes, this isn’t an abnormality that’s targeted at Beyonders, so I can be at ease… To ordinary people, this might be an illusory outlet that’s instantaneous. They would only believe that it’s a result of the Goddess’s greatness, and not some extraordinary powers… Sequence 5 Beyonders of the Evernight pathway seem to gain a significant enhancement in their control of spirits…Klein withdrew his gaze as he made a judgment.
Right on the heels of that, he recalled the darkness and the deceased that lay amidst the moon flowers.
Closing his eyes, Klein allowed his thoughts to drift.
That dark plain filled with moon flowers, night vanilla, and slumber flowers is a manifestation of the Goddess’s divine kingdom?
What does the source of danger in the night time inside that battle of the gods ruin correspond to then?
Klein gradually outlined the cold darkness and the fog that enveloped the sea on the eastern front of the Sonia Sea.
In the fog, there was an ancient, pitch-black cathedral with a steeple. Ravens spiraled above it as though they were holding a memorial or were in grief. And around the cathedral were ordinary residents, simple wood huts, grayish-white mills, and indistinct figures.
Logically speaking, this foggy scene that’s intricately tied to the night and dreams should be formed from the aura left behind when the Goddess slayed Annihilation Demonic Wolf. But it doesn’t have any similarities with the corresponding divine kingdom… Yes, mortals can’t pry into the secrets of deities, so perhaps the dark plains filled with flowers isn’t the projection of the divine kingdom, but rather an outcome of the ritual…Seeing that the Moon Mass was coming to an end, Klein reached into his inner pocket and took out his wallet.
Holding his wallet, he got up and entered the aisle, walked straight to the altar, and under Bishop Elektra’s compassionate watch, he walked diagonally over to the donation box.
He tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion, drawing out the crimson moon before throwing in all his large-denomination notes.
A total of 300 pounds!
At that moment, Klein didn’t feel the pinch like the previous few times. He was in a very calm mood because he recalled the ritual Old Neil had used to repay his debt.
Back then, they picked up a wallet containing 300 pounds, all thanks to the Goddess’s blessings.
Taking a step back, he drew the crimson moon once again, and he gave his spot to the donor behind him.
At that moment, Bishop Elektra walked over and said as he drew the crimson moon, “May the Goddess bless you.”
“May the Goddess know about it. What I wish for now is to receive some teachings,” Klein replied with a smile.
Bishop Elektra glanced at the prayer hall’s side door and said, “If you don’t mind waiting fifteen minutes, I can explain the Bible to you in the library.”
“I would love that,” Klein said with a warm smile.
Bishop Elektra immediately got a priest to lead Dwayne Dantès and his servant out the prayer hall through a side door as they circled around a spiral staircase to the nearby library.
There was a huge bookshelf here, and on it were various books from the Church of the Evernight Goddess. There were tables and chairs lining the sides for priests and bishops to study and preach to the believers.
Twelve minutes later, Bishop Elektra entered the library with a calming smile and saw Dwayne Dantès with his white sideburns standing in front of a bookshelf, flipping through a book with great focus. He exuded the vibes of a scholar.
“What are you reading?” he asked with a smile.
Klein snapped the book together and said with a self-deprecating smile, “The Revelation of Evernight.
“To be frank, although I’m a pious believer of the Goddess, I’ve never had the time to seriously sit down and read the Bible due to my busy life.”
As he spoke, he didn’t show any odd signs on his face, but he felt uneasy deep down. He was afraid the Goddess would smite him with a bolt of lightning to reward this “pious” believer, Dwayne Dantès.
Well, lightning isn’t in the Goddess’s domain…Klein consoled himself.
Bishop Elektra smiled and took The Revelation of Evernight from his hands.
“It’s never too late to begin.”
Following that, he invited Dwayne Dantès to sit down beside a table and systematically introduced The Revelation of Evernight’s structure and the corresponding Holy Word.
Richardson held his employer’s hat and cane, and he stood a slight distance away, silently waiting to listen to the bishop’s preachings.
Time ticked by, when Klein, who appeared serious, suddenly felt his spiritual perception trigger. A scene outside the door naturally surfaced in his mind.
This was an intuitive foresight that stemmed from a Clown, one that had been enhanced by the gray fog!
Outside the door, an elder dressed in a black clergyman robe walked by and headed for the nearby spiral staircase.
He had lush white hair but didn’t comb it, making him look rather disheveled. He had a thin face that made it appear as though he was bones wrapped in skin. He exuded a rather cold bearing, and his skin was abnormally pale. His eyes were a rare pure black.
This figure quickly vanished from the door as the footsteps gradually sounded like they were coming from above.
A Keeper! But it’s not the one I met at the prayer hall… Hmm, it’s his turn today?Klein paid attention to Bishop Elektra as he wore a contemplative look over the Bible’s contents.
He wasn’t surprised that a Keeper would appear inside the cathedral and pass by the library at this time. This was because the sealing forces behind Chanis Gate would reach its peak at night. It wasn’t suitable for living creatures to remain inside; therefore, the Keepers only entered at sunrise and left at sunset. It had just turned dark.
I need to remember what day and date it is today… Later, with more information, I’ll be able to figure out the Keepers’ rotation schedule. This way, I’ll be able to act as the corresponding target at the right time…Klein reined in his thoughts as he listened attentively. Finally, he got up and bade farewell thirty minutes later.
He smiled and said to Bishop Elektra, “I’m wondering if I have the honor to listen to your preachings in the future?”
“No problem.” Faced with a tycoon who had just donated 300 pounds, Bishop Elektra couldn’t reject him. He even happily nodded. “As long as you come to the cathedral and I have the time.”
Klein didn’t harp on the details to prevent any suspicion. He earnestly thanked him and left Saint Samuel Cathedral with Richardson.
He returned home before eight, and enjoyed dinner as he leisurely spent the rest of his night.
…
Late at night, inside the master bedroom.
The sleeping Klein suddenly opened his eyes.
His spiritual intuition told him that someone had infiltrated his mansion!
Someone has infiltrated the compound?Klein didn’t immediately sit up. All he did was turn his body to the side and reached his left palm under his pillow. He secretly held Death Knell, and at the same time, he slowly spread his left hand open, preparing to activate Creeping Hunger.
After knowing that it was difficult to find food for Creeping Hunger in Backlund, he had infiltrated the prisons in Desi Bay’s Conant City, found an inmate on death row, and confirmed that there wasn’t any mistake in the judgment before feeding him to the glove.
The Rose School of Thought has locked onto me? No, it’s impossible for them to be that quick. Besides, if it’s them, they wouldn’t just come but would wait for an opportunity. They will seize the opportunity when I’m passing by a secluded spot and strike so as to not alarm Backlund’s official organizations… I donated too much money at the Moon Mass, causing criminals to target me? Hmm, a generous tycoon who just came to Backlund from a foreign land is indeed an easy target… Of course, I can’t rule out the routine investigations of the Nighthawks…As thoughts flashed through his mind, Klein heard a soft noise coming from the balcony in the adjoining half-open room.
Right on the heels of that, there was the sound of a lock turning as the floor-to-ceiling window was pulled open nearly silently.
Klein carefully listened and sensed the footsteps pass through the half-open room and into the corridor.
After a pause, the footsteps walked towards the master bedroom before passing it, turning the doorknob to his valet’s room.
He went into the wrong room? Or could it be that he’s here to find Richardson?Klein’s heart stirred as he released his grip on Death Knell. He then reached out to the iron cigar case which wasn’t too far.
After he removed the wall of spirituality, an illusory figure in a dark red coat and old triangular hat appeared beside him. It then walked into the full-body mirror.
When Senor, the Wraith marionette, jumped to the glass window in Richardson’s room, he saw a figure with orange-yellow skin, raven-black hair, and soft facial features walk out of the room. As for Richardson, he was silently sitting by the edge of his bed, his body leaning forward. His back was hunched up like he was fused into the darkness.
Horror colored his face as he showed a weak and stumped expression. Finally, he fell silent.
The person is indeed here for Richardson… His traits resemble that of someone from the Southern Continent… He’s agile and skilled. He’s likely not an ordinary person… This is a friend that Richardson got to know at the manor in the Southern Continent, or could it be a maternal relative? Richardson is only a valet with an annual salary of 35 pounds. What matter would need his help?Klein guessed as he used Senor’s vision to observe.
At that moment, he suddenly realized why Richardson was good at observation and often stayed in the balcony to size up any pedestrians.
He was afraid of being found!
I hope it’s not too big a problem and won’t affect my plans… I’ll later divine the matter… If Richardson is unable to resolve the problem, I’ll have to find an excuse to terminate his services…Seeing his valet lie back down, Klein pulled back his Wraith marionette.
…
Meanwhile, Leonard Mitchell, who lived at 7 Pinster Street, once again entered the fog-immersed Backlund.
He had previously questioned the Daily Observer reporter, Mike Joseph, and received the news that Sherlock Moriarty didn’t proactively involve himself in Lanevus’s matter. Instead, he participated in a discussion after being hired. This made any suspicions regarding him drop drastically.
If it wasn’t because this detective had been slightly involved in Capim’s matter, and how he had a close relationship with Emlyn White from the Harvest Church, Leonard Mitchell would have had thoughts of giving up the investigation to continue his search for Ince Zangwill.
As Sherlock Moriarty didn’t have many friends at the Quelaag Club, with one of them dying in the matter involving Prince Edessak while the other was Reporter Mike Joseph; therefore, Leonard only had one target left: Dr. Aaron Ceres.
From the dossiers, this doctor was once involved in a Beyonder matter of the Monster pathway… After the item was swapped, he stopped being unlucky or having nightmares. His life returned back on track… Heh, most people that Sherlock Moriarty know are involved in Beyonder matters. This detective sure isn’t an ordinary someone…As Leonard thought, he rang the doorbell in Aaron Ceres’s dream.
Upon entering the dream, he casually found a sofa to sit in and said to Dr. Aaron who was opposite him, “Tell me in detail how you got to know Sherlock Moriarty.”
In the dream, Aaron didn’t lie. He started from how Mrs. Mary had introduced Sherlock Moriarty into the Quelaag Club, and how he was one of the recommenders. He continued until the detective suggested that he inform the Church of the Evernight Goddess’s bishop about his abnormal matters.
The truth is described in the dossiers. Sherlock Moriarty seems rather friendly towards the official Beyonder organizations, and he was endorsed by Isengard Stanton…Leonard glanced at the mustached Sherlock which Dr. Aaron conjured and retracted his gaze as he listened attentively.
After Aaron finished recounting everything in detail, he said, “He headed to the south for a vacation, and he hasn’t returned. I’ve been worried about him all this while.
“However, he’s a detective filled with wisdom and a kind heart. I believe nothing bad will happen to him. I just wish that he can participate in the celebration of my child’s birth.”
Perhaps…Leonard suspected that Sherlock Moriarty might never return to Backlund.
He then politely bade farewell and walked out of Dr. Aaron’s dream.
After taking a few steps forward, he subconsciously looked back and saw that inside the house with a garden, blurry spherical lights that represented different dreams filled the entire space. Everything was fine.
Was it a mistake on my part? I keep feeling as though something about me is changing…Leonard muttered as he turned to fly to Pinster Street.
Everywhere he could see was covered in dense fog. The street lamps were gloomy and pale.
Suddenly, Leonard stopped flying as he cast his gaze at a building.
In that house, there were about five spherical lights floating in silence, making it look different from the other buildings.
However, Leonard’s spiritual perception told him that there was apparently a black blob in the house which could absorb all light.
Furthermore, he discovered that he didn’t recognize the street he was at.
He felt alarmed, suspecting if he had seen something he shouldn’t see. He hurriedly retracted his gaze as he prepared to leave and head for his residence.
At that moment, the building that looked ordinary sounded with a teasing voice:
“Why don’t you come in for a cup of tea?”
Thoughts erupted in Leonard’s mind as he flew up at high speeds without even thinking.
In his spiritual perception, the terrace houses lining the back, the garden, and tiny buildings were burgeoning in size as the windows and doors turned into mouths that were biting at him!
The nearby black street lamps were extending in height, making the surroundings appear like a forest of steel that seemed to stop Leonard.
Leonard didn’t stop or turn back. He felt a chill down his back as it became more obvious and deeper!
His body slowly stiffened as though he was being grabbed by countless invisible hands.
Just as he felt that he couldn’t hold out any longer, he saw a familiar house where a familiar window and lights stood.
He held his breath, plunged down abruptly, and fell back into his dream!
Phew…He jolted awake and found himself drenched in cold sweat.
“Old Man, what did I actually encounter?” Leonard retracted his legs from the desk’s edge and asked with a sense of lingering fear.
The slightly aged voice in his mind replied after a few seconds,I’m not sure.
Leonard’s eyelid drooped immediately as he didn’t pursue the matter.
He then cast his gaze out the window and saw lights everywhere in the Backlund night sky. It was tranquil.
…
160 Böklund Street. Inside Dwayne Dantès’s mansion.
“Sir, Ma’am Wahana Heisen is here,” Richardson entered the room and said to Klein.
Klein put down his papers and looked up, glancing at his valet. He discovered that he was still an apprehensive man of few words, silent and reserved. There was nothing odd with him.
If it wasn’t because the divination outcome was okay… Suddenly firing an employee will incur suspicion…Klein silently mumbled. He stood up as though nothing had happened, and he got Richardson to help him wear his coat.
Fifteen minutes later, he was holding his etiquette teacher, Wahana Heisen, in an embrace as he began to learn another common dance used at social events.
“I feel as though I’ll be losing my job in a few days.” After a while, Wahana praised Dwayne Dantès for his progress. When she was done, she added, “However, you’re still a little restrained. Although you don’t have to act like Intis men who cling closely to the ladies, you don’t have to constantly maintain a distance. It’s very normal to make occasional contact. The way you are behaving now makes you appear rigid and dull.”
Klein pulled her in a little and replied with a smile, “I was afraid of being rude.”
Does this mean that being too close to ladies is an act of rudeness? It also implies I’m full of charm, and that he might embarrass himself if he’s too close? This is quite a euphemistic form of praise…Wahana thought and said with a smile, “You have learned well.”
The dance continued as Klein looked at Wahana Heisen’s face as he asked warmly in a casual manner, “Ma’am, you seem frustrated?”
Wahana lowered her head and chuckled.
“It’s nothing serious. My husband is a businessman, and he recently had some minor conflicts with some people. We can resolve the matter.
“Oh, your question was too direct. Before both parties have established a friendship, it’s best not to ask about their matters, unless she has made it obvious.”
Compared to you who comes and goes in families of high society; thus, knowing many madams and ladies, as a tycoon who just arrived in Backlund, I do lack the necessary social connections…Klein nodded gently and said with a smile, “I thought we were no longer strangers.”
He then skipped the topic and began talking about his own experiences and his neighbors. Wahana would mention a few things in response, allowing Klein to better grasp the traits and preferences of his neighbor.
After Wahana left, Klein stood at the door for some time before turning to say to his butler, “Walter, find out what trouble Ma’am Wahana is facing. If she can’t resolve it, we will provide her with some timely assistance.”
In the evening, Klein, who had just returned from Saint Samuel Cathedral, was just about to enter the dining hall on the second floor when he saw Butler Walter walk over and say with a polite bow, “Sir, the matter you wished to be investigated has been completed.”
Klein didn’t inquire further in front of the other servants as he staidly nodded.
“Let’s talk in the study.”
Walter followed behind him and came all the way to the third floor. Richardson then opened the door and lit the gas wall lamp inside.
Klein unhurriedly walked to his desk, sat down, and looked at the butler for the report.
As Walter gestured Richardson to guard outside the door, he approached the desk and deliberated over his words.
After the door closed again, he said, “Ma’am Wahana’s husband is a cloth merchant. He had been cooperating with someone and had invested 1,000 pounds into it, but the other party ran off with the goods. She has already sought the help of Member of Parliament Macht and Ma’am Riana to urge the police department to crack the case as quickly as possible. However, the police usually doesn’t dare to guarantee that they can find the target for such cases.”
Klein picked up the black fountain pen on his desk and stroked it.
“To Ma’am Wahana’s family, 1,000 pounds isn’t a small sum.”
Based on what he knew, an ordinary home tutor didn’t earn more than 150 pounds a year. If the employer provided boarding and lodging, the salary would be even lower.
Although Wahana served high society and had many employers, her annual income capped out at about four to five hundred pounds. Furthermore, a large amount of her expenses would be spent on her dressing, posture, and looks, to prevent her employers from finding her unfitting as an etiquette teacher.
“Yes, her husband’s income as a cloth merchant can only be considered average. To him, a 1,000-pound investment is a rather huge investment,” Walter said by mincing his words.
It’s a lot for me too…Klein sighed and smiled.
“I just came to Backlund, so I’m not very familiar with the police.”
Walter immediately replied, “Sir, back when I was under the service of Viscount Conrad, I knew a few members of a Backlund high-ranking police officer association.”
Backlund high-ranking police officer association? That would be the most important members at Sivellaus Yard. Even the chief superintendents who are in charge of an entire borough might not be qualified for induction.
Sivellaus Yard referred to the Backlund police department. It got its name from the street it was located at.
As expected of a butler who served under a noble family…Klein sighed inwardly as he smiled with a shake of his head.
“There’s no need to do so for the time being. On this aspect, I’m sure Ma’am Wahana is able to seek the help of many people. Be it Member of Parliament Macht or others, all of them have the ability to make Sivellaus Yard place importance on the case.”
He paused and deliberately said in passing, “I’ve seen the lower rungs of society, and I know their methods of survival. At times, the police might not be as useful as gang members or bounty hunters.
“Walter, go to the police department to retrieve the corresponding details and head over to the famous bars in the Backlund Bridge area and East Borough to commission a bounty mission.
“Regardless if they find the corresponding criminals or the batch of cloth, I’ll be giving them 200 pounds in return.
“Heh heh, let’s hope that those cheats had chosen to remain in Backlund.”
“A reward of 200 pounds?” Walter repeated the sum as he couldn’t help but steal a glance at his employer, as though he found it unbelievable that he would offer so much for Wahana’s matter.
He turned agape and was just about to say something but ultimately kept silent. All he did was seriously reply, “Alright, sir.”
“I’ll give you this money directly.” Klein slowly got up and took out his wallet.
As Walter received the thick wad of cash, he asked in thought, “Should I tell Ma’am Wahana?”
Klein smiled.
“There’s no need.”
Enlightened, Walter nodded with a bow.
“Your generosity will spread through this street.”
…
East Borough, Dharavi Street, in a cramped but lively pub.
Xio, who had seriously combed her short, blonde hair before heading out, squeezed through the area filled with men that stank of alcohol and putrid sweat and arrived at the bar counter.
She tapped the counter and asked the bartender, “Any new missions today?”
If it were anyone else who asked without ordering any drinks, the bartender would’ve ignored them, but upon recognizing Xio, a bounty hunter who no one wanted drinking, he could only sigh and say, “A very handsome reward, 200 pounds.”
“200 pounds?” Xio nearly suspected that she had heard wrong. Apart from Miss Audrey’s missions, she had never seen such a handsome reward in East Borough or the Backlund Bridge area. Even the mission to seek out Azik Eggers that drove bounty hunters crazy had only offered 150 pounds.
For an ordinary bounty hunter, completing a commission like this was enough for them to not work for a year!
To Xio, it was equally important because she had been helping the mysterious man in the golden mask over the past few months. She had learned that the man was from MI9, and she was trying to earn enough contributions to exchange for the Interrogator potion formula.
Therefore, the reward she received when completing his tasks only paid a little. Most of it was exchanged towards her contribution goals, so all her savings came from the advantages that her Sheriff Sequence had given her to capture criminals.
Once I receive the potion formula, I still have to spend money to buy the Beyonder ingredients, and I only have 300 odd pounds… Fors is right. Money isn’t omnipotent, but it’s sufficiently important…Upon having this thought, she looked at the bartender and asked cautiously, “What’s the mission? Who commissioned it?”
“Find a few cheats. They cheated the victim of cloth costing 1,000 pounds.” As the bartender handed the details to Xio, he said, “The person who commissioned the mission looked like a butler. He called himself Walter, and he’s in service of a Mr. Dwayne Dantès from Böklund Street. If you capture the cheats or find the cloth, you can head there to retrieve the bounty.”
Xio quickly flipped through the documents as something quickly formulated in her mind. She instinctively knew the direction in which to continue the investigations.
“I’ll take this mission,” she said immediately with a nod.
The bartender shrugged and said, “You aren’t the only one. All the bounty hunters have taken on this mission.
“Besides, they have other ideas.”
“Like what?” Xio asked out of curiosity.
The bartender chuckled.
“They say that since Mr. Dwayne Dantès is so generous, they’re willing to recommend themselves if he lacks a bodyguard.
“However, they later gave up on the idea since being a bodyguard isn’t as free as being a bounty hunter. Even having drinks will have to wait until they’re given time off.”
That’s not a problem for me, but I can only be a bounty hunter…Xio nodded, jumped off the high-stool in front of the bar counter, and didn’t waste time heading for the door.
…
The next day, just as Klein finished breakfast and was preparing to head to his garden to have a stroll to aid in his digestion, Butler Walter came in from outside and silently followed behind him until there wasn’t anyone around.
“Sir, there are two matters that need your attention,” he said politely.
“Two matters?” Klein was somewhat surprised. He thought that there would only be one.
Walter nodded.
“Yes, the first matter involves the 10% shares in the Backlund Bike Company. Someone has already offered 10,000 pounds.
“Sir, do you still wish to continue in the bid?”
It has been raised to 10,000 pounds? Not bad at all!Klein deliberately acted stumped as he thought.
“I’m new in Backlund, and there are many things that need me to hold back on.
“Let’s leave it at that…”
“Alright, sir.” Walter then said, “The cheats who scammed Ma’am Wahana’s husband of the cloth have been captured. The bounty hunter has already arrived and requested payment.”
“That quickly?” Klein turned his head in shock as he looked at his butler.
If he had taken action himself, he was indeed capable of settling it that very day. After, he had Dowsing Rod Seeking to find people, but the problem stemmed from the fact that most bounty hunters weren’t Seers.
Yes, perhaps it’s a Beyonder good at tracking and searching for people…Klein made a preliminary judgment.
Walter answered in confirmation, “Yes, it’s much faster than I imagined.
“According to that bounty hunter, she did a reverse search from black market sales before finding the cheats.”
The black market peddlers gave in so easily? From the looks of it, they must’ve been taught a lesson with the fist…Klein nodded and said, “What’s that bounty hunter’s name? She’s quite capable…”
“She calls herself Xio,” Walter answered truthfully.
No way…Klein almost stumbled. Thankfully, he had the impressive balance of a Clown.
After calming the upheavals through his heart while acting calm, he deliberated and said, “Keep the bounty hunter’s contact method. Perhaps there might be a chance to gain her assistance in the future.”
“Alright, sir.” Walter didn’t find any problems with Dwayne Dantès’s instructions. Any decent member of high society kept some unofficial means to their chests.
Klein didn’t continue on the topic of Xio as he tersely said, “How much was reclaimed?”
“The cash and the yet-to-be sold cloth from the cheats came up to about 850 pounds.” Walter had apparently anticipated his employer’s inquiry on the matter and had asked ahead of time.
“Very good,” Klein nodded and said. “After paying the bounty hunter, help her send the cheats and the goods to the nearby police station.”
…
North Borough Police Station.
Wahana and her husband, Bacchus, looked at the high-ranking inspector in front of them as they asked in unison, surprise coloring their voices.
“It’s been found?”
“They’ve been caught?”
The high-ranking police inspector smiled in response.
“Yes.”
When he informed them how much cash and cloth was left, Wahana and Bacchus heaved a collective sigh of relief.
They could afford 150 pounds in losses. Furthermore, the remaining cloth still had space for greater appreciation and profit. In essence, they hadn’t suffered much of a loss.
They repeatedly thanked the inspector until someone invited Bacchus to identify the goods and criminals.
Wahana sat there without losing her etiquette. She smiled at the high-ranking inspector and said, “Your efficiency has exceeded my expectations. I’m very curious as to how you found the bunch of cheats?”
Being aware that this beautiful and elegant lady knew a Member of Parliament of the House of Commons, and that she would eventually learn the truth, the high-ranking inspector didn’t hide it from her.
“In fact, it was completed by a bounty hunter. She investigated the black market of stolen goods and quickly caught the suspects.”
“You even offered a bounty?” Wahana seemed to gain a full understanding of the whole story.
The inspector shook his head and said, “No, someone beat us to it. He offered 200 pounds.”
“200 pounds?” Wahana asked in surprise.
That wasn’t a small sum of money, and it even exceeded the expected profit that her husband would earn from the sale.
Seeing the inspector give an affirmative reply, Wahana couldn’t help but ask, “Who was it that offered the bounty?”
“The bounty hunter didn’t say, but accompanying her was a gentleman dressed as a butler.” The inspector simply described Walter’s looks.
Wahana vaguely guessed at the butler’s identity as she leaned back slightly, muttering softly to herself, “200 pounds…”
…
In the afternoon, Wahana, who came to Member of Parliament Macht’s house to teach his daughter etiquette, first thanked Ma’am Riana for extending their help.
After the blackish-green-haired Riana said a few words of humility, she asked, “Wahana, I heard that you’re Mr. Dwayne Dantès’s etiquette teacher. I wonder what kind of person he is?”
Wahana deliberated and said, “He’s a true gentleman. He’s warmhearted, generous, kind, educated, gentlemanly, and very knowledgeable.”
Riana nodded slightly upon hearing that before turning to look at her proud daughter and chuckled.
“Unfortunately, he’s a little too old, or he might make a good match.
“Well, I plan on inviting him to our ball this weekend.”
Saturday night, 8 p.m.
Klein rode his high-end carriage and arrived at 39 Böklund Street—Member of Parliament Macht’s house—in two and a half minutes
After stealing a glance at the lit fountain that was sloshing with water, he buttoned his tailcoat and walked down the carriage before strolling to the house’s main entrance.
Richardson held an exquisitely packaged bottle of Southville red wine and followed closely behind his employer.
After walking through the main door, Klein instantly saw Member of Parliament Macht and his wife, Riana, walk over to welcome him.
The former was wearing an olive-green army officer uniform with an orange-red sash around his waist and a few medals hanging from his chest. In the Loen Kingdom, serving and retired officers enjoyed wearing their military uniforms at balls.
The latter was wearing a yellow long dress with frilly sides and rarely-seen, exquisite lace, making her look different from unmarried ladies. However, she also partially exposed her fair neck and her shoulders.
Klein took the bottle of Southville red wine from Richardson’s hand and handed it to Member of Parliament Macht before saying with a bow, “Sorry, I’m late by a few minutes.”
This was actually a common situation at Loen balls. Guests would rather be late by a certain amount of time than be early. This was because the masters of the house might still be busy with the final preparations with the ball. It was the worst time for them to entertain guests, but of course, one had to ensure that they weren’t late by more than ten minutes.
If Wahana hadn’t specially taught him this, Klein would’ve definitely come early as a form of respect.
“It’s fine. The ball hasn’t officially begun.” Macht glanced at the Southville red wine as he handed it to his valet before nodding with a smile.
At Loen’s high society engagements, one had to bring a gift for the master if it was their first time attending a ball. Alcoholic beverages were the most welcomed, but one had to keep in mind that the first gift had to be something locally produced.
After greeting Macht, Klein looked towards Ma’am Riana and saw that she had slightly raised her right hand. Hence, he took one step forward and lifted her palm and bent his back to kiss it.
“You illuminate the entire ball.”
Before the ball began, complimenting the masters of the house was a necessary step in Loen social events. And unlike Intis, Loen’s hand-kissing etiquette required the lady to gesture that it was possible before a gentleman could do the kiss; otherwise, it would be a serious faux pas.
“Likewise for your arrival,” Ma’am Riana replied with a smile.
Then, the couple led Dwayne Dantès through the corridor and into the main hall where a pleasant tune was echoing.
After taking a few steps forward, Maury Macht pointed at a lady in a sky-blue dress.
“My daughter, Hazel.”
Klein looked at the girl as his pupils suddenly constricted!
He knew this girl!
To be precise, he had seen her image before!
Back when he had asked Arrodes where he could obtain a mystical item which could steal the Beyonder powers of others, the magic mirror had indicated a scene of an arrogant lady loitering in the sewers, and she was none other than Hazel Macht. She was a lady with wavy black-green hair and bright brown eyes!
She has a mystical item that corresponds to a Fire Bandit? With her family conditions, why would she be loitering in the sewers? Is it some fortuitous encounter of hers? Was she searching for something or waiting for something in the sewers? She has already become a Beyonder? How did she become one? Could it be that she has a Grandpa parasitizing in her body?Klein, who was donning the “skin” of Dwayne Dantès, instantly thought of many questions, but he pressed his hand to his chest as he bowed with an unperturbed look.
“Good evening, Miss Hazel.”
During this process, he stole a glance at Hazel Macht’s face and discovered that she wore a composed look. There was an arrogance in her eyes, and all she did was smile politely and answer, “Good evening, Mr. Dantès.”
She didn’t have any abnormal reaction, which means that she’s unable to sense the aura of the gray fog… At the very least, there’s no Grandpa parasitizing her. I can’t be certain for now, and I’ll have to continue observing…Klein stood up straight as he took a cup of pale-gold champagne from a waiter’s tray. He then began chatting with Member of Parliament Maury Macht.
“I never expected you to be a major.”
He could tell from the epaulet on Macht’s shoulder.
If he was a colonel, Klein would’ve even suspected if the gentleman was also a Beyonder, but it was hard to tell for a major.
“Haha, it’s nothing. There are many opportunities to render meritorious services in Balam,” Maury answered. “Of course, the weather there is especially unsuitable. I’ve always been suggesting to the army’s higher-ups to design a uniform for West Balam and to get rid of the traditional dark colors; otherwise, the officers will only feel as if they are beef waiting to be roasted.”
As for the enlisted soldiers, most of them wore red tops and white bottoms.
“Yes, the weather there is completely different from what it’s like in the country. Even Desi Bay isn’t that hot.” Klein indicated that he had been to the Southern Continent, and he had been to either East or West Balam to corroborate his hunting experiences that he had mentioned a few days ago.
After a few minutes of small talk, Macht apologized and walked to the staircase with his wife. At the second floor, he raised a cup of red wine while standing by the railings facing the main door and said, “Thank you everyone for coming to our ball. First, let us toast the deities. They are the source of everything beautiful.”
He and Ma’am Riana tapped four times on their chests as they softly praised the Goddess. The other guests also praised the deities they believed in via their own means.
Macht continued having his cup raised as he said with a smile, “Second, a toast to the kingdom. It is a stable bedrock.”
“To the kingdom.” Klein raised his cup of champagne and spoke with the other guests around him.
Following that, Macht surveyed the area and asked humorously, “Finally, what shall we toast to?”
Klein’s mind whirred as he said loudly with a smile, “A toast to the improvement of the air in Backlund.”
Macht was taken aback as he couldn’t help but smile in response.
“Excellent. That’s a great suggestion.
“A toast to the improvement of Backlund’s air. This is a symbol of us living better lives. Cheers!”
The fixing of the atmospheric pollution issue had always been one of his political ideals as a House of Commons Member of Parliament. He had ultimately been pushing for the corresponding bills, and he had played a significant role in the improvement of the environment. Therefore, toasting to the improvement in Backlund’s air was equivalent to toasting to himself. It was more euphemistic and more aboveboard.
All the guests echoed in a spirited burst as they finished the drinks in their hands.
Right on the heels of that, Member of Parliament Macht held Ma’am Riana’s hand, and they went down to the hall. They then started the opening dance in the mellow music.
All the gentlemen present began finding their first partners to dance. Klein took another cup of champagne as he leisurely sized up the guests.
Hmm, Ma’am Mary is here as well…He swept his gaze and found someone familiar. As one of the major shareholders of the Coim Company, with a wealth amounting to tens of thousands, Ma’am Mary had formerly hired Sherlock Moriarty to investigate her ex-husband’s act of adultery.
She’s a member of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council, so it’s normal that she has a close relationship with the Member of Parliament…Klein didn’t attempt to invite her to a dance, since he here as Dwayne Dantès. He didn’t know this lady who lived in another street.
He retracted his gaze and looked elsewhere. He saw Hazel Macht holding a cup of white wine and standing to the side. She wore a clear smile of alienation as she watched the gentlemen lock onto their targets to invite them for a dance.
This lady actually looks pretty good. She’s dignified and pretty. She should’ve been the star at this ball, with people yearning to invite her to a dance. However, the way she exudes that look of arrogance, looking down at people with a supercilious look, makes any gentleman who casts his eyes on her shift over to another target.
I’ve seen this look in the eyes of certain Beyonders as well. They no longer think of themselves as mortal, and they often have a sense of superiority when facing ordinary folks… Heh heh, this implies that Miss Hazel is likely a Beyonder… That’s right, if she isn’t a Beyonder, how would she dare to loiter in the sewers… She’s from the Marauder pathway? But how is she to act as a Marauder or Swindler with such arrogance? It’s hard to imagine…Seeing that the hosts were almost done with the opening dance, he began seriously considering who he could invite.
Dwayne Dantès is in his early forties, so it isn’t appropriate to invite a lady for his first dance, unless it’s someone confirmed to be a junior. And the first dance of most ma’am’s would be done with their husbands… Hmm, I should be able to invite people I’m familiar with or the hosts…Klein swept the dance floor and found the only lady Dwayne Dantès was familiar with. It was his etiquette teacher, Wahana.
Invite her? No, she likely already knows that I’ve secretly helped her. To invite her for the first dance can easily make her misunderstand. It might even affect her relationship with her husband and incur unnecessary trouble for Dwayne Dantès… It’s not like I’m Emperor Roselle who has a penchant for the wives of others. No, he has a penchant for everything. In short, I should avoid creating gossip…Klein shifted his gaze and heard the music change. It went from a mellow melody to something brisk.
It was a piece of countryside music that was popular in central Loen. It was well-liked by nobles and was often used for the first dance.
With the change in music, the gentlemen walked to the ladies and madams they had selected. Klein also noticed that no one approached Hazel Macht.
She’s one of the hosts of this ball… Besides, I can observe her at a close distance… Heh heh, if she really is a Beyonder of the Marauder pathway, it implies that the gray fog is able to “converge” Beyonders from the neighboring pathways of the Seer pathway…Klein wore a gentle smile as he unhurriedly walked to the arrogant lady.
“Miss Hazel, may I have the pleasure of a dance with you?” Dwayne Dantès with his white sideburns gave a standard bow as he said.
Hazel glanced at him and, after a few seconds of silence, said, “It will be my honor.”
She then extended her palm.
Klein politely held her hand and entered the dance floor as they began a brisk and lively dance.
Glancing at her beautiful but deadpan face, Klein said with a smile as he tried probing, “I just noticed that many young gentlemen wished to invite you to a dance, but they were unable to muster their courage.”
Hazel looked up and swept her gaze at him and said, “Mr. Dantès, that’s not a polite topic.”
“…”
Klein choked, lost as to how to reply.
I thought she would contemptuously say that she doesn’t like immature and incapable men, hinting that she isn’t impressed with ordinary people. Who knew she can’t even be bothered to answer this question… Heh, this sense of superiority will easily lead to a loss of control for subsequent advancements…Klein couldn’t help but lampoon inwardly.
From what he knew, Beyonders were only humans who had additional powers. It was equivalent to having plenty of money or status. In fact, they were still considered human and had no way of escaping human society. Only by reaching Sequence 4 would one experience a qualitative change.
Furthermore, most demigods continue being active in human society. Even the Sequence 1 Snake of Fate Will Auceptin is being an obedient unborn fetus… Perhaps only at the level of Blasphemer Amon and the others will they be able to view the real world as a “god”…Klein’s mind whirred as he said, “I’m sorry. I was once a merchant who often spent time in the Northern Continent and Southern Continent, and I have had little experience with a ball. Heh heh, I mean, this type of ball.”
“It’s fine,” Hazel replied calmly as though she didn’t care about the topic he had just raised.
If it were anyone else, they would’ve been at a loss for a conversation with this arrogant lady. All they could do was focus on the dance, but Klein was considered quite a knowledgeable and experienced person at this point. He knew quite a bit of the different Beyonders in the mysterious world, so with his apology, he said with a smile, “This is a challenge that isn’t simpler than the sea. It similarly has beautiful scenery but hides countless difficulties. Of course, the sea also has stories of all kinds of treasures. Some of them are clearly fake, but others sound rather realistic but are impossible to verify. It’s just like Death’s Key that’s ranked first amongst them.”
“Death’s Key?” Hazel looked up at Mr. Dwayne Dantès who was a lot taller than her.
Indeed, a Beyonder with a strong sense of superiority would often have their interest piqued when it’s something that involves mystery…Klein chuckled inwardly and he nodded gently.
“Yes, it’s rumored to be hidden somewhere in the Berserk Sea…”
He used the legends he had heard back when he was aboard the White Agate, as he added more of the details he had heard during his career as an adventurer.
During this process, he couldn’t avoid mentioning the Four Kings and the Seven Pirate Admirals.
Hazel was clearly interested in these as she responded to Klein in a rare instance. She would even occasionally ask other questions, making the dance between them less awkward. Without realizing it, their dance came to an end.
Klein skillfully ended the topic and switched to asking, “Do you plan on returning to where you were, or do you plan on heading over to get some food?”
After a dance, the gentleman had to abide by the lady’s wishes and send her to where she wished to go. It didn’t have to be where she originally stood.
Hazel opened her mouth as though she wished to ask further, but she ultimately didn’t speak further. She nodded her head in a reserved manner, “Where I was.”
Hehe, she clearly misses the stories at sea… She’s just a big brat. As long as you grasp her temper and find what interests her, she’s actually not difficult to interact with…Klein held back his smile as he sent Hazel back to the periphery of the dance floor where she previously stood.
As for him, he acted casual as he walked to the long table that had all kinds of food placed on it. He picked up a plate and began to scoop a serving of pan-friend Dragon-Bone Fish, and he matched it with some sliced black pepper steak.
Compared to the dance and entertaining others, food is the true essence of a gathering…As Klein thought, he worked hard at trying to make his appearance while eating appear elegant enough.
At this moment, he saw Ma’am Mary walk over and fork a piece of foie gras soaked in red wine onto her plate.
When Klein saw her glance at him, he politely smiled with a nod as a response.
“How may I address you? I haven’t met you before at the balls and banquets hosted by Member of Parliament Macht.” Perhaps it was because of Dwayne Dantès’s gray sideburns and deep blue eyes that were very charming, the ordinary-looking Ma’am Mary with slightly high cheekbones took the initiative to ask.
Klein laughed and replied, “I’m a merchant who just returned from Desi Bay, Dwayne Dantès. I live on this street.
“Ma’am, do I have the honor of knowing your name?”
Mary nodded in thought, and she roughly understood this man to be a merchant who was trying hard to enter high society, just like she was previously.
She said with a smile, “Mary Schott, Coim Company’s executive director.”
She didn’t mention that she was the biggest shareholder of the Coim Company, or mention that she was a member of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council. This was a Loen-styled euphemism.
Mary Schott. She has taken up her original last name? Right, she has already divorced…Klein silently thought to himself and said with a smile, “I know of this company. Its main business is in anthracite and high-quality coal. It has expanded rapidly in the past few months. Heh heh, to be frank, I have the intention of investing in it, but I don’t seem capable of competing with the rest.”
After the atmospheric bills were passed, there was a drastic increase in the demand of anthracite and high-quality coal. Coim Company managed to develop itself in ways that exceeded its past efforts. Its overall valuation had already exceeded 250,000 pounds. Klein wasn’t shooting his mouth when talking about investing, but that he believed that this industry would become even more important in the coming years until humanity found a resource to replace it.
Mary had always been very proud of the National Atmospheric Pollution report she pushed for, as well as the development of the Coim Company, so she couldn’t help but smile when she heard that.
“This is because people are beginning to pay attention to the environment that they are living in.”
Having said that, she gently sighed and said, “As it gets better, trouble also increases as a result.”
Having “just” acquainted himself, Klein didn’t ask about the trouble. With his prior acquaintance with Ma’am Mary, he easily found a topic of interest and had a good conversation with her.
Heh heh, her attitude towards Sherlock Moriarty and Dwayne Dantès is very different… Despite being someone she knows, just a change in looks and identity will be given a brand new form of treatment without any problems arising. This feeling is truly magical…As they chatted, Klein felt wistful as he felt that the additional Faceless potion he had consumed was quickly digesting.
After a few minutes, a handsome man with bright blond hair walked over with a cup of red wine. He smiled at Ma’am Mary and said, “Mary, what are you talking about?”
“Hibbert, this is Mr. Dwayne Dantès from Desi. His experiences at sea and West Balam are truly interesting,” Mary immediately introduced the two. “Dwayne, this is Mr. Hibbert Hall, the eldest son of the Earl of East Chester. Heh heh, we should be calling him Lord, but he prefers people to address him as Mr. Chief Secretary. He’s the chief secretary of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council.”
I’ve heard you mention him before. Of course, that was when the identity, Sherlock Moriarty, was still active… The Earl of East Chester is a major noble in the nation. He’s considered the top brass when it comes to high society…Klein politely bowed without appearing overly low.
“Please permit me to convey my thanks as an ordinary citizen. The work of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council has allowed us to live in better living environments.”
Hibbert Hall was rather pleased with such sincere gratitude, so he smiled in reply.
“This is all thanks to the hard work all of us have put in.”
By the side, Mary said with a smile, “Dwayne, don’t mention such matters again. You will make Hibbert arrogant. No, I was just joking. He’s more humble than all the noble children I know. He should be having a vacation in the East Chester County’s fief at this time and spending his time hunting with his friends, but he immediately returned after I sent him a telegram informing him that I was invited to this ball by Member of Parliament Macht.”
“It’s not only for this ball. There are many things that require my attention. My father, Earl Hall, would also frequently commute between Backlund and our fief before June,” Hibbert seriously explained.
A gentleman who places great importance on his social image…Klein made a preliminary judgment.
When Mary heard that, she asked in passing, “Is there anything still keeping you back? When are you leaving Backlund?”
“Most of my work has already been completed. There’s only one matter left. Heh heh, my sister, Audrey, is very interested in the Backlund Bike Company’s 10% shares. She hired a specialized team to help her in the negotiations, and I’m responsible for overseeing the matter,” Hibbert said without much thought.
Backlund Bike Company’s 10% shares? What a coincidence… I have to say that the circle of high-society is quite small after all…Klein sighed inwardly as he deliberately mentioned, “I also found a team to attempt to purchase the 10% shares, but I only managed to offer up to 9,000 pounds. Unfortunately, I wasn’t able to compete with the other competitors and could only give up.”
Hibbert glanced at him with a look of surprise.
“You have good taste.”
He didn’t mention how much his side’s bid was, to prevent his competitor from participating again.
9,000 pounds…Mary silently muttered, realizing she had underestimated Dwayne Dantès’s wealth.
At this moment, the music for the third dance sounded. Hibbert Hall turned to Mary and said, “May I have the pleasure of a dance with you?”
“That’s what I’ve been waiting for.” Mary immediately extended her hand.
This made Klein unable to exchange name cards with them; however, he wasn’t in a rush, because it was still some time before the ball ended.
After getting another plate of food, he enjoyed it while looking at the dance floor, admiring the madams’ and ladies’ dancing.
During this process, he noticed that Member of Parliament Macht and Ma’am Riana were mingling with different guests from time to time, having happy conversations with them and even dancing with them.
According to Walter, after confirming the guest list, the hosts need to seriously conclude every guest’s preference and background, so as to tailor a different topic of conversation or jokes for them. This is to make everyone feel as though they are being treated uniquely… Socializing in high society sure is troublesome… Heh heh, this might be why Loenese gentlemen tend to have receding hairlines…Klein lampooned as he sighed in reflection.
He retracted his gaze and looked at his cleared plate. He seriously considered if he should invite another lady or madam to a dance, or if he should eat a little more.
At this moment, he caught Hazel Macht’s figure through the corner of his eye. She was heading for the third story with hurried footsteps.
What happened?Klein instantly tensed up.
He had experienced too many accidents in the past, and he knew that he easily found himself involved in Beyonder matters. Upon encountering something similar, he couldn’t help but subconsciously be on alert. It did resemble some form of post-traumatic stress disorder.
After seriously watching Hazel Macht’s figure disappear from the staircase, Klein sensed that she was only in a hurry and wasn’t panicking.
This means that she has the matter under control… Besides, Macht is a Member of Parliament of the House of Commons, a member of high society just below the nobles in the kingdom. There should be Beyonders around protecting him. Yes, Earl Hall’s eldest son is here too, so his bodyguards must be Beyonders as well… Besides, Saint Samuel Cathedral is only a ten-minute carriage ride from Böklund Street. If anything were to really happen, the Nighthawks, priests, and bishops would rush over… Unless one has made up their mind to sacrifice themselves, no one would create an accident at this ball…Klein gradually calmed down and had another guess regarding Hazel’s situation.
She was rushing to the third story to resolve the negative effects of the mystical item!
The question Klein had asked Arrodes previously was where he could obtain a mystical item which could steal the Beyonder powers of others, and one of the answers he received was Hazel Macht!
Thinking back to their dance, Hazel’s image rapidly reconstructed in Klein’s mind with her different accessories as his focus.
Hair ornaments, earrings, necklace, brooch, fishnet gloves… Which one could it be?Klein retracted his gaze and found himself thirsty. Hence, he picked up a cup of water and downed it.
Just as he put down the cup, he saw his etiquette teacher, Wahana Heisen approach him with a plate.
This lady was dressed in a red dress, but she didn’t look tawdry. She smiled at Dwayne Dantès and said, “I noticed that you don’t enjoy drinking alcohol.”
“I’ve once missed an important matter as a result of drinking,” Klein randomly fleshed up Dwayne Dantès’s character as an experienced person with depth.
Of course, he knew how to restrain himself. He didn’t use his Faceless powers to remove a finger to prove how determined he was when making that former oath.
When Wahana heard that, she smiled in thought.
“Your past is filled with mystery. This is fatally attractive to many young ladies.”
She didn’t continue on the topic as she said, “I forgot to tell you that the problem my husband faced has been resolved.”
Klein picked up a cup of champagne and raised it. He then said with a smile, “This is something to be happy about. Congratulations.”
He didn’t mention anything about him helping in secret.
Wahana gave him a deep, penetrating look as she raised the cup of red wine in her hand.
“Cheers.”
After clinking cups and taking a sip, Klein politely excused himself, put down his cup, and headed for the washroom.
This wasn’t because he wanted to head above the gray fog, but was solely due to the negative effects of Death Knell. He had drunk too much water and needed to relieve himself.
When he walked out of the washroom, Klein looked up at the staircase that led from the second story to the third story. He found Hazel Macht walking down with unhurried footsteps. She wore an unperturbed expression.
Indeed, it wasn’t a huge problem… It’s likely a result of the negative side effects of the mystical item she possesses… I wonder what it is…Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he casually swept the dance floor. During the interlude between two songs, he walked over to a lady and invited her to a dance.
With Dwayne Dantès’s appearance and bearing, his invitation was undoubtedly accepted.
With him dancing, eating, chatting, and eating again, the ball slowly came to an end as the guests bade farewell one after another.
Having completed his mission of exchanging name cards, Klein did the same. However, he wasn’t the first or last person to leave.
The hall soon turned silent as Ma’am Riana monitored the servants while they cleaned up the area. Meanwhile, she beckoned for her daughter, Hazel Macht.
“Mr. Dwayne Dantès’s performance was better than I imagined. Many ladies had even asked me about him in private,” Ma’am Riana said in a veiled manner. “Hazel, what’s your impression of him when you were dancing and chatting with him? You’re a lot more mature than girls your age. I believe in your taste and judgment.”
She knew her daughter very well, and she had deliberately added the last sentence; otherwise, Hazel was unlikely to be interested in giving a detailed answer.
Hazel wasn’t that arrogant when facing her mother. She said after some thought, “He’s not very familiar with this circle, and he easily mentions topics that can be offensive, but he’s very knowledgeable.”
“Very knowledgeable…” Ma’am Riana was slightly surprised as she repeated her daughter’s words.
With her understanding of Hazel, this was a rather good compliment.
She couldn’t help but be worried that her daughter had taken a liking to Dwayne Dantès.
Hazel thinks little of the eligible bachelors around her because they are too young, inexperienced, and incapable? Dwayne Dantès happens to be the kind of man that girls who mature early like…Riana suddenly felt a little regret inviting the gentleman to the ball.
She knew that with Hazel’s personality, she might very well elope if she were to suffer any objection to her newfound love.
Hazel seemed to sense her mother’s thoughts and said without emotion, “I only like men who are sufficiently powerful.”
Phew…Riana silently heaved a sigh of relief as she was no longer worried about the problem from before. This was because Hazel was a girl who found lying beneath her.
…
Late at night, Hazel got up from bed. With her night vision, she changed into clothes that facilitated movement.
She climbed down from her bedroom’s balcony and carefully avoided her family’s bodyguards. She went all the way to the garden and came to the middle of Böklund Street. Not every sewer manhole allowed a human passage with vertical metal ladders.
Hazel adeptly moved the manhole cover away and climbed down before closing the cover from underneath.
Nearly forty-five minutes after, she moved the manhole cover again and returned into the shadows of the street.
At this moment, Hazel saw a shadow nimbly flip into a garden nearby.
Unit 160…She read the corresponding address.
It was none other than Dwayne Dantès’s residence.
On the manor’s third story, Klein was once again awoken from his sleep due to his spiritual intuition. He had the urge to capture the infiltrator that disturbed his sleep and feed it to Creeping Hunger.
This time, he directly opened his iron cigar case and released his Wraith marionette.
Senor, in his dark red coat, first walked into the full-body mirror before leaping over to the oriel window in his valet’s room.
“He” observed Richardson and saw the valet sit up as he looked at the door with fear and anxiety.
The door silently opened as a shadow flashed in.
Under the crimson moonlight, the infiltrator exposed brownish-yellow skin, a soft outline, and short curly black hair. He obviously hailed from the Southern Continent.
With a gloomy cold aura, he stood by the door and looked at Richardson, saying in a deep voice, “Have you decided?
“Do not believe that you can attain your calm life by leaving. Inside of you flows the blood of Death’s subjects. You are destined to give up everything to restore god’s glory.
“Think about your deceased mother. Think about the insults you once suffered. Do you wish that your child will grow up under the contemptuous looks of others, to be a servant of others forever?”
“But, what can I do…” Richardson lowered his head as he said with great difficulty.
“Wait for the mission.” The infiltrator’s voice turned gentler.
Richardson didn’t commit to an answer as he seemed to be struggling inwardly.
As for the infiltrator, he didn’t seem to care about his hesitation. He treated it as though Richardson had agreed, turned around, left the room, and traced his steps back.
Death’s subject… Someone from the Numinous Episcopate, or another organization that’s trying to restore Balam?Having witnessed everything, Klein leaned back into bed and silently said,What mission would they give Richardson? Steal my money to provide funds for the organization? Or will they create a terrorist incident at one of the balls of high society?
At that moment, the infiltrator had climbed down from the balcony, passed through the garden, and flipped over the perimeter fence made of steel bars.
Suddenly, he saw a figure pounce over from his left. he dodged as he clenched his fist and threw a punch.
Thud!
The punch hit the black figure, but it pierced straight through. It was as though he had struck a shadow created by the street lamp.
Meanwhile, he suffered a heavy blow to the back of his head as he fainted onto the ground.
Hazel’s figure immediately surfaced behind the infiltrator as she wore an excited expression. It was as though she had completed a successful scam.
She quickly reined in her emotions as she maintained her arrogant demeanor. She turned to look at the black metal gates of 160 Böklund Street.
This girl bent her back and held the infiltrator by the arm as she dragged him to Dwayne Dantès’s doorstep.
Immediately after that, Hazel let go of her left hand, cleaned up any traces, walked forward with her chin slightly lifted, and pulled the doorbell.
Then, she quickly departed, heading straight to her home through the shadows in the street.
And on a street lamp outside Unit 160, on the black metal gate was a piece of glass. It reflected a figure wearing a dark red coat and an old triangular hat. It had seen the entire process.
…
How should I deal with this…Inside the room, Klein was stumped.
He knew that Hazel was doing a good anonymous deed for her neighbor to finish off an infiltrator, but this way, if his butler were to make a police report, the matter would be investigated in detail, causing the matter to be transferred to the Nighthawks. When the time came, whoever struck the infiltrator unconscious would become an important question.
If Klein was really an ordinary person, it wouldn’t have mattered—he could allow the Nighthawks to carry out their investigation. However, not only was he a powerful Sequence 5 Beyonder, but he was also scheming to steal an item from behind Chanis Gate. He didn’t wish for any external setbacks to spoil his plans, or else he would have to change identities once again.
To be frank, his earliest solution was to find a way to terminate Richardson’s services.
However, what he had heard changed his mind a little.
If I were to terminate Richardson’s services, it would be equivalent to pushing him into the abyss despite his desire for a quiet life. It will force him to mix with those people… Unfortunately, Dwayne Dantès has a “mission;” otherwise, helping him in passing wouldn’t be difficult…Klein sighed as he thought.
Ten seconds later, the unconscious infiltrator suddenly stood up, cracked his neck, and hid in the nearby shadows. And at this moment, Butler Walter had walked out of the house’s main door after hearing the doorbell.
At the gates, Walter used the light from the street lamps and discovered no one was outside through the gaps. The street was silent.
For an instant, Walter suspected if he had heard wrong and that the doorbell hadn’t rung!
He composed himself, and he quickly walked to the servant quarters at the back of the compound. He woke up a few servants and got them to carry double-barreled hunting rifles to begin patrolling the main building so as to prevent any bandits or burglars from infiltrating.
Walter didn’t immediately get the police, because nothing had happened yet. The doorbell from earlier might’ve been a prank from a tramp.
Meanwhile, under the nearby sewers, the infiltrator was holding onto the metal handles as he slowly headed down into the unlit area.
He soon came to a halt, leaned back onto the moss-covered wall, and slowly slid down to sit down on the dirty ground.
His eyes closed again as though he was still in an unconscious state. In front of him, a middle-aged man wearing a dark red coat and an old triangular hat instantly appeared. He was none other than Klein’s marionette, Wraith Senor.
Senor bent down, rummaged through the infiltrator’s pockets and found 7 soli and 11 pence, as well as tiny cloth bags containing different kinds of powders.
Inside the room, Klein remotely controlled his marionette from dozens of meters away. As he identified the powder, he discovered that his theories were correct. They were all herbal powder in the Death domain. And a portion of them could be used for spirit channeling!
He was very likely to be a Beyonder from the Corpse Collector pathway that hailed from Balam. Even if he hadn’t reached Sequence 7 Spirit Medium, it was very normal for him to prepare the corresponding herbal powders, essential oils, and extract. After all, these materials weren’t only used for spirit channeling.
Immediately, Klein controlled Senor to set up a ritual to pray to The Fool.
Then, he went above the gray fog to respond, allowing Senor to complete what followed.
After doing all of this, he returned to the real world and continued controlling Senor, allowing him to channel the spirit.
Passing through a storm of glimmers, Klein saw the infiltrator’s spirit. He appeared listless, blurry, and translucent.
“What’s your name? What faction do you belong to?” Senor asked with a deep voice.
The infiltrator answered blankly, “Godotpos. I belong to the Black Skeleton Gang.”
Black Skeleton Gang. I believe it’s a gang that’s active around the border of East Borough and the dock area close to the Backlund Bridge area. It’s mainly filled with people of Balam heritage. Although they aren’t as barbaric and boorish as the Zmanger Gang, they aren’t strangers to violence…As Klein recalled the intelligence he had previously gathered, he made Senor continue asking:
“What do you mainly do? Why are you looking for Richardson?”
Godotpos answered in a muddled state, “We are fighting for God.
“We were originally members of the Balam Nation Reestablishment Society. We established the Black Skeleton Gang to grasp various intel and obtain funds. Apart from that, we also have another mission. It is to seek out any items related to Death, and send it back to the Southern Continent.
“This time, we obtained verified information that in Earl Wolf’s collection is a mask taken out from the Eggers family mausoleum. This family is a descendant of God.
“For this mask, we need to send someone to infiltrate Earl Wolf’s household as a servant or infiltrate during one of the balls and banquets he hosts. And Richardson is an excellent choice. He has no history with any of the other organizations, and he’s an experienced servant.”
The servants of nobles are often “inherited.” It’s obviously not easy to infiltrate… Only short-term employments will be made if there’s a sudden need for plenty of manpower…
Speaking of which, there really is such a situation. At the ball today, a few ladies had mentioned that some nobles who are financially tight will sell lots of their lands and manors, and also dismiss nearly all their servants, leaving fewer than ten to serve them, so as to barely maintain a decent lifestyle. When there are large-scale balls or banquets that require manpower, they would spend money to hire a bunch of temporary workers from the Family Servant Assistance Association to keep up a front…
Also, Earl Wolf actually has a mask from the descendants of Death’s family. I recall Mr. Azik’s last name to be Eggers… Unfortunately, I don’t wish to be disturbed by any accidents at the moment; otherwise, I might’ve come up with a way to help Mr. Azik obtain that mask…Klein mumbled silently and made Senor continue asking:
“How do you know Richardson?”
Godotpos said blankly, “We got to know each other at a manor in East Balam. Back then, we were both slaves.
“Among the slaves, there are people who secretly spread the faith of Death. Richardson, his mother, and I couldn’t help but become believers of Death in such a life. We secretly joined an organization that had a lot of influence among the slaves there.
“Later, Richardson’s mother passed away from an illness, and he was brought to Backlund, while I stayed in East Balam before I found an opportunity to escape.
“A few years later, I was sent to Backlund, and I chanced upon Richardson. H-he actually forgot about his mother’s death and the abuse he had once received. He forgot his faith towards God, and had his will eroded by what he called a peaceful life!
“To avoid me, he deliberately made mistakes and kept switching employers, but how could he have guessed that his former companion is no longer an ordinary human!”
Everyone has the right to choose as long as they don’t harm others. However, Richardson and I are two different kinds of people…In the room, Klein closed his eyes and made Senor ask in a deep voice, “What’s the organization that is very influential among the slaves?”
Godotpos hesitated for a moment and said, “The Eternal Life Society. Those who believe in Death will obtain eternal life in the Underworld once they leave the real world that’s filled with pain and sorrow.”
Eternal Life Society… I’m aware of this. It’s a branch of the Numinous Episcopate…As a former Nighthawk, Klein knew quite a lot about such matters.
He continued controlling Senor to interrogate Godotpos, and he obtained plenty of information regarding the Eternal Life Society, East Balam Nation Reestablishment Society, and the Black Skull Gang while confirming that Godotpos and his gang had their hands covered in the blood of the innocent.
After finishing the spirit channeling and clearing up any traces, he waited thirty minutes before letting the Wraith enter Godotpos’s body, controlling him to climb out of the sewers and returning back into the shadows of the streets.
And at this point, the servants in 160 Böklund Street, who were wielding double-barreled hunting rifles, were no longer as vigilant while doing their patrolling rounds. They seemed to believe that any latent danger had passed.
Klein pretended as though he didn’t notice anything as he continued sleeping in his master bedroom. However, he had already set up a ritual to summon and respond to himself. With Azik’s copper whistle, the iron cigar case, and Creeping Hunger, he silently left his residence in the form of a spirit.
He followed behind Godotpos and constantly maintained a distance of eighty meters. By using his marionette to possess this “hostage,” he made him circle to another street and board a rental carriage by the side of the road.
About an hour later, Godotpos returned to the headquarters of the Black Skeleton Gang, a tiny house situated near the docks.
There were plenty of firearms stashed away here, with several operatives that were sent from the East Balam Nation Reestablishment Society. They formed the upper ranks of the Black Skeleton Gang.
Following the method that was agreed upon, “Godotpos” knocked on the door, and he said to a member who came towards him, “Richardson has submitted.”
“Very good.” The member inattentively shot Godotpos a glance, made way for him, and gave him passage.
“Godotpos” surveyed the area and found the high-yield explosives and a bunch of rifles stacked in the corner of the house. A few of the top brass of the Black Skeleton Gang were gathered together, discussing something.
“Godotpos, want a smoke?” The member from before handed him a cigarette.
This was a cigarette fashioned to the preferences of the Southern Continent. They were made from dried tobacco leaves mixed with tiny amounts of herbs.
Godotpos received the cigarette and casually picked up a box of matchsticks from the table, took out a few sticks, and lit them.
Then, he threw the few burning matchsticks to the corner where the easily flammable explosives were.
“…”
Everyone present looked at Godotpos with a dumbfounded look, momentarily at a loss as to what had happened.
Rumble!
On a public bench dozens of meters away, Klein sat there as the flames blazed behind him, a hot gust of air swarming out of the house.
A few seconds later, Senor in his dark red coat appeared beside him, with some signs of being burned.
The Wraith held his hand to his chest and bowed before returning inside the gold coin inside the iron cigar case.
Unfortunately, I won’t be able to pick up the Beyonder characteristics; otherwise, it wouldn’t appear like an accident… It’ll definitely be suspicious if the upper echelons of the Black Skeleton Gang don’t have any Beyonders…Klein silently sighed as he cleared any traces before ending the summoning and returning above the gray fog.
The next morning, he got up and washed up as though nothing had happened. He then waited for his valet to bring in a change of clothes.
Richardson entered in silence as he finished his work skillfully.
Following that, he took a step back and bowed his head.
“Sir, after serving you this week, I wish to resign.”
He typically received a weekly salary from Housekeeper Taneja.
“Why?” Klein looked at himself in the mirror as he adjusted his vest.
Meanwhile, he leisurely thought,Not bad at all. You know how to resign by your own volition and not bring trouble to your employer…
Richardson had already thought of an excuse.
“I believe I’m lacking in ability to be a valet. At last night’s ball, I realized how lacking I was when I was interacting with the servants of the other guests.”
Klein smiled.
“Everyone begins with zero experience. Few grew up with experience. Consider it again, and give me your final answer tomorrow.”
“Yes, sir.” Richardson didn’t speak further as he took the initiative to leave the room. He went to the first floor to help his employer pick up the morning papers.
During this process, he would always first flip through it and place the most interesting articles at the top.
While flipping through, his gaze froze as he focused on an article:
“An explosion happened at 79 Dirham Street in the Backlund Bridge area. It’s suspected to be related to the Black Skeleton Gang…
“According to the police, all the upper echelons of the Black Skeleton Gang died in this accident, including Lima, Moreira, Godotpos…”
This…Richardson shook his head, suspecting that he was dreaming.
160 Böklund Street, inside the dining hall on the second story.
Klein had just bitten into the buttered toast his servant had served him when he saw his butler walk in.
Walter bowed and said, “Sir, a person of unknown origins pulled our doorbell last night.
“As it was already very late, I didn’t wake you up, and instead got the servants to patrol the area with the double-barreled hunting rifles.
“If you so permit it, I’ll visit the nearby police station to get them to reinforce the patrols on this street at night.”
To employ such a butler, there aren’t any flaws aside from him being expensive…Klein nodded slightly and drank the fresh milk that had been delivered to him.
“Very good.”
…
39 Böklund Street, Member of Parliament Macht’s house.
Hazel entered the activity room on the second floor and saw her mother, Riana, chatting with the housekeeper.
“What happened?” She pushed a lock of black-green hair to the back of her ear.
Riana chuckled and said, “Someone rang Dantès’s doorbell late last night.”
“A prank?” Hazel sat down.
“No one knows. Anyways, Dantès’s butler specially went to the police station this morning,” Riana recounted what she had learned from her servant.
Hazel nodded slightly and said, “It’s best to have the police involved.”
“But it’s useless. No one knows who pulled the doorbell. Apparently, there wasn’t anyone there.” Riana laughed while shaking her head.
Hazel was taken aback as she blurted out, “There wasn’t anyone there?”
“That’s right. Dantès’s butler only seemed to ask the police to double their efforts on the night patrols on our street. That’s good news.” As the wife of a Member of Parliament of the House of Commons, and the daughter of a famous lawyer, Riana had very good relations with the police.
“Not a single person…” Hazel repeated softly before falling into silence.
After a while, she left the activity room and returned to the third story.
Along the way, she couldn’t help but clench her fist and swing it as though she was testing something. In between her brows was a clear look of puzzlement.
…
Inside his bedroom, Klein looked at the large pile of gold coins in front of him. All he saw was the shiny color of gold!
There was a total of 4,000 pounds of gold coins!
After a week of gathering funds, Admiral of Stars Cattleya had finally completed the transaction for the Scales of Luck. Apart from the gold coins, she had also paid another 6,500 pounds in cash.
To be honest, having a pile of gold coins is way more visually shocking than a pile of cash of the same size…As Klein sighed, he took out the 13 Loen gold coins—coins he received from Senor—from his pocket and threw it into the pile.
After doing all of this, he took out the adventurer’s harmonica and blew into it.
Silently, Reinette Tinekerr appeared in front of him with the four blonde, red-eyed heads in her hand.
“Ma’am, this is the first installment, a total of 4,013 pounds.” Klein retracted his gaze from the pile of gold coins and looked at Miss Messenger.
He was actually quite curious as to how Miss Messenger would move such a huge pile of gold coins. He remembered that she always used her teeth when collecting letters.
“Very good…” “You still have…” “Five thousand…” “Nine hundred…” “Eighty…” “Seven…” Reinette Tinekerr’s heads said one after another.
There’s no need to remind me…Klein forced a smile and said, “I’ll try to gather the rest as soon as possible.”
Reinette Tinekerr didn’t speak further as one of the heads tried hard to open its mouth.
Suddenly, the area before her turned dark and deep. All the gold coins were sucked up by vortex-like surging water.
In a few short seconds, the large pile of gold coins vanished.
Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads nodded at the same time before returning to the spirit world.
I still have 8,156 pounds and 5 Loen gold coins… I can barely be considered a tycoon… I could actually afford any investment opportunities if they appear, and it won’t just be me raising the price and mentioning it in passing… This way, I won’t be suspected to be a cheat for the time being… Heh heh, be a little optimistic. Perhaps the investment opportunity might allow me to earn back the money I spent. It’s always fast to make money work for you…Klein silently exhaled as he cast his gaze out the window, forcing himself to enjoy the thinly fogged streets.
…
At night time in the East Borough, the surrounding area was pitch-black due to the few street lamps available, along with many of them being damaged. It was as though there were countless monsters and criminals lurking within.
Xio Derecha wore a hooded cloak, turned into a small alley, and came outside to what seemed like a dilapidated house.
This was the new gathering in East Borough she had previously mentioned to Fors!
Xio wasn’t in a rush to knock on the door with the agreed-upon signal. She first looked down to check her attire.
Unlike how she usually dressed, she wore a pair of long boots.
They didn’t look odd, but Xio knew very well that the soles were very thick. She had stuffed plenty of things inside, allowing a person to “magically” appear taller.
And this effectively hid Xio’s greatest characteristic!
Feeling assured by the presence of her triangular blade, Xio pulled her hood up and knocked on the door with the signal.
Soon, she was led into an activity room inside as she randomly found a spot to sit down.
After the participants had mostly arrived, the host of the gathering finally walked in.
He was of medium build, with a height of about 1.75m. He wore a black classical robe, a pointed mage hat, with a brass mask on his face. He gave off an ancient and mysterious vibe.
Rather dark skin, but it’s not exactly brown. He resembles someone from Feynapotter or Desi Bay… But I can’t be sure. It might be a tan… He has raven black curly hair. This does match my first guess…Xio sized him up as a Sheriff.
The man in the brass mask looked around the room before laughing deeply.
“You can call me Mr. X.”
Mr. X…Xio couldn’t help but twitch the corners of her mouth.
After becoming an outer circle member of MI9, she had learned quite a bit of the situations regarding the secret organizations, and that included the Aurora Order.
Therefore, she knew very well that the Oracles of the Aurora Order used alphabets as their code names, and they enjoyed addressing themselves as Mr. or Ma’am.
And from her point of view, to address themselves in front of others in such a manner was obvious exposure of their identity and background. After all, the members who participated in these gatherings were mostly Beyonders who were lacking in knowledge!
Isn’t he afraid that others would report him? It’s no wonder the gentleman from MI9 said that the Aurora Order is filled with lunatics, that there’s no way to understand their actions with the logic of the average person… Ever since Mr. A vanished, there have been a few gatherings in Backlund that had impersonators, or gatherings that were hosted by his associates for their own benefit. The hosts were quickly reported and ended up being arrested… Hmm, it’s not necessarily the case that Mr. X is from the Aurora Order. Perhaps, he’s just like the others…Xio retracted her observing gaze and silently watched the gathering continue.
She seldom reported matters, because she had experience as an unaffiliated Beyonder. She knew it wasn’t easy to survive in this world with such identities, so long as there wasn’t any accidents, she wouldn’t provide such intel to MI9.
If it’s confirmed that he’s an Oracle of the Aurora Order, I’ll report him. These people are all lunatics. They will bring about extreme danger…As Xio thought over the matter, she watched the others exchange information and complete trades.
She didn’t participate much in it, firstly because there wasn’t any information or item of interest, and secondly, she was saving up for her Interrogator potion.
…
After the end of the gathering, she returned to her residence at Cherwood Borough. Xio saw Fors wearing a face mask that was said to be able to moisturize faces as she lay there leisurely reading.
“How was it? How was that gathering?” Fors asked, pretending as though she wasn’t interested.
Xio threw her cloak to the side and said, “There were quite a number of participants, and there were quite a number of items as well, but they were mostly for Low-Sequence Beyonders.”
“No one will offer anything good at the first gathering,” Fors said as she lowered the novel in her hands.
“Yeah.” Xio nodded and said, “The organizer of the gathering calls himself Mr. X, but no one knows if he’s related to Mr. A.”
Mr. X… A suspected Aurora Order Oracle… Could he be Lewis Wien?Fors’s attention was caught as she languidly leaned back and asked, “What does he look like?”
“He wore a mask!” Xio rolled her eyes at her. “Do you think I have the ability to see through an obstacle?”
“No, no, no. I mean his build.” Fors had seen Lewis Wien’s full figure thanks to her teacher, Dorian Gray, and knew his characteristics.
As a Sheriff, Xio easily restored Mr. X’s appearance and asked out of puzzlement, “Regardless if he’s related to Mr. A or not, isn’t he worried that he’ll be reported for having such a name?”
After Fors heard Xio’s description and saw the portrait she made with her Sheriff powers, she was delighted. There was a high chance that Mr. X was the traitor of the Abraham family, Lewis Wien!
He’s not afraid of being reported because he’s a Traveler. He can calmly escape no matter what happens? If the official organizations were to use their experience like how they dealt with Mr. A, there’s really no way they can restrain him…Fors silently mumbled. She stopped talking about the topic and switched to something else.
After Xio went to take a bath, she hurriedly used her powers as an Astrologer to ask her spirituality, and she stacked Lewis Wien’s image with Mr. X’s image before obtaining the answer that they were one and the same!
It’s really him!Fors stood up as she paced about in excitement and glee in the living room.
Her first thought was to report this to the various major Churches, and also include the tipoff that the target had the powers of a Traveler. Following that, she recalled her prior attempt at hiring Mr. World to assassinate Lewis Wien.
Regardless, I should first ask Mr. World if he’s free to take on this mission. I can’t offend him.Upon recalling everything that Mr. World had done, Fors couldn’t help but shiver.
After making up her mind, she first checked that Xio was having a bath and wouldn’t come out anytime soon before praying to Mr. Fool.
“… Please tell Mr. World that the Aurora Order’s Oracle, Lewis Wien, has appeared, and there’s a high probability that he’s a Traveler, codenamed ‘Mr. X.’”
Klein was returning from Saint Samuel Cathedral to Böklund Street on a four-wheeled carriage when he heard the stacked illusory pleas.
A female… It’s nothing urgent…All he did was make a rough judgment and didn’t immediately head above the gray fog to respond.
Sweeping his glance at the street lamps which were dispelling the darkness, Klein retracted his gaze and raised the white porcelain with gold rims to take a sip.
Beside him, Richardson noticed this and said after mustering his courage, “Sir, I’ve thought it through. You’re very right. Everyone starts with zero experience. Few grow up with experience. Thank you for giving me this chance to grow.”
After confirming that Godotpos and gang were dead, he was finally at ease as he began considering his professional career.
Switching employers repeatedly in a short period of time was a stain on a servant’s record. Once he resigned from Dwayne Dantès’s employ, Richardson believed that it would be difficult for him to continue being a valet.
This would be extremely damaging for him.
This was not only because a valet’s annual salary was at least 25 pounds, and was way better than any non-management jobs. It was comparable to a lady’s maid, and being a valet gave one the greatest opportunity of becoming a butler!
By following their male or female employers and helping them in all kinds of trivialities, being their mouthpiece and assistant would allow them to build up their skills. It would allow them to grasp all the traits needed for being a butler and, as a result, become their employer’s confidant. As long as there was a chance, one could easily be made a land steward, butler assistance or deputy butler, as they were slowly promoted to a butler.
Richardson did yearn for a peaceful life, but this didn’t mean that he was willing to be a servant his entire life. Without a doubt, he wished to rely on his hard work to earn more and gain a higher standing. And becoming the butler of a wealthy family was his ultimate goal.
“It’s not too late to realize that now,” Klein replied with a smile, consenting to Richardson’s retention.
After returning to 160 Böklund Street, he instructed Housekeeper Taneja to prepare supper for him at half-past eleven as he headed to the third story where he took off his coat and entered the bathroom.
At that moment, the bathtub had already been heated to an appropriate temperature by a maid five minutes ahead of time.
Klein wasn’t in a rush to take his bath, as he went above the gray fog to determine who had prayed to him.
Mr. X… Traveler… Miss Magician is rather efficient… Without realizing it, she has matured quite well…Klein muttered to himself.
After some serious consideration, he conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and made this fake person pray amidst the veil of the gray fog.
“… Give me the time, location, and provide more information. Only then will I take action.”
Klein’s idea was very simple. He found a Traveler’s powers rather useful, but it was difficult for Dwayne Dantès to have a period of prolonged absence from Böklund Street, or stay in his room all the time. It would be fine if Miss Magician could provide detailed and reliable intel, allowing him to carry out the assassination once. But if she were to get The World to slowly gather information bit by bit, there was no way he could do it, as it affected his own plans.
Soon, Fors gave a reply.
“… I’ll try to gather it as quickly as possible.”
As the location and timing for Mr. X’s next gathering hadn’t been confirmed, all she could do was patiently wait.
After settling this matter, Klein returned to the real world, took off his clothes, and placed himself into the bathtub.
The warm water enveloped him as he closed his eyes in comfort. He felt that the fatigue that plagued his body and mind were being washed away bit by bit.
During this period of time, he had been to Saint Samuel Cathedral a few times to listen to Bishop Elektra’s explanation of The Revelation of Evernight. He had grasped the looks and characteristics of another two Keepers, but he hadn’t seen any repeated sightings, preventing him from determining the schedule of the Keepers.
And doing such acts would similarly bring him trouble. Klein opened his eyes as he looked at the steam above him, sighing inwardly.
The first investigation should be coming soon…
A person who often entered Saint Samuel Cathedral’s interior would likely be investigated by the Nighthawks, and with his origins still an unknown, such an investigation was almost necessary.
If there aren’t any investigations, it would be a serious case of negligence for the Nighthawks…Klein slowly exhaled.
…
In the basement of Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard slowly walked out of a quiet room.
His green eyes had a tint of strange black water as countless illusory bubbles and ripples appeared and disappeared.
“Not bad. You’re already a Soul Assurer and are almost catching up to me.” Standing in the corridor was Daly Simone as she congratulated him in a self-deprecating manner.
She was still wearing her hooded black robe, with blue eyeshadow and blush. She had quite an uncanny sense of beauty.
When Leonard looked at this familiar lady, he found her bearing even colder than before. There seemed to be countless shadows hidden around her, in layers that went deep and felt cold.
“Clearly, I’m still very far from you. With your condition, you should be able to advance to Gatekeeper, right?” Leonard didn’t act too casual in front of Daly, speaking rather formally. This was because if he attempted to make any jokes, the one who would eventually be left blushing in embarrassment would definitely be him instead of the lady.
Gatekeeper was Sequence 5 of the Death pathway.
“I was ready two months ago,” Daly said without concealing anything, her expression slightly warped.
Leonard roughly understood what she meant as he nodded slightly.
“You haven’t contributed enough?”
Daly curled her lips immediately.
“That’s right.
“It’s like I’m already in bed with everything in place, only to realize that there aren’t any condoms at home. Worst of all, it’s late at night, and most of the stores around the neighborhood have closed for the day!”
What an amazing analogy…Leonard didn’t think it was right of him to respond as he said with a smile, “You can choose to handle certain cases.”
Without giving Daly a chance to speak, he pointed at the other end of the corridor.
“Captain Soest is still waiting for me to report on my advancement.”
Daly didn’t say a word as she watched him leave.
By the time his back disappeared around the corner, this lady’s expression seemed to turned adrift as she muttered softly, “Captain Soest…”
In the room where Leonard’s Red Gloves team was temporarily stationed in, Soest, who had just become a Spirit Warlock, saw his desultory subordinate walk in as he casually threw a dossier over.
“Very good. You’ve already advanced. I’ll congratulate you later. First, investigate this target’s dream.”
It was already late at night, but for the Nighthawks who were mainly staffed with Sleepless, it was no different from day. They even felt stronger at night.
“Isn’t this something the local Nighthawks do?” Leonard received the dossier and asked in passing.
“They’ve recently been swamped with cases and are lacking in manpower. They’ve requested our help,” Soest explained without much care.
Leonard didn’t ask further as he looked down and flipped through the dossier.
The first thing that he caught sight of was a photograph, and the middle-aged gentleman on it had given him a deep impression!
Dwayne Dantès…Leonard’s pupils instantly constricted.
He knew this man, aware that this person was an undying monster who had survived since the Fourth Epoch. He was at least a Saint or even stronger!
Furthermore, he knows my secret and Old Man’s identity…Leonard instinctively raised his hand to rub his temples.
“Captain Soest, I just advanced, and my spirituality is a little out of control.”
“Is that so…” Only then did Soest realize that he might’ve made a mistake. He hurriedly turned to look at another Red Glove and said, “Albert, you do it.”
Albert was a man in his thirties. His hair was slightly blond, and his skin was pale. He didn’t look too healthy.
Leonard heaved a sigh of relief as he handed the dossier over to him.
At this moment, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.Would Albert suffer any negative effects if he were to enter the undying monster’s dream?
At that moment, he felt a little regretful. He believed that he should’ve done it himself. At the very least, he knew the level of danger and had faced him before. It wouldn’t result in him provoking him.
Dwayne Dantès likely won’t do anything to Albert… If he has any excessive reaction and causes anything abnormal to happen to Albert, he would immediately expose his problems to us. And with our Church’s strength and Backlund’s situation, there’s no way he can leave this city alive…Leonard quickly calmed down, believing that Dwayne Dantès would use a milder manner to avoid the dream investigation.
He pulled over a chair and sat beside Albert. Although he appeared like he was reading the papers without much thought, he was constantly watching him to prevent any accidents from happening.
…
160 Böklund Street, inside the master bedroom.
Klein suddenly woke up in his dream, aware that “someone” had come.
The investigation of the Nighthawks?As he mumbled, he surveyed the area and found himself in the half-open room.
Following that, he heard knocks on the door.
“Come on in…” Klein tried hard to make his voice sound like a dreamy murmur.
The doorknob twisted as the door opened. A thinly-built blond man dressed in a black trench coat walked in. He was none other than the Red Glove, Albert.
“I’m a superintendent from the Backlund Police Department.” Albert casually showed proof of his identity and sat opposite Klein.
“How may I help you, Officer?” Klein got into character.
He knew that due to the influence of a Nightmare, he needed to appear normal.
Albert conjured a stack of papers and began reading them softly, “Dwayne Dantès. Male. Hails from Desi County…”
He repeated all the intelligence that had been gathered and asked, “Is this set of information legitimate?”
“Partially, but some of them are fake,” Klein replied “honestly.”
The only partial truths are probably “male” and “single”…Meanwhile, he was making self-deprecating comments.
Albert was pleased that he had made progress so quickly as he asked with a deadpan expression, “Which of these are fake?”
Klein was already prepared for that as he pretended to recall.
“Most of my wealth doesn’t come from mining, but from adventuring in the Southern Continent.”
He fabricated a story from Anderson’s description of West Balam about how a commoner earned his wealth by relying on his eloquence, intel, experience, and guts in an area that conflict often happened between Loen and Intis.
This story wasn’t considered very detailed, and it was mainly an outline. The main goal was to make the Nighthawks believe that Dwayne Dantès wasn’t a Beyonder, but just an ordinary person with a sense of adventure and risk. Such stories of people getting rich were common in Loen.
After Klein was done, Albert asked a few targeted questions according to his recount, to ensure that the details matched up.
Without a doubt, he obtained a satisfactory answer.
“Thank you for your cooperation. Have a great dream.” Albert smiled as he got up and bowed. Then, he used his Nightmare powers to influence Dwayne Dantès once again. It would make him have a vague recollection that he had such a dream when he woke up, but he wouldn’t be able to recall the specifics.
After doing all of this, he turned to head for the door, turned the doorknob, and left the dream.
Indeed, the Nighthawks place too much trust in Nightmare powers. If I were to be the one leading this investigation, I would definitely design a series of questions that attack the matter from different angles ahead of time, and then do cross-referencing to find any loopholes… Heh, the best method is to enlist Miss Justice’s help in creating a set of professional psychological questionnaires and get the target to finish it in the dream. If he were faking something, the psychological state and the image he wishes to project would definitely show contradictions from different evaluations. This is unless he’s also a psychological expert and can spot the true goals of each set of questions…Klein leaned back into the sofa and cast his gaze out the window.
In the darkness, the street lamps’ glow appeared dim and pale, illuminating the surroundings in a gloomy silence.
Klein silently observed for a few seconds before he curled his lips and gave a self-deprecating smile.
And in the basement of Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard first heaved a sigh of relief after he saw Albert wake up normally and heard his report. He felt even more fearful of the undying monster from the Fourth Epoch.
…
City of Silver. Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating every street.
Derrick Berg walked out of his house with the Axe of Hurricane in his possession as he headed for the twin towers that was north of the city.
Along the way, he met several residents of the City of Silver. They were either busy, sending their children for general education lessons, or patrolling every corner in groups. It was to prevent anyone from turning into an evil spirit after dying from an accident at home and being without a relative to end their lives.
The existence of these people made the City of Silver appear lively, and from time to time, Derrick could hear the laughter and cheers from little children.
He couldn’t help but recall the days in Afternoon Town. The number of humans he met every day had numbered about twenty, and most of the time, they needed to stay in a garrisoned building. Outside were monsters that lurked in houses under the cloak of darkness. They were eradicated again and again, but they would appear time and time again from unknown places. Every team member from the expedition felt a sense of helplessness towards this, as though there was no way of gaining true safety. They could never feel at ease with the need to go all out at any time. There was no chance for them to relax at all.
No ordinary creature would wish to maintain such states of high stress and vigilance for prolonged periods of time; therefore, in regards to that, the City of Silver had already developed a rotation system.
It didn’t take much time for the first expedition team to go from Afternoon Town back to the City of Silver, but there was the unavoidable quarantine and relaxation period. It was only today that Derrick had managed to adjust himself to a mental state which he believed he could withstand the negative effects from advancing.
He had previously reported to Chief Colin Iliad that he had obtained the potion formula to Notary, and he was allowed to use this discovery to exchange for the corresponding Beyonder ingredients—feathers of a Spirit Pact Bird.
As for the items he owed The Moon, he had obtained them from patrolling Afternoon Town’s surroundings and had passed them to him with Mr. Fool’s help.
After advancing, I’ll be qualified to select a mystical item for non-High-Sequence Beyonders…Derrick felt a little expectant as he sped up his pace, and arrived at the twin towers.
Although the material warehouse and the mystical items were all in the spire where they were watched by the six-member council, Derrick’s goal was the steeple, because that was where he could exchange his contribution points for items.
Just as he was about to enter the steeple, he felt his spiritual perception trigger. He subconsciously looked up at the spire, and he saw a woman in a black, purple-patterned robe standing behind a window, looking down at him.
She had silver-grayish hair, light gray eyes, and a beautiful face. She was none other than one Elders of the six-member council, Shepherd Lovia!
When their eyes met, Lovia’s gaze seemed to penetrate his soul, but her expression remained the same. She even nodded slightly as though she was greeting him.
She’s not greeting me, but the person behind me…Suddenly, Derrick came to a realization.
This was from the experience he slowly accumulated under the guidance of the Tarot Club.
He nodded in response as he retracted his gaze without any signs of abnormality. He then unhurriedly entered the steeple.
…
At night, in a private harbor in Bayam, the Golden Dream, with its strange main cannon in the middle, docked by the side of the harbor.
Danitz carried the local specialties that the Resistance had given him as he waved at them with a beaming smile while he headed up the gangway to the deck.
He had been leading an extremely comfortable life in recent times. As an envoy who sent arms, food, and small amounts of Beyonder ingredients, he received quite good treatment. He either ate sumptuously or enjoyed himself by hunting and bragging. He was even invited to watch the ritual in which the Sea God blessed “His” believers.
After witnessing all of this, he suddenly came to a realization. Bayam, or perhaps all the colonies, would eventually embroil themselves in an intense conflict. It was something that wouldn’t ease with decades or even a century.
Therefore, Danitz decided to sell most of his properties in Bayam, leaving behind only one piece of property. He then found a chance to buy properties in the Intis capital, Trier, and the Loen capital, Backlund, as well as extremely idyllic and peaceful villages.
I can also take the opportunity to return to Elema Town and visit the old man and mom. Yes, I can buy one less house and get them a vineyard…Danitz waved passionately at the Resistance once again.
He then puffed up his chest and said smugly to Flowery Bow Tie Jodeson, “Where’s Captain? I need to report to her on the recent developments.”
Jodeson tsked in contempt.
“She’s obviously in the captain’s cabin.”
Meanwhile, he lampooned inwardly,This fellow is becoming more and more arrogant after establishing ties with Gehrman Sparrow! However, that crazy adventurer is really terrifying. He actually managed to hunt Admiral of Blood!
“Heh!” Danitz scoffed as he walked with a provocative gait and entered the cabin where he met Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards.
He instantly stopped his provocative look as he smiled.
“Captain, I’ve completed the mission.”
“Details,” Edwina put down the book in her hand as she asked.
Danitz was already prepared as he gave a detailed description of what had happened recently while exaggerating his importance. When he was done, he said, “Captain, I met Gehrman Sparrow, and he got me to ask you if there have been any abnormalities with Elvish Songster Siatas’s corpse and that golden wine cup.”
Edwina didn’t answer him directly as she walked to a corner in the captain’s cabin. Sitting there was a black wooden chest.
The Golden Dream was setting sail for Sonia Island, so Siatas’s and Mobet’s remains remained on the ship. They were stored by Edwina in a specially prepared chest.
Bending one knee in genuflection, Edwina opened the wooden chest, allowing the interlocked remains to see the light of day.
The mostly squashed golden wine cup was held silently in a bony palm without any abnormal signs.
“There’s nothing abnormal.” Edwina gave the conclusion.
Danitz shot a glance and memorized the answer, preparing to report this to the mighty Fool once there wasn’t anyone around, so that “He” could forward the message to the lunatic, Gehrman Sparrow.
…
Nothing abnormal?Above the gray fog, Klein frowned slightly, feeling a mixture of puzzlement and ease.
According to his theory, there was a high chance that there was a problem with the golden cup. To have nothing abnormal happen to it had exceeded his expectations; however, he also liked the answer. This was because he didn’t wish for Siatas’s and Mobet’s eternal slumber to be disturbed.
Perhaps it needs other additional catalysts? Heh heh, let’s hope that never happens…Klein muttered to himself before casting his gaze onto the junk pile where Groselle’s Travels was.
As he temporarily didn’t have any intention of entering the sea of collective subconscious, along with his recent focus being on the Antigonus family’s notebook, he had delayed his plans of searching the book world a second time.
Phew…Klein exhaled, retracted his gaze and prepared for this week’s Tarot Gathering.
Three in the afternoon, Backlund time.
Dark red beams of light shot up along the two sides of the long mottled table, materializing into different blurry figures.
As usual, Audrey was in a good mood, or perhaps in a better mood than usual. This was because her brother, Hibbert Hall, had sent a telegram, informing her that the purchase of the Backlund Bike Company’s 10% shares was completed for a total of 12,000 pounds.
Furthermore, she didn’t need to rush back to Backlund to sign any documents. Before Hibbert set off, she had signed a letter of authorization while under the witness of two lawyers. All she needed to do now was wait for everything to be over before signing a letter of confirmation for her brother.
Audrey curled up the corners of her lips as she stood up and said to the figure sitting at the end of the bronze table who was concealed by gray fog.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
May Mr. Fool bless me. I hope there will be clues to the fruit of an Illusory Chime Tree today…Immediately after that, she began praying in silence.
After exchanging greetings and taking their seats, Cattleya didn’t let down Klein’s expectations. Once again, she lowered her head without daring to look straight at him.
“Mr. Fool, there are three pages of Emperor Roselle’s diary this time.”
Has that Queen Mystic still not found the clues to why Emperor Roselle was assassinated… She’s still providing diary pages through Ma’am Hermit… What a pity, I’ve recently been in the fief, and I haven’t had much contact with the Psychology Alchemists. I can’t even obtain new diary pages… Hmm, I’ll head over to the Relic Search and Preservation Foundation after a few days to take a look. Perhaps they might’ve found something…Audrey listened in curiosity.
The Fool Klein chuckled.
“Very good.
“You can consider your request.”
In fact, I know that Queen Mystic has already given you the question… I wonder what she’s doing in Backlund…Klein’s mind started to wander.
Soon, Cattleya conjured the three diary pages and handed it to Mr. Fool.
Knowing that the diary pages specially selected by Queen Mystic contained rather important information, The Fool Klein focused his attention and cast his eyes on the yellowish-brown goatskin in his hand.
“11th September. Ever since I became an angel, I’ve had the feeling that I’ve had my identity disassociated. In my heart, in my soul, and in the depths of my mind, there’s ultimately a voice urging me, influencing me and creating an uncontrollable sense of coldness, bloodthirstiness, cruelty, and craziness.
“This doesn’t stem from the external world or an influence from a god of the same pathway. I can clearly sense that it comes from one’s genes, the collective subconsciousness of humanity from generation after generation. It stems from the Beyonder characteristic itself, and not from the remnants psychological influences.
“It makes me have a strong desire to hunt and kill. It makes me want to devour all the living beings around me with Beyonder characteristics. It requires me to spend a lot of effort to resist it. Even if I’ve already acted and digested the potion, it doesn’t seem to improve.
“It’s no wonder that Mr. Door said that rationality is temporary, but madness is eternal.”
“28th September. I haven’t written a diary entry in ages. In the past half a month, I seemed to see myself being replaced by a stranger. Bit by bit, I turn cold and terrifying. Even my daughter, Bernadette, can only allow me to show her minute amounts of fatherly love. Very, very tiny amounts.
“Just as I was about to go mad, I seemed to hear countless praises. They were from my subjects, people who had benefited from my reformations. They are the believers who view me as the Son of Steam. They praise me with great acclaim. They erected statues of me, write stories for me, and have created songs and poems for me.
“Their voices seem like a ship’s anchor that helps me ‘secure’ myself in place.
“I began to have the ability to resist that desire and that roar within me. Bit by bit, I walked out of it as I once again possessed the normal feelings of a father, a husband, and a man.
“Just Sequence 2 alone causes such changes. At Sequence 0, at the level of a true god, how terrifying would it be to resist that madness?
“Perhaps ‘They’ also need an anchor so as to resist the Beyonder characteristics and the strong inclination to lose control, the urges buried deep in the collective subconscious.
“I probably understand why ‘They’ establish Churches and why they want to spread their faith, to write stories for their faction’s saints and leave legends for their corresponding angels…
“But why do ‘They’ not have any anthropomorphic form other than symbols?
“I can’t understand it.
“I’ll try asking Mr. Door in the future. ‘He’ seems to know a lot in regards to the domain of deities. If ‘He’ had been released back then, there might very well be an additional deity today.”
“29th September. After rereading yesterday’s diary entry, I recalled the corresponding rituals of my Sequence 4, Sequence 3, and Sequence 2. They clearly had hints of madness and cruelty, akin to the kinds held by antagonists in novels.
“A Sequence pathway might very well be a path destined to be crazy and filled with despair.
“And this is the only path for humans to obtain extraordinary strength.
“How laughable and ironic it is.
“We strive to save ourselves, only to better destroy ourselves?”
The first page’s content left Klein’s heart heavy and repressed. The Roselle who had written those words was no longer an ordinary person, but someone who had become an angel, someone who had joined the Twilight Hermit Order, and someone who had seen the Blasphemy Slate. His understanding of the mysterious world and Beyonder characteristics far exceeded him, but he was even more pessimistic than him. He seemed to believe that the world’s origins were innately warped, crazy, and destined for destruction.
However, the seven deities have apparently found a way to maintain “Their” rationality. Ordinary humans aren’t without any use. Their cognition and their spirituality put together can help a deity “anchor” “Their” original image, retaining their memories and reason that they had accumulated for years… This can be inferred from Roselle’s own experiences… However, why would the seven deities abandon “Their” anthropomorphic images and use Sacred Emblems as a form of abstraction? This doesn’t match my theories… I can’t understand why…Klein didn’t waste any time as he flipped to the next diary page.
“5th December. Night of the Blood Moon. I conversed with Mr. Door.
“Like every time prior to this, ‘He’ would always make a request to get me to help ‘Him’ return to the real world, but ‘He’ doesn’t overly insist on it. Furthermore, ‘He’ would randomly answer some of my questions.
“Heh heh, it’s like ‘He’ is playing a game, trying hard to raise my affection towards ‘Him.’ But unfortunately, I’m sorry, I’ve already sealed off that option ahead of time.
“As I already knew of the legends of the Kings of Angels, I mainly asked Mr. Door about the level of strength that the Kings of Angels have, knowing the fact that I had nothing to lose by asking ‘Him’ that question.
“Mr. Door said that some of the Kings of Angels accommodated the Uniqueness, while others had consumed two sets of Sequence 1 potions; it could also be both.
“The word ‘accommodate’ is used in an odd manner. I had asked ‘Him’ about it, but Mr. Door didn’t directly answer me. All ‘He’ said was that if one was unable to ‘accommodate’ the Uniqueness, then the Uniqueness was a burden instead of an aid to a Sequence 1 angel before they held the ritual to advance to Sequence 0.
“Hmm, it’s understandable. It’s akin to using a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. The negative effects are often terrifying, and the Uniqueness must definitely be even more exaggerated.
“I also asked which Kings of Angels had ‘accommodated’ their Uniquenesses, and similarly, Mr. Door didn’t give a direct answer. ‘He’ only said that Amon and Adam make all the angels feel a sense of envy, because ‘They’ were born with a Uniqueness and didn’t need to consider the problem of ‘accommodation.’ From another point of view, does it mean that Amon and Adam’s state is equivalent to having consumed a Sequence 1 potion and the Uniqueness? As expected of the Creator’s sons!
“That Creator who’s also known as the ancient sun god was actually so powerful that ‘He’ could pass on a Uniqueness to each of ‘His’ two sons, as well as Sequence 1 Beyonders characteristics… Was ‘He’ trying to purify ‘Himself’ to eliminate any unneeded interference?
“Then, does Mr. Door also ‘accommodate’ a Uniqueness, and also possibly have even consumed two Sequence 1 potions? I didn’t ask, because I knew ‘He’ definitely wouldn’t answer me.
“During the conversation, Mr. Door warned me not to directly say out Adam’s full name; otherwise, it would be detected and the conversation would be discovered.
“I had an inkling why as I laughingly asked ‘Him’ that didn’t ‘He’ just say Adam’s full name?
“Mr. Door said it didn’t matter. This is because the Apprentice pathway’s Sequence 4 is called Secrets Sorcerer. It has the meaning of maintaining secrecy, and although it’s inferior to the Servant of Concealment, it’s enough for ‘Him’ to block any detection at ‘His’ level.
“I asked another few questions regarding the deities, but Mr. Door didn’t answer. All ‘He’ said was that when I had the ability and opportunity, I could head above the moon to take a look. I would then understand many things.
“This is somewhat in line with some of my previous thoughts, but I’m suspecting if ‘He’ is luring me there to get a chance to return to the real world. After all, ‘His’ appearance each time is related to the moon!”
As long as Mr. Door appears, there will be plenty of information, usually covering an entire page… Hmm, his explanation of the level of strength that Kings of Angels have does match my theories…
The generalized meaning of King of Angels implicitly refers to a quasi-deity who exceeds Sequence 1 by using a variety of means, but ‘They’ have yet to reach the level of a Sequence 0. This includes accommodating the Uniqueness or consuming additional Sequence 1 potions. The simplified meaning of King of Angels will point out to the Creator who the City of Silver worships—the eight kings of all the angels that are ruled by the ancient sun god. Of course, ‘They’ must also fulfill the general definition…Thoughts rapidly flashed through Klein’s mind.
As for Roselle’s theory about the ancient sun god, he was in strong agreement. He believed that the Creator who the City of Silver worshiped had reclaimed too many authorities of the ancient gods, causing “Him” to show signs of chaos and insanity. Hence, “He” decisively gave birth to two sons to eliminate a portion of the “waste.”
To put it simply, Amon and Adam are freebies that come with drinking potions… From the looks of it, Angel of Imagination, Adam, clearly possesses the Uniqueness of the Spectator pathway. “He” is likely the mysterious leader of the Twilight Hermit Order. Since ancient times, “He” has been interfering with the direction of the times in order to revive “His” father… I wonder if “He” has advanced to Sequence 0… Even if “He” hasn’t, the number of angels the Twilight Hermit Order can mobilize probably exceeds my imagination… Oh, Secrets Sorcerer actually has the meaning of keeping secrets, as well as the implications of concealment…Klein instantly recalled the symbol on the back of The Fool’s chair.
It was the Pupil-less Eye, a symbol representing secrecy, and the Contorted Lines that represented change!
He quickly reined in his thoughts and flipped to the third diary page.
“28th November. I dreamed of Grimm again.
“He was the smartest among my subordinates, but unfortunately, he died in the Fog Sea due to some unknown infection while exploring that nameless island. He didn’t even leave a child behind.
“Back then, I knew that the nameless island hid secrets with unimaginable danger, but due to my lacking strength, all I could do was hold back.
“The dream this time is likely a result of my spirituality reminding me that I can explore that island, grasp its secrets, and completely resolve Grimm’s matter.
“29th November. I summoned three subordinates, and with Benjamin Abraham’s help and some searching, I finally found that nameless island again.
“I didn’t directly enter, and I decided to rest for a day along its periphery.
“Edwards said that he also often dreams of Grimm, feeling a deep sense of guilt for not having managed to save him back then.
“‘This is not your responsibility, but my problem.’ That was what I said to Edwards because I’m their leader.”
“30th November. We ventured deep into the island.
“Existing here were Beyonder creatures that large sources of data claim that they have gone extinct. They gathered there without any conflict, as though they were consecrating something…
“This bunch of Beyonder creatures without any intelligence appeared to be holding some ritual!
“They were praying to an unknown deity?
“In the ritual, I saw Grimm…”
Grimm, who got infected on the nameless island and was undeniably deceased, appeared once again on the nameless island? Emperor, when did you start writing horror stories? Also, where’s the rest?Klein’s gaze froze onto the last line of the third diary page, and he discovered that there wasn’t any new information.
Apart from that, he was similarly alarmed by Emperor Roselle’s description of the Beyonder creatures strange gathering and their worship of an unknown entity. One had to understand that not all Beyonder creatures had intelligence and could be communicated with. Many of them were monsters who had lost control or had madness as an innate property.
And these monsters that had lost control were gathered together, worshiping some unknown existence!
Unfortunately, the emperor didn’t leave behind the coordinates of the nameless island… However, even if he had recorded it, I wouldn’t dare to head over, for fear of any infection. If I were to die only to be revived on the island, that would be troublesome… I’ll need to be at least a Sequence 4 or even a Sequence 3 before I’ll have what it takes to explore it…As Klein thought, he made the diary in his hand vanish. He then turned to look at Cattleya and asked with a smile, “What’s your request?”
Cattleya asked without even thinking, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I wish to know if Emperor Roselle once participated in a very secretive and very ancient organization.”
Very secretive and very ancient… Twilight Hermit Order? Emperor Roselle used to be a member of it?Audrey suddenly recalled Mr. Fool’s previous mention of that organization.
Alger recalled the corresponding matter and remembered that in Miss Justice’s description of the Desire Apostle case in Backlund, there was a mysterious organization mentioned. Back then, Mr. Fool had told the members not to say the organization’s name in the outside world, because “any mention of it will be known!”
Such an organization does match Emperor Roselle’s status…Alger nodded inwardly.
As for Klein, he thought of something else.
Queen Mystic’s choice of diary pages are vague. She isn’t able to accurately and precisely ask questions based on the content. It also means that she roughly knows that diary pages from certain periods are very important with key information within them, or she is able to discern Roselle’s emotions from when it was written.
As for Ma’am Hermit’s question, it didn’t pose any problems for Klein. He smiled and said, “Yes.”
At the same time, he silently warned himself,In the future, I need to be careful that Queen Mystic’s questions might be completely unrelated to the diary pages she hands over… Thankfully, I’ve read quite a number of Roselle’s diary, and I have quite a good understanding of the emperor…
After saying that, he added and said with a smile, “It’s your turn.”
He didn’t directly mention the Twilight Hermit Order, wishing that he could answer another question based on this topic in the future.
Cattleya bowed and expressed her gratitude before looking at The Magician.
“I wish to obtain clues regarding the direct descendants of the Abraham family. 1000 pounds.”
She had no psychological burden when it came to offering a price, as Queen Mystic could definitely provide compensation for her.
Why did you directly look at me? She already knows that my teacher is a member of the Abraham family?Fors was first alarmed before realizing that it was nothing surprising. This was because this matter wasn’t a secret to the other members of the Tarot Club apart from Ma’am Hermit. It was very normal for them to mention it after completing a transaction with her.
Although 1,000 pounds was very attractive, Fors didn’t plan on selling information on her teacher. In all her life, there were only a handful of people who had been truly sincere to her; therefore, she cherished such relationships.
After some deliberation, Fors asked, “Why are you looking for them?
“If you can provide a reason, I can pass the message. As for any further developments, it will depend on them. I have no say on those matters.”
Indeed, she might appear ordinary, but she actually conceals many secrets. She’s a lady who’s cautious and meticulous…Cattleya sighed inwardly as she said with a nod, “That’s very reasonable.
“I’m searching for the direct descendants of the Abraham family in the hopes of obtaining information on Mr. Door. Pass this message to them and see if there’s a chance for cooperating.
“Well, just for passing on the message, I’ll pay you 350 pounds. If they’re willing to take up the matter, I’ll pay another 650 pounds.”
Fors held back for a full second before answering, “Deal.”
After saying that, she came to realize the hidden meaning behind Ma’am Hermit’s words.
Mr. Door is related to the Abraham family? That’s right. My bracelet came from Ma’am Aulisa, and it came from the Abraham family… Yes, Teacher still doesn’t know that I’m aware he’s part of the Abraham family… I can only casually mention it in my letters that someone was searching for the direct descendants of the Abraham family at a particular gathering, and that it has something to do with Mr. Door… I wonder what kind of reaction Teacher will have…
At this point, Miss Justice was happy for her friend, sensing that her friend had escaped the predicament of being broke.
Fors is already Sequence 7. She has almost caught up to me. I have to become a Hypnotist as soon as possible…As she had such thoughts, she glanced at the Tarot Club members, wishing that they had clues to the fruit of an Illusory Chime Tree.
Miss Justice’s gaze really makes it hard to say no…Fors lowered her head in embarrassment. This was because she had yet to obtain any clues regarding the fruit of an Illusory Chime Tree in her circles.
Sitting across from Audrey, Alger thought for two seconds and said, “I have clues, but it will take two weeks before I can obtain it.”
He did have clues. A long time ago, he had discovered an Illusory Chime Tree when he entered the primitive island with Qilangos. But due to his lacking strength, he didn’t attempt to approach it. And now, he had the chance of advancing to Sequence 5. He naturally didn’t want to give up any opportunities for making money. After all, he still owed Admiral of Stars for the information of the Obninsks.
As for why he was mentioning it now, in a sense, it was to declare his rights. When the time came, he and The World would explore together. It was best to decide the splitting of the spoils ahead of time to prevent any conflict.
Of course, when dealing with the Illusory Chime Tree, it was likely that Gehrman Sparrow would idly stand at the side without rendering any assistance.
“No problem!” Audrey was delighted, and she didn’t even ask for a price.
She was already beginning to consider finding an excuse or a reason to directly buy it from the Psychology Alchemists after returning to Backlund in June.
With the two transactions coming to an end, due to none of the other members having any requests for the time being, Cattleya repeated her search for the blood of a Mythical Creature and Emlyn once again mentioned that he was searching for the remaining four believers of the Primordial Moon. Then, the Tarot Gathering entered the free exchange segment.
Derrick very naturally said, “I’ve already become a Notary.”
You don’t have to tell us that…The Hanged Man had the urge to facepalm, but he replied with a calm voice, “Although a Notary will receive a massive boost in one’s physical attributes, it’s still more of a support role. If the notarization of a power is valid, you’ll have them temporarily enhanced. If the notarization is invalid, the Beyonder powers will be forcefully dispersed. At the same time, a Notary is good at creating contracts. Once a signature is provided as confirmation, even a Sequence 5 cannot violate it. Even if a Sequence 4 demigod tries to forcefully violate the contract, they will have to pay quite a price…”
As a member of the Church of Storms, it was one of the basics for him to know the strengths and weaknesses of the Sun pathway; therefore, Alger carefully explained the exact situation for Little Sun. He also reminded him to select a mystical item that was good at controlling a target. If there wasn’t any, it was best to select something with powerful offensive strength.
“Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man,” Derrick thanked him from the bottom of his heart.
Deep down, in the entire Tarot Club, he felt that the greatest and most respectable person was Mr. Fool, and the most impressive person to strive for as a role model was Mr. World. And the most reliable and kind person was none other than wise Mr. Hanged Man.
Towards this, Emlyn thought,This fellow has actually caught up to me. No, I can’t be surpassed by him. I need to complete the hunting competition as soon as possible to get the rewards!
He contemplated for a few seconds, and after receiving Mr. Fool’s permission, he conjured the thin Moon Puppet that resembled a wooden pole.
“Ladies and gentlemen, does anyone of you know what this is?”
He knew that Mr. Fool was definitely aware of the answer, but he temporarily didn’t have anything he could use for an equal exchange with this mighty existence. Therefore, he could only rely on the other members of the Tarot Club for any answers.
Isn’t this the puppet I saw at that gathering? Mr. Moon already found his target…Fors similarly waited for others to give an answer out of curiosity.
Cattleya carefully observed it before frowning.
“It’s likely a Moon Envoy.
“It’s a Beyonder item that Primordial Moon believers create by using a bloody ritual that spans centuries. It’s said to be imbued with divine powers. Each one of them possesses an unimaginable horror.
“Where did you obtain it from? It’s very dangerous. It’s best that you hand it over to the upper echelons of the Sanguine.”
Emlyn changed his sitting posture and chuckled.
“I encountered it when hunting the Primordial Moon believer.
“She’s already dead, while I’m still alive.”
Mr. Moon’s flaunting of himself is really obvious…The senior Spectator, Audrey, chuckled inwardly.
Cattleya was taken aback. Without deliberately hiding anything, she asked, “How did you do it?
“Did the upper echelons of the Sanguine provide you with assistance?”
Emlyn gaped, somewhat at a loss for words.
Only then did he realize that this topic wasn’t suitable for a deeper discussion.
“Ahem.” He cleared his throat and looked towards the end of the long bronze table. “I sought help from Mr. Fool.”
Sought help from Mr. Fool? You can do that?Cattleya was stunned by what she heard.
Having been punished and discovering that “His” Blessed, Gehrman Sparrow, was becoming more and more impressive, she no longer had any doubts regarding Mr. Fool’s status or abilities. She even knew that when Mr. Fool pulled her in through the use of an ancient item, allowing her to escape the pursuit of knowledge, she had come to realize that “He” was an existence at least at the level of the Hidden Sage or Primordial Moon. However, for certain reasons, “He” wasn’t able to interfere with the real world, making her suspect “Him” to be an ancient god that was undergoing an awakening process.
The Moon’s words left her surprised that Mr. Fool was able to provide substantial help to the Tarot Club members, and wasn’t just someone who could only provide knowledge or pull them above the gray fog.
On the one hand, this means that in times of danger, I can also pray directly to Mr. Fool for help… This is more ridiculous than any ritual… On the other hand, it reveals the fact that Mr. Fool’s recovery process is faster than I had imagined…Many thoughts instantly flashed through Cattleya’s mind.
Audrey, Derrick, and company weren’t that surprised. They had more or less sought Mr. Fool’s help in the past, and they had even witnessed the angel under this great existence.
Seeing everyone’s gaze fall on him, Emlyn shrank his neck as he lifted his chin.
“I paid a price.
“It was a fair and equal exchange!”
Fair and equal exchange… A mighty existence’s immediate and effective response is priceless!Cattleya couldn’t help but retort inwardly.
She didn’t directly say it, because she too wished to use the opportunity of such a “fair and equal exchange” in the future. It would imply that she would have an additional life compared to others!
Fors was quite puzzled by Mr. Moon’s deliberate emphasis on the principle of fair and equal exchange. Everyone who had sought Mr. Fool’s help had made a corresponding payment!
Mr. Moon sure is a man who cares about his reputation, no—a Sanguine…Audrey seriously evaluated Emlyn’s emotional changes that happened over a span of seconds.
As the exchange continued, the Tarot Gathering slowly came to an end.
After returning to the City of Silver, Derrick first recalled a Notary’s strengths and weaknesses mentioned by Mr. Hanged Man. Then, he once again headed for the twin towers that was north of the city to select a mystical item.
He didn’t do this before, because his condition wasn’t stable after advancing. He was worried that making contact with a mystical item would lead to him losing control.
Inside the spire, Derrick Berg listed his requirements after finishing the paperwork. He saw a filtered list of items and obtained the corresponding documents that contained the information.
After having a careful read and observation period, he quickly narrowed down the choices to two:
The first was Cardi’s Ring. It was ancient and simple in appearance, and it was completely iron-black in color. It was engraved with dark and complicated patterns. It was left behind by a resident of the City of Silver a long time ago. It could aid the wearer in awing a target, causing them to stop. It could also make ordinary humans temporarily lose their reason, or it could awaken the hidden emotions and memories of a crazy monster, allowing them to enter a brief period of confusion in which they wouldn’t deliver any attacks.
The other item was Thunder God’s Roar. It was obtained from a city that was in ruins. It was rather heavy and resembled a sledgehammer. It was dark blue in color while silver lightning swirled around it. Holding its handle felt like holding the leg bone of a creature. It could produce sounds that left the enemy in fear and chaos while in combat, as though a Thunder God had descended upon the ground as “He” kept roaring. Every strike brought with it a potent destructiveness with no lack of terrifying lightning.
The negative effect of Cardi’s Ring was that the wearer would unknowingly produce another “self.” Therefore, one needed to periodically receive treatment from a Psyche Analyst. If there were any missed treatments, then it could result in the aggravation of the problem, making it harder to treat. And eventually, the two selves would enter a fight, ultimately leading to losing control.
In contrast, Thunder God’s Roar didn’t have that many latent risks. It would only make the user be a little irascible bit by bit. As long as one periodically vented their emotions, there wouldn’t be a problem. However, it also had another side effect. In a completely dark environment, the chances of being attacked by terrifying monsters from the depths of darkness was one hundred percent!
The chances of being attacked is one hundred percent…Upon seeing this number, Derrick turned gloomy. This meant that many City of Silver residents had vanished because of this reason.
They were the former owners of Thunder God’s Roar!
Which should I choose? Generating another “self” is terrifying. Miss Justice has mentioned before that it’s called dissociative identity disorder… Thunder God’s Roar not only has a power that affects the enemy’s state, but it also has a rather powerful offensive capability… My Axe of Hurricane has been used too many times, so it will likely be damaged ahead of time… I can produce light by myself, so I don’t have to be worried about absolute darkness…Derrick thought for a moment and pointed at the dark blue sledgehammer.
“I want Thunder God’s Roar.”
…
160 Böklund Street. Klein walked out of his master bedroom and saw Butler Walter waiting for him with a few invitation letters in hand.
“Sir, there are a total of three invitations this week. There’s an afternoon tea session on Wednesday, a literary salon on Friday, and a banquet on Saturday. They were sent from…”
Klein listened with a warm expression before saying with a smile, “Tell these friendly inviters that I’ll be participating.”
“Alright, sir.” Walter bowed and left the third story.
Seeing the figure disappear from the stairwell, Klein couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
After another week of such invitations, it will be my turn to invite my neighbors for a banquet or a ball…
By repeating this act of inviting others and being invited, I’ll really enter their circles and would be recommended by them to important figures at even higher levels. I’ll be able to enter different clubs…
Heh heh, such recommendations are definitely established on a foundation of having sufficient wealth. A person without any value wouldn’t be recommended…
Socializing for high society is truly troublesome. It’ll take at least another month before I’ll get to make contact with people who were slightly involved in the Great Smog of Backlund… The Church is easier. As long as there’s enough donations and enough piousness, I’ll be able to freely enter and exit to listen to the bishop’s preachings. Of course, that’s on the premise I pass the investigation…
If everything goes well, I’ll be able to figure out the rotation schedule of the Keepers and find a chance to go behind Chanis Gate…
Klein reined in his thoughts as he instructed his valet, Richardson, to bring him his coat, hat, and cane.
According to his schedule, he was to head to the Royal Grand Theater to see the most popular play, “The Betrayer’s Ring,” in recent times.
This isn’t solely for entertainment. It’s to understand the popular plays, famous music, and trending novels. Only then could he have a common topic of conversation at the various high society gatherings.
Being a popular gentleman must be tiring. Behind a one-minute performance lies ten years of hard work… Social gatherings such as these are really exhausting…As Klein lampooned, he allowed Richardson to help him wear a coat before he sat in his high-end four-wheeled carriage. He headed for the Royal Grand Theater in West Borough, where he had a luxurious box to himself, and watched “The Betrayer’s Ring.”
It’s different from television and movies. A play’s acting is more exaggerated and impactful. Yes, this is determined by the acting environment…
The story isn’t bad. But why does it seem familiar? Don’t tell me that it’s a story adapted from Emperor Roselle’s works…
These are likely famous play actors. The papers have mentioned them before. It’s said that they’re very popular, just like celebrities on Earth during the age of the Internet…
As long as I participate in the gatherings of high society, I’ll definitely have the opportunity of meeting them…As Klein watched the play, he habitually lampooned inwardly.
…
Cherwood Borough, at the ticket booth of a large theater.
Melissa, who finally had her turn, pushed the notes and coins through the booth window and said, “The Betrayer’s Ring. Two tickets. 3 p.m. on Sunday.”
…
After watching “The Betrayer’s Ring,” Klein sat in his carriage as he sipped a cup of black tea and received the evening papers that Richardson had purchased.
He first flipped through the play’s critic column, and he found the comments from some professional critics. He compared their reviews to his own, and he gradually formulated a unique and profound experience.
Yes, at the very least, it’s enough to fool those ladies and gentlemen…After Klein finished his “homework,” he leisurely read the papers and was surprised to find a piece of news.
“The Backlund Bike Company’s 10% shares have been sold. Further inquiries won’t be entertained!”
It’s done? By publishing this piece of news, it means Mr. Isengard has already received the money…Klein was first delighted before he frowned slightly.
His gaze landed on the exclamation mark at the end!
The information was indeed what he and Isengard Stanton had agreed upon ahead of time, but he found that exclamation mark was rather harsh on the eyes.
Such a statement doesn’t need an exclamation mark… Mr. Isengard is a person who pays attention to details. He wouldn’t give the papers free rein… He deliberately left the exclamation to pass a message?
He’s giving a warning?While pondering, Klein suddenly realized something.
The 10% shares which Isengard Stanton sold are obviously from Sherlock Moriarty. With the former’s character, he wouldn’t sell it for no reason. In a certain sense, this means that Sherlock Moriarty or his proxy has returned to Backlund!
Therefore, one of the factions of the royal family that was involved with the Great Smog of Backlund had acutely noticed this situation and has begun monitoring Detective Isengard Stanton, hoping to capture the person who heads over to claim the cash!
How should I get the money…Klein seemed to naturally read the papers as he began seriously considering the pertinent question.
Ten at night. Backlund was drizzling again as a thin fog produced a blurry sense of beauty amidst the street lamps.
Isengard Stanton’s assistant, Bowen, surveyed the bottom level once before walking to the side of the oriel window and was prepared to shut the final window.
At that moment, a shadow scuttled in and landed firmly on the protruding wall.
It was a blue, short-furred stray cat!
Bowen saw the large pair of yellow eyes looking at him as he couldn’t help but chuckle.
“There’s no food here.”
As a detective’s work made him prone to revenge, and him having many secrets to hide, Isengard Stanton’s cook and servants were paid by the hour. There were a fixed number of hours a day, and they wouldn’t prepare too much food. This made it difficult for there to be any leftovers after dinner.
The blue cat opened its mouth but didn’t produce any meowing sounds. It began speaking like a human, “I’m Sherlock Moriarty. I’m here to meet Mr. Isengard Stanton.”
“…” Although Bowen was a Beyonder who was nurtured by the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, he was a Low-Sequence Beyonder and his horizons were stilted. This was the first time he was encountering a speaking cat, so he was momentarily shocked and dazed.
After a few seconds, he came to his senses and recalled what the cat had just said.
It said… It said it’s Sherlock Moriarty?
This great detective really isn’t simple!
He actually changed into a cat, no—controlled a cat!
Such powers are really strange and terrifying!
Bowen rapidly calmed down and didn’t directly answer the cat. He reached out to close the windows.
After doing all of this, he said with a suppressed voice, “Follow me”
The cat immediately leaped from the platform behind the oriel window as it agilely followed behind Bowen with its tail up. It followed him all the way to the second story and watched him knock on Isengard Stanton’s bedroom door.
“Is there something?” Isengard, who was dressed in pajamas with faint lines, opened the door and asked.
He was just enjoying his tobacco before sleeping.
Bowen cautiously pointed to the crouched blue cat beside him.
“Mr. Sherlock Moriarty is looking for you.”
Isengard, with his white sideburns and thin face raised his brows slightly and looked down. He took two steps back and allowed the blue cat to saunter into his bedroom.
“Return to your room and get some sleep. Wake up as per normal tomorrow. We still have a case awaiting us,” Isengard instructed Bowen as though nothing had happened.
After his assistant left him, he closed the door and turned to look at the blue cat who was sitting beside the reclining chair. He chuckled.
“I never expected you to have such Beyonder powers. I was worried you would directly come over.”
“I noticed your exclamation mark,” the cat said with a smile.
It had to be said that having such an expression show on a cat’s face was rather odd. It left anyone who witnessed it feel a chill run down their back.
Isengard didn’t react abnormally towards that as he sucked at his pipe, sat on a reclining chair, and slowly exhaled in comfort. He said with a smile, “I trust your intelligence.”
“Thank you for your compliments.” The cat politely reached out its paws and bowed.
Isengard observed it and rubbed its pipe while smiling.
“You should’ve understood what is happening.
“Those people don’t dare to monitor me too strictly, afraid that I would discover them and end up telling the Church of Evernight and the Church of Steam. Heh heh, so even though it will be quite troublesome for them if they get exposed, I believe that they have a demigod among them. This is a deduction and is also based on certain feedback. After all, I’ve lived on this street for years.
“Therefore, humans and animals wouldn’t be stopped from entering my house. I believe you’ve already figured that out. But when leaving, you’ll definitely be tailed and tracked. Do you have the means to evade their tracking? Hmm… the sum of money isn’t a small one. Bringing it out would be quite conspicuous.
“Let me think. Were you planning on conferring with me in order to get me to deposit the money into a particular bank account, and then you’ll find many people to withdraw them in different parts of Backlund?”
Upon saying that, Isengard said with a self-deprecating smile, “This is the best solution I can think of, but carrying it out would be extremely troublesome.”
The cat didn’t give a direct response as it gave a deep chuckle.
“I only need you to lend me an empty room and three candles.”
“No problem.” Isengard didn’t press the issue as he said, “The shares were sold for 12,000 pounds. The buyer is the daughter of Earl Hall, Audrey. Well, the hiring of lawyers and accountants, as well as the publishing of the advertisements cost a total of 600 pounds. In addition, there was a 0.5% stamp duty and 20% D-type taxes. So at the end of the day, there’s only 8,940 pounds left.”
D-type taxes were a tax on commercial, financial, and specialized income.
There’s tax… More than 2,000 pounds are gone just like that…The cat’s expression instantly froze.
Klein was formerly a Nighthawk, and his salary was tax-free. Later, as a private detective, his income was difficult to be monitored, so he never declared his income for tax purposes. Later, he became an adventurer, and since the bounties targeted at pirates enjoyed concessions, there was no need for him to pay taxes on them. Hence, he never realized that tax was something he needed to pay. Therefore, back when Isengard Stanton had mentioned taxes, he hadn’t taken it to heart, believing that it wouldn’t be much. However, reality had given him a heavy beating.
As for why there weren’t any taxes for the share transaction the previous time, taxes were waived by the Loen government for initial investments related to inventions, as a way to foster inventions.
After a brief silence, the cat’s whiskers moved as it said, “Alright, give me the cash. Eh, move it to the empty room.
“There’s no problems with the money, right?”
“I’ve already checked them. They wouldn’t do any cheap tricks on that, as it would be an insult to my intelligence.” Isengard stood up with his pipe. “Remember to send me a signed letter of confirmation by mail later.
“It’s already on its way,” the cat replied, prepared.
Isengard walked to the safe inside the master bedroom, using a passcode and key to open it. Then, he took out stacks of cash, and he stuffed them into different briefcases.
Following that, he left the master bedroom with these briefcases and entered a guest room diagonally opposite the master bedroom.
“Check it,” Isengard placed the briefcases filled with cash on the ground as he said to the cat that followed him in.
“I trust you,” the cat said after taking a few glances.
Isengard nodded and pointed to the cabinet.
“There are candles inside.”
With that said, he left the door, held the doorknob, and said with a smile, “I’m really curious how you would leave… I believe it will be a very exciting magic show.”
Isengard Stanton closed the door with a click, leaving the guest room silent and bleak.
At the cat’s side, a figure dressed in a dark red coat and an old triangular hat appeared. It was none other than Klein’s marionette, Wraith Senor.
He found the candles and quickly set up a simple altar. Skipping over many of the first few steps, he directly muttered in Elvish, “Blessed of the sea and spirit world, guardian of the Rorsted Archipelago, ruler of the undersea creatures, master of tsunamis and storms, the great Kalvetua.
“Your devoted servant prays for your attention;
“I pray for you to take his offerings.
“I pray for you to open the gates to your Kingdom.
The wind inside the wall of spirituality suddenly grew in intensity as Senor quickly sliced the back of his hand and threw out a few drops of blood.
As a Sequence 5 Wraith, everything on him was material that was rich in spirituality!
The strong winds sucked up the blood, howling as it drilled into the candle flame that symbolized Sea God Kalvetua. The flame burgeoned, forming an illusory door filled with magic labels and symbols.
After about ten seconds, the door let out a heavy creak as it slowly opened.
One by one, Senor lifted up the briefcases filled with money and threw them into the illusory door.
When there was almost none left, the gold coin he stored in his body flew out and landed on the altar.
The Wraith’s figure then disappeared, projecting onto the smooth side of the gold coin.
The gold coin trembled as it flew up, hitched a ride on the briefcase ahead of it, and entered the illusory door of sacrifice.
Silently, the mysterious door closed as the three candlelight were restored to normal.
At this moment, the blue, short-furred cat seemed to recover its senses. It looked around blankly as it meowed.
After a while, Isengard opened the door and entered, finding all the briefcases with the cash gone. There were only three candles burning silently as the blue short-furred cat was warily arching its back at him.
While he scrutinized this scene, a rental carriage slowly drove past on the fork on the other end of the street.
…
On the same night, in a building inside Cherwood Borough.
Xio returned home under the drizzle. As she wiped her hair with a towel, she said to Fors, “Your letter has been mailed.”
Fors tersely answered as she began to guess when her teacher would respond.
At this moment, Xio put down the towel and quipped, “There’s news about Mr. X’s gathering. It’ll still be at the same place on Friday night.”
Great. I can tell Mr. World! I wonder how much I’ll need to pay…Fors’s eyes lit up when she heard that.
Before she could ask about the details, Xio added, “Mr. X also gave a mission that’s said to have handsome rewards. Eh, it’s to inform him of people around them who have abnormal luck.”
“People with abnormal luck?” Fors muttered in puzzlement. “Is this man’s brain working? Who would divulge things around them at such a gathering? This will make it easy for others to discover their true identities.”
“Who knows? Perhaps he really is a lunatic.” Xio didn’t know anyone with abnormal luck, so she answered without much thought.
Fors carefully thought for a moment, but she failed to figure out the true intentions behind this mission. All she could do was throw it to the back of her mind. She planned on praying to Mr. Fool once Xio went to take a bath, passing the relevant information to The World Gehrman Sparrow.
Mr. X is looking for people with abnormal luck?Above the gray fog, Klein ruminated over the information Miss Magician had provided, in an attempt to analyze anything of use.
After thinking to no avail, he decided to approach it from another angle. He first recalled the people who had abnormal luck around him to see if there were any connections.
Hmm… The Fog Sea’s Strongest Hunter Anderson Hood counts as one… Dr. Aaron Ceres is another… Hmm, both of them were affected by one of the Snakes of Fate… Angel of Fate Ouroboros was one of the creators of Rose Redemption. This secret organization supports and believes the True Creator… The Aurora Order is equivalent to the True Creator’s Church…A series of circumstances surfaced in Klein’s mind as he quickly came to a conclusion.
This is Angel of Fate Ouroboros’s attempt to search for Snake of Fate Will Auceptin!
“He” is driving the members of the Aurora Order to help “Him” find Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin!
And this implies that behind Mr. X, there’s a King of Angels existing somewhere in Backlund!
Under such circumstances, assassinating Mr. X will be equivalent to having a death wish… It’s no wonder Mr. X doesn’t care about the uniqueness of Backlund… The official factions would at most imagine that he has a saint backing him. Hmm, in the official dossiers, the Aurora Order only has five saints. This way, they will respond in the wrong manner…After Klein made the judgment, the first thought he had was to decline Miss Magician’s request, and also to warn her not to provoke Mr. X.
If it wasn’t because sounding the alarm might affect Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin, while the Church of the Evernight Goddess clearly had records of Dr. Aaron Ceres’s bout of bad luck, Klein would’ve gotten Miss Magician to report both the Angel of Fate Ouroboros and Mr. X to a particular Church!
He calmly thought for another few seconds and conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow, making him pray in the gray fog.
“…I’ll confirm the situation and give you a reply tomorrow.”
He didn’t directly reject her commission, as he planned on first asking Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin!
He then immediately returned to the real world, and he carefully took out the extremely fragile paper crane from his wallet before gently unfolding it.
Klein wasn’t in a rush to write anything. Instead, he first recalled the various questions he needed to consult Will on. After thinking up a draft, he got out a pencil and sharpened it with a blade.
After stretching his muscles, Klein wrote:
“The members of the Aurora Order are searching for people with abnormal luck.
“I wonder if you know how to use the Worm of Time to create charms.
“Does your placenta blood count as a Mythical Creature’s blood? If it does, I hope to obtain one drop. What price would I have to offer?”
Klein had originally planned on asking Will Auceptin how he was able to maintain “His” rationality. After all, the Church’s information indicated that there had been no public faith in the Snake of Fate. However, he ultimately curbed himself from doing that, afraid that Will Auceptin in “His” infant state replied, “How did you conceive the notion that I’m rational?”
That way, he had no idea if Will was joking or speaking the truth.
Hmm, although there’s no organization that believes in the Snake of Fate, there are certain areas that believe in the God of Luck; it’s considered a traditional custom… Perhaps “They” are an alternative identity of Will Auceptin or Ouroboros…Klein mumbled silently and used the best of his Clown abilities before managing to refold the paper crane. He then placed it underneath his pillow.
After doing all of that, he had the time to calculate how much cash he had.
17,046 pounds, 5 gold coins, 3 soli, and 8 pence in change… If I had assets like a house, manor, and company shares, having so many liquid assets would make me quite a tycoon in Backlund… Of course, I’m still very far from being a top tycoon. To reach them, one’s overall assets need to be a million pounds…As Klein was glad that he had quite a bit of money, he recalled his debt, as well as the large investments that he needed to make in order to develop his persona’s image.
He then drank a mouthful of water, got into bed, and covered himself with a light but warm blanket before he slowly fell asleep.
Amidst his reverie, Klein suddenly snapped awake and saw the desolate black plains.
He walked all the way to the pitch-black steeple in the middle of the plains, passing through the chaotic and abnormal layout before coming deep into the steeple. Like before, there was a circle of tarot cards on the ground.
However, the protruding area in the middle of the tarot cards didn’t have any silvery lines written.
Will Auceptin didn’t give a reply… Then why did he pull me into this dream?Amidst Klein’s puzzlement, he suddenly saw a black baby pram roll out of the shadows. In it was an infant whose looks were indiscernible while it was wrapped in silver silk!
“…Mr. Snake of Fate?” Klein politely and cautiously asked.
The infant immediately said in a clear voice, “What makes you so sure it’s a mister?”
Isn’t that determined from your name? Don’t mind such details!Klein lampooned and relaxed due to the attitude he was given.
“Then, how may I address you?”
Will Auceptin in baby form tersely answered as it said, stumped, “I haven’t decided…
“As you know, oh—you don’t. Every time I start again, I try to make myself a little different, so as to maintain a good mental state. A child should act like a child while they’re a child.”
Klein’s heart stirred when he heard that.
“Is this the way the Monster pathway maintains its reasoning so as to resist madness?”
In the black pram, Will Auceptin replied briskly, “Yes, every beginning washes away the madness. However, it still needs certain anchoring from faith; otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to maintain my state as a Sequence 1 for too long.
“Heh heh, compared to before, you’re becoming more and more knowledgeable.”
Oh, apart from anchoring oneself with faith, there are other ways to resist the madness. However, “restarting” is clearly an ability of Sequence 1 Snake of Fate of the Monster pathway. Other Beyonder pathways aren’t able to emulate that… Mr. Azik is constantly losing his memories and repeatedly finding himself. Does it also involve the same concept?Klein nodded in thought as he made every second count by asking, “I suspect Ouroboros is searching for you through the Aurora Order members.”
Will Auceptin scoffed.
“I’ve been playing hide-and-seek with ‘Him’ for a very long time. ‘He’ isn’t good at such matters. It’s quite obvious that ‘He’ doesn’t have a childhood. Every time he restarts, ‘He’ grows up beside the True Creator. ‘He’ lacks the psychological experience of the different stages in life, causing ‘Him’ to be very crazy at times, but of course, ‘He’ doesn’t mind.
“I did inform Ricciardo to use the Die of Probability in certain places and leave marks. This will mess up Ouroboros’s judgment. ‘He’ will soon leave Backlund once again.”
That means there’s still chance of assassinating Mr. X… Yes, when the time comes, I’ll divine the level of danger above the gray fog…Klein didn’t continue on this topic as he asked, “Do you know how to use the Worm of Time to create charms?”
Will Auceptin didn’t directly answer and instead returned with a question, “You obtained a Worm of Time from Pallez Zoroast?”
“How did you know?” Klein was taken aback as he asked.
He wasn’t surprised that Will Auceptin had managed to mention the origins of the Worm of Time—after all, there weren’t many demigods in the Marauder pathway who could create avatars—but why hadn’t ‘He’ assumed that it was Blasphemer Amon? The latter could also leave behind a Worm of Time!
Will Auceptin smiled and said, “Pallez Zoroast isn’t in good condition, and he had to parasitize your former colleague. Ah right, your former colleague was investigating Sherlock Moriarty, and he had entered my house in the middle of the night.
“I sensed that there was something problematic about him and had given him a short period of bad luck, causing him to encounter other demigods hidden in Backlund. And when he was in danger, Pallez Zoroast had taken action. Haha, it would’ve been fine even if he hadn’t taken action. It’s only a prank. I would’ve given your former colleague sufficient good luck at the critical moment.”
Leonard is investigating Sherlock Moriarty? The Grandpa in his body is called Pallez Zoroast…Klein frowned slightly, unsure where the problem stemmed from.
Will Auceptin continued, “The creation of a Worm of Time charm isn’t too difficult for you. You can pray to that uniqueness trait about you and use a compound of mercury and pure silver as a medium to draw the corresponding symbols.”
It’s not too difficult… Pray to The Fool? That’s right. The mysterious space above the gray fog clearly has a form of attraction to the Marauder pathway…Klein was thrilled as he felt like he had grasped something.
At this moment, Will smiled and added, “As for what the corresponding symbol is, I’ve no idea.”
…What a huge reversal…Klein couldn’t help but twitch the corner of his lips.
When he noticed that Will Auceptin wasn’t speaking any further, he hurriedly smiled and said, “There’s another question. About your placenta blood…”
Before he could finish his sentence, Will suddenly opened his mouth and let out a cry.
“Waaa!”
He began wailing like a real infant.
…Can’t we talk normally…Klein froze in his spot.
If he hadn’t already confirmed it, he really would’ve suspected whether the entity before him was a Sequence 1, the president of the Life School of Thought.
“Alright, alright. I just wanted to ask if it’s the blood of a Mythical Creature,” Klein said as he raised his hands midway.
Will stopped crying and said with a laugh, “Of course, but I’ll swap it ahead of time. Otherwise, everyone will die on the spot.”
He paused for a moment before saying, “If you can give me something suitable, it’s not impossible to give you one drop.
“Alright, goodbye!”
Just as Will Auceptin said that, Klein felt the steeple shake as the dream rapidly shattered.
Soon, he woke up.
What item would a Snake of Fate be interested in?Klein slowly sat up and leaned against a pillow.
He thought for some time and decided to consider it at a later date. After all, he was still at least a month away from Will Auceptin’s birth. He could also leave the question for The Hermit Cattleya and Queen Mystic Bernadette, who was backing her, to rack their brains over.
Of course, Klein didn’t eliminate the possibility of Will Auceptin’s sudden choice of having an early birth.
He slowly turned his attention into creating a Worm of Time charm. According to Will Auceptin’s explanation, he had most of the conditions required, but he was just short of the corresponding symbol.
Pray to The Fool and use the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog… I wonder if a symbol corresponding to the Marauder pathway would work… Even if it does, I don’t know what it is. Unless I pull a Marauder above the gray fog and let the high-back chair produce the corresponding pattern…As Klein thought about the details, he suddenly had an idea.
In that case, perhaps he could try the symbol behind The Fool’s chair!
It was the Pupil-less Eye, a symbol representing secrecy, and the Contorted Lines that represented change!
I wonder if it will work… Divination won’t be able to rule it out by elimination, but I can predict if the attempt will be successful. Besides, even if it fails, it shouldn’t be too big a problem. After all, I’m praying to myself. Even if the material were to be wasted in the experiment, it would enter above the gray fog and not be lost…With this in mind, Klein felt pumped. He couldn’t help but get out of bed to try out the experiment that very night!
A material like the Worm of Time that’s left behind by a Marauder demigod at Amon’s level still has its essence and level even if it’s dead. When using it for a charm, it might not reach the level of an angel for various reasons, but it wouldn’t be too far off. It’ll be about the peak strength of a Saint. If Klein succeeded, it would be equivalent to having an additional trump card. At critical points in time, it might give him an additional life. So how could he not be excited and expectant!?
I can only stir some of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog. The level of the Worm of Time charm will likely drop a little more. But regardless, it will definitely be like the Ninth Law given to me by Admiral Amyrius… If I used the Blatherer’s aura to create a high-level charm in the Devil domain, it will likely be at the level of the Ninth Law. Unfortunately, I wouldn’t dare to pray to the Dark Side of the Universe…Klein wore his pajamas as he stood barefooted. He walked took four steps counterclockwise on a thick carpet as he chanted the incantation before entering above the gray fog.
Sitting at The Fool’s seat at the end of the long bronze table, he conjured a dark red fortune-teller and yellowish-brown goatskin. He wrote down the corresponding divination statement:
“The charm I’m about to begin making will be successful.”
Unwinding the spirit pendulum from his wrist, Klein held it with his left hand and entered the state of Cogitation.
After repeating the divination statement seven times, he opened his eyes and saw the topaz spinning counterclockwise at a rather slow speed and ordinary amplitude.
This means that it will succeed… But that begs the question, will it successfully verify that the symbol I use is effective, or successfully verify that it doesn’t work?As an experienced Seer, Klein attempted to interpret the revelation, but he failed to obtain any confirmation.
With regards to that, he could only decide to experiment. There was no way for him to eliminate the mistakes if he didn’t do so.
Right on the heels of that, Klein wrote a new divination statement:
“The assassination of Mr. X this Friday will be dangerous.”
This time, the topaz pendant continued spinning clockwise at a faster frequency and greater amplitude.
There’s significant danger, but it doesn’t reach the level of a demigod’s participation, much less that of a King of Angels… If it involves an existence of that level, “He” will definitely sense my divination and resist it… From the looks of it, Angel of Fate Ouroboros will soon be led out of Backlund… This means that the danger itself is a result of Mr. X and his subordinates. It’s within the limits of what I can handle… As long as I don’t make a mistake, the chances of success are pretty high…Klein made a judgment, put down the pen and paper, and returned to the real world.
As a mysticism expert who often created charms, he had no lack of common materials. He immediately got out some candles and lit them on the table. Following that, he set up a simple altar against the glow of dusk. He then used a piece of silver to draw out the combined symbol that represented The Fool.
As Klein didn’t know what Path Number The Fool represented or what magic labels there were, he could only ensure that both sides remained equal. According to the books of charms he had read, these would similarly satisfy the rules of mysticism, but the corresponding might would be reduced. The chances of failure would rise because the existence that one was praying to could consider it as being irreverent and not pious enough. Of course, it wasn’t a problem for Klein since he wouldn’t reject himself.
After completing the act of carving the symbol, Klein found a metal bottle and used his spirituality together with a container, and he then poured the mercury out and filled the carved out pattern.
This time, he decided to complete only the front side for now. He would then summon himself and respond to himself. He would then bring the worm with the twelve translucent rings back to the room and then place it on a silver sheet.
After doing all of this, Klein adjusted the altar and took two steps back. He then said in ancient Hermes, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.”
Following the process, he completed the necessary steps before taking four steps counterclockwise and entered the space above the gray fog. After imbuing himself with the Black Emperor card, he used his spirituality to stir a tiny amount of the powers above the gray fog to respond to his prayers.
While the surging energy poured into the circle of light, Klein didn’t hesitate to return to the real world. He saw the altar had turned dark and gloomy, as though there were countless secrets hidden here. And the silver sheet had already floated up, fusing with the Worm of Time’s corpse.
Klein took two steps forward, flipped the silver sheet around, and he filled the carved symbol on the back with mercury.
As the lines lit up, they effused a hazy luster.
Klein rapidly retracted his arms and saw the luster grow richer. He then enveloped the silver sheet and the Worm of Time’s corpse inside.
Suddenly, the darkness around the altar distorted as the entire space seemed to turn abnormal.
This change disappeared as fast as it came. The charms filled with strange patterns slowly landed on the desk. It was entirely translucent in color and was dark black. It was like a miniature card made out of a special crystal. It also resembled the eyes of a particular existence that was watching this world.
It succeeded! It really works!Klein was delighted as he hurriedly picked up the charm. He found it cold to the touch as if he was touching snow.
Regardless of the resulting effects of the charm, just its formation had meant a success!
Klein had once again obtained a high-level charm at the demigod level!
He busied himself again, bringing the completed item above the gray fog. He then used dream divination to figure out how to use it.
The charm which was in the shape of a black crystal card had only one effect, but it was highly potent. It was to siphon off the luck of others. And to be precise, it was to graft fate—a period of the target’s fate would be grafted onto the user!
The simplest situation would be when an enemy is about to kill me, I’ll use this charm, siphoning off his fate of surviving, as well as grafting the fate of impending death onto thim. Then, the situation would be developed into him clearly succeeding, only for him to die… It does match the Marauder pathway’s usual traits, but it’s more sinister and terrifying… It’s going from stealing wealth to stealing fate… If the Worm of Time were alive, and I was able to fully employ the power of the mysterious space above the gray fog, this charm might even point towards the domain of time…As Klein thought, he felt a sense of fear.
If it wasn’t for the assistance that this mysterious space had given him by obstructing and purging things, he had no way to deal with a Worm of Time!
Phew, now it’s mine… I can’t call it a Worm of Time anymore. I’ll just call it Luck Siphon…Klein once again got busy as he brought back the Luck Siphon charm to the real world.
After dealing with the traces of the ritual, he gravely placed the high-level charm into the iron cigar case, putting it together with Azik’s copper whistle and the Senor gold coin. He then sealed and isolated the case with a wall of spirituality.
Being in a good mood, Klein didn’t feel sleepy. He drew the curtains a little and allowed the crimson moonlight to shine in, illuminating his room with tranquility and silence.
While he was enjoying the scenery, he suddenly saw a figure sneak out from Member of Parliament Macht’s house as it approached amidst the shadows.
It was none other than Hazel Macht. She once again headed for the sewers, removed the manhole cover, climbed down, and didn’t forget to close the cover.
Why is she always heading into the sewers? It’s not likely for her to be heading to other areas from here to act like a superhero in the mysterious world. After all, each trip doesn’t take her more than an hour. Unless she has very reliable intelligence, it’s difficult to achieve anything. Besides, this will make it easy for her to be caught by the official Beyonders… Together with the scene provided to me by Arrodes, she’s likely finding something… Hmm, it’s very easy for her to encounter danger if she keeps heading into the sewers…Klein stood behind the curtain gap as he observed what was happening under the serene night.
He didn’t attempt to warn Hazel or let the Wraith possess her to let her understand the dangers of the Beyonder world. Firstly, this was because he had quite a subjective view that Hazel’s sense of superiority was due to a result of her lacking knowledge in mysticism, so he couldn’t be sure. Secondly, he wasn’t sure how she had obtained Beyonder powers and a mystical item. Warning her out of gratitude for her kind deed earlier would easily attract unwanted attention or even trouble.
After enjoying an evening of peace, Klein returned to bed and slept till daybreak.
Before Richardson entered, he turned into Gehrman Sparrow and prayed to The Fool:
“…I can accept the mission, but regardless of the outcome, I want a stone from that bracelet of yours, as well as the ability to use that spellbook of yours for some time.
“If it succeeds, all spoils of war will be mine. You can only take the target’s head.
“If required, you will need to provide assistance.”
He wants a stone from my bracelet and the right to use Leymano’s Travels for some time? How does he know that I have those two items? I don’t remember mentioning it during the Tarot Gatherings…After hearing Gehrman Sparrow’s response, Fors was bewildered and rather shocked. It felt like he had seen through all her secrets.
She tensed up as she quickly tried recalling how this information could’ve been leaked.
Aside from Teacher, Xio, and Mr. Fool, no one knows that I have these two items, especially Leymano’s Travels. I haven’t even used it… Mr. Fool… Hmm, Mr. World appears quite strange during the Tarot Gatherings; he never hands over Emperor Roselle’s diary pages, and he doesn’t seem to put any effort into this, nor does he show any concern… He and Mr. Fool have a deeper connection. He obtains the relevant information from “Him”? A believer or a Blessed?Fors carefully thought over the matter as she grasped something, easing her horror from before.
Only at this moment did she have the time and energy to consider if she could accept Gehrman Sparrow’s requests.
To Fors, such a price was too cheap, far lower than she had expected. Furthermore, it was reasonable!
As a Beyonder who seldom went out and just stayed home writing and resting, lending Leymano’s Travels for some time didn’t affect her safety or her need to use it. And likewise, giving one of the two remaining stones in the bracelet that allowed her to travel through the spirit world didn’t cause her to lose all her trump cards.
The only problem is that Mr. World seems to be willing to only try it once. If he fails, he will still take the payment… Yes, with the fact that he needs to bear the risk, that’s normal… I originally imagined that I would need to help him do many things and obtain a reward from Teacher by using the traitor’s head to repay the debt…Fors thought calmly for a few seconds before she prayed to Mr. Fool:
“…Please inform Mr. World that I accept his conditions, and I will try my best to provide him assistance in the operation.”
He originally wished to warn Gehrman Sparrow that using the stone might result in the side effect of receiving the ravings of the full moon, but she then realized that it was apparently only something Beyonders from the Apprentice pathway encountered.
…
Regardless if it succeeds or fails, I’ll obtain that stone. I’ll be able to secretly leave Backlund and meet with Mr. Hanged Man to explore that primitive island… When the time comes, I’ll use the spellbook to record the usage of the stone. That way, I don’t have to worry about the return trip. That’s unless my luck is terrible and the recording fails…Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief, opened the door, and got Richardson to help him dress up.
“Sir, after breakfast, your schedule is to head to the Royal Museum to see the royal family’s collection exhibition.” As Richardson helped his employer wear his coat, he informed him of the day’s schedule.
As Dwayne Dantès mastered social dancing very quickly, the number of etiquette classes in the morning went from five times a week to three times a week, allowing him to spare time for other things. And such exhibitions were definitely a hot topic of conversation in high society circles. By not going in person, it would make him appear lacking.
As for heading to Saint Samuel Cathedral for the bishop’s preachings, Klein had consciously lowered his frequency. This wasn’t because he needed to donate tens of pounds each time, but that he was afraid that heading there frequently despite having the novelty period wear off would incur suspicion. Being natural and reasonable were the core traits of his plans.
Other than on a Sunday, he planned on randomly heading to Church on two of the remaining six days. He wanted to rely on an even longer period of time to accumulate intelligence so as to figure out a pattern. He couldn’t be impatient or in a rush!
“I’m already looking forward to it.” Klein looked at the dignified reflection of himself as he said to his valet with a smile.
Upon thinking of Saint Samuel Cathedral and the Church of Evernight, he naturally connected it to Leonard Mitchell’s secret investigation of Sherlock Moriarty. He didn’t understand what he was suspicious about.
Is it because of Emlyn White’s purchase of Tinder that drove Leonard to investigate the people related to him, or was it because of the fleeting appearances of the detective in the cases of Capim and Lanevus that made the Red Gloves who are in charge of the investigations notice something? Or could it be both?Klein thought about the clues that he had left behind and had a rough guess.
He wasn’t afraid that Sherlock Moriarty would be wanted by the Church of Evernight and given a bounty. After all, apart from contacting a few people that he was familiar with, the detective wasn’t to appear again. He was worried that someone would discover that Sherlock Moriarty, in his early appearances, resembled Klein Moretti greatly, and as such, they would pursue the deceased former Nighthawk.
In fact, it’s not a problem even if they discover that. I’m no longer the Clown or Magician from before. There are more than a handful of demigods searching for me. Even with the high-ranking deacons of the Church, there won’t be any qualitative changes… Besides, Benson and Melissa truly are ordinary people. The Church will definitely not involve them and disturb their lives… I wonder if they will claim the bereavement compensation back. Probably not, for there’s no way they can explain it to ordinary people…Klein wasn’t that worried with all the debt he was in.
This was also why he was so calm when he heard Will Auceptin mention Klein Moretti’s identity last night.
How could a Sequence 1 Angel who was good at fate-related abilities and had previously interacted with Sherlock Moriarty early on not discover the detective’s origins?
Even with the gray fog’s obstruction that interfered with many details, Will Auceptin was definitely able to know that Sherlock Moriarty originally came from Tingen.
And back in Tingen, Klein had interacted with a youth named Ademisaul, who was of the Monster pathway, leading him to bleed from his eyes. And if Will Auceptin were to be aware of this and make a comparison, the answer was obvious.
If Leonard were to really realize Sherlock Moriarty’s hidden identity, I wonder what kind of expression he would have…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh as he walked out the master bedroom. He went to the second floor to enjoy the breakfast his cook had prepared specially for him.
…
West Borough, 2 King’s Avenue, Royal Museum.
Klein passed through the ticket entrance with Butler Walter and Valet Richardson and went into the museum.
The exhibition was held by the Loen royal family. They showcased all kinds of collections that had historical meaning from the kingdom’s founding so as to allow the public to enjoy and gain an understanding. It was a way to raise the kingdom’s citizens respect and recognition of the royal family.
As a graduate from the Department of History, Klein was still rather interested in the exhibition. Many of the matters that he was very familiar with had the corresponding items appear here. They allowed him to plunge into the long and fascinating history from another angle.
What left Klein somewhat puzzled was Walter’s deep understanding towards most of the exhibits. He introduced them to Dwayne Dantès with extreme detail.
As expected of a butler who came from an aristocratic household…Klein silently nodded.
As he perused the exhibits, the trio kept encountering other visitors, and the exhibition hall was quiet and orderly, so people had to converse in whispers.
When passing by an exhibit, Klein noticed Walter suddenly stop. He then glanced to his side as his expression turned complicated.
As he wasn’t a Spectator, Klein wasn’t able to interpret the actual meaning of those complicated feelings. All he could do was trace Walter’s gaze towards the exhibit.
Standing in front of the exhibit were a man and a woman. The man was in his thirties and wore a black suit, silk hat, and a gold-inlaid cane, looking like a gentleman of status and wealth. The woman was in a yellow dress with a golden necklace. Her overall attire was inclined towards bright colors.
Mr. Butler is looking at that man…Klein instantly made the judgment as he swept his gaze past the target without anyone detecting him.
He realized that the man looked rather old. His skin was dark as a result of frequent exposure to the sun. The back of his hand was like dried wood, and his fingers were extremely rough.
If I didn’t look at his attire, I would’ve believed it if someone told me he was a farmer, gardener, or carriage driver…Klein retracted his gaze as he felt a little puzzled.
The reason why he noticed these details was because he had seriously considered the appearance of an ordinary person who adventured in the Southern Continent for extended periods of time back when he was constructing the identity of Dwayne Dantès.
He believed that apart from his gaze, bearing, and natural facial features that were etched by his rich experience, Dwayne Dantès also needed to have details, such as skin that had experienced long periods of suntanning, unobvious scars, and rough but strong palms. Otherwise, it wouldn’t be enough to prop up such a character’s inherent traits
I have to say that from the moment I became a Faceless, I’m getting more and more experienced and wise in the aspect of creating a new character… If I were to return to Earth, even without my Beyonder powers, I’ll have strong acting skills…As Klein made self-deprecating comments inwardly, he saw Walter recover from his stern look as though nothing had happened.
As for the man with somewhat old facial features and rough skin, he pointed at a flag inside the exhibition case.
“This is the flag that the Earl of Lastings, Prince Harrods Augustus used during the White Rose War. Unfortunately, he perished in that war. However, his death was the turning point of the entire war and the reason why Loen eventually clinched victory. Look, the flag still has his blood…”
He’s quite knowledgeable in the field of history…Klein gaze swept towards Walter from the corner of his eye, thought for two seconds, and smiled. He approached the couple and interjected in a friendly manner:
“I never expected such a neglected tidbit of history would be known by someone else. I originally believed that the people’s understanding of the White Rose War was only limited to Loen’s victory against Intis.
“Sir, your eruditeness leaves me amazed.”
To be praised in front of his female partner, the man’s expression turned from a wary one to a relaxed one. A gleeful smile appeared on his face.
“I’m just a person who likes history.”
He casually swept his gaze towards the servant of the gentleman in front of him as he suddenly frowned before easing his brows. There were remnant looks of puzzlement.
Indeed, he knows Butler Walter…Klein smiled while maintaining his composure.
“Hello there, I’m a merchant from Desi, Dwayne Dantès. How may I address you?”
The man hesitated and said, “William Sikes, a land steward at a manor.”
William Sikes… A land steward…Klein inwardly repeated the response he got before turning the topic of conversation towards the flag and the White Rose War.
After a short chat, he politely bade farewell and walked towards the other exhibits with Walter and Richardson. He continued his own tour of the exhibits, as though his encounter from before was completely trivial, a conversation that was purely coincidental.
When it was almost noon, Klein, who had returned to his high-end four-wheeled carriage, looked out at the passing bicycles when he suddenly said, “Walter, you seem to know Mr. William Sikes?”
Walter solemnly nodded and said, “I once knew him while I was working for Viscount Conrad’s household.
“He served a member of the royal family, the former Earl of Lastings, Prince Edessak.”
He didn’t conceal anything, and he described William Sikes’s background in detail.
He was once in service of Prince Edessak? He’s living quite a good life after the prince passed away because of the Great Smog of Backlund. I wonder what manor he’s the land steward of… Perhaps he knows some secrets?Klein gently nodded and didn’t probe further. He was wondering if he should find an opportunity to investigate William Sikes.
If William Sikes really knows something, the royal family’s faction wouldn’t leave him be. Or perhaps he is part of that faction. In short, investigating him will be a rather dangerous matter. There’s no way to entrust this matter to Miss Magician, Emlyn White, or Miss Xio… Miss Sharron has the ability to do so, but this might result in destroying her peaceful life… The best solution is still to use Hero Bandit Black Emperor. But the problem is that before stealing the Antigonus family’s notebook, my investigations of the Great Smog of Backlund should only be superficial. I shouldn’t alarm anyone or bring about any accidental changes…Klein appeared to admire the streets outside, but many thoughts were going through his mind.
Finally, he decided to hold back for the time being, being unwilling to affect the most pertinent matter he had at present.
After having lunch and taking a nap, Klein received classes in literary appreciation until it was almost evening.
After sending away his teacher, he was just about to head to the second story’s dining hall when he suddenly heard the doorbell ring.
Amidst the ringing, Klein saw Richardson immediately take a few steps forward to open the door.
Standing outside were two police officers in black-and-white checkered uniforms. From their epaulets, one of them was a high-ranking inspector, while the other was a sergeant.
“Officers, how may I help you?” Richardson asked on behalf of his employer.
The high-ranking inspector was a thin man and had his black hair hidden under his peak cap. His sideburns had a little color as he swept his gaze into the house before warmly saying with a smile, “I’m here for Mr. Dwayne Dantès. There’s a case that involves him and his butler.”
“What is it?” Klein slowly walked to the door. “I’m Dwayne Dantès.”
After introducing himself, he asked politely, “Officers, how may I address you?
“If the matter is a little more complicated and needs more time, why not come to my parlor. We can discuss it over tea.”
The other police officer, the sergeant, was an elegant lady. She was clearly interested in taking up the offer as she looked at the high-ranking inspector, awaiting the decision of her superior.
Due to the Church of the Evernight Goddess, the Loen police force had plenty of female officers, but due to the other faiths and the prevailing trends of society, they suffered some form of discrimination when it came to promotions and positions. They mostly did clerical work, and there was an invisible ceiling for their career development.
The high-ranking inspector smiled and said, “There’s no need for tea, but we need to question your servants.”
He paused before getting to the main point.
“Mr. Dwayne Dantès, do you know a person by the name of William Sikes?”
“I got to know him this morning at the Royal Museum.” Klein vaguely sensed that some sort of unexpected development had occurred as he asked, “Did something happen to him?”
The high-ranking inspector wiped away his smile and said, “He’s dead. He died at a hotel near the Royal Museum.”
“He’s dead?” Klein didn’t hide his puzzlement and shock.
I just met him, and he’s dead?
Had he already been targeted?
The inspector nodded solemnly and said, “Yes, the cause of death is rather complicated, and we aren’t ruling out the possibility of murder.”
“What about his female partner?” Klein frowned as he asked. “He had a female partner when I met him.”
“That lady was his mistress. When she left the hotel, William Sikes was still alive. This can be confirmed by the attendants at the hotel because they had later sent him red wine.” The inspector simply shared the situation and said, “After leaving the Royal Museum, where did you go?”
“I came back here directly. I had lunch, took a nap, and attended lessons. My servants, neighbors, and literary appreciation teacher can prove that,” Klein frankly replied.
He then turned his head to Richardson and said, “Bring Walter here.”
Soon, Walter walked down from the second story with a white glove and answered similar questions.
After receiving Dwayne Dantès’s permission, the two officers questioned the rest of his servants, but they failed to find any problems.
They didn’t stay for long, politely bidding him farewell and visiting the other neighbors.
Klein’s appetite wasn’t affected by this matter as he went to the second story to enjoy his dinner.
Time quickly flew by as he spent the rest of the time reading books and newspapers. Before sleeping, Klein took in the scenery outside the window as he awaited his valet, Richardson, to take away the fruits in the room.
Suddenly, he asked without turning his head, “What did Walter do in the afternoon?”
“He was busy handling various matters. He never left,” Richardson answered softly.
Klein nodded gently without asking further. He began suspecting if he had been overthinking matters.
Phew…He slowly exhaled before getting into bed.
In the middle of the night, Klein’s spirituality was triggered as he snapped awake.
He pricked up his brows, left the bed, and arrived by the window. He pulled back the curtains a little.
Under the dim moonlight, a figure carefully passed through the garden’s trail and arrived by the perimeter walls before flipping over it.
He had a broad forehead with raven-black hair and stern brown eyes. He was none other than Butler Walter.
“He’s agile and his motions are fluid. If he’s not trained, he’s a Low-Sequence Beyonder…” Klein observed the scene as he made a preliminary judgment.
He saw Walter’s shadows follow the streets until he arrived at the manhole which Hazel often used to enter the sewers. He removed the manhole cover, climbed down, and didn’t forget to close the cover.
Why is everyone so skilled at getting into the sewers? Mr. Butler likely hasn’t done it in the past; otherwise, my spirituality would’ve warned me. After all, he’s leaving from my “territory”… It means that before he became my butler, he had performed such actions quite frequently elsewhere…Klein curled his lips, returned to his bedside, and took out a the iron cigar case from under his pillow.
He controlled Wraith Senor to tail Walter, wanting to see what he was up to.
I hope it doesn’t exceed 100 meters; otherwise, I’ll need to enter the sewers as well…as Klein silently muttered to himself, he returned to the gap in the curtains.
His marionette, Senor, immediately used the mysterious connection between different mirrors to jump to the street lamp beside the manhole before passing the manhole to silently tail Walter.
Klein saw that Walter turned into a more secluded and dark passage after taking ten meters forward. On the wall were all kinds of moss and dirt.
Suddenly, the butler stopped and said to someone, “Why were you so rash?
“Why didn’t you wait for a better opportunity?”
Soon, a weak and slightly hoarse female’s voice replied to Walter’s inquiry.
“It was the best opportunity.
“Once he returns to that manor, there’s no knowing when he will come out again.”
“But why would you be so seriously injured?” Walter said with sighs of concern.
The female voice scoffed and said, “William Sikes is stronger than what you or I imagined. Perhaps only this way can he satisfy his secret identity.
“Regardless, I finally obtained clues from him. After so much time, I finally have a chance to approach the truth.”
“You didn’t need to be so rash.” Walter fell silent.
The weak female’s voice chuckled and said, “I’ve already sold my soul to an evil god. The only meaning to life is vengeance.”
In a rare instance, Walter sighed and said, “Continue hiding here. I’ll prepare food for you until you recover.
“If there aren’t any accidents, use the old method to contact me.”
The weak female voice remained silent for a while before saying, “When he was alive, he had many subordinates who claimed to be loyal. After his death, few still remember him or are willing to risk their lives for him. You are the one who has surprised me the most.”
“He is the first noble who treated me that way, and he is the person I’m truly loyal to,” Walter answered in a deep voice.
Having heard the conversation with his marionette, Klein vaguely understood the entire story.
After Prince Edessak passed away, a few of his loyal subordinates were investigating the truth of his suicide. Walter was one of them. However, he was mainly in charge of gathering any superficial intelligence, as well as using his identity to provide some help… This is probably the additional development that Arrodes mentioned…
Klein immediately made Senor go invisible as he infiltrated the secluded passageway and saw Walter conversing with someone while standing. His figure blocked a black-dressed woman who was seated on the ground against the wall. Her face was somewhat pale.
After the woman heard Walter’s words, she gave a throaty laugh and looked towards the entrance.
“It’s time you leave. Don’t be caught by others.”
She turned her head, allowing Klein to see her. She had a round face, slender eyes, and a gentle and refined temperament. Deep down, she was sweet and was an outstandingly gorgeous beauty who Klein was “familiar” with.
Trissy!
Trissy Cheek!
She isn’t dead? She managed to escape? She’s actually trying to seek revenge for Prince Edessak?At that moment that he saw Trissy, Klein nearly lost control of his expression.
Although he had guessed it based on the conversation, he still felt it exceeded his expectations when the truth was placed before him.
Without even the need for a dream divination, he could still recall the Great Smog of Backlund. Trissy had conversed with him, and back then, she was eager to escape Prince Edessak’s control and escape the manipulation of her fate by the hidden person behind the scenes. She felt her daily life was filled with pain.
This Demoness who was once a man had sold her soul to an evil god to help avenge Prince Edessak? What kind of crappy trite romance plot point is this!?The corners of Klein’s lips twitched as he “saw” Walter throw a bag of food to Trissy. After “hearing” him give a few words of advice, he turned and left the secluded path.
At this moment, a figure appeared from Member of Parliament Macht’s house. It was within Klein’s line of sight from where he was standing. It followed the shadows in the street as it quickly approached the entrance to the sewer. She was none other than Hazel who held a mystical item from the Marauder pathway.
She’ll encounter Walter… This isn’t some entrance to the sewers! It’s clearly the entrance to a bustling city!Klein looked down and nearly facepalmed.
Upon arriving at the manhole, Hazel warily observed her surroundings for a few seconds before moving the cover away and climbing down. The entire process was done in one fell swoop without any signs of delay.
Stepping onto the slightly moist ground, she followed the rusted metal pipes and the sewage that slowly flowed with a clear destination in mind.
Suddenly, she felt her back turn cold as a chill ran down her spine. Her hair began to stand on end.
Right on the heels of that, Hazel seemed to plunge into a freezing river, and she felt a coldness that was overcoming her body.
She was horrified to see herself walking in a different direction, heading straight for the wall with metal pipes. And this was completely against her will!
Horror filled Hazel’s mind before she received a reprieve from her numb thoughts. She infused all her spirituality into the necklace on her neck.
The seven green gems on the necklace were equidistant from each other. Embedded around them were tiny diamonds. In the absolute darkness, they still swirled with a faint lustrous glow.
Suddenly, a gem lit up as the green glow illuminated Hazel’s ghastly face.
She leaned against the wall and paused for a moment. She moved her feet forward in an awkward manner before retracting them.
At that instant, the coldness Hazel felt had paused for a moment.
She didn’t hesitate to use her spirituality to light up another green gem. She raised her right hand, aimed it at herself, and twisted her wrist.
At the same time, many mysterious symbols and patterns appeared in her mind as her spirituality and voice changed momentarily.
She had stolen the Beyonder power, Wraith Shriek!
Hazel was just about to open her mouth to shout when she found her hands losing control again. She forcefully and quickly covered her mouth with her hands.
Her Shriek turned into a muffle as she took a few brisk steps to the wall. She turned into another fork before crouching down in the pure darkness.
She tried hard to struggle, but it was useless. She wasn’t even capable of activating the necklace on her neck.
Hazel’s dark brown eyes widened as they filled with horror and indignation. Tears began to well in her eyes before slowly streaming down her cheeks.
And at this moment, Walter had come out from another path, returning back to the sewer entrance before climbing up agilely.
After he sneaked back into 160 Böklund Street, Hazel suddenly regained control of her body. She felt that the coldness had completely disappeared.
She first raised her hands in surprise, using her night vision to take a glance. Following that, she looked around in a fluster, as though there were countless unknown monsters hidden in the darkness of the sewers.
Hazel immediately touched the necklace with her right hand, carefully stood up, and headed for the entrance.
She didn’t flee in panic, but she instead warily prepared for any attack that would appear from the darkness.
Finally, she returned to Böklund Street where she saw the black street lamp emitting its light, illuminating the streets that still had the remnant signs of rain.
Only then did Hazel speed up her pace and run home. Midway, she suddenly turned back, nervously and frantically closing the manhole’s cover.
After doing all of this, she followed the shadows and entered her garden. With the help of the gas and water pipes, she entered the balcony to her bedroom.
Only at that point did she really have any room to think. She widened her eyes and subconsciously looked around. Slowly, her body began to tremble.
She raised her left arm, hoping to use her clothes to wipe her face, but she paused midway, switching to using a handkerchief from her pocket.
…
Hazel still has the basic abilities needed to react. She’s not a complete newbie…In the sewers, Senor appeared with his dark red coat and triangular hat as he spoke silently.
Following that, under Klein’s control, he went invisible again as he entered the hidden fork where Trissy was.
Just as the Wraith approached, the black-dressed Trissy looked up and revealed a weak but stubborn smile.
“From the looks of it, you have no ill intentions.
“That lady was quite lucky.”
She had sensed Hazel and discovered the Wraith!
Senor’s figure appeared as he chuckled.
“Perhaps killing her will only bring you greater trouble.”
To be honest, he wished to report Trissy to the authorities because he knew of the evil deeds she had done. He knew how she had incited the passengers and crew on the Alfalfa, causing them to kill each other out at sea. He also knew how she had many innocent lives die ahead of time. However, after realizing that Trissy was investigating the mystery behind Prince Edessak’s death, Klein had a new plan in mind. He would incite the Demoness and cooperate with her on certain matters.
The mystery of Prince Edessak’s death was equivalent to the truth of the Great Smog of Backlund!
Investigating this matter is bound to be very dangerous. Roping others in will make me feel guilty, afraid that harm or even death will happen to them as a result. By getting Trissy to do it, I wouldn’t have such a psychological burden. The crimes she had committed had long doomed her to hell! The only problem is that she might be using the investigations of the mystery to Prince Edessak’s death for her own ploys. I have to be wary about this to prevent myself from being used, thus causing a disaster…As Klein thought, he made Senor take two steps forward.
Trissy looked at the middle-aged before her and chuckled.
“Since you have ill intentions, go ahead, Mr. Senor.”
At this instant, the marionette’s senses revealed countless threads floating and flailing around Trissy. And seated in the middle was her black-dressed self with a pale face. It resembled a spider in the middle of her web, but it was filled with temptation and pity that made one approach her.
“You know me?” The marionette halted in his footsteps.
Trissy’s expression was somewhat adrift as she answered in reverie, “I once spent an unforgettable period of time at sea.”
Back then, you were still a man…Klein lampooned and chuckled.
“Why are you investigating Prince Edessak’s death? Didn’t he commit suicide?”
Trissy immediately looked up as anger colored her face.
“Suicides can be different. Some people do it willingly; others are forced.”
No way, she really seems to mind Prince Edessak’s death… Lady, have you forgotten that you were once a man? Have you forgotten the pain you were previously talking about? Don’t tell me that this is the so-called Stockholm syndrome where you end up bonding with your captor due to the minute amount of kindness they’ve provided? Well, I’m not a Spectator, and I can’t determine if she’s being truthful or not…Klein made Senor chuckle.
“So, you believe that Prince Edessak was forced to commit suicide?
“You sought William Sikes to investigate this matter?”
The angry look on Trissy’s face vanished as a miserable but beautiful smile appeared.
“That’s right.
“It was he who forced Edessak to commit suicide with a spirituality obliteration bullet. However, he was also under orders by others. Heh, to obtain the final bit of pleasure, he revealed everything. Heh heh, he was still unable to really touch me. I even showed him my former photo. He died filled with even more misery and despair…”
I can’t imagine what William suffered… Trissy is as twisted as she was before… Demonesses at the stage of Pleasure are really filled with charms. Every expression and every action are filled with enticement… But I can tell that Trissy has already reined it in very well, only using it when needed. She has already advanced? Or is it because of love?As Klein lampooned, he made Senor ask, “Who is it?”
When asking that question, Klein hadn’t expected to receive an answer, but Trissy chuckled and replied, “Viscount Stratford.
“The royal guard captain of the royal family.”
Viscount Stratford… Royal guard captain of the royal family… From this post, the Great Smog of Backlund does have inklings of a particular royal family faction being behind it. As for who it is, it will require investigation…Klein temporarily didn’t have the time to verify Trissy’s answer, so all he did was make Senor scoff.
“I’m a little doubtful since you are telling me this so easily.”
Trissy said in a scoffing and self-deprecating manner, “That’s because it’s something good for me. I can tell that you and the faction you represent are very interested in the true motives of those pulling the strings of the royal family. I would be very happy if I can provide some useful clues that cause you to have conflict with them, causing the real conspirer to surface. This will aid in my revenge and also be of the greatest help to me.”
According to this logic, does that also mean that I can use you to investigate this matter and fish out the mastermind behind this? From that, I can allow my faction to hide in safety before it obtains any actual information… Eh, wasn’t what Trissy said meant to entice me to engage in limited cooperation with her, while she also volunteers to be the mine-clearer in order to reveal the truth… She is clearly expressing her value… She’s afraid that I’ll eventually decide to kill her…Klein roughly understood what Trissy was truly getting at as he controlled the Wraith to say, “Very reasonable. I should also do the same.
“I believe that without my threats or enticement, you’ll attempt to make contact with Viscount Stratford after you recover from your wounds.”
Trissy curled her lips and said, “I only hope that he doesn’t like men.”
This isn’t something that cannot be resolved. If you’re already Sequence 5, then you can consider switching to the Hunter pathway’s Sequence 4 Iron-blooded Knight… Also, have you forgotten your past self? Why are you getting used to the powers of a Demoness of Pleasure to deal with men…Klein lampooned before making Senor smile.
“This isn’t a problem. You can always show him your old photo.”
Trissy was taken aback as a slightly twisted expression colored her face. A humiliation that she had buried deep inside her had been dug out, exposing it beneath the sun.
Her beautiful eyes were tainted with what stemmed from anger from the humiliation. Her face which was pale due to her injuries instantly flushed red.
Trissy quickly reined in her emotions and scoffed, speaking with a suppressed voice, “As expected of Admiral of Blood. It appears you know plenty about the Demoness pathway.”
She wasn’t sure before. I made that joke because I thought the Demoness Sect and the Rose School of Thought had worked together, making her believe that Admiral of Blood would know the secret of the Assassin pathway… Regardless, it’s not nice mocking the gender of others… Hmm, this is in line with Admiral of Blood’s persona… A Marionettist’s principle is “remember that every marionette has its own setting?” The reason why Trissy had mentioned her past photo was apparently just to vent and grind off an enemy’s joy and excitement. She wasn’t taking notice of the details she mentioned…Klein nodded in thought as he controlled Senor.
“At my level, there will always be plenty of secrets I know.”
He didn’t continue on the topic as he said, “How can I contact you?
“I might be able to provide you with some help during the investigations of Viscount Stratford.”
Trissy reached her hand towards her ear and grabbed a clump of smooth, raven-black hair. Then, blue ice formed, allowing her to crack it off.
She then spread out her palm, allowing a silent, pitch-black flame to appear, burning the hair to ashes.
These ashes weren’t lifted up by the cold winds in the sewers, but they had shrunk, forming a sticky black object.
“Smear it uniformly over a mirror, and then I’ll know that you’re looking for me. I’ll subsequently use that mirror to communicate with you.” Trissy shook her wrist and threw the pasty black object to Senor. “It can be used about five times, and that should be enough.”
As Senor was only a marionette, Klein wasn’t worried about letting him grab the black sticky object. After taking a few looks, he stuffed it into his pocket.
Trissy fell silent for a few seconds before biting her lip.
“If I need your help, how do I contact you?”
That’s a problem…Klein did wish to have her directly contact Miss Messenger, Reinette Tinekerr. After all, Trissy would later know that behind the Wraith was Gehrman Sparrow if she gathered any news about Admiral of Blood. This wasn’t something that could be hidden.
After a few seconds of consideration, he decided to be a little more cautious. He decided to wait until Trissy had any substantial discoveries before changing the communication method.
After all, she isn’t someone to be trusted… To avenge Prince Edessak, some of her feelings are real, but they likely include some other goals, for example, seeking revenge for herself…Klein made Senor survey the area and said, “These sewers hide plenty of secrets. I’ll come often. You can leave the help you need in text form here.
“If the matter is urgent, preventing you from doing it in time, you can contact that person from before to get him to leave the message.”
Trissy slowly nodded.
“Okay.”
With the conversation almost done, Klein planned on letting his marionette, Senor, leave.
At that moment, he caught sight of Trissy’s hands. he discovered that the sapphire ring which was equivalent to a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact was gone!
I noticed it just now, but I thought she had switched it to her other hand or another finger, but it’s actually gone… From the looks of it, she paid a considerable price back when she escaped Prince Edessak’s Red Rose Manor and escaped Ince Zangwill’s 0-08’s control! The mark that the Prince Edessak left on her has also vanished?Klein thought for a moment before getting Senor to laugh.
“One more thing.
“Which evil god did you sell your soul to?”
Trissy gave the middle-aged man a deep look.
“The Primordial Demoness.”
…Weren’t you trying to escape from that strange state? Didn’t you feel that you were increasingly becoming less like yourself? Why did you backtrack? Don’t you know that by changing your name to Trissy Cheek, they were trying to make you the Primordial Demoness’s vessel? No, she might really not know. She might not even know what Cheek means… She did her best to escape her fate, only to plunge deeper into it…At that instant, Klein felt a baffling fear towards fate and deities.
He made Senor smile.
“It’s hard for me to believe it with you replying so easily without any qualms.”
Trissy’s eyes had a slight tinge of confusion as she said in a self-deprecating manner, “That’s because it’s a problem for me, not a secret.
“With one more person knowing, there might be one more chance of a solution presenting itself. Even if the chances are slim, it’s better than nothing.”
While solving the problem, there’s also a high chance that you’ll be finished…Klein didn’t continue the topic as he said after some thought, “When you approach Viscount Stratford and the mastermind behind all of this, take note of any coincidences that often happen around you.”
The deeper the investigation into the Great Smog of Backlund is, the more likely it would gain the attention of Ince Zangwill and 0-08!
“Coincidences…” Trissy was taken aback as she repeated the word.
At that instant, she recalled all the coincidences she had encountered back at Red Rose Manor.
Amidst her thoughts, she suddenly looked up, only to realize that Admiral of Blood Senor had vanished.
…
The next morning, Klein woke up punctually, and with the assistance of Richardson, he wore his coat.
Just as he arrived in the dining hall, he saw Walter standing by the door, politely awaiting his arrival.
“Sir, your schedule for today is to participate in a tea session at Member of Parliament Macht’s residence.” Walter professionally reminded his employer.
He was stern, old-fashioned, and conscientious. He looked no different from his usual self, making it impossible to tell that he had headed for the sewers in the middle of the night.
Klein nodded with a smile as though nothing had happened.
“I haven’t forgotten.”
He then entered the dining hall and enjoyed an exquisite meal that had started showing signs of being repetitive.
There’s not enough variety for breakfast…Klein focused on eating, and after he was done, he put down his cutlery and sighed.
“I miss my hometown a little. Get the cook to prepare some Desi pie tomorrow.”
“Yes, sir. I should’ve thought of that earlier,” Housekeeper Taneja replied apologetically.
Klein waved his hand as a gesture for her not to take it to heart before he headed to the garden for a stroll.
After doing all of this, he returned to the third story to continue reading the papers he hadn’t finished until his etiquette teacher, Wahana, arrived.
Wahana was still dressed decently with an elegant bearing. She smiled at Dwayne Dantès and said, “I heard you would be heading to Ma’am Riana’s place for high tea later today. Then, this lesson will focus on high tea…”
Klein maintained his smile as he listened attentively, asking questions from time to time.
About thirty minutes later, Walter knocked on the door and entered.
“Sir, Member of Parliament Macht’s servant just came over to inform us that the high tea session has been cancelled because Ma’am Riana’s daughter, Miss Hazel, is sick. She’s very apologetic for that, and she wishes to invite you again next week.”
Hazel is sick? A result of last night’s fright? It’s not impossible if it’s an ordinary person, but a Beyonder has their physical qualities enhanced. The chances of that happening are very low…
Furthermore, Hazel clearly hasn’t seen the changes that result from the loss of control brought about by potions. Her mental state is still well, allowing her to feel a sense of superiority and having no fear. Even if she was frightened, it wouldn’t result in any psychological ailments… Ailments… Sequence 5 of the Demoness pathway can make people around them get infected with ailments…
Last night, Trissy secretly released her ailment after seeing a stranger enter the sewers? And as a Wraith, Senor wasn’t affected, so I didn’t discover it… Such a problem isn’t too serious. Hazel didn’t spend much time in the area for too long. She’s just a little shaken, preventing her from recovering quickly… From the looks of it, Trissy has really advanced to Sequence 5…Klein nodded gently and said, “Please give Miss Hazel my regards.”
Without the high tea session, Klein decided to pray at Saint Samuel Cathedral, so as to show his devoutness.
Of course, he didn’t forget to stop and admire the white pigeons on the square, allowing himself to appear leisurely and calm.
He entered the cathedral, passing through the murals that were illuminated by the sun from high above and arriving at a dark and deep prayer hall.
This place wasn’t as gorgeously decorated like the other Churches that had all kinds of dazzling elegant taste that produced a visual impact. Instead, it was mild and peaceful, allowing one to feel a natural sense of tranquility. As for the pure light that resembled twinkling stars up ahead, they were filled with the intense solemnity of holiness.
Klein removed his hat and handed it to Richardson along with his cane. Then, he walked down the aisle.
At this moment, two figures stood up in the front pew and turned towards the entrance. One of them was the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell who looked suave with his untidy hair.
Almost at the same moment, Leonard Mitchell also saw the middle-aged man with the white sideburns and deep blue eyes.
Dwayne Dantès…He tensed up momentarily as his body showed signs of indiscernible stiffness.
Klein gave Leonard a side look as he nodded with a smile. He had a friendly and casual expression.
“…”
Leonard forced a smile as he nodded in a slightly sluggish manner.
Following that, he turned to the side, made way, and brushed shoulders with Dwayne Dantès.
This made Klein see who the person was behind him. It was also someone he knew—Daly who was wearing a spirit medium’s black robe.
This lady still wore blue eyeshadow and blush, presenting quite an uncanny sense of beauty.
Daly glanced at the middle-aged gentleman when her expression suddenly went adrift. She retracted her gaze as she silently approached the exit.
No way, I was just mimicking Captain’s profound eyes. Even the color is different, yet Ma’am Daly could still find it familiar? A woman’s intuition is truly terrifying…Klein had a vague guess when he noticed Daly’s brief abnormality.
A long time ago, as an insensitive man, he believed that Ma’am Daly was secretly in love with Captain; otherwise, she wouldn’t have endured the risk to rush to Tingen to get Klein to find an opportunity to teach the acting method to Dunn Smith.
As for Captain, Klein wasn’t sure about his thoughts. After all, Dunn Smith, at that moment, was often unable to distinguish reality from a dream. His bad memory was rather pronounced, and he might unknowingly have forgotten certain things that lay at the bottom of his heart.
However, Captain often mentions Ma’am Daly, using her as an example to educate us. He was so familiar with how many years she took to advance and the kind of talent she had that it seemed like he had memorized it… Yes, whenever Captain mentioned these matters, he would occasionally add that he spent nine years going from Midnight Poet to Nightmare… C-could it be that he was feeling a little inferior when facing Ma’am Daly? Inferior…Klein recalled the past as his mood suddenly felt dampened.
He realized that he didn’t really understand Dunn Smith. He didn’t understand how many things the man had hidden inwardly.
And Ma’am Daly isn’t much younger than him. She appears to be very open and doesn’t care about marriage…Klein silently sighed and reined in his thoughts. He found a nearby pew and bowed his head, closing his eyes to pray.
Outside the prayer hall, Leonard had recovered as he gathered with the other Red Gloves teammates with Daly.
They waited for a while as Soest, who had become a Spirit Warlock, walked out from another side. He scanned them and said, “Our mission this time is to use the various clues discovered from the explosion of the Black Skeleton Gang’s headquarters to find all the formal members of the Numinous Episcopate in Backlund.
“Ma’am Daly is a Beyonder from the Corpse Collector pathway. She knows quite a bit about the Numinous Episcopate, so His Grace, Saint Anthony, has gotten her to assist us.”
…
In the evening, Klein, who had dismissed Richardson, took four steps counterclockwise and entered above the gray fog. He conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and made his blurry figure pray.
“…Please inform Miss Magician that she needs to reserve a hotel room before Friday night. It’s best that it’s far from the place where Mr. X holds the gathering…
“…Pass me the stone and spellbook ahead of time. I need to make certain preparations…
“…On Friday night, she needs to stop her friend who participates in Mr. X’s gathering and also present to me that person’s external appearance when in disguise…
“…If there’s anything else, I’ll inform her in time.”
With only two days left before the assassination attempt on Mr. X, Klein undoubtedly needed to prepare ahead of time. And there were many things that needed preparation. Dwayne Dantès wasn’t able to do everything, so he had to rely on Miss Magician.
His preliminary plan was to use the powers of a Faceless to disguise himself as a participant in Mr. X’s gathering. He would enter directly with the passcode, and then he would employ different plans based on the situation.
According to the experience he had in engaging in combat and controlling his marionette, Klein had a feeling that a Marionettist’s principle was “try to hide behind the scenes, covertly directing a script.”
Unless necessary, a Marionettist had to avoid engaging in direct combat with others!
Currently, the most troublesome point is that Mr. X’s gathering is at eight. And usually, at this time, Dwayne Dantès clearly wouldn’t have fallen asleep. He won’t be able to escape the notice of his butler and servants and secretly head to East Borough… Of course, on the contrary, it can also create an alibi, but the problem is, what method should I use to fool everyone in his house… If only I had a Faceless partner who can act as Dwayne Dantès… Miss Justice’s necklace can do it, but she’s not in Backlund…Klein leaned back into his chair as he rubbed his temples.
He had even considered directly summoning and responding to himself, using his identity as Hero Bandit Black Emperor to carry out the operation, but doing so would cause him to lose the ability to change his physical appearance. It also made it difficult for him to possess others and disguise as Fors’s friend to participate in the gathering.
Unless Miss Magician’s friend is a part of this, allowing me to possess him or her… That wouldn’t do either. First, it will expose some of the Tarot Club’s secrets, and second, Mr. X might have the means to discover a Wraith. Of course, traces of this can be concealed using a series of seals with a gold coin, the Paper Angel, or the iron cigar case…Klein considered for a while before deciding on a method he was very proficient in from his previous life.
Feigning sickness!
I’ll begin acting sick tomorrow. I’ll eat very little, and sleep before eight… This way, the butler and servants wouldn’t disturb me… But if there’s an emergency, what do I do when Walter and company knock on the door? A Magician’s Illusion Creation can only fool the eyes. It isn’t some artificial intelligence… Artificial intelligence… Right, I can fix the illusion onto a mirror, letting it look like Dwayne Dantès. Then, I’ll get Arrodes to answer remotely!With this in mind, Klein’s thoughts suddenly opened up.
I have to say that Arrodes can be quite useful at times…After a poignant comment, Klein returned to the real world. He walked to the desk, took out pen and paper, and began drawing a picture comprising of symbols that implied secrecy and mystery prying.
Just as he finished his final stroke, the room’s lighting dimmed suddenly. The full-body mirror first turned deep black before silver light surfaced. Loenese text appeared one after another.
“Great Master, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, heard your summoning. W-was I late?”
There’s something new every time…Klein shook his head in amusement.
“No.”
“How tolerant you are of me, Great Master. You can ask your question.” Words neatly appeared on the mirror.
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “I plan on eliminating the Aurora Order Oracle, Mr. X. Do you have any suggestions?”
The full-body mirror’s words froze for a few seconds before changing.
“It’s best you do it after Thursday.”
It’s in line with my divination… Angel of Fate Ouroboros or a Saint of the Aurora Order might be around Mr. X tonight and on Thursday…Klein smiled and said, “Arrodes, I have something that requires your help.”
“T-this is my honor! You are giving me an opportunity!” Words quickly emerged, fully professing what it meant to be excited and delighted. “May I ask what the mission is?”
Klein nodded and said, “This Friday night, I will be using a mirror as an illusion prop, changing it to look like my present identity… If any emergencies happen, you’re in charge of controlling the mirror to answer without letting anyone discover any abnormalities.
“Can you do it?”
The air around the full-body mirror suddenly gushed around, and a toady voice belonging to Dwayne Dantès sounded:
“Great Master, I’ll try my best to complete anything you command.
“Although it won’t be able to last long, and it doesn’t match my usual habits, it’s enough to deal with everyone here.
“If you wish, I can simulate any voice!”
You’re more talented than I expected… It’s not easy being a mirror these days… However, why does that final statement sound odd…Klein’s facial muscles trembled as he said, “When dealing with them, hide the nature of the question-and-answer game. Don’t let others notice it.”
Arrodes immediately presented a new sentence on the full-body mirror:
“I will play your identity well!”
“Very good.” Klein nodded.
He was truly worried that Arrodes would begin asking Butler Walter and Valet Richardson embarrassing questions. Questions like: “have you fantasized about ladies you shouldn’t have any urges for?” or “who do you think of late at night when resolving your physical needs?”
He believed that with the magic mirror’s way of doing things, it might very well carry out such an act without any forewarning. Back then, Danitz nearly broke down thanks to its questions.
Without speaking any further, Klein switched to saying, “That will be all for today. I’ll contact you again on Friday night.”
“Yes, Great Master. Your humble servant already looks forward to serving you!” Arrodes first conjured a single line before producing a drawing of a hand waving.
On Friday afternoon, Klein, who had skipped a literary salon because of his feigned sickness, arrived above the gray fog once again.
In front of him was a hard-covered, palm-sized notebook which was bronze green in color. It was Leymano’s Travels which The Magician Fors had provided.
After flipping the item which was closer to a spellbook over to a certain page, Klein looked at the yellowish-brown page, raised his hand, and summoned the Sea God Scepter from the junk pile.
As he injected some of his spirituality into Leymano’s Travels, making it light up with a faint luster, he made the blue gem on the scepter’s tip emit a bright light.
A sizzling sound was produced as bolts of silver lightning appeared out of thin air. They were thick and menacing as they zapped about, meshing together to form a hurricane.
At the same time, complicated symbols and labels quickly outlined themselves on the page of Leymano’s Travels. They overlapped each other and fused together, slowly taking shape.
Just as the page was about to be colored in silver, bolts of lightning snaked out from it, causing all the patterns to be destroyed!
It failed again…Klein sighed silently as he repeated the same process.
This wasn’t his first attempt. Ever since he obtained Leymano’s Travels on Wednesday night, he would head above the gray fog from time to time, using this spellbook to record the powers produced by the Sea God Scepter. He repeated it until his spirituality was nearly drained, forcing him to return to the real world to take a break.
During this process, there were successes and failures. Klein relied on repeated attempts before completing the final step, recording the Lightning Storm spell which he had eyed for a very long time!
This was a demigod power of the Sailor pathway!
Before that failure, Klein had failed nearly twenty times. It could be said that his luck was terrible.
After repeated failures, he was delighted to see a silver luster spread across the yellowish page at the fifth attempt. An ancient, mysterious, complicated, and indescribable symbol contracted, forming a fancy diagram that made anyone who placed their eyes on it feel as though they were being struck by lightning.
Phew… I’ve finally succeeded.Klein rubbed his fingers against the paper and heaved a long sigh of relief.
He flipped through Leymano’s Travels and admired his previous efforts.
Over the past two days, he wasn’t fully caught up with Lightning Storm. He also recorded two other demigod powers. One of them was Paper Angel that he had used while stirring some of the powers above the gray fog. It aided in disrupting any divination and prophecies. Similarly, there was Hurricane that stemmed from the Sea God Scepter.
When recording them, Klein was rather lucky. One took nine times, while the other took twelve before he succeeded.
As for Flight, Glide, Lightning Strike, and other powers that didn’t reach Sequence 4, they only required him to do it once or twice. Therefore, Klein had almost filled the entire book.
This spellbook isn’t very useful to unaffiliated Beyonders. It needs plenty of time and patience to record a sufficient number of powers. And when the powers exceed Sequence 6, the chances of failure increases, making the powers difficult to obtain… However, there are 22 pathways in the mystical domain. If the first few Sequences have their powers matched well, finishing off a Sequence 5 isn’t too surprising…Klein closed Leymano’s Travels and sighed inwardly.
From his point of view, the spellbook was equivalent to half a divine artifact for unaffiliated Beyonders. Although it was more difficult to be useful than Creeping Hunger in its early stages, once there was a good combination, it was quite normal for one to fight someone of a higher Sequence. However, among Beyonders who were supported by major factions, Leymano’s Travels would be ridiculously powerful. This was because it could record a demigod’s powers!
As long as they wish, a demigod can repeat the power again and again. As for Creeping Hunger, it has a high chance of failing to devour a demigod. Even a real Shepherd would find it extremely difficult to Graze a High-Sequence Beyonder. Firstly, there are no available resources, and secondly, it’s easy to lose control. Elder Lovia from the City of Silver was someone lucky enough to be able to Graze a Sequence 4 evil spirit…When Klein thought of this, he cast his gaze onto a dark green, coarse stone. It was rough and uneven with signs of burn marks. It was none other than Fors’s stone that allowed the traversal of the spirit world.
With Leymano’s Travels and this stone, along with the Luck Siphon charm and Wraith marionette, even if Mr. X has a Saint protecting him, I should still be able to complete the mission and leave without problems…Klein rubbed his temples and returned to the real world. After setting up a bestowment ritual, he brought the corresponding items back.
After making all the preparations, he walked to the full-body mirror and looked at himself. He made himself look haggard.
After dinner, Klein had used the excuse of not being well to return to his room.
After taking in the night scenery, he took out a palm-sized mirror from the drawer and placed it on the soft and elastic pillow.
Then, Klein went over, making the mirror reflect the blue-eyed, white-sideburned Dwayne Dantès.
He then slowly straightened his body and took a step back, creating another Dwayne Dantès in bed!
This gentleman was wearing silk pajamas and leaning against a pillow. He held a book in hand with his eyes half-closed as though he was in thought.
Not bad, the mirror illusion isn’t weaker than a paper figurine illusion…Klein returned to the desk and picked up a fountain pen, drawing the strange symbol that was a mixture of secrecy and mystery prying.
After a brief silence, the Dwayne Dantès in bed suddenly opened his eyes and gave a toady smile.
“Great Master, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is here!”
I have to say that even with Dwayne Dantès’s face, there’s no way he can look normal with that kind of smile…Klein silently sighed and nearly turned to look to his side.
“Very good,” he praised with a nod.
He didn’t give any other instructions. With a half top hat, he slid down from the balcony to the first floor. He followed the secluded garden trail and flipped over the corner perimeter wall of 160 Böklund Street. During this process, he hadn’t forgotten to close the windows.
Pressing his right hand on his hat and landing his feet on the streets, Klein slowly looked up. At some point in time, his facial features and outline had changed. He had black hair and brown eyes, with a thin and angular face.
This was the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, who had a bounty of 50,000 pounds from just a single country!
The hunt was about to begin.
…
Cherwood Beyonder. Xio, who was just about to head out to East Borough to participate in Mr. X’s Beyonder gathering, was stopped by Fors.
“You want to head out to gather material?” Xio deliberated before saying the words her friend often used.
Fors stroked her hair and said, “No, to earn money!
“I previously accepted a mission to find the dust left behind after a ghost fades away. As you know, there aren’t any ghosts at the cemetery. They’ve all been given a send-off by the priests and bishops to their respective deity’s kingdom. Therefore, I can only head over to East Borough and find targets that died due to various reasons without being discovered.
“Can you bear letting such a beautiful and frail lady like me head into such a messy place alone?”
“But, can’t you push it back a day?” Xio said hesitantly. “I’m planning to participate in Mr. X’s gathering.”
Fors immediately shook her head.
“No, I need to complete the mission tomorrow. It’s a total of 50 pounds!”
“If it’s due tomorrow, why didn’t you do it the past few days?” Xio looked suspiciously at her friend.
Fors chuckled.
“Is this your first day knowing me?
“Don’t you know I have a severe case of procrastination?
“Besides, you have no money. What’s the point of going to Mr. X’s gathering? You don’t even know what Beyonder ingredients you need!”
“That’s true.” Xio was convinced before she smiled. “Does every author have a sickness of procrastination?”
“Probably.” As Fors perfunctorily replied, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
…
In the East Borough, inside a cheap motel, Klein entered the room which Miss Magician had reserved for him under a fake alias.
Here, having a room and a bed for one person was an extravagance, but even so, such rooms only cost 12 pence a night. Of course, many of the cheap motels in East Borough didn’t have any single rooms. The best of them were some compartments that cost 5 pence a night. It only had a bed and a partition that blocked others from looking inside, allowing the occupants to change clothes.
As for the ten to twenty bunk beds in the basement, they cost 1.5 pence a night. The motel didn’t hold any responsibilities for the items that one stored there.
There’s actually a mirror. Not bad…Klein put down his hat and stood in front of a full-body mirror filled with crevices. He then wore the hooded robe which Miss Magician had prepared for him.
Immediately after that, his body shrank at a discernible pace. His skin gradually turned pale with a tinge of malt colors. The Adam’s apple at his throat vanished as his hair grew long and turned blonde.
Klein instantly recognized the image of Fors’s friend, even though the disguise didn’t show her looks. It was Miss Xio!
However, because there was a hood to conceal himself, he didn’t really transform into a woman. All he did was handle the easily noticeable spots.
I can’t do anything about the height of 150 centimeters. I’ll need to digest the entirety of my potion before I can reach this limit… Thankfully, Miss Xio disguises herself by raising her height. I don’t have to vex over this…Klein looked at the 160-centimeter-tall figure in the mirror, switched to a pair of leather boots that looked to be and was flat-soled.
After donning the disguise, Klein hooded himself and silently left the single room from the window. He came to an alley in East Borough, taking a detour until he arrived outside the building where Mr. X was hosting the Beyonder gathering.
After recalling the passcode which Miss Magician had provided, Klein rapped the door with his fingers—three light taps and three heavy taps, separated by two long and three short intervals.
After ten seconds, the door silently opened. An attendant wearing an iron mask first observed the visitor before making way.
Klein calmly walked past him and entered the building without showing any signs of panic.
While passing through the living room, Klein’s spiritual perception was triggered. He felt that there was an invisible gaze scanning him from an unknown location.
He feigned ignorance as he entered the activity room ahead. He surveyed the area and found a spot that wasn’t too far or close to the host’s seat.
And at the moment he passed through the activity room’s door, all the attention on him vanished.
If not for the Wraith having three seals to isolate it, it probably would’ve been noticed… Mr. X doesn’t appear to be as bold and crazy as he seems…Klein sat down and moved his hood, hiding his face deeper in the shadows.
After about ten minutes, when most of the members had arrived, a brass mask-wearing Mr. X appeared by the door without causing a commotion. He walked in and headed towards his seat.
He was dressed in a black classical robe with a pointed mage hat. As he walked, he had a converged aura, but it was enough to make everyone present bow their heads without realizing it.
Turning around and slowly taking his seat, Mr. X surveyed the room and said in a deep voice, “Let’s begin.”
He’s within four meters…Klein wasn’t in a rush to take action. He retracted his gaze and patiently watched as a few gathering members exchanged information about people with abnormal luck for money. Occasionally, Mr. X would reply.
Time ticked by as the gathering’s focus went from Mr. X’s act of handing out rewards to the transactions between the members. Klein didn’t hesitate as he tapped his left thumb on the first segment of his index finger twice, activating his Spirit Body Threads vision.
Illusory black threads immediately surfaced before his eyes as they emanated from the bodies of different people, out into the void towards some boundless distance.
After making a simple distinction of the threads, Klein began to secretly control Mr. X’s Spirit Body Threads.
There were two difficulties to this mission according to his plan. The first was that having Astrologer as one of the earlier jobs in his pathway, Mr. X or the other hidden Aurora Order Saint might be able to sense the danger when he began controlling the Spirit Body Threads, acutely sensing some abnormality.
Klein wasn’t sure about Mr. X’s spiritual intuition because back when Miss Sharron existed in a Wraith state, she failed to notice Marionettist Rosago’s controlling of her Spirit Body Threads. However, for a Saint who was a demigod, a High-Sequence Beyonder who had obtained godhood, no special trait of this being would surprise Klein. It wasn’t surprising if that being’s spiritual intuition was triggered due to the changes in another person’s Spirit Body Threads.
For other Marionettist, they were probably helpless regarding this. But Klein was different. He had another identity as The Fool. He had the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog to aid him, allowing him to rely on Paper Angels to produce interference and eliminate any hidden problems.
The gathering continued without any abnormalities. More than ten seconds passed as Klein was close to gaining initial control of Mr. X. There was only three seconds left, but this Aurora Order Oracle didn’t notice at all. He continued observing the completion of another transaction with a deep look in his eyes, his thoughts a mystery.
At the critical moment, Klein stopped!
He barely maintained his progress as he extended his hand, reaching into the pocket of the hooded robe and touching the iron cigar case which had been sealed with a wall of spirituality.
Klein moved his fingers, prodding it gently to remove the wall of spirituality, allowing it to disperse into a swirling wind inside his pocket.
He pulled back his palm and waited for a few more seconds until Mr. X’s gaze looked to the side before he continued controlling the Spirit Body Threads.
Two seconds. One second. Zero!
Mr. X’s thoughts turned sluggish as though someone had poured stirred cement onto him.
An enemy… Danger…Slow thoughts appeared in his head as he quickly made his decision. He planned on seeking help from his subordinates and the entity who was watching in secret, and put up an effective resistance.
At this moment, coldness drilled into his body, preventing his limbs and mouth from answering his will.
Admiral of Blood Senor!
A Wraith’s possession!
There were many flaws to a Marionettist’s control of Spirit Body Threads. The biggest problem was the target immediately realizing that there was a problem once initial control was attained. They would then have the ability to carry out any contingencies.
If it was one-on-one, without anyone around them, Klein could naturally use the target’s increasingly impeded state to effectively disrupt and interfere with any resistance they put up, but if the target had any aides, it was very difficult for a Marionettist’s control to fool others. It required help from the environment, or partners to conceal the matter without exposing it.
And on this point, a Wraith who was able to possess a target and forcefully control them was the best support for a Marionettist!
The reason why Klein didn’t directly enter a state of initial control was because he needed to release the Wraith.
After the initial inspection at the door, the vigilance in the activity room at the gathering location was definitely lower!
Mr. X’s eyes widened as his thoughts turned sluggish. His instinctive attempt to shout was blocked by his throat and mouth, silencing him completely.
His attempt to raise his hands also slowed down as they reached for a porcelain teacup by his side.
This completely violated his will. It was because of the cold aura that occupied every corner of his body!
Wraith… Marionettist… No… If this continues… I’ll die silently…Mr. X immediately controlled his spirituality as he constructed complicated symbols and labels in his mind.
He was just about to open a Traveler’s Door, which was also the Door of Teleportation, to escape the Marionettist’s control range. Compared to that, a Wraith’s possession was relatively less dangerous!
But amidst his sluggish thoughts, the illusory symbols and labels failed to appear all at once. Instead, they appeared one stroke after another in a discontinuous matter and at an insufficient speed.
Seizing this opportunity, Wraith Senor, who was possessing Mr. X, under Marionettist Klein’s control, simply moved Mr. X’s head, changing his seating position.
Such an action instantly interrupted the formation of the Traveler’s Door!
Oh no… My… reaction… is too slow… It will be… interfered… by the Wraith… Use mystical… item…Mr. X’s eyes filled with blood, but none of his subordinates around him noticed it. Even the one watching in secret didn’t notice any abnormalities.
As for the gathering members who were interacting and trading, they lowered their voices because of his change in seating posture.
At that moment, the activity room was filled with people. Although there were Beyonders everywhere and many were his assistants, Mr. X found himself in extreme solitude and was helpless.
He didn’t even know who was attacking him or where the attacker was sitting!
As the thoughts went through his mind, Mr. X regained control of his spirituality as he directed it towards the golden ring with an embedded ruby on his left index finger.
However, going from a thought to a decision, and then going from a decision to an action took too long. It was as though he was acting out his thought processes in slow motion.
This gave Senor plenty of time to raise Mr. X’s left palm, bend his finger, and tap the side of “his” forehead which was uncovered by the brass mask as though in thought.
It was a very faint tapping sound, and the strength used was quite significant, but under Klein’s control, Senor held back perfectly. It made most of the strength enter Mr. X’s mind without spreading outwards so as to hide any commotion.
Tak! Tak!
Mr. X’s thoughts of emanating his spirituality were disrupted, and he was temporarily unable to find his train of thought.
By the time he recovered, the Marionettist’s control had deepened. This made his thoughts chaotic and impeded. Even his thinking and decision-making became extremely difficult.
With the Wraith using all kinds of tiny, concealed actions to interfere with Mr. X’s attempts to use his various Beyonder powers and impressive mystical items, he slowly slid towards the abyss of becoming a marionette.
He watched helplessly as he marched towards death slowly.
Only then did he realize how terrifying and unsolvable the combination of a Marionettist and Wraith was.
The hunt continued silently under everyone’s noses.
As Klein’s control deepened, Mr. X’s actions turned stiffer and sluggish. However, with the Wraith possessing him, no one could notice any problems.
To be precise, Mr. X’s actions were no longer a result of the sluggish him, but from Wraith Senor. He wasn’t even able to show the look of despair in his eyes.
Amidst the transactions that either succeeded or failed, ranging from arguments to negotiations, five minutes quickly passed. Klein was just one last step from killing Mr. X and turning him into his marionette.
However, he couldn’t do so.
This was because he had yet to digest much of the Marionettist potion. He could only control one marionette at present, so if he wanted to convert Mr. X, he had to give up Wraith Senor.
But once he gave up Senor, this Admiral of Blood who was long dead would immediately surface and be discovered by everyone. It would bring about extreme trouble.
Similarly, if Klein didn’t give up his Wraith marionette had and assassinated Mr. X while he wasn’t able to resist, he needed to consider the Aurora Order Saint who was lurking in the shadows.
This was the second most difficult part of his plan.
To silently control Mr. X and remove his ability to resist wasn’t difficult with the combination of Marionettist and Wraith. The way to kill him wasn’t difficult as well. Mr. X in his present state could easily be finished off by Klein with an Air Bullet.
The difficulty was in leaving safely after pulling off such a stunt.
This actually required sufficient patience.
Time slowly passed with Klein appearing calm despite his tensed nerves. He pretended that he wasn’t interested in the items that appeared as he kept silent the entire time.
Finally, when the gathering came to an end, Mr. X said in a deep voice with complete normality, “The end.”
His words were succinct, just like the way he ended the previous gathering. This was what Xio described to Fors.
As the gathering’s members stood up one by one, Klein mixed in among them, looking inconspicuous. At the same time, he reached his hand into his pocket, and he flipped open Leymano’s Travels based on his sense of touch.
The three types of paper in Leymano’s Travels clearly had different textures. The white paper that could only record Sequence 7, 8, and 9 powers was thin, smooth and flat. The yellowish-brown goatskin which could record Sequence 5 and 6 powers were very pliable like tanned leather. The three charred yellow pages that could record godhood powers were thick and textured. Together, they allowed someone to quickly distinguish between them simply from touch.
Klein’s fingers quickly found the thick and textured three pages as he gently pinched the middle page.
Although his pocket wasn’t large enough, preventing him from fully opening Leymano’s Travels, the hooded robe was personally modified by Fors herself. The pocket had plenty of space, allowing the palm-sized spellbook to be flipped to a right angle.
As Klein used his palm to prevent Leymano’s Travels from closing, he used his finger to slide across the corresponding page’s surface. The surface had slight bumps and depressions, making the strange patterns and symbols that were filled with mystery and ancient vibes be directly presented in his mind.
He injected his spirituality into it.
This charred-yellow page recorded a demigod power of the Storm pathway: Hurricane!
Klein wanted to use it to create chaos, so as to interfere with the Aurora Order saint who was lurking in the darkness. By doing so, he could seize the opportunity to assassinate Mr. X and escape with the help of the wind.
Aside from this goal, the chaos could also effectively hide his tracks. By letting the members of the gathering scatter, and with everyone’s identity being a mystery, doing so made everyone be a suspect. The Aurora Order would then find it difficult to pinpoint Xio.
As his thoughts whirred, Klein locked his gaze onto a spot, and he slowly pulled out Leymano’s Travels.
Meanwhile, Mr. X took two steps to Klein’s side, standing near him like he was a friend he hadn’t seen in years.
Following that, there was a loud buzz as a terrifying hurricane spiraled out of control in front of everybody. It was where Klein had targeted his spirituality at.
The tables, coffee tables, sofa, and high-back chairs in the room flew up as the violent hurricane ripped through the walls, carrying the roof away as it headed for the alley. Some of the gathering’s participants were in the way of the hurricane and were thrown far away, while others fell forward due to the wind pressure as they ran in another direction.
If Klein hadn’t purposely controlled the timing and direction of the hurricane, not only would Mr. X’s old house be destroyed, but even the series of condominiums around it would suffer damage. As for the gathering participants, they would’ve been swept up in the hurricane, having their survival depend solely on luck.
The buzzing sounds quickly intensified as the hurricane that reached into the sky was like a terrifying giant. It stomped across the alley towards the street, leaving nothing behind in its wake.
Klein was similarly swept up as he and the possessed Mr. X were thrown onto another street.
During this process, as both of them were standing close to one another, along with how a Wraith could float, these could control the target’s body to a certain extent even with the hurricane. Therefore, the distance between Klein and Mr. X ultimately stayed within five meters. His control of the Spirit Body Threads had never been terminated.
In midair, with the howling winds in his ear, Klein suddenly yanked at his chest with his right hand, tearing away the hooded robe’s surface, reached under his arm, and drew Death Knell.
Although in Mr. X’s current state where just Air Bullets alone could finish him off, Klein decided to be cautious. He was afraid that certain mystical items on his body would suddenly be triggered, just like Admiral of Blood Senor’s necklace.
When hunting, it was necessary to do his best!
Klein’s vigorous action of drawing his revolver had obviously affected his control of the Spirit Body Threads. If it wasn’t because Mr. X was on the brink of being fully controlled, just this alone was enough to recover his usual lucidness.
However, even so, Mr. X’s thoughts were no longer impeded as his mind sped up.
He attempted to resist, but with Wraith Senor’s possessing him, it had forced his efforts to be in vain for a brief moment.
Then, Mr. X’s eyes reflected an enemy who swooped downward. It was a thin face with pronounced facial lines.
In his vision, the person coldly cocked the revolver, pointing the black barrel at him.
Bang!
Klein didn’t hesitate to pull the trigger as the gunshot was drowned by the howling winds.
Mr. X’s head jerked backwards as though an invisible hand had pressed onto it.
His head and brass mask shattered into pieces, splattering red and white liquids everywhere.
It was a lethal shot!
Death Knell had sounded the knell for him!
Plop!
After the shot, Klein fell to the ground on his back.
With a thud, Mr. X landed beside him as the blood and fragments that scattered in midair had strangely flowed back, gathering by his neck and forming a head filled with cracks and crevices.
This was the ability of a Wraith.
At that moment, the hurricane was starting to disperse, and the huge commotion had undoubtedly caught the notice of faraway demigods.
Inside the Holy Wind Cathedral, the new Backlund archbishop, Deep Blue Officiant Randall Valentinus, instantly flew out of his room as he floated in the air.
Klein, who had fallen on the ground, noticed that the wind pressure had weakened. With Death Knell in one hand and Leymano’s Travels in the other, he flipped the latter to the first yellowish-brown goatskin page.
After obtaining this spellbook, he realized that there were a few pages recorded in it, with one of them being Traveler’s Door.
Klein originally imagined that it was a coincidence, but on careful thought, he found it inevitable. This was because Leymano’s Travels belonged to the ancient Abraham family. They wielded the Apprentice pathway and several corresponding mystical items, so they had the resources to easily record a Traveler’s powers. After all, this was something very, very useful.
At that moment, as long as the Traveler’s Door was formed, Klein could leave unharmed with Mr. X’s corpse that was being possessed by Wraith Senor.
He hadn’t used it in the building, because it was possible that the Aurora Order Saint might intercept it. Furthermore, Mr. X was also a Traveler. He had a chance of successfully escaping via Traveler’s Door. Therefore, Klein didn’t dare risk it before he was completely dead.
At that moment, Klein’s vision went black as he realized that the surrounding streets were filled with a pitch-black and strange liquid. They surged over and quickly coagulated to form a strong cage.
In such darkness, shadows began to come alive as cold gazes landed on him.
A demigod’s power! The Aurora Order does have a saint nearby! There’s no way to directly teleport away!Klein’s heart tensed up as he calmly flipped Leymano’s Travels to the charred-yellow page.
Sizzle!
A silver “python” snaked out of thin air, embroiling itself with the darkness as it illuminated everything.
Lightning Storm!
The coagulated pitch-blackness shattered instantly. And without any hesitation, Klein stuffed his Death Knell-wielding right hand into his pocket, pinching the dark green stone that was filled with burn marks.
“Door!”
He chanted in ancient Hermes with an abnormally calm tone.
A light blue brilliance burst out as Klein’s figure rapidly turned into a blur. Even Mr. X’s corpse which had come close to grab onto his shoulder had experienced similar changes.
The two figures instantly turned invisible as they vanished from the spot. They quickly departed into the spirit world with overlapping saturated colors, pulling off an ingenious escape.
In the shadowy alley with the flattened gathering building which had planks, rubble, clothes, and all kinds of random items strewn all around, someone harrumphed.
“Damn it!”
At this moment, the other gathering members had already fled the street. From far away in the sky, a sonic boom could be heard.
…
Xio and Fors, who were searching for ghosts in East Borough, were alarmed by the sky that suddenly lit up. They hurriedly looked into the distance and saw the silver forest that seemed to bloom like a forest.
The twisted form and sense of horror had left them trembling despite the distance. They didn’t even dare look straight at it.
“What happened over there?” Xio mumbled as she exchanged looks with Fors blankly.
Fors actually had a guess, but she found it difficult to believe. This was because it had far exceeded her expectations of The World Gehrman Sparrow’s strength!
…
In a dark alley, Klein appeared out of thin air with Mr. X’s corpse as they landed on the ground.
He wasn’t flustered at all. He kept Death Knell in his pocket and then took out another book.
Groselle’s Travels!
Smack!Klein smacked the book written by Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt onto Mr. X’s face, staining the cover with blood.
Moments later, Mr. X’s corpse vanished, leaving behind Wraith Senor in his dark red coat and old triangular hat.
Right on the heels of that, Klein put away Groselle’s Travels, flipped open Leymano’s Travels and made another charred-yellow page face up.
Suddenly, a bright light emitted from the book as an illusory angel with twelve wings flew up and landed on Klein.
All of this happened in an instant before darkness returned to the alley. Only the dim moonlight continued illuminating the area silently.
Klein immediately took out another metal bottle, poured out the blood stored inside, and uniformly smeared it across Leymano’s Travels.
After doing all of this, he put away everything else, pulling away the hooded robe and throwing it beside him.
A scarlet flame immediately soared up, burning the tattered robe clean.
Meanwhile, Klein silently grew another 10 centimeters as he transformed into a relatively ordinary appearance.
Then, he identified his bearings with the help of the stars, and he picked up a fallen branch to assist him as he quickly toured through the dark and deteriorated streets, returning back to the cheap motel.
At this point, he still had no idea what additional weakness he had been given.
Inside the single room in the motel, Klein changed into his own clothes, turning back into Gehrman Sparrow.
Seeing this thin and cold-looking crazy adventurer in the mirror, he fell silent for a few seconds, picking up the half top hat and wearing it.
…
Above the flattened building, Church of Storms Cardinal, Backlund diocese archbishop, Deep Blue Officiant Randall Valentinus, who had failed in capturing anyone, looked down in silence for an extended period of time.
…
160 Böklund Street. Upon seeing the visitor outside, Butler Walter asked in surprise, “Your Excellency, why are you suddenly here? Is there something?”
Bishop Elektra chuckled and said, “I heard that Dwayne is sick, so I’m here to visit him. Perhaps he will quickly recover under the Goddess’s blessings.”
Walter came to the third story and rapped on the master bedroom’s door.
“Who is it?” Dwayne Dantès’s slightly weak and hoarse voice sounded.
Walter turned the doorknob, opening a tiny crack in the door.
“Sir, Bishop Elektra is here to visit you.
“Do you wish to meet him in the living room or activity room, or should he be invited directly to your bedroom?”
Usually, visitors weren’t permitted to enter the master’s bedroom. This was rather impolite, but visiting the sick was an exception.
After a brief silence, Dwayne Dantès replied, “Invite him into the bedroom.”
“Alright, sir.” As Walter gestured Richardson to urge a maid to prepare some tea, he walked down and invited Bishop Elektra of the Church of Evernight up.
Soon, Elektra entered the bedroom and saw Dwayne Dantès lying in bed, looking haggard.
“Richardson, get the bishop a seat,” the pale Dwayne Dantès said with a smile.
Richardson had already done so. He immediately moved a high-back chair to a spot near the bed.
However, Elektra took a few steps forward to observe the new tycoon in town and asked in concern, “Dwayne, how are you? Did you consult a physician?”
His spiritual perception wasn’t triggered, so he didn’t make any attempts. He was only visiting a pious believer out of concern.
Dwayne Dantès coughed lightly and smiled.
“I’m actually almost recovered. I believe I’ll be able to head over to church tomorrow or the day after tomorrow to listen to your preachings.”
“That’s good. I was wondering if I needed to pray to Goddess to bless you.” Elektra chuckled and took a step back before sitting on the chair which Richardson had brought for him.
At this moment, Dwayne Dantès glanced at the bishop and chuckled.
“Actually, I’ve always had a question. Are clergymen of the Church of the Goddess allowed to get married?”
Elektra, who was two years short of reaching forty, sighed and smiled.
“This question has actually troubled us for the longest time.
“In ancient times, the archbishops had engaged in intense debates about this on several theosophical meetings.
“One side believed that servants of the Goddess need to maintain their purity, be it men or women; otherwise it would be sacrilegious. The other side found words from the Goddess in The Revelation of Evernight and other books, believing that the Goddess encouraged marriage. ‘She’ encouraged equality between both sexes and for them to have normal contact. Hence, clergymen should be an example of this, and not be a negative example; by doing so, that would be the greatest respect towards the Goddess.
“In recent times, this question has basically been shelved. The Church doesn’t ban or encourage it. The only request is that married clergymen are not to let their families live in the cathedrals.”
Dwayne Dantès nodded slowly as he curled the corner of his lips.
“Your Excellency, do you have a wife?”
Although Bishop Elektra was thin and not very good-looking, he was pleasant to the eyes. He sighed and said, hardly hiding his smile, “Two years ago, I walked down the aisle under the Goddess’s watch. I happen to have a child this year.
“I originally imagined that I would remain single my entire life in order to serve Goddess, but…”
As he spoke, he gave a self-deprecating laugh and shook his head.
Without waiting for Dwayne Dantès to probe deeper, Elektra asked, “You seem to be single as well. Are you considering the problem of marriage?”
He seemed to imagine that Dwayne Dantès had such thoughts, and he directly asked, imagining that the answer was certain as he continued, “What kind of lady do you like? Perhaps I might be able to help introduce you to someone.”
Dwayne Dantès coughed lightly and said with a smile, “I often chose adventures to amass wealth in the past, so I wasn’t willing to get married, afraid I would drag her down. Heh, I like many types of women and am not picky.
“I like those older than me, one’s who can give me warmth and make me feel at ease…”
Before he finished, his valet, Richardson, wore a stunned expression. He hurriedly turned his head aside and lowered it. He felt his face burning for some baffling reason.
Dwayne Dantès didn’t seem to sense it as he continued, “I also like those younger than me, those who are pure and lively, making anyone who sees them feel as though it’s dawn because of the radiance they aren’t aware of…”
Bishop Elektra’s face suddenly froze as he raised his palm and clenched it into a fist as he held it to his mouth and coughed twice.
Yet, Dwayne Dantès didn’t stop. He shook his head and said with a sigh, “I also like those who were once in love or were married so that people wouldn’t dare approach due to their status, women who can only be viewed from afar. They are so charming that each action of theirs are so intoxicating and irresistible. I often dream…”
Butler Walter, who was standing nearby, trembled. He felt as though he had experienced a dream that he didn’t wish to wake up from despite opposing it greatly. He had no idea if it was a good or bad dream.
Dwayne Dantès was about to continue to describe further, but he stopped producing any sound after opening his mouth.
He then chuckled softly.
“That’s all very normal. When humans are at their limits and are under the influence of their senses, they often have some abnormal thoughts. As long as they’re repressed while acting in line with one’s will, it wouldn’t feel like torture. One would still be a husband, a good father, a good man.”
“That’s very reasonable. When I’m incensed, I often have irrational thoughts, but few people will turn them into reality.” Bishop Elektra ingeniously changed the subject. As for Butler Walter and Valet Richardson, they revealed looks of contemplation.
The bishop didn’t stay long. After drinking a few sips of the marquis black tea that the maid delivered, he got up and bade farewell, leaving Dwayne Dantès’s residence.
The room quickly turned quiet as the window at the balcony silently opened. Klein, who had changed back into Dwayne Dantès, agilely leaped inside.
Thankfully, I returned in time. If I allowed Arrodes to continue speaking, Bishop Elektra would probably renounce a pious believer like me… Perhaps I’ll even discover Walter and Richardson hanging from their rooms tomorrow morning, and the streets would have rumors of Dwayne Dantès being a pervert…Klein looked at the fake Dwayne on the bed and sighed silently. That final response had been personally formulated by him, and he got Arrodes to read it.
Of course, this was his contingency plan for the worst possible scenario. He had believed that Arrodes wouldn’t have made the situation develop that far.
“Welcome back, Great Master.” The Dwayne Dantès in bed bowed and greeted. “Did your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, do well?”
Hearing the mirror stammer the question, Klein sighed and said, “It’s still alright. You did pretty good.
“However, try not to agitate others when chatting.”
“I-I will take note!” The fake Dwayne Dantès rapidly vanished as a small mirror appeared on the pillow.
Above the mirror, silver light bloomed as words appeared:
“Thank you for your affirmation. I will continue following in your footsteps. I look forward to being of service to you the next time~”
After a goodbye expression was sketched out, the mirror returned to normal.
Klein went close to it and put away the mirror before entering the bathroom attached to the master bedroom. He took four steps counterclockwise and headed above the gray fog.
He wanted to complete the Grazing before Mr. X’s Spirit Body dispersed.
…
In the book world, inside a cave on a snow-laden mountain peak.
Klein looked at Mr. X’s corpse and carefully identified the head that had been pieced together from the fragments. He matched it with his memories of the target’s picture which Miss Magician had provided him.
It’s him… I hope I’ll obtain Traveling and Record. With them, I would make a killing with this operation. Otherwise, I’ll have to consider getting Miss Magician to pay more. The difficulty between hunting a Sequence 5 and that of facing a demigod are two completely different matters.As Klein thought, he reached out his left palm and spread open his fingers, aiming at the corpse whose spirituality hadn’t completely dispersed.
Creeping Hunger quickly transformed back into its original form, looking as though it was made of thin human skin, two eyes split open in the middle of its palm. Its pupils were bright red, as though they were dyed in blood.
Amidst a cold and eerie wind, Mr. X’s significantly dispersed Spirit Body and the resplendent Beyonder specks of light that resembled the Milky Way drilled into Creeping Hunger, fixing onto a blank finger.
Creeping Hunger first turned transparent as if it was a shadow of the spirit world before returning to normal.
Klein closed his eyes and sensed it as his brows gradually eased. A smile surfaced on his face.
His luck was pretty good this time because he had drawn one of the Beyonder powers he wanted the most: Traveler’s Door!
It could also be called Door of Teleportation, Teleportation, or Traveling. Its effect was to allow a person to traverse the spirit world while sensing the external world. Beyonders of different Sequences could endure Traveling for different periods of time due to the differences in their Spirit Body’s potency. This made the effects of spirit world traversal and the distance differ.
If it’s a Sequence 9 or 8, they wouldn’t be able to go beyond Backlund… With my present level, I wonder if I can directly head to the primitive island which Mr. Hanged Man provided. Hmm, if that doesn’t work, I can split it into a few trips…Klein thought as he smiled.
At this point, he realized that a Traveler’s strength in head-on combat was very powerful. This was because the difficulty in using short-distance Traveling was about the same as Flaming Jump. This also meant that a Traveler could keep phasing around a target, opening up and narrowing distances as they pleased. This would catch people by surprise while also preventing them from inflicting a successful blow.
Furthermore, if plenty of powers were Recorded and the vigilance that accompanies immediately departing once something felt amiss, Klein suspected that even with Lightning Storm and Hurricane, he had no way of restraining a Traveler in direct combat.
Indeed, a Marionettist should try to hide behind the shadows…As Klein thought poignantly, he cast his eyes on Mr. X’s corpse.
Creeping Hunger had also obtained another Beyonder power. It was Door Opening of the Apprentice Sequence. It was equivalent to a very weakened version of Traveling and was of little value.
Turning his gaze, Klein’s eye noticed the ruby ring on Mr. X’s hand.
After staring at Mr. X’s corpse for a while, Klein held back the urge to personally dig through his pockets for spoils of war. He made Wraith Senor take two steps and retrieve the ruby ring.
This way, even if Mr. X carried an item with unimaginable negative effects, it would be endured by the marionette and not affect himself.
After some careful inspecting, Senor held the ruby ring, 48 pounds in cash, and an ordinary pipe filled with tobacco and walked back.
That’s all? An Oracle of the Aurora Order only has this much?Klein was rather surprised at this scene as he nearly cursed “pauper” at him.
Soon, he recovered his calm and used his reasoning to convince himself that such a situation was very reasonable.
Mr. X is a Traveler. He can record the Beyonder powers of others. He’s considered an all-rounder. Even if such a powerhouse were to have other mystical items, he would tend to record them and not carry them around. This way, he could enjoy the benefits of the powers without suffering from the negative effects. That can prevent himself from killing himself.
Using this line of thought, the effects of this ring was likely to be passive or triggered.
With this in mind, Klein nodded gently. He made Senor carry Mr. X’s cracked and sticky head, possess him, and return above the gray fog.
Sitting behind The Fool’s seat, he was no longer afraid of anything. He directly took the ruby ring and used the method of divination in order to determine the actual effects of the mystical item.
Its name is Flower of Blood…
It allows the wearer to control their body at a deeper level. As long as they don’t suffer from instant death or are completely purified; hence, losing the ability to control it, they will be able to slowly recover…
This is equivalent to an instinct, a passive effect…
From the looks of it, my choice of delivering a lethal strike with Death Knell was the correct one. If I hadn’t used all my might, Mr. X might not have actually died. He would then be able to use the extreme pain to awaken himself and escape the control of a Marionettist… He had also considered his weakness of being more of a spellcaster and having a body that was insufficient in strength…
This ring has flesh magic to a certain degree. It’s quite useful…As Klein held the ruby ring, he rapped the edge of the mottled table and muttered silently.
He then began probing the Flower of Blood’s negative effects.
Nearly a minute later, Klein opened his eyes and left the dream.
Oh, come on!? This?he muttered as he wore a twisted look.
With dream divination, he had interpreted the Flower of Blood’s negative effects. It involved randomly making the wearer lose all rationale and the ability to think.
Great. This is in line with the True Creator…Klein couldn’t help but grind his teeth.
A negative effect that was completely random meant that the Flower of Blood had no way to be used!
Thinking back to the scene from before, Klein muttered to himself in an amused and peeved manner,Mr. X actually dared to wear such a ring?
That’s right, people who change their faith to the True Creator often don’t have any facility to think. In that case, wearing such a ring wouldn’t make them worse.
Hmm, losing rationale isn’t losing reason. It wouldn’t be as bad as suddenly hurting others. But clearly, he would be very rigid and foolish, acting only on instinct.
Phew…Klein heaved a sigh of relief. He decided to throw the Flower of Blood into the junk pile and not vex over it. From his point of view, it was a piece of crap that he couldn’t use, nor was anyone willing to buy it unless he sold it to the Aurora Order. However, that would only make the True Creator very happy.
At that moment, he caught sight of Admiral of Blood Senor who was standing beside him through the corner of his eye.
Klein’s heart stirred as he clapped.
Why didn’t I think of that—I might not be able to use it, but I can let my marionette use it. After all, he’s dead and he follows all my instructions. He doesn’t need to think!
Admiral of Blood, Flower of Blood. It’s destined to be a pair! Although Senor has lost his control over his body because he’s dead, I can provide that…
This way, he can still be fixed even if he can’t phase into a Wraith in time, or if his Zombie body isn’t strong enough to withstand a blow, causing him to lose a limb or two.
Of course, to a marionette, that’s not important, as it doesn’t affect his intrinsic character. The main goal is to obtain the additional flesh magic.
A few seconds later, a delighted Klein made Senor pick up the ruby ring and wear it on his left index finger.
After doing this, Klein made the Wraith return to the gold coin before he raised his left palm and spread his fingers.
He wanted to release the Interrogator from Creeping Hunger!
This was a promise he had made a long time ago.
This was the last Spirit Body that had been Grazed when he received Creeping Hunger. It was time to set it free.
Amidst an indistinct cold wind, a blurry soul appeared by the side of the bronze table.
He was a man in a navy uniform. He was in his thirties and had the rank of commander. He had brown whiskers on his painful and dazed face.
“What’s your name? How did Qilangos kill you?” Klein asked in a deep voice.
The man jolted from his reverie and answered, “My name is Andy Haydn. The second mate of the Enmat. I died at a battle at sea, no—I didn’t die immediately. I was captured by a Feysacian before I entered that glove of yours…
“I do not know of a Qilangos, much less heard of him.”
This Interrogator was already inside the glove when Qilangos obtained Creeping Hunger? As Psychic Piercing is very useful, he didn’t switch it? I wonder who the previous owner of Creeping Hunger was…Klein asked with piqued interest, “Who was the Feysacian who caught you? What does he look like?”
Andy Haydn thought seriously and said, “I don’t know his name. I only remember his epaulet was that of a captain. I remember that he had a big, impressionable nose. I remember his eyes were blue, and his hair was close to blond. He was almost two meters tall…”
Such people from Feysac are common… other than his identity as a captain…Klein considered for a moment and said, “Which year did you die?”
Andy Haydn’s figure slowly dissipated away, and finally, it said, “1338…”
That’s twelve years ago. Hmm, Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos got famous less than ten years ago… That captain might already be an admiral…Klein gently nodded and discovered that he had failed to ask if Andy Haydn had any last wishes.
Forget it, setting him free is already a good deed…Klein quickly threw the matter to the back of his mind as he conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow.
…
“…Please inform Miss Magician that Mr. X, Lewis Wien, is dead. Please get her to take receipt of the item and the spellbook… I’ll request it from her when I need it again…”
An endless gray fog filled Fors’s eyes as The World Gehrman Sparrow’s words emotionlessly rang in her ears. Although she was already prepared for this piece of news, she still found it unbelievable and unacceptable.
He really succeeded? That storm in East Borough was created by him?Fors held down the upheavals in her heart. Taking advantage of the silent night, she set up a bestowment ritual in her bedroom.
Before long, the candlelight and spirituality items created an illusory door. Two items flew out and landed gently on the table.
When Fors took a careful look, she nearly screamed as she hurriedly covered her mouth. She took two steps back and kept close to the wall of spirituality.
One of the two items was her Leymano’s Travels, while the other item was a hideous head covered in cracks. It was stained with blood as if they had pieced together, as it seemed to shimmer with what appeared like reflected light on glass.
As a graduate of med school, and having worked as a doctor at a well-known clinic, Fors had seen her fair share of corpses but never had she seen such a disgusting, creepy, and terrifying head.
After composing herself, Fors looked at the head again, identifying it to be Lewis Wien’s.
She carefully used astromancy to make a final confirmation. Following that, she muttered with a slightly twisted expression,Mr. World shattered the target’s head and then pieced them back together?
At this moment, Fors couldn’t help have a scene surface in her mind.
It was of the cold Gehrman Sparrow sitting in front of a table, piecing together the bloody head fragments together, as though seriously putting a jigsaw puzzle together.
This made Fors involuntarily shiver. She had an inexplicable feeling that The World was a psychotic killer with a serious mental illness.
Moving her gaze away, she took two steps forward and picked up Leymano’s Travels and casually flipped through it.
Her gaze gradually froze because there were more spells in the spellbook, most of them seemingly related to wind and lightning.
This made her recall the lightning storm that quickly passed in East Borough. She was convinced that it was created by Mr. World.
Fors hurriedly flipped to the three charred-yellow pages in Leymano’s Travels and found them blank.
She immediately had a guess, believing that The World Gehrman Sparrow had likely gained Mr. Fool’s help to record Beyonder powers at the demigod level.
I just realized that if I have enough money and resources, I can hire the Tarot Club members to help me record different Beyonder powers. This way, Leymano’s Travels will become extremely powerful, but I don’t have the money or resources… Hmm, I can request for a reward from Teacher this time. I can say that I paid quite a price to help seek revenge for him…Fors thought and first thanked Mr. Fool before asking him to pass on the message to The World.
“…I’m very sorry that my payment isn’t proportionate to the difficulty of the mission. After I receive a reward, I’ll provide compensation.”
After the prayer, Fors ended the ritual and hurriedly hid the head.
If Xio discovers this, she’ll definitely imagine a horror story…After she was done, Fors clapped her hands as she thought leisurely.
…
When Fors replied, Klein had already returned to the real world. All he heard was a vague female’s voice.
But even so, he couldn’t help the fear and horror he felt. This was because Death Knell had given him an additional weakness: the fear of women!
On Saturday morning, Klein, who was wearing pajamas, rubbed his head and got out of bed.
He didn’t sleep well, as different women would inevitably enter his dreams, scaring him awake. He needed to spend several seconds to calm his emotions before returning to sleep again.
Thankfully, this weakness only lasts six hours, and there’s no need for me to head out in the middle of the night. I didn’t have to face the maids…Klein sighed as he pulled the rope beside his bed. Richardson, who had been waiting outside, immediately entered with the clothes his employer needed to wear.
I’ve no idea what Arrodes said. Richardson seems to try to avoid me when facing me… Was it the kind of ladies he mentioned he likes, and that it happens to also be at odds with how society views it?Klein happened to only hear the magic mirror mention the kind of women that Butler Walter liked when he rushed back. He wasn’t sure what had happened prior to that.
He didn’t use dream divination to obtain the corresponding information, as he didn’t feel that it was necessary. After all, with Richardson’s personality, he wouldn’t have the courage to take action no matter who he liked. It wouldn’t have had any additional effects.
After changing into his clothes, Klein headed to the second story and walked to the dining room. Walter was wearing white gloves as usual, waiting by the entrance.
Upon seeing Dwayne Dantès approach, he took a step forward and bowed politely.
“Good morning, sir. You have two lessons today. In the evening, you will be participating in the banquet at Mr. Portland Moment’s place.”
Portland Moment lived at 100 Böklund Street. He was a full-time professor at Backlund University’s Department of Engineering, a fellow at the Loen Kingdom Imperial Science Institute. As he had discovered a few metal alloys, he had received the Light of Machinery award, and he was just second to people like Turani von Helmosuin in the world of academics.
Furthermore, the few metal alloys were widely used in ship and steam engine construction. Just the licensing patent was enough to make him a tycoon with a wealth of hundreds of thousands of pounds.
Upon hearing Walter, Klein casually glanced at him, realizing that he had some dark eye circles. His eye bags were a little puffy, making him look different from usual. It was as though he hadn’t slept well the entire night.
If not for a Faceless’s powers, Dwayne Dantès would probably look the same…Klein retracted his gaze in pity and didn’t speak further. As he nodded gently in response to Walter’s greetings, he entered the dining hall.
To be honest, Klein was rather impressed with him. He was able to hold back his fantasies and stop himself from approaching her to seek out pleasure, despite frequently meeting a Demoness. All he did was have wet dreams that included the target when alone at night.
One had to know that a Demoness, especially one who was in the midst of or having passed the Pleasure Sequence, had a charm that far exceeded a Beyonder’s effects towards males. Every action was filled with a charm that made any men who came close to them feel intoxicated and lost. It was like consuming opioids and gradually developing into something more serious, to the point of not being able to extricate oneself from the pleasure given by a Demoness. Perhaps only gay men could effectively resist such charms.
Of course, Klein suspected that gay men were not immune to it either. This was because one’s mind and hormones would be affected, creating changes that originally didn’t exist. Furthermore, a large number of Demonesses were men to begin with. This lowered one’s psychological resistance.
And precisely because of this, even though he was a Sequence 5 Beyonder, Klein had to constantly maintain a high-strung state when facing Demonesses like Trissy and Tracy. He was afraid that any mishap might cause him to be charmed.
Even he wasn’t immune to such effects, much less an ordinary person like Butler Walter. This wasn’t something that willpower alone could resist!
Although perhaps being a result of Prince Edessak’s death or her own advancement, Trissy was clearly able to rein in her charms. Walter is only an ordinary person. Hmm, even if he is one, he’s at best a Sequence 9 or 8… For him to maintain his present state implies how strong his self-restraint is. He’s very loyal to Prince Edessak, and he loves his wife and daughter…As Klein sighed, he sat down. Breakfast today was his favorite Desi pie. The oil that effused out of it made him salivate.
…
The sea late at night was nearly black as it was faintly dyed with a sliver of crimson red. It was calmer and quieter than in the day.
The Blue Avenger was ebbing up and down in the waves like a ghost as it cruised towards the crimson moon.
Alger Wilson stood at the bow, looking far away at the waves. On the surface, he appeared staid as usual, but deep down, he could hardly hold back his agitation.
Ahead of him was the Abyss Maelstrom north of Sonia Island!
As it was a dangerous vortex that was famous for appearing without any signs, no ship was willing to enter these dangerous waters.
After delivering the report and leaving Pasu Island, Alger commandeered the Blue Avenger all the way north where they circled around Sonia Island and headed for this area.
Midway, they had docked at a harbor for resupplies without wasting any more time.
As for whether he would be suspected for heading north, Alger wasn’t worried. This was because the Church of Storms was happy to have its captains head north of the Sonia Sea and the Fog Sea in order to obtain intel on the Feysac Empire, Intis Kingdom, Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun, and the Church of the God of Combat.
Looking back at his ship, Alger walked deckside, took out a charm made of tin, held it in his palm, and chanted the incantation, “Storm!”
A blue flame soared and devoured the charm. Alger suddenly sensed a baffling affinity with all the fish in the ocean beneath him.
At that instant, both parties were able to communicate at the psyche level!
The tin charm was one of the items he had obtained from his resupply at Pasu Island, allowing him to have an affinity with undersea creatures, providing a crude level of psychic communication with him.
Amidst his thoughts, Alger didn’t think of obtaining any intel. All he did was wait for the Blue Avenger to approach the Alger Maelstrom and make a second attempt.
Seconds turned into minutes as Alger, who had failed nearly a hundred times, finally learned from a spindle-like fish about where Obninsks often appeared.
If I didn’t know that the target is near the Abyss Maelstrom, I would’ve long given up. It’s really difficult to grasp any reliable information through a brute-force search…Alger concluded as he touched his pocket.
He had already used up most of his affinity charms, with only five left.
I’ll have to get another batch of them when I return. Others must not discover that I’ve expended all these… I heard the Rorsted Archipelago’s Resistance has plenty… Heh heh…As Alger was pondering, he changed the direction of the Blue Avenger for the spot he had just learned about.
About an hour passed as the Blue Avenger stopped. Alger casually took out a sealed metal bottle.
This was the Sanguine anesthetic gas that he had spent 130 pounds to buy from The Moon. He had no doubt in regards to its effects because he had used one in the past.
As the Blue Avenger was a ghost ship, it didn’t need many people to man it at night. There was only one person every night who was in charge of watching the ship, preventing it from deliberately creating problems or cruising into dangerous waters.
As the captain, Alger had arranged himself to be on duty that night without anyone noticing.
After he was done with his preparations, he came to the door of the sailors, took out a metallic pipe, and opened the bottle. He released the gas into each room, without even sparing the storeroom which stored all kinds of sundry. It was in case certain members of the crew were playing cards in there instead of sleeping.
After doing all of this, Alger, who wasn’t in a rush to concoct the potion, brought the ingredients with him, changing into a diving suit that was made of shark skin. He leaped from the starboard and into the water, without causing any splashes.
Under the dark and calm waters, Alger’s eyes gradually turned dark blue, allowing him to see his surroundings clearly.
He breathed in the air within the water comfortably as he arrived in a pitch-black deep sea.
Then, he used the affinity charm once again to communicate with the surrounding fish that were of different shapes and sizes.
With the advice from the kind fish, Alger identified his bearings and swam as he asked, finally arriving at what seemed like an underwater volcano.
The fish actually didn’t know that an Obninsk stayed here. They only knew that their own kind and a number of top deep sea hunters often disappeared in the vicinity.
With his Beyonder powers, Alger looked far ahead and saw the huge, black cave in the undersea volcano. Tentacles that were thicker than pythons found in a Southern Continent primitive forest gently flailed outwards.
The huge suckers and patterned skin, as well as the cave that was several times the size of the Blue Avenger, left Alger apprehensive as he didn’t dare approach.
An Obninsk is at least a powerful Sequence 5… Furthermore, it has a terrifying body… Hmm, I can confirm that it’s my target…Alger carefully swam over and stopped at a distance from the threat. After careful identification, he used the affinity charm once again.
Following that, he allowed his spirituality to pass through the water and reach into the cave in an attempt to communicate with the powerful psyche force that was huddled inside.
The massive psyche slowly relaxed as countless thoughts were released.
It was taken aback for a moment before its psyche suddenly erupted like a volcano!
Roar!
Amidst a terrifying sound, the cave produced a ludicrous vortex that sucked the surrounding water, trash, as well as Alger towards it.
It’s filled with animosity!Alger’s pupils constricted as his body turned slippery as he was driven by a formless wind backward in an attempt to escape.
He used several Beyonder powers before escaping the influence of the vortex. He didn’t dare stay near the undersea volcano, and he quickly surfaced before opening up a gap.
Almost a minute later, Alger, who had escaped the dangerous area, spat out bubbles as he heaved a sigh of relief.
That Obninsk can actually resist the influence of charms that increase an affinity with sea creatures…
Does it hate items with the Lord’s aura?
After some thought, Alger, who didn’t wish to waste this opportunity, steeled his resolve since he had already come this far. He began using Elvish to pray amidst the seawater.
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era…”
When he heard the illusory pleas, Klein was attending a banquet at Portland Moment’s place due to the time difference.
The banquet began from half-past seven, and it continued all the way to half-past nine, and even ten. This was because the appetizers, soup, side dishes, main dishes, staple food, vegetables, fruits, and desserts had numbered a total of ten to twenty dishes. The footmen would serve the dishes one after the other, removing and changing dishes in unison to prevent the dining table from turning chaotic, and also providing an interval between the dishes in order to allow the guests to chat. Gentlemen would take the initiative to talk to the ladies to their right.
In short, it’s rather troublesome and exhausting. I even have to take note of which dish matches with which alcohol… However, it’s quite tasty…Taking the opportunity when the roasted lamb was being switched out, he said to Ma’am Willis to his right, “My apologies. I’ll need to use the washroom.”
He got up, pressing his right hand to his chest and bending over slightly as a gesture. Then, he left the dining hall and headed for one of the washrooms on the second story.
Upon entering, he locked the door and immediately took four steps counterclockwise to head above the gray fog.
…Mr. Hanged Man’s prayer. He wishes for me to help him in gaining the goodwill of an Obninsk, and he’s willing to find 15 pages of Roselle’s diary, or help me do something of equal value… His progress isn’t slow…Klein sat at The Fool’s seat as he emanated his spirituality and touched the constantly burgeoning and contracting crimson star.
After pondering for a few seconds, he said, “Investigate all Feysac captains who participated in the Konotop sea battle in 1338.”
As a historian, Klein immediately knew which sea battle it was when he learned that the Interrogator had died at the hands of a Feysacian in 1338.
In 1338, the relationship between Loen and Feysac was tense with occasional conflicts. However, there was only one battle that resulted in the death of someone that was at the level of a commander. It was a sea battle that happened in East Balam’s Konotop.
And on a Feysacian fleet, there were definitely not many captains!
…
In the deep, dark waters, Alger Wilson saw the endless grayish-white fog and heard Mr. Fool’s answer.
Investigate all the captains from the Feysac Empire that were involved in the Konotop sea battle in 1338… Why would Mr. Fool pay attention to such a trivial figure? Is there some immense secret hidden in this matter?Alger’s heart stirred. Without any hesitation, he directly agreed.
“Your wish is my wish.”
Such a mission was difficult and very complicated for him, but it wasn’t dangerous. It was something that the present him could accept.
After the response, Alger heard Mr. Fool’s deep voice once again:
“You can return to the target’s vicinity.”
That’s it? As expected of Mr. Fool! After he obtained the authority, “He” is more like a Sea God than Kalvetua. His might isn’t limited to the Rorsted Archipelago!Alger was delighted as he thanked The Fool solemnly. Then, bending his back and kicking his legs, he turned to head down, diving into the depths once more.
In just minutes, he returned beside the undersea volcano and saw a turbulent flow in the gigantic dark cave as the tentacles were flailing and had yet to calm down.
Although Alger trusted Mr. Fool in being sufficiently powerful and terrifying, an awakening ancient god, he instinctively became cautious when he saw that scene. He carefully inched forward.
He suspected that the Obninsk’s flailing of its countless tentacles was a sign of welcoming him.
And at this moment, above the gray fog, The Sea God Scepter-wielding Klein frowned slightly.
“It refuses to communicate with Sea God, and it even hates the feeling, making it unwilling to show its goodwill…” he muttered under his breath, exasperated.
His influence on the surrounding waters through the prayee had failed!
For some unknown reason, the Obninsk strongly resisted Beyonder powers that promoted an affinity with sea creatures.
Through the prayer scene, he could see the thick tentacles thrashing about, and he vaguely sensed that the target was infuriated. It was trying to rip apart all living beings that dared approach it.
Mr. Hanged Man has gone over… He’s going over…The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched as he decided to switch his approach.
He raised the Sea God Scepter a little higher, allowing the blue gems at the tip light up one after another, emitting a bright, blinding light!
Right on the heels of that, he directed the violent aura of Lightning Storm over, casting it on the Obninsk.
The thick tentacles that thrashed about at the bottom of the sea suddenly froze before falling down. They clung close to the seabed as countless green points of lights appeared in the dark cave.
Amidst a jarring rumbling sound, a terrifying monster that could devour a sailboat crawled out. Its patterned black body was massive and distorted. It had a total of three heads, and each head had more than a dozen eyes. All of them were emitting a green light!
The monster then prostrated, appearing as obedient as a trained hound.
“Indeed, tricks are needed in communication.” Klein nodded in satisfaction and once again used the Beyonder affinity powers to make the Obninsk open the mouths of its three heads via a psychic connection.
This made Alger instantly see three dark “caves,” each of them large enough to provide a sailboat passage inside.
Praise be to Mr. Fool…Alger looked at the “magnificent” scene before him as he couldn’t help but mutter inwardly.
He didn’t waste any time, and he chose the middle head by quickly swimming towards it.
A spiraled and warped passage quickly appeared in Alger’s vision as the walls were made of flesh. The width was comparable to the bow of the Blue Avenger.
Whoosh.Water flowed into the passage, heading right for the deep depths. Alger took the opportunity to let his body go with the flow.
Suddenly, he felt as though he was back as a Sailor, engaging in combat amidst waves, groggy from being tossed around. It couldn’t be sustained.
By the time Alger used his Beyonder powers and got a hold of himself, he had already left the tunnel of flesh. He was in a dark, spacious world, with a sticky sensation by his feet. There was a putrid stench everywhere around him.
In just a second, Alger realized that the liquid inside was corroding him. He hurriedly produced a water membrane as he made it swell into a transparent sphere.
He knew that he was already inside the Obninsk’s stomach. Without any hesitation, he took out all the bottles he had long prepared and began concocting the potion.
As the supplementary ingredients were thrown into the wide-mouthed metal bottle, they mixed into a dark blue liquid. Following that, Alger carefully threw in a “jellyfish” that enveloped azure-blue seawater in its translucent membrane.
The distant and ethereal singing grew in intensity before calming down. In the bottle, there wasn’t any ripples or bubbles. The liquid was dark, just like the ocean before a storm.
Alger calmed his mind, entered Cogitation, and picked up the metal bottle before cleanly downing the Ocean Songster potion inside.
The liquid was cold as it brought about a numbness that slid down his gullet and into his stomach. It then spread throughout his body cells at an unimaginable speed.
At that instant, Alger vaguely heard countless voices. They came from all life at sea, but the Obninsk’s body blocked most of it, leaving a relatively screened out version.
Plop! Plop! Plop!
Alger felt his heart beating violently as it spewed blood outwards. His spirituality and the sound waves began to remold his voice and soul.
He couldn’t help it as he opened his mouth, letting out a loud sigh.
Amidst the sigh, Alger felt his Spirit Body being ripped slightly. As the sound waves spread outwards, they first turned into mottled scales on his skin before pulling out long flesh tendrils that appeared like flailing tentacles.
The sound wave continued spreading outwards with his Spirit Body fragments, making contact with the sticky liquid within the Obninsk’s stomach, and they magically bounced back, infusing Alger’s body once again.
Alger, who was on the brink of losing control, instantly felt better as he seized the opportunity. Without any fear of embarrassing himself, he began singing loudly in a bid to vent the invisible sound waves that would blast his body apart.
Rough, messy, off-tune singing filled with a metallic quality spread outwards, wave after wave, mixing with the numerous Spirit Body fragments before bouncing back on the Obninsk’s sticky stomach walls.
In this process, Alger was like an ingredient being baked in sound waves as he was molded into form.
Finally, he regained control of his body, and he grasped his spreading spirituality.
At last…Alger closed his eyes as a smile couldn’t help but appear on his face.
He had completed the first goal he had for all these years—to advance to Ocean Songster!
I’ve gained superficial control of lightning, gaining a more all-rounded underwater mobility, as well as the ability to use singing to affect targets… The latter ability is different because of every person’s uniqueness, producing different branching paths. One of them is to use beautiful singing to disrupt an enemy’s Spirit Body, causing him to turn adrift and fall into a daze; another is to raise one’s explosive strength; another is to simulate a thunderous boom to leave others in awe; and another is to use chaotic and unpleasant singing to leave the enemy frustrated, causing them to lose their rationality…Alger inspected himself as his expression turned a little odd.
He soon put these thoughts away, picked up his items, and swam towards the Obninsk’s mouth before gently tapping on the already closed mouth.
The mouth slowly opened as it roared suddenly, spewing out everything in its mouth.
Alger instantly felt as though he was in midair as he nearly collided with a shark.
After a series of actions, he surfaced and swam towards the Blue Avenger.
Only after the ghost ship’s outline was reflected in his eyes did he truly heave a sigh of relief.
Alger was only worried that something out of the ordinary would happen to the Blue Avenger while he was advancing.
Although an hour or two wasn’t a huge problem, there were always all kinds of surprises in this world.
…
After receiving Mr. Hanged Man’s gratitude again, Klein returned to the real world, washed, and dried his hands before leaving the washroom and walking towards the dining hall.
As the fragrance of food inundated his olfactory senses once again, he slowly drew a breath as he returned to his seat with a smile. As he gestured to the guests, he sat down.
At this point, it was already time for dessert.
From the looks of it, I stayed too long in the washroom… I hope that after today there wouldn’t be talks about Dwayne Dantès having constipation…Klein silently muttered to himself as he smiled at Ma’am Willis to his right and said, “When I was young, I ate all kinds of strange food in the Southern Continent. One of them was called Tenet Tree plums. They taste like bland butter, just like these desserts.”
He euphemistically explained the reason for his delay by implying that he had weakened his stomach from his younger days.
Ma’am Willis glanced at Dwayne Dantès and said with a smile, completely unfazed, “Your past, and your experiences in Desi Bay and the Southern Continent, are more interesting than any novel I’ve read. It makes me feel like having a similar experience of my own.”
Of course, they’re just real-life stories that have been tweaked. It’s all thanks to Anderson Hood, a hunter that goes everywhere…As Klein cast his gaze on a tiny butter cake, he chuckled.
“It’s because those are only the interesting ones. There are many that I’d rather not be reminded of.”
After that simple statement, he began enjoying the dessert. However, when Ma’am Willis and the other ladies heard that, they were somehow reminded of a best-selling novel, “A Man with a Story.” To them, Dwayne Dantès was such a man. Although he looked like a placid lake, there was more deep down. Hidden there were more pleasant surprises and plenty of pain.
The banquet ended twenty minutes to ten. A number of gentlemen and ladies went to the card room to play two hours of Texas hold’em, while the remaining men headed for the activity room to have a chat. They didn’t bar women from joining, but as it was inevitable for them to broach on sexual matters while smoking, no women joined them. They either circled the piano at the first story and listened to and sang along with the performer, or they grouped up to play chess.
Klein chose to head to the activity room on the second story. Private conversations with a few people had helped him speed up his admission into the circle.
After entering the room, he observed the environment and went straight for the windows to open them. Then, he pulled a nearby high-back chair to sit down.
Just as he did this, he saw the banquet’s host, Portland Moment laugh with a pipe in hand.
“Men often need some space for themselves.”
His voice was sonorous, and he had a big build. He was an elder in his sixties with a ruddy complexion and rather thick hair despite being all white. His facial features were the most classic features of a Loenese man with nothing that stood out.
“Yes, men have to take note of their image when the ladies are around. We have to be considerate about their thoughts. I’ve already wanted to kiss this an hour ago,” Hazel’s father, Member of Parliament Macht, took out a gorgeous silver box, taking out a cigar from inside.
The other men in the activity room did the same as pipes or cigarettes appeared in their hands as though they were pulling off a magic trick.
As the flames flickered, wisps of smoke began to billow, filling the room as though the smog from yesteryear hadn’t dispersed.
After enjoying it for a few seconds with his eyes closed, Portland Moment looked to the guest by the window and asked, “Dwayne, do you not smoke?”
Klein clenched his fist and placed it to his mouth, coughing slightly as he said, “I have yet to recover. The doctor advised me not to smoke for the time being.”
To be frank, he was almost choking. Thankfully, he had smartly chosen a seat by the window.
This group smoke like chimneys…Klein curled his right index finger and rubbed against his nostrils.
He had the urge to use the Beyonder powers of a Magician to create an invisible air pipe that extended outside to draw in fresh air so as to escape the harm of second-hand smoke. But considering how there might be Beyonders hiding amongst these men, he wisely gave up on the idea.
Portland Moment laughed upon hearing that.
“I heard from Bishop Elektra that it’s not without reason that you were sick. You lack a wife!”
This professor was a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery, but his wife was a believer of the Evernight Goddess. Therefore, they had taken up residence in Böklund Street near Saint Samuel Cathedral. He often had bishops visiting him and having exchanges.
Is he mocking me for thinking about women despite being sick? I really couldn’t tell that Bishop Elektra is actually a man who likes spreading gossip… It’s all Arrodes’s fault!Klein lampooned and shook his head with a smile.
“I place great importance on marriage. I’d rather remain single if there’s no one suitable.”
At this moment, the high-ranking employee of the Backlund municipal office, Mr. Willis, spewed out smoke and said, “Actually, I envy Dwayne’s single status. it allows him to be able to pursue any kind of woman that he likes.”
He had deliberated enunciated “any kind,” causing ambiguous laughter to sound out.
The matter of Dwayne Dantès’s wide preferences and him never rejecting any charming woman has already spread across this street?Klein held back his right hand to prevent himself from subconsciously rubbing his temples. He felt that the deep, dignified, handsome, gregarious new tycoon’s image was undergoing a subtle change.
He first suspected that it was the loudmouth, Bishop Elektra, that had spread the news, but later believed that it was Butler Walter who had proactively gotten the servants to spread the gossip.
This was because a nearly flawless, charming gentleman would often be unknowingly ostracized by members of the same sex in a circle. But when a blemish surfaced, with a topic that could be used in jest, it made it easier for him to build closer ties.
Klein wasn’t angry about such treatment; instead, he deliberately gave a wry smile in a rather gentlemanly manner.
“That’s why I have difficulty choosing, causing me to remain single to this day.”
“Haha.” Portland Moment and company laughed in unison.
Member of Parliament Macht then said, “What you need is to be a little more decisive. A good marriage and a good family aids a man greatly.”
He stopped teasing him and gave serious advice.
From the looks of it, no matter which world you’re in, you can’t escape the fate of being pressured into marriage…Klein nodded gently and glanced out the window, taking in the night scenery of Portland Moment’s garden.
At this moment, he saw a figure. It was Hazel Macht, who was dressed in a black-green gown, following a trail going deeper into the garden, pausing from time to time to look around as though she was looking for something.
Wasn’t this lady playing the piano just now? Why would she suddenly be in the garden?When Klein retracted his gaze, Hazel’s figure was blocked by flowers.
When guests attend banquets or balls, leaving the hall to head into the garden isn’t something impolite. After all, it’s a very stylish habit to take a stroll under the moon and take in the flowery aroma of the night winds. However, this often implies a rendezvous.
Who’s Hazel rendezvousing with? No, it doesn’t seem like it. No one that came today is truly her “equal.” Although she doesn’t appear as arrogant after the fright she suffered in the sewers, making her occasionally look depressed, she still seems to belittle ordinary people deep down… She’s dealing with the negative effects of the mystical item? That doesn’t make sense. Entering a lounge or the washroom would be better than the garden since there’s more privacy. Furthermore, back at the ball held at her place, she also went to the third story and not the garden…Klein eliminated the various impossibilities and finally had a theory.
From the way Hazel is trying to sense or find something, she seems to have noticed some abnormality and plans to observe and deal with it up close?
Does this also mean that there’s some paranormal activity happening in Professor Portland Moment’s house?
If that’s true, this professor or someone in his family isn’t simple at all… The bishops of the Saint Samuel Cathedral haven’t realized anything despite them visiting often!
Hmm, a Marauder’s senses and observation skills in certain areas definitely stand out…
Klein didn’t have any thoughts of intervening in the situation outside. After all, something that Hazel could sense was definitely nothing too dangerous. Besides, Saint Samuel Cathedral was nearby. If there were any hidden secrets, no one would attempt to escalate matters and, would instead, try to lay low.
At this moment, Macht finally calmed down from an untasteful joke and looked towards Portland Moment.
“I heard you’ll be leaving Backlund University?”
Professor Portland Moment sucked at his pipe and said, “That’s right. The Higher Education Commission wishes that I become the chancellor of the reorganized Backlund University of Technology. Heh heh, although a large amount of my wealth comes from metal alloys, what I’m best at is mechanical engineering.”
“They’ve promised to build me a better laboratory there, and also provide me with more funding. Ha, at my age, having more autonomy and helpers is more important.”
Mr. Willis echoed with a smile, “And Backlund University will have a full-time professor spot empty up. Those Senior Associate Professors that have been waiting for decades can finally have a chance.”
In Loen’s tertiary education system, full-time professors weren’t just a title, but also a post. It was equivalent to a dean, so there was only one.
Backlund University of Technology…Klein smiled as he listened, keeping silent on matters he didn’t know much about.
…
In the garden, Hazel arrived in a dark and secluded corner.
She had discovered that ants and other insects on the ground were gathering in an abnormal manner, and her spiritual perception felt that something was hidden here.
This was innate to her Sequence, and it had never failed in the past.
Without any additional help, she could directly choose the precious items hidden among several sealed boxes. Of course, she wasn’t able to distinguish what it was exactly. All she knew was that compared to the rest, what her spiritual perception told her was something definitely more valuable.
Just like Mr. Dwayne Dantès. He definitely has extremely precious items on him…Hazel curled the corners of her lips as she cast her gaze at the soil which looked a little loose.
She sensed that copious amounts of spirituality were gathered underneath, thus attracting insects and souls.
It’s not a human body. It’s some spirituality-equipped materials that have been used… They should’ve been thrown away in batches, but they were instead buried together, causing unnecessary changes…Hazel’s eyes turned darker as she interpreted the situation underground based on the unhidden spirituality traits and changes.
She tipped her chin slightly and looked back at the building. She believed that Portland Moment’s family had at least one person with extraordinary powers.
And if this problem in the garden wasn’t resolved, the nearby houses would have paranormal activity in the coming days!
Hazel retracted her gaze, extended her left hand, and aimed it at the soil. With a gentle grip, she slowly twisted her wrist.
The gathered spirituality vanished as though it had been stolen by someone.
100 Böklund Street, in a corner of the garden in Portland Moment’s residence.
The many ants and worms that were gathering there slowly dispersed as the cold, creepy sensation faded.
That person with extraordinary powers likely doesn’t have any experience…With her goal achieved, Hazel nodded indiscernibly before turning around briskly and strolling through the garden.
She wasn’t in a rush to return as she enjoyed the crimson moonlight, the cold air, and the faint flowery scent.
After a long while, Hazel stopped her stroll and left the garden, entering the hall on the first story.
At this moment, apart from the guests still playing Texas hold’em, many ladies and gentlemen had bid farewell. Moments after Hazel found her mother, Ma’am Riana, she saw her father, Member of Parliament Macht, and a few other gentlemen walking down as they conversed with lively expressions.
“Are you ready to head home? You have to visit a very important guest tomorrow morning.” As Riana gestured for her daughter to come close, she walked towards her husband and greeted the others with a smile.
Macht nodded and said, “I would’ve loved to try another of Portland’s cigars if not for that matter.”
Riana swept her gaze to Willis, Dwayne Dantès, and company, and she asked in passing, “Gentlemen, what are you talking about? It sounds interesting.”
Macht turned his body to the side and said with a smile, “Dwayne said that he encountered ghosts when he was in the Southern Continent.
“He and his companions suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and found themselves unable to open their eyes. Their bodies were heavy, as though someone was pressing on them.
“They used a great deal of strength before escaping such a state and left their beds. However, they discovered their rooms were extremely cold. You might not know this, but East Balam’s weather is hot most of the time.
“Then, Dwayne and his companions each held double-barreled hunting rifles and stood guard the entire night. They frantically left the town after the sun rose.”
After hearing that, Ma’am Riana looked at Dwayne Dantès with piqued interest.
“Is that true?
“Do ghosts really exist?”
Klein shook his head with a smile.
“That I’m not sure of. Perhaps my companions and I had just experienced a harrowing adventure and our bodies and minds weren’t in the best of conditions. This might’ve resulted in all kinds of problems.”
The stories he told were sourced from one of Anderson’s experiences. Back when the Strongest Hunter of the Fog Sea was exploring a temple in the primitive forest, he chanced upon a specter, creating a large-scale breakout overnight.
Ghosts…Hazel turned her head to look towards the garden as the corners of her mouth curved up slightly before she held back.
She didn’t say a word as she quietly listened to her parents bidding the rest of them farewell before returning home together.
Late at night, Hazel, who had changed into a sleeping gown, walked to the balcony and stood behind a gap in the curtains. She looked towards the sewer manhole on Böklund Street.
As she looked at it, her face gradually turned pale as though she had recalled an experience filled with pain and horror.
She forced herself to retract her gaze, took two deep breaths, and turned around to walk to her bedside.
During this process, she bit gently on her lip and muttered silently,That was likely a wraith… Definitely…
I need items or charms in the Sun domain…
While Hazel was looking at the manhole, Klein was also doing the same.
It’s been days. I wonder how well that Demoness, Trissy, has recovered and whether she has left or not… Thankfully, after Hazel was given a scare by me, she hasn’t dared to approach the manhole…Klein’s gaze swept the iron-black street lamps as he nodded slightly.
He opened the iron cigar case and made his Wraith marionette appear within the full-body mirror.
He had already decided to send Senor down the sewers to check the area to confirm Trissy’s condition. He didn’t want that Demoness to cause any trouble.
Furthermore, the sewers were just physically too close to his identity as Dwayne Dantès. Klein didn’t wish for Trissy to be in the vicinity any longer, wishing that she could recover soon and take action. That would prompt her to leave Böklund Street.
Hmm, having Admiral of Blood Senor appear every once in a while would fulfill the character setting I previously created. It doesn’t live nearby, and because the sewers contains a secret, it often wanders around in search of it…As Klein was thinking, he made the marionette in the ancient triangular hat leap onto the street lamp’s surface before passing through the manhole cover in a Wraith form, quickly approaching the hidden fork where Trissy hid herself at.
Before reaching the dead end, Senor, who had night vision, could see that the area was empty.
She’s already recovered and left?Klein thought as he made the marionette continue forward, stopping at the spot where Trissy was previously sitting.
He discovered that the place was tidied up. Not only was the ground not muddy and moist, even the moss on the walls and corner had vanished.
There isn’t any leftover food either… That fellow became a germaphobe after becoming a woman? No, perhaps he was like that to begin with…With Senor’s vision, Klein surveyed the area and determined that either Trissy hadn’t left, or she hadn’t left for more than a day; otherwise, it was impossible to maintain the cleanliness of the place.
Just as this thought flashed through his mind, light footsteps sounded into the Wraith’s ear.
Under his control, Senor retraced his steps and wasn’t surprised to see Trissy in her black dress.
This Demoness had her luscious black hair cascading down, unlike peers her age who had different hairstyles. It was simple and neat.
Matched with her pale face that had just recovered some of its ruddiness, Trissy looked like a dreamy flower that was silently blooming in the night.
As expected of a Demoness… Thankfully, there’s a marionette in between us; otherwise, I would just end up staring at her… Heh heh, a dead person won’t be enticed! No matter how charming a Demoness is, there’s no way they can make the deceased climb out of a tomb like a zombie…Klein lampooned as he looked at Trissy who had a blank expression but was secretly wary, having released the invisible threads.
“Where did you go?”
Trissy pricked up her brows and said, “Would you like to relieve yourself where you sleep?”
Uh… I thought a Demoness wouldn’t need to use the washroom…Klein gave a self-deprecating comment and made Senor chuckle.
“Are you referring to pissing and shitting?”
He had deliberately made the marionette say such words, as it matched Admiral of Blood’s persona of a boorish pirate.
Trissy indiscernibly frowned and said, “Is there anything else?”
Senor didn’t continue on the topic as he said, “You look like you’ve almost recovered.”
Trissy smiled.
“Not bad. I’ll be leaving tomorrow.”
She paused as she slightly narrowed her slender eyes.
“To be frank, I doubt whether you’re the real Admiral of Blood at times.”
Of course it’s real! You should ask if he’s alive or dead…With his interest piqued, Klein made Senor ask, “Why do you say that?”
Trissy’s gaze swept over the Wraith’s face and said, “It’s said that Admiral of Blood is someone who indulges in his desires, and he has no resistance towards beautiful females and males.
“Yet, I don’t see any sparks of desire when you face me.
“I believe the real Admiral of Blood would’ve added the condition of doing something I wouldn’t want to in the agreement.”
Klein deliberated for two seconds and made Senor give a self-deprecating smile.
“I’m afraid of finding myself lost to Pleasure and ending up being controlled by you.”
Trissy’s expression instantly changed. This was indeed one of the reasons why she had raised the topic.
To a Demoness of Pleasure, Beyonders who habitually indulged in their desires were natural prey.
Klein actively ignored the topic and made the marionette say, “You’re seeking out the target tomorrow?
“Very clearly, the royal guard captain knows you and knows what you look like.”
After all, you were arranged by them to be by Prince Edessak’s side…Klein silently added.
Trissy lowered her head and looked at her toes before chuckling.
“Rest at ease, I have the perfect plan.”
As she spoke, she turned her body sideways and casually looked deep into the sewers.
“If you set off from here, at the end of the sixth left fork is a hidden passage. It has signs of prolonged human activity. Heh heh, I discovered it while walking around in the past few days.
“I believe it has something to do with that girl, right…
“It’s also the reason why you’re here?”
Hidden passage?Klein didn’t confirm or deny it. He made Senor smile and say, “Did you discover anything?”
Trissy shook her head.
“There was nothing at all. Perhaps only a certain pathway, or someone with a specific item, can find the clues.”
A Marauder’s intuition, or something on Hazel’s person?Klein didn’t make Senor continue on the topic as he pressed his hand to his chest and bowed with a smile.
“Since you’ve recovered, I can be at ease.”
The moment he said that, he suddenly vanished.
Trissy focused her eyes into a stare, but it was to no avail. Only when the invisible threads she had released was hit by a breeze did she retract her gaze, confirming that Admiral of Blood had really left.
At that moment, Klein had brought the Wraith back to the manhole without attempting to explore the spot which Trissy had mentioned.
There were three reasons for his decision. First, it had exceeded a hundred meters. Second, he suspected that he wouldn’t find anything since he wasn’t from the Marauder pathway, nor did he have the corresponding items. Third, Trissy was still around.
…
Fors woke up naturally on a Sunday morning as she got up to wash up. As she chewed on a fresh piece of toast, she retrieved a stack of items from her mailbox.
As she walked to the coffee table with a cup of coffee on it, she casually flipped through the items and discovered a reply letter she had been looking forward to.
Throwing down the papers, bills, and other letters, Fors tore open the envelope.
“…Teacher is already in Backlund?” Fors quickly read through the letter as she muttered in surprise.
At the same time, she saw the toast in her mouth plunge to the ground.
Hat Trick Inn on Cherwood Borough’s 22 Hope Street.
Just as the attendant at the front desk was about to drink some water, she saw a lady walk in.
The lady was about 1.65 meters tall, and she wore a light-colored dress with frilly sides. Her brown curly hair cascaded down as she wore colored glasses. She looked casual, just like someone who had just returned from Desi Bay.
She held a dark brown leather suitcase as she unhurriedly walked to the front desk.
A lady with extraordinary disposition… Her attire is nice… How I wish I could see what she looks like without her glasses…As a female, the attendant habitually sized up her clothes and accessories.
She then heard the lady say in a languid tone, “One night. A single room.”
“2 soli and 8 pence.” The attendant gave her the room rate for the day and directly asked, “Do you have any identification documents?”
She wasn’t too adamant about registering her identity, because the inn had no means of confirming the authenticity of the documents.
“Yes.” The lady put down her dark brown suitcase and took out an identification document from her handbag before passing it to her.
“Margaret Taylor…” the attendant muttered as she registered her before finding a bunch of keys. “Room 2012.”
“Thank you.” The lady in fashionable attire received the keys, carried the dark brown suitcase, and walked towards the staircase.
At this moment, an attendant in a red vest came over. He bowed and asked, “How may I help you?”
He immediately cast his gaze on the dark brown suitcase.
The lady curled her lips into a smile as she shook her head.
“There’s no need. It’s very light.”
With that said, she didn’t stop as she walked up the stairs and entered Room 2012.
Only after she closed the door and put down the suitcase did she raise her right hand to her chest, letting out a long sigh of relief.
Why do I feel like a psychotic murderer…
She was none other than the disguised Fors. There was nothing in her suitcase except for Mr. X’s head which was wrapped in newspapers!
The two attendants from before probably wouldn’t have guessed that a fashionable lady didn’t have any clothes, facial products, or makeup in her suitcase, but a cracked, bloody head… If they were to discover that, everyone in the inn would be given a fright… This is source material for a detective novel!Fors calmed her feelings of anxiousness and picked up her suitcase again and opened the door.
She observed the corridor and saw no one walking through it. She hurriedly walked out and headed for Room 2016 and rapped on the wooden door.
Her teacher, Dorian Gray Abraham, was living in the same room he previously used.
After sensing someone sizing her up through the peephole, Fors heard the doorknob twist as the gears unlocked.
Dorian Gray was dressed in a black suit with very broad shoulders. He looked to the left and right warily before making way, allowing his student to enter.
“No one noticed you, right?” Following that, he closed the door and asked cautiously.
Fors put down the suitcase and removed the colored glasses that hid half her face.
“No, I used a fake identity.”
As a Beyonder in Backlund with rather rich experience as a Low-Sequence Beyonder, having a few fake identification documents was necessary.
Furthermore, she had Xio’s expert help in such matters.
The only problem was that it was ultimately a fake identity that couldn’t stand up to police scrutiny.
However, Fors had heard that there were places where real identity documentation could be obtained. Furthermore, they were documents which the police department had a record of, with the pictures swapped. Of course, the price was much more expensive.
Dorian nodded gently and silently exhaled. As he got Fors to sit, he brought a chair over and said, “You mentioned that someone is paying to find the direct descendants of the Abraham family at a Beyonder gathering in Backlund? And the goal is to find information on Mr. Door?”
“Yes, Teacher,” Fors said nothing but the truth. “I don’t know much about the family, so I thought of asking you to see if you knew anything.”
She hid two points, namely the Beyonder gathering being called the Tarot Gathering, and that she long knew that her teacher was a member of the Abraham family.
Dorian sat down and drank a sip from a white porcelain teacup. He asked with a calm expression, “Who was the one asking?”
“I’m not sure. I can only confirm that it was a woman. She had concealed her appearance. Uh, she seemed very powerful and must have quite a strong backing.” Fors described her impression of Ma’am Hermit.
What she didn’t say was that this woman had close ties with Queen Mystic Bernadette.
Dorian Gray pondered for a few seconds before saying, “I don’t know much either. All I know is that Mr. Door is the ancestor of the Abraham family. He vanished during the War of the Four Emperors. You can try using this piece of information to get some of the bounty.”
Mr. Door is the Abraham family’s ancestor? Mr. Door, who made the Abraham family suffer the curse of the full moon, causing many members to lose control, is actually the Abraham family’s ancestor?Fors was alarmed.
Having already learned some of the problems of the Abraham family from Mr. Fool, she couldn’t believe that the cause of all of this was the source of the bloodline!
Does Mr. Door not know the consequences of his actions?Fors muttered silently as she couldn’t help but frown.
Dorian Gray noticed his student’s abnormal reaction as he asked, somewhat puzzled, “Is there a problem?”
Oh no, I didn’t manage to hide my expression…Fors deliberated and said, “I just don’t understand. It’s been more than a thousand years, so apart from the Abraham family’s direct descendants, who would wish to gather information on Mr. Door and why?”
Perhaps they’re trying to find Mr. Door? Ah right, Queen Mystic is Emperor Roselle’s daughter, and Mr. Door has appeared in Emperor Roselle’s diary. Therefore, the queen is trying to find Mr. Door to figure out the truth of the past. That’s normal… However, Mr. Door vanished in the War of the Four Emperors, more than a thousand years before Emperor Roselle’s era. How did they manage to contact each other… Could it be that Emperor Roselle could also hear the full moon ravings… Hmm, I remember Mr. Door making a remark that Mr. Door might be calling for help… If that’s the case, it’s really… it’s really…As an author, Fors was momentarily at a loss for words to describe her feelings.
Dorian revealed a wry smile and said, “Certainly, I’m also puzzled about this problem. Remember to tell me if you find the answer.”
Fors didn’t harp on this matter, afraid that Dorian Gray would notice anything amiss. She then said, “Teacher, why did you suddenly come to Backlund?”
Dorian smiled and picked up a cigarette as he raised it to his nose to give it a whiff. Without lighting it, he said, “I happen to have some matters that need me to be in Backlund. I also decided to check on your digestion progress.”
In fact, he had been alarmed by Fors’s letter. He couldn’t believe that anyone in the world would still be asking about Mr. Door. One had to know that even the Abraham family had given up such attempts. He was the only one who kept at it, teaching students on his own accord.
This also made him recall a prophecy that was passed around within the family—the Abrahams were increasingly approaching their destruction.
When he connected the two matters together, he rushed over to Backlund to confirm his student’s situation. He wished that she could advance as soon as possible, leaving some hope for the Abraham family.
“I just grasped the various astrological knowledge,” Fors replied, feeling a little guilty.
Due to her lack of money, she hadn’t bought the high-quality crystal ball needed by an Astrologer.
To not continue on this topic, Fors began asking Dorian Gray about the acting principles needed for Astrologer, obtaining advice such as “astrology isn’t all-powerful.”
Towards the end, Fors glanced at the dark brown suitcase beside her and said, “Teacher, there’s one more matter.”
“What is it?” Dorian leaned back into his chair as he leisurely drank a mouthful of black tea.
Fors followed the script she had prepared and said, “After knowing that Lewis Wien betrayed the organization, inflicting a great deal of harm upon all of you, I’ve always had the thought of finding him and exacting revenge for all of you.”
“Give up that thought!” Dorian sat up straight. “Even if you have Leymano’s Travels, you are no match for him, much less able to kill him! I’m very glad that you have such thoughts, but there’s no need to take unnecessary risks.”
I’m definitely not able to do it alone…Fors mumbled silently before saying, “I got to know a very powerful bounty hunter. I spent about 10,000 pounds to seek his help.”
She wasn’t able to estimate the cost of the job, so she had used the price that Miss Audrey paid when previously entrusting them to kill the Intis ambassador.
That might be a cheat… Lewis Wien is likely a Traveler, and he has the support of the Aurora Order…Dorian didn’t hold any hopes of any bounty hunter being Lewis Wien’s match when he heard his student say, “He has already succeeded.”
Cough! Cough! Cough!Dorian choked on his saliva as he broke out into a fit of coughs.
He dropped the teacup to the ground, but it bounced up like magic, firmly landing on the coffee table.
“He has given me Lewis Wien’s head.” Fors held up the dark brown suitcase and opened it, taking out the spherical object which was wrapped in newspapers.
With the newspapers unfolded bit by bit, Dorian saw that face he would never forget. The smug smile on Lewis Wien’s face back when he attacked the Abraham family’s headquarters was gone. His head was covered in cracks, as though it had been glued together piece by piece. It was gruesome, filled with pain and despair.
As an Astrologer, Dorian Gray’s spiritual intuition told him that it was undoubtedly Lewis Wien’s head.
“Good, very good…” Dorian muttered in excitement before looking up at his student. “Who was the bounty hunter? I can’t imagine Backlund having such a powerful bounty hunter.”
Fors hesitated for a moment before saying, “Gehrman Sparrow.”
Gehrman Sparrow…Dorian felt the vessels on his forehead pulse when he heard that as he held his hands together, tensing up without realizing it.
Situated in Pritz Harbor, he inevitably learned of the various news at sea, both actively and passively, knowing far more than the residents in Backlund who relied on the newspapers.
In recent months, he often heard from different channels of information about Gehrman Sparrow. From killing Steel Maveti to severely injuring Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy, to successfully hunting Admiral of Blood Senor, all these stories were colored with mania.
He left the sea and came to Backlund? He hasn’t changed his trait of craziness!Dorian held back the horror and wariness that subconsciously rose in his heart as he looked at his student and said in a deep voice, “It’s best that you minimize your communication with that bounty hunter.
“He’s bound to get into big trouble one day, and it wouldn’t take long for that to happen.”
Teacher is indeed experienced and has great acumen. He instantly saw through Mr. World’s intrinsic nature… Unfortunately, I’m already a member of the Tarot Club, so it’s impossible not to communicate with him…Fors adjusted her state of mind and sincerely nodded.
“Yes, Teacher.”
Dorian composed himself and once again looked at his former student and current enemy, Lewis Wien.
However, this Traveler could no longer speak. He didn’t even have an iota of spirituality left.
After a few seconds of silence, Dorian leaned back slightly and looked at Fors.
“You mentioned paying 10,000 pounds for the job?”
He wasn’t aware of Fors’s financial situation, other than knowing that his student was a best-selling author who likely earned quite a bit from her royalties. Furthermore, she seemed to be doing quite well in the few Beyonder circles with transactions that rewarded handsomely. Therefore, it wasn’t too surprising or unacceptable that she could save up 10,000 pounds.
Fors fidgeted, feeling a slight guilty-conscience as she said, “Is it too expensive?”
She deliberately asked a question in order to hide the fact that she had mentioned a fake number, so as to show that she didn’t have much experience in such matters.
Dorian shook his head.
“No, it’s too cheap.
“It’s so cheap that I suspect whether Gehrman Sparrow has other motives.”
As a member of the Abraham family which had suffered numerous setbacks, he often maintained a relatively high level of wariness.
In the professional terminology of various clubs and gatherings, that’s called a membership fee…Fors lampooned as she “frankly” said, “There were other conditions, including everything on Lewis Wien’s person belonging to him, as well as the requirement of me providing him help. Also, I promised that if he’s in need of cash in the future, I will compensate him an additional 3,000 pounds.”
“That’s reasonable, but just barely.” Dorian nodded gently and said, “Usually, assassinating Lewis Wien who had the Aurora Order backing him would cost at least 30,000 pounds. Hmm, and if there are other situations, the price will be higher.”
Back then, Mr. World had used demigod powers recorded in Leymano’s Travels… He probably encountered something else… An Aurora Order Saint?Having had an edifying experience exerted on her by the Tarot Club, Fors wasn’t unfamiliar with the Aurora Order’s structure. She didn’t hide her frown as she said, “From the looks of it, it’s indeed a little abnormal. Perhaps he’s in desperate need of cash?”
Dorian thought and said, “Perhaps he cares more about Lewis Wien’s Beyonder characteristic. To the Beyonders of other pathways, it can be forged into a rather useful mystical item as long as he finds a suitable Artisan…”
Dorian paused for two seconds before adding, “There’s no need to worry about that. Just stay away from him in the future.
“Perhaps he had long targeted Lewis Wien, and he was just using the information you provided to carry out the assassination while still getting an additional bonus.”
Dorian didn’t continue on the topic as he took out a fist-sized pure crystal ball from his pocket.
“It’s made of Star Crystal, and it can effectively raise your astromancy.”
The light shone in from outside the window as resplendent “waves” surfaced within the crystal ball.
Without waiting for Fors to reject, Dorian chuckled.
“Lewis Wien is my enemy. The payment used to get rid of him should be paid by me. I don’t have that much cash at the moment, and I can only use some items to deduct from the payment.”
“No, there’s no need…” Fors shook her head, partially genuine, but partially in contradiction to her will.
It was genuine because she only wanted to seek revenge for her teacher back when she thought of getting rid of Lewis Wien without considering the possible rewards she could later receive. It was in contradiction to her will because she couldn’t reject the reward.
Dorian said with a stern expression, “Do you wish for me to be ashamed and uneasy?
“Don’t worry. I still have quite a bit of wealth.”
Fors nodded in response.
“Alright then…”
Dorian smiled once again.
“Also, I’ve brought you the Scribe potion formula. You can gather the corresponding ingredients as you digest the Astrologer potion. Heh heh, I’ll prepare one of the main ingredients for you—the brain of an Asmann. You’ll have to rely on yourself for the rest.”
An Asmann was said to be a monster that existed in ancient times. It looked like an unprotected human brain that could fill a room. Not only could it create terrifying illusions, but it could also make its attackers die from their own attacks.
As he spoke, Dorian took out a yellowish-brown goatskin and passed it to Fors.
Fors received it in gratitude and quickly scanned the list of main ingredients:
“One complete brain of an Asmann, cursed artifact of an ancient wraith…”
I hope I can gather the remaining ingredients before I finish digesting the Astrologer potion…Just as Fors rolled up the goatskin, she saw Dorian take out a pure golden box from his suitcase.
After removing the wall of spirituality, Dorian opened the box as he said, “Without the gold enclosing it, the brain of an Asmann will constantly affect you, causing you to hallucinate until you lose your mental facilities.”
Inside the squarish box was a blob of grayish-white, translucent, and wrinkled object. It was about a fifth the size of Lewis Wien’s head.
As expected of a family with a long history…Fors sincerely thanked him once again and received the golden box and skilfully closed it and used a wall of spirituality to seal it.
Dorian didn’t stop and instead gave an excuse for Fors to stay back. He set up a ritual and summoned the void creature Malmouth who enjoyed music. He then took out two documents from the creature’s spherical body.
He had prepared the three items for Fors when he received the shocking news regarding Mr. Door; therefore, he had it on him.
“These are two pieces of property in Backlund. One of them is in Hillston Borough, and the other is in Cherwood Borough. They’re in excellent locations and should have a total valuation of about 6,500 pounds. The amount you can sell them for will be yours,” Dorian said with a smile.
Although the Abraham family was in a state of decline, as a former angel family with a long history, it still had quite a bit of resources, including land, tree farms, property, manors, and mines. However, Dorian only had control over a few, with most of the remainder belonging to the various smaller families.
The place I’m renting costs 2,500 pounds and s in an okay district but an average location… What Teacher gave me today does add up to about 10,000 pounds…Fors couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
…
In the Holy Wind Cathedral, Deep Blue Officiant Randall Valentinus looked at the Mandated Punisher deacon and said, “Any findings?”
The new Backlund archbishop was a middle-aged man with a domineering demeanor. His dark blue hair was thick, and he had large earlobes. His eyes seemed to constantly hide lightning and storms within them.
The Mandated Punisher deacon standing before his desk was a thin middle-aged man wearing a modified captain’s hat. His looks didn’t stand out, but there was an anchor tattoo on his neck.
The man answered reverently, “Your Eminence, we’ve already caught some of the members who participated in the gathering.
“However, they have no idea who the rest are, much less know of the person who assassinated Mr. X.
“According to their description, the assailant was about 1.6 meters tall and likely female. We can’t rule out the possibility that it’s a short man.”
Randall held back his anger and asked, “What do you plan on doing next?”
“As we are temporarily unable to know who Mr. X invited to the gathering, and 1.6-meter-tall women are common, our plan is to relax our stance on the surface as we target a few suspicious targets and convert those we’ve caught into informants. Without us exerting any danger, those bunch of lunatics from the Aurora Order will definitely seek out the murderer themselves in order to avenge Mr. X. They’ll likely do a carpet search, and this way, not only will we find the assassin, but we can also discover more clues to the Aurora Order,” the thin middle-aged man explained in detail.
Randall nodded in thought and said, “Roy, when taking action, remember to apply for a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact.
“The situation is clear that the Aurora Order has at least a Saint in Backlund. And the assassin’s strength is greater than the typical Sequence 5 Beyonder, and they similarly have a demigod backing them.”
“Yes, Your Eminence.” Roy Wellesley struck the left side of his chest with his right fist.
…
“Dwayne, you often exceed my expectations. It hasn’t taken you long to finish studying The Revelation of Evernight’s Book of Wisdom.” Inside Saint Samuel Cathedral, Bishop Elektra closed the bible in his hands and smiled at the pious tycoon with gray sideburns and deep blue eyes.
Klein laughed and replied, “This is expected of a believer.
“Next up is the study of the Letters of the Saints?”
“Yes, which saint do you wish to begin with?” Elektra asked.
Klein looked to his sides and chuckled.
“Let’s do Saint Samuel then.”
Elektra wasn’t surprised at that as he seriously introduced, “Saint Samuel was a Backlund archbishop during the Fourth Epoch of the Trunsoest Empire. He contributed greatly to the spreading of the Goddess’s faith and entered ‘Her’ divine kingdom before dying, becoming an angel…”
As he spoke, he flipped to the corresponding Letters of the Saints.
At this moment, Klein’s spiritual perception was triggered. He felt a deep sense of evil and diabolical will spread above him.
Following that, a cold and quiet feeling extended from underground, leveling everything and restoring the cathedral to its former tranquility.
Bishop Elektra snapped out of his daze and said to Dwayne Dantès who didn’t seem to detect anything, “Sorry, I just recalled something.”
“It’s fine,” Klein replied with a warm smile.
Although he didn’t seem to notice anything, thoughts were flying through his mind. He began considering what the anomaly that happened during that instant meant.
Previously, the Keepers would head upstairs along the nearby staircase. It can be preliminary determined that they live there, coinciding with the area where the anomaly happened… The Keepers aren’t in the best of conditions, so the chances of them losing control are greater than ordinary Beyonders, causing them to suddenly release a sense of an evil and diabolical will?
And this was suppressed and quelled by the core seal deep behind Chanis Gate?
If that’s the case, there are two possibilities. One, the core seal behind Chanis Gate can sense all the anomalies in Saint Samuel Cathedral, and then react instinctively. Second, during the Keeper’s watch over the years, they are constantly corroded by the core seal’s powers. In a certain sense, they are a part of it, or they bear the weight of the corresponding traits. Once any abnormalities happen, their bodies will immediately intervene.
If it’s the former, that means that when I knock a Keeper unconscious and replace him, it will easily be detected by the core seal behind Chanis Gate. It will produce an anomaly like before, causing my plan to fail right at the beginning. If it’s the latter, I’ll definitely be repelled when entering Chanis Gate, even when disguised as a Keeper…
I need to figure out the problem before coming up with a direct countermeasure…
It’s really difficult to steal Sealed Artifacts from the various Churches. It’s no wonder almost no one is willing to do so…
As Klein’s thoughts wandered, he superficially paid attention to Bishop Elektra’s explanation of Saint Samuel’s experiences and letters that he left behind. When it was almost time, he politely bade him farewell.
After returning to 160 Böklund Street, he saw his butler approach just as he handed his hat and cane to Richardson.
“Sir, do you plan on holding a ball or banquet next weekend and invite the neighbors?” Walter wasn’t using a suggestive tone, but a tone of inquiry.
However, Klein knew very well that since his butler had raised the matter, it meant that it was almost time.
He nodded gently and said, “Saturday night then. A ball.
“I’ll have to trouble you and Taneja to make the preparations.
“Is there enough money?”
When saying the last statement, Klein looked to his housekeeper.
Taneja sternly nodded and said, “There’s enough.
“The various alcoholic beverages in your wine cellar is enough to handle several banquets.”
When moving into 160 Böklund Street, Klein had handed her 1,000 pounds in cash for the household expenses. From the looks of it, even with the need to replenish fine wine, tea leaves, and coffee beans, it wasn’t something that could be spent in a month.
The gold pound is rather strong after all…Klein nodded and smiled.
“Let’s not use wine that’s too expensive for our first ball. It’s common to be reserved in Loen.”
“Yes, sir.” Although Walter was very aware of how to run a ball, he still paid serious attention to his employer’s instructions.
He paused and said, “There are only two things you need to do. First, it’s to settle the guest list with our help, thinking up some small talk for each guest, matching the person’s corresponding status and experience. Second, it’s to order a suit for the ball.”
How troublesome… When greeting Hazel, can I say that the sewers here are cleaner than the squares in the Southern Continent?As Klein sighed and lampooned, he nodded slightly.
“No problem.”
…
Deep into the night, the crimson moon hung high in the sky. The smog which had significantly thinned made Backlund have an additional sense of tranquility.
In Dwayne Dantès’s master bedroom, Klein set up a ritual to summon himself.
He planned on entering the sewers tonight to confirm that Trissy had left. He then planned on heading for the fork she had described, to explore the so-called hidden passageway to see if he could discover anything.
Klein didn’t have extravagant hopes of gaining anything. He was only worried that the secret hidden in the sewers would pose a hidden risk that would one day explode. This could easily involve Dwayne Dantès who lived nearby, spoiling his plans in stealing the Antigonus family’s notebook.
On this matter, I can’t be an ostrich that buries its head in the sand and pretend not to know anything… I should discover the problem early and destroy what needs destroying or report what needs reporting before it completely erupts. That’s the most effective solution… Of course, I also need to be sufficiently careful. I mustn’t let my exploration end up lighting a fuse…Klein’s Spirit Body tore out of the candlelight, and with Azik’s copper whistle augmenting him, he possessed the physical body of Dwayne Dantès, controlling him to walk to the boundary of the wall of spirituality and sit in the reclining chair.
To the external world, it looked as though the tycoon had dozed off reading the papers.
Summoning my soul to possess my own body feels different from returning to my body. There’s an obvious barrier in between…Klein did a comparison of the experience and floated to his desk, cleaning up most of the items on the altar and leaving behind the candle that maintained his summoning to burn silently.
After doing all of this, Klein wore Creeping Hunger, and with Azik’s copper whistle, Death Knell, and the Senor gold coin in possession, he flew out of the master bedroom and left 160 Böklund Street, drilling into the sewers.
Just as Klein found himself in the moist and dirty environment, he immediately released Wraith Senor and made his marionette open up a distance from him, turning into the hidden fork where Trissy was previously recuperating.
This time, he saw that the clean region in the sewers was already stained with dirt containing signs of rats.
From the looks of it, Trissy has really left…Klein, who was following far behind, heaved a sigh of relief.
As a Spirit Body, he didn’t need to breathe, nor did he need to walk on the ground. Therefore, he didn’t mind how disgusting the sewers were.
Senor walked out of the area and continued walking ahead and turned on the sixth left turn. Klein constantly maintained a distance of fifty meters, perfectly acting the role of the person behind the scenes.
At the end of the fork was a corroded wall covered in moss. At a glance, there weren’t any abnormalities to it. If Trissy hadn’t mentioned it, Klein wouldn’t have gotten his marionette to observe every inch of the area in detail.
A few minutes later, Senor suddenly straightened his back and walked forward, entering the wall.
Passing through the rather thick obstacle, Klein’s eyes opened up. With the marionette’s vision, he saw a half-natural, half-artificial cave. It wasn’t more than 1.8 meters high and was about 3 meters wide. The ground was littered with tools like shovels which were wrapped in oilskin and large piles of mud and rubble. Right up ahead were two hidden passageways that extended downwards.
The left one was about five to six meters deep, while the one on the right was nearly ten meters deep. However, nothing seemed to have existed in them, as though they were still being excavated.
This was dug up by Hazel? In the day, she’s an arrogant lady of high society, and at night, she’s an excavator in the sewers? Furthermore, she’s moving the dirt and rubble one pail at a time? She was loitering around to find the exact spot, and digging was the subsequent step? That wall must’ve been a secret door…Klein hid himself at the fork’s entrance as he made Senor scrutinize the area.
Following that, he made the Wraith enter the left passage until he reached a completely sealed off area.
Senor’s figure slowly turned faint as it turned incorporeal. In this state, he passed through the soil and explored deeper.
But even when reaching the hundred-meter limit, he didn’t discover anything of use. All he saw were ordinary insects and worms.
Klein made the marionette switch directions, “swimming” in the sea of soil without finding anything.
Senor soon returned to the cave from before and entered the right passageway without being affected by any obstacles.
There’s still nothing… It’s not without reason that Trissy determined that it will only work for a particular pathway or being in possession of a certain item… Hmm… She must’ve probed the area with the invisible threads of a Demoness of Pleasure… Unfortunately, I’ve already lost Tinder… I wonder if the gray fog’s aura on me would work. It seems to strongly attract Beyonders from the Marauder pathway…Klein silently commented and, using his Spirit Body state, planned on personally visiting the two hidden passageways that Hazel had dug up.
However, he curbed his desire because he was now a Marionettist. Doing it personally in situations that didn’t require it was in violation of the acting principles.
It’s fine even if I don’t use the gray fog’s aura. I’ll just request to purchase a mystical item from the Marauder pathway during tomorrow afternoon’s Tarot Gathering. It doesn’t need to be too expensive. It can just correspond to Sequence 8 or 9… Hmm, that badge from Lanevus is only a signal receiver, not an item of this pathway… While not aware of the exact situation of what’s hiding inside, rashly using my Spirit Body to explore it might result in me attracting a High-Sequence monster… Being careful and cautious will forever be a condition for myself…Klein slowly heaved a sigh of relief and retrieved Wraith Senor.
He wasn’t worried that Hazel would continue coming in the near future. Any person with normal intelligence wouldn’t continue coming unless they had the means to deal with the situation from before!
Ignoring how Hazel hasn’t had any contact with Beyonder circles, even if she has, getting an item from the Sun domain isn’t simple. After all, Backlund is the territory of the Church of Storms… I do have something that I don’t use often. Heh heh, can I find an opportunity to sell it to her and then let her use it to harm my marionette?Klein jeered at himself before shaking his head with a laugh.
He ended the summoning and returned above the gray fog, vanishing from the sewers.
…
On Monday morning, the bright sunlight tore through the thin clouds, shining onto every corner of Backlund.
Emlyn White pulled down on his silk top hat. As he left the carriage and walked to the Harvest Church, he squinted his eyes and mumbled, “What terrible weather…
“Backlund’s worst season is coming soon…”
He was just about to step onto the stairs when he saw a paperboy approach him, handing him a copy of the Tussock Times.
“Sir, today’s morning papers!”
Emlyn wanted to reject it when he discovered a small slip clasped in the middle of the boy’s fingers.
“…”
Emlyn maintained his countenance as he took out a penny and passed it to the boy, receiving the copy of the Tussock Times and the slip.
Before entering the Harvest Church, he quickly spread it open and scanned it.
“There are clues to the people you are looking for. Please come to the Bravehearts Bar.”
9:30 a.m., Backlund Bridge area, Iron Gate Street, Bravehearts Bar.
Emlyn White stood rooted to his spot after he got down from the carriage. He stared ahead in a daze, nearly forgetting to avoid the sunlight.
At that moment, the bar’s main door was shut with no signs of it opening.
As a Sanguine who seldom left his home and only went to places like bars at night, Emlyn never expected the bar to be closed in the morning. He had left the Harvest Church in a rush via the transportation system after seeing the paper slip, hoping to obtain any first-hand intelligence.
To save time, he even tolerated the cramped environment and stench of the metro.
At that moment, Emlyn was somewhat peeved, but he knew that he had made the mistake. All he could do was pull a face and circle around Iron Gate Street to not waste his trip.
Just as he was about to approach a rental carriage that stood along the street, he caught sight of a familiar figure from the corner of his eye.
The person was wearing a brown rounded top hat and an old coat while carrying a ragged haversack. He was none other than Ian, the underground arms dealer and intelligence merchant.
Hehe, I have quite good intuition. I knew he would appear early!Emlyn was delighted as he stuffed his hands into his pockets and leisurely walked over, blocking Ian’s way as he chuckled.
“Good morning.”
Ian looked up and glanced at the handsome man before him, replying in puzzlement, “Good morning, Mr. White. You should’ve come in the evening.”
“It seems to be a suitable time now,” Emlyn said with a smile, clearly in a good mood. “Ian, why do you always wear the same clothes and outfit every time I see you?”
Ian answered without minding the question, “This can make me appear more mature while allowing me to keep a low profile.
“Of course, the main reason is that I lack money.”
The final sentence was added with a joking tone.
“I look forward to your attire in summer,” Emlyn said with a scoff.
“I’ll take off my coat,” As Ian spoke, he took out two pieces of paper from his ragged haversack. They were the bounty notices that Emlyn had previously given him. “Someone in East Borough saw this person.”
He handed over one of the papers to Emlyn, and on it was the name, Argos.
Realizing that there really were clues to the Primordial Moon believers, Emlyn asked in delight, “Where is he?”
Ian didn’t reply as he looked at him with a silent smile.
Experienced, Emlyn immediately took out his wallet and gave 150 pounds to Ian.
“That’s your reward.”
Ian smiled and said, “There’s still another half to go.”
Another half?Emlyn nearly wanted to let this merchant in front of him know the prowess of a Sanguine. This was because an effective clue cost 20 pounds, while an exact location cost 150 pounds.
However, he quickly read between the lines as he asked in pleasant surprise, “Another one was found?”
“Yes.” Ian handed him the remaining piece of paper in his hand. “While my friend observed Argos and confirmed his residence, it was discovered that he had met with this person named Galis Kevin. Therefore, I’ve obtained the residence of the two targets at the same time.”
“…Very good.” Emlyn emptied his wallet and gave another 150 pounds to Ian.
He was abnormally delighted; he felt that the Ancestor and Mr. Fool were blessing him. This was because there were only five targets, and he had successfully hunted one. Now, with two additional clues, all he needed to do was succeed in order to declare himself victor regardless of what the other Sanguine did.
Ian seriously counted and checked the notes before saying with a suppressed voice, “Argos is on the third story of the apartment block at East Borough’s 6 Limestone Street, opposite the public washroom.
“Galis Kevin is similarly in East Borough. He stays in the room beside the staircase on the first floor at 19 Beluga Whale Street.”
“I will confirm your intelligence. I believe you wouldn’t wish to abandon your business for a mere 300 pounds.” Emlyn nodded gently as he gave a warning. Following that, he chuckled and said, “They were found so easily?”
Ian’s red eyes darted around slightly as he said, “First, many bounty hunters are my friends. They have many informants in East Borough.
“Second, those two gentlemen didn’t have great disguises. Despite being in East Borough, they wore very different attire from the people around them. If they were willing to wear more ragged clothes and did more than twelve hours of labor work, I believe they would be hard to find in the messy East Borough.”
Is that so… One needs to take note of the difference in environment when hiding oneself…Emlyn muttered silently to himself, feeling as though he had learned a new trick.
He didn’t plan on heading to East Borough immediately. This was because even if he took action in the day, it would be very difficult to escape without causing a commotion. It was a rather dangerous act in Backlund, as it meant that the Mandated Punishers or Nighthawks might come knocking at the door just after he sneaked back home.
Emlyn planned on verifying the situation and taking action between eight to nine in the evening after the Tarot Gathering.
The Primordial Moon believer from before was quite strong. These two likely aren’t weaker. Although I have confidence, it feels unsafe only relying on myself…As Emlyn considered the problem, he waved his hand and bade Ian farewell. He rode on a rental carriage, heading back for the south side of the Bridge.
…
East Chester County, Stoen City.
Audrey stood behind a railing, watching the servants placing the items that had been brought from the family castle in suitable spots. The scene was bustling but orderly.
I’ll send someone to Associate Professor Michele later and tell him that I’ll be paying a visit to the Relic Search and Preservation Foundation… I hope that they’ve obtained some items that have been tainted with Beyonder effects…As Audrey’s mind wandered, she couldn’t help but smile. She was proud of her decision of donating the funds to establish the foundation.
When her eyes that were as beautiful as emeralds saw the time on the wall clock, she hurriedly reined in her thoughts and turned to return to her bedroom.
Susie was slumped in a corner of the bedroom. Its front paws were crossed, giving it a sense of elegance.
In front of it was an opened book. There were dense lines of text written on it.
Susie would raise one of her front paws from time to time to flip the page as she read with great seriousness.
Every time I see Susie like that, I feel a little ashamed… Audrey, you mustn’t slack off on your education!Audrey encouraged herself in silence as she approached, planning to get Susie to head outside to guard the door.
Susie looked up and glanced at Audrey before standing straight up, saying, “I got it!”
After saying that, it briskly ran out the bedroom without closing the door.
“…I haven’t said anything.” Audrey blinked as she softly muttered to herself.
She had given such instructions many times. To prevent Susie from detecting that she wanted to be alone in the room from 3 to 3:30 p.m. on Mondays, forbidding humans and dogs from coming close, she had also done similar matters at other times, pretending that there was a gathering, wanting alone time while maintaining an irregular pattern.
I have to say that Susie’s existence has effectively raised my motivation to learn, as well as how strictly I handle matters… I can’t be inferior to a dog! But, being better than this dog doesn’t seem to be something worthy of praise…Audrey puffed her cheeks with a self-deprecating comment as she sat by her bed, awaiting the beginning of the Tarot Gathering.
…
3 p.m. above the gray fog.
Dark red figures shot up along the two sides of the long bronze table, materializing into different blurry figures.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~” Audrey’s greeted with a cheery voice as she bowed.
The other members greeted one after another until the existence at the seat of honor nodded in response.
While sitting down, Fors couldn’t help but look at Mr. World, wondering what she should use as an opening.
Apart from passing on her teacher’s reply to Ma’am Hermit, she planned on doing a few matters. One, she wanted to tell Mr. World that due to the difficulty of the mission, she would pay him more, but it required him to wait. This was because the sale of the houses took time. Second, after brainstorming, she thought of a good way that could earn money and raise her strength. She had gained inspiration from The World’s actions: Rent out Leymano’s Travels!
When a member needed an item to temporarily raise their combat strength to deal with certain situations, they could rent Leymano’s Travels from her. The rent could be paid in two forms—cash which wasn’t too expensive or to record Beyonder powers instead. This also meant that the renter had to guarantee that the spellbook was returned with more filled pages.
Of course, as the provider, Fors would record useful Apprentice powers like Door Opening, providing the renter with relevant help.
A problem that could easily happen in this transaction was that the renter might not return it, but with Mr. Fool witnessing these exchanges in the Tarot Club, Fors believed that no one would be blinded by greed.
And the death of the renter was a low probability event for losing Leymano’s Travels. But with everyone knowing that they could pray to Mr. Fool in times of danger, death was an even smaller probability!
How can there not be any risks when doing business… I will talk to Mr. World about when he will use it so that there won’t be any conflicts…Fors retracted her gaze and heard Ma’am Hermit speak.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I have two pages of Roselle’s diary this time.”
Ever since contact was made with Queen Mystic, the receiving of diary pages has stabilized in a rather terrifying manner…Klein nodded slightly and chuckled.
“Very good.”
After a brief silence, Cattleya conjured two yellowish-brown pieces of paper. They leaped into Mr. Fool’s palms as if they had tunneled through the spirit world.
Klein slowly lowered his gaze at the diary in his hands.
“29th December. It’s almost a new year again.
“All the mausoleums have been built. What’s done cannot be undone.”
All the mausoleums have been built… What’s done cannot be undone…Klein looked at the diary page in his hand as his thoughts boiled over as ideas kept emerging and shattering.
From his point of view, this diary page of Emperor Roselle nearly proved his previous conjectures. He had chosen to forcefully switch to the Black Emperor pathway in his later years, doing so at the cost of going mad to become a Sequence 0 true god!
What drove the emperor to make such a decision? What did “He” discover that resulted in “His” agitation, rashness, and loss of composure in the previous diary entry? And compared to back then, “His” emotions in this diary entry appear calm and composed, but it feels like “He” is even more extreme… It’s hard to imagine what the emperor experienced or encountered in “His” later years that resulted in “Him” having such an abnormal situation… The madness that Angels are embroiled with to begin with, or is it something that had happened to the faith of the believers that kept him anchored “His” rationality? Hmm, if “He” was normal, shouldn’t “He” hold back a little and strive for certain outcomes before finding an opportunity to devour the Hidden Sage?Klein instantly thought of many things, but he was unable to find any evidence.
And on this page of goatskin, there were only two short lines of text, as though it indicated the final diary page of Emperor Roselle’s life. The end of the year or the beginning of the new year was the day “He” was suspected to have perished in the White Maple Palace.
An emperor of an era, a transmigrator’s last words?Klein sighed silently as he flipped to the goatskin beneath.
The diary page didn’t have a date, but at the top of the page was a line in Feysac:
“Immediately follows the previous page.”
The words were written neatly and elegantly, very different from Emperor Roselle’s handwriting. It was obvious that it was added by someone else.
It’s probably a note by Queen Mystic… To indicate that this is the last part of the diary, written after the emperor said that what’s done cannot be undone? But why isn’t there a date?Klein was deeply puzzled as he read the corresponding content, his gaze freezing up.
“I believe I’m not the only transmigrator in this world.
“If there’s anyone else who can read my diary, remember to carefully select your Beyonder pathway.
“Once you choose this, it pretty much confirms your allies and your enemies.
“I’m unable to give any actual suggestions because I myself can’t see the true faces of the seven deities or those evil gods. This might be partially related to the second Blasphemy Slate that the ancient organization hides. Unfortunately, I only have a rough idea of the hidden parts, and I’m unable to verify them.
“Similarly, I don’t know what’s written on the first Blasphemy Slate either.
“A useful warning is to not choose pathways with Sequence 0s that are occupied, and also be careful of neighboring Sequence 0s and Sequence 1s. I’ve suffered tremendously on this aspect.
“As for what Sequence 0 represents, search for my other diary pages if you aren’t aware.
“Heh heh, this page is equivalent to the afterword of my life. If I succeed, I’ll be a god, and it will be another story. If I were to fail, there wouldn’t be a future. Perhaps, well—you know.
“Go, my friend who understands my diary, go seek out the secret of transmigration and the truth hidden within. I’ll be watching you, if I’m still alive.
“Finally, let me warn you that you have to remember:
“Be careful of the moon!”
Klein wasn’t surprised about there being more than one transmigrator. After all, he had long known of a “senior” in the form of Emperor Roselle.
He was puzzled about the details that the emperor had used to determine that there wasn’t only one transmigrator.
This was a very important point, as it held great meaning as to whether there were incomparable problems in his bid to return home.
This was like an unknown equation. Without enough examples and conditions, there was no way to obtain the correct answer no matter how he tried to solve it. Only with enough equations could he find the correct answer.
Hmm… The emperor should’ve written his discoveries on this matter in the previous diary entries. Unfortunately, I have no way of knowing where it is in order to do a targeted search and recovery…Klein silently sighed before considering the other contents in the “afterword.”
The hidden contents in the second Blasphemy Slate which the Twilight Hermit Order showed?
Did they deliberately hide the contents, or did they not actually obtain it… The second Blasphemy Slate was actually split into two parts, with the other half landing in the hands of other factions?
My pathway has already been determined. It was selected based on the exclamation found in Emperor Roselle’s diary… From the emperor’s afterword, I can be a bit assured. The Seer pathway doesn’t have a Sequence 0 because the mad Sequence 1 Zaratul is still alive. And according to the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation, heh heh—this subdivision part can probably be called the Law of Incompatibility. If there’s a Sequence 1, there’s no Sequence 0.
I need to be careful of Zaratul, Mr. Door, Blasphemer Amon, and Pallez Zoroast, as well as the other Sequence 1s who exist in these three pathways.
What does being careful of the moon mean?
Be careful of the Primordial Moon?
That could be said directly…
Wait, the emperor apparently had thoughts of exploring the crimson moon before. Could it be that he finally committed himself to do it and discovered something on the moon, which is why he warned other transmigrators to be careful of the moon?
The moon has something to do with transmigration?
Yes… the emperor’s tone indicates that “He” still has some contingency plans, and he might not completely perish. He might be watching me… There should also be clues to such matters, and they should also be written in the earlier diary entries…
As conclusions and puzzlements flashed through Klein’s mind, he finally turned solemn.
He made the diary in his hand vanish and looked towards Cattleya.
“Do you have anything you want to ask?”
Cattleya nudged the heavy glasses on her nose and politely bowed her head.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I wish to know if Emperor Roselle is still alive.”
This question snapped the other members of the Tarot Club out of their own thoughts as they looked towards the end of the bronze table in agitation.
Although Emperor Roselle being alive wasn’t directly related to them, nor would it bring any obvious influence, this topic was enough to stir the thirst hidden deep in the hearts of people regarding rumors and gossip!
I thought I would be immune to such matters after advancing to a Psychiatrist… Sigh, I’m really curious!Audrey looked at Mr. Fool with bright eyes as she waited for “Him” to give the answer.
Only Derrick was uninterested in the matter. The reason why he looked at Mr. Fool was solely because everyone else had done so.
Indeed, Queen Mystic’s questions are basically targeted at the diary pages she provides…Klein didn’t feel stumped as he skillfully chuckled.
“Perhaps.”
By using the answer “perhaps,” he was expressing that Emperor Roselle had the hope of saving himself. As for whether he eventually succeeded or whether there was an accident, it wasn’t in the scope of the question that might not have an answer.
Perhaps… Mr. Fool is implying that Emperor Roselle might still be alive?Cattleya and company felt as though they had heard the greatest secret in the world as they felt a little agitated and excited.
However, they could also sense the underlying tone in Mr. Fool’s words. Due to the lack of diary entries and with him having just awoken recently, “He” was unable to determine if Emperor Roselle had seized an opportunity. To determine that would require more clues and evidence in the future.
Regardless, Emperor Roselle was likely mentally prepared for the assassination.
Without giving Justice, The Hanged Man, and company to think of the related problems, Klein leaned back and said with a calm tone, “That’s all from me.”
Fors hurriedly snapped out of her fantasizing of Roselle’s late years as she looked to the end of the bronze table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I wish to communicate privately with The World. It will end quickly.”
What does she want to communicate with Gehrman Sparrow about? Isn’t Mr. X’s matter over?Klein thought in puzzlement as he nodded gently.
“Yes.”
Following that, he blocked the senses of the other members and controlled The World to chuckle hoarsely.
“Is there anything else?”
Fors deliberated for two seconds and said, “This is the matter. Mr. X’s head allowed me to receive a handsome reward. I believe that I didn’t pay enough on this matter to match the difficulty of the mission. Therefore, I wish to compensate you.
“How much do you wish to receive.”
Not bad. You actually want to compensate me without any prompting… Although Miss Magician is a little greedy on gaining petty advantages, she’s still an honest person. Hmm, it’s very normal to earn some profit while making a transaction. It’s not considered greedy…The pleasantly surprised Klein sighed inwardly in praise as he made The World chuckle.
“How much can you pay?”
Fors hesitated for a moment and said, “5,000 pounds.”
She had used the 10,000-pound price she had informed her teacher, and planned to split it evenly with Mr. World. Furthermore, she needed the recipe, crystal ball, and Beyonder ingredient; thus, she planned on selling the two properties and give him money directly.
And as for the reason why Fors was this generous, it had to do with the mission being harder than she had expected while also paying too low a price. In addition, she was increasingly fearful of The World Gehrman Sparrow. She didn’t dare to offend the crazy adventurer and terrifying bounty hunter.
The Abraham family gave quite a huge reward…Klein controlled The World to say with a laugh, “If you can use large amounts of gold coins in place of notes, you can pay less. It will just depend on how much you can gather.”
“I’ll try my best.” Although Fors was very puzzled over why Mr. World valued gold coins that much, she didn’t dare to ask. He had done the same with Ma’am Hermit’s transaction previously.
She paused before asking, “Mr. World, when would you need to use Leymano’s Travels? I plan on renting it out before and after that period in order to earn some money and Beyonder powers.”
Rent it out? Rent out a mystical item?Klein was taken aback upon hearing that. He never expected Miss Magician to have such business-oriented mind!
As a youth that came from the Internet age on Earth, Klein quickly understood Miss Magician’s idea, how she prepared to do it, and what she was relying on.
Isn’t this sharing economy? With the Tarot Club and The Fool, there’s no technological limitation… Miss Magician is usually lazy and doesn’t have a strong presence, but I never expected her to have sharp acumen on such matters Hmm, it also stems from me requesting to borrow the spellbook… Regardless, to be able to quickly be inspired and set up a business model is pretty good…Klein deliberately made The World Gehrman Sparrow hesitate for a few seconds before saying, “I might need it this weekend and next week.”
He was estimating this based on the time it took Mr. Hanged Man to return from the Abyss Maelstrom to the Rorsted Sea, while also allocating time for him to stabilize his spirituality and replenish his supplies.
When the time came, they would join forces to explore the primitive island with many Beyonder creatures.
Fors hurriedly nodded.
“Alright, I will make the arrangements to prevent others from using it.”
As she heaved a sigh of relief, she requested Mr. Fool that he bear witness for the subsequent rental agreements. After obtaining a confirmation from “Him,” she indicated that she was done with the private communication.
Following that, she conjured Leymano’s Travels and surveyed the table.
“Everyone, I have here a mystical item.
“It has a total of 38 pages. Each page can help the user record Beyonder powers they encounter. They will then be able to release it when needed, but it will be slightly weaker than the original power…
“Each page can be repeatedly recorded. Each record can only be used once… Amongst them, three pages can be used to record demigod level Beyonder powers, but the chances of success are very low. It might not succeed one in ten times…”
Fors simply explained the traits of Leymano’s Travels and its negative effects. It lit up the eyes of Audrey and company.
With them no longer being novices in the domain of mysticism or the Beyonder world, it wasn’t difficult for them to tell the value of Miss Magician’s notebook without her making it explicit to them. At the same time, they viewed it as a demigod-level artifact.
It resembles a Shepherd and the Creeping Hunger. They allow the use of the Beyonder powers from other pathways, but there aren’t as many negative effects. There’s also a chance to record a demigod power… Draw my own blood…Audrey suddenly shrank her hand back in fear as she thought over the matter.
As a powerful noble’s daughter, she had almost never been injured from a young age. Therefore, she had an extreme fear of pain that remained an unknown to her.
Taking the opportunity when Fors paused, she raised her hand slightly and asked, “Miss Magician, how much do you wish to sell it for?”
Audrey believed that her father, Earl Hall, would also be able to recognize the value of Leymano’s Travels, so it was certain that she could be reimbursed by him. Therefore, she planned on fully satisfying Fors’s requirements.
She must be lacking money recently, or else she wouldn’t be selling such an important and useful mystical item…While Audrey thought in pity, she considered whether she should offer to buy it at a premium.
Damn it… Why can’t it be put on sale after I return from the primitive island…Alger had a strong interest in Leymano’s Travels, but he wasn’t able to produce the money or materials needed to purchase this mystical item.
1,300 pounds was money that an ordinary person might not be able to save up even in ten to twenty years, but compared to an item at the level of Leymano’s Travels, it was nothing!
It’s worth at least 10,000 pounds. If I encounter Beyonders that are backed by powerful factions, it wouldn’t be a problem selling it for more than 30,000 pounds…Alger swept his glance at Justice, who was inquiring about the price, as well as Cattleya, who had nudged her glasses, looking as though she was planning to join the bid. He couldn’t help but sigh. He didn’t believe that the transaction would fail according to his wishes, having it left unsold before he returned from the primitive island.
Miss Justice has money, and The Hermit has Queen Mystic and the Moses Ascetic Order. They don’t lack money or resources. Sigh…Alger adjusted his seating posture as he looked across the table with a heavy look.
Emlyn and Derrick were similarly interested in Leymano’s Travels, but it was simply interest. They knew that they lacked the ability to provide anything in a fair exchange.
When she heard Miss Justice’s question, Fors realized that she had forgotten to mention the most crucial point. She hurriedly added, “No, it’s not for purchase. I’m only renting it.”
“When you need it, you can rent it for a short period which will be witnessed by Mr. Fool.”
Rent? You can do that?At that moment, everyone except Klein and Derrick were surprised.
Without a doubt, they knew what a rental transaction was, but they never expected it to be applied to a mystical item, much less have it appear in the Tarot Club!
This was apparently very doable. It was relatively useful for every member of the Tarot Club, and it wouldn’t cost them much while remaining affordable. Furthermore, Miss Magician could slowly build up quite a sizable fortune by doing so, but in fact, the best result was to record Beyonder powers. She could gather different kinds of Beyonder powers from various pathways in this way, making it far more efficient than seeking the chance to record it on her own!Alger quickly realized the key to the rental transaction as he was delighted. He asked, “How much is the rental fee?”
Leymano’s Travels corresponds to a Sequence 6. It’s usually about 5,000 pounds, but due to its uniqueness, it costs at least 10,000 pounds…Fors had built up quite a bit of experience during her time in the Tarot Club, so after some consideration, she said, “Each rental basically starts at 300 pounds. Every additional day is an additional 50 pounds. And when returning it, the notebook needs to have two additional pages of Beyonder powers than when it was rented out. If there’s only one blank page or no blank pages when it’s rented, one just needs to fill up the full book.”
Having two additional pages didn’t mean two additional powers. That also meant that they could use any of the Beyonder powers in Leymano’s Travels. One just needed to make up for it later. There was no need for it to be of the same type, as pages were all that mattered.
50 pounds a day, 1,500 pounds a month… if it’s possible, I can keep renting it…Audrey did a simple count of the costs.
Alger was thrilled when he heard that as he said with an unperturbed look, “I plan on renting it for two days, but the exact price needs negotiation. It will be adjusted based on what Beyonder powers are recorded in the notebook.”
He felt more confident towards his exploration of the primitive island!
“When do you plan to rent it?” Fors asked, delighted that she had business right away.
“I’ll be renting it for two days sometime between this weekend to next weekend. The exact time hasn’t been determined,” Alger replied without any hesitation.
Fors immediately frowned as she said apprehensively, “This period of time has already been reserved for Mr. World.”
Reserved for The World? When did this happen?Alger was surprised as he looked at the other end of the long bronze tale.
He soon came to a realization that it had been agreed upon during their private communication.
Why would they come to such an agreement? Miss Magician doesn’t need to have informed him ahead of time… They had other transactions during the private communication? What kind of communications and transactions would they have… Hmm, Miss Magician had commissioned the assassination of an Aurora Order Oracle. The World had accepted the mission, and one of the traits of the Oracle is the ability to record and use the Beyonder powers of others once. Heh heh, this is identical to Leymano’s Travels… Does this mean that The World has already succeeded? As such, Miss Magician is indebted to him, and she hadn’t fully resolved it. Now, she came up with this method to pay off the rest?Alger eliminated the possibilities and finally felt that he had found the truth.
Without anyone catching wind of it, The World Gehrman Sparrow had already hunted an Aurora Order Oracle, an Oracle suspected to be a Sequence 5!
This secretly made Alger feel alarmed because he was about to cooperate with The World soon.
Thankfully, there’s Mr. Fool bearing witness… As a Blessed, Gehrman Sparrow wouldn’t violate the agreement he makes in front of a god…Alger consoled himself and retracted his gaze from The World.
Meanwhile, Audrey and Cattleya had recalled the matter of the Aurora Order Oracle from the transactions involving both Miss Magician and Mr. World, as well as how the Oracle’s powers were similar to Leymano’s Travels; hence, they believed that The World might’ve already completed the mission. Renting the spellbook was one of the parts to completing the transaction.
Emlyn didn’t think about such matters, putting his focus on the unavailability of Leymano’s Travels this weekend and the following week.
In other words, I can borrow it for the next few days? If I have help from this notebook, those two primitive believers wouldn’t be able to pose a threat…Emlyn looked around and turned anxious as he leisurely said, “Can I rent it for today and tomorrow?”
“400 pounds plus two pages of Beyonder powers,” Fors directly announced the price.
Emlyn nodded gently.
“Introduce what Beyonder powers are recorded first. If they aren’t very useful to me, I wish that the price can be lowered because I’ll need to waste time recording powers.”
Fors flipped through Leymano’s Travels and began to give a vague introduction.
Door Opening… Black Screen… Tumble… Teleport… Lightning Strike… Float… Flight… Windblades… Eh, why are there so many Beyonder powers in the Storm domain? The World has used it before? He recorded the Beyonder powers corresponding to Sea God from Mr. Fool? When I return to the cathedral, I should find out what recently happened in Backlund. That Oracle couldn’t have died without a trace…As Alger listened, he began thinking of investigating the matter.
The Hermit similarly thought of The World Gehrman Sparrow from hearing the Beyonder powers which were recorded in Leymano’s Travels.
I wonder if I can pay a certain price to get The Fool to showcase demigod powers of the Storm pathway as well as “His” domain… This will be better than seeking the help of the Moses Ascetic Order. That will make them know of my possession of Leymano’s Travels… Hmm, I should first write to Her Majesty. Perhaps, she will come to the Future to showcase her powers…Cattleya was increasingly convinced that the spellbook had a value that exceeded its level and was very regretful that Miss Magician was only renting it.
After hearing the description, Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief. This was because the Beyonder powers like Lightning were very lethal against artificial vampires.
Of course, it was the same for Sanguine.
Very good. I was still worried about needing to seek The Sun’s help and passing Leymano’s Travels to him to get him to showcase purification powers to be recorded…Emlyn instantly became relaxed as he glanced at Derrick beside him while saying to Fors, “Deal.”
400 pounds with the recording of a few Beyonder powers was nothing compared to the completion of his mission.
I can earn money quickly and also obtain Beyonder powers this way…Fors suddenly felt that her future was bright as she hurriedly smiled.
“Alright, I’ll get Mr. Fool to transfer it to you after the gathering.”
Right on the heels of that, she turned to say to Cattleya, “Ma’am, the Abraham family’s direct descendant has given a reply. Do you wish to communicate privately or have me directly say it out loud?”
Cattleya thought and said, “Let’s do it privately.”
Soon, the others had their senses blocked as Fors recounted what her teacher said:
“They don’t know much about Mr. Door either. They only know two things, no—three.”
“First, among their ancestors, there is an existence known as Mr. Door.
“Second, this ancestor vanished in the War of the Four Emperors. They’ve been struggling to find him.
“Third, they will hear ravings that can cause a loss of control during the full moon and Blood Moon.
“In addition, they temporarily do not wish to make any direct contact.”
The third point was added by Fors by herself. She wished that Ma’am Hermit and the Queen Mystic behind her could use this to further understand Mr. Door’s matters. This was beneficial in helping the Abraham escape the fate of being cursed.
Mr. Door is the Abraham family’s ancestor and “He” vanished in the War of the Four Emperors. “He” would create ravings during full moons? Hmm, the latter was confirmed by Mr. Fool, so there’s nothing suspicious… That is to say that although Mr. Door has vanished, “He” still can affect Beyonders of the same bloodline, as well as living beings that used certain items during the full moon and Blood Moon. This means that “He” hasn’t completely lost his connection with the real world… This is how the emperor was able to interact with “Him”? Her Majesty once said that there were members of the Abraham family who worked for the emperor back then…Cattleya had some theories as she gently nodded.
“If there are any questions, I’ll get you to pass them on.
“I’ll pay the remaining 650 pounds today.”
With 650 pounds, along with Mr. Moon’s 400 pounds, I’ve made a profit of 1,050 pounds today. Together with the 730 pounds from before, as well as the sale of the two properties to pay Mr. World, I might still have a thousand left. My savings are about to exceed 3,000 pounds! This way, I’ll have the money needed to purchase the other main ingredient for Scribe. I might still have some leftover…At that moment, Fors suddenly found herself a little wealthy.
This made her consider helping purchase the Interrogator Beyonder characteristic for Xio to make up for the risk she had to endure over Mr. X’s assassination.
After the blocking of senses was lifted, Fors heard The World Gehrman Sparrow speak before she could say a word.
“I need a mystical item from the Marauder pathway. It can be at Sequence 9 or 8.”
Cattleya considered for a moment and said, “I can ask around for you. However, items of the Marauder pathway aren’t common. There might be a premium involved.”
“No problem.” Klein controlled The World to provide the response.
He then made his marionette look at the now wealthy Miss Magician.
“I want to sell an Interrogator Beyonder characteristic for only 1,000 pounds.”
Typically, this Sequence 7 Beyonder characteristic which could be used as a main ingredient should’ve been priced around 1,200 pounds, but Klein had two sets at the moment. Furthermore, considering how he had used Miss Xio’s identity to participate in Mr. X’s gathering, there was a certain degree of danger he was bringing to her; therefore, he gave a slight discount.
It’s only 1,000 pounds. That’s like a sale at a department store! But why does Mr. World know that I want it? He is Mr. Fool’s Blessed. The Interrogator Beyonder characteristic was in his hands, and he is also aware that I can now afford it…Fors was stunned for two seconds as she nearly forgot to reply.
During this process, Audrey held back the urge to engage in shopping, because she knew that Xio needed the item.
1,000 pounds? An Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic?Cattleya seriously thought over the hidden intent behind The World when she heard Miss Magician say, “Deal!”
…I haven’t even made my offer…Cattleya mumbled inwardly as she maintained her silence.
She could tell that The World and The Magician had reached a strange level of understanding on this matter, so she didn’t interject.
Similarly, she also sensed that something good had happened to The Hanged Man this week. He appeared more spirited than before, appearing more confident.
He previously purchased the potion formula and main ingredients to Ocean Songster… He had also asked me where Obninsks that do not belong to the Church of Storms can be found… This is likely related to the ritual… He has already advanced?Cattleya suddenly felt a sense of danger.
As the Admiral of Stars who was famous throughout the Five Seas, she always felt a sense of superiority in the Tarot Club. But in recent times, with The World Gehrman Sparrow showing his ability at hunting pirate admirals, followed by The Hanged Man reaching Sequence 5, a Sequence 5 that made him adept at sea battles, she felt that she no longer had the right to belittle others. She felt a sense of urgency that hadn’t existed in her for a long time.
However, I have Sequence 4 ahead of me. It’s the boundary between spirituality and godhood. It’s not that easy to advance… I still don’t see any hope despite preparing for years…Cattleya sighed inwardly as she looked at The World Gehrman Sparrow and asked, “Any chances for the blood of a Mythical Creature?”
I’ve been waiting for you to ask this!The Fool Klein smiled while watching the transactions as he controlled The World to hoarsely laugh.
“That angel got me to ask you what you can give ‘Him’ in exchange for a drop of blood.
“‘He’ emphasizes that it needs to satisfy him.”
Angel? Mr. World directly contacted an angel? Furthermore, he has convinced the angel to provide a drop of blood!?Audrey was first alarmed before her thoughts raced as she turned to look at the seat of honor.
She suspected that The World, Mr. Fool’s Blessed, had contacted an angel that was in service to Mr. Fool!
She was like The Magician, believing that The World only knew of clues to the location of an angel or its remains. They never expected him to directly converse with an angel!
One had to know that the Grounded Angels were equivalent to the leaders of the seven Churches!
Indeed…Alger sighed silently, believing that his guess has been verified.
As expected of Mr. Fool’s Blessed…Cattleya held back her surprise and shock as she pondered.
“May I know what pathway this angel is from?”
The World surveyed the area and said, “Monster.”
Monster, which means it’s an angel from the Fate pathway? It’s no wonder Mr. Fool’s honorific name has the words King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck…Audrey, Derrick, and company were enlightened, believing that their inferences matched the actual situation and the inherent logic.
Their gazes and guesses stirred Klein. He realized a corresponding problem. In the honorific name he fabricated, the description of wielding good luck had successfully been directed towards the mysterious space above the gray fog!
Is this related to why the people from the Fate pathway can see my uniqueness? Could this be related to why the Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin, took the initiative to establish friendly ties with me? In my honorific name’s three lines, the first line is a description of my inherent self, and the second is about the corresponding divine domain. Only the third line involves the authority. Wields good luck… Of course, The Fool itself can also contain a certain amount of authority…Klein suddenly felt that he needed to find an opportunity to communicate with the unborn fetus.
However, he suspected that the paper crane would tear at any moment. This was because just erasing the original content was already a rather precarious process.
At this moment, Cattleya said, “Thanks for your help. I will seriously consider it and give you a response as soon as possible.”
She planned on consulting Queen Mystic to see if there were any conditions that would entice an angel from the Fate pathway.
With the conversation between The World and The Hermit ending, the transactions came to a formal end. The Tarot Gathering then proceeded into a period for free communication.
Fors thought for a moment and looked at Emlyn.
“I’d like to remind you of two things. First, be familiar with the powers on each corresponding page. It will be very dangerous if you were to flip to the wrong page and use the wrong power in combat.”
Emlyn scoffed immediately as he said, “I’m very confident in my intelligence.”
Fors didn’t speak further and switched to mentioning:
“A serious case involving Beyonders happened in East Borough. The surrounding region is on high alert. If you plan on carrying out any operations, take note of that.”
Emlyn viewed this piece of information with great importance as he asked, “Are you aware of what happened?”
Upon hearing Mr. Moon’s question, Fors nearly blurted out,“Of course! Better than anyone else! I’m just not too aware of the details.”
However, she controlled her mouth in time as she apprehensively looked at Mr. World.
At the same time, Alger, Audrey, and Cattleya vaguely guessed that the serious matter that had happened in Backlund’s East Borough was the assassination of the Aurora Order’s Oracle. Based on the inferences they had before, it was done by The World!
And as Emlyn wasn’t a Spectator, he wasn’t able to tell from her eyes. All Fors could do was force a smile at Emlyn.
“I’m unable to tell you the specifics.
“I only know that demigod-level Beyonder powers of the Storm domain appeared back then. The Church of Storms places a great deal of attention over the matter.”
She didn’t dare divulge the reasons on behalf of Mr. World, simply describing what she had seen.
She believed that if Mr. World was willing to reveal more, he definitely would’ve added on to her answer.
Demigod-level Beyonder powers of the Storm domain?Audrey and company were taken aback as they instinctively doubted the accuracy of their theories.
They had previously imagined that Leymano’s Travels had been created after the death of the Aurora Order Oracle; therefore, The World had no way of borrowing Mr. Fool’s demigod-level powers to record them before the assassination!
The serious case involving Beyonders in East Borough has nothing to do with Mr. World? No, Fors’s glance is enough proof that it was caused by Mr. World! But why would a demigod-level Beyonder power of the Storm domain appear? One possibility is that Leymano’s Travels isn’t a result of this assassination but that it originally belonged to Fors. Another possibility is that a Cardinal of the Church of Storms or a Beyonder with the corresponding Sealed Artifact had delivered an attack…
If it were the former, needing Mr. World to use the Beyonder powers at the demigod level implies that the Oracle was relatively powerful with the possible existence of a Saint backing him. If it were the latter, to have Mr. World still be able to leave safely after such an assault implies his formidableness…
Of course, the possibility can’t be eliminated that he deliberately lured the Church of Storms to encounter the Aurora Order’s Oracle, and while a battle broke out between demigods, he efficiently carried out an assassination during the chaos…Audrey made some guesses based on the details she had observed, and each guess implied one thing:
The World had the strength, intelligence, support, and ability, making him one of the top Sequence 5 Beyonders below that of demigods!
How terrifying. As expected of Mr. Fool’s Blessed… When I arrive at a cathedral, I should be able to figure out what happened…Alger also made a basic judgment of the situation as he sighed. All he could do was console himself. With such a helper, the exploration of the primitive island would only be easier.
As for Cattleya, she shared similar thoughts with Audrey. She planned on asking Queen Mystic about the situation. This owner of the Dawn had previously revealed in her letter that she would be in Backlund for the time being.
Demigod-level Beyonder powers of the Storm domain…Emlyn repeated Miss Magician’s words as his head ached.
Although he enjoyed staying at home and not heading out, he still needed to head out to get some blood to drink from the hospitals. Being in a big city, he was equipped with common knowledge. Together with his elders warnings and guidance, he knew a lot about the official organizations like the Machinery Hivemind, Mandated Punishers, and Nighthawks. He knew the influence that a serious case would bring to the area.
If I don’t have a good disguise while infiltrating East Borough, I might be caught by the Mandated Punishers before I even approach my targets… Although I have the identity of being part of the Church of Mother Earth and wouldn’t be impounded underground or made into a test subject of Sealed Artifacts, this also means that my operation has failed. I might even have Leymano’s Travels taken away… During such times, taking the sewers would be even more dangerous. Who knows how many official Beyonders are lying in ambush over there…Emlyn suddenly felt that what seemed like a simple mission had turned difficult.
He quickly came to a decision that he would take action in the latter half of the night. During this time, the low-class residents of East Borough would begin returning home from work. Although it was dark, the streets would be bustling. Even if the Mandated Punishers had ten times more manpower, it was impossible to carry out any strict surveillance and single out every possible suspect.
The next important step is to plan the operation to finish off the two artificial vampires without causing much of a stir… Hmm, I’ll have to consider a situation of an intense battle that’s impossible to hide… Wait, Miss Magician had just mentioned that Leymano’s Travels has a Beyonder power known as Teleport… The problem is resolved!Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled.
“I will keep that in mind.”
He had said that sentence very calmly and with great confidence, as though everything was in control.
Heh, this fellow Emlyn was first stumped before feeling relieved. There’s a 90% chance he recalled the Traveler’s Door in Leymano’s Travels… If I hadn’t obtained Traveling, I definitely would’ve added the condition that no one is to touch that spellbook’s page before The World Gehrman Sparrow…Klein scoffed silently without a word.
To him, as there was only one Traveler’s Door in Leymano’s Travels, he definitely needed to use Creeping Hunger for his return trip to the primitive island. In that case, he might as well exploit the glove as he needed to feed a death row convict to it. He didn’t want to waste it.
“Anyways, I’ve warned you.” Fors didn’t speak further, wishing that everything would go smoothly for Mr. Moon.
At that moment, Alger turned to look at Little Sun.
“Are you still in the City of Silver?”
“Yes, my recent mission is to acquaint myself with my powers and patrol the surrounding area,” Derrick replied honestly.
Alger thought for a moment before saying, “Has that Shepherd Elder not looked for you recently?”
“No.” Derrick paused. “The six-member council seems to be busy with the former Chief’s mausoleum. As for what it is, I’m not privy to the information.”
Klein had heard Little Sun mention of the former Chief of the City of Silver. It was said that he had built a mausoleum that reached deep underground before moving into it, and he hadn’t appeared again. It was suspected that his attempt to switch to Sequence 3 of the Death pathway had failed.
I wonder what happened inside the mausoleum. My spiritual intuition tells me that there’s danger involved…Before Klein spoke, he heard Alger say, “Take note of this matter. To investigate the former Chief’s mausoleum at such a critical moment means that it’s something important. It might bring you danger.”
“Okay!” Derrick nodded strongly. “I’ll do my best to figure out the specifics.”
The exchange continued. As the members didn’t encounter much this week, this segment quickly came to an end. The Tarot Club members began teaching The Sun mysticism languages of the outside world as they learned about ancient myths from him.
During this process, Audrey was a little disappointed and depressed. She had failed to buy anything or share anything this week, and her participation appeared lacking.
Sigh… My life has been too quiet and stable. I have nothing to share… However, this is normal. As the daughter of one of the top three bankers in the kingdom, a daughter of East Chester’s earl, if I were to frequently encounter Beyonder matters, experiencing alarming and exciting matters every week, that means that the present society and government structure is unable to maintain the order of the Beyonder world. It would definitely result in a fundamental change to everything… Hmm, when I return to Backlund, my contact with the Psychology Alchemists will increase. I’ll be able to change this situation…Audrey rapidly became optimistic, and she stood up and bade Mr. Fool farewell.
Over the past half a year, she had read quite a number of useful books thanks to Susie. In terms of profundity and maturity, she was a lot better than before.
…
Böklund Street North Borough, 160 Böklund Street.
After ending the Tarot Club, Klein walked to the attached balcony to his bedroom, and he looked at the surrounding environment which was filled with vegetation.
With Miss Magician’s attempt to rent out Leymano’s Travels, there will be more of such Tarot Club transactions in the future. Heh heh, they might not have realized that their own Beyonder powers can be sold! Once the rentals happen more frequently, someone will ultimately request someone to help record a particular power… When the time comes, I’ll be able to supply Beyonder powers of various domains thanks to the numerous mystical items I have…
It won’t be too expensive, but it’s long-lasting, and it will often be in demand.
Heh, I wonder who will be the first to muster their courage to seek The Fool for help, hoping that a demigod power can be recorded… This needs to be a fair exchange, and a sufficient price needs to be paid… If no one dares take that step, afraid that it’s blasphemous, I can let The World be an example. After all, Mr. Fool has shown his friendliness and casualness from the beginning. As long as no mistakes are made, similar transactions can be made…
Having the precedent of punishing Ma’am Hermit, I don’t believe anyone will belittle The Fool as a result. They would be honored, delighted, and fearful…Klein thought about the Tarot Club as his thoughts wandered, filled with anticipation towards the trade of Beyonder powers in the future.
At this moment, he heard knocking at the door.
“Please enter,” Dwayne Dantès with his gray sideburns turned around and said.
The doorknob turned and the door opened. Butler Walter in his white gloves walked in and said respectfully, “Sir, Ma’am Mary from the National Atmospheric Pollution Council is here to visit you.
“Do you wish to meet her?”
Mary Schott? The major shareholder of the Coim Company, the lady who got me to investigate her former husband’s adultery? Why is she here? Don’t tell me that Dwayne Dantès has caught her fancy…Klein was slightly puzzled as he nodded with a smile.
“It’s almost tea time. Let’s have it a little earlier.”
“Alright, I will invite Ma’am Mary to the activity room on the second story.” Walter easily understood his employer’s intentions.
Klein nodded slightly without saying anything else. With the help of his valet, Richardson, he wore his coat and went down to the second story.
Soon, he saw Ma’am Mary with her tall cheekbones in the activity room.
This lady was dressed in a dark blue dress with elegant accessories in an ostentatious but restrained manner. Compared to last year, she appeared more classy and with a higher temperament.
“Good afternoon, Ma’am. I’ve always been considering finding a time to visit you. I would wish to hear about your investigations on Backlund’s atmospheric pollution.” Klein took the initiative to speak politely.
Mary replied with a smile, “Unfortunately, I didn’t manage to wait for it.”
After exchanging a few words of pleasantries as they talked about the recent weather, Klein sat on a single-seater as he raised his porcelain teacup.
“Ma’am, you seem to have something troubling you?”
He could tell that Mary was hesitant and deliberating.
Mary laughed as she sighed.
“I’ve heard about your experience and wisdom. I believe that you’re a gentleman with excellent foresight.
“This is the thing: Are you interested in purchasing some of the Coim Company’s shares?”
“Why? Ma’am, are you in trouble?” Klein asked in a staid manner
Mary shook her head.
“Someone else is selling them.”
Someone else is selling?Klein ruminated over those words without immediately asking. After the servant placed the silver three-layered tray down for high tea and left, he said with a smile, “Ma’am, why don’t you purchase it yourself?
“Even a blind person knows that Loen will place more attention on environmental pollution in the future. Therefore, the Coim Company, that deal with anthracite and high-quality charcoal, definitely has a promising future. It being worth half a million or even a million pounds wouldn’t be a fantasy. Of course, the premise is that the company’s management can keep up with the corresponding expansion.
“In such a situation, the acquisition of shares in the Coim Company is definitely a profitable business. If I were you, I’d take it for myself, no matter how much debt I get myself into.”
Mary used two fingers to pick a cucumber sandwich from the bottom silver tray, took a tiny nimble, and slowly chewed before swallowing it down.
With this as a buffer, she finally organized her words.
“Ever since the law to fix atmospheric pollution was passed, the Coim Company has been rapidly developing. The faces of the shareholders have begun changing. As you know, people who have their sights on money will often have good business sense. And behind them, there are usually some powerful figures at play.
“If I weren’t a member of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council, and had used this to get to know quite a number of nobles and high-ranking government officials, I believe I wouldn’t be able to withstand the pressure, and I would end up selling my shares at a relatively good price. I would then leave the stage with a considerably good profit.
“But even so, most of the shares will quickly concentrate, and I’ll quickly lose my status as the highest shareholder, losing control over the company’s direction.
“This is something I inherited from my father. I don’t want it to become somebody else’s toy. I wish for it to slowly develop into the biggest anthracite and high-quality supplier to Backlund, or even all of the Loen Kingdom. Heh heh, it’s not that I haven’t tried other solutions. I’ve pledged my shares and sold my property, investing a large sum of my liquidity into it, absorbing 15% of the shares in secret, as well as requesting friends that I can trust to help. I’ve obtained a total of 10% of the shares, and together with the 20% I originally had, I hold 45% in total.
“The current situation is that a minor shareholder suddenly decided to liquidate his 3%, and my friends and I temporarily do not have the money to acquire it.”
This is a commercial war…This was a first for Klein, who was accustomed to dealing with Beyonders; he found it fresh but also unfamiliar.
He similarly reached out his hand and selected a sandwich which had high-quality turkey at the bottom of the three-layered tray. As he ate, he contemplated for about ten seconds and said, “The shares that you acquire later can also be pledged, right?”
“There won’t be enough time. The other party has already provided an offer, and the transaction can be closed at any time,” Mary said as she finished the food in her hand.
Klein leaned back into his sofa in a relaxed manner.
“Why did you come to me?”
Upon hearing the question, Mary heaved a slight sigh of relief.
“First, you must’ve brought quite a sizable amount of money to Backlund. You wouldn’t need to raise funds through different means. Second, you just came to Backlund, so you aren’t deeply involved with the other party or in other aspects. This also means that I’m not afraid that you would violate the terms of the agreement. Even if you choose to align with them, you’ll have to consider if it’s worth violating the law. Third, although we’ve only met once, I believe you are a very dignified and knowledgeable gentleman.”
Your praise is leaving me a little embarrassed… However, it also means that my acting performance as Dwayne Dantès is effective. At the very least, everyone knows that he’s a middle-aged gentleman with foresight and competence, with plenty of money that he has nowhere to invest… Hmm, considering the original 16,493 pounds and Miss Magician’s 5,000, no—6,000 pounds, as well as the 48 pounds provided by Mr. X, I have a total of 22,991 pounds and 5 gold coins. Even if I deduct the 5,987 pounds I owe Miss Messenger, I’ll be considered a true tycoon… Many people with assets worth a hundred thousand pounds might not have that much liquidity…Klein couldn’t help but do a count of his wealth as he asked with a smile, “Ma’am, what do you wish for me to do?”
Mary sipped some tea and said eloquently, “Acquire the 3% shares. But before that, I’ll sign two contracts with you. The first contract stipulates that I’ll forcefully purchase the shares from you in three months and buy it at the highest price over this period of time. The corresponding tax will be shouldered by me. The second contract stipulates that we act in concert…
“In addition, I will make you a member of the board of directors for the Coim Company. You will enjoy the corresponding perks as you monitor the company’s development. This will help you be integrated even better into high society.”
Sounds like a sure-win. It’s equivalent to me providing a loan, and Ma’am Mary will repay me with a certain amount of interest and social resources… And compared to a debt agreement, I’ll be holding onto the shares of an excellent company. It’s more secure; after all, we are considered strangers… Of course, that’s under the premise that the Coim Company itself is alright. Hmm, this is also why she’s making me a director…Klein analyzed the conditions proposed by Ma’am Mary and slowly felt enticed by them.
From his point of view, Dwayne Dantès needed some investments. Otherwise, he would appear suspicious. Then, selecting the kind of investment was a rather important problem since it had to be considered that Dwayne Dantès might have to give up everything and leave Backlund because of his operation’s failure or success.
When the time comes, there’s a chance to take away the money, but I can forget about the shares… This kind of investment, one that allows me to quickly recoup my investment, meets my requirements… I might even earn quite a bit…Klein contemplated for a moment before warmly smiling.
“Helping a lady resolve problems is something that I need to do.”
Ma’am Mary immediately felt relieved. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Dwayne Dantès’s attractive voice continue:
“However, I’m rather cautious in regards to any investments I make.
“I will hire a lawyer and an accounting team to investigate the Coim Company’s situation. I’ll try to reach a conclusion as quickly as possible, and if there aren’t any problems, we can begin our cooperation.”
Aside from that, I will also do a divination…Klein silently added inwardly.
“Definitely.” Ma’am Mary smiled and added, “I’ll bear the costs for such expenses.”
Klein didn’t reject the offer as he nodded and said, “How much would the 3% shares cost?”
“The current valuation is 9,600 pounds, but the shareholder believes that the Coim Company has a promising future, so it can’t be lower than 12,000 pounds.” Mary gave him the exact details.
Phew…Klein used a calm and relaxed manner to smile.
“That’s still alright.”
Dwayne Dantès is indeed rich…Mary thought as she said, “Dwayne, can I invite you to visit the Coim Company tomorrow?”
“That’s exactly what I wish for,” Klein replied with a smile.
At the same time, he couldn’t help but think of something. His former landlord, Stelyn Sammer’s husband, was likely still a manager at Coim Company.
Yet another familiar face, but it’s not one for Dwayne Dantès…Klein felt wistful for some baffling reason.
…
At 8 p.m. there were still crowds of people entering East Borough from the other streets. Fatigue obviously colored their faces.
And this continued almost until ten.
Emlyn White had changed into a grayish-blue worker’s attire, wore a cap, and hid himself in the alley of the Backlund Bridge area while observing the poor that sauntered back and forth.
Although he didn’t have any experience in disguising himself, he had eyes and brains. Just a short observation was enough for him to discover the problems with his attire.
The most important point was that, compared to the poor who had dirty and ragged clothes, the work attire he had bought in the afternoon was too new and clean, easily attracting the attention of others.
Emlyn thought for a moment, returned to the dark alley, and reached out his fingers. Using what he had seen, he began tearing open the areas that were easily damaged.
Then, he observed his surroundings as his facial muscles gradually distorted into a grimace.
With a look of contempt, Emlyn came to the wall, closed his eyes, and began dabbing the dirt onto his clothes and pants.
The smell of coal… the smell of rotting mud… the smell of p-p*ss…Emlyn subconsciously extended his palm away from himself as he covered his mouth with his other hand. He nearly vomited.
At this moment, he realized that having an extraordinary sense of smell wasn’t necessarily a good thing.
After a few minutes of excruciating torture, Emlyn finally finished his disguise. Even his handsome face was stained with coal.
With this disguise, he hunched his back, and slipped into the crowd, quickly entering East Borough without garnering any attention.
As he walked, Emlyn realized a problem.
He wasn’t familiar with the roads at all!
He had no idea where Limestone Street or Beluga Whale Street was in East Borough, while most of the street signs had already been damaged.
An assassination attempt really is a troublesome matter…Emlyn mumbled as he began asking around for directions.
After nearly an hour of hard work, he finally arrived at Limestone Street. The streets were narrow, with the buildings on both sides leaning close to each other. Even in the day, it appeared dark. At night, it gave off a terrifying sense of creepiness and darkness. But to the Sanguine, such an environment wasn’t bad. The only problem was the dirt and messiness.
After spraying a medicine that eliminated his scent, Emlyn walked into the condominium at Unit 6, went to the third story, and approached the public washroom with his nose pinched before standing outside the room of Primordial Moon believer, Argos.
Emlyn cocked his ears to listen for a while before he stopped pinching his nose in puzzlement.
He nearly fainted from the stench wafting over from the washroom. It took him a great bit of effort to focus his gaze on the room.
His sense of smell told him that there wasn’t anyone inside, nor were there any corpses.
He moved away? Or he isn’t back?Emlyn muttered silently in a daze.
He never expected his hunt to be so unsuccessful.
After reining in his emotions, Emlyn left the condominium and rushed to 19 Beluga Whale Street.
This time, he was delighted to discover that someone was home. Galis Kevin was home.
At that moment, Emlyn caught the scent of another person. It was very identical to Argos’s apartment at Limestone Street.
Two people… There are two people in the room! Argos isn’t home because he came to Galis Kevin… Two…Emlyn’s expression suddenly froze.
He wasn’t worried if it was one-on-one. But if it was one against two, he was still a little fearful with Leymano’s Travels. After all, the two of them were artificial vampires with rather significant strength!
As a Sanguine who liked to stay home, the number of battles Emlyn had involved himself in could be counted on one hand. Furthermore, he had never attempted fighting in the state of a numbers disadvantage.
Be it his attack on the previous Primordial Moon believer, or resisting Bishop Utravsky from the Harvest Church, he basically had the numerical advantage in being the worst at one-on-one fights.
Thinking back to the failure of his family of three attempting to defeat the half-giant bishop, Emlyn’s expression turned livid as though he had recalled the torture he suffered back at the Harvest Church.
As there weren’t many residents living here, and with Galis Kevin having sharp senses as an artificial vampire, he didn’t dare stay outside the door for too long. He quickly walked past the area and walked to the end of the corridor and hid in the shadows.
What should I do next…Emlyn leaned against random objects that blocked the crimson sunlight as his thoughts rapidly whirled in an attempt to find a solution with his pitiful amounts of experience.
Gradually, the words which The Hanged Man had taught The Sun surfaced in his mind:
“Patience is an important premise when dealing with many situations…
“Only by being able to curb your urges and irascibility will you be able to avoid danger to the greatest extent…
“At times, tolerance is very important…”
Tolerance…Emlyn nodded indiscernibly and knew what he needed to do.
He planned on laying in ambush until Argos left!
As this wasn’t the artificial vampire’s residence, it was certain that he would leave. When the time came, Emlyn could deal with a one-on-one situation.
Patience, tolerance, waiting…Emlyn repeated these words inwardly so as to resist the damage the surroundings were dealing to him.
The air wafting through the first floor of the condominium was filled with the stench of piss, rotting moisture, the unflushed smell of feces, the odor of some of its residents, as well as all kinds of nauseating, unpleasant, and disgusting smells. Mixed together, they were like a poison that ate at Emlyn’s senses.
For the first time in his life, Emlyn wished that he could slice off his nose. He had the feeling as though he was stuck in an abyss or was in hell suffering torture.
Patience… Tolerance… Waiting…he mechanically chanted the principles, finding each second that passed excruciatingly long.
Finally, he saw Galis Kevin’s door open. A thin dark-brown figure walked out. His cheekbones protruded, and he had a high, sharp, and crooked nose. He was none other than the Primordial Moon believer, Argos.
At that moment, his face had patches of swollen festering that looked disgusting.
Indeed, as that young boss, Ian, said, these fellows wear clothes that are clean and tidy, completely unlike the residents of East Borough…Emlyn became spirited as he watched Argos leave the condominium.
After patiently waiting for nearly five minutes, he stood up and decided to take action.
As his target, Galis Kevin, was an artificial vampire, Emlyn was rather aware of his opponent’s strengths and traits. Hence, he had made preparations in a targeted manner.
Galis Kevin’s sense of smell isn’t weaker than mine when I just came of age. Heh, this actually cannot be confirmed. For him to stay in such an environment, he might’ve already lost his nose and brains… Besides, his spirituality can’t be weak, and he has an innate instinct that’s geared towards danger… His vision and hearing can’t be too bad either…As Emlyn viewed his opponent with scorn, he consumed a potion and sprayed out a liquid to cover his body’s scent again.
Right on the heels of that, by consuming the potion and spraying it on like last time, he hid his body and attire, disappearing as though he had been wiped away by an eraser.
In a dark, uninhabited corner, a palm-sized notebook which was bronze-green in color had suddenly appeared out of thin air, as though it had passed through a transparent screen.
It began flipping itself almost silently before fixing onto a white page that was filled with astromancy symbols.
As these symbols vanished, the surroundings brightened up a little.
This was the disruption ability of an Astrologer!
Then, Leymano’s Travels was retracted, disappearing inch by inch as it was completely concealed by the invisible screen.
Prepared, Emlyn recalled his plans. He lightened his footsteps and silently arrived outside Galis Kevin’s apartment without approaching the door.
The notebook appeared out of thin air once again before being flipped to the Door Opening page.
An illusory sound immediately resounded in Emlyn’s mind as it “prompted” him to reach out a hand towards the wall.
At the same time, Emlyn cautiously pulled back Leymano’s Travels into his clothes, using his invisible coat to hide it.
When Emlyn’s palm finally pressed the wall, he saw a ghostly-blue, incorporeal, blurry door appear before his eyes. It was embedded in the wall, but it also showed signs of masonry at the bottom.
Cocking his ear to hear the goings-on inside the house, he took a sniff of the air before taking a step forward. He then passed through the ghostly-blue door as if he was passing a screen of water.
The scene before him changed immediately. It was filled with walls covered in stains and three wooden beds on the side, a worn-out cupboard, and all kinds of miscellaneous items.
This was the inside of Galis Kevin’s apartment!
As for the ghostly-blue door behind Emlyn, it had long vanished as if it had never existed before.
Cautiously surveying the area, Emlyn caught sight of his target, Galis Kevin.
This Primordial Moon believer was a good-looking mixed-blood. He had long hair that reached his shoulders, and his eyes were a little red, as though he didn’t fully acquire the eyes of a Sanguine.
At that moment, he was sitting by the side of the bed, staring at the door; his thoughts a mystery.
Emlyn circled to his side without causing a commotion. He took out Leymano’s Travels which he ensured was in a blind spot, and he flipped to a page that left his fingers slightly numb.
It was a yellowish-brown goatskin page. The surface was filled with all kinds of ancient and distorted symbols and patterns. Together, they constructed a figure that looked like a thin tree with outstretched branches.
After adjusting his angle, Emlyn slid his finger across the page.
Suddenly, silver lightning illuminated the room as if it was daytime.
A sizzling sound was heard as the lightning smote Galis Kevin on the head, charring the Primordial Moon believer instantly. His body convulsed as his eyes lost focus.
The silver bolts of lightning continued snaking around while Emlyn’s figure surfaced behind the frozen target’s back. He reached out his right palm and clenched his opponent’s neck.
Kacha!
He calmly snapped Galis Kevin’s neck and yanked off his head and tossed the body away, eliminating the possibility of letting his opponent heal himself with his strong restorative powers.
Pa!
Galis Kevin’s headless corpse collapsed to the ground as blood sprayed everywhere.
An artificial vampire lost its life just like that.
Emlyn’s calm expression was quickly replaced with surprise. He looked at the head in his hand with disbelief. He realized that Galis Kevin didn’t realize what was happening even upon death. Fixed in his eyes were pain and puzzlement.
It’s that easy? It happened like a breeze?Although Emlyn was proud, he didn’t believe that he could finish off an artificial vampire that easily. However, reality told him that it was as easy as a breeze.
A Lightning Strike that can cause paralysis, together with my high movement speed, had allowed me to instantly kill my target… Heh, the premise is that he’s weak to lightning, allowing him to be easily paralyzed… Also, I had interfered with his spiritual intuition ahead of time and avoided attacking him head-on by passing through the wall. Those were key to my success…After a few seconds of surprise, Emlyn recalled the details and concluded plenty of useful experience.
This made him truly realize the potency of matching Beyonder powers, as well as the value of Leymano’s Travels.
It’s no wonder Mr. Hanged Man was the first one to have thoughts of renting it…Emlyn reined in his thoughts and looked at the blood that gushed out of Galis Kevin. His throat couldn’t help but move.
He hadn’t had that much fresh blood in a while.
However, he didn’t dare drink it. This was because the deceased Beyonder characteristic had yet to appear. The blood would still contain parts of it, and drinking it would easily result in excessive Beyonder characteristics, adding the risk of losing control. This wasn’t conducive to his subsequent operations.
Emlyn retracted his gaze and surveyed the surroundings. He found a stack of old newspapers and a tiny wooden chest. He planned on using that to store Galis Kevin’s head in.
And before that, he sat down and waited for the Beyonder characteristic to appear.
Two minutes later, Emlyn suddenly looked up at the door.
He heard footsteps!
Immediately after that, he caught the scent of Argos!
Why is this artificial vampire back? He returned midway?Emlyn White instantly became a little nervous, unsure how he was going to handle the issue.
Thump!
Argos knocked on the door from the outside without making a sound. This resulted in an abnormal silence.
Emlyn was stunned. He immediately understood that Argos had caught scent of the blood and knew that something had happened inside.
What should I do… Rush out and finish him? No, others will see me if I do so. I would then be caught by the official Beyonders…Emlyn instinctively took out a potion ad planned on hiding himself again.
Suddenly, he had an idea.
Exhaling silently, Emlyn placed Galis Kevin on the bed as he drank an invisibility potion and spewed out the corresponding amount of liquid. Slowly and very gently, he moved to a corner of the room and hid there.
This way, it made it seem like the assassination was completed and that the murderer had long fled the scene.
As time passed, aside from the occasional passing by of the residents, there was silence both inside and outside.
Suddenly, Galis Kevin’s window creaked open as a pair of eyes shot its gaze inside.
After careful inspection, Argos, with a festering face, leaped into the room and slowly walked to the corpse which was still indistinctly expelling the Beyonder characteristic.
In the corner, Emlyn White secretly took out Leymano’s Travels while Argos wasn’t looking in his direction. He flipped to another page of Lightning Strike.
At this moment, Argos’s sight landed on the bed and on his companion’s head, as well as the stack of old newspapers and the tiny wooden chest.
His pupils suddenly constricted.
Not good!Emlyn White traced Argos’s gaze and realized that he had forgotten to deal with the old newspapers and the tiny wooden chest.
Although they were part of the room, they were placed in different parts of the room. Now, they were put together, making it appear rather odd. It was as though someone had wanted to do something with them before having to give up for the time being.
Then, why would there be a need to give up? Was the person alarmed by the knocking of the door? That means that the murderer hadn’t left and is hiding in a particular corner of the room?Similar thoughts flashed in Argos’s and Emlyn’s mind at the same time. However, one of them was feeling perplexed, while the other was reverse-inferring the other party’s thoughts.
No good!
The two vampires reacted at the same time as Argos lunged to the side as he emitted thick black gases that resembled a bat’s wing. As for Emlyn White, his finger quickly swiped across the opened Leymano’s Travels.
Suddenly, a silver hue appeared, illuminating the room again.
The Lightning that branched out didn’t hit Argos and ended up hitting the ground beside the bed. It broke up into countless thin bolts that snaked towards conductive materials.
Here, the wing which Argos used thick black gases to create seemed to attract the lightning. It was pursued by the snaking lightning as they struck him, spreading across his body.
Argos became numb for a second and crashed down to the ground before he could leap up.
Emlyn hurriedly flipped through Leymano’s Travels and once against slid his finger across a Lightning Strike page.
Although he didn’t know why there were so many pages of Lightning Strike, with them taking up nearly half of the yellowish-brown goatskin, he was overjoyed that he could keep using them.
The silver bolts of lightning crashed down, smiting Argos, causing his body to emit black smoke despite having just recovered from his numbed state. Failing to leap away, his body began to convulse uncontrollably.
Seizing this opportunity, Emlyn White bent his knee and leaped forward with his feet, approaching Argos with afterimages trailing behind him. Then, he wrapped his right arm around target’s head, easily flashing behind him.
Kacha!
Argos directly saw his back.
His eyes filled with blood as the few festering parts on his face burst open as deep and illusory darkness poured out from inside.
Emlyn had no idea what had happened. He slid backward instinctively as he kept changing his positioning.
Argos didn’t pursue him as his eyes lost their rationality. All that was left was pure malicious intent, madness, and clear blankness.
He raised his hands and pressed them against his head before forcefully twisting it, allowing it to return to its normal orientation with a crisp crack.
And around this artificial vampire, the darkness surged as though it wanted to devour everything.
Then, Argos stretched his neck from side to side as his body swelled and oozed out disgusting pus.
He had come to Galis Kevin tonight because his body had shown signs of losing control. There was a need to discuss a solution. He returned midway because he suddenly came to a realization that perhaps the harsh environment had caused intense negative effects to him due to his extraordinary sense of smell and sensitivity; thus, resulting in him having signs of losing control.
And at that moment, he completely broke down with the shadow of death hanging over him. He had lost control.
Emlyn White’s heart palpitated when Argos swept his gaze across him. He felt that he had encountered trouble again as he couldn’t help but curse the Primordial Moon’s believers for often making themselves into monsters.
He didn’t immediately pray to Mr. Fool for two reasons. First, there wasn’t any time as his opponent was about to launch an attack. Second, in a one-on-one situation, Emlyn believed that it wasn’t too dangerous dealing with a Sequence 7 Rampager.
He made every second count by flipping through Leymano’s Travels quickly, letting it land on the page with Lightning Strike again.
Pa!
Thick, distorted bolts of silver lightning smote down heavily as it flailed its claws, striking the mutated Argos.
At that moment, the lightning seemed to shatter the surging darkness, but it also seemed to be devoured by it. The two vanished at the same time, leaving behind Argos who had finally locked his sights onto Emlyn.
This artificial vampire who had lost control produced afterimages as he pounced towards his target.
Emlyn crouched down and rolled, dodging the lethal strike.
At the same time, he reached his free right hand into his pocket and took out a metal bottle.
Bam!
As Argos quickly turned around, he instantly appeared near his enemy.
Pa!Without any time to remove the cover, Emlyn clenched his fingers, pinching open a crack in the metal bottle.
Then, he threw the bottle ahead, letting the pure and radiant liquid inside splatter towards the approaching Argos.
This was Sun Water which he had concocted with his spirituality. It was extremely strong against vampires.
This was the preparation that a Potions Professor had to do in advance!
“Ah!”
Being splashed by the liquid, Argos let out a blood-curdling scream. Wisps of black smoke billowed from his body as he lost his strength in midair.
Bang!Although he collided with Emlyn, he failed to make him lose his balance. Emlyn tumbled twice but didn’t suffer any actual damage.
While tumbling, Emlyn ignored managing his injuries. He swatted his right hand which had made contact with a few drops of Sun Water and quickly flipped Leymano’s Travels.
Pa!
Another bolt of silver lightning smote down, causing Argos’s tragic cries to come to an end.
This vampire who had lost control had appeared to be suffering the radiance of the sun from a close distance as he fell into a state of intense paralysis.
Emlyn seized this opportunity and took out another bottle of Sun Water. He unscrewed the cap and poured it towards his opponent.
This time, Argos didn’t even manage to let out a cry. His body began to melt like wax.
It was only then that Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief. He then conjured a thick black fog behind him, turning it into illusory bats the size of a palm as they swarmed towards his target.
The black bats landed on Argos, enveloping him completely. Following that, they separated and flew back to Emlyn before vanishing.
Argos’s body had shrunk quite noticeably, and he finally couldn’t hold out any longer. In his half-melted state, he slowly collapsed.
Only then did Emlyn raise his right hand to check on the remnant pain. He saw that his palm and a few fingers had wounds that were corroding.
However, the flesh inside was rapidly squirming as they healed themselves.
It’s over… I actually finished him…Emlyn retracted his gaze and looked at Argos’s corpse in slight disbelief.
Although this hunt had quite a few ups and downs, he hadn’t encountered any real danger the entire time. This made him realize that the existence of the Tarot Club made him far stronger than he imagined.
If Argos had checked Galis Kevin’s corpse first and not notice the newspapers and wooden chest, he definitely would’ve figured out that I possess Beyonder powers like Lightning Strike. He wouldn’t have used Wings of Darkness while dodging and end up being hit by the lightning.
But this way, he wouldn’t have discovered any abnormalities and wouldn’t have made any evasive maneuvers ahead of time. My Lightning Strike would’ve struck him directly and things would’ve been easier.
Viewing it from this angle, no matter what happened, I would be able to kill him as long as I didn’t make a mistake in my handling of matters… They’re really weak… So I’m already this powerful…
It’s no wonder the Ancestor made me join the Tarot Club… This is a gathering that prepares the various races for the impending apocalypse. It’s of a much higher level than the other secret organizations!Emlyn tipped his chin up a little as he couldn’t help but curl his lips.
Following that, he heard footsteps outside, but no one dared to approach.
Argos’s scream must’ve alarmed the surrounding residents, but they wouldn’t dare enter because they’re afraid of trouble… However, someone will definitely report it to the police… I need to clear the scene as quickly as possible and leave…Emlyn retracted his gaze from the door and walked to Galis Kevin’s corpse. From the pooling blood, he picked up an item the size of a fist.
It was completely red in color and resembled a heart. It was expanding and contracting slightly, and its surface was translucent. He could vaguely see a liquid flowing inside, and it was none other than the Beyonder characteristic of a Sequence 7 Vampire of the Apothecary pathway.
This is my trophy…Emlyn momentarily felt unaccustomed to it. After calming himself, he wrapped the Beyonder characteristic and Galis Kevin’s head with the old newspapers and stuffed it into the wooden chest.
After placing the wooden chest to the side, he yanked Argos’s head whose form looked nothing like before. He then took out another bottle of medicine and scattered in every corner of the room.
During this process, Emlyn wasn’t flustered at all. It was as though he wasn’t worried that the official Beyonders in East Borough would rush over.
A few minutes later, he picked up Argos’s mutated Beyonder characteristic, glancing at its surface, which was nearly black in color, and the indistinct human-faced patterns. Behind him, a black gas was emanated.
The black gas transformed into countless tiny bats again as they flew within the room. They combined with the potion liquid that had been sprayed earlier, forming a silent black flame that spread outwards.
The black flames burned away the blood and corpse, as well as the traces of the Lightning Strikes. All that was left was a layer of sticky liquid that resembled asphalt covering the different objects in the room.
Then, these liquid bodies turned into heavy black bats as they spiraled around Emlyn’s body.
Emlyn didn’t have extravagant hopes that his actions could completely interfere in subsequent investigations. He only had one goal—to make the situation look okay. This made the police or official Beyonders who took on the case write off the matter as something of little value. After a simple investigation, they would file it away and not pay any further attention to it.
After doing all of this, Emlyn, with his cap and blackened face, surveyed the room.
Following that, he bowed slightly at the crimson moon.
Meanwhile, he flipped the pages of Leymano’s Travels and had it stop at Teleportation.
Emlyn’s figure, along with the heavy bats, immediately turned transparent and formless as he vanished from the spot.
After nearly fifteen minutes, a few policemen from East Borough rushed in. They crashed through the door but didn’t discover any residents or corpses.
They yawned languidly and forced the onlooking residents to admit that they had been hallucinating; thus, ending the investigation.
This was the efficiency and style of the East Borough police.
…
After leaving East Borough, Emlyn first headed home and hid Leymano’s Travels. Then, with his spoils, he headed straight for Odora’s house in West Borough.
He wanted to declare his victory and claim his reward!
Inside Odora’s villa, Emlyn saw Cosmi, who was also a Baron like he was.
This Sanguine who seemed like a man in his prime was Nibbs Odora’s spokesperson.
I’m also a Baron, and one that recently achieved adulthood at that…Emlyn mumbled inwardly. He got up from the sofa in the activity room and bowed.
“Good evening, My Lord.”
Cosmi was just about to say something when his nose twitched. He then cast his gaze towards the wooden chest beside Emlyn’s feet.
“The smell of fresh blood?”
As he asked in puzzlement, he seemed to connect the dots and added after a second of thought, “You killed another target?”
Emlyn curled his lips and shook his head.
“No.”
Then, before Cosmi could ask further, his smile turned profound.
“Not one, but two.”
Two?The middle-aged gentleman was taken aback as he watched Emlyn bend down to open the lid.
During this process, Emlyn’s facial muscles winced a little as this series of actions had touched the wound on his right hand.
Holding back the change in his expression, Emlyn allowed his arm to hang down slightly, allowing the chest to tilt and reveal its contents to the Sanguine Baron opposite him.
Two charred, bloody heads were stuffed inside a pile of old newspapers. By the side were two transparent objects which resembled hearts—one red with vitality, and the other nearly black.
This impactful scene was reflected in Cosmi’s eyes as he looked up in surprise, staring at Emlyn blankly as he blurted, “You did this?”
Although he had only managed to recognize one head being Galis Kevin’s, but the two Vampire Beyonder characteristics couldn’t be faked!
Emlyn put down the wooden chest and allowed his right hand to hang down naturally. Surreptitiously, he flicked his right hand very slightly along the corners of his trousers as he replied with a smile, “Of course.
“This is the thing: After receiving the 7,000-pound reward back then, I bought a particular Baron’s legacy at a particular Beyonder gathering. With it, I advanced.
“I don’t wish to use money to satisfy the murderers who hunt us Sanguine, but I didn’t wish for this legacy to land in the hands of others; besides, the seller wasn’t necessarily the hunter.”
Taking this opportunity, Emlyn revealed the fact that he had already become a Baron. Furthermore, every word he said was the truth.
This was a technique he had learned from the Tarot Club.
I long knew that you were a Baron. Do you think your frequent purchases of all kinds of items with spirituality and the borrowing of books that explain potions would go unnoticed? If it weren’t because of certain factors, we would’ve questioned you long ago… What I’m surprised about is your combat ability. You don’t even have a single mystical item, and with you only wishing to buy dolls, it’s not easy to hunt two artificial vampires without causing a commotion, even for a Baron… Even I would need to make plenty of preparations and acquire detailed intelligence before it’s possible… Without anyone noticing it, Emlyn is already this strong?Cosmi Odora couldn’t help but lampoon as he revealed a fake smile.
“So that’s the reason…
“Emlyn, why did you hide it from us? Don’t you wish to be addressed as ‘Lord’ by the other Sanguine?”
Emlyn glanced at the Sanguine’s expression and tilted his chin.
“I was planning on telling everyone, but since there was the hunting competition, I decided to give everyone a surprise.
“Cosmi, I’ve already hunted three of the Primordial Moon believers, and you gave five targets. Does this mean that I’ve won?”
He couldn’t wait to change his form of address from ‘Lord’ to ‘Cosmi.’
Cosmi’s eyelids twitched as he chuckled.
“Yes, that’s right. You can ignore the two other targets. Leave it to Rus Báthory and the rest. This way, they might still be eligible for a consolation prize.”
Having said that, Cosmi found his attitude a little too cold, so he hurriedly asked in concern, “Were you injured?”
“A little.” Emlyn raised his right arm and stretched his fingers.
To be frank, on his hunt that night, the worst injury he suffered was after he teleported out of East Borough. He had ripped apart his skin to wipe his blood across the cover of Leymano’s Travels.
Cosmi didn’t develop the topic as he said after a few seconds of silence,
“Congratulations on being the victor of this hunting competition. You will receive two prizes.
“First, if there’s a chance to become a Viscount in the future, you will enter the final list of candidates, receiving free help for the ritual.
“Second, you will obtain a mystical item. It’s a ring personally created by the Ancestor. Although it doesn’t contain any godhood, it possesses potent and very mystical powers. As the Ancestor didn’t name it, we all call it ‘Lilith’s Ring.’
“Also, according to convention, these two Beyonder characteristics will belong to the entire Sanguine race. This way, we might be able to have two more newborns, and you would receive 3,000 pounds in cash in return.”
A ring personally created made by the Ancestor…Although Emlyn was somewhat disappointed that the reward wasn’t a Viscount’s Beyonder characteristic, with it only being candidature and a free ritual, the ring made by Sanguine Ancestor Lilith herself was enough to put things right.
To a proud Sanguine with a sense of racial superiority, this was the highest form of honor!
As his joy was quelled, Emlyn, who had participated in several Tarot Gatherings and had completed two hunts, felt that things weren’t that simple.
I was sent by the Ancestor to Mr. Fool, and now, I’m receiving a ring from the Ancestor? Isn’t that too much of a coincidence?Emlyn thought for a moment and couldn’t figure out the answer. He finally decided to pray to Mr. Fool later, describe the entire situation, and see what advice “He” could give him.
Noticing that Emlyn’s joy had subsided and that he had remained silent for more than ten seconds, Cosmi cleared his throat.
“That ring and the cash will be given to you tomorrow.
“When the time comes, I’ll summon Rus Báthory and company, officially announcing your victory in this hunting competition. Then, the ring will be given to you.”
“No problem.” Although Emlyn lacked the experience in such matters, he knew that “rewards” couldn’t be given in private. It needed to be given in front of all the participants.
Without staying any longer, he bade farewell and left Odora’s villa in a rental carriage.
As the carriage slowly drove off, Emlyn took a look at the crimson moon which was hanging silently in the sky. His mind gradually calmed as he couldn’t help but recall everything that happened that very day. From that, he concluded lessons and gained experience.
Finally, he began counting how many Beyonder powers he needed to record onto Leymano’s Travels.
I used all of the five Lightning Strikes… One Teleportation, one Door Opening, one Astromancy… A total of eight times. In addition to that, I need to pay two additional powers, making it ten.
This will be a little difficult. There are some Beyonder powers that probably can’t be recorded; for example, my self-recovery powers… I can only repeat them… Heh, after I obtain the Ancestor’s ring, I can try recording the Beyonder powers it possesses…
…
Lilith’s Ring?Above the gray fog in the palace that looked like a giant’s residence, Klein sat in the high-back chair belonging to The Fool as he quietly pondered over Emlyn White’s prayer.
He had originally imagined that he would be woken up in the middle of the night, having to provide a particular inexperienced vampire help, but to his surprise, Emlyn had finished everything by eleven and had even “submitted” the mission in.
Back then, Emlyn prayed to The Fool because of a revelation from the ancient god, Lilith… Now, he has received “Her” ring… Regardless of who Lilith is, I need to be wary and observe…Klein seriously contemplated for a few seconds before replying to Emlyn’s prayer in a staid manner, “When praying to me or participating in the Gathering in the future, take off that ring.”
After giving his instructions, Klein returned to the real world. Without worrying about being woken up in the middle of the night, he slept till daybreak.
After breakfast and taking a rest, it was time for his etiquette lessons with Wahana. It was a special lesson for the ball he was hosting at his residence on the weekend.
Wahana’s soft black hair flowed as the ends of her dress twirled while she led Dwayne Dantès into familiarizing himself with the opening dance.
In the brisk and comforting music, this etiquette teacher suddenly said, “I heard Ma’am Mary visited you yesterday afternoon?”
“Yes.” As Klein poignantly reflected on how there weren’t any secrets in the world of social networks, he nodded frankly.
Wahana nodded gently and said after two seconds of silence, “I heard that Ma’am Mary has pledged all her shares to the bank to borrow a large sum of money.”
This is a warning for me to be careful, so that I wouldn’t fall into a scam… The help I previously provided had not only allowed me to quickly enter the social circles in Böklund Street, but it has also continuously brought me benefits… However, Ma’am Mary’s pledging of shares was to secretly acquire more shares…Klein listened in silence before revealing a warm smile.
“Thank you.”
He paused and added, “I believe in the character of every friend, but in the field of business, caution is forever the first principle.
“I’ve already gotten Walter to hire an independent lawyer and accounting team to perform the due diligence, and come up with a proposal that can protect my interests and avoid taxes in the best way possible.
“Before that, I won’t make any decisions.”
Wahana raised her head a little and looked into Dwayne Dantès’s deep blue eyes before suddenly sighing with a laugh.
“You truly are a wise person.”
Klein originally wanted to attribute it to maturity, but thinking back to how Wahana’s husband had previously been in a scam over his cloth, and he had only managed to reduce his losses thanks to him, such an answer easily made her imagine things and make comparisons. Since it would appear like a mockery, he changed his excuse and said with a chuckle, “My wisdom comes from the lessons I’ve received in the past.”
“It’s hard to imagine you being duped.” Wahana chuckled as she lowered her head. “Is it due to all your experiences that you can appreciate the different kinds of charms for all kinds of ladies?”
When is this rumor ever going to end…Klein said with a helpless smile, “Every flower has something beautiful about it.”
After familiarizing himself with the entire process and the corresponding dance, Klein walked Wahana out. Together with his valet, Richardson, he took up Ma’am Mary’s invitation and headed for the Coim Company in Cherwood Borough.
Cherwood Borough, outside the Coim Company.
When Klein alighted from the carriage, he looked around as if he had never been here before, as though everything had a strong sense of novelty.
In fact, he wasn’t a stranger to the area. He knew that opposite the street was the Gardeley department store where the middle-class enjoyed patronizing, and that there was a shop not far away that was famous for its specialty Desi pies.
He had once spent a considerable amount of time here waiting for Doragu Gale, to tail him so as to obtain evidence to his acts of adultery!
Retracting his gaze, Klein walked towards the Coim Company with Richardson. Ma’am Mary and her lady’s maid were already waiting there.
In the relatively conservative Loen Kingdom, a lady’s servant had to be of the same sex; otherwise, it would result in nasty gossip, affecting her social relationships and marriage. Therefore, even though Ma’am Mary’s lady’s maid needed to play the role of her secretary to a certain extent, with her understanding societal etiquette, commercial knowledge, and having a certain level of negotiation skill, all she could do was select from women with good education or with relevant working experience without considering any men.
Similarly, gentlemen needed to have valets and commercial secretaries of the same sex.
Of course, even so, there were always people who couldn’t rein themselves in and engaged in immoral acts. Every year, there were cases of servants and their employers having relations. Amongst them, the maids were mostly the victims. They were either cheated, forced, or enticed to become the male employer’s lover. When they were eventually discovered, they would be fired, losing their jobs. Then, their reputation would be destroyed, making them ineligible options for servants again. Many a time, they had to become prostitutes.
“Good afternoon, Dwayne.” Ma’am Mary welcomed him with a smile.
Klein bowed and said, “Good afternoon, Ma’am. It really is a flourishing area.”
Such a topic was roughly equivalent to talking about the weather.
After Mary exchanged pleasantries with him, she led Dwayne Dantès through the Coim Company’s entrance and said with a smile, “Later, there will be professionals giving you an explanation as they show you around.
“After about half an hour, head on up. I’ve prepared a buffet and invited a few friends in different circles.”
Friends in different circles… This is her trying to expand my social circle… Very sincere!Klein nodded slightly and said, “As someone not from the area, I always look forward to knowing more friends, having just come to Backlund.”
“No, you’re nothing like that. If I had the liberty of saying it, you’re a true Backlund gentleman who has received excellent education,” Ma’am Mary replied politely.
As they conversed, they passed through the door and entered the reception area which had excellent lighting. A stocky man in a suit with a beautiful mustache stood there waiting.
“This is Luke Sammer. He is our Coim Company’s first manager,” Mary introduced him to Dwayne Dantès.
Actually, I know him…Klein looked at Luke and nodded with a smile.
To him, Luke Sammer was a rather staid, professional gentleman. He enjoyed machinery and was a very gentlemanly person at banquets. He didn’t belittle the poor detective who had yet to make a name for himself, not did he deliberately curry favor with the few mid-ranking civil servants of the Backlund municipal department that lived on Minsk Street.
“This is my friend, Dwayne Dantès. He’s interested in anthracite and high-quality charcoal. Help me give him a detailed explanation,” Mary said to Luke.
Luke, who had been informed ahead of time, took a step forward and looked at the tycoon from Desi Bay. He gave a warm smile and said respectfully, “Mr. Dantès, this is the Coim Company’s headquarters… We have long-term agreements with several anthracite mines… We supply Cherwood, Hillston, North, and West Borough with anthracite and high-quality charcoal, satisfying 30% of their overall demand. We also have the chance of clinching a huge contract with the navy…”
I’ve never seen Luke with such an expression…Klein followed him around Coim Company with an unperturbed expression as he listened to Luke introduce the various areas. From time to time, he would inquire without expressing his attitude.
Half an hour later, they went up to the second floor and entered a huge meeting room.
The place was already set up with tables clinging close to the walls. Plates of food were randomly placed on them, with mainly ham, smoked meat, sausages, bread, salad, cakes, pudding, and other cold dishes. However, there were a few hot dishes.
Just as he stepped in, Dwayne Dantès was introduced to two men who were talking close to Mary.
“This is Reporter Mike Joseph from the Daily Observer. This is an excellent surgeon, Dr. Aaron Ceres. In Backlund, you will often need them.”
As Klein listened to Mary, he smiled at the two gentlemen, the corners of his lips nearly twitching.
These are all friends I’m very familiar with! Well, I’m even more familiar with the fetus in the womb of Aaron’s wife. Hmm, why does that sound wrong…As Klein lampooned, he patiently waited for Mary to introduce Dwayne Dantès to the two men before politely greeting Mike and Aaron.
Mike Joseph didn’t look much different from last year. He had thin brows, rough skin, and charming blue eyes. As for Aaron Ceres, although he was intrinsically a cold and reserved person, he didn’t make it obvious. Everything that happened in the recent half-year had been smooth for him. In terms of mood and confidence, he was riding a high.
Upon hearing that Dantès was a tycoon from Desi, Mike took out his name card and handed it over with a smile.
“You don’t mind me advertising, right?
“If you wish to publish an advertisement, find me. Be it the Daily Observer or the Tussock Times, I can provide you with a discounted price.”
As he spoke, Mike winked, indicating that he was joking.
You are nothing but a reporter with all these fake identification documents… Why didn’t you mention the discount price advertisements to Sherlock Moriarty in the past? You were looking down on the detective, were you?Klein lampooned and exchanged name cards with him.
“I’ve always had such needs.”
Following that, he turned to Aaron and handed another name card to him.
“I was recently ill and recovered only recently. I’m very aware of how important a doctor is.”
“I’m a surgeon, so I believe you wouldn’t wish to meet me that much.” Despite saying so, Aaron still received the name card.
No, I’d love to meet you. I even wish to join the party of your child’s birth…Klein mumbled, deliberately leading the conversation to the field of medicine and having a good conversation with Mike and Aaron.
He had previously been stressing over how to close ties with Aaron to reestablish connections with a particular unborn fetus. After all, the paper crane was about to tear at any moment, making it unusable for even one more attempt. As for Sherlock Moriarty, it was difficult for him to openly appear in Backlund to pay Aaron a visit, much less participate in the birth party.
There aren’t any problems now. With Ma’am Mary’s introduction, I can very naturally get close to Aaron. When the time comes, I’ll definitely be invited. Hehe, I might even be made the godfather of a particular Snake of Mercury; after all, we are all believers of the Goddess… Will this make a particular fetus angry?… I’d better be careful. I definitely wouldn’t mention this unless Aaron mentions it…Klein thought in delight.
He skillfully held himself back without appearing overly passionate on their first meeting. After a simple chat, he was introduced to the other guests by Mary.
During this process, Klein didn’t forget to get some food and water, making him appear to easily adapt himself to the environment.
After completing a round, Mary stopped and said after some deliberation, “Everyone here is my friend.”
This means that you didn’t invite anyone from the other camp, and you are also including me as your friend?Klein nodded gently.
“I probably shouldn’t ask as a gentleman, but as a businessman, I need to know who is the person, or who are the people, vying for the Coim Company’s controlling share rights?”
Mary fell silent for two seconds.
“Baron Syndras and his friends. They wish to publicly list the Coim Company and earn the sky-high evaluation that will eventually happen. They’re completely unconcerned with the company’s future development.”
Baron Syndras, one of the richest men in Loen. By donating to the Conservative Party, he became an aristocrat and is a banker, factory owner, and a powerful businessman… It’s hard to tell where he stands, so even though he relied on the Conservative Party to obtain his aristocratic title, he’s more aligned with the New Party while being biased towards merchants…Klein thought and asked with a smile, “Why didn’t you get that Mr. Hall to help? His father is a powerful noble and banker. He should be able to provide you with the necessary help.”
Mary said with a wry smile, “Mr. Hall doesn’t wish to involve himself in this matter. He claims to be the chief secretary of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council, so he can’t be involved in commercial activities that deal with anthracite or charcoal.”
A man whose true ambitions lie in politics… However, he probably doesn’t wish to be at odds with Baron Syndras… Heh heh, if I were to choose another butler back then, I’d likely have established ties with Baron Syndras… He’s so rich, so if he really wants to raise the price, I wouldn’t be able to beat him… Heh, will a trope of him using money to crush me appear…Klein didn’t ask further as he said, “I will wait for the investigation report.”
Realizing that Dwayne Dantès wasn’t directly backing out, Mary said with slight gratitude, “In this age, chivalrous people are already few and far between. You are one of them.”
Klein smiled without promising anything. After the buffet was over, he began returning to North Borough on his high-end four-wheeled carriage.
As he daydreamed while looking out the window, Klein suddenly said to Richardson, “Turn towards Saint Samuel Cathedral.”
He had failed to figure out the exact answer to the reason for the anomaly in the cathedral which was later quelled. This made him wonder if he should find a chance to make contact with the Keepers.
He also remembered that every afternoon, there would at least be a Keeper who prayed to the Goddess in the prayer hall.
How should I make contact? In that environment, even a conversation will appear noisy… And this will easily incur the suspicion of others…Klein frowned slightly as he decided to observe before coming up with a solution.
The carriage didn’t change direction as it continued driving towards Böklund Street, but it didn’t stop and instead continued past it.
Inside the carriage, Klein closed his eyes to calm his slightly anxious feelings.
North Borough, Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Just as Klein entered the main prayer hall, he used the points of light that shone from the back of the altar to survey his surroundings, taking in all the believers inside.
In one glance, Klein rapidly locked onto a target. He followed the aisle and walked forward without showing any abnormal signs.
In the first row was an elder wearing a black clergyman’s robe, but he exuded a cold aura. His face was pale, and his hair was withered and yellow. He had his eyes closed tightly as he prayed with great focus. He was one of the Keepers that Klein had previously sensed.
His shift is usually on Friday…Klein didn’t approach him and instead sat two pews away from him. After finding a spot to sit down, he handed over his hat and cane to Richardson.
Then, while sitting down, he tapped his left thumb on the first segment of his index finger twice, silently activating his Spirit Body Threads vision.
Suddenly, black illusory threads appeared in front of Klein as they densely extended out of different Spirit Bodies endlessly.
Having just taken his seat, Klein shifted his gaze, casting it onto the Keeper.
He nearly exclaimed from what he saw, but thanks to his self-control as a Clown, and his ability to expect abnormal situations, he managed to relax and maintain his staid attitude.
In his vision, although the yellow-haired elder had Spirit Body Threads extending out, his body was entirely black in color on the inside as the darkness swallowed the origins of the illusory threads in a way that was completely different from ordinary Beyonders!
Indeed, they have already been eroded by the core seal, causing a mutation at the level of the soul… From the looks of it, the problem is closer to my second guess. They are, in a sense, part of the core seal. Once they show signs of losing control, they will immediately trigger the item’s instinctive reaction that forcefully quells them… It’s no wonder the Keepers need to be a voluntary role and be advanced in their years. They probably understand the outcome…Klein sighed as he prepared to deactivate his Spirit Body Threads senses and retract his gaze.
At this moment, he saw a pair of eyes. They were black without any emotions within.
Beside the eyes, there were pronounced wrinkles that extended bit by bit, as though they were distorted, strange mysterious symbols.
They were the Keeper’s eyes!
At some point in time, he had straightened his body, turned around, and looked blankly at Dwayne Dantès!
Klein’s scalp instantly went numb as he forced a smile and nodded at him as though it was a normal meeting of eyes.
The Keeper slowly moved his head as a response.
Then, Klein felt as though he was extracted from his surroundings as things turned blurry before turning clear.
At that instant, he knew that he had been pulled into a dream.
Hence, as he maintained his image as Dwayne Dantès, he sized up his surroundings, only to realize that he was still inside Saint Samuel Cathedral. However, all the pews were either damaged or overturned and strewn everywhere. It looked as though it had met with a raid.
The altar up ahead was filled with cracks and weeds. The thick layer of dust made it seem like it had been in such desolate conditions since a long time ago.
The Keeper with yellow, withered hair was in front of the collapsed donation box, coldly staring at Dwayne Dantès who was suited in black.
Upon seeing Klein look over, he widened his mouth to reveal white, sharp, irregular teeth.
And these teeth were embedded with blurry, indistinct, and tiny figures. They had complete facial features and limbs, and their expressions were different but were colored with the same pain as though they were imprisoned there and unable to escape.
“Grunt…” The Keeper’s throat let out a growl that sounded like a beast as his back hunched over.
By his spine and waist, his clothes swelled as four blood-vessel-covered arms without any skin grew out.
Right on the heels of that, they grew fine black hair as the tips of his fingers grew sharp nails with a smacking sound.
In just three short seconds, the Keeper who looked normal had turned into an eight-legged monster that sprawled on the ground. It looked like a spider that had silently woven its web in the night while awaiting its prey, and also like a deformed black wolf that struck intense fear into one’s heart.
Meanwhile, two gigantic palms filled with black hair extended out of the desolate altar without any warning. They pressed onto the sides as black gas condensed into slippery tentacles that extended in every direction. Soon, they filled the entire prayer hall.
The aura that left him trembling, the extreme sense of fear, and the huge, illusory figure were penetrating an invisible barrier as they manifested more clearly.
He lost control? That Keeper lost control?Klein stood there, subconsciously wishing to react and use his uniqueness to forcibly escape the dream, but suddenly, he figured out the series of events that had happened. His expression changed as he wore a terrified expression as he ran to the door, trembling. It looked like he was struggling in a dream.
In the time it took to take a breath, a dark chill spread out from the outside world like a tidal wave, inundating the entire dream and quelling everything.
Klein snapped his eyes open and realized that he had fallen asleep at some point in time. As for the yellow-haired Keeper, he had long turned his head to continue praying.
Dwayne Dantès’s eyes darted around as he looked around in horror as though he was still immersed in the dream and unable to escape the horror that had gripped him.
After nearly a minute, he took two deep breaths and looked at the Sacred Emblem again, drawing a sign of the crimson moon on his chest.
Only then did Klein have the time to recall the experience he had and began speculating as to what had happened.
As I had spied on his Spirit Body Threads, it caused him to show signs of losing control; thus, causing an excessive reaction by pulling me into a dream and attempting to deal with me?
Later, the core seal behind Chanis Gate sensed the anomaly and quelled the problem…
Now, the crux of the matter is if the Keeper still remembers the source of his near-mutation… If he’s already used to it, he should find the cause of the problem very vague considering his present state… Of course, it might not be my problem. Perhaps he was already on the brink of losing control…Klein looked at the elder once again to observe what he would do next to determine how he should react.
If all else fails, I’ll directly use Creeping Hunger and escape with Traveling…Klein rapidly made up his mind as he patiently waited for the possible repercussions.
A few minutes later, he saw Bishop Elektra walk in from the side door towards him.
Klein’s heart tightened as he spread open his left fingers in preparation to activate Creeping Hunger.
At that moment, he suddenly had an idea and stopped his actions.
If the Keeper has already informed the bishops about my problematic situation via a dream, I would be the victim of a collective assault by the Church’s Beyonders. After all, pulling me into a dream can avoid harming the other believers. Therefore, they have no need to find a bishop I’m familiar with to come over… It’s likely more to extend their regards and to placate me…Klein retracted his gaze and continued a praying pose.
In less than a minute, he finally sensed someone approach as he looked up and saw Bishop Elektra softly say, “You don’t look too well?”
“I fell asleep without realizing it and had a nightmare. I still feel a little afraid,” Klein said with a self-deprecating smile.
Bishop Elektra sat beside him and said in a staid manner, “Dreams are sometimes the manifestation of the fear within you.
“You will feel better as long as you sincerely pray to the Goddess and consume holy water.
“Of course, the most important thing is to not suppress yourself usually. Learn to confess to the Goddess. At times, wailing in secret can reduce a lot of your stress.”
Klein secretly observed the bishop’s attitude and read his tone before heaving a sigh of relief.
“I understand.”
He cast his gaze forward again, bowed his head, and clasped his hands to begin praying silently.
While doing so, he saw the Keeper in front of him stand up and walk to the side door where a bishop was waiting.
Phew…Klein silently exhaled as he truly became one with the serene environment.
Suddenly, he heard a voice that was his, but it wasn’t something that he could control.
“Did you think what you did was well-hidden?
“No! Not at all! Have you forgotten that you’ve touched the Evernight Goddess’s Holy Artifact?”
Who is it? Who is the one speaking?Klein’s muscles tensed up as he nearly opened his eyes.
At that moment, his back oozed with sweat that soaked his shirt.
What he was most alarmed of wasn’t the words said, but that it directly sounded in his heart and had modulated the voice to sound exactly like his.
Although I maintained my lucidity in that dream, I still had my Spirit Body tainted by his psyche that was on the verge of losing control? Or is someone using that Keeper to pass me a message?Countless guesses ran through Klein’s mind. Finally, combining the contents of what was said and his own situation, he came up with a preliminary judgment.
The number of people who knows about my identity as Klein Moretti is few to begin with. Likewise for those who know that Klein Moretti had once sworn an oath while touching a Holy Artifact. Furthermore, there’s almost no intersection between the two.
Mr. Azik had heard me mention the former matter before, but if he wants to give me any reminders, he can directly do it through a messenger. There’s no need to use such a frightening method… Will Auceptin might know; after all, he’s a Snake of Mercury who represents fate. But by the same logic, “He” can directly contact me… Of course, I can eliminate the possibility that he suddenly had the thought of frightening me. I just thought in the afternoon about having a chance of becoming his godfather…
The Antigonus family’s notebook had corrupted the Keeper, just like how it used the Misfortune Cloth Puppet to deliver the symbol? But if it really is the Antigonus family’s notebook, why didn’t it just give me the potion formula directly? Or try negotiating with me to help in a Notebook Jailbreak… Saint Samuel Cathedral is the headquarters of the Backlund diocese, making it at a higher level than Saint Selena Cathedral. That notebook shouldn’t have the ability to do anything further. It should be securely sealed…
Apart from them, there is only one entity who is aware of both matters—the Evernight Goddess. However, with a deity’s pride, “She” has no need to pretend to act as a passerby to call me out with a polite and estranged tone… I’m in Saint Samuel Cathedral, so all “She” needs to do is produce a revelation, and dozens of Beyonders will appear to mow me down. And as a diocese headquarters, with sufficient preparation, they can probably disrupt Traveling; therefore, there’s no need to go through so much trouble…
Hmm, there’s still one more person who’s aware of both matters…
That’s myself!
Before planning my operation, I’ve actually considered the corresponding problem. Back then, my conclusion was that I didn’t need to worry too much about it because only after advancing to Faceless will some of the gray fog’s powers enter the real world, allowing certain demigods to sense my uniqueness. Before this, only Beyonders from the Monster pathway could discover a tiny bit of my uniqueness, and back when I touched the holy sword and made that oath, I had yet to become a Clown…
Just because of the secret connection established from the oath, it made the Goddess slowly sense something about me. It’s been so long, and I haven’t seen “Her” take any action… That female Angel, hmm… she should be an angel. She had even smiled at me when she wiped away Mr. A… Therefore, the Goddess might be happy to see me take away the Antigonus family’s notebook. Although I’m not sure of “Her” motives, I can only accept it and subsequently think of ways to deal with it at my current level. This is ultimately safer than climbing the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range… Of course, that’s built on the premise that the lady which wiped away Mr. A is an angel of the Church…
Hmm… Although I had undergone all kinds of acting during the Faceless stage and got to know myself well, I’ve consumed additional potions without completely digesting them. And Marionettist requires every marionette to adhere to a specific persona. This also easily causes a personality dissociation… Also, to steal the Antigonus family’s notebook and to act as Dwayne Dantès, I’m under immense stress. I am subconsciously wavering and am suspicious… In this state, the Keeper’s corrupted psyche of nearly losing control had agitated my Spirit Body, causing me to have a split personality?
Just as Klein thought of this, the familiar yet unfamiliar voice resounded in his mind again.
“Heh, your considerations are too idealized. All of your actions are fundamentally all thanks to luck. If that high-ranking deacon, Crestet Cesimir, with the holy sword was here in Backlund to handle Beyonder cases, can you guarantee that the holy sword wouldn’t sense you when you are in the same cathedral? Both of you are linked by an oath!”
If Deacon Cesimir were to come, I’ll abandon this plan… Besides, it’s also not possible to avoid it ahead of time. I’ll find an excuse or reason to be out of town for some time…Klein mumbled inwardly.
Then, he heard the voice belonging to himself sound in his mind:
“This makes it a situation prone to too many accidents and unpredictable developments.
“Before coming to the cathedral, didn’t you also not consider that the mere observation of Spirit Body Threads would result in a mutation?”
My nervousness back then was the anxiety that something happened beyond my expectations. However, as it’s a mere observation without me making any direct contact, I didn’t believe that there would be too great a problem. I should be more cautious in the future… Also, accidents and developments exist for everything… Who exactly are you?Klein closed his eyes as he pretended to focus on praying.
The voice hesitated and said,“I’m Klein. You are Zhou Mingrui.
“No, I’m Zhou Mingrui. You are Klein…”
Indeed…Klein felt his hair stand on end once again. He decided to leave Saint Samuel Cathedral immediately, return home, and resolve the problem of his character dissociation.
When the symptoms first appear, the situation is easier to resolve. Once the other personality stabilizes and becomes stronger, it will begin to snatch control of the body. I might even need external help when that happens!
He opened his eyes and looked at Elektra with a tranquil expression.
“I feel like I’ve calmed down.”
Ever since I got a mental illness, my mind is a lot better…As he spoke, Klein inwardly gave a self-deprecating comment.
He enjoyed lampooning, partially because it was in his character to do so, and partially to enforce his personality. It was ultimately to remind himself who he was, so as not to lose himself to his acting.
Bishop Elektra smiled.
“May the Goddess bless you.”
As he spoke, he took a cup of water from a priest’s hand and passed it to Dwayne Dantès.
Without any explanation needed, Klein knew that it was holy water. He often drank it in the past; hence, hiding his anxiety, he received it in a composed manner and downed it.
A refreshing feeling slushed down his throat, jolting his mind as he became a lot more awake. Even the voice in his mind weakened.
This has the effect of placating the Spirit Body… The Church does view Dwayne Dantès with great importance. Of course, this is created by their Beyonders…As Klein nodded at Bishop Elektra, he drew the sign of the crimson moon and staidly walked to the altar and donated fifty pounds into the donation box.
After doing everything, he led Richardson and left the cathedral, riding the carriage back to Böklund Street.
On his trip back, he didn’t feed the pigeons, because an ordinary person who had just encountered something would hardly have the peace of mind to do so.
After returning home, the silent Klein used the excuse of an afternoon nap to dismiss his servants. In his master bedroom’s bathroom, he took four steps counterclockwise and headed above the gray fog.
Passing through the roars and ravings, he didn’t feel his body be purified. He was increasingly certain that the voice in his mind originated from himself. It was a result of being corrupted and agitated, causing a character dissociation.
Sitting in the high-back chair of The Fool, Klein immediately studied his Spirit Body’s situation. He discovered that there were some signs of chaos without it being pure. The corresponding aura colors were somewhat spotted.
After seriously contemplating for two minutes and ignoring the echoing noise in his head, Klein conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and made him devoutly pray:
“Honorable Mr. Fool… Please inform The Moon that I wish to rent the Mental Terror Candle for half a day. I know he has the means of obtaining it…”
Very early on, his identity as The World had been prepared for Sherlock Moriarty, so Klein wasn’t worried about it.
…
South of the Bridge, Harvest Church.
Emlyn White, who was anticipating his obtaining of Lilith’s Ring in the evening, suddenly saw the endless gray fog and heard The World.
Alarmed, he muttered in silence,How does he know that I can get the Mental Terror Candle?
After a brief moment of stupefaction, Emlyn couldn’t help but look around. He suspected that The World was lurking around him, as though he was one of the nearby believers.
After all, he had never mentioned the Mental Terror Candle at the Tarot Club. Bishop Utravsky seldom had conflicts with others, so he almost never used any mystical items. If it wasn’t because Emlyn had been planted with a psychological cue to frequently head to the Harvest Church and received the heads-up from Sherlock Moriarty, he wouldn’t have asked the bishop and learned of the existence of the Mental Terror Candle.
At that instant, everyone looked like The World to Emlyn. Be it the plump middle-aged man, the granny with a gray headscarf, or the fashionable beauty, he felt that all of them looked like they had something similar to The World.
No, I must figure it out. He’s actually so aware of my surroundings… I haven’t mentioned certain things even while in front of Mr. Fool…Emlyn was left in utter shock as he stood up and walked to the clergymen’s break room at the back. In a quiet and empty environment, he replied, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I wish to directly communicate with The World.”
In less than ten seconds, Emlyn saw a dark red glow surge forward like a tidal wave and devour him.
Then, he found himself back above the gray fog. He was inside the majestic palace and was seated at his seat.
And at the other end of the mottled table was the blurry-figure of The World who was waiting for him.
Compared to before, Emlyn had changed tremendously. He wasn’t in a rush to speak to The World, and he instead bowed to Mr. Fool, who was leisurely watching at the other end of the table, before looking at his target.
“How did you know that I can get the Mental Terror Candle?”
Under Klein’s control, The World said with a hoarse laugh, “We might have met before.”
He didn’t speak further and only mentioned the key point. As for whether Emlyn could figure out the situation, that wasn’t his problem.
Of course, Klein believed that Emlyn lacked the ability to connect The World to Sherlock Moriarty since he lacked the necessary clues.
Emlyn frowned bit by bit as he had a few targets of suspicion, but he wasn’t able to determine who was The World.
“Believe me. I have no ill intentions towards the members of the Tarot Club,” The World added when he saw Emlyn in a state of prolonged silence.
Heh, there will be a day when I’ll find you!Emlyn silently muttered to himself as he asked, “What are you going to do with the Mental Terror Candle? I need to have a substantial reason to borrow such a mystical item.”
Klein controlled his urge to rub his temples as he made The World turn solemn and say, “To treat my psychological problems.”
Treat… psychological problems…Emlyn couldn’t help but shrink his body back before straightening it again.
Looking back at The World, his eyes clearly indicated that The World really was a dangerous lunatic.
…The Mental Terror Candle does have such effects,Emlyn thought for a moment and said, “I can only borrow it for half a day. There wouldn’t be any problems, right?”
Klein held back the horror and pleas that were running through his mind as he controlled The World to answer, “No problem.”
If the Mental Terror Candle was effective, Klein could finish the problem in fifteen minutes. If it wasn’t of any use, it would be the same even if he possessed it for days or months. Therefore, the rental duration wasn’t critical. He didn’t mind such restrictions at all.
Emlyn did a count and said, “The rental fee will cost 300 pounds, as well as five pages of Beyonder powers in Leymano’s Travels.”
He decided to outsource half of the debt he had.
Five pages… How many pages did this fellow use…As Klein lampooned, he made The World reply, “That wouldn’t be an issue.”
After closing the deal, Emlyn immediately returned to the real world and walked into the Harvest Church’s break room for the clergymen.
Casting his gaze to the side of the altar and waiting for Bishop Utravsky to finish talking to the believers, Emlyn suddenly fell into a dilemma.
Although he sounded confident in front of The World, he had never tried borrowing similar items from the bishop. He had no idea what kind of attitude the bishop would have.
As his gaze darted around, Emlyn subconsciously surveyed the tiny prayer hall.
I’ve helped Father rescue many commoners who were infected by the plague, and have been teaching those who wish to learn about herbs. I’ve made the faith of Mother Earth spread quite significantly in this borough. What’s wrong with borrowing the Mental Terror Candle for half a day?Emlyn raised his chin and walked to Bishop Utravsky, who he needed to look up at, and cleared his throat.
“I have a friend that has a psychological problem. I wish to borrow the Mental Terror Candle.”
He didn’t directly mention his contributions, because his pride didn’t permit him to do so.
Utravsky looked down at the priest-robed Emlyn and smiled warmly.
“Okay.”
…That’s it?Emlyn was stunned, finding it unbelievable that the bishop would agree so easily.
He didn’t immediately accept it as he couldn’t help but ask, “Aren’t you afraid that I’ll lose the candle?”
Utravsky replied with a smile, “Everyone and every item has its end. They will all return to the earth, buried deep within the soil and sprout, grow, and bloom, one incarnation after another.
“That is the fate of all entities. If the Mental Terror Candle is lost, it just means that my connection with it has come to an end. I will need to patiently await the arrangements that fate and Mother have for me.”
Whether the Mental Terror Candle is lost depends on fate, but whether I end up being killed by you is also fate?Emlyn lampooned without asking further. He received the strange candle from the half-giant bishop.
Following that, he used the excuse of needing to treat his friend to leave the Harvest Church. He randomly found an inn and set up the sacrificial ritual.
…
Above the gray fog, Klein once again received the Mental Terror Candle.
More than half of the mystical item was burnt, and its surface was covered with what looked like human skin. There were a few warts that protruded out.
The candle’s wick was very short and was entirely black in color. It was covered in thin densely packed scale-like patterns.
Klein didn’t delay, for he didn’t wish to give his alternate personality a chance to grow. He wanted to resolve the problem completely while it was still weak; otherwise, what awaited him was the irreversible fate of losing control. Furthermore, the mysterious space above the gray fog would completely screen the negative effects of the combat between the two personalities.
Phew…Klein slowly exhaled as he extended his hand to summon the Sea God Scepter.
At that moment, he didn’t do any divination because he couldn’t be sure who “me” referred to. The outcome would naturally be meaningless.
Pa!
Klein snapped his fingers and lit the Mental Terror Candle.
Above the pitch-black wick, a flame with light-blue spirituality silently glowed, illuminating the palace that looked like a giant’s residence.
Unknowingly, the environment changed as a cupboard, desk, bunk bed, and gas meter appeared in Klein’s eyes. The crimson moonlight shone in from outside the windows, covering every item with a crimson veil layer.
This was the apartment where the Morettis had lived in!
This was the place where Klein Moretti had shot himself to death!
At that moment, a figure was sitting at the bottom bunk, looking at the Sea God Scepter-wielding Klein with a warped expression.
He had traits like black hair, brown eyes, thin built, average-looking features, a rather deep outline, and a scholarly air to him. He was another “Klein.”
This “Klein” revealed a furious expression as he said, “You occupied my body, and now you wish for my soul to be obliterated?
“I should be Klein Moretti! You despicable, shameless transmigrator. You parasite!”
He appeared to have just grown in strength, and he wasn’t able to use the objects in the external world.
Klein didn’t reply as he walked over with a heavy expression.
The expression of “Klein” slowly changed as fear occupied his eyes.
His body scrunched up as he pleaded with a slight tremble, “Let me go. Let me go.
“You snatched my brother, my sister, and my life from me. Isn’t that enough?
“I’ll remain quietly in your body, helping you analyze problems and giving you suggestions. I’ll definitely not wrestle control with you over the body.
“Let me go. Let me go…”
Klein remained silent as he raised his Sea God Scepter-wielding right hand.
The “Klein” was already awash with tears as he yelled angrily and fearfully, “I only wanted to remind you!
“If I wasn’t trying to remind you, why would I have exposed myself!?
“Let me go. Let me go… I have no ill intentions!”
Klein silently looked at him and made the blue gems on the tip of the Sea God Scepter light up one after another.
Lightning bolts instantly appeared as they twisted and entangled “Klein,” like a storm.
Amidst shrill cries, the figure rapidly dissipated as a bolt of lightning wiped all traces of it.
As expected of myself… To know the soft spots in my heart and which are the most effective ways to plea… However, I’ve already come to know who I am. I’m Zhou Mingrui who has fused with Klein’s memories and emotions. If I were to let you go, it would be equivalent to splitting the two up, admitting that they are opposing parties. That way, I’ll immediately lose control once I return to the real world…Klein lowered the scepter and closed his eyes as he sighed silently.
Then, he ultimately maintained his lucidity as he left the mind world.
When Klein opened his eyes again, the threats and pleas in his mind had vanished. The light-blue flame before his eyes continued burning on that pitch-black wick.
He seriously inspected the state of his Spirit Body and confirmed that the signs of chaos were gone. His aura’s colors had turned pure and were no longer spotted.
It’s finally resolved…Klein heaved a sigh of relief and lowered the Sea God Scepter. With a snap of his fingers, he extinguished the Mental Terror Candle.
He didn’t immediately return to the real world. He sat quietly above the gray fog as he used the silent palace to calm the remnant negative emotions that his inner heart couldn’t vent.
After this matter, Klein gained a deeper understanding that the path of a Beyonder was a path that constantly fought with madness. All Beyonders would be pushed to the brink of losing control, or they would have psychological problems if they weren’t careful due to internal reasons or external stimuli. And once the symptoms appeared, not resolving them in time might leave them in a situation that would be abnormally difficult to resolve.
The split personality that was created was a result of internal and external factors… The cause is a result of me being a transmigrator. Yet, I fused with Klein Moretti’s memory fragments and received parts of his emotions. I was naturally inclined to having a dissociation. Together with me trying to steal the Antigonus family’s notebook recently, it’s akin to me walking along the boundary of an abyss to act as Dwayne Dantès. The stress is immense, so after being agitated and mentally corrupted by the Keeper’s near loss of control, the problem erupted…As Klein raised his hand to rub his temples, he vanished from above the gray fog.
Just as he returned to his body, Klein felt his mind and spirit were a lot more relaxed. It felt like a dusty window had been carefully wiped clean, and the additional Faceless potion he had consumed was fully digested.
The alternate personality that appeared is really a result of all the past psychological problems. I was able to resolve the problem with the Mental Terror Candle, which is equivalent to receiving a complete and effective Psychoanalysis. I wouldn’t have any latent risks in this aspect in the short term. However, I need to be constantly taking notes and frequently regulating myself. I mustn’t be careless…Klein walked out of the washroom, came to the balcony, and looked at the distant mountains and nearby vegetation. He was in quite good condition.
He could clearly sense that his self-recognition and self-acknowledgment had deepened. The constant sense of disidentification had greatly weakened as a result.
I never expected my victory over my split personality would bring such benefits… If it wasn’t because the generation of another split personality would result in one that’s stronger and harder to deal with, I would’ve wished to split a few personalities, killing “myself” several times…Klein shook his head with a scoff as he gave a self-deprecating laugh.
To be frank, just one instance of a split personality was rather dangerous and unresolvable for anyone else. Since he was aware of where to acquire the Mental Terror Candle, the essence of the problem, and his experience in resolving it in the past, he was able to eliminate the latent risks and not allow his split personality to strengthen itself. Otherwise, the best outcome would be the state in which Bishop Utravsky was in, and the worst outcome would be a gradual loss of control until it became an inevitability.
Furthermore, I still have a Psychiatrist as backup…Klein chuckled as he strolled back to his room and sat in a reclining chair.
He recalled what he had encountered during the day, and from there, he obtained the points that he needed to take note of in the future.
If a Mid-Sequence Beyonder of the Sleepless pathway loses control, they will be able to directly cause mental corruption by pulling others into a dream. I need to be wary of that in the future…
Before becoming a High-Sequence Beyonder, the Rampagers of most pathways aren’t capable of doing this. Often, they will mutate into monsters and use the corresponding Beyonder powers to control or attack their targets. It’s difficult for them to transmit their corruption.
Apart from the Mid-Sequence Beyonders from the Sleepless pathway, the Spectator pathway should be capable of doing so as well… When faced with similar enemies, not rushing to wipe them out would really result in a situation where you have no way of defending yourself… Also, although I’m aware of the Keepers’ conditions and have figured out their relationship with the core seal, the corresponding problems have arisen. If I were to disguise myself and infiltrate inside, how should I create the performance of being eroded by the core seal and not have my disguise be seen through…Klein carefully contemplated for a moment and was completely out of ideas. All he could do was stand up, walk to his desk, and draw a picture comprising of symbols that implied secrecy and mystery prying.
He was summoning Arrodes.
The full-body mirror in the master bedroom suddenly undulated with invisible waves as silver light appeared, forming Loenese text:
“Exalted Great Master, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is constantly at your service.
“My actions from before had caused a certain damage to your image. I-I’m very appalled and ashamed. Will you accept my apology?”
You actually know to admit your faults…Klein scoffed and said, “Don’t make the same mistake again in the future.”
“Alright!” The full-body mirror presented new words. “How may I be of service?”
“There’s something.” Klein deliberated and said, “The Keepers of the Church of Evernight are contaminated by the core seal’s power behind Chanis Gate. They are in different conditions from the typical Beyonder. Is there any way to perfect a disguise?”
The silver words changed and outlined new text:
“Great Master, there’s only one method—to sacrifice your marionette and allow it to receive the contamination of the core seal. It will gradually change and become identical to the Keepers. Then, you can hold it in your body to fool the core seal.”
That actually works… It’s an idea… However, a marionette that’s made from a Sequence 5 Wraith can’t be bought with money… I really need to pay an extremely high price to obtain the High-Sequence potion formulas and ingredients…Klein thought and said, “Then, how do I get the marionette to receive the core seal’s contamination?”
Typically speaking, a Wraith marionette might be detected by the seal before being forcefully purified and dispelled just as it approached Chanis Gate, or even just appear in the prayer hall.
The full-body mirror’s waves stirred again as it accentuated a figure.
The figure wore an old-fashioned veiled hat. She was tall with long, chestnut hair. She was none other than Queen Mystic, Bernadette.
“Great Master, you can seek her help,” Arrodes explained with a sentence made from silver words.
Her? Queen Mystic isn’t from the Evernight pathway. How can she provide any help? Or does she have a Sealed Artifact that corresponds to the High Sequences of the Evernight pathway, making it similar to the core seal behind Chanis Gate? Thankfully, Admiral of Stars needs a drop of blood from a Mythical Creature. When the time comes, apart from providing an item that can satisfy Will Auceptin, there’s still a middleman fee for me… This will be the middleman fee!Klein thought as he nodded and said, “Very good, you may return.”
“Yes, Exalted Great Master. Your humble servant, Arrodes, awaits your next summoning.” As a silver line of text appeared, Arrodes outlined a palm with a handkerchief in hand as it shook it.
The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched as he looked at it, momentarily unsure how to respond.
…
West Borough, within the Odora family’s villa.
Emlyn White wore a faint smile as he randomly found a single-seater to sit in the activity room.
Diagonally across him, another Sanguine Baron, Rus Báthory, was holding a wine cup filled with blood. He was observing him with narrowed eyes, without concealing his disgust and hatred. Rus Báthory had not only been injured during the hunt for the first Primordial Moon believer, but he also had Emlyn steal away his spoils of war.
Such an act from you will only please me…Emlyn chuckled inwardly as he turned his head to look at Cosmi Odora who had just entered. He waited for the Baron to declare the results and reward him.
Cosmi forced himself to ignore Emlyn’s gaze as he walked to the fireplace and said to all the Sanguine present, “I’m gathering all of you today because the final victor has emerged for the hunting competition.”
Who is it?The Sanguines looked around as they exchanged looks, guessing at who could’ve clinched victory.
Most of their gazes landed on Rus Báthory, with no one believing that it could be Emlyn White. Only Rus Báthory had a hunch as he looked in surprise at the darn fellow.
Cosmi secretly sighed and said, “Emlyn White has already hunted three targets, automatically clinching victory.”
“What?” a young Sanguine blurted out in disbelief.
The Sanguine was a race with fewer members than humans. In Backlund, they were all part of a smaller community; therefore, they weren’t unfamiliar with each other.
Everyone knew what kind of Sanguine Emlyn was!
Amongst all the Sanguine present, even if Emlyn wasn’t the oddest, he was definitely among the top ten.
As a member of a race born with a long lifespan, having one or more hobbies to kill time was common. Emlyn wasn’t the only one who liked dolls, but that wasn’t the problem. Aside from purchasing new dolls and matching them with new clothes, or obtaining blood from hospitals to drink, he almost never left his home. Nor did he enjoy interacting with his fellow kinsmen. Unless he desired relatively fresh blood, needed to obtain some historical knowledge, or exchange for certain ingredients, he never participated in any of the corresponding gatherings.
Such a lifestyle was nearly identical to the aging, high-ranking Sanguine who had no choice but to lie in specially-made coffins to barely maintain their existence. It looked nothing like that of a fellow who had recently matured. As a result, Emlyn became a topic of idle conversation at many Sanguine gatherings.
In the years before, people only mentioned it in passing, jeering at him in private, just like the normal gossip about different freaks in Backlund. When they heard that Emlyn walked into the Harvest Church because he got lost and ended up being captured and locked up underground by the Mother Earth’s bishop, his reputation slid into the irreversible state of being the brunt of the jokes, as well as being a disgrace to the Sanguine.
Yet, this disgraceful fellow had hunted three consecutive Primordial Moon believers!
Those were artificial vampires!
Could it be that he had employed the help of the Church of Mother Earth’s clergymen? Or did he hire some especially powerful bounty hunters?Thoughts flashed through the minds of the Sanguine as they speculated over how Emlyn had clinched victory.
At this moment, Cosmi coughed lightly and said, “Emlyn has already found the corresponding characteristic legacy and become a Baron.”
Baron…When the members of the Sanguine looked at Emlyn again, there weren’t any looks of doubt and puzzlement. Instead, their eyes were filled with shock, astonishment, and surprise.
For the first time in his life, Emlyn was being stared at by his kinsmen in such a manner. He suddenly felt ethereal as his mind was filled with joy. This made him wish to proudly tip his chin and say, “All of you should be addressing me as Lord.”
This satisfaction is identical to me buying a doll I’ve been saving up and craving for…Emlyn sighed silently as he held back his tongue. He wore a faint smile as he slowly surveyed the area. Then, while buttoning his coat, he got up and walked to Cosmi Odora’s side.
After the other Sanguine snapped back to their senses as they looked at the two Barons with mixed looks, Cosmi finally said, “The champion of the hunting competition will enter the final list of Viscount candidates and obtain free help for the ritual.
“In addition, he will also receive a ring created by the Ancestor.”
As he spoke, Cosmi took out a silver jewelry box engraved with complicated patterns. Snapping it open, he showed it to all the Sanguine present.
It was a translucent ring that seemed to be made of light-red amber. It had a blood-red gem embedded in it. It was the size of a fingernail and it emitted a faint glow.
“It’s called Lilith’s Ring. It allows the wearer to be even more charming and always be in the optimal state of being under the full moon.” Cosmi gave a rough introduction. “It can also make the surroundings be under the effect of a full-moon; hence, the corresponding Beyonder powers will be greatly enhanced. At the same time, it can also project a door that leads deep into the spirit world.”
Cosmi paused and added, “This door is the Door of Summoning. It can let creatures deep in the spirit world use it to arrive in the real world. However, it can only be used once in a fixed amount of time.
“When spirit world creatures pass through their door, it’s equivalent to signing a corresponding contract with the wearer. They will serve the wearer for a specific amount of time, possibly around five minutes. If the service period needs to be maintained for even longer, the wearer needs to personally communicate with the spirit world creature to re-sign a contract that’s of a longer duration.
“Under normal circumstances, the strength of the summoned spirit world creature will be equivalent or slightly stronger than the wearer, but there’s the possibility of them being much weaker or much stronger. There was once a Viscount who relied on this ring to summon a demigod-level spirit world creature.
“The stronger a spirit world creature’s strength, the more they can resist the agreement in the Door of Summoning contract itself and harm the wearer. If you encounter such a situation, you must decisively dispel the projection and end the summoning.
“Its negative effects is Blood Thirsting Disease. You will need to drink at least one blood vial of human blood every hour to relieve it. Otherwise, your blood will boil and evaporate. In less than fifteen minutes, it can cause the death of a Baron.”
I’m not against that. I do yearn to drink blood more frequently, but the problem is that I’m unable to obtain that much blood…Emlyn held back his joy and agitation as he considered how he could resolve the negative effects.
At this moment, Cosmi turned to glance at him.
“The additional blood will be provided by the race.”
Then the problem turns into the modification of a bottle so as to carry around that much blood…Emlyn scanned the other Sanguine who wore looks of envy and jealousy as he asked, “If I don’t wear it, will I get the Blood Thirsting Disease?”
“No.” Cosmi firmly shook his head.
Emlyn stared at Lilith’s Ring and asked again, “If I were to wear it for 59 minutes and take it off, will I get the Blood Thirsting Disease?”
Cosmi’s facial muscles twitched as he said, “When you wear the ring, you will be inflicted with the Blood Thirsting Disease. You have to drink one vial of human blood to have it subside for an hour. During this process, if you were to take it off and put it on again, the Blood Thirsting Disease will be activated again. Regardless of whether it’s been an hour or not, you’ll have to drink blood again. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Of course, this isn’t a complicated problem,” Emlyn said with a tsk.
Cosmi retracted his gaze and looked at the other Sanguine.
“I’ll be giving this ring to the champion of this hunting competition, Emlyn White.
“Congratulations, Emlyn.” He turned and extended his right hand towards Emlyn to shake his hand.
Then, he handed over the blood-colored Lilith’s Ring to Emlyn.
“Thank you.” Emlyn smiled in a reserved manner.
Cosmi stopped looking at him as he said to the other Sanguine, “There are two targets left. They are your prey, and there will still be a reward for them.”
…
At 10 p.m. above the gray fog.
Klein received Leymano’s Travels which Emlyn had sacrificed, and he learned of the usage of the so-called Lilith’s Ring.
The other aspects aren’t noteworthy, but the thing to pay attention to is the Door of Summoning which leads deep into the spirit world… Perhaps there will come a day when the one passing through that door is an ancient goddess, Lilith… Of course, many conditions need to be met…As Klein made a bold hypothesis, he flipped open Leymano’s Travels and checked the Beyonder powers which Emlyn had used and replenished.
He used up all of the Lightning Strikes. Traveling is gone as well… This fellow really doesn’t feel the pinch when using the powers of others…
He added a Wings of Darkness. It can help the user receive an enhancement in speed and the ability of brief flight, as well as it transforming into a colony of illusory blood-sucking bats to attack the enemy…
One is Full Moon. It can make a certain region appear to be in the state of a full moon. One’s spirituality would be rejuvenated and the aspect of death would grow stronger… This is recorded from Lilith’s Ring…
One is Claw of Corrosion. It can cause one’s fingernails to grow another segment with mysterious symbols and patterns. They would be sharp enough to slice through steel. It would also come with potent corrosive abilities, making it the nemesis of defensive methods like scales and skin…
One is Animal Sense. It can communicate with animals and control them while also sharing their senses… If used well, this has wondrous effects… Heh, I’ve never seen Emlyn use it before. What a waste…
One is Abyss Shackles. It’s a spell belonging to the darkness domain. It can make the darkness or shadows condense into a chain that controls or restrains the enemy…
There’s no Door of Summoning… That’s right. It should be very difficult to record. With Emlyn’s personality, he would’ve given up after a few failures…As Klein flipped through Leymano’s Travels, he used divination and his mysticism knowledge to interpret the new Beyonder powers.
Retracting his gaze, he summoned the Sea God Scepter over, added a few pages of Lightning Strike. This was in line with his fear of lacking firepower.
Then, Klein used the Sun Brooch to record Holy Light Summoning and Holy Water Creation, allowing Leymano’s Travels’s Beyonder powers to become more varied.
After doing all of this, he closed the notebook and picked up the Mental Terror Candle.
After settling the split personality in the afternoon, he didn’t immediately return the mystical item. Instead, he had the idea that since it belonged to the Spectator domain, it was possible that it could help him explore the sea of collective subconscious inside Groselle’s Travels. Therefore, he planned on delaying it for half a day before returning it to Emlyn.
To his surprise, he found from his research that the Mental Terror Candle didn’t have any effects of placating the mind or eliminating negative emotions. All it could do was let one enter the depths of a target’s mind, and from there, one could plant a cue or resolve a problem.
Phew…Klein heaved a sigh of relief. Through the bestowment ritual, he returned the Mental Terror Candle and Leymano’s Travels to Emlyn and Fors respectively.
Returning to the real world, he had a comfortable bath, and he read some papers and magazines before heading to bed.
Amidst his reverie, Klein suddenly woke up, aware that someone had entered his dream.
He saw the scene before him change as the sky was dark and deep. They were adorned with resplendent diamonds that left him awed and serene.
A distance away, a singing voice sounded. The ethereal and common voice reached straight into his heart.
Meanwhile, the clouds moved as the crimson moon half-revealed itself, scattering down its mild glow.
All of this made Klein feel as though he had arrived in the Evernight Goddess’s divine kingdom. In the dream, he felt relaxed and comfortable.
This is…Klein suddenly realized the situation he was in.
This was the arrival of a Beyonder from the Church of the Evernight. This Beyonder was using the dream to placate the tycoon, Dwayne Dantès, so as to heal the mental scars he suffered in the afternoon.
What you are doing only disturbs my sleep!Klein silently sighed helplessly.
As he sighed, Klein indulged himself by relaxing like an ordinary person enjoying a rare instance of serenity and comfort in his dream.
After about fifteen minutes, he finally waited to the point when the Church’s Beyonder that was sent to placate him had left.
Finally… I can sleep in peace…Klein planned on opening his eyes out of habit before falling asleep again, but he realized that once he wasn’t on high alert and on guard, the remnant sense of tranquility in his dream would allow him to directly fall into a deep slumber.
That night, the quality of his sleep was extremely good, and he only managed to wake up at daybreak. Outside, the sun had just peeked out over the horizon, while the moon remained shining in the sky, and there was a slight howl from the winds.
Klein lazily dazed in bed for nearly ten minutes before picking up the golden pocket watch by his bedside table and snapping it open.
It’s not even half-past six… Should I roll over and continue sleeping, or should I wake up?Klein observed his physical condition and found his mind clear and brimming with energy. He didn’t have any hint of feeling lethargic, so he decided to get out of bed to wash up before walking to his balcony to take a look at the orange vista.
In this season, due to the wind, Backlund didn’t have thick smog. Together with the environmental measures put into place over the past few months, the skies were often blue and the air fresh. The gardeners were already busy in the garden, and the parlor maid and handymen were heading to the market. Other than them, the surroundings were calm and peaceful. This invigorated Klein as he temporarily forgot all his troubles. He felt that the world belonged to him at that moment.
With a faint smile, he silently enjoyed the scenery. In the next fifteen minutes, servants would walk out from the surrounding houses in pairs or threes. They were either holding baskets or leading horses. The entire borough seemed to come to life as the sunlight grew brighter.
This is what life should be like…Klein silently sighed as he had the sudden urge to take a stroll. He turned around and left the balcony and walked to the door.
Outside the master bedroom, Richardson was already waiting outside. It was impossible to guess what time he had woken up.
This was the most difficult thing about a valet. He needed to sleep later than his employer but also wake up earlier than him.
“There’s another hour before breakfast. Sir, if you wish for it to be brought forward, the kitchen will be ready within fifteen minutes.” Richardson didn’t ask Dwayne Dantès why he had suddenly woken up so early.
Klein chortled and said, “There’s no need to bring it forward. I plan on taking a stroll first.”
“Very well, sir.” Richardson entered the bedroom, and based on his employer’s suggestion, he chose a coat and helped him wear it.
Finally, Klein wore a silk top hat and held a gold inlaid cane before walking down to the first floor. Leaving the residence, he strolled down the street that was lined with Intis parasol trees and black street lamps until he reached the other end.
Along the way, each residence’s garden emanated a faint fragrance as the green leaves of the trees created a sense of tranquility from high above. Pedestrians were in pairs or threes in what seemed like a sparse street. The occasional carriage that drove by would break the silence before quickly leaving.
Klein enjoyed the morning, taking in the pleasantness of waking up early. He felt that the negative emotions from yesterday were evaporating bit by bit and vanishing.
Hmm, Beyonders need to learn how to create conditions for themselves to regulate their moods… By taking this stroll, the bishops at Saint Samuel Cathedral will likely know that Dwayne Dantès has completely recovered. They won’t disturb my sleep in the middle of the night…As Klein’s thoughts wandered, his gaze swept past 39 Böklund Street.
It was Member of Parliament Macht’s residence.
Its external perimeter was in the form of sharp iron rods, allowing passersby to appreciate the beauty of the garden within through the gaps.
While moving his gaze away, Klein saw a familiar figure. It was Hazel with her long black-green hair and dark brown eyes. This beautiful and proud lady was strolling through the garden’s trails with her maid, looking around from time to time.
She woke up early as well? Her quality of sleep is excellent because she doesn’t need to head down the sewers in the middle of the night?Klein lampooned and retracted his gaze as he continued proceeding forward.
Glancing at Richardson who was silently following behind him, Klein suddenly thought of the news reports, magazine articles, and novels he had recently read about the Southern Continent.
He consciously kept up with the content of that region because that would flesh out his persona as Dwayne Dantès. After all, a lot of what he knew about the Southern Continent stemmed from the pirates, adventurers, and the Fog Sea’s Strongest Hunter, Anderson. He had no idea if they were exaggerated or fabricated.
The information I’ve read recently and in the past were about people who struck it rich in the Southern Continent before returning or had just decided to stay there. Heh, this makes Backlund residents believe that there’s gold everywhere in the Southern Continent, and that there are opportunities to strike it rich. Even common wood and sap can be used for many things, allowing one to exchange for plenty of pounds. That’s why the kingdom frequently goes to war with countries like Feysac and Intis to vie for the colonial lands… If not for the commoners’ inability to save up for the ferry tickets or dare to smuggle themselves there, I’m sure a large number of people would swarm it…As Klein’s thoughts whirred, he casually asked his valet, “What’s your impression of the Southern Continent?”
He remembered that Richardson was born in a manor over there. He had only been brought to Backlund when he was an adult.
Richardson paused for a few seconds and said, “Sir, I actually do not know much about the Southern Continent because I was spending most of my time in the manor. I had few opportunities to head out.”
“Just tell me of your impressions—your true impressions. You don’t have to hold back. I just want to have a general understanding. As you know, they all believe me to be an expert of the Southern Continent, but in fact, my experiences are only limited to a few places and merchants,” Klein said with a chuckle.
Richardson nodded and bowed his head as he looked at his toes that were walking forward.
“My impression of the Southern Continent is:
“Hunger, exhaustion, pain, as well as pining for the world after death…”
Hunger, exhaustion, pain…Klein repeated those three words as he walked into Böklund Street without making any further inquiry.
…
East Chester County, in a building beside Stoen University.
Audrey was looking at the collections obtained by the Relic Search and Preservation Foundation.
She had originally planned on coming on Tuesday afternoon, but Associate Professor Michele Deuth had participated in an academic conference in Backlund; therefore only returning today. As a result, she had no choice but to change her plans.
“This pair of boots was discovered by a farmer in a mountainous ruins in Stoen. Its shape and traits match the societal trends of the Fourth Epoch,” Michele introduced the item inside the glass cabinet to the beautiful aristocrat.
Audrey looked over with interest and discovered that the ends of the boots were curled like a clown’s.
The heights of the curled parts weren’t uniform. One was three centimeters, and the other was five centimeters. They didn’t look like a pair.
The Fourth Epoch’s asymmetrical style… I wonder what level it is for three on the left and five on the right…Audrey retracted her gaze and followed Associate Professor Michele to the next exhibit.
At the end of the tour, Michele pointed at the glass case diagonally ahead of them and said, “This coat of arms was delivered a few days ago. It involves the very ancient worship of dragons.”
Dragons…Audrey strode forward in a reserved manner and saw a grayish-white dragon with its wings spread out engraved on the coat of arms.
“Where does it come from?” Audrey asked just as she did before.
Michele answered, “It’s from a village named Hartlarkh. This Loenese word doesn’t have an archetype in ancient Feysac. Apparently, it was written like how it’s read.”
Hartlarkh… That’s the village which I previously visited that had the folk tradition of worshiping dragons. In the sea of collective subconscious of the people there, there’s a mind dragon in it… The Twenty Year War notebook which I previously obtained from Associate Professor Michele was from a local knight named Lindelira. He was suspected to have something to do with that mind dragon…Audrey nodded in thought as she deliberated over her words, wishing to ask about the person who had found the coat of arms.
At that moment, Associate Professor Michele’s expression turned abnormally heavy.
“Accompanying the discovery of this coat of arms was a tragedy.”
“A tragedy?” Audrey didn’t hide her surprise.
Associate Professor Michele sighed and said, “An archaeological team entered the village to study the folk tradition of worshiping dragons, but that night, one of the members went mad. And this mental illness was apparently contagious. The entire archaeological team later went mad, killing themselves or each other. In the end, none of them survived.
“This coat of arms was found among their remains. It was first taken away by the police, and after confirming that it’s without problems, only then did they donate it to us.”
An archaeological team entered the village, and the members went mad one after another…Audrey’s eyes dilated as she inwardly repeated Associate Professor Michele’s words.
Suddenly, an idea came to mind.
Psychology Alchemists!
The members of the archaeological team were members of the Psychology Alchemists!
Inside the building of the Relic Search and Preservation Foundation, Audrey, whose thoughts were undergoing an upheaval, blinked. She took note of her body language and expressions as she drew a crimson moon on her chest in a half-genuine manner. She said with a sigh, “What a tragedy. I hope that their spirits can rest in peace.”
The reason she had guessed that the archaeological team had comprised of members of the Psychology Alchemists was that she had previously received a mission to help the organization obtain a notebook related to the Twenty Year War from Associate Professor Michele. And this notebook belonged to the knight from Hartlarkh Village, Lindelira.
Back then, Audrey had made a request to Mr. Fool and relied on magic mirror divination to determine the origins of the notebook. She discovered that it was deeply connected to the village that worshiped dragons. As she knew ahead of time that there was a mind dragon hiding within the sea of collective subconscious, she ultimately chose to hand over the notebook to the Psychology Alchemists in consideration of her lacking Sequence and strength.
That also meant that the Psychology Alchemists had quite a significant chance of locking onto Hartlarkh Village through the notebook before heading over to find their target.
Another factor that Audrey used in her judgment was the strange mental illness that the archaeological team suffered. It had spread like a plague, causing the people to go mad in batches.
In the real world, there was a probability that mental illnesses were hereditary, but it was almost impossible to be contagious. But in the mysterious world, in the world of the mind and consciousness, chaos and madness could be spread to others through spirit channeling, dreams, and the subconscious!
And hidden in Hartlarkh Village was a mind dragon that had lived for years!
The Psychology Alchemists had found Hartlarkh Village through the notebook, and the threatened mind dragon used this ingenious method to spread mental corruption? “He” might’ve achieved this through the sea of collective subconscious… The Beyonder world sure is dangerous. This small team must’ve been formed by a selection of Beyonders, but they ended their lives in such a simple and ridiculous manner…As Audrey thought about it, she was glad that she had made a sufficiently rational decision. She hadn’t willfully used the knight’s notebook to explore Hartlarkh Village. Otherwise, there would probably have been an addition name to the list of members who went mad.
Thanks to Mr. Fool. Thanks to the other members of the Tarot Club. Thanks to Qilangos who previously infiltrated in disguise. They allowed me to still recognize the hidden dangers despite my lack of actual experience in the domain of mysticism. It made me sufficiently cautious…Audrey silently thought in gratitude.
At that moment, her recalling her performance when she first joined the Tarot Club had made her wish to bury her head in her pillows to roar at herself:
Audrey, you were that naive and immature back then!
Thankfully, you met Mr. Fool. If it were any other secret existence, you would’ve long gone mad or turned into a monster!
Mr. Fool is such a nice man! No, such a nice orthodox god!
By the side, Associate Professor Michele noticed that Audrey had been silent. He said with a heavy nod, “Yes, it truly is a tragedy that strikes one with fear.
“I only wish that the government has already handled the matter and prevented the contagious mental illness from becoming a plague.”
Don’t worry, unless that mind dragon loses control and plans to challenge the three Churches, there won’t be any more victims of that mental illness…Audrey replied silently.
From her point of view, the official Beyonders had already taken on the case. After all, a contagious mental illness was definitely going to be under the purview of the official Beyonders.
Therefore, the dragon coat of arms in the glass case must’ve been determined to be fine before being donated to the foundation. The police department didn’t have such authority!
While Audrey felt pity for the archaeological team who were suspected to be Psychology Alchemists members, as though she had experienced the tragedy for herself, she was curious if the mind dragon remained in the vicinity of Hartlarkh Village.
To hide in the sea of collective subconscious with one’s actual body would probably make it difficult to be discovered… However, the three Churches have a long history. In the Fourth Epoch or even earlier, they must’ve had bouts with mind dragons, so perhaps they have the corresponding records about it… Besides, the Psychology Alchemists is in control of the Spectator pathway and has the existence of High-Sequence Beyonders. Their comprehension of the sea of collective subconscious can’t be much weaker than the mind dragon’s. After suffering a terrible failure due to the lack of information, they will definitely send a very powerful team… Hmm, although that mind dragon was stronger than what the Psychology Alchemists expected, it probably wouldn’t stay there to be discovered. It should’ve left…Audrey made an inference based on what she knew.
She didn’t have any thoughts of visiting Hartlarkh Village to figure out the truth, because she long knew that the present her lacked the strength to deal with the mind dragon.
Her only intentions were to mention the matter at the next Tarot Club, and see if the other members could provide any feedback or any valuable knowledge. For example, it might be that the mind dragon had entered the sea of collective subconscious because of the local worship of dragons, or it could be that the mind dragon’s inhabitation of the sea of collective subconscious caused the villagers to dream of it; thus, being subconsciously influenced and having the tradition of worshiping the dragon.
…
On Friday afternoon, Klein received the invitation list for the ball tomorrow. He began to seriously memorize the topics he needed to discuss with different guests.
When meeting Member of Parliament Macht, I need to make remarks about the recent good air in Backlund, and make a few jokes about the Loen Kingdom Imperial Science Institute…As Klein memorized each line, he suddenly heard stacked illusory pleas.
A man… Based on how long it’s been, it’s most likely Mr. Hanged Man…In thought, Klein put down the piece of paper in his hand and gulped down a mouthful of black tea before leaving the half-open room with the big balcony to head for the master bedroom’s bathroom.
He took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog, and he discovered that it was indeed The Hanged Man.
This man had requested the honorable Fool to inform The World that he had arrived at the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, City of Generosity, Bayam. He could head for the primitive island in two days after he replenished his supplies.
He wanted The World to begin preparations so that they could meet in time. He also indicated that if he lacked the means to head for the primitive, he could arrange for The World to secretly board the Blue Avenger.
Board the Blue Avenger and bring a bunch of sailors from the Church of Storms to the vicinity of the primitive island? How long can the Sanguine’s anesthetic gas you bought from Emlyn last? Will there be enough time to explore?Klein thought for a moment and conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow, making him pray devoutly, “…There’s no need to go through that much trouble.
“You should have freedom of movement in Bayam. Meet at the cemetery outside the city at midnight today.
“Before that, replenish your stores.”
…
Bayam, in an inn.
Alger frowned slightly after hearing The World Gehrman Sparrow’s words.
He did have freedom of movement in the City of Generosity. This was because the sailors were eager to head to places like the Red Theater. They were definitely not returning tonight, and after waking up in the day, it was almost certain that they would head to a casino to gamble to let themselves loose. It was to vent the repression and misery that resulted from drifting out at sea for extended periods of time.
That also meant that even if Alger disappeared for a night and a day, no one would discover it.
…Is The World implying that we use this interval? That is indeed better than using the Sanguine’s anesthetic gas. I’ve already used it twice, so who knows if someone is already suspicious about it and is waiting for his theory to be validated… But without a ship, how do we head for the primitive island… Oh, Leymano’s Travels? Miss Magician did mention that it has the Beyonder power of Teleportation. However, there’s only one page, making it impossible for a return trip…Alger relied on his strong ability to connect matters to vaguely guess at Gehrman Sparrow’s intent, but he believed that the necessary conditions were lacking.
With these doubts in mind, he found his contact with the Resistance and replenished his Storm charms that were made with tin.
When it was eleven at night, Alger secretly left his inn and headed out of the city under the shadows.
He wasn’t worried that the sailors would discover his disappearance because he too had physical needs. It was possible that he was sleeping in a lady’s bed in the Red Theater and was unwilling to return. And there were many such brothels in Bayam, with many prostitutes in existence. It was impossible to say that there was something wrong with him because he wasn’t at the Red Theater.
Once he left Bayam, Alger walked on a narrow road where horse carriages couldn’t pass as he headed for the mountainside of the mountain range beside the sea.
Suddenly, his gaze froze as he noticed something.
Under the crimson moonlight’s illumination, the mountain that originally existed had vanished!
And the area underneath, such as the piled stones, vegetation, and terrain, changed almost completely!
This…Alger had come from the Resistance’s private harbor earlier. He hadn’t managed to pay close attention to the mountain; hence, he only noticed the abnormality at that moment!
The mountain collapsed? It actually collapsed? Right, it was previously mentioned in the papers that Bayam encountered a shallow earthquake, with its might being focused in the mountain range outside the city… Also, the Church’s deacon said that Gehrman Sparrow nearly destroyed Bayam, and that matter had demigods involved… Both of them occurred during the same period… Could it be caused by Gehrman Sparrow? He instigated a demigod-level battle, and he managed to successfully escape while killing Admiral of Blood?Alger’s pupils dilated as his footsteps slowed down to a halt.
He suddenly understood why the Church of Storms had placed great importance on Gehrman Sparrow, and why he had a bounty worth as much as fifty thousand pounds!
In the undamaged cemetery up ahead, a cold wind blew across it and towards Alger in the silent night. It made him tremble involuntarily.
At that moment, Alger’s heart stirred as he turned his head to look right.
Underneath a giant tree, a figure quickly outlined itself in the shade.
This figure had his hand on his top hat while he slowly looked up, revealing a thin face and cut features. The emotionless dark brown eyes were none other than Gehrman Sparrow’s.
He did teleport over… How extravagant…Alger tensed up before relaxing; however, he did not let his guard down at all.
Upon meeting Gehrman Sparrow again, he discovered that there wasn’t much of a change to him. However, his every action had the indescribable air of a powerhouse, and the profundity he exuded left him apprehensive.
As expected of the crazy adventurer who can instigate a battle of demigod proportions while escaping unscathed…The slight bit of smugness of having become a Sequence 5 vanished from Alger.
He slowly walked over with lantern in hand. When he saw Gehrman Sparrow, he deliberately probed, “The traces you left behind might not vanish for the next few centuries or even millennia.”
He was trying to confirm if the mountain’s collapse had anything to do with Gehrman Sparrow.
Klein shot a glance at the modified terrain as he released his grip on his top hat and smiled in a gentlemanly manner.
“The one who contributed the most in causing this damage was Sea King.”
Man, he actually triggered a demigod battle that could’ve destroyed Bayam, causing Sea King to directly attack… Yet, despite such circumstances, he survived and left with Admiral of Blood. It’s completely unimaginable and unbelievable!Alger began to suspect if Gehrman Sparrow had a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact on him—an item at the demigod level!
He didn’t express his shock and surprise, nor did he dare to probe further. Instead, he asked, “Do you plan on heading to that primitive island now?”
“Of course,” Klein answered calmly.
It was late at night, a period when Dwayne Dantès was asleep. No one would disturb him, but he had to show himself once it was daytime.
Of course, to prevent any unexpected circumstances, Klein had summoned Arrodes to monitor the mirror illusion and provide a response.
It’s thanks to the Church of Evernight for having ended its dream treatment of Mr. Tycoon; otherwise, I would definitely have to delay the operation…Klein couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
Alger observed himself and discovered that he wasn’t able to obtain any mystical item in such a short span of time. He then took out an iron-black ring that protruded out like a thorn and wore it on his left thumb.
Bearing with the excruciating headache, he nodded slightly.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
Then, he saw Gehrman Sparrow walk over with a stoic expression, reach out his hand, and grab his shoulder.
At that instant, Alger’s first reaction was that Gehrman Sparrow was attacking him. He instinctively wanted to turn to the side to dodge his attack, only to recall his previous guess. Amidst his racing thoughts, he withheld his subconscious reaction and allowed the crazy adventurer to place his palm on his left shoulder.
Right on the heels of that, he noticed Gehrman Sparrow’s left hand turn transparent as though it was bearing the shadows of the spirit world. Then, the blacks before his eyes grew darker, and the crimson moon turned brighter. All kinds of colors seemed to layer upon one another.
Countless nearly formless figures receded “backwards” as Alger tore through the spirit world with Gehrman Sparrow’s help.
Creeping Hunger… Teleport… So that’s how it is…Just as he had such a thought surface in his mind, he saw his body plummet as the saturated colors around him receded. Everything had returned to normal.
Beach… reefs… trees… This is a deserted island…Alger surveyed the area and was just about to speak when the colors around him saturated as the layered phenomenon happened once again.
This time, when he left the spirit world, he was in midair with undulating waves beneath him.
Although Alger had never worked with Gehrman Sparrow in actual combat before, the experienced him immediately created a spiraling wind and allowed them to float. It was a tacit display of teamwork.
Hence, the Teleportation triggered successfully once again as Alger’s and Gehrman Sparrow’s figures rapidly phased away.
When the surroundings were restored again, the two had arrived at the periphery of a gigantic island. There was a heavy mist in midair that the crimson moonlight was unable to fully penetrate. This not only failed to disperse the darkness in the forest and mountain, but it also added an eerie charm to it.
“We’re here,” Alger said as he looked around.
Klein wore an indifferent expression, but in fact, he was cautiously observing his surroundings. He found the place extremely quiet. There weren’t any birds tweeting, wolves howling, or bugs chirping. It exuded a deathly silence.
As though guessing his feelings, Alger raised the lantern and illuminated the shrubs ahead where there was a natural trail made up of beast-type footprints. He said, “If you come in the day, it will be quite a lively sight. You will even see birds that only exists in myths fly in the forest.
“But at night, the ‘power’ that rules this place will change. Many Beyonder creatures will hide as they await daybreak.”
Mr. Hanged Man has come here more than once. At the very least, he has the experience of a day and night here…Klein silently nodded without speaking further.
Alger thought for two seconds and pointed ahead.
“If we follow this trail and enter the dark forest all the way to the end, we will arrive at that ancient ruins of unknown age.
“On the way, we can hunt the Beyonder creatures that we encounter and are able to deal with. If it’s killed independently, the corresponding ingredients will belong to the killer. Those we jointly killed will be held in your custody. When we leave this place, we can take turns to choose. We will determine the owner based on our contribution, to decide who has the priority to choose, as well as the number of priority choices.”
Instead of being in a rush to take action, he first made clear the route and the plan to split the loot. It was to prevent any conflict that would result from the exploration.
To let me have custody of the loot we receive from a joint kill… Mr. Hanged Man is being very sincere…Klein raised his right hand and pressed down his half top hat and chuckled.
“No problem.”
Alger heaved a sigh of relief and continued, “Our main goal is to explore that ancient ruins. The spoils we obtain along the way are supplementary. Once we finish the exploration, it’s best we leave immediately without heading to the other zones or taking other paths.
“As for anything in the future, it’s up to you to decide when and where you would like to explore.”
Alger emphasized this matter because he was afraid of Gehrman Sparrow’s greed. After all, Beyonders were not perpetual machines. There was bound to be a point when they were exhausted. After a round of explorations, they were bound to be close to their limits. If they were to force themselves to hunt Beyonder creatures in other zones, perhaps the identities of hunter and prey would switch. Even if the crazy adventurer was very powerful and unafraid of such danger, to be in a state of drained spirituality would trigger signs of losing control.
Do you think I’m not sharing the same thoughts as you? I’m the one worried that you’d be the one who’s overly greedy, rashly proceeding deeper just to obtain more…Klein smiled and said, “I’m a polite person.”
Polite?Alger was a little puzzled by Gehrman Sparrow’s choice of words.
The corners of Klein’s mouth curled as his expression turned darker in the darkness.
“When visiting someone’s place for the first time, overstaying would be impolite.”
…This fellow’s train of thought and logical behavior is completely different from that of a normal person’s… As expected of a crazy adventurer…Alger was first taken aback before he raised the lantern and took a step forward in the dim red shadows.
“Let’s set off.”
Klein allowed his hands to naturally droop down as he walked beside Alger like he was on a hike.
The two quickly entered the dark forest that had nearly zero moonlight shining in. They saw that the trees were thick and tall with luxuriant leaves. Even the smallest trees were thicker than the span of a person’s arm.
And the trait they all had in common was that the bark appeared scaly. They were densely packed together as though they would come to life or squirm at any moment.
It’s like a mutated drago tree. A snake-scaled tree?Klein retracted his gaze and noticed the weeds at his feet that didn’t seem problematic.
None of them spoke as they maintained a state of abnormal silence. They didn’t wish to say anything to eliminate the awkwardness just because it was too quiet.
As they walked, the duo saw the distribution of trees ahead turn sparser thanks to the lantern’s light.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
A dull knocking sound echoed through the area. As Alger and Gehrman approached, it became clearer and more obvious.
When the duo entered the sparse area, the lantern’s light finally revealed hunched or prostrate figures.
Amongst these figures were humans, baboons, goats, and tigers. They were either holding rocks or using their claws and teeth to constantly burnish the stacked trees and rocks as though they were building a palace.
Without the obstruction from the luxuriant leaves, the crimson moonlight that penetrated the heavy mist cloaked these figures, dyeing them with a faint blood-red layer.
There are humans?Klein’s eyes focused as he immediately spread his left fingers. Alger slowed down, preparing his vocal chords to be activated at any moment.
Suddenly, the figures seemed to sense something as they stopped their actions in unison before uniformly turning around to look at the two outsiders.
They either had pale faces, withered skin, or festering bodies. None of them looked alive.
Corpses… A Beyonder creature is driving these corpses to build a palace for it?Klein cast his gaze past them and saw a dark cave that led deep into the ground. The surroundings were covered in weeds as white feathers stained with yellow oil scattered among them.
Feathers… Corpses…These instantly reminded Klein of the products of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project, as well as the infectious aura that made him grow feathers.
This zone’s sovereign won’t be weak…He calmly made a judgment.
At that moment, Alger, who had carefully observed for a while, hesitated for two seconds before suggesting, “I’ve never seen such a situation before. I’m not sure of the level of the Beyonder creature. Why don’t we circle around it and choose a target which we have more confidence in?”
His instincts told him that something extremely dangerous was hiding in the dark underground cave.
I was waiting for you to say that!Maintaining his persona as Gehrman Sparrow, Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he chuckled.
“Will this be impolite?”
Just as he said that, the land quaked as though a creature beneath them was rolling over in its bed!
Sensing the land quake, Alger’s heart tightened as he glanced at Gehrman Sparrow, using his actions to replace his words.
The sound of wind howled beside him, allowing him to run more easily and quickly to the side.
The reason why Alger had done so was because he was worried that Gehrman Sparrow would suddenly go mad and decide to hunt the terrifying creature inside the dark underground cave. If that were to happen, even if they ultimately clinched a victory, it would’ve been extremely disadvantageous for the subsequent explorations.
As an experienced Sailor, he knew that decisive action spurred companions who remained indecisive into subconsciously following his actions.
Upon seeing this, Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he gave up the discussion about politeness. He widened his stride and ran behind The Hanged Man.
Following that, he sensed a strong wind blow at his feet, thrusting him forward. This significantly reduced his need to overcome gravity, allowing him to obtain additional mobility that instantly doubled his speed!
Amidst the rustling sounds, Klein and Alger ran out of the sparse woods and circled around the flank of the eerie darkness.
At this moment, their heartbeats suddenly slowed. It was as though they hadn’t been engaging in intense exercise and were instead in a state of reverie that resulted from the tanning of the afternoon sun.
Klein immediately felt his body turn cold as an inexplicable and baffling sense of gloom arose as they tried invading his body.
Meanwhile, he saw the light from Alger’s lantern be swallowed inch by inch by a gigantic black shadow. A corresponding scene naturally surfaced in his mind.
In the depths of the dark underground cave, a thick, humongous serpent snaked out. It had dark green scales with exaggerated eyes that seemed to burn with fire.
In between its scales were white feather covered in yellow oily stains. Along its back was a pair of thick wings that could be spread.
While slithering and flying, this giant serpent raised its body high, coiling itself around a thick tree and extending its pitch-black tongue. It stared intently at the two figures that had barged into the surrounding area.
Around it, the trees were rapidly withering along with the weeds. Countless corpses burrowed out of the soil as invisible shadows surged to its side.
Feathered serpent!
It was a feathered serpent!
In the Southern Continent, it was a symbol of holiness. It was the emblem of the descendants of Death, the Eggers family!
Klein and Alger didn’t pause as they held back the coldness of their bodies and their slowing heartbeats. Under the intense winds, they charged into the depths of the dark forest, pulling a distance away from the sparse trees.
Badump! Badump! Badump!The duo’s heartbeats gradually returned to normal as the coldness of their bodies were dispersed by the heat generated from the intense exercise.
Klein’s spiritual intuition told him that the danger had passed. Hence, he slowed down his pace and turned to glance back. He said calmly while facing the depth of the darkness, “A demigod-level feathered serpent.”
“Demigod-level…” Alger similarly slowed down as the blood vessel in his forehead pulsed.
He paused for two seconds and exhaled lightly.
“Don’t worry about it. The Beyonder creatures here are very territorial. Unless they wish to hunt, they will not enter other zones, especially when it’s near the mountain. That feathered serpent wouldn’t chase after us.”
Klein nodded and said, “The Beyonder creatures here are very strong.”
Alger retracted his gaze and replied with a shake of his head.
“No, there are also many weak ones.
“I’ve been here at night before, but I’ve only discovered the traces left behind by Beyonder creatures at the demigod level without encountering them. I actually encountered one this time.
“Such matters are mainly about luck. The chances of this happening again isn’t too high.”
As a Seafarer, being able to calculate was a necessary ability.
Are you looking down on me, the King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck?Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh as he said with a deadpan expression, “Absolute judgments often result in the opposite results.”
When translated into Earth speak, it was: Don’t raise death flags!
In fact, if it wasn’t a feathered serpent at the demigod level, and instead was something at Sequence 5, Klein would be happy to bully it. After all, with Azik’s copper whistle in hand, the Beyonder creatures in the Death domain would lose at least half their combat strength.
As for encountering a Beyonder creature at the demigod level, he wasn’t too alarmed. This was because The Hanged Man had previously mentioned it, and he had made the corresponding preparations. He had the Fate Siphon charm, three pages of demigod-level Beyonder powers in Leymano’s Travels, and the ability to Travel. Although it wasn’t necessarily the case that he could resist a demigod, it was enough to help him create opportunities to escape.
As long as I do not encounter angels…Klein silently added inwardly.
After hearing Gehrman Sparrow, Alger was somewhat puzzled. This was because the crazy adventurer was clearly informing him to be more careful and cautious.
A cold and crazy fellow? That’s right. If he’s just crazy, he wouldn’t have lived to this day…Alger looked up at the sky as he tried hard to look past the mist and distinguish the blurry stars.
After two minutes, he retracted his gaze and pointed in a direction.
“We’ll head in that direction.”
Klein had long drawn his iron-black Death Knell. He allowed the muzzle to naturally point downward as he silently followed alongside Alger. He wore a cold and composed expression that had no signs of anxiety.
After traversing the extremely dim forest for some time, Alger suddenly stopped. As he looked to his left, he said in a deep voice, “If we head forward more, there will be an Illusory Chime Tree. I hope to handle it by myself.”
“The second Beyonder creature we encounter will be handled by you. I won’t involve myself in the hunt.”
Unless you can’t handle it alone…Alger swallowed the second half of his sentence.
He wasn’t like the Hunters who were often seen at sea, people who often couldn’t hold their tongues as they habitually said things that infuriated others.
The main Beyonder ingredient which Miss Justice needs… Mr. Hanged Man has quite a bit of adventuring experience under his belt. He knows that being frank at times is more useful than concealing matters, and that negotiating is more effective than scheming…Klein maintained Gehrman Sparrow’s persona as he nodded with a hint of gentlemanliness amidst his coldness.
“Okay.
“If you can’t deal with it, it’s best you shout for help; otherwise, I’ll treat it as your persistence.”
The style of a crazy adventurer appears to be different from hunters, but in certain aspects, they are surprisingly similar…Alger silently drew a breath as he continued forward with his lantern.
As they walked, they heard weak chiming sounds, and they immediately felt as though they were home, their bodies and mind at ease.
Klein acutely sensed that his wariness was melting away in an irreversible manner. No matter how much he emphasized it to himself, he was unable to tense up.
At that instant, he even had the urge to head for the source of the chimes, believing that there was something extremely dear and familiar to him located over there.
As they were quite a distance away, the chiming was sporadic. Klein was barely able to hold himself back as he turned to look at Mr. Hanged Man.
Alger no longer looked as staid as before. The eyes of his rugged face were slightly red. It was unknown if he had recalled something that caused him to plunge into some emotional state.
I wonder what Mr. Hanged Man looks like when he’s crying… It must be quite terrifying…Klein couldn’t help but muse.
At this moment, Alger said softly with a hoarse voice, “Leave it to me.”
Just as he said that, he put down the lantern and slightly turned the sinister ring on his left thumb. He made the protruded thorn that looked like it was stained with old bloodstains turn brighter.
This was his mystical item, Whip of Mind. Its side effects was to place the wearer in a state of a constant headache, one so bad that the wearer would yearn to slam their head into a wall.
However, at that moment, the excruciating headache made Alger maintain his basic lucidity amidst the chimes without being truly hypnotized.
At times, a side effect might actually provide benefits to the wearer…As Alger remained poignant, he took out a wooden box from his pocket and snapped it open.
Inside it was a gray rat!
Mr. Hanged Man wishes to use the rat as bait, so as to attract the Illusory Chime Tree’s attention before taking the opportunity to attack it? Not bad. He made adequate preparations. He already had a detailed plan ahead of time…As an experienced adventurer, Klein instantly guessed The Hanged Man’s thought processes.
Alger held up the rat and shook it when his expression suddenly turned odd.
The gray rat was no longer moving. It wasn’t breathing and was cold. It wasn’t able to take on the responsibility of being bait!
Back when they encountered the demigod-level feathered serpent, although Alger was in the periphery of the entity’s focus and had escaped quickly without being overly affected, the gray rat he carried with him was only an ordinary animal. It didn’t have a strong constitution and vitality, so it perished from the effects of the feathered serpent.
It’s dead… It’s dead… Mr. Hanged Man now understands a principle—plans often can’t keep up with change… His luck is mediocre…Upon seeing this scene, Klein couldn’t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. He wanted to laugh, but he didn’t make a sound, afraid that it would destroy his persona.
Such situations were rare to the experienced and meticulous Hanged Man.
Alger quickly reined in his emotions as he proceeded forward with the dead gray rat. Klein bent down and reached out for the lantern as he unhurriedly followed behind him.
The chimes grew clearer as it made them more and more silent, with the urge to run towards it becoming greater.
After taking another few steps forward, Klein finally saw that strange tree.
Above its brownish-green trunk were thin cracks. Deep inside each crack was a darkness that looked as though different eyes were growing inside them.
The branches that extended outwards had chime-like metal-gray objects hanging from them. They were swaying automatically, letting out melodious sounds. And on the branch closest to the trunk, there was a fist-sized, colorless, translucent fruit.
Alger stared in that direction as he pressed at his throat before saying to Gehrman Sparrow with a heavy voice, “It’s best you cover your ears and converge your spirituality.”
Upon hearing The Hanged Man, Klein’s heart skipped a beat. He had an ominous premonition as he ignored his persona, put down the lantern, and took out two slips of paper. He then crumpled them into a ball and stuffed them into his ears.
Seeing Gehrman Sparrow do it without any questions, Alger heaved a sigh of relief. He reflected on how nice it was to work with an experienced fellow. Even though he was an adventurer known to be crazy, he was someone who followed reasonable instructions. He knew what and what not to do.
Just as he was about to throw the dead rat which still retained some of its warmth at the Illusory Chime Tree to divert its attention, he suddenly saw the shrubs shake as a yellow-skinned, black-striped tiger appeared.
Amidst the melodic chimes, the tiger walked towards the strange tree normally, but its eyes were glazed over. It felt indescribably creepy.
When Alger saw this, he lowered his arm and abandoned his attempt of throwing the dead rat. Resisting the headache, he calmly watched as the tiger walked closer to the tree due to the growing influence of the melody.
It crouched down, raised its right claw, and bared its claws, slicing itself at the neck.
Despite the oozing blood, the tiger seemed to have lost all sense of pain. It continued digging in deeper, engorging the wound before it began to skin itself, revealing a “naked” body covered in mangled flesh and blood.
The chimes gradually weakened as the branch suddenly came alive. It extended downwards, stabbing into the tiger’s sorry, unprotected body.
Alger, who was already prepared, immediately drew his dagger, opened his mouth, and sang hoarsely, “Break, break, break;
“On thy cold gray stones, O Sea!
“Break, break, break;
“At the foot of thy crags, O Sea1!”
His voice had bold overtones, but it was completely out of tune. It was at complete odds with the comprehension of both humans and creatures. It was a jarring boom that had a metallic sound to it. It was filled with the power that left one frustrated and disgusted.
Meanwhile, the Illusory Chime Tree’s branches trembled as they retracted like they were huddling together. Following that a melodious chime lessened the terrifying noise to a small extent.
At Alger’s side, although Klein had used paper balls to stuff his ears and had converged his spirituality, he immediately felt his forehead’s blood vessels throb. He instantly had the urge to kill the singer and destroy everything before him.
Furthermore, his mind had the feeling of being ripped apart. His muscles and vessels were squirming as a result.
Others charge people money to sing, but Mr. Hanged Man’s singing charges you with death!Klein lampooned as he resisted the irascibility in his heart.
“Break! Break! Break!”
Every word Alger said burst out like waves striking reefs. Bolts of silver lightning descended in turns, as though in euphoric praise.
As silver flashes lit up one after another, they smote down at the Illusory Chime Tree’s surface, causing it to tremble incessantly. Its branches shook in a numb and random manner, making it difficult for it to produce the melodic hypnotic music.
Alger took this opportunity as he threw the dead rat and thrust the dagger in his hand forward.
With a howling wind, invisible blades swooshed over, slicing at the branch at the top and nearest to the Illusory Chime Tree’s trunk.
Kacha!
The colorless, palm-sized, translucent fruit fell as it was swept up by a gust of wind and flew into Alger’s palm. The tree bark which was covered with eye-like cracks froze as the remaining branches drooped down, having lost their ability to move.
Indeed, as long as you gather the correct intel ahead of time, Beyonder vegetation at the same level is a lot easier to deal with than animals due to its lacking intelligence…Alger took out a golden container he had prepared, and he put away the Illusory Chime Tree’s fruit.
Then, he turned around to look at Gehrman Sparrow.
“Let’s continue…”
He suddenly stopped speaking as the word “forward” vanished from his vocal chords.
At that instant, he saw Gehrman Sparrow’s cold expression looking somewhat warped. The whites around his brown irises were slightly red, as though he would unleash an attack upon him at any moment.
Alger felt tense as he slowly drew a gasp and completed his sentence.
“Let’s continue forward.”
“Let’s go,” Gehrman Sparrow replied softly. He first circled around the withered Illusory Chime Tree and walked deep into the dark forest.
He didn’t get any bark, branches, or materials that were rich in spirituality, because they were bound to encounter many Beyonder creatures later. Furthermore, he didn’t have any so-called storage artifacts. Naturally, he left whatever space he had for worthwhile spoils.
Besides, having too many things on him would only weigh him down and prevent him from fully displaying the agility of a Clown.
Unfortunately, those are materials without any vitality or blood, making it impossible to enter Groselle’s Travels… I can let my marionette bring them in, but that will be very troublesome and detrimental to the subsequent exploration…As Klein sighed, he calmed his mind, extricating himself from the remnant effects of The Hanged Man’s singing.
This was the most jarring and terrible singing that he had heard in both his lives!
If The Hanged Man continued for another one or two minutes, he couldn’t guarantee that he could stop himself from beating him up.
Using just paper balls to stuff my ears and converging my spirituality can only weaken the effects. There’s no way to really block it out… Even a deaf person can hear it. This includes an “exchange” at the spirituality level… This is probably the most indefensible attack from an Ocean Songster. Furthermore, there’s no way of dodging it once it happens. There’s only Lightning Strike which can be dodged ahead of time. This is a rather powerful Sequence 5 as well… However, why does Mr. Hanged Man’s singing feel completely different from Elvish Songster Siatas…As Klein summarized and analyzed his experience, he was somewhat puzzled.
At this moment, the lantern-holding Alger, who was walking beside him, couldn’t help but consider a question:
Even Gehrman Sparrow can’t stand my singing. How should I act as an Ocean Songster…
In that silent environment, the two quickly proceeded forward amidst thick trees that appeared to be covered in snakeskin as they approached the ancient ruins.
With a Seafarer beside him, Klein saved himself the trouble of using Dowsing Rod Seeking. He focused on watching out for any sudden attacks.
The dark and silent environment resembled a horror story. As the two proceeded forward for an unknown amount of time, they discovered that the trees were beginning to systematically become sparse.
This was completely different from the situation back when they met the demigod-level feathered serpent. The trees there had abruptly become sparse, while what they were encountering now was a progressive change. It made them have the misconception that they were about to leave the dark forest.
“After passing through this zone, we will arrive at the periphery of the ancient ruins.” Alger broke the silence.
He paused and then added seemingly casually, “Based on my experience, it becomes more dangerous as we approach it. The signs of a demigod creature I found last time was around here. However, oddly, the periphery of the ancient ruins doesn’t have any signs of Beyonder creatures. However, I have no idea about deep inside it.”
This is probably because there’s an even more terrifying existence inside the ancient ruins. That zone is its territory, so other creatures do not dare to approach…Klein mumbled inwardly.
He had a sense for the danger level of this expedition. He had previously performed the corresponding divination above the gray fog, and the revelation he received was that it had its ups and downs, as well as its problems. However, leaving safely wasn’t much of a problem.
After The Hanged Man said that, Klein chuckled.
“You likely know what my guess is.”
He didn’t say anything further as he entered the zone with sparse vegetation.
Alger silently walked beside him, increasingly convinced about his judgment of Gehrman Sparrow: He was calm and crazy!
After proceeding dozens of meters forward, they suddenly saw a pair of ghostly-blue eyes situated at where the lantern’s glow could reach.
It was a black baboon crouched on a branch. Its fur was naturally curled, and its head grew black crystals. These crystals grew upwards in a random manner, forming a strange crown.
Upon seeing the black baboon, Klein and Alger simultaneously had the urge to bow their heads to not look directly at it. They felt as though it was the ruler of the nearby region, their sovereign.
Sovereign…Alger relied on the excruciating headache which the Whip of Mind brought him in order to escape its influence as he hurriedly took a step to the left in an attempt to avoid any direct clashes. He left the unknown Beyonder creature to Gehrman Sparrow.
They had agreed to it prior.
However, despite walking to the left, he ended up walking forward. His legs also hobbled as though he suddenly needed crutches.
Subconsciously, Alger drew his dagger, causing sharp wind blades to swish towards the curly-haired baboon.
At that moment, the baboon grinned.
The wind blades suddenly changed direction in midair, moving in every direction at random to perfectly avoid hitting the target.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein gave up his plans on approaching through ordinary methods. His left glove instantly turned transparent as he turned invisible.
Alger stopped his actions that resulted from his stress when he saw Gehrman Sparrow in his top hat appear behind the black curly-haired baboon. The distance between them was less than five meters.
Right on the heels of that, the black curly-haired baboon’s body abruptly stiffened as though it lost control of most of its body. It even tried hard to raise its palm, trying hard to dig at its eyes in an attempt to distort something.
And at this moment, Gehrman Sparrow had already made use of this delay to raise the iron-black revolver in his right hand, aiming the dark barrel at its head.
Then, without any emotion, the crazy adventurer pulled the trigger.
Chapter 809: The Danger Amidst the DarknessTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Bang!
The loud gunshot reverberated in the sparse and open region as they extended outwards. If it was an ordinary island with an ordinary forest at night, it would’ve alarmed the birds and beasts, sending them scattering away. But here, everything remained quiet, so quiet that it didn’t seem like any living creatures existed.
As for that black curly-haired baboon, its head had burst open, splattering blood and brain matter everywhere like it was raining.
The black crystal at its head shattered as well, with not a single piece remaining intact.
Klein bent his arm and slowly retracted Death Knell which was still spewing out smoke. He watched as the mutated curly-haired baboon’s stocky body, one more that was muscular than a human’s, collapse to the group.
By approaching with Traveling, forcefully controlling with Wraith, and seizing the opportunity to deal a lethal strike with Death Knell, it was an instant kill!
Klein wasn’t doing this to flaunt his strength, but via his observations, he believed that the mutated curly-haired baboon had unique powers. If he didn’t quickly finish it off while it didn’t understand anything about him, there was a very high chance that the situation would be reversed, making the battle rather tricky. Besides, on such a dangerous primitive island, it was imperative he avoided situations from escalating, for no one knew what things could be lured by an intense battle.
Therefore, after Klein possessed the mutated curly-haired baboon with a Wraith, he gave up on the more reliable and more unnoticeable method of controlling Spirit Body Threads, because it took longer. Instead, he chose to cock the gun and use Death Knell to finish it off while it was stiff and slow as a result of the Wraith’s influence.
The effects were identical to his expectations. The possible accidents that could happen midway were as he imagined. With the help of Distortion and Chaos, the mutated curly-haired baboon did possess the ability to extricate itself from the unfavorable situation of the Wraith’s possession, and it would allow the bullet’s trajectory to violate the laws of physics and avoid its body.
Unfortunately, its efforts had come to an abrupt stop before it could change any effects. Klein had seized that brief moment of sluggishness to decisively deliver the lethal strike.
If he had switched to controlling Spirit Body Threads, the outcome might’ve been very different.
It’s worth it to suffer a weakness for this… Furthermore, there’s a higher chance of me being needed to use Death Knell later. Compared to realizing what I’m afraid of in a more dangerous environment, it’s better to know the problem ahead of time and avoid similar situations. That’s the better option… Klein allowed his revolver to point downward as he walked to the side of the mutated curly-haired baboon.
At this moment, under the Wraith’s control, the Beyonder characteristic of the Beyonder creature rapidly appeared.
Alger held up the lantern as he watched this scene from a distance away. It took him nearly a minute to snap back to his senses. Frozen in his mind was ultimately the scene of the flare from Gehrman Sparrow’s muzzle and the bursting head of the curly-haired baboon.
The Chaos they encountered in the beginning had made him understand that the Beyonder creature they had encountered was at a Sequence higher than that of the Illusory Chime Tree. It was a relatively difficult creature to deal with, one that required sufficient caution during combat. Furthermore, there wasn’t any guarantee of victory. Yet, Gehrman Sparrow had finished the battle in three seconds. The speed at which it happened was as though he was engaging in target practice.
Being a Sequence 5 Beyonder as well, the difference was unbelievable!
Combining a short-distance teleportation ability and a strange power that can control an enemy for a certain amount of time, along with that astoundingly potent revolver, the effects are unimaginable terrifying… If I were to encounter it for the first time, I would definitely be killed instantly. And even if I’m prepared, it wouldn’t be easy to resist it. The best solution is to use my singing to affect my surroundings indiscriminately. It will prevent Gehrman Sparrow from successfully completing a Teleport… As expected of a crazy adventurer with a bounty of 50,000 pounds. Even without Mr. Fool’s help, just him alone isn’t weaker than Admiral Hell. It’s possible that he’s even stronger… While sighing poignantly, Alger reined in his thoughts as he considered how he could deal with the situation if he were in the curly-haired baboon’s shoes.
Compared to the descriptions from others and his own guesses, witnessing it himself was more convincing and shocking!
Inside the corpse of the curly-haired baboon where the shattered black crystal was, a faint blob of light quickly appeared and converged together, turning into a translucent, pitch-black fist that was tightly clenched.
Indifferently to their thoughts, the fist produced a feeling of strength and sinisterness. The palm’s lines, luster, and fingernails seemed to follow ordinary principles, but they were filled with an abnormal charm. It seemed to hide large amounts of madness and chaos.
Sequence 5 Mentor of Confusion from the Black Emperor pathway? I wonder what weakness I received. I hope it’s not too odd… Hmm, I can use Death Knell as much as I want in the next six hours… As Klein muttered, he bent down to pick up the Beyonder characteristic and stored it in a prepared metal container.
In fact, he could attempt to Graze the curly-haired baboon and see if he could obtain the corresponding Beyonder powers of a Mentor of Confusion so as to swap away his glove’s Baron of Corruption. But ultimately, he gave up on that idea since he wasn’t sure what the Beyonder creature had done that made it deserve such torture.
His encounter had been an encounter on a battlefield. Ensuring his enemy’s death was nothing out of the ordinary, but Grazing was an extremely excruciating pain that left a soul yearning for liberation. Klein had his own principles and stubbornness. He didn’t easily violate them, and he often cautiously chose his targets.
Of course, to him, creatures of lower intelligence were not the same as humans. Even if he attempted to Graze it, it wasn’t crossing the line. However, many of his past experiences told him that persisting to keep to his principles and not relax the requirements for himself was not only a moral question but was something to prevent himself from losing himself. He couldn’t keep pushing the envelope just because he thought it was nothing. As the trivialities accumulated, it would eventually result in a terrible mistake.
In this crazy and chaotic mysterious world, actions aren’t for others to see, but for myself. A person can fool humans and even deities, but they can’t fool themselves. Uh, I wonder if High-Sequence Beyonders from the Spectator pathway can fool themselves… As Klein’s thoughts raced, he took out Groselle’s Travels that he hid near his chest, intending to smear the curly-haired baboon’s blood over its cover.
At that moment, his heart tensed up as the hair along his neck stood up.
This was an intense premonition of danger!
And in this premonition, no scene had surfaced in Klein’s mind!
Not good! Klein instantly found his heart wrapped in layers of shadows as everything before his eyes seemed to be covered in a layer of dark glass.
Without the luxury of time to consider what was happening, the glove on his left palm turned transparent once again.
His figure turned invisible before he appeared beside Alger, reaching out to grab his shoulder.
At that instant, Alger also sensed the abnormality. His heart contracted and expanded like the source of a storm as his blood surged through his veins and arteries like a tidal wave.
Meanwhile, he saw Gehrman Sparrow’s right hand which was grabbing his shoulder. From the finger nails, it was turning gray and turning dull, bit by bit, just like any stone that could be found anywhere in the dark forest. And his feet, knees, and muscles were turning stiff as though they no longer belonged to him.
The two figures quickly turned transparent as they vanished from their location and entered a saturated and clearly overlapped spirit world as they quickly traversed it in the direction of the ancient ruins.
Suddenly, the red, green, black, and other stacked colors before Klein’s eyes uniformly darkened as they produced fine patterns that resembled raven black hair.
Raven black hair!
A chill rose up from their soles as Klein didn’t hesitate to leave the spirit world with The Hanged Man and return to the real world where they landed in an area mixed with rubble and weed. Not far away was a mostly collapsed building.
Through the corner of his eye, The Hanged Man had already turned grayish-white from the waist down, as though he had turned into a stone sculpture!
Pa!
Klein snapped his fingers, igniting the grass tens of meters away in preparation to leap over.
At that moment, he suddenly felt his heart palpitate as his body began to tremble involuntarily.
The appearance of the soaring flames was terrifying to him!
The weakness Death Knell gave him this time: fear of fire!
Seeing the dark “glass” thicken before his eyes, Klein felt a howling wind sweep him up from below before he could overcome the fear, causing him and Alger to fly up, passing through the invisible border and entering the vicinity of the ancient ruins.
Bang!
The duo fell to the ground simultaneously, producing the sound of crashing rocks.
The thick shadow over their hearts vanished as the danger that hid in the darkness receded like the tide.
Phew… Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the grayish-white color that had spread to his elbow turn faint and recede. He felt his physical condition was rapidly recovering after he left that zone.
His back was covered in perspiration that soaked his shirt.
And what left him most horrified was that he didn’t know what monster had attacked him or what powers were used!
Did Death Knell’s gunshot alarm some monster in the vicinity, or is it the existence that rules over this forest at night? Thankfully, it doesn’t dare to enter the vicinity of the ancient ruins… This isn’t necessarily good. This means that deep in the ancient ruins is something that makes it fearful… I should be prepared to retreat at any moment… Klein stretched his hands and slowly stood up.
At this moment, Alger escaped from that grayish-white layer as he turned his head to glance over.
“That zone was petrifying us.”
That zone… Petrification… Klein nodded in thought as he walked towards the mostly collapsed building that was strewn with weeds and covered in vines. He then replied in a deep tone, “The problem now lies ahead.”
Alger didn’t speak further as he sped up his pace, steadily walking by his side.
After approaching, Klein looked at the building. His gaze swept the spires and stone columns, as well as the damaged walls that remained standing.
He stopped and asked seemingly casually, “What kind of building do you think this ruin was in the past?”
Alger remained silent for a few seconds before saying, “Cathedral.
“A cathedral.”
Chapter 810: Whose CathedralTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
A cathedral… We came to the same judgment… Klein looked at the ruin ahead of him as he silently muttered to himself.
At that moment, the tiny amount of crimson moonlight that penetrated the mist had scattered onto the collapsed building. Compared to before, it was a lot richer in color, almost approaching the color of blood.
Klein maintained Gehrman Sparrow’s trademark cold attitude as he said in an unperturbed manner, “Where did you previously explore?”
As he spoke, Klein glanced at the lantern in The Hanged Man’s hand which remained unshattered despite all the ordeals. He subconsciously tensed up his muscles and skin when he saw the glow from the flame.
Although the flame was ultimately contained by thick glass and metal frame, it still left him a little afraid.
Alger didn’t notice the minute changes in Gehrman Sparrow as he raised his dagger-wielding right hand and pointed at the grandest building amidst the ruin.
“There.”
All that was left of the building was its main structure. It was impossible to know what it originally looked like. The only things that could only be determined were that it had thick walls with narrow windows, and the building’s scale and its magnificence. Furthermore, it once had a spire and clock tower. It had a spartan facade and an ancient architecture.
“This is an architectural style from the early Fourth Epoch. There are records of these in the Church of Storms’s canon. It’s said that in that period, the various Churches used such styles to build their cathedrals in a widespread fashion.” Alger had a deep impression on the ruin. Over the years, he had flipped through many books and had acquired quite a bit of the background. “Its greatest trait is the temple found above and the catacombs found below. Life and death were both unified here. However, I cannot confirm that the ancient cathedral’s interior is as I described, as I’ve never ventured deep into it.”
This might be an architectural style left behind from the Third Epoch… Klein made a guess as he walked straight to the opening of the ancient cathedral ruin’s abnormally huge door. By keeping the lantern behind him, enjoying only the light emitted from it, he didn’t need to suffer from his fear of fire.
The duo quickly moved up the grayish-white stairs that were ridiculously high, and they arrived at the door’s opening. Inside, they saw remnants of stone columns and arches that extended upwards towards the center.
Klein wasn’t in a rush to enter. He reached his left hand into his pocket and took out a gold coin as he allowed it to weave between his finger while seemingly muttering something.
Suddenly, he flipped the gold coin and opened his palm to await its descent while saying to The Hanged Man, “How did you determine that deep in this cathedral is something of value that is not less than that of the Cards of Blasphemy?”
After he said that, he looked at the gold coin that had fallen into his palm before putting it away.
Alger pointed inside and said, “I’ve said before that my strength was inferior to Qilangos, and I didn’t go as deep as he did. I had no idea what he saw, other than the judgment that there was something extremely precious and important inside from his remarks. Furthermore, it was something that only a true Sequence 5 could obtain.
“However, the murals near the entrance and the marks on the ground might be able to explain something.”
Klein nodded and walked through the dark door’s opening that the crimson moonlight was unable to illuminate. The black trench coat he wore fluttered gently behind him as Alger held up a lantern and clenched his dagger while following behind.
Passing through the opening, Klein used the crimson moonlight that shone in from the opening at the dome to see the hall of considerable depth up ahead. A few of the ancient stone columns supporting it had already snapped.
At the end wasn’t an altar, nor were there any staircases that led upwards. It was completely dark and difficult to tell the details. It appeared as though it led underground.
It isn’t a temple above and a catacomb beneath… The temple is underground in the catacombs? It’s impossible to determine that. We’ll know only by venturing down… Klein subconsciously glanced around and discovered side doors along the two sides, but the regions they led to had already completely collapsed with no usable path.
The murals near the entrance and the marks on the ground… he recalled what The Hanged Man had just said, and he took two diagonal steps before releasing the invisible Wraith Senor. With his night vision, he began observing the remaining murals.
The mural’s background was of a towering and magnificent mountain. At its peak was a gigantic cross that was covered in a lustrous glow.
In front of the cross were grand and abnormal figures that were clustered around. They were angels with two wings, four wings, or six wings.
This… Klein did a cursory glance and felt a strong sense of familiarity.
He had seen a similar mural before, back in Blasphemer Amon’s mausoleum!
When he focused again, Klein quickly noticed the difference. There weren’t the two infants that represented Amon and Adam, nor were there any twelve-winged angels. The grand figure in front of the cross held its arms to its chest as it held an ancient, spartan slate.
The slate was drawn in an extremely indistinct manner; yet, it felt both ancient and young, holy and sinister. It was in extreme contradiction.
Slate… Klein’s pupils dilated slightly as a specific term flashed in his mind:
Blasphemy Slate!
This is likely that ancient sun god, the Lord that created everything which the City of Silver worships… Indeed, the Blasphemy Slate is closely related to “Him”… I wonder if this is the first Blasphemy Slate or the second… Klein roughly guessed at the cathedral’s worshiped entity, and he also began to believe that the depths of the ruin hid items that were very valuable and important.
He withdrew Senor’s gaze and allowed the marionette to turn to face the ground.
Apart from the slates being covered in cracks and some odd marks remaining, they were dark red in color, smaller than a human’s forehead. They overlapped with one another at times as they extended all the way to the ends of the hall.
At that instant, a scene naturally appeared in Klein’s mind.
Devout believers were prostrated on the ground as they proceeded forward, slamming their foreheads heavily onto the ground after covering a certain distance, leaving blood oozing out.
Noticing Gehrman Sparrow look around without any scrutiny, Alger probed, “The ancient sun god?”
At that moment, he felt the baffling sensation of a cold wind blowing from Gehrman Sparrow’s side. He suspected that hidden around them were shadows or wraiths.
Recalling the strange restraints the mutated curly-haired baboon was under, Alger made a vague theory that he didn’t voice out.
Upon hearing The Hanged Man’s question, Klein had wanted to chuckle and reply, “you can also call ‘Him’ the Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God,” but he felt that such a tone and choice of words was closer to that of The Fool and not Gehrman Sparrow. Hence, he held himself back and nodded slightly.
“It’s not hard to tell.”
Alger silently heaved a sigh of relief as he held a sense of anticipation for the item buried deep underneath the cathedral.
The two simultaneously decided to walk towards the end of the hall.
When they approached it, Klein finally saw the staircase that led downwards.
“An underground area?” he asked succinctly.
Alger shook his head.
“I can’t be sure. I’ve never gone down.
“Although Qilangos had attempted to venture in, he returned in less than ten minutes with his aura becoming relatively weak.”
Klein nodded thoughtfully and said in passing, “You seem to be very familiar with him.”
If it were said by anyone else, Alger would’ve pretended to have not heard it or answer directly. But deep in his heart, The World Gehrman Sparrow was Mr. Fool’s Blessed. His question could possibly represent the intentions of that existence, so he needed to view them seriously.
After deliberating for a few seconds, Alger said in a deep voice, “We were fellow-townsmen, and we were servants at the same cathedral.
“The priest there was an easily irritated person who enjoyed punishing the servants. Qilangos couldn’t bear it and escaped secretly to become a pirate.”
So there was such a past… Mr. Hanged Man is also a man with a story… Klein didn’t probe deeper as he headed down the staircase in the extremely silent cathedral ruins.
Although his footsteps were extremely light, they still sounded obvious in such an environment as they echoed.
Soon, the two of them came to the end of the staircase and saw the opening of an arched door.
On both sides of the opening were two shadows that stood there silently in an immutable fashion.
Klein and Alger halted at the same time as they looked at the two shadows, only to discover that they were two stone statues.
They were both men with their surface being grayish-white. One of them wore full-body armor that resembled a barrel, and the other work a jacket that looked more contemporary. Their expressions were writhing in pain as their eyes protruded as though they were glaring at something.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein realized something as he recalled the encounter outside.
He and Alger had also shown signs of petrification, and it was thankful that they extricated themselves of the effects, or they might have really become statues!
This… Don’t tell me they’re humans who met with the same situation… If we had been petrified, would we be “moved” down here, standing guard at this door opening for centuries or even millennia? The source of that petrifying power isn’t afraid of these ruins? Klein felt explicable horror as his scalp tingled.
He controlled his emotions and turned his head to look at The Hanged Man. He discovered that the pupils of the boorish man at sea had similarly dilated and was clutching the dagger tightly.
Mr. Hanged Man has come to the same conclusion without me needing to speak further… Klein pointed at the door opening and said, “There might be even more stone statues inside.”
Alger nodded as he said worriedly and jokingly, “Let’s hope we don’t see ourselves.”
If we’re convinced that we have escaped the effects of petrification, only to see our statues in this underground area, that would be quite the horror story… Klein thought for two seconds and said to The Hanged Man, “Do you have night vision?”
His true meaning was that the light of the lantern was especially eye-catching in the dark catacombs and that it might easily cause unwanted developments. Therefore, it was best to extinguish the flame if he had night vision.
And he believed that Mr. Hanged Man was able to read in between the lines.
Alger replied frankly, “Yes.”
As a Beyonder of the Sailor pathway who could dive, it was a given that he had night vision.
Klein glanced at him without a word, but his meaning was obvious.
Then why are you still using a lantern?
Alger seriously replied, “Firstly, it’s to misdirect the enemy into instinctively believing that I don’t have night vision because of my use of a lantern. When they destroy my lantern and try hard to create a dark environment, I’ll give them a pleasant surprise.”
How sinister… Klein was momentarily at a loss for words.
Alger continued, “Secondly, it’s to avoid situations similar to the City of Silver. There might be extreme darkness lurking within complete darkness.”
Makes sense… Klein didn’t insist that Alger extinguish the lantern as he first stepped past the two stone statues. Under their pain-frozen gazes, he stepped into the entrance that led underground.
As he didn’t know what the petrified statues represented, nor did he know if they were completely dead, Klein didn’t attempt to shatter them to obtain their Beyonder characteristics and mystical items.
Chapter 811: The Picture in the CatacombsTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
After passing through the door opening and going underground, there wasn’t a sliver of natural light in front of Klein and Alger. The ceiling was intact, preventing any crimson moonlight from seeping in after penetrating the mist.
Alger raised the lantern in his hand, lighting up the area up ahead with a limited dim yellow glow.
Klein took a glance and discovered at least six stone statues of both sexes. They were entirely grayish-white in color, and even their clothes looked like they were engraved.
These stone statues included elves, giants, and humans that had an ancient dress sense. Apart from their frozen expressions of pain and despair, there wasn’t anything similar.
Klein felt a chill down his back when he saw their eyeballs watching him without moving, having made the connection that they were once alive. He felt that darkness ruled the depths of this passageway, as though a terrifying monster had widened its mouth as it lay in wait for the two to walk into its belly.
Reining in their stirring emotions, Klein and Alger remained silent as they passed through the grayish-white statues with warped expression, and they proceeded forward.
After walking for more than ten seconds, Klein didn’t need to use Senor’s night vision to see the damaged and dark murals thanks to the lantern.
There were a few murals that were relatively intact, allowing them to recognize what was being depicted. They were no doubt focused on the cross that glowed and the grand figure that stood before it.
This blurry and solemn figure either faced cities that had been flooded, stepped upon fractured lands, or looked up at the starry sky where it locked eyes with the pairs of evil and maniacal eyes.
When the apocalypse happens, the ancient sun god will rescue the world? This is somewhat similar to the murals that Little Sun and the others found in the True Creator’s temple… Or perhaps it’s just plagiarism from both sides, with no one giving up on working towards this goal. After all, it’s to emphasize that “They” were once the messiah and a deity worthy of one’s faith… Klein quickly swept his gaze across the wall as he slowly entered the depths of the passageway.
Alger was also observing the damaged murals when he suddenly suppressed his voice and said, “I suspect that the True—Fallen Creator’s description of ‘Himself’ has references to some of the content here.”
Indeed, everyone has the same views… Klein lowered Death Knell and chuckled.
“I won’t be surprised if we see matters related to the True Creator up ahead.”
“That might be a particular connection between ‘Him’ and the Creator that the City of Silver believes in.” Alger agreed with Gehrman Sparrow’s judgment.
The duo continued ahead as they tried hard to soften their steps. However, there were still some echoes that reverberated in that extremely silent environment.
At this moment, Klein’s spiritual perception was triggered. He immediately took two steps forward and put himself in front of Alger, blocking out most of the lantern’s light.
Less than two seconds later, he heard a dull sound emitting from afar.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The ground shook gently as the sounds became clearer. Then, Klein saw a figure nearly four meters tall walk out.
It was also grayish-white in color, with armor plating patterns engraved on its body. Its head had goat horns and a mouth that resembled a hound’s. Its half-opened mouth revealing snarling fangs.
And what attracted attention the most were its pair of eyes which burned red and the six pairs of white-membraned wings.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The monster held an eight-meter-long stone trident as it slowly entered a passageway. It shook the land with every step as its great weight was spread out.
Although Klein hadn’t seen it before, he instantly recognized what it was.
It was a six-winged gargoyle!
Its core crystal was one of the main ingredients of a Marionettist, and the Beyonder powers it possessed were extremely special and indefensible!
Based on its external build and from what it’s made of, it definitely has extremely potent combat strength while not being afraid of most damage… All it needs to cause terrifying damage is to storm over and perform a downward smash with its stone trident… Klein relaxed his left hand and wasn’t in a rush to react.
He and Alger remained on the spot, one using his body, and the other using his clothes to conceal the lantern’s light.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The six-winged gargoyle didn’t look towards the duo, and it instead passed through the passageway, its footsteps slowly distancing themselves from them.
Indeed, it’s not very perceptive… It’s no wonder Qilangos was able to venture deep down and return safely… Klein proceeded forward again when the footsteps were undetectable as he went past the crossroads.
In fact, with his current strength and gear, and his understanding of his target, killing a six-winged gargoyle wasn’t something too dangerous. Furthermore, The Hanged Man could provide him with help. The reason why he gave up attacking it was because he had no idea how many six-winged gargoyles there were in the catacombs. Once a battle ensued, any large commotion could result in them swarming over. When that happened, they could only escape using Traveling. In addition, if they were to stir the existence in the ruins that even nearby Beyonder creatures were afraid of, the problem would only worsen.
Curbing one’s greed was a premise for a risky exploration.
Alger was also rather pleased at the crazy adventurer’s calm and rational actions. His suspicion was that Gehrman Sparrow was under the orders of Mr. Fool; thus, resisting his urge to attack the six-winged gargoyle.
The calmer he appears, the crazier he will be when he encounters his true target… As this thought flashed in Alger’s mind, he followed Gehrman Sparrow straight down the crossroads.
The murals on both sides remained damaged, and they were still describing the greatness and holiness of the ancient sun god.
Finally, Klein and Alger arrived at the ends of the passageway. Here, there was an eight-meter-tall stone double door. It depicted various symbols of death, sleep, end, new birth, and beginnings.
“A tomb?” Klein turned to say to Alger.
Alger nodded and said, “It might also be a temple.”
Clearly, he was also wondering if it was both a temple and tomb.
The grayish-white stone door before the duo wasn’t shut completely. It was cracked open with a tiny gap that allowed a child passage. Alger glanced at the floor and walked over. Putting the lantern down and securing his dagger, he pressed his hands onto one side of the door.
He slowly drew a breath as he bent his knees, his arm muscles swelling suddenly.
Silently, the gap widened significantly.
Klein pricked up his brows when he saw this scene, feeling somewhat astonished because The Hanged Man’s pushing of the door didn’t produce any sound at all.
He didn’t doubt an Ocean Songster’s strength, but he didn’t believe that it could prevent the stone door from making contact with the ground.
As he moved his gaze down, Klein saw a pool of slightly sticky liquid gathered under the door.
He quietly produced a lubricant effect… Mr. Hanged Man is very meticulous… Is this the power of a Seafarer or an Ocean Songster? Hmm, he probably also used the powers of a Wind-blessed to control an air cushion; thus, resulting in this door silently opening… Klein roughly figured out the reason.
Although he approached the stone door, he wasn’t eager to enter it. Through the widened gap, he observed the scene inside.
Reflected in the eyes of the Wraith was the corner of the room where there was a row of grayish-white stone coffins.
It is indeed a catacomb… As for whether it’s also a temple, it’s an unknown for now… As Klein thought, he took out Leymano’s Travels with his left hand. On it were Beyonder powers that were suitable to handle matters related to the Death domain.
Meanwhile, he used a silver dagger to quickly create a wall of spirituality and sealed the iron cigar case to prevent Azik’s copper whistle from causing the dead to rise from their graves.
Alger also drew his dagger again and placed his left palm over it before sliding his palm outwards.
Amidst light crackling sounds, the dagger swirled with silver bolts of lightning that snaked outwards.
Having made their preparations, Klein, who was acting as the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, was first to pass through the door and into the tomb.
Of course, Wraith Senor had already acted as a scout by circling the tomb before he entered.
To a Marionettist, there was no need to take risks on many matters once they had a marionette!
The tomb’s ceiling was soaked with water droplets, a clear indication of the humidity. The room was divided into two regions that each had twelve grayish-white stone coffins. In the middle was a circular region where there appeared to be a beautiful and complicate picture placed on the ground.
Klein didn’t approach it as he stopped Alger. Then, he controlled Senor to appear as it quickly floated to a spot above the circular region.
Admiral of Blood… Alger’s facial muscles twitched.
Although he had already guessed so, he couldn’t stop his subconscious reactions when he saw it with his own eyes.
At this moment, Senor descended and was able to fully take in the scene in the central region.
The picture had dark, dull colors with the background being filled with blurry figures. In the foreground was a long table.
On the table was a figure with a resplendent cross glowing from it, and surrounding the figure were three people shrouded in shadows.
One was handsome and youthful, another solemn and bold, and the last looking wise with his white beard. The three pairs of eyes exuded an indescribable sense of evil, just like the actions of their owners.
One of them had ripped off the figure’s arm, stuffing it into their mouths, and gnawing at it as blood was filling his mouth. Another held up a brain and sucked at its juices, while the last had dug out a beating heart, chewing at it in a ravenous manner.
In contrast to them, in the figure’s chest was a long and wide crack. Sitting cross-legged in there was a dark and sinister infant who was masticating on the intestines that had fresh blood gushing down.
These four entities seemed to sense someone prying into their act as they looked up in unison, as though they were staring at any being that placed their eyes on the picture!
Chapter 812: Myth from Another PerspectiveTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Upon clearly seeing the picture through Senor’s vision, Klein’s heart raced so loudly that even he could hear it.
As a Seer who was good at interpreting revelations and symbolism, he felt his blood gush to his head, leaving his head swelling. It seemed to prevent him from engaging in thinking deeper into it.
Even so, there was an ethereal voice belonging to him that resounded in his mind. It was filled with alarm.
Th-that figure that’s dismembered and eaten likely represents the ancient sun god, the Lord that created everything, the omnipotent and omniscient God which the City of Silver believes in!
And I-I’ve seen the three evil figures surrounding “Him” before!
In the underground ruin in Backlund, the place that sealed that terrifying evil spirit!
They existed in the form of a statue but didn’t look as evil as the picture depicts them to be. Th-they each respectively represent:
The Eternal Blazing Sun, the Lord of Storms, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom!
Suddenly, Klein recalled the name he had once received, one that he had directly received when looking straight at the Eternal Blazing Sun:
White Angel!
No… no way… Could it be that the Eternal Blazing Sun was once an Angel by the ancient sun god’s side? Little Sun once mentioned that they heard an ecclesiastic’s penitence and prophesy of a matter in Afternoon Town. One of the sentences was “The Kings often came to the palace belonging to the dusk to conspire…” the Eternal Blazing Sun was originally named White Angel, which is also a King of Angels, one that betrayed that Creator?
And “He” and the Lord of Storms, the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, and the dark infant who I have no idea what it represents had benefited the most out of consuming the City of Silver’s Creator… The bibles of the various Churches mention that the three most ancient deities were born from the Original Creator’s spirit… In a sense, it’s actually hinting at this dark history?
If my theories are correct, then the Lord of Storms and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom are likely the Kings of Angels that served the Creator, the ancient sun god, who the City of Silver worships. Perhaps, “They” should be addressed as Wind Angel and Wisdom Angel…
This way, all eight Kings of Angels are accounted for—Dark Angel, White Angel, Wind Angel, Wisdom Angel, Angel of Imagination, Angel of Time, Angel of Fate, and Red Angel… From what Little Sun heard, and from the subsequent developments of these Kings of Angels, it seems that apart from the two sons of god, Amon and Adam, the other Kings of Angels had betrayed the Creator… No way, this ancient sun god ended way too tragi… However, this picture might not be real. It might be sacrilege. It’s still suspect…
I wonder who the dark infant sitting in the ancient sun god’s abdomen represents… It feels like the True Creator is the greatest suspect… Klein instantly thought of many matters as he felt the urge to leave and pretend that he hadn’t seen the picture the deeper he pondered over the matter.
At that instant, he felt an irrepressible sense of fear, to the point of feeling that the Eternal Blazing Sun, the Lord of Storms, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom were casting their gaze down from the astral world in his imagination.
Who left this picture behind? Who could’ve known so many secrets and clearly be on the ancient sun god’s side? One of the other Angels or Saints that have been constantly following the City of Silver Creator with enduring faith? Klein’s back oozed with sweat as his body trembled slightly.
Although Alger’s observational abilities were inferior to Miss Justice, he was an experienced Beyonder. In this environment that needed a high sense of vigilance and awareness, it wasn’t difficult for him to notice that something odd had happened to Gehrman Sparrow.
“What happened?” he asked with a suppressed tone.
Klein suddenly snapped to his senses as he made Senor move his gaze away as he pointed at the circular region in the middle.
“You’ll know just by looking at it.”
A picture that can make Gehrman tremble? Will it make me lose control immediately? It’s probably not a problem since he’s not stopping me but suggesting that I take a look. However, I cannot eliminate the possibility that he has already lost his reasoning and is just acting normal… Many thoughts flashed through Alger’s mind, but ultimately, he steadily walked towards the central region with his lantern in hand.
After about eight steps, he saw the gloomy picture.
In just three seconds, Alger’s hands trembled with the dagger and lantern in his grip. It was as though he was suffering from some kind of mental illness.
Thanks to The World Gehrman, he had once seen the six orthodox deities’ anthropomorphic statues in the Tarot Club. He naturally recognized that the arm-eating, heart-ripping, and brain-guzzling figures were respectively the Lord of Storms, the Eternal Blazing Sun, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom!
In the past, he had committed a disloyal act to the Church whilst under Qilangos’s coercion, he joined the Tarot Club and distanced himself from the Chasm of Storm, believed in Mr. Fool and wished to gain more strength and power, and he leaked the Church’s intel and was unmotivated in certain matters. Even so, he ultimately believed himself to be a believer of the Lord of Storms, albeit someone who wasn’t devout and passionate enough. But at that moment, he felt deep down in his heart that he had committed a grave sin of sacrilege. He nearly dug out his eyes in horror.
To not kill myself directly, it means that I really have become a false believer… Alger didn’t dare take another look as he turned around and looked at Gehrman Sparrow. With a trembling voice, he asked, “Those three are Kings of Angels?”
“I can’t give you confirmation. All I can say is that the Eternal Blazing Sun is intimately connected to the White Angel,” Klein vaguely answered.
As expected… Alger immediately felt that the possibility that the Lord of Storms, the Eternal Blazing Sun, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom were once Kings of Angels.
As for Gehrman Sparrow not being able to confirm the situation, he wasn’t too surprised. It wasn’t odd since he was only a Blessed and not Mr. Fool.
Alger was just about to say something when he heard a sharp screech.
It was as though someone was using their fingernails to scratch the lid of a stone coffin!
No, it wasn’t an analogy, and it was exactly what was happening!
Schwing! Rip! Sizzle!
Sharp, jarring sounds of scratching sounded from three stone coffins on both sides. Then, the heavy lids were either flung open or blasted open as three warped figures stood up.
One of them wore an ancient white robe that had nearly turned gray. Its face was riddled with pockmarks, and across its neck, forehead, and the back of its hands were deep eyes. Beside it was a figure with huge palms and thick fingers that looked as though they were made of wood. Slathered around its body was a layer of yellow-green pus as a mist of the same color emanated out of it, seemingly capable of eroding away the stone coffin.
Opposite the two was a figure in a tattered brown jacket with a triangular hat with a skull on it. Many parts of its skin had rotted away, revealing the bone beneath.
Under its clothes and pants, thick and slimy tentacles that had fish scales embedded inside had burrowed out as it released a domineering, savage, tyrannous, and terrifying aura. This even made Klein feel as though he was facing a High-Sequence Beyonder from the Storm pathway. However, its body didn’t appear to reach that level.
The three deceased bodies that crawled out of the coffin cast their eyes in the direction of Gehrman Sparrow and Alger. One produced silver bolts of lightning that crackled. Another reflected the duo’s figures in the countless eyes it had. The last one spread its yellow-green mist and created brown vines.
At the same time, they stormed over with loud and hurried footsteps as a six-winged gargoyle was rushing over.
Upon seeing this, Klein didn’t panic. His Leymano’s Travels-wielding left hand reached into his pocket, tore open the wall of spirituality, and used two fingers to pick out Azik’s copper whistle.
Right on the heels of that, he flicked his wrist and threw the copper whistle to the other side of the room. Without any surprises, he saw the three deceased bodies with terrifying auras turn around and rush towards it like trained hounds.
Upon seeing this scene, Alger’s gaze froze before he made a decision. He threw his lantern and rushed for the door.
His experience told him that while Gehrman Sparrow could deal with the three terrifying deceased, he needed to hold back the six-winged gargoyle to prevent it from interfering with the crazy adventurer’s battle.
Bang!
Just as Alger arrived at the door, he saw the double door crack. A six-winged gargoyle was charging in with an eight-meter-long trident.
He immediately drew a gasp as his eyes burned with rage. His muscles swelled, and under the aid of the wind, he charged forward and brandished the dagger that swirled with silver lightning.
Bang!
He dodged the stone trident that smashed downwards, and he cleaved at the gargoyle’s abdomen with a dagger.
Instantly, sparks flew as rubble sprayed everywhere. Alger flew backwards as the gargoyle’s charge was disrupted.
Bang! Alger heavily slammed into the ground. As he had created an air cushion in time, he didn’t suffer any serious injuries.
And at this moment, the three deceased bodies had gathered together to vie for Azik’s copper whistle.
Klein looked at them and calmly flipped Leymano’s Travels to a charred-yellow page with complicated patterns and symbols.
This was a demigod-level power that he recently recorded—Lightning Storm!
Then, Klein slid one finger across the notebook page with his Death Knell-wielding hand.
At the same time, he looked at the three mutated deceased bodies who were vying for Azik’s copper whistle. With a deep voice, he greeted them:
“Bye bye.”
Amidst sizzling sounds, bolts of lightning burst forth, meshing together to form a hurricane, enveloping the region where Azik’s copper whistle was, as well as the three deceased bodies.
The entire tomb was instantly lit up like it was daytime. Even Alger nearly failed to open his eyes. His body instinctively trembled as a result of the terrifying aura.
With the aid of the wind, he leaped up with the hurricane taking form in his eyes. He once again charged at the six-winged gargoyle that attempted to attack Gehrman Sparrow.
Chapter 813: TyrantTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Aside from the Sailor pathway’s Raging Blow, Alger knew that he didn’t have any powers that were adequate against the six-winged gargoyle’s strong body due to its immunity to lightning strikes.
Of course, directly creating a resonance with its hearing organs and Body of Heart and Mind through the use of his singing was the most effective method. If this encounter had been anywhere else, Alger definitely would’ve exploited the gargoyle’s great weight and lack of agility to circle around it. Then, as he sang to affect it, he would attack the same spot with sharp wind blades, slowly grinding away at his enemy through the cumulative damage over time.
But now, he was in a catacomb, and due to the environment’s limitations, any acts of directly avoiding it would only cause the gargoyle to turn its gaze to Gehrman Sparrow. It would then attack the crazy adventurer with its eight-meter-long trident, preventing him from seizing the opportunity to finish off the three deceased bodies. And most important of all, Alger suspected that his “singing” will have more adverse effects on Gehrman Sparrow than what the gargoyle was capable of.
Bang!
The stone trident crashed heavily into the ground, blasting open an exaggerated crater. It left the catacomb shaking as if an earthquake had happened. As for Alger, he didn’t attempt to parry it. With the help of strong winds, he dodged to the right and soared up, agilely dodging the gargoyle’s attack as he dashed for the monster’s head.
At that moment, he saw the grayish-white eyes which burned with flames.
Alger’s mind turned sluggish as his body instantly stiffened. He had the feeling of being petrified again, but his skin didn’t show signs of spreading grayish-white colors.
Thanks to the inertia, he continued soaring upwards, but he wasn’t able to brandish his dagger. He slammed straight into the gargoyle’s head before loudly being repelled backward, his body aching in pain.
The heavy grayish-white trident reflected in his eyes again as his thoughts were sluggish, making it impossible for him to put up any effective resistance.
Suddenly, a hand grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him to the side.
Bang!
Rubble flew as sparks were produced. The gargoyle’s heavy trident had blasted open a huge crater again.
Alger’s body trembled as his vision regained its clarity while his thoughts were rapidly restored back to normal.
He was like someone who woke up from an irresistible nightmare which he was helpless against as he regained control over his body.
Only then did he realize that Gehrman Sparrow had appeared by his side. There were still remnant flashes of lighting and sizzling sounds in the corner where the three deceased bodies were.
“Do not lock gazes with it. Attack its chest.” As Klein pulled Alger away quickly in a bid to dodge the stone trident, he succinctly advised his companion.
Alger had personally experienced and witnessed many battles, so without further explanation from Gehrman Sparrow, he knew what the latter meant. He stopped receiving aid as he nimbly circled to the gargoyle’s flank.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
He ran towards the gargoyle and waited for the stone trident to sweep over him, before soaring high up with the help of the strong gales to dodge the attack.
Whoosh!
Another hurricane pushed Alger towards the gargoyle’s chest.
During this process, he closed his eyes, pulled back his right arm, and bulged his muscles.
Then, with his ability to judge distances as a Seafarer, he threw out his dagger-wielding right fist.
Howling wind blades and sizzling lightning were emitted along with his fist.
Bang!
Alger’s right fist heavily struck the gargoyle’s chest, producing an explosive effect. It caused the gargoyle stone to be covered in fine cracks as silver lightning snaked around. Following that, the cracks widened and depressed into a pit!
With a cracking sound, his dagger exploded, turning into countless fragments that scattered everywhere.
The strong recoil sent Alger flying back. In midair, he saw through the corner of his eye that the hatted Gehrman Sparrow had at some point in time circled to the front and cocked his revolver.
Right on the heels of that, the cold adventurer suddenly raised his hand and aimed the black barrel right at the gargoyle.
Bang!
Amidst a loud echo, a bullet tore through the pit in the gargoyle’s chest and pierced it.
Following the explosive boom, the grayish-white stone monster convulsed a few times before the flames in its eyes were extinguished.
After a brief pause, it collapsed like a mountain, producing an exaggerated sound and earthquake-like shaking.
Death Knell had delivered a lethal blow!
And at this moment, Alger had just maintained his balance and found his footing thanks to the wind.
Klein didn’t speak to him or search for the spoils of war. He immediately turned around and headed for the charred area where Azik’s copper whistle sat silently.
Slippery tentacles covered in fish scales moved as the deceased body with nearly half its body gone had stood up. Bolts of lightning continued snaking around its body.
It was the domineering, savage, tyrannous deceased body that wore a tattered brown jacket with a triangular captain’s hat. It was missing its left arm and right leg, as well as having half its head. Its body was covered in traces of charred and melted flesh.
But even so, it didn’t sleep in peace. It was still attempting to fuse with the surrounding flesh and blood in order to obtain a stronger state.
One had to know that Klein had used Lightning Storm, which he had recorded from the Sea God Scepter. Even if the act of recording had reduced its might, it was definitely the Beyonder power at the demigod level. Just the fact that the other two deceased went silent without letting out a grunt was a testament of its might!
This awakened deceased body is problematic… Klein’s heart stirred as he made Senor leap onto the smooth surface of Azik’s copper whistle before attempting to reflect onto the deceased fish scale on its slippery tentacle.
At that moment, through the marionette, Klein sensed a tyrannical and high-level repulsive force. The Wraith was unable to possess it!
Senor was even repelled as it couldn’t help but lose its invisibility.
Upon seeing this, Alger didn’t question the situation. He raised his hands and created a spiraling wind around the deceased body, hoping to restrain its actions. However, the wind didn’t sweep inwardly, as though it was afraid of something. It was forcefully dissipated as it rapidly vanished.
The only thing to be happy about was that the deceased body didn’t immediately attack the duo. Instead, it jumped to the left, bent its back, and attempted to pick up Azik’s copper whistle.
Klein immediately flicked his wrist and precisely flipped Leymano’s Travels to the page with Abyss Shackles.
This was a Beyonder power which Emlyn had recorded, one belonging to a Sequence 7 Vampire.
As Klein swiped his Death Knell-wielding right hand onto the notebook, the shadows around the deceased body suddenly came to life and manifested chains that shackled it firmly to the ground.
Taking advantage of his opponent’s brief pause, Klein raised his revolver in a deadpan manner.
Different colors—red, green, and white—immediately appeared in his vision.
Aiming at the white, Klein pulled the trigger.
Bang!
A pale golden beam shot into the head of the deceased body, causing it to rupture immediately into a spray of blood. At the same time, the Purifying Bullet also emitted a sun-like radiance that illuminated the target’s body.
The deceased body melted like wax as it bent its waist and lost its balance, collapsing right beside Azik’s copper whistle.
Monsters without any intelligence that only move on instinct are much easier to deal with than Beyonders of the same level… However, am I letting the copper whistle down? Ever since it was given to me, it has suffered explosions, the catharsis of lightning, and the purification of sunlight. Life sure isn’t easy for it… Klein repented for a second before controlling Senor to pick up the ancient and exquisite copper whistle and stuffing it inside his body.
He didn’t directly head over, afraid that a deceased body would awaken. Hence, he continued letting Senor to investigate the fellow who could resist the possession effect.
Klein suspected that the deceased had an item of a rather high level!
Soon, Senor in his non-Wraith form touched something and pulled it out.
It was a card!
On the face of the card was a man wearing a papal tiara with both hands held up. Before him were prostrated believers, and behind him was lightning, dark clouds, gales, and waves!
Klein was very familiar with the man because he had a portrait of this person in another set of attire.
It was Emperor Roselle!
And to the top left of the pontiff-dressed Roselle, there was a line of text formed from resplendent starlight: Sequence 0: Tyrant!
The Card of Blasphemy from the Storm pathway? The Tyrant card? Klein instantly recalled how the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom addressed the Lord of Storms: Tyrant!
Alger also saw the Card of Blasphemy as his gaze froze instantly. Flames of greed flared up in his eyes.
He took a deep breath and moved his gaze away as he looked to the side and said, “The battle was intense. Perhaps other entities deep inside this cathedral have been awoken by us. So, let’s store away the things as quickly as possible and prepare to leave.”
Mr. Hanged Man, do you think I’m not aware of that? There’s no need for you to nag. What happened to our tacit teamwork from before? Heh, indeed. The Tyrant card has affected you. You can hardly calm down, and you have become talkative… As Klein got Wraith Senor to pick up the Card of Blasphemy and enter one of the deceased bodies to accelerate the production of the Beyonder characteristic, he coldly said, “You’ve already wasted five seconds.”
Alger was taken aback. Without saying another word, he walked to the remains of the six-winged gargoyle and dug out the eyeball that glowed red. Then, he patiently waited for a moment and reached into its shattered back to extract a gargoyle translucent crystal.
Elsewhere, with the Wraith’s help, the deceased body that was covered with yellow-green pus produced a blob of brown “soil.” It had roots to it with hidden “blood vessels.” It appeared rather strange.
Without wasting time to guess at the Sequence or pathway it belonged to, Klein got Senor to store it away before heading for the deceased body whose slippery tentacles were still twitching slightly, to accelerate the production of the Beyonder characteristic.
Seeing what looked like a jellyfish with azure-blue seawater in it take form, Klein and Alger suddenly heard a dragged out sound.
“Sigh…”
This sighing came from deep within the cathedral, bringing along with it an indescribable sense of ancientness.
Chapter 814: DisappearedTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
The long sigh that sounded from deep within the cathedral had left the back muscles of Klein and Alger tense as they were pumped with adrenaline.
Without any hesitation, Klein’s left glove turned transparent as he vanished, appearing beside The Hanged Man.
As he reached out to grab his shoulder, Senor also picked up the jellyfish-like Beyonder characteristic and, with the help of mirror leap, returned back to the gold coin inside the iron cigar case.
Right on the heels of that, Klein’s and Alger’s bodies turned incorporeal and invisible, leaving the catacombs silent again.
The two of them were directly teleported into midair a distance away. Their figures came into existence amidst the shadows of the clouds and the crimson moonlight.
Subconsciously, Klein and Alger turned their heads in unison to look at the primitive island, wishing to know if any changes would happen to it.
When they heard that sigh, they had relied on their instincts and experience to immediately escape despite not sensing any actual danger. Now, they couldn’t help but feel curious and puzzled.
In their vision, the thick mist that cloaked the primitive island had quickly dispersed. The moonlight shone straight down without anything obstructing it.
Amidst howling winds, Klein and Alger floated in midair as they saw the primitive island’s present state through the sparse mist.
It had vanished.
This primitive island that had a demigod feathered serpent and all kinds of Beyonder creatures had vanished!
The region it was in had dark-blue seawater which was almost black was ebbing slightly. Nothing appeared out of the ordinary!
Alger couldn’t help but reach his hand into his pocket where he touched the six-winged gargoyle’s core crystal that had left his mind sluggish.
If not for his battle spoils still being in existence, he would’ve suspected if it was all a dream. He wondered if he and Gehrman Sparrow had somewhat gotten lost, that they hadn’t found the real primitive island, and ended up completing the exploration in their dreams.
Klein had similar thoughts as well. He even felt as though he was hallucinating. After all, a giant island with so many powerful creatures that hid secrets from mythical times couldn’t just vanish without a word. Even the seawater didn’t show any corresponding signs of its existence.
Thankfully, I didn’t hesitate at all and chose to immediately escape. Otherwise, Mr. Hanged Man and I might really vanish, never to be found again… Klein suddenly felt a deep sense of joy. He didn’t dare stay any longer as he activated Traveling once again and vanished with Alger as they traversed the spirit world.
And the final scene of this body of water that froze in their eyes was of mist spreading once again with increasing density.
After another Teleportation, Klein and Alger returned to the deserted island. They stood on a reef and watched the waves strike the shore loudly.
Alger looked around and heaved a silent sigh of relief. He took out the core crystal of the six-winged gargoyle and said, “This is a shared spoil of war. You get to choose first.”
After weighing the matter, he considered the six-winged gargoyle to be a monster that the duo had killed together. As for the three deceased bodies, they were solely Gehrman Sparrow’s.
Klein didn’t directly respond. He made Senor float beside him as he took out the Tyrant card, the brown soil Beyonder characteristic, and the jellyfish-like Beyonder characteristic. The latter was suspected to be that of an Ocean Songster’s.
After doing all of this, he said, “One battle. I’ll choose first. Thrice.”
He meant that in the battle the duo faced, they had fought three deceased bodies and a six-winged gargoyle. He had contributed greatly in the entire battle, so the spoils of war received in the tomb belonged to the pool.
Of course, based on the contributions, Gehrman Sparrow had the right to choose first and choose three consecutive times.
Alger was taken aback as he gained a new understanding of the crazy adventurer. He then nodded.
“Okay.”
Klein immediately reached his hand towards his marionette and calmly took the Tyrant card with Roselle’s face on it.
“This counts as twice.”
With the Card of Blasphemy, along with the Sea God Scepter, he could barely be considered a fake demigod when taking action in his Spirit Body state.
This was also very useful when acting as Sea God.
Of course, the greatest value the Tyrant card provided was the High-Sequence potion formulas of the Storm pathway, as well as the subtle ability to sense the ingredients needed after reaching Sequence 4.
And it was precisely because of this that Klein didn’t wait till they returned to the City of Generosity, Bayam, to split the spoils of war. He was afraid that the Tyrant card would directly attract Sea King Jahn Kottman.
It’s up to you to say how many times it counts… Alger didn’t retort, nor did he plan on objecting to Gehrman Sparrow’s claim. He watched as Gehrman reached for the jellyfish-like Beyonder characteristic which likely corresponded to Ocean Songster.
To Klein, it could be used to create a mystical item in the Storm domain; thus, replacing the Murloc Cufflink that had been taken away by Admiral Hell. It could also be bestowed to the Rorsted Archipelago’s Resistance in the future to raise their survivability at sea. Of course, the condition was that they had greatly pleased Sea God.
Putting away the Tyrant card and the jellyfish-like Beyonder characteristic, Klein glanced at The Hanged Man, indicating that it was his turn to choose.
Alger deliberated and said, “Can I choose the Sequence 4 potion formula from that Card of Blasphemy?”
“No problem.” Klein nodded without much of an expression. “I’ll give it to you in the future.”
Although the Tyrant card had been activated, using it was bound to cause quite a stir. Therefore, to be safe, Klein planned on heading above the gray fog to study it after he returned to Backlund.
“Alright.” Even with Alger’s stateliness, he couldn’t help but smile.
After this adventure, once his digestion of the Ocean Songster was almost done, he could showcase his strength and take the path of being advanced by the Church. When the time came, drinking an additional potion wasn’t a big problem. Even if he didn’t give birth to a child, just time alone could allow him to resolve the matter completely. The key obstacle was that going from Sequence 5 to Sequence 4 was a qualitative transformation. It was a sublimation of life’s natural order. Countless Ocean Songsters in the Church of Storms had worked hard for decades, but they had failed to obtain an opportunity. Alger didn’t believe that he, as a mixed-blood, one who had promoted himself from a servant, would receive any special treatment. He felt that not being ostracized was already something to be happy about, a result of his ability to build social ties.
Furthermore, in the Church, the potion was directly given for the advancement to Sequence 4. There was no advanced understanding of the formula or its preparation. For Alger to gain an advantage in this intense competition, he had to have other ideas apart from being ranked within the top three in terms of contributions.
His present line of thought was to kill a famous pirate. From him, he could “obtain” the Cataclysmic Interrer’s potion formula. Then, he could let the clues point towards the mutated deceased body in the primitive island. It was likely a powerful pirate who had once been active at sea before suddenly vanishing.
This way, the upper echelons of the Church of Storms would definitely suspect that this powerful missing pirate had obtained the Card of Blasphemy, and this undeniable reality could be verified via many different means.
Alger could use the advantage of already knowing the Cataclysmic Interrer’s potion formula to obtain a chance to become a Sequence 4.
Of course, that’s working on the premise that the Church doesn’t have a Sealed Artifact that can directly wipe out any corresponding memories… If this method doesn’t work, and there’s no real way to advance, I can only secretly gather the corresponding ingredients and prepare the required ritual for advancement. Once I become a Sequence 4, I’ll immediately leave the Church and become a Pirate King… Alger reined in his thoughts and watched as Gehrman Sparrow took away the brown soil-like Beyonder characteristic.
Glancing at the remaining items, he put away the grayish-white translucent crystal and handed the six-winged gargoyle’s eyeball to Gehrman Sparrow.
With him not lacking any powerful offensive means, and him being well-rounded when it came to the sea and land, it was rather useful for him if the Beyonder ingredient could be made into a mystical item.
Back in the tomb, if it wasn’t because he was uncertain if Psychic Piercing could affect the gargoyle, and the battle situation didn’t allow for any mistakes, he would’ve chosen to first use the Whip of Mind.
After splitting the spoils of war, putting them in different boxes, and sealing them with walls of spirituality, Klein stored away Senor. Reaching out his hand to grab The Hanged Man, their figures turned faint as they entered the spirit world.
After the Traveling was completed, the two appeared on a mountain beside the sea in the Bayam city outskirts. It was still close to the cemetery, and it was as though they had never left.
Alger didn’t harp on the topic as he nodded at Gehrman Sparrow.
“If you need any mystical items created, I shall bear the corresponding costs.
“It’s a pleasure working with you.”
Wearing the transparent glove, Klein tersely answered before vanishing.
He left The Hanged Man behind, and he directly teleported himself to a secluded corner in Bayam City.
Next, I need to select a lucky pirate… Klein surveyed his area as he muttered silently and stretched his fingers before walking out into the street.
Of course, he didn’t forget to change his appearance. He also smeared blood over Leymano’s Travels. After all, there were bounty notices everywhere for Gehrman Sparrow, and Sea King Jahn Kottman remained in this city. If he were recognized or got lost, things would be nasty.
…
On the mountainside outside the city, Alger looked up at the dark night where there were the crimson moon and the countless stars. He slowly inhaled and exhaled, allowing the refreshing and saltiness of the seaside to cleanse his body.
The exploration he had just completed was the most dangerous adventure he had ever had. If not for the Teleportation from Gehrman Sparrow’s Creeping Hunger, he doubted that they could escape alive.
However, as Mr. Fool’s Blessed, The World should have other trump cards. For example, those demigod-level Beyonder powers in Leymano’s Travels…
But in that case, we might not have successfully reached the tomb, with us encountering more trouble along the way…
Yes, that Card of Blasphemy of the Storm pathway is the target that made him restrain his madness… Was this was an instruction from Mr. Fool? “He” had already foreseen it! Perhaps, “He” even knows the existence that produced that sigh from deep within the cathedral!
Back then Qilangos might’ve seen the Tyrant card but had lacked the ability to obtain it. That must be why he said that… Alger’s mind churned as he slowly walked to the foot of the mountain.
Backlund, 160 Böklund Street.
Gehrman Sparrow’s figure suddenly appeared inside his bedroom as his black trench coat fluttered while his half top hat remained straight.
The Dwayne Dantès lying in bed immediately turned incorporeal, receding into a palm-sized mirror.
Probably no one came tonight. Arrodes didn’t cause any trouble…Upon seeing the peace and quiet, Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief as his body grew a lot taller and his sideburns turned gray. His blue eyes deepened as he transformed into Dwayne Dantès.
Meanwhile, watery waves stirred in the mirror as silver light gathered to outline words:
“Great Master, I didn’t do anything today! No, I seriously acted as the sleeping Dwayne Dantès.
“In addition, I encountered something. Do you wish to know what it was?”
Ignoring Arrodes’s desire to be praised in its first sentence, Klein felt his heart skip a beat. As he took off his hat and threw it on the reclining chair beside him, he said in a deep voice, “Tell me.”
The words on the mirror disintegrated and squirmed into new text.
“A lady peeped into this house when she was walking past this street.”
How does that matter? There are plenty of people who admire the surroundings when passing by every day…Klein was just about to say something when the aqueous light stirred on the mirror’s surface, outlining a figure.
The person was dressed quite oddly in the eyes of normal people. She wore a spirit medium’s black robe. Her eyeshadow and blush were blue. She looked beautiful, but she also had an uncanny appearance. She was none other than Daly Simone.
This lady had turned her head to look out as she passed by Unit 160 while on a carriage moving down Böklund Street. She had stared out for more than three seconds.
Man, she not only had an impression of Dwayne Dantès because of his eyes, but she has also grasped something about the situation?Klein frowned slightly and asked, “Anything else?”
“No!” As Arrodes presented the word, it sketched what symbolized a sworn oath.
Klein nodded and ignored the mirror’s passion. He then sent it away.
After doing all of this, Klein took out a candle and set up a ritual. He summoned and responded to himself, bringing all the spoils of war and his clothes above the gray fog. He planned on separating Gehrman Sparrow’s and Dwayne Dantès’s clothes. He didn’t wish to miss out on any details in the future.
Pa!
He snapped a finger and made the candlewick burn with a scarlet flame.
Flame.
Flame…
Klein’s gaze froze as he quickly closed his eyes and turned around, his back facing the candle.
Then, he controlled Senor to approach the desk.
During this process, Senor’s body trembled violently, but he ultimately reached out his right hand to extinguish the fire.
I’ll sleep for the night and think about it tomorrow… No, I have the Tyrant card on me, and it has already been activated. Although there’s the wall of spirituality to seal it, it might not be able to fully screen out the attraction force from those of the same pathway. It might only weaken its influence and take more time… Back when I was in Bayam, I came and went quickly, without daring to stay too long…Just as Klein calmed down, he thought of certain problems.
A few seconds later, he slowly took a deep breath, raised his hand, and snapped his fingers to light the candle.
Following that, he held back the horror in him as he controlled Senor to take another two candles to set up the sacrificial ritual. This way, it skipped the step of him responding to the summoning for the entrance to the real world via the flame.
After everything was done, Klein turned around with great difficulty as he “piously” lowered his head. Without looking into the candlelight, he seriously chanted the honorific name of The Fool.
Via sheer willpower, to the point of him bursting out in tears, he finally completed the ritual and sacrificed all the items, sending them above the gray fog.
Phew…Klein exhaled, taking four steps counterclockwise, he arrived at the silent mysterious space. Sitting in The Fool’s seat, he first picked up the Tyrant card, and he triggered the content hidden within.
The Card of Blasphemy immediately became three-dimensional, like a palm-sized book.
As he flipped through the pages, each page had a Roselle Gustav. He was either playing the role of a sailor, or he was wearing a captain’s hat and holding a sextant; otherwise, he was singing loudly with the sea as his background.
Klein was rendered speechless by this sight. He felt increasingly convinced that his fellow Earthling was way too narcissistic.
I’ll be really impressed if the Demoness card also uses his image…As Klein lampooned, he read through the corresponding contents, analyzing the Sequence names, ingredients, and rituals of the Storm pathway.
“Sequence 9: Sailor… Sequence 8: Folk of Rage… Sequence 7: Seafarer… Sequence 6: Wind-blessed… Sequence 5: Ocean Songster… Sequence 4: Cataclysmic Interrer… Sequence 3: Sea King… Sequence 2: Calamity… Sequence 1: Thunder God… Sequence 0: Tyrant…
The ritual to become Tyrant, or in other words, the Lord of Storms, is very different from that of the Black Emperor. Firstly, it needs hundreds of thousands of followers to submit and believe in said person out of fear. Secondly, it is to challenge a true deity, in other words, another Sequence 0, and survive. Finally, in this atmosphere of fear and submission, consume the potion to complete the advancement.
This sucks. A Sequence 1 who hasn’t experienced a qualitative change is to challenge a Sequence 0 true deity, doesn’t that spell almost certain death?… Besides, what if there’s no Sequence 0 during that era? Then, wouldn’t one need to think of a way to nurture one, or to switch to a neighboring pathway… Of course, the ritual might not be necessary. With enough luck, there’s still a chance of succeeding by directly drinking the potion. Sea God Kalvetua was such an example. It didn’t even consume a potion but instead an unconcocted Beyonder characteristic…
The core of this ritual is the courage to challenge a deity, with massive feelings of fear and submission?
Hmm, Tyrant doesn’t seem to come equipped with the Black Emperor’s uniqueness of distorting rules, preventing “Him” from resurrecting from the dead and returning from the void. However, it seems to be able to transform into lightning or light for a short period of time, perhaps capable of creating a planet-level disaster… Emperor Roselle’s focus is on the formula and ritual. His description of the Beyonder powers and deity authorities are very vague…
Klein casually summoned a piece of paper that wasn’t conjured. Using a fountain pen, he recorded the Cataclysmic Interrer’s potion formula and wrote a note in The World Gehrman Sparrow’s style of speech.
“Avoid recalling the contents of that picture usually.”
This was a warning for The Hanged Man. In the mysterious domain, matters that involved Sequence 0 required caution and carefulness. Care needed to be taken even if it violated common sense.
It didn’t mean that seeing and discussing that picture on the primitive island meant that they were safe in the outside world. If they often recalled the matter, there might be a day when they were “lucky” enough to have lightning smite down at them, them suffering from an unresolvable conundrum that killed them with an aneurysm, or them dying from heatstroke from the sun’s radiance.
The ritual of the Cataclysmic Interrer is extremely dangerous. It will trigger earthquakes and tsunamis, and the advancer needs to consume the potion in such an environment, holding out until it ends…Klein folded the piece of paper and placed it to the side while putting away the Tyrant card.
After using divination to confirm that the three Beyonder characteristics he obtained were separately the Black Emperor pathway’s Sequence 5 Mentor of Confusion, Storm pathway’s Sequence 5 Ocean Songster, and Planter pathway’s Sequence 5 Druid, Klein finally had the time to recall what had happened during his exploration as he considered the information it hid.
Eternal Blazing Sun is clearly of the Sun pathway, and that City of Silver Creator is also known as the ancient sun god. This can be determined from some of the Fourth Epoch history and the murals of the elves… According to the law of Sequence Beyonder Characteristics Conservation of having no Sequence 1 when there’s a Sequence 0, the White Angel back then likely wasn’t a King of Angels. But if “He” wasn’t a King of Angels, “He” had no right to partake in the feast of the City of Silver Creator. This not only has external elements in play, but it also includes the problem of jumping directly from Sequence 2 to Sequence 0 which has a high chance of losing control!
Either Eternal Blazing Sun had switched pathways to become a god, or the City of Silver Creator’s main authority wasn’t the Sun. After he defeated the ancient gods, “He” had already allocated parts of his authority to the angels beside him, making “Them” become Kings of Angels. Therefore, the elves’ murals and the name that eventually spread had only indicated that “He” once wielded authority over the Sun, and that it wasn’t an authority he held the entire time.
There’s also another possibility. The Creator, who took over the ancient gods’ authorities, had the ability to allow a Sequence 2 of the same pathway to advance to Sequence 1…
Klein’s train of thought quickly turned to who had built the cathedral and left behind the mural. Due to the messiness of the various situations, he conjured a piece of goatskin, and he summarized all the points by writing them down to seek out the connection.
“That primitive island was discovered by Qilangos and Mr. Hanged Man…
“Qilangos received a mission from the Twilight Hermit Order. To obtain a priceless item, he headed to Backlund to assassinate Duke Negan, and he ended up dying at Mr. Azik’s hands…
“Qilangos told Mr. Hanged Man that deep inside the ruin was a precious item that was in no way worse than Roselle’s tarot card, but it was something that could only be obtained at Sequence 5…
“He later obtained Creeping Hunger and became a pirate admiral, with a strength already equivalent to a Sequence 5…
“That Tyrant card remains deep inside the cathedral’s catacombs…
“Qilangos didn’t make any subsequent attempts? Or did his attempts fail?
“That cathedral was built by an existence who worships the ancient sun god. The mural depicts the dark history of the true deities before the Cataclysm, and is clearly on the ancient sun god’s side…
“The Twilight Hermit Order is suspected to be established by the son of God, Adam, with the goal of resurrecting the ancient sun god, the City of Silver Creator…
“That primitive island suddenly disappeared as though it never existed…
“Adam is an Angel of Imagination… Amongst the Twilight Hermit Order’s core members, there’s at least one angel of the Spectator pathway, Hermes…
“The Twilight Hermit Order tends to select members of the Sailor, Reader, or Sun pathways. It has a high chance of possessing High-Sequence ingredients and items from the Storm domain… There might be angels from the Storm domain in it…”
Klein lowered his pen and looked at the content listed out as he slowly made a guess.
After listing down all the important points, Klein rapped the edge of the long mottled table and silently muttered,The one who sighed in the depths of the cathedral is a member of the Twilight Hermit Order?
Qilangos had caught the eye of the Twilight Hermit Order after he managed to venture deep inside? Later, he obtained an advancement and received Creeping Hunger, allowing him to become a Pirate Admiral?
If that’s the case, it can be understood why he didn’t go to the primitive island again to take away the Tyrant card after possessing the strength of a Sequence 5… It’s yours only if it’s given. You can’t touch it if it’s not given?
Of course, Qilangos might’ve established contact with that member of the Twilight Hermit Order during his second visit of the cathedral after possessing enough combat strength…
Regardless, that primitive island must have quite a connection with the Twilight Hermit Order.
The reason why we arrived at the tomb rather smoothly in the other zones and saw the picture of the Kings of Angels feasting on the Creator was because that Twilight Hermit Order member had the intention of letting us do so? They are happy to let that lost piece of history spread given the chance… However, their depiction of something from their own standpoints might not be the truth as well…
Later, that Twilight Hermit Order member probably sighed because he or she didn’t expect us to quickly finish off the awakened deceased bodies and the six-winged gargoyle to obtain the Tyrant card?
With how things normally go, we should’ve been in danger, and “He” quells everything, talking to us from a distance, making us outer circle members of the Twilight Hermit Order?
Klein carefully used “He” to refer to the existence in the depths of the abandoned cathedral.
He even suspected that the person might be the former King of Angels, son of God, Adam!
Of course, he wasn’t certain if the primitive island belonged to the Twilight Hermit Order. He believed that even divination wouldn’t give him a certain answer, as there were too many possibilities. It also involved other hidden existences, and any information related to the spirit world would definitely be wiped away or hidden.
If it’s really as I guessed, does that mean that I missed the chance of joining the Twilight Hermit Order? If I pass their test, then I might be able to take a glance at the second Blasphemy Slate and obtain the High-Sequence potion formulas of the Seer pathway… What a pity… However, Gehrman Sparrow has a mysterious origin with a secret existence backing him. This is known by the various factions at sea, and as the most ancient and secret organization, the Twilight Hermit Order will definitely be aware of the corresponding situation. The outcome for Gehrman Sparrow would probably be immediate execution and then having answers obtained via spirit channeling…Klein first found it a pity before feeling afraid.
As his thoughts whirred, he even thought of sending The Hanged Man to the primitive island again and seek out an opportunity to make him an outer circle member of the Twilight Hermit Order, so that he could slowly reach its core.
Sigh, but the problem is that the primitive island has vanished… Otherwise, Mr. Hanged Man really has a chance of being a triple, no—a quadruple spy…Klein snapped his fingers and made the paper in front of him disappear, throwing the night’s exploration to the back of his mind.
However, he warned himself that he needed to pay attention to the appearances of any abnormalities in his daily life.
He was afraid that it wasn’t that the hidden existence deep in the cathedral wasn’t able to stop himself and The Hanged Man from escaping, but that “He” had a deeper motive.
If not for the gray fog and him having been “sterilized,” Klein even suspected if there were any hidden marks left on him.
Glancing at the items on the table, Klein first flipped the Tyrant card over and placed it beside the Black Emperor card. Following that, he began considering how he would deal with the remaining spoils of war.
He already had plans for the Sequence 5 Druid Beyonder characteristic of the Planter pathway—sell it to Frank Lee via The Hermit Cattleya.
But the problem is whether I want to accelerate the destruction of this world…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh as he fell into a dilemma.
Allowing a dangerous fellow like Frank Lee to advance to Sequence 5 meant that cows, fish, the sea, and Rose Bishops would be fearful. No one knew what this fellow, who was no better than a lunatic, would achieve in his experiments after obtaining greater powers. It was an unknown what sort of strange species he could create.
What if he plants himself and obtains a bunch of Franks. The world would truly be in danger if that happens…Klein silently exhaled and planned on letting Admiral of Stars vex over this problem.
After all, I’ll just be selling the Druid Beyonder characteristic normally. Whether Ma’am Hermit wishes to buy it is up to her… Besides, it’s only a Sequence 5. I believe Queen Mystic and the Moses Ascetic Order will support her and be able to ensure nothing goes wrong. Besides, the Church of Mother Earth has a bunch of Saints, Angels, and Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts, as well as a true deity. There’s nothing they can’t handle…As Klein consoled himself, he placed his attention onto the Mentor of Confusion and Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristics.
His initial plan for the latter was to create a mystical item, but he wasn’t sure if the Artisan that The Hanged Man knew had the ability to do so. As for the former, he planned on selling it.
Although it could also be made into an item, it overlapped with the Baron of Corruption inside the glove. Besides, Klein also began to realize that having too many mystical items wasn’t necessarily a good thing. Particular negative effects were a pain when stacked. With Creeping Hunger and the rentable Leymano’s Travels, he believed that it was best if he traveled light most of the time.
Under normal circumstances, Creeping Hunger matched with Death Knell, along with a few Purifying Bullets, it was enough to deal with most matters!
When in a sea or air battle, he could have an additional mystical item made from an Ocean Songster. In complicated situations, he could rent Leymano’s Travels when given the opportunity. If there wasn’t an opportunity, he could use Groselle’s Travels for defense, and throw out the Fate Siphon charm.
And this wasn’t considering his own Beyonder powers, Wraith marionette, or the hard-to-use Sea God Scepter!
In terms of fixed assets, I’m considered a true tycoon…Klein sighed as he made the Beyonder characteristics fly to the junk pile.
As for the eyeball of the six-winged gargoyle, this was a material rich in spirituality and had some hint of strangeness. It could be used in a ritual to create charms. Klein temporarily had no better use or requirements for it, so he had already thrown it into the junk pile.
After doing all of this, he disappeared from above the gray fog, and he returned to the real world.
…
On Saturday morning, Fors had originally planned on waking up naturally, but she ended up being awoken by The World’s transmission via Mr. Fool.
He was returning Leymano’s Travels to her!
Fors rubbed her eyes and planned on directly preparing the ritual, but when she saw her messy hair and puffy eyes, she decided to wash up first to make herself look human.
She had finally sold the two properties yesterday, selling them at a higher price than she had expected. Even after deducting the corresponding taxes, she had received 6,550 pounds.
To her chagrin, gold coins which were used in daily life may appear common, but when she attempted to collect them en masse, she failed to obtain much. After plenty of work, all she got was 600 gold coins.
Phew, I can finally repay the debt and complete the transaction.Fors combed her hair and began setting up the ritual.
Last night, to celebrate her first time accumulating such immense wealth, she secretly drank half a bottle of Lanti and a barrel of Southville beer. This resulted in her waking up in a terrible state.
During the ritual, and after some communication, Fors paid 5,200 pounds and 600 gold coins, closing the assassination commission and receiving an Interrogator Beyonder characteristic.
This way, she still had 2,530 pounds in cash. As for the royalties from her two books, although they weren’t much, they were relatively stable.
After a brief wait, Fors saw the Door of Sacrifice and Bestowment light up as two items flew out.
One of them was Leymano’s Travels, and the other was a light-blue, translucent hexagonal prism. In it were streaking bolts of lightning.
Mr. World sure has many Beyonder characteristics on hand…Fors sighed silently and first thanked Mr. Fool before ending the ritual to accept the Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic.
Finally, she picked up Leymano’s Travels and flipped through it to see what additional Beyonder powers there were.
As the pages flipped over, her gaze suddenly froze. This was because two of the charred yellow pages weren’t empty. They were filled with mysterious and strange patterns and symbols.
These represented Beyonder powers at the demigod level!
A total of two pages!
“How extravagant…” Fors couldn’t help herself as she muttered.
This was the first time she was seeing a demigod Beyonder power which she could freely use!
As a best-selling author who mainly wrote romance, her first reaction was that The World Gehrman Sparrow was chasing after her.
But thinking back to how they hadn’t met before, and how the gentleman was a cold and powerful assassin, she quickly rejected such a guess. She believed that The World Gehrman Sparrow was probably able to receive help from a demigod at any time, so he didn’t mind such matters.
Phew, I should try not to use it. I’ll let Mr. World use it when he rents it again…Fors exhaled with some fear, completely lacking the guts to take advantage of the terrifying assassin.
After composing herself, she used her crystal ball and identified all the new Beyonder powers. She felt that they were all relatively useful apart from Full Moon.
If I wish to commit suicide, this is quite a useful one…she muttered and closed Leymano’s Travels. She planned on giving Xio the Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic when she returned in the evening.
…
At seven in the evening, Klein wore starched clothes as he waited at the foyer with Butler Walter and Valet Richardson to welcome the guests at his ball.
Soon, he saw a familiar face walk over.
Aaron Ceres!
This famous surgeon walked to the main door while helping his pregnant wife.
Pregnant lady…Klein’s heart stirred as he walked over with a beaming smile.
As a polite gentleman, Klein obviously wouldn’t stare at Aaron’s wife. He looked at the famous surgeon and said, “Good evening, Aaron. How may I address your lovely companion?”
Aaron’s cold demeanor hadn’t changed, but it didn’t stop him from handing over an intricately packed bottle of red wine and say with a polite smile, “My wife, Wilma Gladys, a middle school teacher.”
“It appears you are about to become a father again. When’s it due?” Klein received the present and asked.
The topic he had planned to cover when talking to Dr. Aaron had been about a few new surgery techniques in the papers, but he never expected him to bring his pregnant wife.
This was a pleasant surprise for him. This was because Ma’am Wilma Gladys was expecting the unborn Snake of Mercury, Will Auceptin.
Aaron subconsciously glanced at his wife’s tummy and said with a smile, “Early July. If you don’t mind, I wish to invite you to his birth party.”
Just as he said that, the gentle and beautiful black-haired lady, Wilma, suddenly held her tummy and exclaimed in pain.
“What happened?” Aaron asked in concern.
“He kicked me, but he’s calmed down,” Wilma said with an eased expression.
She then looked at Dwayne Dantès and smiled.
“Because of my pregnancy, I’ve been home all the time and haven’t been to such balls in a while. Feeling pent up at home, I got Aaron to bring me along. Although I can’t dance, I’ll be able to chat with the other ladies, and I’ll even find some time to play some cards.”
“Your presence honors me,” Klein sincerely replied. “I will come for his birth party in early July.”
He wasn’t affected by the tiny accident, as he still remembered Dr. Aaron’s invitation.
After exchanging a few words of pleasantries, Klein handed over the gift to his valet, Richardson, and got him to lead his two, no—three guests into the hall.
Without needing to wait too long, he received his second guest. It was Bishop Elektra, who was still wearing his black clergyman robe, and his female partner.
His partner was a lady in her early twenties who still had a little bit of baby fat to her cheeks. She looked at everything with a sense of wonder, and she was filled with energy. However, she had an additional hint of maturity to her due to her already having a child.
“Good evening, Your Excellency. My sleep has recently been excellent,” Klein said, feigning ignorance of the Church of Evernight’s secret efforts.
Elektra immediately tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
“This is a blessing of the Goddess.”
He then introduced his female partner.
“She’s my wife, Shona Johnson.”
As he often visited Dwayne Dantès and had been to his residence several times, he didn’t need to prepare any gifts for the ball. It would appear overly polite and too distant.
“Nice to meet you. You are a lot younger than I imagined,” Klein greeted Shona half-politely and half-jokingly with a nod.
Meanwhile, he silently did the math.
It’s said that the bishop got married two years ago. That means that his wife was only eighteen or nineteen… This age difference is quite huge… In a few years, I might have to introduce a particular chubby Apothecary to him…
Upon hearing Dwayne Dantès’s joke, and recalling the conversation back when he visited him while the former was sick, Elektra immediately felt uneasy. He coughed gently and replied, “She’s someone who likes a bustle. If she’s free, she has no wish to miss any ball.”
Klein didn’t speak further because he saw Ma’am Mary alight from her carriage and was walking over.
After letting Bishop Elektra and his wife enter the hall, Klein smiled at Mary and said, “Ma’am, perhaps we will be fellow workers next week.”
The lawyer and accounting team he hired had completed their investigations and had cleared the Coim Company’s audit and said that it was very suitable for investing into. Furthermore, he had already reached a preliminary agreement with the gentleman who was selling the shares. Final confirmation of the sale of 3% shares for 12,800 pounds was to be made next week.
When Mary heard that, she chuckled and said, “I already treat you as a partner.”
This seems to have a deeper meaning to it… Don’t tell me that Dwayne Dantès has caught your fancy…Klein’s heart stirred as he feigned ignorance and reached his hand out.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
After a shake of hands, he got Butler Walter to lead the lady in.
At this moment, more and more guests were arriving. Klein recalled the corresponding topics and warmly and humorously received them, receiving plenty of gifts as a result.
If not for my instinctive ability as a Faceless to remember a person’s looks and characteristics, I wouldn’t be able to tell who is who, much less find the correct topic to raise… It’s no wonder that a butler’s help is often needed at such times…As Klein was stirring in poignancy, he saw Member of Parliament Macht and his family arrive.
He smiled again and took a step forward.
“Good evening. Today’s starry sky is especially beautiful.”
Member of Parliament Macht smiled as he handed a bottle of black Rand from some unknown vineyard to him and said, “I’ve been in Backlund for nearly twenty years, but the number of starry skies I’ve seen combined cannot even compare to the number I’ve seen this year.”
“I hope there will be more with time.” Klein then said to Ma’am Riana, “I heard that the both of you have gotten a boarding school for Miss Hazel?”
Riana looked at her daughter who wore a cold expression despite maintaining a polite smile.
“Boarding school education is becoming increasingly popular. It’s the same for females. And most importantly, perhaps Hazel will get to know more friends. Unfortunately, she doesn’t seem too happy about this arrangement, as she can’t bear to leave us.”
In Backlund, boarding schools that targeted females of high society had already grown in popularity. The education they provided might not be better than home tutors, but it created a social circle.
The school fees for such a boarding school like that was about 500 pounds a year.
She probably can’t bear to part with the sewers here…Klein lampooned. After a short chat, he let Member of Parliament Macht and family into the hall.
When it was almost time, he didn’t wait by the door and instead walked to the second floor. Standing behind the railing that faced the main door, he gestured for the musicians to pause the music.
Holding a cup of champagne, Klein surveyed the surroundings. With all the guests looking at him, he loudly said, “I’m very happy that all of you can grace this ball with your presence. First, I’d like to thank the Goddess, as well as you…
“I’ve prepared for everyone local music and food from Desi, and I hope you will like it…”
After a simple speech, Klein walked down the stairs to the first floor, in preparation to invite a lady to dance the opening dance.
Typically, a married host would definitely invite his own partner for the opening dance, while unmarried men or women would dance with a relative of the opposite sex, or invite someone they had their eye on, in an alternate form of a blind date. But Dwayne Dantès didn’t have any family or any suitable target, so this matter appeared somewhat embarrassing.
However, he had an experienced butler. His butler had hired a socialite of high society, and although dancing the opening dance would result in some rumors, it wouldn’t make others believe that they were dating.
Therefore, Klein looked at the lady named Oria without any guilt as he walked towards her.
This lady was a widow who had good relationships with several people in Backlund’s high society. She enjoyed quite a status in this circle, but of course, she wasn’t well-liked by the ladies. Anyone with a bit of standing looked down on her.
Regardless, Oria’s female charms and her bearing was excellent. It was especially so with her figure that had alluring curves. If it wasn’t because her looks were only above average, Klein would have suspected that she was a Demoness.
“Ma’am, may I have the pleasure of dancing with you?” Klein followed the teachings of his etiquette teacher, Wahana, and posed flawlessly.
Oria with her blonde hair bun smiled and reached out her hand.
“You are a gentleman that cannot be rejected.”
…That sounds ambiguous… Her identity and the role she plays in social settings ensures that she can’t act as demure as most ladies and madams…Klein held her hand, entered the dance floor, and began dancing under the tune of a village folk song.
The aristocrats all had land, manors, and castles in the villages, and they spent several months a year there; therefore, folk songs were one of the mainstream songs in high society social events.
“You dance really well. If Wahana hadn’t mentioned it before, I wouldn’t believe that you weren’t able to dance before.” Oria deliberately leaned in close. As they moved in step, her breathing could be heard.
As she was a stranger, Klein was a little uneasy by the close distance, but he couldn’t push her away while under everyone’s gaze, so all he could do was smile.
“I just didn’t know how to dance such dances.
“In fact, I’m good at the kind of dances from Desi Bay and the Southern Continent where there’s greater freedom.”
“I also like those kinds of dances. They are full of strength and passion. It’s danced for yourself and not for others.” Oria found a topic as she gyrated her body, appearing extremely intimate with Dwayne Dantès.
Towards the end of the opening dance, she said with a suppressed chuckle, “If it wasn’t for the rumors, I would even suspect that you don’t fancy women because you’re a little stiff.
“However, I no longer have any doubts.”
As she spoke, she glanced down.
Klein was actually rather embarrassed. She was really good at using her body and words to create a suggestive atmosphere; however, Dwayne Dantès was an experienced man and couldn’t admit defeat.
He smiled with a natural expression.
“Stiffness is a result of not being used to Backlund’s social scene.”
“I can teach you,” Oria said with a chuckle.
At that moment, the tune came to an end as she took a step back and winked with a smile.
“You’re really passionate.”
The words were a double-entendre that left Klein nearly blushing. He even began to suspect if she was related to Demonesses.
He continued wearing a stoic expression as he bent his back into a bow, and he sent Oria back to her spot. Through the corner of his eye, he caught Wilma Gladys, who was pregnant with the Snake of Mercury, walking towards the long table to the side. Her target was apparently the first batch of ice-cream.
Klein’s gaze moved away from Wilma Gladys and looked to the pastries like carrot cake and cream puffs to the side, as well as the roasted poussin, stewed lamb, seared rib-eye, Desi roasted fish, and the other food nearby.
He gulped his saliva slightly and forced himself to retract his gaze as he prepared to invite Ma’am Mary for the second dance.
As the host, he couldn’t skip any of the first three dances; therefore, all he could do was temporarily forget his hunger and the delicacies.
And at this moment, Wilma Gladys, whose pregnant state showed, walked to the spot where there was ice-cream. She reached out her hand before retracting it.
“You want some?” Dr. Aaron hadn’t joined the first dance as he stayed by his pregnant wife’s side.
Wilma Gladys sternly shook her head.
“No, I don’t. I’m pregnant. It’s not good to have ice-cream.
“However, the little fella in my tummy seems to want a little, just a little.”
Dr. Aaron nodded indiscernibly and said, “Then have some. Leave the rest to me.”
Wilma immediately revealed an irresistible smile.
“You spoil him too much!”
She didn’t object to it as she watched her husband pick up a scoop of ice-cream that had been circled with ice.
After taking two bites, Wilma closed her eyes and suddenly shifted her gaze. She looked at a few ladies who hadn’t participated in the first dance. They were chatting about something in hushed tones. They had smiles across their suggestive faces, often covering their mouths and laughing covertly.
What interesting matters are they talking about?Wilma’s curiosity was instantly piqued, and after informing her husband, Aaron, she walked over.
However, the few ladies quickly dispersed as though they were awaiting the second dance.
Wilma was disappointed as she asked the young beautiful lady who remained standing there, “Do you know what they were discussing about?”
“I’m not interested in their topics,” Hazel said as she glanced at the pregnant lady beside her.
She didn’t fault her for being a little impolite because pregnant ladies often had some privileges.
Only then did Wilma notice that Hazel, with her long black-green hair, was holding a cup of champagne. She looked like she had no wish to be invited to a dance.
She has a sense of pride that stems from the bottom of her heart. Even when looking at baronet madams, she will only maintain the most basic courtesy… This is a delightful character, but the problem is that she’s like that to everyone. She’s overly cold and aloof… Perhaps, she’s in the rebellious stage that Emperor Roselle had mentioned before?As a middle-school teacher, Wilma couldn’t help but make comment inwardly. Then, knowing better, she opened up a distance from Hazel and began looking for the ladies she was familiar with.
After completing three dances, Klein finally had a brief reprieve to stuff himself with more food and drink some thirst-quenching sweet ice tea. This was a Deis specialty that he specially got the kitchen to prepare.
Due to the influence of Death Knell, he had drank a little too much. After having a short conversation with Bishop Elektra, he had to apologize and take his leave to the washroom.
In fact, he could hold back for another three more dances. However, he felt that Snake of Fate Will Auceptin might have wanted to communicate with him, judging from his sudden appearance; therefore, he found a suitable place without anyone around.
Although “He” is an unborn fetus and came here passively, if “He” doesn’t wish to meet me, “He” has a hundred ways to stop “His” mother from heading out… In short, it’s worth giving it a try…Klein mumbled as he entered the washroom and locked the door.
Just as he was in a dilemma to deal with his burgeoning bladder or patiently wait another two minutes, his spiritual perception triggered as he looked at the mirror.
At some point in time, the mirror had produced a black pram that was covered in shadows that prevented him from seeing any details. The only thing he could discern was that there was a child wrapped in silver silk inside.
The child used a clear voice and said, “Your fate deviated a little.”
“What happened?” Klein tensed up immediately.
Will Auceptin in his infant form scoffed and said, “You should ask yourself!
“All I know is that you likely met an angel.”
Klein immediately recalled his experiences on the primitive island and had a guess. After contemplating for a few seconds, he asked with a frown, “Can angels see my uniqueness?
“I’ve met Orange Light, and he said that only a few high-level creatures of the spirit world, as well as deities with certain unique authorities or Beyonder who represent fate can discover this point to a certain extent. Of course, close contact has to be made.”
In the pram, Will Auceptin sucked at his thumb and laughed.
“Probably not, because you aren’t dangerous.
“Besides, apart from you being unique, some items on you or your companion might have a similar uniqueness that can garner the interest of that person.”
Items on me, my companions…Klein’s mind raced as he discovered that he might have been psychologically cued in the past, and along with the fact that he hadn’t thought of it, he had missed out something.
When exploring the primitive island, he had brought Groselle’s Travels along!
This was a book created by an ancient god, the Dragon of Imagination, Ankewelt!
If that primitive island is related to the Twilight Hermit Order, be it the Angel of the Spectator pathway deep inside the cathedral with a High-Sequence ingredient of the Storm pathway, or the opposite, “He” will likely be interested in the notebook. After all, the leader of the organization is the Angel of Imagination, the son of God, Adam! And it’s because of this notebook that I was allowed to take away the Tyrant card while also preventing me and Mr. Hanged Man from continuing the exploration?Klein had a hunch as he asked, “How should I resolve this?”
“There’s no need. In the long term, this should be something good, but there might be some trouble midway,” Will Auceptin replied with a clear voice. “Furthermore, you are already burdened with so many matters. An additional matter wouldn’t matter. I warned you so that you can take note so as to not be struck by trouble.”
…Makes sense. One stops worrying when there are too many debts. Perhaps it might create opportunities and let my debtors end up fighting…On careful thought, Klein echoed inwardly.
He asked instead, “My friend who wishes to obtain a drop of a Mythical Creature’s blood wishes to know exactly what you need.”
“What do I need?” Will Auceptin scoffed once again. “There’s plenty I need. For example, the means to accommodate the Die of Probability, or how to finish off Ouroboros. If it’s possible, you can take as many vials of blood as you want! But, can it be done?”
If it’s possible, why take the risk to finish off Ouroboros? Wouldn’t it be easier to just deal with a weak Snake of Fate like you?As Klein lampooned, he shook his head without a doubt.
“No.”
“Then think of something else. I’m not in a rush.” Will Auceptin paused and said, “There’s a very arrogant lady at the ball tonight. There’s something wrong with her. If you have the chance to chat with her, you can lead the topic of conversation towards dreams.”
Hazel? Dreams?Klein nodded in thought.
“Okay.”
Seeing that Will Auceptin had the intention to leave, he hurriedly said, “That paper crane is about to tear. How should I contact you in the future when I encounter an emergency?”
Will Auceptin fell silent for a moment before saying, “Are you hoping that I can fold a paper crane for you in my mother’s tummy? Even if I can, you won’t be able to get it!
“If I have any desire to find you, and as long as you live here, I can do so at any time during dreams.
“If you have any emergency matters, just visit my father directly! After all, don’t you have to wait when using the paper crane?
“Alright, as a fetus who hasn’t been born, I need to have more sleep. Let’s leave anything else to the future.”
All Klein could do was nod and say, “If there’s nothing else from you.”
Just as Will Auceptin was about to dissipate his body, he suddenly paused for two seconds and said, “Another thing.”
“What is it?” Klein tensed up once again.
Will Auceptin dragged out his tone and said, “The ice-cream your cook made is too sweet…”
Ah?Klein temporarily didn’t react to what he was saying until the black pram vanished from the mirror. He then snapped out of his daze and couldn’t help but twitch the corners of his lips.
After settling the problem with his burgeoning bladder, he washed his hands and came out. He found Richardson and instructed, “Go to the kitchen and get them to lower the sweetness of the ice-cream that is subsequently being made.”
Richardson didn’t ask why, and he immediately did as he was told. Only when he was about to enter the kitchen did he recall the problem.
Mr. Dwayne Dantès hasn’t touched the ice-cream yet, so how did he know that it’s a little too sweet?
Towards this problem, Richardson quickly had an answer. He believed that a guest had informed his employer after sampling the ice-cream.
Although it was a little impolite, it wasn’t something rare, especially among familiar friends. They would proactively and kindly inform him so as to prevent the host of the ball from suffering unpleasant critique.
At this moment, as the previous dance was still happening, Klein wasn’t in a hurry to consider a dance partner. He walked to the long table by the side and seized the opportunity to have some of the delicacies.
Just as he selected a piece of Desi roasted fish without many bones, he suddenly saw Wilma Gladys lean over and pick up a cup of sweet ice tea.
The lady nodded at the host and smiled.
“This beverage is nice. I’ve never had it before.”
“It’s sweet ice tea from the south,” Klein explained with a smile as he casually glanced at her tummy. “He seems to be very obedient. Oh, perhaps, it’s a she.”
Wilma smiled.
“Most of the time, but there might be some stirrings in the middle of the night at times.”
Middle of the night… At times… Don’t tell me it’s when he’s replying to my questions…Klein suddenly broke out into a sweat as he feigned ignorance and cast his attention back onto his plate. As Wilma drank a sip of sweet ice tea, she headed back to her previous conversation.
When the new dance began, Klein handed his plate and cup to an attendant beside him and glanced at Hazel. He slowly walked over and bowed with a smile.
“Lady, may I have the pleasure of dancing with you?”
Hazel fell silent for a few seconds and placed the cup of champagne onto an attendant’s tray and replied politely, “It will be my pleasure.”
Amidst a soothing melody, Klein and Hazel began dancing with their backs straight. One was tall and slim, and apart from the clear difference in age, their movements, demeanor, and looks were highly compatible. It was a beautiful sight to behold, one that could almost be used as a prime example for dancing.
Klein took the initiative to break the silence. As they twirled, he casually said, “I often had nightmares some time ago, but thankfully I had the Goddess’s blessings. I prayed a few times at the cathedral and drank a few cups of holy water, and after that, I stopped jolting awake.”
Hazel silently looked up and, after two seconds, asked, “What kind of nightmare?”
To think you will be interested in such a topic… Will Auceptin was right after all…Klein replied with a smile, “I was being pursued by all kinds of monsters inside an abandoned, dilapidated cathedral.
“But you probably know, it’s almost impossible to remember the details in a dream. I find it difficult to describe those monsters.”
Hazel didn’t say a word, but her bright, brown eyes were colored with dissent.
That also meant that she believed that dreams weren’t necessarily impossible to recall.
Klein took a step diagonally with her in his arms as he said with a smile, “Indeed, I’ve had a very clear dream in the past.
“Back then, I was still in the Southern Continent. I dreamed of an inverted mausoleum. It was constructed from pitch-black stone columns that extended underground. There were zombies covered in white feathers that appeared from them in a bid to pull me in.
“I had such dreams for several days, and it’s really quite embarrassing. I was very afraid back then, so I frantically went to a nearby city and found a divination club. I got them to interpret my dream, and I received the conclusion that during one of my purchases of local goods, I had offended the faith of a tribe that believed in Death.
“Strangely, when I went to the tribe to apologize, gave them gifts, and participated in their celebrations, I never had that dream again.”
He had fabricated the story from his experience as a Seer. His goal was to pique Hazel’s interest to see if she would unknowingly reveal something. At the same time, this was a suggestion with a deeper meaning, one that wouldn’t garner suspicion. The deeper meaning was that Hazel could find a divination club member or a cathedral’s priest to interpret her dream if she was troubled by it. It was best not to make rash choices while blindly believing the contents of the dream.
When Will Auceptin mentioned that there was something wrong with Hazel and suggested chatting about dreams, Klein suspected that her dilemma stemmed from a dream that kept happening. Otherwise, it was hard to explain how, despite being at least a Sequence 8, she had a severe lack of knowledge towards the mysterious world with her blind arrogance. Furthermore, she was a lady from high society who had been educated at home. Thus, it made it difficult for her to make contact with unaffiliated Beyonders or those without clear intentions. After all, her father was a Member of Parliament who was definitely protected. She likely had no lack of Beyonders around her.
Therefore, Klein believed that Hazel might have made contact with something or had caught the fancy of some powerful Beyonder due to her personality. Through dreams, she was slowly guided to become a Beyonder, without giving her the necessary knowledge. At the same time, the entity enticed her to dig in the sewers to search for something.
There were two reasons that solidified his theory. Firstly, it was because of Will Auceptin’s words. Secondly, Sequence 5 of the Marauder pathway was Dream Stealer. It was impossible that it only had the one Beyonder power of stealing the intent behind an action!
Hazel quietly listened to Dwayne Dantès’s description as her mouth subconsciously gaped before closing again. After nearly ten seconds, she asked, “Why didn’t you head to the Goddess’s cathedral?”
As expected, she’s reacting to topics about dreams. However, she’s quite careful and doesn’t divulge anything…Klein smiled wryly and said, “There weren’t any cathedrals of the Goddess around. It was a region that held faith in the God of Steam and Machinery.”
Hazel didn’t continue the topic as she focused her attention back onto the dance, as though she was fully immersed in the music.
Klein also quietened down as he swirled around in the beautiful melody with the girl.
After the dance, he sent Hazel back to where she was standing, and then he headed for the long table due to his thirst, hoping to get a cup of sweet ice tea.
At this moment, he saw Bishop Elektra enjoying some red wine over there.
Unlike the Church of Storms and the Church of the God of Combat, clergymen of the Evernight Goddess were prohibited from excessive drinking. They needed to reject distilled spirits, and they could only drink champagne, beer, and red and white grape wine in moderation.
“How is it? This should be your first time holding such a grand ball, right?” Elektra smiled as he raised his cup.
Klein smiled and replied, “Very troublesome, and it’s also, hmm… The biggest problem is that having so many dances in a row is exhausting. I kept sweating and wanted to drink more water.”
Bishop Elektra chuckled and said, “When you’re here in Backlund, don’t slack on any physical exercise. At times, the social scene is more tiring than you can imagine.”
With that said, he said with a jibing smile, “Ma’am Oria has endorsed you, believing that your character matches your appearance.”
…I’d like to thank her for her endorsement…Klein was momentarily unable to find the words to reply with as he replied in a jokingly manner, “A person’s character cannot be identified from a single dance.”
Without waiting for Elektra to reveal a smile that all men understood, he switched to saying, “Your Excellency, I’ve recently involved myself in some business, and I’m afraid that I might offend a gentlemen in power. I’m a little worried.”
He was referring to the Coim Company and Baron Syndras.
Elektra took a sip of red wine and said, “Don’t worry. Backlund follows the rule of law. Besides, the Goddess will bless you.”
“That’s relieving. Praise the Lady!” Klein seriously drew the crimson moon on his chest.
After Elektra headed for the dance floor, his gaze darkened as he sighed silently.
He wasn’t feeling fearful or hatred. He just felt a slight guilty conscious. Up to this point in time, the Church of Evernight had been good to him. Although money was the reason, they had provided him plenty of help to the point of providing him some protection. Yet, he was planning to deal with the Keepers, as well as contemplating how to steal something from the core seal behind Chanis Gate.
Sigh, if this plan takes too long to complete, I’d really need periodic psychological treatment. Otherwise, I’ll have some mental problems…Klein monitored his emotions as he shook his head indiscernibly.
…
In an apartment in Cherwood Borough.
Xio came home with Feynapotter pies and Desi Bay sweet ice tea. As she put it on the dining table, she said to Fors, “Don’t eat too much of such food. It’s unhealthy.”
“Why do you say that?” Fors picked up a pie stuffed with fruits and ham before taking a bite.
“I read about it in a magazine. As a bounty hunter, maintaining one’s figure is a necessity.” Xio hesitated for a moment before pulling a pie to her mouth.
Fors scoffed.
“You’re a Beyonder geared for combat, an extraordinary bounty hunter. There’s no need to bother about maintaining your figure.
“Perhaps, you might’ve missed out on your final opportunity to grow taller as a result. Oh right, I heard that the Warrior pathway has an effective way of raising a person’s height. It’s obvious just from looking at those barbarians from Feysac.”
Xio was taken aback as she suddenly sighed.
“But I was born as a half-Arbiter. I have no way of becoming a Warrior.”
Clearly, she had seriously considered it in the past.
Realizing that she had triggered her friend’s memories, she acted as though she hadn’t said a word as she focused on having her late dinner.
After they were done eating and clearing up, Fors pulled Xio into her bedroom and cleared her throat.
“You’ve helped me tremendously, so I plan on giving you a present.”
“What troublesome matter do you need help with this time?” Xio touched her short, blonde hair warily.
“…” Fors blinked as she suddenly reflected on her recent behavior.
She chuckled dryly and said, “This is for the past—the past.”
Without waiting for Xio to reply, she took out a metal box under Xio’s doubtful gaze, one that was used to store cigars.
“I don’t smoke,” Xio said with a shake of her head.
Fors tersely answered as she opened the box, revealing a translucent hexagonal pillar that was light-blue in color.
Xio’s gaze froze as she looked at the luster that streaked inside the crystal-like lightning as she instinctively asked, “Interrogator?”
“Yes, a participant at a Beyonder gathering was selling it cheaply. I was afraid of missing the opportunity and hurriedly bought it,” Fors said the complete truth. “As you know, I’ve recently been rewarded by my teacher because of something just a while ago. I’m not lacking in cash.”
Xio knew that her friend had been out recently, claiming that she was doing something for her teacher. However, she found it unbelievable that she could so easily buy her an Interrogator Beyonder characteristic as a gift. This was completely unlike her original lifestyle!
Is she still gambling, having earned large sums of money after becoming an Astrologer? Or did she finally cast her sights onto a bank vault and used her Door Opening powers to rob the cash inside?Many guesses flashed through Xio’s mind, but she wasn’t able to find the corresponding proof.
About two to three seconds later, she made a decision. She was to randomly pretend to head out two days a week, and she would secretly observe what Fors was doing.
If it wasn’t for her trust in her friend’s character and bottom line, she would have suspected that she had become the mistress of a powerful Beyonder or tycoon.
“I-it’s too valuable.” Xio waved her hand, in an attempt to reject the gift.
Fors had already thought of the excuse as she said with a smile, “I’ll have matters to trouble you with in the future. Just treat it as an advanced payment.”
“We are good friends. There’s no need to talk about payment,” Xio hesitated for a second as she said with a shake of her head.
I was waiting for you to say that!Fors immediately smiled and said, “Then treat it as an early birthday present. Don’t you reject it!”
“But my birthday is more than half a year away…” As Xio muttered, she eventually reached out and took the Interrogator Beyonder characteristic.
…
Sunday afternoon. Xio repressed her excitement and anticipation as she headed out as per normal. She planned on heading to a specific spot to leave a corresponding mark to schedule a meeting with the masked man from MI9 at some secluded alley.
After obtaining the Interrogator’s Beyonder characteristic and having digested her Sheriff potion, all she needed was the correct formula to advance to Sequence 7. It would be a crucial step for her investigation of the truth and restoring her family’s honor. Therefore, she was eager to receive a few more missions from the military to accumulate the amount of contributions she needed.
After doing all of this, she planned on circling East Borough first to see if there was any important news. Then, she planned on returning home to tail Fors, so that she could figure out what her good friend was up to, or if she was in any danger.
However, the moment she entered East Borough, she had a hunch that someone was staring at her.
Who is it?As a Sheriff, Xio had a sharp intuition for monitoring others and for being monitored by others. Her heart tensed up as her mind raced to consider what had just happened.
In the past two to three weeks, she hadn’t encountered anything particularly noteworthy. The few criminals she apprehended weren’t Beyonders, and they were, at best, related to certain gangs. No one would offend a famous bounty hunter in East Borough for them. Therefore, she quickly narrowed down the list of suspects, and she vaguely guessed at the spy’s faction.
A member from the Aurora Order? I didn’t attend Mr. X’s gathering, and an accident happened. Apparently, it was quite a stunning scene… The person from MI9 said that Mr. X was assassinated on the spot, and had his corpse taken away. Furthermore, the assassin had used powers at the demigod level… Is the Aurora Order investigating the possible culprits? Every invitee is in their sights?Although Xio was careless and short-tempered at times, her thought process was relatively direct. But in similar fields, she had a strong intuition that allowed her to figure out the crux of the matter.
And on the matter regarding Mr. X’s assassination, she had once been thankful that Fors had stopped her from attending; thus, avoiding the accident. On the other hand, she felt that there wasn’t anything wrong about her, allowing her to stand up to the scrutiny of any investigation. Therefore, when she met the masked man from MI9 last week, she had been frank and confident, and she had accepted the mission to investigate the truth behind the matter. Unfortunately, she wasn’t sure which other Beyonders had participated back then, and she had no clues to kick her off.
Hmm, that man from MI9 said that the members of Aurora Order are either lunatics or potential lunatics. You can’t use common sense to guess at their actions. Even if they believe that there’s nothing wrong with me, they can kill me in passing to vent their anger as a warning to the real murderer…The stressed Xio walked forward as she revised her path in East Borough.
This new route allowed her to obtain the help of friends at any time. If she suffered an ambush, there was a considerable chance that she could escape or kill the assailant.
As she walked, Xio’s mind suddenly went into a daze, as she realized that she had unknowingly arrived back at her residence in Cherwood Borough at some point in time.
Xio entered blankly and drank a cup of water when she was patted on the shoulder by Fors.
“Accompany me to East Borough.”
Xio was taken aback as she found herself saying something very familiar.
“You want to head out to gather material?”
Fors immediately said that it wasn’t the case, indicating that she had previously accepted a mission to find the dust left behind after a ghost faded away. As the deceased had been given a send-off by the priests at the cemetery to their respective deity’s kingdom, there wasn’t any ghosts. Thus, they could only head over to East Borough to find targets.
Xio hesitated and said, “Can’t you push it back a day? I’m planning to participate in Mr. X’s gathering.”
Fors immediately wore a bitter look and said that she had delayed it by too much, and the mission’s deadline was looming.
Xio sighed and agreed to accompany her friend to East Borough to find a deceased person that had just died or one that hadn’t been discovered after a period of time since their death.
Just as the two were about to exit, Xio felt the wind strike her in the face as she trembled and snapped awake. She saw a wandering poet sitting in a corner, playing a seven-string guitar as he sang a folk song that was famous in the southern villages.
Xio frowned slightly as she rubbed her temples. She had a nagging feeling that her mind had gone adrift, but she couldn’t remember what she was thinking about.
She continued maintaining her vigilance as she followed her originally set route, entering a bar that sold lunch. On the way, she met an East Borough resident who would occasionally provide her with intelligence.
He was a man who was either twenty-three or twenty-four years old. He had thinned his brows, and his brown hair reached his shoulders. His facial features were rather soft, and he had put on cheap makeup. He gave off quite an odd vibe.
“Sherman, did anything happen in the past few days?” Xio greeted.
According to what she knew, this young man named Sherman had always thought of himself as a woman. However, fate had played a terrible joke on him, making him a man. This made him suffer serious levels of ostracization for many years.
Sherman grinned and said, “It’s been peaceful. No man offered to buy me any drinks.”
“Drinking is bad,” Xio advised him seriously, walked past him, and walked to the bar counter.
Sherman spat as he walked to the entrance, swaying his hips until he arrived at the condominium he rented.
He paused at the door for nearly a minute before walking two steps to the side and knocking on the door next door.
The wooden door creaked open as a low, female voice sounded with an undeniable sweetness to it.
“Have you made your decision?”
Sherman walked in and closed the door behind him. Looking towards the bed, he said to the black-dressed lady, “I’m still doubtful. I don’t believe that there’s something as magical as that.”
To him, the lady had a round face and a gentle and refined temperament. Not only was she sweet-looking, but she also had a different air to her. She was extremely charming and alluring.
Of course, to Sherman, he was more envious instead of smitten.
The black-dressed lady replied with a deadpan expression, “Haven’t you seen the picture of my former appearance?”
Her gaze moved as she couldn’t help but feel a sense of melancholy.
“But that might’ve been your twin brother. I find it difficult to believe that there really is a substance to change me into a woman…” Sherman said in a wavering tone.
The black-dressed lady chuckled without any humor in it.
“Then, you can pretend that it’s fake. You may leave.”
Sherman’s hands tightened as he fell silent for a long while.
“I-I’m willing to give it a try. Although I know that you might be bluffing me, I still wish to give it a try.
“Then, what should be the price I need to pay?”
“Listen to my instructions, and help me do certain tasks. Don’t worry. They will definitely be things you are capable of,” the black-dressed lady said. “To truly change your sex, you need to drink three potions and complete certain rituals. I’ll guide you.”
Upon saying this, she said in a self-deprecating manner, “You can consider your female name.”
…
At night, in the Backlund Bridge area, in a small alley at Iron Gate Street.
Xio stood under a street lamp that had been shattered by someone. She was recounting what had happened in the morning.
After confirming that she wasn’t being tailed, she returned to Cherwood Borough and secretly observed Fors. She discovered that her friend didn’t head out at all, staying at home like she usually did. She spent most of her time reading novels, newspapers, and magazines. She also drew the curtains in her room for nearly an hour, as though she was familiarizing herself with her Beyonder powers. Until she had nothing to do, she got a piece of paper and spent fifteen minutes writing the opening to her new book. Finally, she tore it apart, crumbled it into a ball, and threw it into the trash can.
She smokes and drinks excessively…Xio silently clenched her teeth when she saw a figure in a black suit walking out of the shadows from the other end of the alley.
The man was tall and wore a golden mask that revealed his eyes, nostrils, mouth, and cheeks. He was none other than the MI9 member who was in contact with Xio.
“Is there anything urgent?” he asked directly.
Although Xio was short, she said in a similarly domineering manner, “I was tailed in East Borough. I suspect that it’s someone from the Aurora Order. They seem to be investigating what happened during the gathering.”
The topic Xio had prepared to talk about was about someone she was asked to look for. She planned on using a clue that couldn’t be confirmed, to make a request for the emergency meeting to appear normal. However, she now had a more suitable excuse thanks to the Aurora Order.
“The lunatics from the Aurora Order are like that. Although they know that we’re also investigating the matter and are finding them, they don’t shrink back. If it’s not because of that, they wouldn’t always be suffering setbacks,” the golden-masked man said with a laugh. “To be frank, I’m very surprised that they didn’t directly surround you and bring you to a secluded place to interrogate and channel your spirit.”
Xio was about to answer him that the Aurora Order member didn’t tail her for long when she suddenly recalled the dazed feeling she found inexplicable. Hence, she deliberated and mentioned, “I’m not sure what I encountered. For a very brief period of time, I seemed to be in a daze and can’t remember what I recalled.”
The golden-masked man fell silent. After nearly twenty seconds, he said, “The investigation pertaining to you should have ended… The importance the Aurora Order has placed on this matter has exceeded my imagination. I will report this matter.
“Hmm… You mentioned that many Beyonders received the invitation but didn’t attend?”
Xio nodded and said, “The participants of each gathering doesn’t exceed a third of the number of people invited.
“This is mostly normal for a gathering. It’s not an exception for Mr. X’s gathering either.”
The golden-masked man considered for a moment before asking, “Are there any clues about the person I got you to search for?”
“The person whose original name was Trissy?” Xio shook her head after seeing him nod. “Not yet. She’s likely experienced.”
The golden-masked man immediately chuckled.
“The number of people she has killed is more than the number of bounty missions you have completed. If you have any clues, make sure not to approach her. She’s highly dangerous.”
Xio tersely answered and focused on the main topic at hand.
“Is there a new commission?”
“Why have you suddenly become so proactive?” the golden-masked man asked in surprise.
Xio frankly replied, “I’m almost about to save up enough points to exchange for the Interrogator potion formula. I wish to obtain it early.”
“Actually, there’s no need for that. You can directly exchange it for the potion, as it will save quite a bit of points,” the golden-masked man suggested in Xio’s behalf.
I already have the Beyonder characteristic!Xio shook her head and said, “That would still take a very long time. I might be able to buy the ingredients at other Beyonder gatherings.”
The golden-masked man didn’t insist as he said with a laughing sigh, “I wish you luck.
“This time, it’s a rather complicated commission. If you can complete it, you should have enough points.”
Xio held back her delight and asked, “What’s the mission?”
The masked man said with a slightly odd tone, “Take note of the people Viscount Stratford interacts with, and list them down in a report before submitting it to me.
“There’s no need for you to frequently monitor him. Whenever you are free or walk past, take note of it in passing. Trust me, you aren’t the only one working on this mission. As long as you hand over a report of certain value a week, it’ll be considered as you contributing a certain amount. This can be repeated every week.”
Viscount Stratford…Xio suddenly fell into a daze again, but this time, she knew why.
This viscount was the captain of the royal guards; he was once her father’s deputy!
Xio was dazed for about ten seconds before remembering the need to reply. She looked at the golden-masked man and nodded.
“Alright, I’ll take note of the people Viscount Stratford interacts with.”
The golden-masked man seemed to sense her dazed state as he said, “There’s another mission. The Church of Evernight’s Red Gloves are investigating something related to the Numinous Episcopate. If you have any relevant information on that, immediately inform me.”
Xio tersely responded, unable to extricate herself from her emotions.
The golden-masked man fell silent for a few seconds and asked after some deliberation, “Are you interested in directly joining MI9?
“You can continue maintaining your present identity, being active in East Borough.”
Xio was taken aback for two seconds as her mouth turned agape. She was momentarily unable to make a decision.
The golden-masked man didn’t require an immediate answer as he said with a smile, “There’s no rush. Tell me your answer after you become an Interrogator.”
After saying that, he walked back, step after step, slinking away into the shadows at the other end of the alley.
…
That same evening, Klein snapped awake from a dream.
The soul imprint he had set up in Böklund Street’s sewers had been touched!
Who is it that isn’t sleeping in the middle of the night… Is Hazel not afraid of being possessed by a Wraith?Klein sighed helplessly as he took out the iron cigar case which was wrapped in a wall of spirituality from under his pillow. He then walked to the balcony where the curtains were tightly drawn.
Wraith Senor rapidly leaped onto the surface of a street lamp before passing the manhole and sinking deep into the sewers.
After advancing a short distance, with the eyes of his marionette, Klein saw Hazel in commoner clothes.
This lady was warily walking forward as she raised her left hand without realizing it to touch the necklace with seven emeralds. In her right hand was a charm made from gold.
Although the charm hadn’t been activated, it exuded the feeling of sunlight and warmth, as well as the refreshing sense of morning dew.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein suddenly recalled his encounter when strolling in the morning.
Hazel had woken up early to stroll in her garden!
She was gathering materials to create the Sun domain charm? Morning dew?Klein guessed with uncertainty as he felt a little puzzled. This was because Hazel wasn’t only half-illiterate in the mysterious domain, but she also lacked quite a bit of knowledge. Furthermore, she was a believer of the Evernight Goddess.
Such a Beyonder wouldn’t receive any response if she prayed to the Eternal Blazing Sun. Even if something special happened, the smallest probability event would be that of receiving punishment!
As she hasn’t been digging and searching in the sewers for too long, that Beyonder that has been guiding her with a dream has turned anxious. That’s why she was taught how to make Sun domain charms via a dream? Hmm, from the Marauder pathway, the corresponding High-Sequence representative, Amon, is also known as a Blasphemer. Does this mean that at a certain Sequence of this pathway, they have the ability to pretend to be believers of other deities and circle around any defenses to obtain a response and create various kinds of charms? This does match their modus operandi…With Senor’s vision, Klein watched Hazel walk deep into the sewers.
Based on his spiritual intuition, although the Sun domain charm was targeted at a Wraith, it was far from sufficient to truly threaten a Sequence 5, with it dealing a certain amount of damage at best. After all, Hazel had no way of obtaining high-level materials. However, Klein didn’t let his Wraith possess her again, afraid that it would alarm that Beyonder who was influencing Hazel. After tomorrow’s Tarot Gathering, he believed he would obtain a low-level item from the Marauder pathway, allowing him to make the corresponding investigations. Before that, maintaining the status quo was the best choice.
Of course, the premise was that he was certain that Hazel wasn’t able to dig up anything within a day or two. He had plenty of time to prepare.
As a Seer, he had many ways to make a confirmation. The simplest way was to head above the gray fog.
After retracting his marionette, Klein took four steps counterclockwise and arrived inside the ancient palace which had stone columns propping it up. He conjured a pen and paper, and he wrote down the corresponding divination statement:
“Something major will happen in Böklund Street over the next three days.”
With the topaz pendulum, Klein obtained a negative revelation. This also meant that in three days, no major incident would happen in Böklund Street.
As for the possibility of what Hazel would really dig out, it would only affect him while being trivial to Böklund Street, he wasn’t fazed. This was because something trivial wouldn’t affect his subsequent plans. He didn’t have any strong intentions of stopping her.
He had previously given a hint to her at the ball. If Hazel didn’t understand or didn’t take it to heart, it was her problem. Klein didn’t have any psychological burden on such matters.
After returning to the real world, he waited for forty-five minutes before Hazel came out. After confirming that no significant changes happened underground, Klein laid back in bed, and with Cogitation, he quickly fell asleep.
…
Monday afternoon at three.
Dark red beams of light that soared up from both sides of the long bronze table appeared before The Fool Klein’s, The Sun Derrick’s, and The World Gehrman Sparrow’s eyes.
Justice Audrey remained in a good mood as she bowed at the figure shrouded in gray fog.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Klein nodded with a smile as a response to this lady who often delighted him.
Meanwhile, Audrey swept her gaze and discovered an additional card beside Mr. Fool’s hand!
A new Card of Blasphemy? I wonder which pathway it’s from… I really wish that it’s from the Spectator pathway…Audrey’s heart stirred as she turned to greet the other members.
Once everything was done, she looked to the end of the mottled table ahead of The Hermit Cattleya and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I’ve found three new pages of Roselle’s diary.”
This was actually obtained from the Loen Relic Search and Preservation Foundation, but as its founder and main sponsor, she easily received the opportunity to make a copy.
Audrey was rather proud in regards to this. She was increasingly convinced that establishing such a foundation was a wise decision of hers. Unfortunately, to not expose her identity, she didn’t share this matter with the other members of the Tarot Club.
“Very good.” Klein smiled with a nod, indicating that Miss Justice could conjure the diary.
And at this moment, The Hermit Cattleya didn’t interject, as though she hadn’t obtained any new Roselle diary pages.
There’s temporarily no response from Queen Mystic? Or has she focused her attention on something else?Klein looked at the three diary pages which Miss Justice had conjured as he allowed them to jump into his palm.
When he scanned them, the corners of Klein’s lips nearly twitched. This was because he had encountered a familiar page of one of Roselle’s sexual escapades.
Compared to the pages specially chosen by Queen Mystic Bernadette that had plenty of information, the other members often obtained parts that weren’t too important. The content tended to be about Roselle’s daily life. The three pages that Miss Justice had provided was such an example. Klein casually flipped through them and discovered a diary entry that was worth a detailed read. As for the rest, it was either about him having a rendezvous with some lady or madam, or him belittling people who survived due to their status instead of intellect. He even expressed his desire for a Demoness from all the rumors he heard.
Soon, Klein placed his attention on the most valuable diary entry.
“…Based on the information obtained from the Church, there really are monsters in existence that are stitched at the soul level.
“After High-Sequence Beyonders die, the Beyonder characteristics they produce will have remnants of the imprint of their soul. It can be very powerful and resilient. It might not even fully dissipate after centuries or even a millennium.
“But when Beyonder characteristics form a mystical item with their surrounding objects, there’s a need to have a sufficiently similar soul in order to use them; otherwise, the negative effects will be extraordinary. And when such Beyonder characteristics are preserved and made into the main ingredient of a potion, the consumer similarly must have a powerful Soul Body to withstand it; otherwise, there’s a high chance of failure.
“In mysticism, an advancement’s failure will often lead to a loss of control or death. Only very few lucky ones can be calmed down and maintain an intricate balance. However, it’s rumored that certain special Sealed Artifacts can draw out unfused Beyonder characteristics and recondense them. It would be akin to not having consumed the potion, so the failures will only suffer a storm-like assault on their soul. But according to my conjectures, there’s likely some level of mutation at the gene level. This is because, based on the information provided, those who failed their advancement and survived by this method had mostly died from terminal illnesses within five years.
“Therefore, consuming a potion similar to one’s Soul Body can effectively decrease the difficulty of advancements, but it will leave behind remnant soul imprints. Unknowingly, one will suffer an identity dissociation, and they would slowly transform into a monster stitched at the soul level. It’s just like that High-Sequence Beyonder who resurrected on his body. Resurrected…
“On careful thought, it’s really quite terrifying… However, the Church told me that there are roughly three methods to rid the High-Sequence Beyonder soul imprints in a Beyonder characteristic. As for what they are, they didn’t tell me. They don’t seem simple. It’s no wonder the Sauron family enjoys calling descendants who look similar to their ancestors as having talent. Heh, talent. I have to say that I do pity Floren quite a bit.”
Monster’s stitched at the soul level… High-Sequence Beyonder soul imprints… Sounds a little alarming… So High-Sequence Beyonder potions have such a problem. Hmm, the Churches probably have a way to resolve them. They have no lack of Angels and Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts. They can shatter a Beyonder characteristic and recondense them; thus obtaining a purified one… Those ancient families probably aren’t that lucky. They might not have any more Angels protecting them. They might only have one or two Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts, but they aren’t that easily used. Furthermore, different Grade 0 Sealed Artifacts have different uses. They might not be adequate for such matters…Klein’s mind raced as he made the diary pages in his hand vanish. Then, he looked at Miss Justice and asked with a chuckle, “What do you wish to exchange them for?”
Audrey was waiting for her potion ingredients, and she temporarily had nothing she lacked. Therefore, without any hesitation, she chose to satisfy her curiosity.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, is that an additional card by your hand a Card of Blasphemy? Which one is it?”
I knew it. Miss Justice wouldn’t not ask when she sees an additional card… I got through another question so easily…Klein secretly smiled as he casually flipped over the new Card of Blasphemy, showing it to Justice.
“Tyrant.”
As expected, Gehrman Sparrow has handed it over… That was Mr. Fool’s goal?Alger eagerly glanced at Emperor Roselle in a papal tiara as he thought poignantly.
He had already obtained the Cataclysmic Interrer potion formula, and he knew what ritual was needed. He was in a great mood and felt that, although there were obstacles ahead of him, he was filled with radiance and hope.
Audrey quickly took in the details of the Card of Blasphemy.
Tyrant card… It looks like it’s the Sailor pathway. How I envy Mr. Hanged Man… Eh, Mr. Hanged Man doesn’t seem alarmed or surprised… From a psychological point of view, his reaction should have been greater than mine! Hmm, he was already aware that it was the Sailor pathway’s Card of Blasphemy?
Eliminating all other impossibilities, this is the only explanation… But how did Mr. Hanged Man know of it ahead of time?
Sequence 0: Tyrant… The potion name corresponding to the Lord of Storms is Tyrant?
This Tyrant card was likely in the form of The Hierophant; however, the actual meaning has certain discrepancies with some similarities. Some of it is inversed, and some are just an extension… In short, the interpretation of the card is that of a conservative view, an emphasis on submission at the level of the soul. By relying on dominance and strength, fear is created to bring about faith…
Audrey, who had liked mysticism from a young age, interpreted it as she felt a strong sense of satisfaction. She felt that the payment of three Roselle diary pages was especially worth it!
Card of Blasphemy… Hmm…Being equally good at interpretation and being knowledgeable, Cattleya also quickly figured out the pathway in which the card represented. She also managed to add Sequence 0: Tyrant to the gaps in her knowledge.
Apart from these facts, she also made a connection.
The World Gehrman Sparrow plotted the death of Sea God Kalvetua; thus, allowing Mr. Fool to obtain that scepter representing Sea God’s authority and begin answering believers in the name of Sea God…
This time, “He” obtained the Tyrant card of the Storm pathway…
It’s definitely no coincidence…
As she thought about the matter, Cattleya was suddenly alarmed, suspecting that Mr. Fool was secretly attempting to erode away the Lord of Storms’s authority!
A battle between gods! It’s a massive plan that has a far-reaching influence! This is one of the true goals of Mr. Fool?As thoughts flashed through Cattleya’s mind, she retracted her gaze and stopped looking at the Tyrant card.
Fors and Emlyn didn’t understand much about Sequence 0. They had only heard Mr. Fool mention it once at a previous Tarot Gathering; therefore, they were only surprised that it was a Card of Blasphemy. They also began to link the name Tyrant and the Sequence 0’s potion name to the Lord of Storms. The former began trembling a little, feeling as though she was being sacrilegious. As for the latter, he began imagining and guessing what was the name of the artificial vampire pathway’s Sequence 0.
It must be Moon! Or Crimson Moon!Emlyn’s mind raced as he came to an answer. As for whether it was correct, he didn’t mind it at all. He just felt that it was definitely close to the truth.
Having grown up in the City of Silver, Derrick had received quite a solid education in mysticism. He wasn’t unfamiliar with the concept of Sequence 0, and he had even aimed his sights to becoming one at that level. Only by doing so could he bring the City of Silver out into the light and warmth, so as to bring hope and a future.
This likely represents Elf King Soniathrym… So it’s called Tyrant… However, “His” authority seems to be a little more than what the card represents…Derrick thought as he participated in the ongoings of the Tarot Gathering in a rare instance.
After showing it for two seconds, The Fool Klein covered the Tyrant card again before casually glancing at Ma’am Hermit.
Cattleya hurriedly said, “Honorable Mr. Fool, there aren’t any new Roselle diary pages this time.”
As expected…Klein nodded gently and said with a smile, “That’s all from me.”
Just as he said that, The World Gehrman Sparrow looked at The Hanged Man.
“After this gathering, I’ll send you that Ocean Songster’s Beyonder characteristic. Can you find an Artisan to create an easily portable mystical item?”
A-another Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristic?The same thought surfaced in the minds of Audrey, Emlyn, and company.
Powerful Sequence 5 Beyonders weren’t carrots that you could easily buy on the street!
And Mr. World had killed several in the past two months!
Which quasi high-ranking member of the Church of Storms met harm this time?Cattleya started off with her conjecture that Mr. Fool was attempting to erode away the Lord of Storms’s authority as she came to such a thought.
Fors became increasingly fearful of Gehrman Sparrow as she kept warning herself not to use the two pages with demigod-level Beyonder powers!
Derrick couldn’t help but think back to how City of Silver teams would clear a region of monsters. In that dark environment of despair, the number of Sequence 5 main ingredients and Beyonder characteristics were few and far between. There were even instances where there weren’t any at times!
“Alright,” Alger, who had already made the promise, calmly replied without mentioning the Artisan’s fees.
This made people like Audrey and Cattleya notice something. They suspected that Mr. World and Mr. Hanged Man had secretly cooperated and negotiated on certain matters. This coincided with Audrey’s belief that The Hanged Man had the knowledge that the Card of Blasphemy was the Tyrant card, making her guess that the Tyrant card might have been one of the spoils of war that they had obtained in a private partnership!
Without waiting for them to ask about anything they needed, The World Gehrman Sparrow surveyed the area whilst under Klein’s control.
“I have here another Beyonder characteristic of a Sequence 5 Mentor of Confusion from the Black Emperor Sequence pathway. It can be made into a mystical item, and it should possess the power to use the loopholes found in order so as to distort the words, will, and actions of a target. It can also raise one’s physical state and create a certain degree of chaos and confusion to the surroundings.”
He described it in such detail because his target clients were Miss Justice and Ma’am Hermit. It was impossible for the two of them to switch to the Black Emperor pathway, so their requirements for Beyonder characteristics were naturally for a mystical item. Of course, the latter had subordinates, so it was possible to purchase Beyonder characteristics for her organization’s members.
Another one… And it’s Sequence 5… What major event did Mr. World do last week?Audrey instantly forgot to generate interest in the Beyonder characteristic.
Cattleya, Emlyn, and company exchanged looks, puzzled as to which Sequence 5 Beyonder met harm again.
Again!
What Alger cared about was that this belonged to the Black Emperor pathway, a Sequence 5 Mentor of Confusion.
The latter was something he wasn’t previously aware of.
After nearly twenty seconds of silence, Audrey began to ruminate over Mr. World’s words.
Use loopholes found in order… Create chaos and confusion, raise one’s physical state, and distort a target’s speech, will, and actions… It seems to be very compatible with my dear Earl Hall… Besides, I also want to have such powers. I still have too many shortcomings just by relying on myself and Lie…
Hmm, I should figure out the price first and find a chance to ask Father. Let’s see if he’s interested in buying such a mystical item for himself or his adorable daughter…
Audrey thought for a few seconds before raising her hand slightly.
“Mr. World, what do you plan on exchanging it for? Or how much do you plan on selling it for?”
A reasonable price for a ready-made mystical item like Death Knell costs 10,000 to 12,000 pounds… Just the Beyonder characteristic alone will be cheaper. It will be about 7,000 to 8,000 pounds…Klein had already done the math. Now, after some thought, he made The World Gehrman Sparrow reply, “8,000 pounds.”
He knew that if Miss Justice was really interested, she wouldn’t haggle.
“Okay.” Audrey nodded and turned to look across the table. “Mr. Hanged Man, roughly how much would it cost to pay the Artisan to turn such a Beyonder characteristic into a mystical item?”
Alger quickly did the math and said, “1,500 pounds at the very least. It might be higher.”
“Alright.” Audrey shifted her gaze and said to The World Gehrman Sparrow, “I’ll consider it for a few days and give you an answer by the end of the week. You can continue asking if anyone else wants it.”
The World nodded in silence as he looked at the other members. He noticed that Ma’am Hermit hesitated for two seconds but ultimately kept silent. As for the rest, they were only watching with interest.
Just as Audrey was about to ask about the fruit of the Illusory Chime Tree, all the members heard The World Gehrman Sparrow hoarsely say, “There’s another Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristic from the Planter pathway, Druid.”
Suddenly, the palace that looked like a giant’s residence turned extremely quiet. Apart from Mr. Fool who continued observing everyone in a leisurely manner, The Hanged Man Alger didn’t show any additional thoughts.
A-another… When did Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristics become so common? What did he do?Cattleya suddenly felt baffled. She felt that the risk and hard work she had put in over the years was, in essence, no different to the commercial goods The World Gehrman Sparrow was selling.
I-it’s terrifying…Fors had already begun imagining a series of stories.
Impressive!Derrick idolized Mr. World even more.
Audrey and Emlyn remained silent for a long time, momentarily finding themselves suffering from a lack of vocabulary.
After nearly ten seconds, Cattleya realized the hidden meaning behind The World Gehrman Sparrow’s words.
He didn’t mention the effects of what the Druid Beyonder characteristic can have after being made into a mystical item… He’s asking me if I’ll buy it for Frank?
At that instant, Cattleya felt an unprecedented dilemma.
As the captain of the Future, Cattleya knew of the latent dangers that Frank Lee had better than anyone else. She knew that this first mate’s strange ideas would at times be about truly terrifying and crazy developments. If it wasn’t because those “creations” had yet to be proliferated and lacked the necessary elements, Cattleya believed that the world would be different.
Of course, if there came such a day, she would finish off Frank Lee ahead of everyone else by feeding him to the fishes!
With him lacking godhood, many things will be limited in scope even if they’re considered a success. It’s impossible to distribute out and bring about a greater disaster… Just advancing to Sequence 5 wouldn’t result in any qualitative changes, and Frank has been holding back greatly in recent times. He’s been focused on researching plants that can survive and grow through the absorption of monster corpses in the darkness…As her thoughts swirled and changed in her mind, Cattleya finally made a decision.
“How much do you wish to get for it?”
She had a vague feeling that The World Gehrman Sparrow was recently in need of money.
“8000 pounds. If you can replace it with large sums of gold coins, you’ll receive a discount.” Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he answered using The World.
At the thought of how Frank Lee could be able to afford this sum, and how he wouldn’t reject a Druid’s Beyonder characteristic, Cattleya pondered for two seconds and said, “Deal. Give me a week to gather the amount.”
“No problem.” Klein got The World Gehrman Sparrow to retract his gaze.
After the trip to the primitive island, if not for having garnered the attention of the existence hidden in the depths of the cathedral, he would’ve given himself a perfect score. In less than half a night, he had obtained an invaluable Card of Blasphemy, a mystical item with not less than 10,000 pounds, as well as a possible total of 16,000 pounds. Furthermore, no taxes needed to be paid. It was faster than robbing a bank!
Unfortunately, that primitive island has vanished. Otherwise, I can always pay a visit when I’m lacking money…Klein’s thoughts wandered as he watched Miss Justice look at Mr. Hanged Man and ask with a tone of anticipation, “Do you have the fruits of the Illusory Chime Tree?”
Audrey actually had some inkling to the answer. This was because Mr. World had obtained so many Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristics recently, and Mr. Hanged Man was suspected to have had a private partnership with him in the past week. It was unlikely that he had obtained nothing.
I can figure out certain clues from Mr. Hanged Man’s satisfied and confident state…Audrey felt increasingly confident in her ability to observe others.
Alger chuckled and said, “I was just about to tell you that I’ve already obtained the fruit.”
Excellent!Audrey held back and didn’t act overly agitated.
This meant that she had gathered all the ingredients for Hypnotist. All she needed to do was wait for her Psychiatrist potion to completely digest before she attempted the advancement.
And it wouldn’t take too long!Having already become an “Aunt Agony” in the aristocrat circles in East Chester County, Audrey thought with great certainty.
To be frank, if she hadn’t deliberately guided the topic of conversation, Audrey wouldn’t have imagined that the aristocrats that all looked beaming with decent demeanors suffered immense stress. They had pains that others would find impossible to imagine. The changes of the times and the trends of society made them worried about the futures of their families and self. Of course, this was also related to them not being powerful aristocrats, as well as the limited resources they held on hand.
These matters made Audrey truly understand the concept of a facade. She understood that faced with different targets, everyone wore a different facade.
After concluding such situations, she had instantly digested a significant amount of her Psychiatrist potion as her progress clearly sped up.
Perhaps, in two weeks, more or less. In short, before I return to Backlund, I should be able to become a Hypnotist…Audrey looked at Alger with bright eyes and asked, “What do you want in exchange?”
Having advanced to Sequence 5 recently, and having obtained the “key” to the door of demigods, as well as being about to possess a potent mystical item, Alger was lacking in money the most at the moment. Therefore, he said without any hesitation, “2,000 pounds.”
“Deal.” Audrey agreed with relatively great ease.
This amount of money didn’t need a reimbursement for she could easily afford it herself.
After completing the transaction, Audrey couldn’t help but heave a sigh of relief. She finally didn’t feel like she was falling behind in the Tarot Club.
During this period of time, she had watched Fors become a Sequence 7, and watched Mr. Hanged Man approach the level of a High-Sequence Beyonder. She also saw Mr. World finish off one Sequence 5 Beyonder after another, producing their corresponding Beyonder characteristics again and again. Yet, she remained as a Psychiatrist, a Sequence 7 Beyonder. She couldn’t help but feel stressed as she became a little anxious. She relied solely on Placating herself, and Susie’s counseling, to prevent any emotional problems from happening. Now, she had finally taken a step forward towards becoming Sequence 6!
As the delighted Audrey increasingly enjoyed the gathering, she heard Ma’am Hermit say to Mr. World, “I can provide an answer to that drop of blood from the Mythical Creature.”
“Do you wish for a private communication?” The Fool Klein controlled The World Gehrman Sparrow with piqued interest as he asked.
If it’s solely an exchange of information, I’ll make a killing out of nothing!he thought with anticipation.
Cattleya looked around, and after a few seconds of thought, she shook her head and said, “There’s no need.
“I can only provide two forms of payment. One, a single glance at the Wheel of Fortune card. I believe you know what this Card of Blasphemy that was created by Emperor Roselle means. Two, it’s to provide the means to regain a certain amount of strength during one’s weak stages.
“Please pass this message to that Angel, and ask if ‘He’ is satisfied with such a payment.”
Provide the means to regain a certain amount of strength during one’s weak stages? Queen Mystic has guessed that it’s related to the Snake of Fate? That doesn’t make sense. An Angel includes a Sequence 2 Soothsayer… Can’t The Fool have an Angel from the Fate pathway serving “Him”?
I’ve no idea if Will Auceptin knows the way to become the corresponding pathway’s Sequence 0. If “He” is unaware, then taking one look at the Wheel of Fortune card would be an irresistible temptation. However, it’s unlikely. “He” has lived for so long, and he’s a Sequence 1 at that. It wouldn’t be so terrible to the point of only now grasping the ritual to becoming a god…
Heh heh, I wonder what Roselle looks like on the Wheel of Fortune card… It has a snake with the emperor’s face and other animals?Klein casually thought as he deliberated and made the fake person, The World, say, “Okay.
“If a transaction is ultimately made, you will need to pay an additional amount.”
“What do you want?” Cattleya asked cautiously.
The World Gehrman Sparrow said with a hoarse laugh, “I want to meet Queen Mystic. Don’t worry. The matter is very simple. There’s just something that needs her help.”
After a moment of silence, Cattleya said, “I can only try my best to facilitate it, but I can’t give any guarantees.”
Upon hearing their conversation, Audrey suddenly found it surreal.
Has the Tarot Club already matured to such a level?
Aside from Mr. Fool, from us only being able to exchange basic knowledge in mysticism and Sequence 9 potion formulas, it has developed into transactions involving Cards of Blasphemy and the blood of Mythical Creatures…
It hadn’t even been a year!
It’s like a dream… I’ve also matured significantly…As Audrey sighed, The Hermit Cattleya continued looking at The World Gehrman Sparrow and said, “There’s some news regarding the Marauder pathway mystical item you want.”
As she spoke, she requested Mr. Fool’s help to conjure an item that resembled a tweezer.
This tweezer was grayish-white in color, as though they were formed from two finger bones. Apart from that, it was relatively ordinary.
Cattleya introduced, “It’s called Broken Finger. It can enhance the stability and agility of your wrist and fingers. It allows you to easily steal items in the pockets of your target without being discovered. The negative effect is kleptomania when worn. It costs 500 pounds.”
It corresponds to Sequence 9 Marauder? Hmm, there’s a slight premium involved…Klein considered for a moment and said, “Alright. Let’s close the transaction as soon as possible.”
This way, he could investigate the region dug up by Hazel in the sewers, so as to eliminate any hidden risks.
After the conversation between the duo ended, Fors asked with the intention to express interest in a purchase so that she could use it when the need arose.
“I need a cursed item from an ancient wraith, as well as its remnant spirituality. Please help me take note.”
After she obtained a positive reply from the members, The Moon Emlyn sized up his surroundings and leaned back into his chair, and he said to The Sun Derrick, “Does your City of Silver have the Beyonder characteristic that corresponds to Sequence 5 of the artificial vampires?”
He didn’t wish to call the fellows covered in puss as described by The Sun as Sanguine; therefore, he changed the way he phrased his question.
From his point of view, since there were often mutated vampires appearing around the City of Silver, then obtaining one or two Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristics wasn’t too difficult.
Furthermore, they clearly lack the potion formula of this pathway as well as an Artisan. Their retention of these Beyonder characteristics depends only on luck. Time needs to pass to determine if they would corrupt the items surrounding them, transforming into Sealed Artifacts…Emlyn convinced himself that he was helping the City of Silver instead of asking for The Sun’s help.
Derrick was stunned as he answered in complete honesty, “Yes.
“But Mr. Moon, do you wish to be covered in pus?”
Ah…Emlyn’s expression froze as he was momentarily unsure if The Sun was mocking him or warning him.
Upon seeing this, Derrick hurriedly added, “Many of them have serious levels of mental corruption, and without the potion formula, our City of Silver wouldn’t waste the effort to cleanse such problems.”
Is that so… This will be troublesome…Emlyn nodded slightly and said, “Got it.”
He didn’t involve himself in possible transactions, preparing to seek advice from the upper echelons of the Sanguine to figure out the matter regarding the mental corruption of Beyonder characteristics.
With the transaction segment coming to an end, the Tarot Club’s members began their free exchange segment.
Audrey looked straight at Gehrman Sparrow and said with some hesitation.
“I would like to know where the Mentor of Confusion characteristic came from? If it involves certain secrets, you can choose not to answer.”
She was making the preparations to convince her father, Earl Hall. It was also to avoid any unnecessary troubles. After all, Beyonders from the Black Emperor pathway might have certain connections with the military and royal family.
Klein secretly laughed as he made The World answer, “It comes from a curly-haired baboon.”
It comes from a curly-haired baboon…Audrey was momentarily unsure if Mr. World was referring to a real curly-haired baboon or someone who couldn’t be considered human.
In the Loen Kingdom, curly-haired baboons were a common term used to mock others, often used as a joke for low intelligence.
From the looks of it, Mr. World doesn’t wish to provide any further explanation. Alright then, I’ll just treat its origins as that of a real curly-haired baboon…Audrey didn’t ask further as she said, “Didn’t I visit a place that had the tradition of worshiping dragons while seeking out the traces of a mind dragon?”
“But didn’t you discover that the mind dragon lived in the sea of collective subconscious in the local residents? And to ensure your safety, you chose to leave?” Cattleya replied.
“You went back?” Fors asked with a guess.
Audrey shook her head.
“No, I’ve long left the area. I’ve only heard of a rumor recently.
“An archaeological team entered one of the villages in that area. A member suddenly went mad at night, and the mental illness seemed contagious. The other members went mad in turn as they killed each other or themselves. Eventually, not a single member survived.”
Alger was just about to say something when Cattleya said, “This matches the traits of a mind dragon.”
“I have no doubts about that. I’m just curious if the mind dragon will remain in that region,” Audrey expressed her thoughts.
“No,” Alger and Cattleya replied in unison.
Sitting at the long mottled table, The Fool Klein made a connection to something else.
The “anchor” of the deities!
He suspected that the region’s tradition of dragon worship was an “anchor” to stabilize the mind dragon’s state!
Before such traditions ceased its practice, that mind dragon likely doesn’t need to worry about the problem of an “anchor.” Therefore, after it leaves, it can hide in a new region’s sea of collective subconscious. It doesn’t need to take risks to enter the different dreams to create faith. This way, the three Churches will lack clues to finding it. After all, they aren’t experts in this domain. Even with the corresponding Sealed Artifacts, they will, at best, only be capable of entering the sea of collective subconscious or force the mind dragon out… Instead, the Psychology Alchemists might be able to figure something out…As Klein thought casually, he made The World say, “The tradition of dragon worship is very beneficial in stabilizing the mind dragon’s condition. You can get people to take note of such matters. If large-scale changes occur, then it means that the mind dragon is creating similar traditions in other places.”
He originally wanted to mention that he suspected the mind dragon to be an angel, one at Sequence 2, but on careful thought, he found it impossible to determine that.
Indeed, when humans reach Sequence 2 and reach the level of an angel, they will need the “anchor of faith” to secure themselves to prevent themselves from going mad. But that is a dragon in the true sense of the word, an ancient Beyonder creature. It has the madness inherited from its ancestors, and even if it’s cleansed and weakened every generation, it’s definitely easier for it to lose itself compared to humans. Therefore, it might be a Sequence 3, or even a Sequence 4 that needs an “anchor” to resist its inclination of losing control.
“That folk tradition is beneficial in stabilizing the dragon’s condition?” Audrey asked in doubt and puzzlement.
“Yes.” The World didn’t give an explanation aside from providing an affirmative response.
Audrey subconsciously turned her head to look at the other end of the long bronze table. She began considering if she needed to consult Mr. Fool and pay the corresponding price.
Upon seeing this, The Fool Klein surveyed the area and said with a chuckle, “Why do you think the various deities want to spread their faith?”
This… Isn’t it because God loves the world so much…This standard and orthodox answer surfaced in Audrey’s mind.
Following that, she, Alger, Cattleya, and the other members thought of the second answer.
“Stabilization of one’s condition!”
No way…At that moment, Fors found her brain lacking. No matter how good she was at coming up with stories, there was no way she could come up with something like that!
To think that’s the case. No, I can’t eliminate the possibility that Mr. Fool is only mentioning one of the possible reasons. “He” is secretly eroding away the Lord of Storms’s authority… This is related to godhood? I should consult Her Majesty about this in the future…Cattleya nudged the heavy glasses on her nose bridge as she made a guess.
Alger had previously seen the picture, and when he heard such matters, he no longer had that trembling sense of paralyzing fear. Instead, he began seriously considering why faith could stabilize the conditions of a demigod creature.
The other members, including Derrick, felt a little horrified. They felt that what they had heard was sacrilegious. They didn’t dare think too deeply about it or say a word.
This wasn’t something that only involved the evil gods like the True Creator. It had an intimate connection to the seven orthodox deities and the existence of the City of Silver Creator!
The Fool Klein didn’t say anything further as he allowed them to maintain their silence while he appeared extremely relaxed.
After about ten seconds, Audrey forced a smile and said, “That’s all I’ve encountered recently.”
What she meant was that that was all from her, and it was the others’ turn!
Fors and Emlyn had nothing they encountered that was worth informing to the others. They shook their heads, indicating that they had nothing to say.
Of course, the latter actually wished to flaunt his victory of the hunting competition that won him the ring made by the Ancestor.
Alger thought for a moment and looked at Gehrman Sparrow.
“Can that picture be shared with everyone?”
He believed that the picture was directly connected with certain matters that happened in Afternoon Town and the Giant King’s Court. It gave The Sun some prior knowledge of what would be discovered or encountered if the City of Silver were to continue exploring. From that, he would be prepared ahead of time, allowing him to avoid danger. And it was because of this that sharing was a better choice than keeping it to himself.
“I don’t mind.” Klein had similar considerations as he made The World reply.
What picture… It seems to be very important… This is a picture Mr. Hanged Man and Mr. World saw during their partnership in finding the Tyrant card?Audrey waited in curiosity.
Gazes were cast over as Alger obtained Mr. Fool’s approval as he conjured the picture of the City of Silver Creator being eaten by the Kings of Angels.
The bloody, sinister, terrifying, and dark picture instantly left the Tarot Club members stunned. Even the knowledgeable Cattleya momentarily lost her ability to think.
Who are they? What are they doing? This is way too brutal a meal, right? Us Sanguine no longer do such things ever since the Fourth Epoch… We respect life and only drink blood…Emlyn was quite stunned by what he saw. As he had never seen the six statues in the Tudor ruin, he was unable to recognize the three figures.
Back when The World shared the images of the six statues, he had yet to join the Tarot Club.
However, he recognized the victim from the resplendent cross. “He” was likely, perhaps, probably the Creator of the City of Silver, the legendary ancient sun god. In a previous free exchange segment, The Sun had shared with them the corresponding symbols and Sacred Emblem of the Lord that created everything.
I-isn’t this the Eternal Blazing Sun, the Lord of Storms, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom who Mr. World once presented? Why are “They” eating a human. No, “They” are feasting on the ancient sun god, the Creator of the City of Silver!Audrey was dumbstruck as she instinctively suspected if someone had distorted or blasphemed the images of the orthodox deities.
As Fors trembled in fear, she found the picture that was filled with darkness and evilness to have a form of aesthetics and was of high artistic value.
In her mind, she had already come up with a title, a title for the picture: “The Last Supper!”
Cattleya had never seen the six deities’ statues before, and she only knew the ancient sun god. She subconsciously frowned and blurted out, “Kings of Angels?”
“Yes, at least the three present were,” Alger said without any doubts. However, he wasn’t sure who the dark infant inside the City of Silver Creator was.
As he spoke, Alger glanced at Derrick and noticed that the youth’s eyes were glazed over; his thoughts a mystery.
At this moment, Derrick’s mind was filled with misery and despair.
He believed that the one being eaten was the Creator which the City of Silver believed in. He had also recognized the surrounding three to be the Eternal Blazing Sun, the Lord of Storms, and the God of Knowledge and Wisdom!
This made him suspect the term “Forsaken Land of God.”
In the various tomes in the City of Silver, they emphasized that God had forsaken the land due to certain reasons. It made them turn into the People of the Dark; therefore, as long as everyone repented from the bottom of their hearts and pleaded for forgiveness, the day would come when God would truly return to illuminate the entire world with sunlight.
That’s not right, no amount of repentance or seeking forgiveness can redeem the City of Silver…Derrick muttered inwardly.That’s because God is dead. Eaten and never to return…
This meant that the City of Silver’s miserable pursuits and hope were only a mirage, one that would never be fulfilled.
After a long silence, Audrey said, trying to convince herself, “This is a distortion of the legend of how those three gods were born from the soul of the Creator?”
Three gods?Cattleya’s and Emlyn’s eyes constricted at the same time, having figured out the general meaning of the picture. They knew what alarming matter it represented.
“Perhaps, but there’s no way to explain that infant,” Alger replied.
He silently glanced at Mr. Fool, and he realized that this impressive existence had no intention of speaking. All “He” did was watch silently.
With Audrey silent, the remaining members of the Tarot Club didn’t say a word either.
This silence continued until Alger dispersed the picture and turned to ask Derrick, “Have you investigated the matter regarding your former Chief’s mausoleum?”
Upon hearing Mr. Hanged Man’s question, Derrick replied in shame, “No. I’ve been constantly assigned to patrol missions recently, and I didn’t have the time to investigate.”
Alger wasn’t too surprised, but he was puzzled over one thing.
“Why don’t you get the help of a few friends?
“You don’t have to tell them your true motives. Split the task into very minor missions that wouldn’t garner much attention. Let them search for information in different areas. This way, even if anything gets exposed, it wouldn’t implicate them in a fatal way.”
Derrick fell silent for a few seconds before saying, “I do not have friends.”
Before his parents died, he had a certain number of friends from general education classes and those at the combat training field. After all, there weren’t many people that are roughly the same age in the City of Silver. They often got to meet each other, and they would even become teammates. However, after his parents death, Derrick had become introverted for a very long period of time. Burdened by the secret of the Tarot Club, he unknowingly distanced himself from his friends and stopped interacting with them. The last time someone visited him at home was Darc Regence who had been corrupted by the True Creator.
Alger choked on The Sun’s reply. After taking a breath, he reorganized his words.
“That’s not a good thing.
“You won’t be able to rescue the City of Silver just by relying on yourself. You have to unite a group of people, friends who can provide you with help during critical moments.”
“But, this will make them be suspected…” The Sun said hesitantly.
Alger immediately said sternly, “Being suspected is better than being dead.
“The City of Silver is now at a dangerous crossroad. You have to carefully consider what needs to be done.
“It’s impossible for there to be no sacrifices in such matters. There will even be a large number of sacrifices. Do you wish for their sacrifices to be worthless, or to be of value?”
He didn’t provide any further persuading words as he allowed Derrick to inwardly struggle over what he had just said.
Mr. Hanged Man is always able to find a reason to convince someone…Klein sighed and made The World Gehrman Sparrow turn his head to look at Justice Audrey.
“Are you currently able to treat relatively serious mental illnesses?”
His only understanding of a Psychiatrist was Frenzy and Dragon Might. He knew little about the rest, having only heard Miss Justice occasionally mention Placate and Psychological Cue. Therefore, he wasn’t sure how capable she was at treating mental illnesses.
Audrey’s attention was caught as she eagerly replied, “Yes I can. There’s no problem.
“Mr. World, do you have a friend that requires treatment?”
I happen to lack patients!she thought in excitement.
At this moment, Emlyn raised his right hand and held it to his mouth and nose, as though he already knew the answer.
Klein silently sighed and made The World said with a low chuckle.
“No, I’m the one who needs treatment.”
The entire magnificent palace suddenly turned extremely silent.
Alger, Cattleya, and Fors all knew that Mr. World was a crazy adventurer, but they never expected him to have a relatively serious mental illness that brought him to the brink of complete insanity!
This is the price for strength?Fors trembled as she felt increasingly afraid of Gehrman Sparrow.
Communication and reasoning were still possible with a crazy adventurer, but it was impossible with a lunatic!
The Mental Terror Candle wasn’t able to fully treat his mental illness? It has already reached such a severe state?Emlyn, who had expected this, felt that The World could go mad at any moment.
Derrick didn’t think too much about it, solely feeling concerned for Mr. World. He had wanted to say that the City of Silver had a Psyche Analyst that could provide treatment, but realized that it would expose too many problems. All he could do was shut his mouth as he looked at Miss Justice with an expectant look.
Audrey was alarmed, lost, and puzzled. She said with some deliberation, “Mr. World, based on my observation, you shouldn’t have any relatively serious mental illnesses.
“If it’s just anxiety and immense pressure, you can condition yourself and properly relax yourself to recover. There’s no need for direct treatment.”
The World Gehrman Sparrow chuckled and said, “The reason you didn’t discover it is because the mental illness from before has been treated.
“I’m only making a reservation. If similar signs appear again in the future, I wish to receive timely treatment.”
I see…Audrey nodded in enlightenment.
She suddenly felt a little pity for Mr. World. She felt that this cold Reaper who had killed several Sequence 5s a week was a cold and profound Blessed of Mr. Fool. He was a powerful and fear-inducing Beyonder, but he was also someone whose inner feelings resembled an ordinary person. He was currently suffering from immense stress and was being eaten away by various kinds of negative emotions, slowly walking into an abyss of pain.
After a few seconds of consideration, Audrey sincerely said, “If you are within my reach, it wouldn’t be a problem.”
After her coming of age ceremony, she had obtained a certain level of autonomy. She could spend her holidays at her parents’ family castle, or stay in East Chester County’s Stoen City on her own. However, this freedom was still limited. She couldn’t head anywhere she wanted. Even in Stoen City, there were many areas she couldn’t visit. This could only be circumvented if she joined certain charitable organizations of the Church of the Evernight Goddess.
“Alright.” Having Grazed a Traveler, Klein heaved a sigh of relief. He made The World reply, “You can confirm the location when the time comes and prepare the means to not expose your identity.”
Audrey tersely answered as a scene naturally surfaced in her mind.
She and Mr. World would be in two separate compartments somewhere, with a wall or wooden board in between them as she conversed with him and administered treatment.
In such a situation, Mr. World wouldn’t be able to determine that it’s me. To him, it doesn’t matter as long as he’s treated… This also means that if I can’t make myself available, I can get Susie to do it! Mr. World definitely wouldn’t believe that the one treating him is a dog~! Oh, Susie doesn’t know the existence of the Tarot Club. Unless it’s necessary, I shouldn’t get her to help Mr. World…As Audrey thought, she suddenly felt the joy from thinking up a prank as she went through a great deal of effort in order to stop the corners of her lips from curling up.
After confirming this matter, Klein thought of another problem and got The World to look at Cattleya.
“Can you provide a crate of explosives?”
He believed that as a pirate admiral, she definitely didn’t lack the resources in obtaining them!
“Yes. When do you need it?” Cattleya didn’t ask why.
With Gehrman Sparrow killing so many Sequence 5s, a crate of explosives was nothing.
“Send it together with Broken Finger.” Klein controlled The World to say, “How much will it cost?”
Cattleya replied without minding it, “Just treat it as a freebie for purchasing Broken Finger.”
A crate of explosives wasn’t expensive at sea. They were even rather cheap.
I like that…The Fool Klein secretly said as he made The World nod and then remind everyone:
“That picture from before—try your best not to recall it or even try to draw it when out in the real world.”
Audrey and the other members subconsciously glanced at the other end of the long bronze table and realized that Mr. Fool didn’t say anything against it. They immediately turned serious and didn’t dare to be careless.
This also made Cattleya’s thoughts of writing to Queen Mystic Bernadette about this matter be placed on hold. She had to consider a suitable method that could avoid influencing factors.
Following that, the free exchange segment slowly came to an end as the area above the gray fog fell silent.
…
Returning back to the Future, Cattleya stood behind the window of the captain’s cabin. She was clearly in a dilemma.
Finally, she took a deep breath and exhaled. As she nudged her glasses, she left the captain’s cabin and walked to Frank Lee’s room.
This first mate had been “chased” to the bottom cabin after the crew’s unanimous vote. It was to prevent his experimental products from suddenly spreading.
Frank Lee was rather pleased with this because his new residence was much more spacious. Furthermore, it also suited the condition of a dark environment.
Knock. Knock. Knock.Cattleya came to the bottom cabin and rapped at the door.
“Wait a moment!” Frank Lee shouted a reply. It was unknown what he was busy on.
After a minute, he opened the wooden door with his sleeves rolled up. He asked in puzzlement, “Captain, is there something?”
Cattleya didn’t directly answer him as she used her night vision to peep into the pitch-black interior. She saw blue fish laid on the table with their eyes wide open. From the gap between the scales, green sprouts grew out. Some were already mature with a ear of wheat.
“You succeeded?” Cattleya held back her instinct to take a step back as she asked.
Frank nodded in glee before shaking his head.
“Not yet. But I’ve already made significant progress!
“I’ve crossbred wheat, mushrooms, and a bit of a Rose Bishop’s cells, and I achieved a first-stage product. Placing them in the stomachs of fish, they will be able to absorb the flesh and blood to grow to maturity even without any light.
“But the current issue is that the target is supposed to be monster corpses. There’s a need to prevent the poison and madness accumulated inside to not spread to the food after their flesh and blood is absorbed…
“Also, producing them is a problem. There’s definitely not that many Rose Bishops who are willing to be material. Therefore, there’s a need for them to have the ability to split and absorb flesh and blood themselves…”
After hearing Frank Lee’s description, Cattleya silently nudged her glasses.
“Will such food begin to absorb flesh and blood and multiply while inside a human’s stomach after consumption?”
Frank Lee fell into deep thought. After a few seconds, he said, “In theory, no. Because no one will eat them raw.
“Hmm, I will have to test its activity under high temperatures. No, they still lack the ability to split themselves. It doesn’t matter if they have any activity…”
Seeing Frank Lee in his confused state, Cattleya fell into a dilemma again.
After a while, she slowly asked, “I have a channel that allows me to obtain a Druid’s Beyonder characteristic. Do you need it?”
“Ah? Of course!” Frank became thrilled. “Many a time, my abilities are what limit my ideas!”
This… I kind of regret it…Cattleya suddenly had such a thought.
Monday evening. 160 Böklund Street.
Klein set up a ritual and summoned himself. He planned on investigating the secret hidden in the sewers.
While responding above the gray fog, he was in a dilemma about the card to use—the Black Emperor or the Tyrant card. It was like the selection of clothes before heading out.
In consideration of how Backlund was a place where the Church of Storms was a very powerful faction, and being afraid that he would end up attracting High-Sequence irascible bros, Klein ultimately chose to use the Black Emperor card. He wore a crown and black armor with a cape behind him.
Aside from this Card of Blasphemy, he also brought Creeping Hunger, Azik’s copper whistle, Senor’s gold coin, and Broken Finger, the Marauder pathway’s mystical item which Cattleya had given him three hours ago, as well as some ordinary explosives.
Of course, Klein didn’t bring the entire crate of explosives. For a Spirit Body, it was just too heavy. He only took out five sticks and left Senor to hold them in his body.
As for Death Knell, he had left it in his room. This was to prevent himself from having the urge to participate in a battle. He had very clear goals, so once he discovered any problems, to avoid danger, he would immediately leave and not stay behind. On the contrary, a powerful weapon would end up making him act bold, making him wish to probe deeper and resolve the matter by himself.
This is Backlund. It’s best that I don’t create too great a commotion… As for what’s hidden in the sewers, I have no way of being clairvoyant about it. I can only divine whether it will be dangerous…Klein looked at the wall clock in his room, and he confirmed that there was another hour and a half before Hazel took action like she usually did.
His figure suddenly vanished as he passed through the balcony’s glass and flew into the streets before entering the sewers.
In the dirty and humid environment, Klein took out a Loen gold coin and made Wraith Senor appear in front of him with his dark red coat and old triangular hat.
Following that, he handed over the tweezers that resembled two ground bone fingers to his marionette.
Just holding it on him for a short period of time had nearly made him steal the sewer’s manhole cover.
Senor held Broken Finger and walked ahead. Dressed as the Black Emperor, Klein turned invisible and walked behind, allowing his marionette to open up a gap of at least fifty meters from him.
With this distance between them, he was no longer affected by kleptomania, and as a dead person, Senor also lacked the thoughts of stealing.
He didn’t even have any thoughts!
Turning in at the corresponding fork and passing through the hidden door, Wraith Senor held the grayish-white tweezer and appeared inside the half-natural, half-artificial cave.
Unlike before, the oilskin-wrapped tools like shovels had changed positions. The hidden passage on the right had deepened a little.
That was clearly Hazel’s main focus.
Right on the heels of that, Klein, who didn’t enter the fork, leaned against the water of the sewers, his back facing the target region. He controlled his marionette as he walked deeper into the right passage.
Soon, Senor came to the end.
At this moment, Klein suddenly felt the grayish-white tweezer in his marionette’s hand tremble subtly, as though it had been attracted by some unknown object not far away.
The unknown item was deep and profound like a calm ocean. It made it difficult to pry into its exact state.
A characteristic that’s alive, much closer to that of a spirit…Klein was only able to determine this as he immediately let Senor use Mirror Leap to return to the half-natural, half artificial cave, onto a shovel that hadn’t rusted. He didn’t attempt to head deeper underground via the passage.
Then, Senor appeared again, took out the five ordinary sticks of explosives from inside its body, and placed them in different spots.
Every Wraith was a demolition expert!
After doing all of this, Senor’s figure phased away, appearing on the surface of the gold coin in Klein’s hand.
As he stuffed the gold coin into his body, Klein raised his right hand, in preparation to snap his fingers and trigger the five sticks of explosives!
His idea was very simple. It was to deliver an explosion of a suitable scale in order to destroy Hazel’s hard work and traces. It would attract the Nighthawks and resolve everything.
This way, regardless of what was hidden deep in the passage, it wouldn’t bring him danger!
In Backlund, knowing how to ingeniously “sound the alarm” was more effective and safer than rashly attacking by himself. This was especially so when Klein wasn’t capable of determining that the matter involved a demigod!
I’m such a good citizen!As Klein gave a self-deprecating remark, he prepared to snap his fingers to ignite the explosives.
Suddenly, his head swayed a little as he lowered his arm, as though nothing had happened.
The cautious Klein immediately ended the summoning and returned above the gray fog. Then, he returned to the real world and entered his physical body.
Just as he was about to busy himself to bring back Creeping Hunger, Senor’s gold coin, and the other items from the mysterious space above the gray fog, he frowned slightly.
He seriously recalled the entire process of his late-night exploration when he was alarmed to realize that he had apparently lost a small portion of his “memories.”
He didn’t remember if he had triggered the five sticks of ordinary explosives!
As he turned his head to sense his surroundings and confirmed that the entire street was very silent, Klein began to believe that he hadn’t snapped his fingers.
This is a Beyonder power of a Dream Stealer? It seems to be much stronger than Mobet… If not for the gray fog and my habit of doing an after-action review, I might not have discovered that my thoughts of triggering the explosives were stolen away… The other party might have also snapped his fingers, but without the Flame Controlling powers to work in concert, nothing happened…Klein’s expression turned grave as he thought, prepared to make another attempt.
Similarly, to prevent himself from being tracked, he still summoned himself and responded to himself.
With the Black Emperor card, Klein left 160 Böklund Street from another side, deliberately circling two streets away before arriving at the sewer’s manhole.
This time, he didn’t approach the fork. Staying not far from the manhole, he used his enhanced Flame Controlling to sense the explosive and lifted his right hand.
He raised it and lowered it as Klein rapidly ended the summoning and returned above the gray fog to prevent himself from being attacked by an unknown existence.
Not in a hurry to return to the real world, he sat at the chair of The World, doing a debrief of the entire process.
I forgot to trigger the explosives again… If I didn’t force myself to recall this, I wouldn’t have even considered such a problem… Truly quite impressive. The one that steered Hazel to the sewers to dig is probably a demigod… Why didn’t he directly parasitize Hazel? Could it be due to particular reasons that he’s sealed somewhere in the sewers and can only release some of his powers to drive Hazel to help him via a dream? The one that caused Broken Fingers to react abnormally via the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence is also him? He is unable to control the signs in regards to this?Klein thought as he rapped the corner of the long mottled table.
After having a rough guess, he discovered that there was apparently no way of truly carrying out his original plans.
This was because his thoughts would be stolen once he entered the distance in which he could use Flame Controlling to ignite the explosives. Even if he recalled it later, there was no way to make up for it.
Considering how Hazel would be affected by her dream, Klein suspected that the limits to the person’s powers didn’t stop at the manhole. If he discovered that Hero Bandit Black Emperor was related to Dwayne Dantès, then he would lose his corresponding thoughts and memories even while sleeping in his bedroom.
However, he has no way of locking onto me by passing over the gray fog… Heh, does he think it’s so easy to stop me from “sounding the alarm”?Klein thought as he cautiously summoned a paper figurine and used a tiny amount of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog. With the ritual that had yet been terminated, he conjured an angel and forcefully created an interference effect.
After doing this, he carried the Black Emperor card and entered his bedroom with his Door of Summoning.
Klein’s new plan was to head to another street, find a random house, and borrow some pen and paper to write: “At the end of the sixth left fork in the Böklund Street sewers, there’s a secret passage that’s suspected to hide a demigod from the Marauder pathway” or something similar. Then, with the image of Böklund Street, he would plaster the piece of paper on Saint Samuel Cathedral’s entrance as a public notice!
Of course, he would politely knock on the door to let the bishops inside sense it to prevent ordinary people from first seeing it.
At times, the most primitive methods are the most effective ones!Just as Klein was about to leave 160 Böklund Street from another area, he suddenly felt a tremor as a deep rumble sounded from afar.
It was ignited? The explosives were ignited? Who did it?Klein paused in surprise.
It was definitely not done by him, as it couldn’t have been delayed for so long. And previously, there wasn’t anyone in the sewers. Even if there was someone, the thought of igniting the explosives would be stolen away.
Unless a demigod happened to come. But how could it be this coincidental…
There’s another possibility. It was done by the demigod from the Marauder pathway… He had repeatedly stolen my thoughts before, preventing me from using Flame Controlling. It was to buy time to leave. Now that it’s finally done, he triggered the explosives to destroy all the evidence?
That adheres to logic, as he should know very well that a powerful being whose origins can’t be traced cannot be stopped if he insists on “sounding the alarm.” The best solution is to drop its tail in order to survive, just like a gecko…
However, if he can leave, why did he steer Hazel into digging the secret passage? Doing so will deal tremendous harm to him?Klein thought of certain possibilities, but he was unable to verify any of them. Furthermore, he was certain that the underground explosion was bound to have already attracted attention. Hence, he immediately left Creeping Hunger and other items behind, terminated the summoning, and returned above the gray fog.
After returning to the real world, he stopped the ritual, cleared the altar, and cleaned all traces before getting into bed.
…
39 Böklund Street, Member of Parliament Macht’s house.
Hazel, who didn’t sleep at all, was alarmed by the tremors and deep humming sound. She walked to the balcony and drew the curtains to look towards the sewer manhole. However, she didn’t notice any anomalies.
After observing for a while, the uncertain her had decided to cancel her operation for the night and sleep in peace.
At this moment, she suddenly heard squeaking as she turned to look at the corner of her balcony.
At some point in time, there was a gray rat sitting there covered in sewage water.
Despite getting in bed, Klein didn’t manage to sleep until daybreak. This was because he believed that, with most people stirred awake from the commotion underground, him sleeping too soundly without noticing anything would make him suspicious.
Indeed, just as he got out of bed, walked to the balcony, and drew the curtains to pretend to search for the source of the commotion, Walter came knocking at his door. Two servants with double-barreled hunting rifles were assigned to protect their employer to prevent any accidents from happening.
Before long, the police arrived. Based on the descriptions of the residents in the area, they identified the sewers as the target.
As for what they discovered or whether they sought backup from the Nighthawks, the ordinary citizen, Mr. Dwayne Dantès, had no idea.
After confirming that there wouldn’t be any more accidents, he sent his butler and servants away and quickly got some sleep.
By the time he woke up again, Böklund Street had been restored to normal. Pedestrians were on the streets, and the carriages were coming and going. The Intis parasol trees that lined the side of the street continued making the area seem tranquil.
“Are the results of the investigation out?” Klein looked at himself in the mirror as he asked Richardson who was helping him smooth his clothes.
Richardson had already inquired about the matter and was waiting for his employer to ask. He immediately replied, “Apparently some gang members were trading firearms in the nearby sewers and accidentally triggered an explosion.”
What a reasonable explanation…Klein didn’t probe deeper, nor did he consider where the demigod of the Marauder pathway who stole away his thoughts went to or if the Nighthawks found him.
Firstly, this was because he believed that the demigod’s action of igniting the explosives would definitely implicate him in a serious manner. If the demigod had the ability or suitable environment to do so, he would have long parasitized Hazel without going through the convoluted and troublesome hassle. This also meant that in the next two to three weeks, or even two to three months, Klein didn’t need to worry about the demigod.
Secondly, if he continued pursuing the matter and pushed the demigod into a corner, Klein had no doubts that he would be harmed as a result. Once the demigod lost all inhibitions and began affecting the surroundings on a large scale. Then, even if he didn’t expose himself, he would suffer the demigod’s attack, as well as implicate the innocent residents along the street.
Apart from the first two reasons, Klein was apprehensive over the matter. If anomalies kept happening in the originally “normal” Böklund Street, it was bound to attract a deeper level of suspicion from the official Beyonders. And all of this happened after Dwayne Dantès moved in. Even if Klein’s body was covered in mouths, there was no way he could explain himself. When the time came, he would have to give up on his plans and reconsider new ones.
I shouldn’t head into the sewers for the time being. There’s probably a trap laid by the official Beyonders… There’s one thing to do… Hmm, take note of Hazel without leaving any clues. I’ll observe to see if there are any abnormalities about her, and once I discover any dangerous signs, I’ll immediately turn into Hero Bandit and put up “advertisements” at Saint Samuel Cathedral…Klein went downstairs to have breakfast with a composed look. After doing so, he returned to his master bedroom and got Richardson to wait by the door. As for himself, he took out the almost torn paper crane from his wallet.
He planned on using it one last time and inform Snake of Fate Will Auceptin of the choices that Admiral of Stars was offering “Him” and if “He” was agreeable or not.
Typically, he could complete such matters by visiting his parents. However, without Dr. Aaron’s invitation, and him lacking a sufficient reason to pay a visit, that wasn’t the best choice, as it easily made others question his motives. He obviously couldn’t tell Dr. Aaron that he wasn’t there for him, but for the fetus in his wife’s womb.
After carefully unfolding the paper crane, Klein glanced at the pencil marks left on it. His intuition told him that, as long as he used an eraser, the paper would definitely tear.
However, this didn’t stump him. He got a black fountain pen and directly wrote on it:
“The other party has made their offer.”
The black ink was a lot more obvious than the pencil marks; therefore, although the text overlapped, it didn’t affect anyone from recognizing the words written on it.
There are always more solutions than problems…Klein nodded in satisfaction as he folded the unfolded piece of paper according to its crease marks.
This time, he suspected that unfolding it again would result in it tearing.
…
In the Berg household in the City of Silver.
Ever since the Tarot Gathering ended, Derrick was like a petrified statue who sat by his bed, motionless.
After an unknown period of time, he was “awakened” by the noise on the streets outside. However, the feeling that he was still in a nightmare continued enveloping him. It made his footsteps towards the window appear especially heavy.
God might already be dead… God might not return again…Such thoughts kept resounding inside Derrick’s mind as he felt an irresistible sense of despair and pain.
Back when he had to kill his parents with his own hands, he had already suspected if God would return or show “His” blessings to his forsaken People of the Dark. He later thought of relying on Mr. Fool, allowing himself to become the true Sun and help the people of the City of Silver to escape their cursed fates. However, having been educated from a young age and the environment constantly affecting him, he still looked forward to the return of the Creator. He held expectations that sacrifices and the repentance of the City of Silver would earn them a response.
And now, all his hopes had been dashed. The tiny sliver of hope that was left had now been engulfed by the darkness.
The City of Silver will continue in this state until it disappears into the darkness. There will be no one remembering that we once existed and struggled…Derrick cast his gaze out the window and saw many of his neighbors gathered together. They were praying and seeking forgiveness from the Lord that created everything.
This wasn’t a ritual organized by the six-member council, but a tradition that took form in the City of Silver after two to three thousand years. They would pray for almost anything—good developments, unstable emotions, an injury in the family, and the birth of new life.
Lightning streaked across the sky and illuminated the streets. Derrick stood motionless in the darkness of his room, staring outside in a daze. Unknowingly, he clenched his fists.
By the time his neighbors dispersed, he finally retracted his gaze, his expressions somewhat warped.
He reached out to touch Thunder God’s Roar as his gaze gradually focused. He planned on following Mr. Hanged Man’s advice to befriend others to help him.
Soon, he felt a little stumped because he had no idea how to make friends. Nor did he know how to warmly greet others or find a topic of conversation.
This was in violation of his own character.
After some thought, Derrick decided to head to the training field and use combat to reestablish ties with people he was familiar with in the past. That was a gathering ground for the residents of the City of Silver where he often met people he found familiar.
…
It was late at night once again. Klein once again saw the pitch-black steeple and desolate plains in his dream as he had desired.
Passing through one obstacle after another, he arrived at the region with the scattered tarot cards. A black pram was already waiting there.
Will Auceptin, who was wrapped in silver silk, asked with a bright voice, “What are the choices?”
You are being very proactive this time… What happened to your reservation as a Sequence 1? However, kids are like that. It’s good that you maintain such a state of mind…Klein silently chuckled as he said, “Two choices. Choose either one.
“One, it’s to take one look at the Wheel of Fortune card. Two, it’s the method to regain a certain amount of strength during your weak stages.”
Will Auceptin fell silent for a second and chuckled.
“So it’s Bernadette on the other side.
“My intuition was right after all. I’ll be able to obtain something good this time.”
Following that, he asked, “Which choice do you think I’ll choose?”
Klein’s subconscious idea was:I have a chance of posing a question once.Then, he said with a self-deprecating laugh, “Two.”
Will Auceptin tsked and said, “Do I look like a Mythical Creature that doesn’t have such methods?
“I’ve already restarted so many times. I definitely have the right state of mind to make preparations!”
Reasonable…Klein nodded and said, “You wish to take a look at the Wheel of Fortune card? Or do you want them to switch the choices?”
Will Auceptin sucked at his thumb and said, “I choose two.”
“…”
Klein’s expression froze.
Will Auceptin smiled and said, “Knowing one more method means one more trump card. Isn’t that the right thing to do?”
Yes, whatever you say is right…Klein replied in exasperation, “Alright. When can you complete the transaction?”
Will Auceptin waved his short arms and said, “Of course it’s when I’m born and have the placenta blood!
“This will probably be in early July, but it might be brought forward.”
Having said that, he relaxed his limbs as he chuckled.
“I wouldn’t mind it either if they wish to hand me the method ahead of time.”
“They?” Klein subconsciously asked, unsure how the Snake of Mercury knew that it was “they” and not “her”—Queen Mystic, Bernadette.
Will Auceptin sucked at his thumb and said indiscernibly, “Bernadette has already passed that stage. The stage… that needs a drop of Mythical Creature blood… is likely being prepared… for her subordinate.”
Is that the case… Ma’am Hermit needs it?Klein asked thoughtfully, “What is that drop of Mythical Creature blood for? The main ingredient of some potion?”
He connected it to the fact that a drop of divine blood from the Eternal Blazing Sun could be used for the Unshadowed potion’s main ingredient.
“No, isn’t it suicidal for other pathways to consume the blood of a Fate pathway Mythical Creature?” Will Auceptin said with a scoff. “I heard that to advance from Sequence 5 to Sequence 4 for the Mystery Pryer pathway, there’s a need to completely analyze a drop of a Mythical Creature’s blood and, from there, obtain complicated and massive amounts of knowledge. This is part of the ritual. As the Mythical Creature blood used is different, what they will be proficient at during the Mysticologist stage will also differ.”
To think that’s possible… The rituals of the different pathways and different Sequences all have their unique traits…Klein bowed in enlightenment and said, “Thank you for your answer.”
Will Auceptin waved his hand and said, “Stop disturbing me. Letting me be born in peace is the greatest form of gratitude!”
Without waiting for Klein to answer, “He” added, “Giving me that method doesn’t count!”
With that said, the black pram retreated and entered the shadows before vanishing.
Klein watched the surrounding walls collapse as he silently heaved a sigh of relief. He planned on escaping to sleep again.
At this moment, he froze because he discovered a new power infiltrating his dream.
Another one is coming just after one left. This is more lively than in the day!As Klein changed the dream according to his wishes, he pretended to look around in a daze.
Klein had set the dream to be that of 160 Böklund Street. He produced many beauties that circled around Dwayne Dantès. He did this to perfectly create the image of a knowledgeable and experienced tycoon who could only let go in his dreams while holding back in the real world to uphold his reputation.
Sitting on a sofa and receiving a cup of red wine from a young lady, Klein found his surroundings suddenly change before he could even taste it. It turned from his brightly-lit villa filled with elegant beauties to a dark, humid, and dirty sewer.
Following that, he saw five familiar explosives in his hands.
Aren’t these the ones I placed earlier?Klein was first taken aback as he pretended to jump in fright, throwing away the explosives as he looked around warily.
Noticing that there weren’t any other abnormalities, he retreated one step at a time until he felt his way to an upright metallic ladder. He decisively climbed up, moved the manhole cover away, and left the sewer.
As he returned to Böklund Street, his dream shattered as he woke up.
Klein opened his eyes and found himself in a dark room. As he looked at the ceiling adorned in gold, he recalled his encounter.
This was done by that Marauder pathway’s demigod?
He escaped the pursuit of the Nighthawks and is still hiding nearby. As he’s afraid that the Black Emperor who exposed his whereabouts would appear again, he began steering dreams to seek out his target?
Very possible! If it wasn’t because I can maintain my reason and lucidity when others infiltrate my dreams, I might have been driven by my subconscious to place the explosives again. After all, this is something I’ve done before, and the memory is still fresh in my mind…
Thankfully, I concluded the principle that a Marionettist should try to hide behind the scenes. Be it my exploration of the sewers, or meeting with Trissy, I had relied on my marionette. Even if it’s because of the distance, I didn’t choose to do it personally and had instead used my Spirit Body with the gray fog as a proxy while carrying items that can interfere with the prying of secrets and divination, making it impossible to determine who is the true mastermind. I would have long been discovered and targeted. Even if I didn’t die, I would have to flee Backlund in a pathetic manner.
Upon thinking of this, Klein felt relieved. In the beginning, he wasn’t certain of the secret hidden in the sewers. He had never expected it to be a demigod, but he had abided by the Marionettist’s principles and followed his strict requirements. Hence, he avoided the tragic outcome of having his “act” exposed.
Backlund really is a dangerous place. Any mistake can result in trouble…As Klein reflected over the matter, he felt that his Marionettist potion had unknowingly digested a little.
After he composed himself, he chuckled inwardly.
It appears that demigod is still in Böklund Street. He’s probably hiding in Hazel, or maybe even by her side.
Heh heh, if that demigod had infiltrated my dream a minute or two earlier, he would’ve met Snake of Fate Will Auceptin. Although this Sequence 1 angel is still in a weak phase, that’s only relative to other angels like Ouroboros. Faced with a sneaky demigod who can’t even parasitize Hazel, there likely won’t be any trouble. Ignoring the other powers, just revealing a full Mythical Creature state would be enough to deal tremendous damage to a demigod who’s equally weak.
I dare to bet that Will Auceptin must have sensed it ahead of time to choose that time window to come out; thus, successfully avoiding an encounter with any other demigods.
Unfortunately, I wasn’t able to make that Marauder demigod understand how dangerous it is to randomly infiltrate dreams in Backlund… Leonard definitely knows this very well…
Klein reined in his thoughts and pretended as though nothing had happened. With Cogitation, he fell asleep again.
It was only when the sun rose high in the sky that he woke up naturally. He sat up, transformed into Gehrman Sparrow, and prayed, “…Please inform Ma’am Hermit that the angel has accepted the method to regain a certain amount of strength during one’s weak stages. ‘He’ has agreed to complete the transaction in late June or early July.
“You can also ask Bernadette about when I can meet her.”
After completing the prayer, Klein transformed back into Dwayne Dantès, got out of bed, and entered the bathroom to wash up.
After brushing his teeth and washing his face; thus, becoming abnormally alert, he took four steps counterclockwise and headed above the gray fog. He then threw the scene of the prayer into the crimson star representing The Hermit.
…
On the docked Future, Cattleya watched Frank Lee step on the dock while filled with anticipation. He planned on finding some place to sell his items and save up 8,000 pounds to purchase the Druid Beyonder characteristic. She couldn’t help but raise her hand to her forehead, feeling an inexplicable lack of confidence.
Although she believed that she could suppress Frank Lee, even if he was a Druid, thanks to her strength, mysticism knowledge, and mystical items, just the thought of his strange ideas, as well his terrifying ability to put them into action, made her feel that the problem wasn’t that simple. She didn’t wish for a watermelon to grow on her head or participate in the Tarot Gathering above the gray fog while covered with ears of wheat.
Thankfully, he still doesn’t have the Druid potion formula. For now, I don’t have to worry about him advancing to Sequence 5…Cattleya nudged her glasses as she comforted herself.
At this moment, an illusory fog emanated in front of her as Gehrman Sparrow’s voice sounded in her ears.
That angel agreed?Cattleya’s expression softened as she couldn’t help smiling.
Once she obtained that drop of Mythical Creature blood, it meant that she was very close to the realm of a demigod!
She already had the Mysticologist potion formula. She has also completed the necessary conditions to exchange for a main ingredient from the Moses Ascetic Order. She also knew of the channel to obtain the other main ingredient, as well as the method to obtain it.
I just need to wait until July. July…Cattleya pursed her lips as her gaze penetrated the thick glasses while she surveyed her captain’s cabin.
…
Thursday afternoon. Just as Klein finished a class on ancient literature, he heard the illusory, stacked pleas.
After heading above the gray fog, he discovered that the supplicant was The Hermit Cattleya.
Admiral of Stars had requested Mr. Fool to inform The World that Queen Mystic had agreed to his request. If he was in Backlund, they could meet near the entrance of the bridge on the south bank of the Tussock River at eleven in the evening.
Bernadette is still in Backlund…Klein conjured Gehrman Sparrow and gave a confirmatory answer.
At 10:58 p.m., he entered his bathroom and took out a paper figurine from his pocket.
Pa!
Klein shook it and made the paper figurine turn into a Dwayne Dantès who sat on the toilet with a book in hand as though he was daydreaming.
Then, he shortened himself by about four centimeters. His face turned thin as his facial contours became more pronounced. He had transformed into Gehrman Sparrow.
Right on the heels of that, the glove on his left hand turned transparent as countless illusory figures appeared within.
Following that, Klein saw the surrounding colors saturate before turning well-separated and stacked. His body then phased away from the real world.
He quickly traversed the spirit world, and, based on his location, kept adjusting his trajectory. In just a few seconds, he appeared at the south bank of the Tussock River where the Backlund Bridge entrance was.
At that moment, it was already late at night. There was no one on the bridge, and it was extremely silent. The only thing that could be seen was a platoon of soldiers guarding the bridge a short distance away.
Klein was just about to find Queen Mystic Bernadette’s traces when he suddenly saw green pea vines droop down from the sky, interweaving to form a lush forest.
This “forest” didn’t have a peak as the veins formed different paths that either intersected or spiraled before extending high into the sky.
Klein was taken aback for a second as he casually found a pea vine and hung over a tiny trail in midair before taking steps forward.
After an unknown period of time, he saw that the green plants were connected to a seat that resembled a hammock. It was gently shaking above him.
Queen Mystic was sitting there, wearing a white Intis-styled shirt and a dark-black jacket. By her waist was a thin rapier. Other than not wearing a triangular hat, she was dressed like a standard pirate captain.
She didn’t only reveal her black leather boots like she did back when she interacted with Sherlock Moriarty in Backlund. At that moment, her chestnut hair cascaded down as her blue and deep eyes looked over. She gently said without any emotion, “Thank that existence behind you on my behalf.”
So you are still quite respectful towards The Fool. Hmm, the few answers I previously gave her had likely resolved some of her confusion…With the “mask” of Gehrman Sparrow on, Klein politely replied, “Alright.”
Bernadette’s eyes didn’t shift as she continued looking at him.
“Is there something this time?”
Klein paused for a second as he said the words he had already prepared, “I wish to receive your help in reproducing the prolonged state of being contaminated by the core seal’s power behind Chanis Gate of the Church of Evernight.”
As he spoke, Klein made Wraith Senor appear beside him.
Bernadette looked deeply at the upright Admiral of Blood. Without asking Gehrman Sparrow how he knew that she had the means, she calmly said, “The core seals in the different cathedrals of the Church of Evernight are different. The state of contamination will also be different.
“Is it the Evernight pathway, the Death pathway, or something else?
“Is it a main diocese cathedral, or a typical central cathedral in a city?”
She had directly eliminated the option of the Church of Evernight’s headquarters, the Cathedral of Serenity. This was because even a King of Angels wouldn’t cast “Their” sights on it.
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “Diocese cathedral. Evernight pathway.”
Bernadette nodded gently and said, “Then, I can allow him to suffer the corresponding contamination, but doing so will basically destroy this marionette of yours. It can still be used normally in the beginning, but with the passage of time, the contamination will worsen. He will slowly fall asleep, never to awaken.”
“Can the time it takes for the complete contamination be pushed back?” Klein asked, holding back the pain of potentially losing a marionette.
Senor was one of the most valuable assets he had!
Bernadette said with a calm expression, “Two months is the limit.”
Klein struggled inwardly for two seconds before replying in a deadpan manner, “Alright.”
He then pressed his hand to his chest and bowed.
“Thank you for your help.”
Bernadette didn’t say a word as she retracted her gaze. She extended her right hand as words that were written in Jotun, Dragonese, Elvish, and ancient Hermes appeared in midair.
These words interwove into strange symbols with a star-like radiance, as though they were opening a secret door that led deep into the spirit world.
With the secret door opened, a gust of wind blew, conjuring the upper body of a man that was covered in white cloth.
“Sleep Bugle,” Bernadette said gently but sternly.
The man who had a torso and wind for his bottom replied reverently, pulling out a human skull from the white cloth.
The skull’s eye sockets were deeply recessed and dark; It was impossible to see the bottom. The rest of the skull was covered with holes of different shapes and cracks. It was white like a piece of jade.
Bernadette took the Sleep Bugle and glanced at Gehrman Sparrow.
“Go back at least fifty meters.”
Klein didn’t ask why as he left Senor in his original spot, and he quickly distanced himself along the pea vine path.
After exceeding fifty meters, he suddenly heard a distant and serene melody that was filled with sorrow and gloom.
Subconsciously, Klein looked up at the area covered by the pea vines. Bernadette was sitting with her back slightly hunched. Her chestnut hair was fluttering as her head was bowed. She had placed the human skull to her mouth, letting the orifices produce an air stream that appeared like the orchestrated movement of the night.
The movement brought with it the power of calmness and faint melancholy. Bit by bit, it spread out without alarming the soldiers guarding the bridge beyond the pea vine forest.
Klein stood there and listened seriously when he suddenly had a pining for home.
That was home, something that a traveler who had been drifting for a long period of time yearned for the most but was unable to touch.
Chapter 829: Arrival of JuneTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
In the dark night, and within the green vine forest, Klein closed his eyes as he listened to that musical movement that was emitted from the sky.
He felt calm in both body and mind, but he felt a faint sense of depression and sadness grow, emanate, and resonate.
After an unknown period of time, the soothing melody finally disappeared as the hanging pea vines gently swayed in the night wind.
Klein sighed silently as he opened his eyes and looked up. He saw that Queen Mystic Bernadette had handed over the orifice-filled human skull back to the “servant” that was half-man, half-wind.
“It’s done.” Bernadette’s gentle and calm voice sounded.
“Thank you for your help.” Klein bowed once again as he controlled Wraith Senor to return to his side.
At this moment, the pea vines retracted upwards and slowly turned faint. Soon, the green forest vanished.
Klein and Senor simultaneously landed at the entrance to the bridge. There was no one around this silent area, apart from a platoon of soldiers whose backs were facing him. There was nothing different from before.
The fairytale-like scene from before was like an illusion.
Only then did Klein have the time to observe his marionette. He discovered that his marionette appeared more like a dead man than before. His face was pale and his aura cold. He gave off an obvious sense of gloom.
This is likely the result of a single high-dosage of contamination… If it’s just guarding Chanis Gate for one to two times a week, with each duty happening during the day, it wouldn’t be this serious. It’s impossible that two months is the limit… If that’s the case, even if it’s the church of an orthodox deity, it won’t be able to afford such losses… I expect a normal Keeper to live for several years, or even more than ten years. However, it’s easy to mutate midway and lose control… Sigh, they likely already know of the outcome when they chose to become Keepers… Klein felt poignant as he made Senor project himself onto the gold coin inside the iron cigar case.
Following that, he used Traveling to head out to sea. After selecting food for Creeping Hunger, he returned to his master bedroom’s bathroom in 160 Böklund Street.
…
5th June. Sunday. Inside the Hall family castle.
Audrey was sitting in front of a study desk as she admired the sight of the mystical item she had just acquired.
Its outer appearance was that of a black fishnet glove that reached the elbow. It appeared to be a product of the royal family that came with a sense of magnificence and elegance.
This was the item the Artisan had made after some time, using the Mentor of Confusion Beyonder characteristic she had obtained from The World Gehrman Sparrow.
Audrey had previously asked her father, Earl Hall, and obtained the answer: “You can buy it and use it for yourself. Having such filial thoughts is already good enough.” Hence, she specially instructed Mr. Hanged Man to get the Artisan to make it into an item that could be carried around by a lady.
This also made her suspect if her father had better mystical items, or if the Church of the Goddess provided him rather high-level protection.
Based on The Hanged Man’s description, this fishnet glove gave the wearer several Beyonder powers.
One of them was the enhancement of one’s dignity and body, making surrounding beings lower their own standing to submit themselves without realizing it.
Another was Distort, the ability to distort a target’s words, actions, and intent. It allowed one to formulate a certain order that provided them with an advantage.
The third was Bribe, which bribed them via a symbolic gesture. It allowed the target to feel a great sense of fondness, making it difficult to have any thoughts of animosity or even wish to fight the wearer. If the conditions were suitable, the person who received the “Bribe” had an extremely small chance of attacking their companions. Audrey heard from Mr. World that this was one type of “Bribe” Beyonder powers that was known as Bribe—Charm.”
The last was to produce a “Chaos” effect on a target or surrounding area, making it difficult for attacks to land on the wearer, and making the enemy easily “choose” to make the wrong judgment.
Audrey was very satisfied with these effects. However, what vexed her was that the Artisan’s level was lacking. The Sequence 5 mystical item he created had relatively serious negative side effects.
First, it would make the wearer’s psyche slowly grow dark, making them often wish to take shortcuts, use schemes, or dishonorable methods to complete matters. Second, the wearer would enter a state of Chaos after wearing it for more than three minutes. Audrey had tried it previously, and she had made a mistake without realizing it when she was bathing.
The normal procedure was to let her maidservant fill the bathtub with water and adjust the temperature before she took off her clothes, enter the bathtub, and then finish washing up. However, Audrey had first entered the bathtub, filled it with cold water, and waited until her clothes were wet before she remembered to take them off.
The only thing she was thankful about was that she had eventually controlled herself and hadn’t called her lady’s maid in to witness such an embarrassing matter.
This makes me feel like a curly-haired baboon! Audrey thought in embarrassment and anger.
She found the first negative effect acceptable because she was a Psychiatrist. She could often check on herself and eliminate her dark thoughts. Furthermore, she had Susie to provide her with help as an onlooker. However, the second negative effect was completely unacceptable.
The second negative effect is just too problematic. All I can do is bring it with me. I’ll wear it at critical moments. Ah, right, I still have Lie. It will amplify my emotions, so combined with the glove, it will only worsen the darkness in my heart. The current me might not be able to withstand it… Audrey’s green eyes darted around as she tried thinking of a solution.
At this moment, she heard knocking at the door.
Her maidservant, Annie, said from the outside, “Miss Audrey, the Lord wishes to talk to you about something.”
Audrey left the black fishnet glove on the door as she stood up and came to the door to open it.
Earl Hall, who didn’t wear a coat at home except for a shirt and matching vest, touched his beautiful beard and said with a chuckle, “Are you not ready? We’ll be returning to Backlund in a while.
“Tomorrow night will be your 18th birthday party.”
As he spoke, Earl Hall looked at Annie and company, indicating that they should retreat.
“Sigh, it’s the annual socializing season again.” Audrey nodded, feigning her maturity.
Earl Hall glanced at his daughter and asked with a laugh, “Have you thought of how you can make use of that item yet?”
Audrey pursed her lips into a smile.
“Of course.
“I plan on folding it up and putting it into a bag. Susie will carry it.”
This way, as she didn’t wear it or use it, Susie wouldn’t find herself in any situations of chaos and confusion, and its dark psychological problems could be treated by Audrey with Placate. More importantly, without Lie’s amplification, Susie, who was also a Psychiatrist, could also check on herself inwardly and regulate her mental state from time to time.
Earl Hall was taken aback as he praised with a surprised smile, “That’s a smart solution.”
Audrey felt smug, but she said in a reserved manner, “I plan on calling it the Hand of Horror.”
“Dear Earl, thank you for the birthday present~”
In a few more days, I can concoct the potion and attempt an advancement! Audrey added inwardly in joy.
…
Sunday night. 160 Böklund Street.
Klein stood on his balcony as he peeped at the street through the gap in the curtains. He couldn’t help but feel somewhat nervous.
If nothing unexpected happened, he planned on beginning his plan of stealing the Antigonus family’s notebook in a while.
With Queen Mystic Bernadette’s help, he had made his marionette enter a contaminated state. From his frequent visits to the cathedral for praying, bible studies, and donations, he had figured out the Keepers’ duty roster. There was only one thing left that was necessary for the preparations of Klein’s theft.
That was to secretly replace his target without anyone noticing it!
Based on Klein’s understanding of the situation, the Keepers would head underground at daybreak. And it was during such times when the cathedral remained close. To directly infiltrate inside ran the risk of being discovered by a demigod like the diocese’s archbishop. It could be said that there was no chance of success.
Therefore, Klein’s plan was to infiltrate the cathedral one day earlier and patiently wait for an opportunity.
This undoubtedly needed a sufficient disguise, but this didn’t stump a Faceless.
After a observing for some time, Klein discovered that the Church held a major Mass on Sunday night. This was because Sunday and the night were symbols for the Goddess.
And after the Mass ended, the servants would be busy clearing the trash and throwing them outside.
Klein’s plan was to seize this opportunity to knock a servant unconscious and enter the cathedral while disguised as the servant before sleeping in the servants’ quarters.
For this, he had even purchased a dosage that was able to let a person fall into a deep sleep for ten hours without causing any physical harm. He bought it from Emlyn for five pounds.
Phew… After a few minutes, Klein slowly exhaled as he drew the curtains. He walked back to his bedroom, took four steps counterclockwise, and went above the gray fog.
Sitting in The Fool’s chair, he thought in silence for a minute before conjuring a pen and paper. He wrote the divination statement: “This theft of the Antigonus family’s notebook will be dangerous.”
After putting down the dark red fountain pen, Klein removed the spirit pendulum from his left wrist. Using his left hand to hold the chain, he let the topaz hang down over the paper in close proximity with it.
He entered Cogitation, closed his eyes, and silently chanted the divination statement. After repeating it seven times, he slowly opened his eyes and saw the spirit pendulum spinning clockwise with an ordinary amplitude and frequency.
There’s danger, but it’s within an acceptable range… Klein quickly made an interpretation.
In fact, he was a little worried if his divination was being interfered with, just like how the Mother Tree of Desire had done so. However, he had no way of verifying it, much less falsify the possibility.
Therefore, when the divination outcome, plans, and preparations satisfied the required conditions, Klein had made up his mind.
He looked at the hanging topaz that slowly came to a halt. In Chinese, he said in a heavy voice, “A strung bow is poised to strike.”
Before he finished his sentence, Klein let his spirituality envelop himself as he simulated the feeling of falling, and he returned to the real world.
This time, he planned on only bringing three items with him—Creeping Hunger, Senor’s gold coin, and Azik’s copper whistle. The characteristic they had in common was that they could be stored inside an iron cigar case. He could use Paper Angel and a wall of spirituality to provide a double layer of screening.
As for the other items, there was a high chance that they couldn’t pass through Chanis Gate, as they could easily trigger an anomaly at the core seal. Therefore, Klein had left the rest of his items, as well as his money, above the gray fog, prepared to immediately flee if anything went wrong.
It’s just that the 3% Coim Company shares worth 12,800 pounds is tied to Dwayne Dantès’s identity… Klein quickly reined in his thoughts, picked up a mirror, and placed it on the pillow.
Following that, he drew the mysterious symbol used for summoning Arrodes.
Chapter 830: InfiltrationTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
The mirror on Klein’s pillow glowed with an aqueous luster as silver points of light gathered to form Loenese words:
“Exalted Great Master, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is constantly at your service!”
Klein stood beside the bed and looked at the mirror before calmly asking, “Where is the Antigonus family’s notebook located behind Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate?”
He wanted to confirm the location so that he could directly head for his target and complete his plan in the shortest time possible. Through this, he could avoid all kinds of accidents.
Silver text distorted and changed on the mirror’s surface, forming a new line of text:
“It’s a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact. It will be on the right in basement two. I can’t see anything more specific.”
Klein tersely acknowledged as he said, “It’s your turn to ask.”
Arrodes immediately dispersed the silver words and presented a new question:
“What other instructions do you have?”
If this were any other time, Klein definitely would’ve secretly tsked, but his high-strung mind made him nod.
“Just watch over my illusion like before to deal with any accidents.”
“Alright, Master!” Arrodes didn’t hesitate to give an answer as it hurriedly added, “I-I will hold back my instincts. I swear to you, the great ruler above the spirit world!”
Klein nodded gently, took two steps forward, and made the mirror look like Dwayne Dantès.
The image became clearer and bigger until it looked real.
After some slight adjustments, Klein made it lie in bed as though it was already sleeping.
At this moment, he saw Dwayne Dantès turned his head over and smile at him with a toady look. At the same time, he reached out his hands and pulled the blanket towards his head.
“…”
Without a word, Klein transformed into the cold and crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, as Creeping Hunger on his left hand turned transparent.
His body rapidly phased away as he Traveled to the other end of Phelps Street where Saint Samuel Cathedral was. Following that, he walked to the square filled with pigeons in the day, and he hid himself in a corner under the guise of the shadows.
A short while later, a batch of believers who had attended Mass came out of the cathedral. Before long, servants began leaving the cathedral with all sorts of miscellaneous items, walking to the trash bins in an alley. A number of people were dealing with the feces that was found at the spot where the carriages parked at.
At this moment, a servant’s body suddenly trembled before he bowed his head. He seriously began cleaning the area, and he even proactively walked towards the square as though he wanted to clean the trash there. He slowly opened up a distance from the others until he came to a shadowy area.
When the other servants stopped placing their attention on him, a hand suddenly outlined itself and reached out of the void, grabbing him by the shoulder and causing his body to phase away into nothingness.
Klein had directly Traveled to a cheap two-bedroom condominium in East Borough. He had Teleported over a few days ago with another identity to rent it.
A Traveler’s ability is really convenient. The only problem is that I need to have a pirate sacrifice his life every time… Klein lampooned to relieve his anxiety as he made the servant lie in bed. Then, he took out a long metal vial and threw it at him.
The servant caught it and pulled out the stopper before gulping down the soporific medicine in it. In a few seconds, he fell into a deep slumber as Senor surfaced to the side.
Klein observed the servant on the bed as his body suddenly softened like he had transformed into a slime monster.
However, he didn’t collapse into a pool. After some swaying, he instantly shortened his height by fifteen centimeters as his skin darkened in color. His facial features moved, and soon, he had transformed into the servant.
And at this moment, Senor had already taken off the servant’s clothes.
Without wasting any time, Klein quickly changed into those clothes and moved the items from the iron cigar case over.
Picking up the broom and surveying the area before confirming that there weren’t any problems, he made Senor return to the gold coin before Klein lowered his left arm and spread his fingers. He watched as Creeping Hunger produced an indescribable transparency effect.
After teleporting back to the shadowy corner, Klein bent his back and began cleaning the area seriously. Step by step, he approached the busy servants but maintained a distance from them to prevent anyone from chatting with him which would increase his chances of being exposed.
After about thirty minutes, the servants gathered together and entered Saint Samuel Cathedral and turned into a side door.
At a distance away from the priests, a servant stretched his arms and said, “How tiring.”
Klein pretended to look uninterested in the conversation due to his fatigue as he tersely nodded without participating in the conversation.
Soon, they returned to the servants’ quarters. It comprised of two rather big rooms, with many bunk beds inside. Beside each bed was a wardrobe and chest.
Klein was immediately at a loss. He didn’t know whether to head left or right.
Thankfully, he was a Seer. He could solely rely on his spiritual intuition on matters that didn’t involve Beyonders or mysterious domains. Furthermore, he was still holding onto a broom. Hence, he pretended to have his hand slip and secretly did a Dowsing Rod Seeking. He received a revelation that he should head right.
When he entered the room on the right, Klein deliberately slowed down a little, observing the actions of the other servants. Then, he mimicked them by placing the broom in the region behind the door. Then, he went outside to the common bathroom to wash his face, rinse his mouth, and wash his feet.
After he completed all of this in a slow manner, the bed that belonged to him revealed itself—the bed that wasn’t occupied.
Lying in bed, Klein finally felt relieved as he secretly sighed in relief.
The servants were all exhausted and before long, they fell asleep, producing a symphony of snores.
Klein maintained his consciousness and very slowly removed Creeping Hunger. Folding it up into a tiny shape, he stuffed it inside the iron cigar case, putting it together with Azik’s copper whistle and Senor’s gold coin.
Seconds turned to minutes as he found it impossible to sleep due to anxiety. All he could do was rely on Cogitation to force himself to sleep for a few hours.
He woke up at a specific time and released Senor.
This marionette’s cold aura rapidly melded with the surroundings as the Spirit Body Threads collapsed inwardly, gradually turning black without any origins.
It can still be controlled… Klein nodded indiscernibly and made the Wraith use the stained glass windows high above and the bright stone floor tiles to arrive at the staircase that led to the Keepers above.
He believed that if Senor hadn’t been contaminated ahead of time, making Chanis Gate’s core seal think of it as one of its own, it definitely would’ve reacted and cleansed it.
How could a Wraith have the ability to move freely in an orthodox Church’s cathedral!
And due to the “tacit approval” from the core seal and the disruption from the Paper Angel, the demigod-level archbishop that lived somewhere in the cathedral wasn’t alerted!
Under Klein’s control, and using the sensations from the contamination, the invisible Senor slowly walked to the second floor before turning left and finding the residence of the Keepers.
It’s Monday tomorrow… This week’s Monday shift is likely done by the Keeper I met first… Klein had long figured out the roster, so he made the dark-red coated Wraith stealthily pass through the wooden door and float into different rooms to identify the target.
As there were only a few people inside, he quickly found the pale elder with loose facial skin, sparse hair, and a big nose
Senor immediately took out a sedative vial and placed it to the side. Then, before the Keeper sensed anything, it possessed him!
The Keeper, who was in deep sleep, lost control over his body before he could even wake up to resist. All he could do was open his grayish-blue eyes and watch himself slowly pick up the vial and pull off the stopper. Then, he downed the liquid inside.
His body convulsed abnormally as his organs seemed to be engaged in a violent struggle. After a full minute, he slowly went limp and closed his eyes again, entering a dreamless sleep.
After doing all of this, Senor left the body of the Keeper and used all kinds of mirror surfaces to leap back to the servants’ quarters before entering Klein’s body.
Klein immediately emitted a cold, dead, and distant aura. Even showing an expression appeared to be difficult.
He slowly got out of bed and silently left the servants’ quarters. In the shadows and murals that weren’t illuminated by the moonlight, he walked to the second floor and entered the target’s room.
Standing by the bedside, Klein, whilst in the appearance of a servant, slowly grew taller as his hair turned gray and sparse while his nose enlarged significantly.
In just a few seconds, he looked identical to the Keeper who just drank the sedative. Even his aura was identical.
Changing into the black clergyman’s coat that was placed to the side, Klein moved the Keeper’s and servant’s clothes underneath the bed and laid down as he kept note of the time.
At half-past five, he woke up ahead of time, finishing the white bread he had prepared the night before and drank a cup of water. He then looked quietly out the window.
Just as day broke, Klein maintained his deadpan state and walked out the door. He went to the first floor, and following the path he had previously verified, he took a left turn.
After walking for a moment, he wasn’t surprised to see a priest.
This was his experience as a former Nighthawk; therefore, Klein wasn’t too worried that he couldn’t find the path.
The priest stood outside a secret door that led underground. As he raised his right hand, he tapped four times clockwise on his chest and said, “May the Goddess bless you.”
“Praise the Lady,” Klein replied hoarsely and similarly drew a crimson moon.
He didn’t stay any longer and walked past the priest. Under the lamps that lined the walls, he walked down the staircase and arrived at the crossroads.
Based on his understanding of his environment, Klein believed that turning right would leave the cathedral, and it would likely lead to the disguised security company or other organization belonging to the Nighthawks. Therefore, he didn’t hesitate to turn left.
At that moment, he saw a man wearing a Red Glove walk over.
The casually dressed man had black hair and green eyes with handsome looks. He was none other than Leonard Mitchell.
Chapter 831: Just Inches AwayTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Upon seeing Leonard, Klein’s back muscles instantly stiffened. His nerves tensed up like a fully-drawn bow that could snap at any moment.
He remembered very clearly that Leonard had a Marauder pathway angel, Pallez Zoroast, parasitizing him. “He” could sense the uniqueness about his body and, from that, see through his disguise.
If that Grandpa were to inform Leonard of the problem with the Keeper in front of him, that would be troublesome. I’ll just have to hope that my dear poet is afraid that his secret will be exposed and that he would feign ignorance… Back in Tingen, although he often said that everyone has their secrets and that there’s no need to worry about it, that’s all regarding matters pertaining to the Church. Who knows if he suddenly feels the need to uphold justice and decides to be loyal and take the risk to expose me. After all, this matter is very similar with Ince Zangwill’s… At that moment, Klein’s forehead nearly broke out into a sweat.
To be frank, he never expected to encounter Leonard while heading to Chanis Gate because he was a Red Glove and not an ordinary Nighthawk. There was no need for him to be on duty, so there wasn’t a need for him to be here at that moment in time.
However, Klein immediately thought of a crucial point.
The one who could detect his uniqueness was Pallez Zoroast and not Leonard Mitchell. The former’s attitude was more important!
The Grandpa knows that I know of “His” existence. Once “He” exposes my disguise and pushes me into a corner, “He” has to be prepared to be exposed by me. When the time comes, we will definitely be trading blows with each other, benefiting no one. And for an angel from the Marauder pathway who doesn’t believe in the Goddess, there’s no need for that… If I were “Him,” I would pretend that nothing had happened. I wouldn’t even remind Leonard Mitchell, leaving my safety to be decided by my host… As he quickly cleared his train of thought, Klein composed himself and walked over towards the red-gloved Leonard Mitchell.
Leonard indifferently looked at the Keeper with grizzled sparse hair. He couldn’t help but raise his right hand to cover his mouth and yawn.
He has nothing better to do because he doesn’t sleep at night, so he’d gone to the duty room to play cards with the person on duty? What a perfect Sleepless… Klein roughly understood the reason for the Red Glove poet appearing.
He recalled the reactions of the Keepers when they met Nighthawks in Tingen. He silently nodded his head at Leonard and drew a moon with his right index and middle finger, tapping his chest four times in a clockwise manner.
Leonard used the same action in response as he passed by the Keeper without noticing anything.
Klein silently exhaled as he maintained his usual pace and gait until he reached his destination.
The iron-black double door was heavy and cold. Engraved on it were seven Sacred Emblems appearing as though nothing could stir it.
Klein turned his body to the side and took two steps to the side. He knocked on the Keeper’s door, and under the gaze of the Nighthawk on duty, he opened Chanis Gate.
The darkness deep inside immediately surged out. Even though there were silver candles with engraved patterns burning silently inside, they were unable to disperse such a feeling. And the ghostly-blue flame accentuated the deathly silence.
Meanwhile, Klein felt that something invisible in the darkness was grazing past his skin and entering deep into his body. It passed through the boundary of reality and illusions, connecting to Wraith Senor.
Suddenly, without even activating his Spirit Vision, he saw black threads covering the area behind Chanis Gate. They were gently swaying, either bundled or extended out as though a lady was spreading out her hair, or some monster was flailing its tentacles.
Klein walked forward with a deadpan expression. After entering the sealed land, he turned around and closed Chanis Gate.
At that moment, all the sounds outside were completely cut off. The silence inside was like a kingdom of the dead. It made him imagine and feel fear. Klein was reminded of himself occasionally watching the darkness in bed with his eyes open. He didn’t dare to sleep even though he hadn’t heard any ghost stories.
It’s no wonder the Goddess has the title of Empress of Horror… Klein cast his gaze to the side and raised the lantern in the corner, lighting it with great familiarity.
Dim yellow light immediately poured out before being tainted with a ghostly blue.
Klein, who was wearing a black clergyman’s robe, wasn’t in a rush to head for basement two to search for the Antigonus family’s notebook. Instead, he stayed behind the gate and patiently waited.
He was doing so in the event that the Nighthawks were in urgent need of something but could only wait until daybreak since they were unable to retrieve them at night.
Based on his experience, Keepers were most easily disturbed in the first five minutes of them entering Chanis Gate. As long as he survived that period, and as long as there weren’t any additional accidents, the normal retrieval process of materials would happen after eight. That was the standard working hours of the Nighthawks and civilian staff.
In other words, once Klein lasted the first five minutes, he wouldn’t be disturbed by the Nighthawks for the next two hours. Of course, he didn’t have that much time for his operation. The Church of Evernight opened at eight, and the servants would wake up an hour or an hour and a half ahead of time to get down to work. After half-past six, the other servants could realize that one of them was missing!
Time ticked by as Klein’s heartbeat couldn’t help but speed up. He found the five minutes excruciating.
Finally, his countdown finally ended as he cast his gaze towards the stone stairs in the darkness. it was the passage that led to the second floor.
At that moment in time, there was no one in here that could restrict him!
At this stage, Klein believed that he had overcome 70% of the difficulties. The remaining 30% consisted of how he would leave after obtaining the notebook.
Of course, there was always a certain chance for all kinds of accidents to happen. Klein didn’t wish to be careless as he raised a lantern and walked to the stone staircase.
To other Beyonders, the first level behind Chanis Gate was actually a lot more attractive than the Sealed Artifacts. There were all kinds of Beyonder ingredients, potion formulas, and secret knowledge here. There were even captured heretics that had been apprehended, as well as unaffiliated Beyonders. Be it trying to be rich, to advance, or to rescue their companions, an infiltrator just needed to search around this level.
However, Klein needed to head deeper inside where the dangerous items were sealed.
Passing through a few tightly locked stone chambers, he clearly sensed people inside. However, they weren’t making a fuss or roaring, nor were they pleading for mercy or shouting for help. They were silently lying there or sitting there. Their auras had already turned cold.
The lantern’s light flickered as it illuminated the staircase that led down. Klein focused again and steadily walked deeper underground.
He didn’t run, afraid that he would trigger a negative reaction from the core seal.
As it became darker, the ghostly-blue flames from the elegant candle stands on the two ends had weakened; they appeared as though they were about to be extinguished at any moment. And at that moment, the pure darkness might bring about unimaginable horrific changes. Klein repressed his instinctive fear as he finally walked down the stairs and came to basement two.
With a Wraith’s night vision, Klein discovered that there were strange walls made of steel, bricks, mud, and silver. They were sectioned off into different regions, with certain spots open and other rooms tightly shut. All of them had a Sealed Artifact.
With the lantern in hand, he turned left as the scene before Klein’s eyes lit up. He saw a burning flame and a glowing-red and black anthracite and charcoal.
The region was in a half-open state. Inside was a bathtub-like object made of steel. The area beneath it was dug open and was stuffed with anthracite, charcoal, and other flammable objects.
They kept burning, making the steel bathtub produce bubbling sounds, letting the steam emanate out, condensing on the ceiling and dripping down like rain.
An artifact that needs to be soaked in hot water for the seal… And the Keepers need to periodically add anthracite and charcoal to prevent the fire from extinguishing… Hmm, if there’s a Sealed Artifact that can constantly emit high temperatures, they can be placed together, making the seal easy… Klein glanced at the steel bathtub. Hoping that no accident spoiled his plans, he approached it and used a tool to add some anthracite into the fire pit.
When he looked up, he noticed something through the corner of his eye. Immersed under the hot water in the bathtub was a silver metallic object.
Together, they seemed to form a heavy full-body armor. And a part of it had unremovable dark red blood stains and splattered red spots.
1-42… An ancient god’s blood… So now it’s permanently stored in the Backlund diocese… Klein had seen this Sealed Artifact before as the corresponding information surfaced in his mind.
Just as he was about to retract his gaze, he saw the spartan silver helmet.
The helmet’s visor had been pulled down, making its interior appear dark. At that instant, Klein felt that a gaze was penetrating it and casting itself on him.
He trembled as he hurriedly took two steps back, his heartbeat racing erratically.
Not daring to observe it any further, Klein composed himself and cast his gaze forward as he steadily walked forward and left the area.
After passing through a few sealed areas, his spiritual perception was triggered. He felt that something on the right was summoning him. Furthermore, it was producing the beating sounds of an expanding and contracting heart!
Indeed, the Antigonus family’s notebook has been waiting for me all this time… Klein silently confirmed his earlier theory, and following the illusory summoning, he changed direction and approached it.
In just two or three minutes, he saw a room with an ajar stone door. It was dark inside without any source of light.
With the lantern’s illumination, an empty bookshelf formed from white bone appeared in Klein’s eyes. On it was an ancient notebook in a black hardcover.
It was the Antigonus family’s notebook!
“Hornacis… Flegrea… Hornacis… Flegrea…” Illusory voices drilled into Klein’s ears as he confirmed his target!
Things happened very smoothly, but Klein didn’t dare to be careless or rash. He carefully entered the room as he slowly approached, afraid that the mechanism that sealed the Antigonus family’s notebook would inflict harm to him.
Hence, when he closed in, a hand in a dark red sleeve suddenly reached out from his abdomen!
It was Wraith Senor’s hand.
One of the principles of a Marionettist: Use as a marionette as much as possible in situations that a marionette could be used. If anything were to happen, the marionette would bear the brunt!
At this moment, there was a slam from the direction of the door as though someone had walked in.
Klein’s pupils dilated as he lunged for the bone shelf without any thought, making the marionette’s hand by his abdomen grab the Antigonus family’s notebook. At the same time, his right hand reached into his clothes and opened the iron cigar case and wore Creeping Hunger. He was attempting to teleport directly outside before the core seal reacted!
During this process, a scene of the door naturally appeared in his mind.
A figure wearing a hooded classical robe was standing there. The figure had a pretty face that wore a lifeless expression. The deep black eyes lacked any spirituality!
That high-ranking member of the Church that directly wiped Mr. A out of existence and ended the Great Smog of Backlund? Why would she be hiding underground? That’s not logical! Just as a sense of horror emerged in Klein’s heart, he instinctively lowered his head to look at his body.
His body was rapidly being wiped away like an eraser erasing a pencil drawing. Before he could touch the Antigonus family’s notebook, he had completely vanished.
Chapter 832: TownTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Before his brain “short-circuited,” Klein only had time for two thoughts:
How powerful. There’s no way to resist…
I wonder if I can be revived from such a death…
As his thoughts resonated, Klein’s vision turned pitch-black. He lost all his senses as he entered a dreamless slumber.
After an unknown period of time, the silent darkness suddenly stirred. He vaguely felt a sense of grogginess as he felt a cold wind blow at him.
As his thoughts thawed bit by bit, Klein slowly opened his eyes and saw fog everywhere above him. The crimson moon was hidden in it, occasionally showing itself.
Did I just resurrect again? Or have I entered the Underworld? Even if it’s the latter, that’s not too problematic. I might even be able to get the skeleton messenger to contact Mr. Azik. However, I’ll have to become an undead creature or spirit world creature… Klein’s mind was still a little heavy, as though someone had injected glue into his brain, preventing him from expanding on his thoughts.
Slowly, he sensed his body and heard his heart beating.
His mind quickly turned lucid as he believed that the possibility of him resurrecting was higher. Perhaps, he had been thrown out into the wilderness.
Pa!
Klein’s joints produced a crack as he jumped to his feet. Without checking his physical condition, he first observed his surroundings and confirmed the type of environment he was in.
The first thing he saw was a fog that permeated the area and the dark and stillness of the night. And closeby was a tiny town.
The most striking building in the town was an extremely ancient spired cathedral. It was completely black in color. There wasn’t a bell tower, and at the top of it were pitch-black ravens spiraling around it.
Around the cathedral were many buildings. They were normal two-story residences and simple wooden huts. There were bread shops with hanging signboards and grayish-white mills using waterwheels for power. However, there wasn’t a single pedestrian. They seemed to be asleep in the quietness of the night.
As a Seer, Klein instantly found the town very familiar, as though he had seen it somewhere in the past!
After a brief recall, he remembered what it represented.
This was the source of danger of the nighttime in the ruins of the battle of gods!
After entering the easternmost region of the Sonia Sea, if one didn’t sleep and enter a dream world when night fell, it would be discovered that the person would have gone missing once it was daytime. Klein had once been jolted awake in a dream with the Saint of Darkness, and he saw in the distance a place which was enshrouded in the tranquility of the night. There was a mysterious and bizarre foggy town!
He even suspected that all the living beings that vanished at night in the ruins had entered the town.
Now, he was there himself. He was less than a hundred meters from the foggy town!
It’s related to the night… The target vanishes like it was erased… The power of that high-ranking member of the Church doesn’t directly kill her enemies, and she instead sends them here? Do the living beings that vanish at night in the ruins also encounter such situations? But it’s said that there’s no way to obtain their whereabouts via divination. The only interpretation they can conclude is that they might still be alive… of course, it’s also possible that I can be resurrected; thus, appearing here… Amidst his thoughts, Klein retracted his gaze and used his ability as a Clown to observe his physical condition.
He had already changed back into Klein Moretti, but he was still wearing the Keeper’s black clergyman robe. He didn’t have any signs of an injury on him.
Filled with experience, Klein quickly calmed down. His right hand reached into his pocket and opened the iron cigar case. He took out the folded human-skinned glove and wore it on his left hand.
After confirming that Creeping Hunger could still be used, Klein lifted Azik’s copper whistle and blew into it.
However, the skeleton messenger didn’t appear in the Spirit Vision he quickly activated.
Klein wasn’t too surprised with such an outcome. Instead, he found it normal. After all, the people who had vanished on the eastern front of the Sonia Sea had yet to be found. After all, over the years, there was likely no lack of Beyonders here who could summon messengers, such as the members of the Numinous Episcopate.
This place is directly isolated from the spirit world? From the looks of it, Traveling can’t be used… As expected of a high-ranking member the Church sent to deal with the Great Smog of Backlund. She “sends” her targets here as a form of eternal exile or imprisonment. It’s impossible to use ordinary or simple means to contact the outside world. To escape from this place, even saints will find it difficult… Klein didn’t lose himself to anxiety as he still felt confident.
He placed Azik’s copper whistle back into the iron cigar case and prepared to take four steps counterclockwise.
He wanted to head above the gray fog to escape the “imprisonment” of the fog town!
“Blessings Stem From The Immortal Lord of Heaven and Earth…
“Blessings Stem From The Sky Lord of Heaven and Earth…
“Blessings Stem From The Exalted Thearch of Heaven and Earth…
“Blessings Stem From The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth…”
With one sentence per step, Klein rapidly completed the ritual.
However, he didn’t hear the familiar, frenzied ravings. Nor did he see the endless emanating grayish-white fog.
This… Klein’s pupils constricted as he fell into a momentarily daze.
This place was isolated from the mysterious space above the gray fog!
This made his greatest trump card unusable!
Klein had relied on the area above the gray fog to escape danger many times in the past. But this time, this solution was ineffective.
This was the first time he was encountering such a situation.
Man, it feels as though my cheat has been blocked… Klein lampooned to relax his tense emotions.
Based on his knowledge of mysticism, he suspected that the foggy town was likely related to a true deity because this was the only explanation as to why he couldn’t head above the gray fog.
This place has close ties to the night. I was “sent” here after encountering a high-ranking member… Could it be a “prison” that the Goddess created herself? But, “She” is the Mother of Concealment. Perhaps she can directly make people or items enter a “concealed” state, making people in the real world never able to find them again… Klein seriously contemplated and decisively decided to explore the foggy town. This was because the method to leave this place was most likely to be there.
At this point, he was no longer worried about not being able to convene the Tarot Club.
Of course, there was no need for him to worry about it for now. He had canceled the coming Tarot Gathering ahead of time because the operation of stealing the Antigonus family’s notebook was fraught with danger and variables. Klein suspected that he might end up dead and be unable able to resurrect in time. Therefore, he used a reasonable excuse to get everyone to make additional preparations for a week.
After making up his mind, Klein immediately got the Wraith inside him to float beside him.
The marionette’s condition was already in a terrible state. The dead and cold aura was something substantial, making his control of the Spirit Body Threads somewhat rough.
Thankfully, I can still use him for a few more days… Also, Mr. A was erased by that high-ranking Church member. He might be living nearby. I have to be careful about this person who’s equivalent to a lunatic… Klein transformed into Gehrman Sparrow as he made Senor walk ahead and enter the foggy town.
Following the Marionettist principle he had concluded, he stood in the back with a distance of at least 110 meters between them.
Over time, his digestion had increased his control over his marionette to 120 meters. There was also a reduction in the time needed to gain initial control of Spirit Body Threads and completely change someone into a marionette. Faced with an enemy whose Spirit Body was equally strong, the former took 16 seconds, and the latter took four minutes.
In the silent foggy world, Senor, in his dark red coat and old triangular hat, didn’t take long to enter the bizarre and mysterious town.
Many of the building doors were still open as though they were welcoming guests from afar. With his marionette’s vision, Klein saw that there was a half-chewed loaf of white bread on the table. There were wine glasses for red wine and messy silver cutlery…
It looked like someone had been enjoying dinner, but there was no one present. The owners of these different houses seemed to have suddenly vanished into thin air.
Vanished… This term suddenly surfaced in Klein’s mind as he hurriedly made Senor cast his gaze towards the grayish-white mill.
Inside the mill, the wind-powered mill was rotating silently, but other than the floor that was scattered with flour, no flour came out again.
This scene feels familiar. I seem to have heard of it before… Klein frowned bit by bit. As he relied on his marionette, he continued surveying his environment while carefully recalling the similar situation.
Just as he was considering using dream divination to question his spirituality, he found the corresponding answer.
A similar scene had appeared in the ancient ruins that appeared at the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range!
Based on the literature, the buildings there had every arrangement and decoration well-preserved. Even the wall murals didn’t have any signs of damage. The table was arranged with cutlery, and there were dried stains of rot on the dining plates… In some rooms, there were half-filled bottles of alcohol that had almost turned into plain water…
The discoverer mentioned that when he first discovered the remains, he even had the belief that the people residing there had just vanished all of a sudden!
There’s some relation between this foggy town and the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range? No way, after trying to avoid it, I ended up coming to it? Klein’s facial features twitched involuntarily. For a moment, he couldn’t believe what was on his mind.
Of course, the scene was just similar and wasn’t enough to make him come up with such a conclusion.
After taking a deep breath and slowly exhaling, Klein forced himself to calm down. He controlled Wraith Senor and made him venture deeper into the foggy town.
At that moment, he heard light footsteps.
Klein’s heart tensed up as he hurriedly hid inside the mill and made his marionette stop.
In just a few seconds, Wraith Senor saw a woman walk out from a nearby alley.
She wore a pure white robe, and her hair was pulled back, revealing her long, white neck. She looked extremely beautiful.
Chapter 833: Things to Take Note OfTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Inside the dark, foggy town, the woman who walked out of the alley seemed to be out of place with her surroundings. She was pure, stately, and untainted. She was so gorgeous that it lit up the eyes of anyone whose gaze landed on her.
As for her pure, simple robe and her loosely pulled back hair, they added to her bearing and languidness.
That gorgeous woman also noticed Senor. Her expression froze for a moment before she smiled. using a sweet voice, she said, “Senor…
“When did you become a marionette? If not for the powers of Evernight contaminating you this badly, I wouldn’t have recognized you.”
Although she looked like she was talking to Senor, she was actually conversing with the controller through the marionette.
Sigh, this kind of dead and cold aura can’t be hidden at all. I can’t fool Beyonders of higher Sequences… I was still hoping that I could hide somewhere inconspicuous and use Admiral of Blood Senor to make contact with her so as to maximize my own safety… This place screens away the power of the gray fog, so if I were to die, I likely won’t be able to resurrect… Klein hid inside the grayish-white mill and made his marionette speak hoarsely, “If you could leave, you’d easily find out that I’ve been serving my master more than a month ago.”
He used Admiral of Blood’s tone and experiences to answer as though he was still alive.
This was the acting principle of a Marionettist, to let each marionette have their unique identity and setting!
Meanwhile, Klein also buried a keyword “leave,” in preparation to broach the topic of leaving.
In this bizarre and mysterious town, he didn’t have thoughts of instantly killing any Demoness that he saw. Ignoring the question of there being any good Demonesses and whether he was equipped with the strength to do so, just the fact that they were trapped in here had made it imperative that he communicated with her for intelligence to seek a way to get out. This was enough to make him choose peaceful coexistence for the time being.
The woman in a simple white robe chuckled and said, “Not forgetting to constantly act. From the looks of it, you will quickly digest the Marionettist potion.
“A member of the Secret Order?”
She’s very familiar with the Seer pathway… Hmm, the Demoness Sect was a secret organization that was active in the Fourth Epoch. Even if they didn’t have close ties with the Zaratul or Antigonus families, they should be quite familiar with each other. It’s very normal to understand the Seer pathway. Of course, the premise to that is that this lady is a Demoness… Klein’s heart stirred as he deliberately asked, “Aren’t there other possibilities?”
He tried to sound her out to see if other organizations might wield control over the Seer pathway.
The beautiful and pure lady walked forward and leaned towards Admiral of Blood Senor as she said with a smile, “It doesn’t matter which organization you belong to. We have been exiled here, and it’s practically eternal imprisonment. The past no longer matters; what matters is the future—whether we can cooperate to find a way of leaving.”
I failed to sound her out… Klein made the Wraith reply, “That’s exactly what I was thinking.
“How may I address you?”
As the lady approached Senor, Klein caught a whiff of a refreshing fragrance with his marionette’s sense of smell. Due to her words, he suddenly had a baffling thought to help each other in such a perilous situation while abandoning all morals, to help warm up each other’s souls with their bodies.
She’s like a Demoness… Hmm, her voice sounds more familiar the more I listen to her. But why can’t I put my thumb on it. What a pity, there’s no way to use dream divination in such a situation. She will be able to seize the opportunity while I’m unconscious, and it’s hard to predict what will happen… Klein frowned slightly.
This beautiful woman with a tinge of languidness raised her hand to stroke her hair, accentuating her petite ear.
“Panatiya.
“What about you?”
Klein had originally planned on randomly choosing a disguise, such as the Aurora Order’s Mr. X or Death Announcer’s second mate, Kircheis. After all, he could use Creeping Hunger to simulate their powers, but he ultimately gave up the disguise and directly said, “Gehrman Sparrow.”
He didn’t know when this suspected Demoness had entered the foggy town, so he was unable to eliminate the possibility that she knew about Admiral of Blood’s disappearance.
Panatiya nodded and asked, “How did you get in?”
Klein didn’t keep the truth from her as he said with the marionette’s mouth, “I encountered an unknown lady.
“She wore a hood, and her eyes were like the night, but it lacked any spirituality.”
Panatiya fell silent for two seconds before saying, “So it’s her. Heh…”
She didn’t continue in detail as she said with a smile, “What did you actually do? You actually managed to get the Church of Evernight to send ‘Her’ to deal with you?”
Panatiya had changed the pronoun she used.
“Her”? That lady is an angel? An ascetic from the Church? Panatiya seems to know much about “Her”… Klein’s thoughts whirred as he said vaguely, “I infiltrated Saint Samuel Cathedral and attempted to steal a Sealed Artifact, but in the end…”
He didn’t go into the details, because he had no idea how he encountered the lady.
Klein believed that as an angel, it was impossible for the lady to keep living behind Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate. There was nothing in there that required an important figure like “Her” to keep watch on the entire time!
“Is that so… So ‘She’ is indeed in the basement of Samuel Cathedral.” Panatiya seemed to confirm something.
In secret organizations, the word “saint” is not used when talking about Saint Samuel Cathedral… I should take note of this detail in the future… Klein ruminated over her choice of words.
Panatiya didn’t continue on the topic as she said with a smile, “Alright, let’s not bother with the past. Just as I said, what’s important is the future and how we can escape.”
Klein used this opportunity to make Senor ask, “What do you know about this place?”
Panatiya glanced at the spired cathedral in the middle of the town and said, “This place isn’t the real or spirit world, nor is it the astral world. It’s in some kind of secret, hidden state.
“I’ve explored most of this area, including the area outside the town. I didn’t manage to find any clues. All that’s left is that cathedral. Perhaps all the secrets are hidden inside.
“Why don’t you explore the cathedral?” Klein asked with his marionette’s mouth.
Panatiya yanked her pure white robe. On it were signs of wear and tear.
“My intuition tells me that there’s extreme danger inside.”
Upon saying that, she switched topics.
“And now, there’s a solution. Your marionette can help us scout. Even if it’s lost, it wouldn’t deal you any harm.
“Don’t worry. As long as we gain an understanding of the situation inside, I’ll find a chance to give you a better marionette. After all, it doesn’t look like it can last long.”
There’s nothing unreasonable about that, but I don’t trust you. After all, you are most likely a Demoness… Klein didn’t agree or object to it as he took the opportunity to get Senor to ask, “Are there any things to take note of while in here?”
Panatiya pursed her lips and said, “Due to various reasons, a sizable number of people end up here, but they have all vanished.”
All vanished? Klein’s heart palpitated as he asked, “What happened?”
Panatiya sighed and said, “There are things I’m not sure about. Some entered those buildings and ate some of the food inside. Then, they vanished—instantly.
“And this time, the results of divination indicate that they’ve lost their lives and are undergoing eternal sleep.”
There will be erasure and vanishing events in this foggy town? Furthermore, they will no longer exist… Klein was horrified before he thought of another matter. He nearly blurted it out.
Won’t you feel hungry?
Afraid that it would result in an anomaly, he forcefully held his tongue and made Senor ask her indirectly, “How long have you been in here?”
As though sighing and laughing, Panatiya said, “Perhaps it’s been half a year.
“I’ve witnessed many people cannibalize others for sustenance. Thankfully, I don’t need much and can live very long with a bit of food. And on a human’s body, there is food that won’t damage the body too significantly.”
As she spoke, she raised her hand and pointed at the crimson moon hanging behind the fog.
“Another thing to take note of is that once the crimson moon turns clear, there will be changes here. It will become extremely dangerous.
“I’ve been severely injured as a result.”
As she said that, she turned to point at a tear in her pure white robe.
Klein subconsciously made Senor cast his gaze over, and he saw that at her collarbone underneath the tear, there was a deep wound that exposed her bone amidst fair, supple skin.
At this moment, the skin transformed, producing dense patterns of mystery and colors of darkness and evil!
Klein’s mind seemed to explode as ravings and cries resounded in it.
Meanwhile, his breathing became difficult as his body rapidly weakened. He couldn’t help but collapse backward as he broke into a coughing fit.
Then, he saw the pure white robe and the two long female legs—Panatiya.
This lady had already entered the grayish-white mill, and as she watched the struggling Gehrman Sparrow, she cracked the corners of her lips and revealed blood-colored tendrils in the gaps between her neat, white teeth. She softly said, “Got you…”
Chapter 834: Good LuckTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
“Got you…”
Invisible threads emanated over as Panatiya said that. They quickly wrapped around Gehrman Sparrow as though she was binding him into a cocoon.
At this moment, the figure in a black clergyman robe suddenly turned thin, transforming into a paper figurine covered in metal rust.
Klein’s figure appeared outside the grayish-white mill as he ran frantically towards the depths of the town.
He was a person who had seen the Eternal Blazing Sun’s true body and lived. He had a certain level of resistance towards a Spirit Body impact and the inclination of a loss of control brought about by a Mythical Creature form; furthermore, Panatiya wasn’t a complete Mythical Creature. Therefore, even without the gray fog’s help, Klein was able to recover from the racking headache. As he suppressed his body’s mutation, he sensed that he had been inflicted with ailments. While collapsing, he used his violent coughing as a cover for him to use Paper Figurine Substitutes!
Paper figurines weren’t mystical items, nor did they have any spirituality. Hence, Klein wasn’t afraid that it would trigger a reaction from the core seal behind Chanis Gate. Hence, he had brought quite a number with him.
As Klein ran forward, his rubbed his right thumb and middle finger and lit up the flour piled inside the mill!
Boom!
The flour burst into flames as the mill was sent flying. The windmill outside collapsed to the ground as Panatiya’s figure crumbled bit by bit in the intense blast and scarlet flames as though she was a mirror.
Almost at the same moment, her white-robed figure appeared behind Klein. Her loose, pulled back hair instantly flared up and wildly extended in Klein’s direction.
Pa!
As Klein snapped his fingers to ignite a tree leaf beside him, he controlled Senor to use Mirror Leap to appear in a window on a two-storied residence beside Panatiya. Then, he attempted to make the terrifying woman’s eyes reflect Senor’s figure to complete the Wraith possession.
Scarlet flames suddenly leaped up and enveloped Klein’s body, making him vanish from where he was as he appeared in a flame tens of meters away. As for Panatiya’s gemlike eyes, they seemed to hide mirrors that reflected figures wearing an old triangular hat and dark red coat. They overlapped one another and descended into chaos.
Klein didn’t hesitate to let Senor leave the window, transforming into a Werewolf state to charge the Demoness.
Yes, Klein had already determined that Panatiya was a Demoness, and she was a Demoness at the demigod level!
The strands of black hair, as well as the invisible transparent threads, flared up, forming a ludicrous spiderweb that enveloped Senor whose body was covered with thick, short hair.
However, just as they made contact, Admiral of Blood’s figure instantly phased away, causing the black hair and illusory Demoness threads to pass through it. Without being able to touch him, it was obviously unable to bind him.
He had taken his Wraith form!
“Humph! Panatiya’s expression didn’t change at all. All she did was produce a harrumph.
Suddenly, the thick hair strands and illusory threads that made contact with Senor burst into dark and silent black flames. They used spirituality as fuel, turning the Wraith into a torch!
Pa! Pa! Pa! Senor turned back into a Werewolf from the burning as his limbs fell to the ground from the flame injuries.
With that, a Sequence 5 Wraith perished completely.
And at this moment, Klein had repeatedly snapped his fingers, jumping into different columns of fire and using his marionette’s sacrifice to escape deeper into the town.
With a few flashes, he had pulled open a gap of hundreds of meters from Panatiya.
Suddenly, Klein felt his forehead burning hot. His lungs began to heave as he panted loudly and emitted heated air.
As he had been hit by the impact of seeing an incomplete Mythical Creature’s form, he had been a little too slow at using Paper Figurine Substitutes. He had failed to swap out his ailment, and he had suffered some of the damage. Klein had originally imagined that he just needed to persist until he escaped Panatiya’s range of influence, but to his surprise, his condition was worsening faster than he expected!
Furthermore, despite having opened up a gap of hundreds of meters, he didn’t escape the signs of being infected.
Thud! Just as he was about to continue using Flaming Jump, Klein’s knees buckled as he collapsed to the ground without successfully snapping his fingers.
Immediately, he heard Panatiya’s pleasant laughter in his ears.
“Even if you were to escape to the other side of town, there’s no way to escape my ailments.
“You ought to know that back in Backlund, the entirety of East Borough was immersed in the plague fog I created. Apart from the most distant Empress Borough and West Borough, all the other areas were significantly affected as well.”
This… She’s that Lady Despair who cooperated with Mr. A… She’s one of the true murderers behind the Great Smog of Backlund… Klein felt his mind go adrift as he found himself become very sick while reeling in pain and despair. Although it still wasn’t lethal, the irresistible coughs prevented him from using most of his Beyonder powers.
Panatiya walked over as her beautiful eyes were stained with an indescribable color of bloodthirst. It was like a tramp finally seeing a sizzling steak after starving for days.
In her hands were what was left of Senor’s torso and two broken limbs.
This was apparently meant to be her stockpile of food.
“Your finger snap sounded good. I believe the taste of those two fingers should be pretty good.” Panatiya looked at Gehrman Sparrow as he coughed in the distance, speaking with the tone of a raving lunatic.
Just as she finished her sentence, she raised her hand and stuffed Senor’s index finger into her mouth. She bit down on each segment, producing crushing sounds.
Klein watched this scene with a blurred vision. In his grogginess, he felt his fingers also suffering such excruciating pain.
At this moment, he knew that Lady Despair Panatiya was already partially mad because she had eaten too much flesh from other Beyonders.
Although with her knowledge of mysticism, she would have definitely waited for the Beyonder characteristics to seep out before partaking in her meal, the deceased had been trapped in here without any food, making them each other’s targets. It was inevitable that they slowly lost their minds as they approached insanity. How could she remain fine eating such meat?
Just as Klein was reeling in despair and wondering what method he could use to save himself, he saw the crimson moonlight suddenly turn bright.
He saw Panatiya’s face colored with a look of horror. Without hesitation, she turned around and charged into a nearby building and slammed the door.
As Klein felt his illness alleviate significantly, he hurriedly looked up into the sky. He saw that the crimson moonlight was already penetrating the fog, appearing clear as it illuminated the town.
His heart stirred as he recalled what Panatiya had previously said. He immediately struggled and hobbled into another building beside him without forgetting to lock the door.
“Once the crimson moon turns clear, there will be changes here. It will become extremely dangerous.”
Chapter 835: The Figures Coming and GoingTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
After rushing into the building and closing the door, Klein realized that the curtains behind the windows were constantly in a drawn state. Only some faint crimson moonlight seeped in, lighting up the room slightly.
He didn’t bother making any additional observations as he found a wooden chair and sat down. He attempted to enter Cogitation to calm his inclinations towards mutating.
Since he had witnessed a saint-leveled Beyonder’s incomplete Mythical Creature form, how could he survive it that easily? This wasn’t the mysterious space above the gray fog that came with recovery effects!
As Klein was able to withstand mental blows relatively well, he was able to straighten his thoughts out early and prevent himself from losing control; thus, allowing him to successfully escape. However, this didn’t mean that the problem had been resolved.
He sat there, relying on Cogitation and his control over his emotions to resist the waves of insane thoughts. During this process, he heard his cheekbones produce crunching sounds. He saw his black hair turn long and thick in an uncontrollable manner as his chest bulged through his clothes while his skin produced granules in the form of meat tendrils.
After nearly thirty seconds, Klein finally exhaled and relaxed significantly.
He had completely recovered from the effects that Panatiya’s incomplete Mythical Creature form brought. He even gained some new knowledge—the level she was at had “despair” at its core, making her good at creating and spreading plagues.
The insanity and mutation from witnessing a Mythical Creature not only produce the symptoms of losing control of one’s pathway, but it also comes with the traits of the other party’s Sequence… Back then, I was nearly baked by the Eternal Blazing Sun, and this time, I nearly became a Demoness… Klein looked down at himself, restoring his skin, chest, and hair to normal.
If he wasn’t a Faceless, aside from letting those meat tendrils sink into his body, he would have to rely on external forces to resolve the problem.
Without the time to poignantly sigh or analyze the situation, Klein slowly stood up and cast his gaze towards the tightly-drawn, dark-colored curtains as he attempted to figure out his current situation.
His expression suddenly changed because he heard rowdy murmurs outside the street!
At that instant, he felt that, apart from him and Lady Despair Panatiya, the uninhabited town suddenly had many residents. They were loitering across the streets and alleys, greeting one another as they discussed whether to only buy bread or be extravagant and buy a pound of beef.
The foggy town suddenly seemed to come to life!
However, none of the figures entered the buildings that lined the streets. They seemed to keep coming and going across the street, producing voices that one would find difficult to believe to be conversations, as they sounded more like the deep growling of savage beasts.
Klein couldn’t imagine the scene outside. All he knew was that even a demigod-leveled Demoness had to hide from the danger.
He retracted his gaze and thought deeply for a few seconds, silently muttering, I can’t head out…
But I can’t stay in here either…
Who knows when that crimson moon will be covered by fog again, allowing Panatiya to regain her freedom of movement. When the time comes, with us being so close, there’s no way for me to escape!
But, how do I move without heading out?
In his silence, Klein slowly turned his body and faced the pitch-black spired cathedral.
According to Lady Despair Panatiya, that cathedral was the only place she didn’t dare explore. It was as though entering the cathedral was the only way to escape her “hunt.”
Of course, a Demoness like Panatiya wasn’t necessarily speaking the truth, but Klein believed that she wasn’t likely to lie regarding such matters. After all, to her, he was her prey, her delicacy.
Besides, Panatiya back then was using her speech and charm to entice him bit by bit, designing a trap for him so as to capture her prey. With a demigod’s confidence, it was unlikely she would reveal information as a bluff. In addition, at such times, speaking the truth was the safest and most reassuring option. There was no need to worry about the prey escaping ahead of time due to the detection of a lie.
Unless her half-mad state causes her to habitually lie; otherwise, it shouldn’t be a problem… Klein, who was out of options, quickly made up his mind.
He lowered his left hand and made Creeping Hunger turn transparent.
Although he knew that Traveling was useless, he still held out hope because this was the point when the crimson moon was at its clearest. There was no obstruction, and it was round like a silver plate. During such times, Mr. Door could transmit “His” shouts into the ears of “His” descendants from where “He” was lost. Traveling was enhanced, and anomalies happened, so it wasn’t something impossible.
Klein’s figure rapidly phased away, but seconds later, his body outline appeared again where he stood.
I can’t enter the spirit world, to the point of not even sensing it… As a Beyonder power, Traveling only has a third of its uses. It can barely be used as invisibility… Klein muttered silently as he concluded his experiences and lessons. However, he was puzzled about one point. Traveling’s phasing away and turning transparent is due to the unique traits of the spirit world, so why would it be effective?
Klein pondered for about ten seconds before he came to a rough idea.
Every person must be connected to the spirit world because one’s Astral Projection is located there. It can obtain all kinds of abstract information, which is the reason why revelations can be obtained from divination.
Therefore, when we are converted into a hidden and secret state, our connection with the spirit world becomes part of it?
This can explain why I can still use the unique traits of the spirit world, but am unable to enter it. This is because the former had a portion of it hidden away! Hmm, I didn’t have the time to consider it before and had attempted Flaming Jump. I was met with success, and this also requires the unique traits of the spirit world.
After confirming this point, Klein raised his right hand and snapped his fingers, attempting to ignite a half-melted candle in the neighboring building.
He wanted to use Flaming Jump to pass through the neighboring buildings and slowly approach the spired cathedral. Once the crimson moon was hidden by the fog, he would reassess the situation to decide if he would take the risk and hide inside.
A scarlet flame was set ablaze in the neighboring building as it slowly expanded and illuminated the surroundings.
At that moment, the streets outside suddenly turned abnormally silent.
All of the beast-like growls disappeared!
The figures that loitered on the streets seemed to turn to face the building, using their gazes in an attempt to penetrate the windows!
Klein instantly broke out into a cold sweat. He didn’t dare to “leap” over as he instinctively snapped his fingers and extinguished the flame.
After a brief silence, the rowdy murmurings sounded again. The indistinct figures continued walking here and there.
Only then did Klein heave a sigh of relief. He raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.
He discovered that he had unknowingly made several mistakes after entering the foggy town. In such a dangerous and bizarre environment, he hadn’t divined if he should light the candle in the neighboring building!
My spiritual intuition should have warned me, but it didn’t… From the looks of it, after the gray fog was screened away, my spiritual intuition and sense for danger are no longer enhanced. Now, I’m just a little stronger than a Marionettist of the same level. I’m far from being crazy powerful… It’s because of this that I was incited by Panatiya’s Instigator powers to look at her wound. I didn’t receive any premonition for danger and subconsciously believed that it wouldn’t be a problem with a marionette in between us… Klein temporarily didn’t have time to have an after-action review of his previous battle. He placed his attention back onto approaching the cathedral without heading out.
He began scrutinizing himself and his mystical items’ Beyonder powers. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he found a solution.
This solution stemmed from a Traveler’s Door Opening which he thought was useless!
This Beyonder power was completely overshadowed by Teleportation under normal circumstances, but in this mysterious and bizarre foggy town, just its usage of the unique traits of the spirit world became more useful!
Klein wasn’t in a rush to take action as he took out the gold coin which Senor used to reside in. Using divination to question his spirituality, he obtained the answer that he should “penetrate” the wall.
And without any way to obtain a revelation from the spirit world, he could only choose to trust himself. He then walked to the wall that was shared with the neighboring building and pressed his hands on it.
Silently, Klein passed through the stone wall and entered the next building.
He followed the terrace houses until he arrived at the final one. According to his initial impressions of the town, he was already very close to the spired cathedral. He didn’t need more than two Flaming Jumps to reach it.
At that moment, the crimson moonlight that penetrated the dark-colored curtains didn’t weaken. He could vaguely see figures coming and going like they were leading a normal life.
Without being capable of moving further away, all Klein could do was sit down on a wooden chair that was a distance away from the windows. It was almost completely dark here with deep, dark shadows.
Only at this point did he had the time to recall the details of his encounter with Demoness Panatiya.
She’s actually the murderer that caused the Great Smog of Backlund. Tens of thousands of people died because of her. Even more people suffered the pain of losing their loved ones.
Old Kohler who worked hard to live, Ma’am Liz who worked hard to raise her two daughters… Klein closed his eyes as he lifted his head and took deep breaths.
He forced himself to extricate himself from the anger and hatred that suddenly surged in him as he calmly observed the turn of events.
Unfortunately, I didn’t let Senor wear that Flower of Blood; otherwise, he should still be able to put up a struggle. However, there wasn’t a choice. While possessing me, wearing a ring corresponding to a Rose Bishop while entering Chanis Gate would be equivalent to blasting myself apart…
Now, the only mystical item I can use is Creeping Hunger. There’s Zombie, Baron of Corruption, Desire Apostle, and Traveler inside…
Yes, I should try to see if I can contact the gray fog by praying while the crimson moon is clear…
It doesn’t work…
I can now confirm that even with a marionette between us, I’ll still be affected by a Demoness’s charm and incitement…
Since Panatiya can release a plague on a large scale, why didn’t she attack me in secret in such a concealed manner? Instead, she waited until I nearly lost control from witnessing her incomplete Mythical Creature form and exposed my location before spreading the ailments?
Hmm, she can definitely do it. The Great Smog of Backlund is the best proof… There are two explanations. First, it’s because I was personally “sent” here by the angel. This made her place a great deal of attention on me, worried that spreading the plague in advance would be detected by my spirituality. Second, she’s afraid of something, so she doesn’t dare to blanket the area with her plague… If it’s the latter, there are other dangers here…
As Klein thought over the matter, he felt his spiritual perception trigger as a chill ran down his back.
Almost at the same time, he saw that a deep shadow that blanketed him and the surroundings suddenly shrank, drilling towards his nostrils, mouth, and ears!
Chapter 836: “Tossing Food”Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
At that moment, the shadow seemed to turn corporeal. It was ice-cold and moist, and it instantly bound Klein within it like he was a mosquito in amber.
Klein’s figure was squashed and compressed as he regressed into a piece of paper, rapidly turning into mush.
Paper Figurine Substitutes!
Having sensed the danger ahead of time, he had made timely use of Paper Figurine Substitutes!
His black-robed figure appeared on the other end of the dining table as he opened his mouth, producing a bang sound.
At this moment, Klein’s mind suddenly turned adrift as he found his surroundings blurry and unclear.
He instantly understood what was happening. He had been forcefully pulled into a dream!
And with this, he determined one point—his abnormal ability of maintaining his lucidity and rationality in dreams had already solidified and become one with him. There was no need to use the gray fog to do so!
After a brief struggle, Klein suddenly snapped awake and saw the shadows in the building slowly surging at him like a tidal wave.
Bang!
He opened his mouth and produced an extremely mighty Air Bullet.
This bullet struck the shadow, producing a huge swath of white.
The shadows around the whiteness immediately receded and filled it to the brim, returning everything to normal once again. Klein took this opportunity to roll to the side and turned his left glove pale with a tinge of dark green.
With a clap, the spot he stood at was smashed by a lump of flesh and blood that flew out from the shadow, covering the dark red carpet that was covered with strange mold.
In an unobvious manner, Klein had a feeling that he was being weakened. Without any time to think deeper into the matter, he immediately made his feet produce an icy layer that emanated cold air.
White frost crept up and rapidly froze the shadow. Underneath the crystalline frost was a squirming and warping pitch-blackness, like oil that had its own life.
Zombie’s Ice Stun!
Klein did another flip and changed his position while making his glove produce black granules that were profound and dark.
Right on the heels of that, he straightened his body, and facing the shadow beneath the layer of ice, he said a word filled with foulness, a word that came from the Devil language:
Slow!
Suddenly, Klein saw the shadow’s squirming slow down. Clearly, it was in an extremely sluggish state; however, his thoughts had also turned sluggish, preventing him from dealing any follow up attacks.
His Language of Foulness had been distorted, and although it was clearly directed at the shadow, it had been distorted to target the entire living room; hence, affecting himself.
In just seconds, Klein extricated himself from the slowed state, and without any thought, he lunged for the dining table, picking up a plate with half a piece of steak and throwing it at the shadow.
During this process, his left glove remained dark black, but it had a sinister and noble vibe.
Bribe!
He had used the steak to Bribe the enemy, weakening the other party’s offensive, defensive, and controlling abilities!
At this moment, the figure suddenly shrank back into the corner of the wall, allowing the dining plate to smash and shatter into the melting ice.
Then, the figure surged upwards, taking the form of a pitch-black figure with a hooded robe.
In the palm of the figure, a transparent and blurry book appeared in front of him. It was accompanied by a distant and indistinct chant: “I came, I saw, I record.”
Just as the chanting sounded, the book rapidly flipped through the pages and produced a burning-white spear.
Mr. A? Has he gone completely mad? He dares to use fire-related Beyonder powers in such an environment? Klein’s heart tightened as his thoughts raced. He hurriedly rushed towards his opponent and held his left hand behind him.
Creeping Hunger was quickly tainted with the dark colors of corruption before condensing a ridiculous great sword that seemed to be combined from scarlet magma and blue-hot flames.
Thump!
Klein’s footsteps were heavy as he bent his back, pulling his shoulder back as he forcefully delivered a strike with his left arm.
The muscles on his arm bulged as he swung the Sword of Lava!
Pfft! The resplendent great sword cleaved down on the fiery spear, sending sparks of white, blue, and red scattering in every direction as they ignited the chairs and curtains.
The murmurs outside the street had long vanished. All the indistinct figures had turned over and there was extreme silence.
After shattering the fiery spear with a cleave, Klein bent his knee and genuflected, snapping his fingers with his right hand.
Pa!
The flames in the entire room were extinguished.
Klein didn’t move any further. He had a nagging feeling that a dense array of gazes were trying to see through the curtains to seek out any abnormalities.
The hooded man formed of shadows didn’t take any action as well. Although he was acting crazy just moments ago, he seemed to have sensed the inexplicable horror that was slowly approaching.
In the dark room with tiny hints of crimson moonlight, Klein was genuflecting while the other was standing close to the wall, it was as though the two of them had turned into stone statues.
In the unbearable silence, time passed by abnormally slowly. All Klein did was count ten seconds, and it felt like an hour had passed.
Finally, the beast-like growls sounded once again in a staccato, disjointed manner, and the indistinct figures outside began walking again, returning back to the streets.
Almost at the same time, Klein obtained initial control of his target’s Spirit Body Threads. The hooded man’s actions of pouncing forward instantly turned sluggish!
Without any hesitation, Klein bent his body and circled the area, preparing to take advantage of his opponent’s delay to disrupt any of his subsequent counterattacks and slowly turn him into a marionette.
At this moment, his nose suddenly felt an itch as he couldn’t help but open his mouth.
Achoo!
Klein sneezed and lost his control over the Spirit Body Threads. Furthermore, his throat began to hurt as mucus began to take form.
He had caught a cold!
He actually caught a cold in the intense battle!
After suspecting that his opponent was Mr. A, Klein had actually been wary against a Demoness’s ailment based on his past experience when fighting Mr. A. He had been placed at a significant disadvantage back then, but in a battle that didn’t give him time to think, he had made a mistake. His constitution had long weakened due to the plague from the actual Demoness, Panatiya. He had no way to wait until the marionette conversion completed. He didn’t even have a chance of obtaining a deeper level of initial control and use Air Bullets to deal a lethal strike!
Achoo!
As Klein sneezed, he rolled away. Meanwhile, he switched Creeping Hunger to the Baron of Corruption state and attempted to use his Distortion powers to reduce the effects of his cold.
Of course, thanks to his Bribe from before, his condition wasn’t too serious. All it did was affect his control over the Spirit Body Threads, and not make him incapable of fighting.
While rolling away, Klein noticed from the corner of his eye that his opponent was leaving his shadowy state. The hood slipped backward, revealing a face that looked beautiful like a female. It was none other than Mr. A.
This Aurora Order Oracle had actually managed to survive this long despite the harsh environment!
However, his eyes were already bloodshot. He looked at Klein as though he was looking at a delightful delicacy. The hunger that was innate and instinctive wasn’t concealed at all.
At that moment, Klein’s mood didn’t wane because he still had sufficient strength to do battle.
What he was most worried about wasn’t Mr. A, but that their escalating battle would produce flames and attract the danger outside. When that happens, there was no way the two of them could escape death!
Hunger… The immense hunger has made Mr. A lose his rationality and no longer care about the loitering figures… If I can slightly alleviate his hunger, he should stop attacking and patiently wait until the crimson moon is once again hidden by the fog… Give him some “food?” As his thoughts raced, Klein nearly sliced off a piece of his flesh to throw at Mr. A.
Thankfully, he thought of something in the nick of time.
He had food on him!
They were the dried mushrooms that Frank Lee had produced. It was said to be a crossbreed between beef and the flesh of a Rose Bishop. As long as there was fish and water, it could keep reproducing.
As this was a new species in a subtle sense, making it not directly related to a Rose Bishop, Klein had placed it with herbal powders he often used like slumber flower, without removing them. He wasn’t afraid that it would trigger any anomalies within the core seal behind Chanis Gate.
Achoo! With another sneeze and another roll, Klein had taken out the dried mushroom and thrown it at Mr. A.
Perhaps the smell of beef had attracted him, or perhaps it was the mutual sense shared between Rose Bishops, Mr. A immediately stopped attempting to flip through his illusory book. As he caught the mushroom, he stuffed it into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed it.
The hunger pangs that were written in his eyes gradually lessened, but the way he looked at Klein remained the same.
Klein threw the remaining dried mushrooms at Mr. A who caught them. Without any hesitation, he cleanly ate them.
His vision finally turned for the better. Glancing at the indistinct figures loitering outside the windows, he stepped back into a corner, fusing into the shadows.
Phew… Klein heaved a sigh of relief and retreated to another corner of the wall.
Mr. A actually isn’t dead… I have to say that in such an environment, a Rose Bishop’s abilities can provide immense help. Just using the stored flesh and eating himself can make him last quite long… Of course, the fact that Mr. A hasn’t been killed by Lady Despair Panatiya implies his strength. However, the demigod-level powers he recorded must have been used up… As Klein thought, he deliberated over his words, wishing to sound out Mr. A for more information.
“Have you found any clues on how to leave?”
There was silence as Mr. A didn’t give an answer.
His insanity has made it impossible to talk to him? Klein pondered for two seconds and said a name, “Leomaster.”
This was the name of the Aurora Order’s Saint of Darkness who had dissociated personalities.
After a brief silence, Mr. A’s slightly hoarse voice sounded again.
“He has been ‘sent’ in here as well?”
Indeed, only matters regarding the Aurora Order elicits a response… Klein frankly said, “No, he is trapped inside the ruins of the battle of gods.”
Without waiting for Mr. A to say a word, he continued, “Why don’t you enter the cathedral?”
Mr. A said in a muddled manner, “It’s very dangerous, very, very dangerous…
“It’s also dangerous outside. All the dangers stem from there. All the people who vanished would reappear during the crimson moon…”
Before he could finish his sentence, the tiny bit of crimson moonlight that passed through the curtains suddenly turned extremely dim.
Chapter 837: The HangersTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
As the crimson moonlight dimmed, a thought surfaced in Klein’s mind:
The crimson moon is about to be covered by fog again!
Just as this thought appeared, the indistinct, loitering figures outside vanished as though they had evaporated into thin air. The beast-like growls also came to a halt.
The environment has been restored to its previous state… Demoness of Despair Panatiya can move about freely again… Mr. A will no longer have any qualms about the danger outside. He can unleash a barrage of attacks to capture his prey… Klein instantly came to a conclusion as he raised his right index finger and snapped, igniting the leaves of a tree tens of meters away.
He wanted to open up a gap with Mr. A to prevent himself from getting sicker. At the same time, he wanted to determine if he should take the risk of entering the ancient cathedral.
With respect to his present situation, Klein already had a plan in mind. It was to use Mr. A’s potent and multifarious abilities to draw Panatiya’s attention. After all, to her, a Shepherd and a Marionettist weren’t any different when it came to meat quality. They could both fill her stomach, so her priority was definitely on who was easier to deal with.
When the time comes, both parties would definitely engage in a battle, and Klein needed to find an opportunity to strike down Panatiya!
Just as the scarlet flame soared and engulfed Klein, he saw Mr. A turn into a shadow and meld into the surroundings once again. It was unknown where he hid himself.
He ran… ran… Aren’t you the crazy Mr. A? Shouldn’t you continue pursuing your prey? Why did you run… Klein’s gaze froze as he couldn’t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.
His figure vanished amidst the flames before appearing in flames tens of meters away.
Just as Klein leaped out of the fire, he felt his forehead burning once again. His lungs felt heavy as his breathing became rapid and difficult.
Plague!
Demoness of Despair Panatiya had spread her plague once again!
To Klein, this beautiful lady in a pure white robe had already floated somewhere in midair at some point in time, walking towards him.
Beneath her feet were countless transparent and thin lines that formed a spider’s web. They were connected to the surrounding buildings and trees, fully covering half the street.
In the eyes of this demigod-level Demoness, the intense hunger pangs were gone. The obvious bloodshot look in her eyes wasn’t there, and the way she looked at Gehrman Sparrow was one of insanity and teasing. It was as though she wanted to drain his ability to resist, bit by bit, making him feel the deepest, most heavy, and most painful despair.
Klein held back his urge to cough as he snapped his fingers again, causing the tree beside the cathedral to burst into flames.
His figure was immediately engulfed by the fire as he rapidly faded away and appeared above the tree. He had appeared amidst the gorgeous flames.
Right on the heels of that, Klein hurriedly jumped to the ground, somersaulting to the side of the ancient cathedral.
At this moment, his body suddenly turned cold as he found that his feet, thighs, and waist were covered in thick layers of ice. And surrounding him was an accumulation of frost as the temperature declined rapidly.
Klein clenched his teeth, holding back the horror within him. He followed his plan, and he reached out his arms in an abnormally rigid fashion, pressing it straight onto the wall.
The Creeping Hunger on his left hand turned transparent.
In silence, Klein passed through the thick, pitch-black wall and entered the spired cathedral.
The spot where he was standing had a black fireball smash into the wall, just a little too slow. It splashed out like water, burning away the nearby frost and weeds.
At this moment, at the top of the ancient cathedral’s spire, swirling ravens opened their beaks.
“Waaa!”
“Waaa!”
“Waaa!”
Panatiya halted as she looked at the dark cathedral. Bit by bit, her face was dyed with a look of fear.
…
Inside the cathedral, Klein found himself unable to see anything, as it was darker than the outside. As the frost melted, and with him getting accustomed to the dim lights, he finally saw the scene before him.
As far as he could see, there were figures being hung up in midair.
They were all humans!
Some of them were dressed in black classical robes, others in brown jackets. Some were wearing very fluffy skirts, while others had tattered clothes, making them resemble beggars.
Some of them had boorish looks, others handsome with cut facial features. Some of them were beautiful, others tender, adorable, and looking youthful. None of them looked the same.
No, there was something that they had in common. They were like meat that was undergoing a curing process. They hung from above, swaying gently as their heads were bowed and their eyes rolled back.
Klein felt his scalp tingle as he no longer doubted that this place was extremely dangerous as described by Panatiya and Mr. A.
He held his back to the wall, planning on using Door Opening to leave to avoid danger the moment anything happened. He would then pass through the wall if he was discovered by the Demoness of Despair to avoid her attacks. By repeatedly doing so, he could ensure his safety.
Whoosh!
A cold air blew through the cathedral as the figures and corpses turned around, facing Klein.
Their collars were like ropes that left their heads drooping.
Klein nearly drew a gasp as he pressed his left palm onto the wall.
At this moment, the figures began to sway like wind chimes. They opened their eyes and produced raving-like voices:
“Hornacis… Flegrea…
“Hornacis… Flegrea…
“Hornacis… Flegrea…”
The voices resounded into one, drilling into Klein’s ears as he found it abnormally familiar!
This was the raving that he had heard during his advancements in the past!
It actually originated from here, from the foggy town. It came from the corpses that hung high in this ancient cathedral!
At that instant, not only was Klein’s scalp tingling, he even felt his body trembling.
Could it be that this foggy town actually originates from the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range… That Nation of the Evernight which vanished? Don’t tell me that I really am on the mountain? However, why would it be inside this cathedral? These same ravings don’t bring about a headache or push me towards losing control… Klein hissed as he spread his hands and clenched it again repeatedly, resisting the urge to pass through the wall.
Since he was already inside and had seen the source of the ravings, he believed that escaping probably didn’t resolve any problems.
Regardless, it’s necessary to do a simple search. Otherwise, I wouldn’t even know the reason when something abnormal happens to me!
After using a gold coin to quickly do a divination, Klein tapped his molars gently and activated his Spirit Vision. He looked up at the hanging figures and found their spirituality converged. The aura colors looked normal, but they exuded a stiff appearance.
There are aura colors… They aren’t dead yet? Klein frowned slightly and deactivated his Spirit Vision.
Right on the heels of that, he tapped his left thumb on the first segment of his index finger, planning to observe the Spirit Body Threads.
Upon sweeping his gaze across, Klein’s pupils dilated because the Spirit Body Threads of the swaying figures looked extremely special.
The illusory black threads that corresponded to their bodies were extended in the same direction—the peak of the ancient cathedral. There wasn’t a single exception!
In Klein’s vision, they were like corpses being hung up by their Spirit Body Threads!
Before Klein could figure out what all of this meant, he caught a scene from the corner of his eye.
His Spirit Body Threads were automatically reaching upwards to the peak of the cathedral, to the source that hung up those figures!
This was the first time Klein saw Spirit Body Threads moving autonomously!
It was as though they were metals that had come into contact with magnets. They floated upwards uncontrollably, and the fastest thread had already reached its destination!
Klein didn’t dare imagine the outcome if all his Spirit Body Threads gathered up above. He suspected that he too would become a piece of “cured meat” that would be hung up to be dehydrated, producing the ravings of “Hornacis… Flegrea” along with the wind.
For most Beyonders, they could only consider leaving the cathedral in a bid to sever the process of having their Spirit Body Threads attracted, but Klein was different—he was a Marionettist. Quickly, he controlled his Spirit Body Threads and pulled them thread by thread.
After nearly thirty seconds, Klein finally completed this task. However, his Spirit Body Threads continued floating upwards. He had to constantly pay attention and resist this upward drift.
This is one of the dangers lurking inside the cathedral? Klein slowly drew a breath as he no longer leaned close to the walls. Step by step, he ventured deep into the cathedral.
Above him, the figures swayed as though they were watching him.
After proceeding nearly thirty meters, Klein finally saw something different. It was the pitch-black altar of the cathedral.
On the altar was a stone statue.
Klein identified the statue when he took a few more steps.
It was in the shape of a female human. However, her hips and ribs had two beast legs growing out from each one of them. These limbs were covered in short, thick, and firm black fur.
In addition, the statue was surrounded with black bands that seemed to reach out like tentacles.
At the statue’s feet, there were souls sleeping as though they were holding her up on a pedestal.
Klein shifted his gaze and looked at the statue’s head and saw a beautiful face.
This… Klein’s gaze froze.
That face wasn’t unfamiliar to him, because he had been “sent” in here by that entity!
This stone statue’s appearance was identical to the “Eraser” angel under Saint Samuel Cathedral!
“She” is actually related to this place… That’s right. The people “She” erased are sent here, so it would be odd if she’s not connected to this place… What’s the connection between “Her” and the Fourth Epoch’s Nation of the Evernight on the Hornacis mountain range? That Mother of the Sky? But if that’s the case, why would “She” be working for the Church? Furthermore, such an image does have its resemblance to the demonic wolf that Little Sun mentioned… Many thoughts instantly surfaced in Klein’s mind.
During this process, he slowly shifted his gaze away in another direction, in the hopes of finding any possible clues.
A few seconds later, Klein discovered a figure. It wasn’t hung in midair but was seated diagonally behind the statue.
Chapter 838: Scene from the Historical VoidTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
The figure sitting diagonally behind the statue was an elder in a black robe. He wore a hood and his head was bowed with his eyes closed. By his mouth was a thick, long, and white beard. It was as though he hadn’t had it trimmed for years, preventing anyone from telling what he originally looked like.
And in Klein’s eyes, this hoary elder was even more bizarre than the figures hanging in midair.
After his Spirit Body Threads extended out from his body, it didn’t drift up to the spot which seemed to hide “magnets.” Instead, they coiled around his body and back on themselves, making the source and destination one and the same!
Ordinary Spirit Body Threads stemmed from inside a Spirit Body, extended outwards in different directions into infinity. As for the figures that hung from above, the sources of their Spirit Body Threads was no different. The destination which they extended out to was gathered at the top of the cathedral; thus, it was obvious that there was something wrong about it.
This is the reason why he hasn’t been hung up? Or should I say, this is how he avoids the danger inside the cathedral? As Klein controlled his Spirit Body Threads to resist the continuous upward drift, he silently muttered and guessed at the reason.
Suddenly, he saw a pair of eyes—a pair of pitch-black eyes that looked like an unlit water surface.
The elder sitting behind the statue opened his eyes.
He was still alive!
Klein subconsciously took a step back as he bent his back slightly, holding out his left palm in front of him.
Amidst indescribable silence and anxiety, he saw the hoary elder’s eyes move slightly, open his mouth slightly, and speak in a muffled manner:
“Finally, another Seer has come here…”
Another? Beyonders from the Seer pathway have entered this cathedral? That’s right, apart from Eraser angel’s erasing of people, sending them to this foggy town, and those who vanished in the night at the battle of god ruins would also appear here, amongst them, there might be a few Seer pathway Beyonders who attempted to seek out mermaids in those waters, or had successfully advanced and were looking to leave… Seeing that the other party had no intention of immediately attacking him and had the intention to converse with him, he forcefully composed himself and said after some thought, “Why do you say that?”
The hooded elder with black eyes and white beard didn’t immediately reply as he asked with a muffled voice, “Do you wish to escape?
“I can tell you how.”
Klein wasn’t moved as he immediately asked, “Then why are you still here?”
Since the method to escaping this foggy town was known, why would one stay inside such a dangerous cathedral?
The elder drooped his head and chuckled in a throaty manner.
“It’s because I’ve died long ago.”
“…”
The hair on Klein’s back stood on end as he broke out into a cold sweat. He was speechless.
He could tell that the elder wasn’t an existence in the form of a soul!
Seeing no response, the elder slowly lifted his head and swept his glance at Klein in his Gehrman Sparrow appearance.
“I’ve used special Beyonder powers to seek out the void in this world’s history and fate. I sliced off a portion of my projection and left it here. It has been maintained to this day. As for my body and my spirit, they have long died and dissipated.
This is such a fascinating power… Klein was unable to verify the claim, so all he could do was ask, “Then why are you giving guidance on how to escape to Seers who enter?”
The elder’s voice remained muffled.
“After you open the door, the history and fate in here will experience a change. The projection I sliced will also vanish, and when the time comes, you will see an urn of ashes.
“I only wish that they could be scattered in the Srenzo River near Intis’s capital, Trier. That is my hometown, the place where I was born.”
“Do you know the place I’m referring to? I’ve no idea how much time has passed in the real world.”
He’s been imprisoned for at least a century? Klein frankly replied, “They still exist.”
“Excellent,” the elder said with a nod, his throat apparently filled with phlegm.
Although Klein didn’t fully trust the person before him. He believed that knowing more made it beneficial for him to make a judgment. Hence, he decided not to waste any time, for fear of being interrupted again.
“Then, how should I escape?”
The elder remained sitting in his spot and said without any obvious movement, “See that wall behind the statue?
“Do you see an inset?”
Klein actually didn’t wish to follow his instructions. After all, he had been led by Panatiya to do so, resulting in him seeing her incomplete Mythical Creature form and, hence, suffered from shock and damage. However, he had previously planned on surveying the surroundings in search of clues. Therefore, he ultimately carefully shifted his gaze to look at the wall behind the statue.
Engraved on it were short and ancient symbols, but there was an empty spot in the middle, preventing it from being connected as one.
The blank area was the size of two palms and was obviously indented. It was as though someone had dug away a brick on its surface.
“As long as you find the corresponding obsidian rock and insert it, this wall will tentatively be released from a concealed and secret state. It will showcase illusory colors. When the time comes, I’ll tell you of a complicated special symbol. It will be the key to opening the door on the wall, allowing you to escape.” The elder didn’t turn his head as he looked straight ahead and spoke in detail.
A complicated special symbol… A key to opening the door… Klein listened to the ravings of “Hornacis… Flegrea…” resound with the wind behind him as a symbol suddenly came to mind.
It was the vertical eye formed from many secret symbols!
It was the information that the Antigonus family’s notebook had passed to him by corrupting the Misfortune Cloth Puppet!
And the Antigonus family appeared to have a deep connection with the Nation of the Evernight on the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range!
Could this be the so-called key? Klein retracted his gaze in a calm manner as he asked, “Why did all the Seers from before fail?”
The elder chuckled and said, “Some of them are as naggy as you are, failing to leave this cathedral before the crimson moon turned clear. They ended up being hung up. It’s the case for that fellow who gave himself a handsome face. Likewise for the lady with flawless features.”
“…” Klein was nearly rendered speechless by the elder’s jibe.
However, he also learned something. The danger inside the cathedral would greatly increase once the crimson moon turned clear. Even Marionettists were unable to control their Spirit Body Threads!
I’ll have to constantly take note of the changes in light. Once the crimson moon turns clear, I’ll pass through the wall… Klein looked around him and confirmed that the wall closest to the pitch-black altar was six to seven meters away. Then, he quickly came up with an emergency plan.
The hooded elder didn’t look at him as he continued, “The rest weren’t very lucky. They encountered enemies that had lost their reasoning and only wanted them for food. They were then devoured.
“You have to know that there aren’t many Beyonders from the Seer pathway to begin with. The ones that can become Marionettists are even fewer. The number that can come in here due to various reasons are only a handful.
“Of course, there are a lot more that were attracted and enticed in here, but it was difficult for them to come all the way here as they…”
He didn’t finish his sentence as he slowly looked up and glanced at the top of the ancient cathedral. He then said with a muffled voice, “Their outcomes were equally tragic.”
What do you mean… If I didn’t attempt to steal the notebook, I would have to rely on the ravings from these hanging corpses inside this cathedral and climb up the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range to seek out the Antigonus family’s treasure. Will I be considered as one of those that got attracted or enticed? It’s difficult to come in here, and the outcome would be equally tragic? Klein’s mind stirred as he began suspecting that the so-called treasure of the Antigonus family was nothing but a trap based on the dilapidated palace and translucent worms he had previously seen from his divinations.
He didn’t bother asking in more detail as he tried to sound out more important information.
“Do you know where that obsidian rock is?”
The elder chuckled.
“It’s in the hands of that Demoness of Despair.”
Demoness of Despair. So Panatiya really is a Demoness of Despair… Klein had previously addressed Panatiya inwardly as such, but that was because he knew that she was called Lady Despair, as well as him being certain that she was a Demoness. Hence, he had simplified the two tidbits of information and given her such a nickname. He never expected that the Sequence 4 of the Demoness pathway was Demoness of Despair.
“That will be very difficult for me to obtain that obsidian rock. She’s a true demigod.” Klein didn’t conceal the difficult position he was placed in as he waited to see if the elder had any suggestions.
The elder shook his head and said, “I’m a person who is long dead. There’s very little help I can provide.
“Hmm… Didn’t you have a marionette when you came in?”
“Yes, but it has already been eaten by the Demoness of Despair,” Klein replied in a seemingly calm manner.
The elder sighed and chuckled.
“I can help you summon him from the history of this world.”
Just as he said that, Klein saw lines quickly outline themselves beside him, drawing out Admiral of Blood Senor in his triangular hat and dark red coat. Furthermore, the Spirit Body Threads were still under his control!
Klein’s pupils immediately constricted as he heard the hooded elder add, “It can only be maintained for thirty minutes. Make good use of the time.
“I’ll help you strengthen some of the connections, enhancing your control of the marionette. This way, you can let the marionette use your Beyonder powers, and also allow you to swap locations with him instantaneously. Heh heh, the controllable distance and traits of him looking alive will also be boosted.”
Allow my marionette to use my Beyonder powers? Doesn’t this mean that I can use the powers of a Faceless to make my marionette turn into another me? A perfect body double? This is a demigod of the Seer pathway? This is one of the powers of a Bizarro Sorcerer? The enemy never knows if the one killed is the real Bizarro Sorcerer? Also, summoning a marionette from history. This is completely inconceivable… Thoughts surfaced in Klein’s mind as he could hardly compose himself.
The elder looked up and glanced at him before continuing, “Give me a paper figurine.”
Klein frowned slightly and hesitated for a few seconds before taking out a paper figurine and handing it over.
The elder reached out his wrinkled hand and took the paper figurine before swiping across it casually.
Klein’s headache, fever, and enlarged tonsils suddenly disappeared!
The paper figurine was tainted with spots of red rust as it quickly cracked after becoming brittle.
Using my paper figurine to transfer my ailment? Klein thought and finally asked, “Sorry for my breach of etiquette. How may I address you?”
The elder didn’t immediately reply as he said with a sigh, “I can only provide you a little help.”
He paused as he gave a muffled laugh.
“You can call me, hmm…
“Zaratul.”
Chapter 839: Descendant of An Ancient GodTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
F*ck… At that instant, Klein, who heard the elder’s reply, had vulgarities resound in his mind. Apart from that, no other thoughts appeared.
Zaratul—the leader of the Secret Order, a descendant of the Fourth Epoch’s Solomon Empire aristocracy, the former owner of the Antigonus family’s notebook, and the Beyonder guide for Emperor Roselle. “He” was a true High-Sequence Beyonder of the Seer pathway, a Miracle Invoker who was a secret existence about two centuries ago. “He” was believed by Arrodes to have lost control, turning from an angel into a monster during “His” attempt to advance to Sequence 1, Attendant of Mysteries!
No matter which description was used, “He” was a heavyweight that the present Klein was unable to resist. He had the feeling of shock that a figure from history textbooks had jumped out of it and walked in front of him, alive. He also felt the air around him appear to congeal as they piled on top of him, crushing his body and stifling his breathing.
Klein had once imagined that perhaps all his encounters, including his transmigration, had stemmed from Zaratul’s setup, and he suspected that “He” would be akin to the final boss he would encounter in games. And now, he had met him—ahead of time.
I’m only a Sequence 5! Klein couldn’t help but shout out inwardly as he suspected if the person opposite him was the real Zaratul.
Zaratul is a last name. It represents an aristocratic family in the Fourth Epoch’s Solomon Empire. In theory, there should be many Zaratuls over two thousand years of history… Perhaps the one in Roselle’s diary is the grandfather, father, brother, or son of that Secret Order’s leader… Also, he mentioned that he has been dead for years, while Arrodes and Will Auceptin have testified that the Secret Order’s leader, Zaratul, is still alive. He has just lost control and turned into a monster, turning extremely crazy… Klein tried to convince himself that the situation might not be as terrible as he imagined. This quickly calmed him down as he began to carefully contemplate.
The Beyonder powers that this Zaratul showcased doesn’t seem like much, but all of them exceed the realm of normalcy. It’s even more so for those that’s related to history and fate… He’s definitely not only a Bizarro Sorcerer. He might even be a Sequence 3 or Sequence 2. And this pathway’s angels are few to begin with…
This place is intricately tied with the Nation of the Evernight which disappeared from the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range, and it produces the ravings that reach the ears of Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders of the Seer pathway… Back then, the Secret Order’s leader, Zaratul, had fewer appearances after he obtained the Antigonus family’s notebook via Emperor Roselle. It’s unknown what “He” was plotting. Does this mean that I can believe “He” had come to the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range to seek out the treasure left behind by the Antigonus family based on the notebook and obtained the corresponding potion formula and ingredients of Sequence 1 Attendant of Mysteries?
In the world of mysticism, repeated coincidences usually imply problems and a confirmation…
If it is that Zaratul, could it be that splitting “himself” to store “Himself” inside the foggy town is the reason that caused “His” ultimate loss of control?
As for being “long dead,” there’s an even more reasonable explanation. The Secret Order leader, Zaratul, had said so “Himself”: What is a miracle? A miracle is to be resurrected from the dead!
And “He” was already a Miracle Invoker!
As Klein’s mind churned, the hoary elder who claimed to be Zaratul chuckled.
“From your reaction, you seem to know me?”
Klein quickly probed, “I’ve heard of this last name.
“I once met Queen Mystic and learned of the Secret Order from her, and also know of its leader.”
The elder nodded gently without giving any confirmation or denial. He smiled and vaguely asked, “What other help do you need?”
Help… Klein recalled the Beyonder powers he had showcased and said after some hesitation, “Are you able to summon a fish from the outside world from this concealed world’s history? It’s okay if it has already been turned into food.”
From his point of view, it wasn’t an impossibility. After all, most people that entered the town had come from Sonia Sea’s easternmost front, the ruins of the battle of gods. Perhaps some fish that had been reared there had been brought in. They could be used to be stored as food and also used to observe the changes in the environment. There could also be explorers who vanished from not being able to sleep in time when night came after eating their fill of fish. It wasn’t unreasonable that fish meat could be found in the history of the foggy town.
Zaratul raised his head and looked at Klein. He didn’t immediately give him an answer.
After a few seconds, he leveled his gaze and said indistinctly, “Yes.”
Just as he said that, a blob made up of ground-fish meat appeared in Admiral of Blood Senor’s hands.
“It can only be maintained for forty-five minutes. Once it’s over, it’s as though one has never eaten it before,” Zaratul added.
That actually worked… Klein increasingly found the High-Sequence Beyonder powers of the Seer pathway to really be bizarre and terrifying.
He had planned on saying that he didn’t need any help, but considering how Zaratul was well-known to be deceitful, with everything he said and did being questionable, he felt that he needed to make some preparations.
Amidst his thoughts, Klein decided to appear a little greedy to lower Zaratul’s appraisal of him and believe that he could easily lead him to do his bidding.
After letting his marionette put away the fish meat, his eyes rolled a little as he indiscernibly drew a breath and said, “I still need the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula.”
Zaratul didn’t change his posture as he fell silent for a few seconds. He then said with a chuckle, “No problem. As long as you trust that I’ll give you a real formula.
“After you return with the obsidian rock, I’ll hand over both the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula and the symbol needed for opening the door to you.
“Sigh, that isn’t something that I need to care about. All that matters is that you scatter my ashes back into the river in my hometown.”
After Klein listened in silence, he couldn’t help but ask, “You have a very high level. The ashes you leave behind will contaminate the river and create countless monsters.”
Zaratul laughed upon hearing that.
“Very meticulous.
“However, there’s nothing special about my ashes. I’ve lost them long ago.”
As he spoke, he looked up again and glanced at the peak of the ancient cathedral.
He’s hinting that his Beyonder characteristics and body’s specialness had been absorbed by the “magnet” above? Klein pondered over Zaratul’s meaning as he pressed on matters regarding his Beyonder pathway.
“What’s the Sequence 3 potion name after Bizarro Sorcerer?”
Zaratul’s beard moved slightly as he said, “Scholar of Yore.”
Scholar of Yore… Although it sounds like a relic that’s already dead and dug out from a tome, Zaratul has repeatedly mentioned history. The corresponding Beyonder powers are fascinating… Klein thought in glee as he asked again, “Then what’s the corresponding Sequence 0?”
Zaratul lifted his head again and glanced at him. Finally, he chuckled and said, “You will likely know when you ‘open the door’ to escape.”
I hate people like you, saying things midway, often just smiling without giving an answer… Klein immediately understood the feeling Emperor Roselle once had as he turned his gaze to the statue beside him and asked, “Who is this?”
Zaratul’s head didn’t turn as he said in a muffled manner, “‘She’ is a descendant of an ancient god.”
A descendant of an ancient god. A descendant of Annihilation Demonic Wolf Flegrea? This ancient god seems to wield the authority of Evernight… “His” descendant established the Nation of the Evernight? Before Klein could ask a question, he heard Zaratul chuckle and say, “‘She’ also has a brother that you wouldn’t be unfamiliar with.”
“Who is it?” Klein tried hard to recall who, but he couldn’t find an answer.
Zaratul chuckled.
“‘He’ gave ‘Himself’ a new last name.
“Antigonus.”
Antigonus… Nation of the Evernight… Hornacis… Flegrea… Klein’s eyes lit up slightly as he pieced together the fragmented pieces of information.
It’s very easy to understand the Church of Evernight destroying the Nation of the Evernight, as it’s a battle of authorities. However, to completely eradicate the Antigonus family for having inherited the Seer Beyonder paths of the divine doesn’t make sense. There’s no need to go that far. After all, the pathways that can be interchanged with the Sleepless pathway are the Death and Giant pathways.
Furthermore, Klein was still puzzled to this day. Why would the Antigonus family place their treasure on the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range? Why did they trust the people of the Nation of the Evernight that much?
Now, he finally understood something.
Just as Klein was about to ask more questions, he suddenly saw the crimson moonlight shining in from the cathedral’s windows brighten. It drew out shadows of the corpses hanging in midair.
The crimson moon has turned clear! Klein’s heart tightened. Without any additional thoughts, he followed his emergency plans by raising his right hand. Snapping his fingers, he lit a candle by the wall that was a distance away from him.
At the same time, he got Senor to possess him as he leaped out, somersaulting in the process before arriving at the wall closest to the outside.
And this time, the entire cathedral had turned abnormally silent. There were no longer any resounding ravings.
Klein’s spiritual intuition didn’t give him any indication of danger, but he could tell from the shadows on the ground that the corpses hanging in midair had turned towards the flame!
Without any hesitation, Klein pressed his left palm down, passing through a wall and arriving outside the cathedral. Then, without even daring to even raise his head, he borrowed the driving force of a Wraith to tumble and run towards the nearest building. The distance from wall to wall was only about ten meters.
During this process, he didn’t hear the beast-like growls nor detect the loitering figures. However, his back felt like it was being pierced by a sea of glares!
In just a second, Klein had appeared outside the building. Pressing down with his palms, he passed through the wall.
Then, he snapped his fingers and remotely used Flame Controlling to ignite a candle inside the cathedral.
After a brief moment of silence and anxiety, the feeling of being stared at vanished. Beyond the tightly-drawn curtains, figures began to appear as they began loitering.
Chapter 840: Using His AdvantageTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
With all the abnormalities vanishing, Klein heaved a slight sigh of relief. He began to observe his surroundings. Then, he selected a shadowy spot that wasn’t too dark due to the faint moonlight. This was to prevent himself from suffering any sudden attacks.
And the few seconds from before had made him come up with a theory about the faint figures and beast-like growls.
They were previously corpses that were hung inside the cathedral, producing the ravings of “Hornacis… Flegrea…”!
When Klein passed through the wall and left the cathedral, the corpses that hung from above had turned to face the lit candle, and there weren’t any figures on the street until Klein remotely used Flame Controlling and extinguished the flame. Everything was the same as before!
When the crimson moon is clear and one’s spirituality is enhanced, the “magnet” at the top of the cathedral will have a stronger influence on the foggy town. It will be able to control those corpses to loiter around and pretend that everything is normal? If that really is the case, the light might actually be attracting the controller’s attention. Under such circumstances, if the flame isn’t extinguished and the source is locked on, it might result in an extremely terrifying outcome. Hmm, I can’t rely on Flame Controlling to repeatedly divert the “attention” of those figures… Klein reminded himself. Then, he turned to use his Spirit Body Threads vision that he didn’t deactivate, to size up the bread, stewed beef potatoes, and red wine on the dining table.
He suspected that the food here was part of the “magnet” at the top of the cathedral. If it was consumed, one’s Spirit Body Threads would be corrupted, and it would cause them to be unable to resist floating towards the cathedral. This also explained why eating the food caused them to vanish. They ended up being hung up to dry in the cathedral and be let out to “walk” when the crimson moon turned clear. This matched Mr. A’s description of the vanished people’s reappearance under the bright moonlight.
At a glance, Klein discovered that the food was like living beings. They had Spirit Body Threads extending out, reaching towards the ancient cathedral.
The most special point about them was that they had only one Spirit Body Thread, obviously being different from the dense, countless Spirit Body Threads of a normal living creature.
Indeed, it’s close to my theory… After obtaining some validation regarding his theory, Klein retracted his gaze and considered how to deal with Demoness of Despair Panatiya.
Beside him, Wraith Senor in his ancient triangular hat and dark red robe appeared. This marionette’s bones cracked as his face squirmed. Soon, he turned into Gehrman Sparrow.
This was a marionette using the powers of a Faceless!
Klein observed his double for a moment and realized that there were some flaws. The clothes couldn’t be changed, and if he concealed them with an illusion, it wasn’t possible for him to fool a demigod-level Demoness of Despair. Even Mr. A might not fall for it.
After some thought, he made Wraith Senor take off his clothes. As for himself, he took off the black clergyman robe, and they switched clothes with one another!
While wearing the clothes and hat, Klein’s expression turned odd. Over the past two months, the marionette had been wearing the same outfit. It had been down the sewers and experienced an explosion, so there were all sorts of smells mixed into the clothes. It wasn’t a pleasant smell.
Sigh, my present suffering is all a result of my laziness prior to this… Klein sighed silently as he completed changing his appearance. He had turned into Gehrman Sparrow dressed as a pirate captain.
At this moment, Senor had also changed into the black clergyman robe. His aura was spirited and no longer cold. He looked no different from a living person.
Klein deliberated for a moment and took off Creeping Hunger, allowing Admiral of Blood to wear it on his left hand.
This way, the marionette was the perfect copy of Gehrman Sparrow!
One must go all the way when putting on an act… Besides, if Creeping Hunger were to revolt at this moment, then it will be eating the marionette. Heh heh, once the marionette lapses, will it feel cheated? It’s like it ate a placebo… As Klein got Senor to get used to his state and take away the fish meat, he seriously began formulating plans.
Relying on a marionette that can use my Beyonder powers wouldn’t be able to defeat a Demoness of Despair, even stealing the obsidian rock from her is nearly impossible. She’s a genuine demigod after all…
Even though this extremely convincing marionette gives me a chance of achieving success in battle, such as letting it draw her attention while I complete a sudden sneak attack and constantly swap positions; thus, confusing Panatiya so that she can’t make an accurate judgment, I can’t make up for the disadvantage that stems from the difference in our levels and strength to achieve my goals…
I can consider using the marionette to engage in close combat and attempt to control Panatiya’s Spirit Body Threads. He’s already a corpse, so he wouldn’t be affected by the plague. I can catch her by surprise using this method… But there are too many problems. First, the mysticism “viruses” and “germs” that a Demoness of Despair creates will grow in strength. At its peak, will it be able to affect a zombie? Second, does she still have other Beyonder powers I’m not aware of… There’s a high chance that it’s the case!
Hmm, I’ll first make a list and write down my advantages or things that are on par with the Demoness of Despair. Let’s see if I can get any ideas…
I can disguise myself. A marionette using its Beyonder powers can be considered at the level of a demigod. Instantaneous swapping is also one. Apart from them, there isn’t anything else… Yes, considering Demoness of Despair’s current state, I seem to have something that I’m better at than her…
She’s in a half-crazed state. Her reason comes and goes at random, and she does extreme things. She’s easily led around by her instincts. Hmm, although she’s still good at incitement and allurement, that’s an innate quality for catching prey. As for me, I’m in a normal state, and I haven’t had any problems with my rationality yet. I’m still able to think and analyze…
Don’t tell me I need to come out on top using my wit?
An idea came to Klein as he gradually formulated a new train of thought and plans.
Why must I fight Demoness of Despair Panatiya to the death at this moment?
She definitely yearns to escape this foggy town. Deep down in her heart, this will be something that beats her instinctive need to eat! Furthermore, she’s still full at the moment!
I can try to cooperate with her. She can provide that obsidian rock, and I’ll draw the special and secret symbol, putting together the conditions for opening the door…
Besides, I’m not too sure about Zaratul. Who knows what schemes “He” might be up to. “He” might be secretly plotting something. By pulling a Demoness of Despair into this, it can effectively make the situation chaotic and restrain “Him” in some way!
Cooperation is a diplomatic choice, not a militaristic choice. The effects of an intact stand-in at the demigod level has will definitely be better than directly engaging in battle. This is equivalent to me obtaining benefits from both sides!
Klein rapidly made a decision. As he pondered on the details of him negotiating to cooperate, he patiently waited for the crimson moon to return behind the fog.
After a while, the crimson moonlight that seeped through the dark-colored curtains dimmed. Klein immediately made his marionette pass through the wall and leave where he was hiding.
Then, Senor walked onto the streets with the appearance of Gehrman Sparrow, walking straight towards the pitch-black cathedral.
In about ten seconds, Klein discovered that Senor was being affected by an ailment.
To the dead, this was completely ineffective, but Klein could foresee that, with the passage of time, the ailment would worsen and turn stranger. It might even affect one’s nerves and spirituality. This would make the zombie’s actions turn stiff. In the end, even its knees would be unable to bend, making movement only being possible by hopping.
Thankfully, I didn’t choose to use the plan of letting my marionette control the Spirit Body Threads. Klein immediately made Senor say out loud, “I was inside the cathedral for a while, and I’m not dead.
“I found a way to escape from this place!”
After saying that, “Gehrman Sparrow” sniffed as though his resistance to the ailment had weakened due to the declining state of his body.
And at this moment, the white-robed Panatiya suddenly appeared at the door of the cathedral. Her hair had been tied up once again, looking neat and tidy.
Her slightly crazy-looking but beautiful eyes looked at Gehrman Sparrow as she took out a strangely profound obsidian rock.
The contours of the obsidian rock was identical to the inset on the wall behind the cathedral’s statue!
“You need it?” Panatiya asked calmly.
Klein discovered that the Demoness of Despair had dispelled her plague and ailment as he hurriedly made Senor nod.
“Yes. As long as you place it in the correct location in the cathedral, and match it with a special symbol, we will be able to open a ‘door’ that allows us to escape.
“I know that the cathedral’s interior is very dangerous to you, but this is mainly a result of Spirit Body Threads. And as a Marionettist, I can control Spirit Body Threads to prevent you from suffering the fate of being hung up.”
Panatiya fell silent for a few seconds as she curled her lips. With a bright smile, she returned with a question, “Then, I’ll become your marionette?
“Or you can stop helping me at the critical moment, making me turn into a loitering figure under the moon?”
Klein was long prepared. He immediately made his marionette reply earnestly, “What should I do to make you feel at ease?”
Panatiya didn’t immediately reply. After some careful thought, she said, “Give me your hair and flesh.”
Curses that Demonesses are good at? Using Senor’s hair and flesh to curse Gehrman Sparrow? Count me as the loser if that works! As Klein felt grounded, he made the marionette appear in a difficult position.
“Then wouldn’t you be able to kill me at any moment?”
Panatiya replied with a smile, “You can hand me the hair and flesh only when entering the cathedral.
“When inside, if there are any signs of me cursing you, you can give up controlling my Spirit Body Threads. It will be the same the other way round too. If anything abnormal happens to me, I’ll immediately curse you.
“Once the door is opened, I’ll leave first. And at the same time, I’ll return the flesh and hair to you.”
“Gehrman Sparrow” hesitated for a long time as he discussed the details with the Demoness of Despair. Finally, he nodded and said, “Alright, let’s do it.”
Just as Panatiya wanted to say something, her eyes suddenly narrowed as she slowly said, “For some reason, I’m still a little worried.”
Chapter 841: Keeping Each Other in CheckTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
What terrifying intuition. Despite not realizing that the “Gehrman Sparrow” in front of you is a double, you still feel that something is amiss… Hidden in a faraway building, Klein inwardly drew a gasp. His mind raced as he quickly came up with a corresponding strategy.
He controlled Senor and made the marionette reply in a deep voice, “I’m also a little worried.
“After opening the ‘door,’ if you leave first, you can ambush me from the outside once I’m out. You don’t even need to ambush me. You can just wait outside.
“I believe that I should be the first to leave. And before that, you need to return to me my flesh and hair. When the time comes, you can be closer to the ‘door.’ This way, you will have enough time to pass through the ‘door’ before your Spirit Body Threads drift to the top of the cathedral.”
Panatiya listened in silence and returned with a question, “Then how do I prevent you from destroying the ‘door’ after you leave?”
“This is also a problem for me,” the marionette answered without giving any signs of weakness. “When I obtain that special symbol, I’ll show it to you. That way, even if I close the ‘door,’ you will still be able to open it again.”
Panatiya closed her mouth as though she was thinking through the details, but she appeared somewhat irascible and could hardly compose herself. It was as though her inclination for insanity had filled her mind.
After about ten seconds, she said again, “I think a pure curse might not be able to harm you. Seers do not lack the means to avoid harm, just like the Paper Figurine Substitutes you used before.”
She really isn’t leaving behind any loopholes. Thankfully, the person in front of you is a fake from top to bottom… As Klein lampooned, he made Senor take out one paper figurine after another. Then, he burned them all in front of the Demoness of Despair.
“I can’t be sure that you haven’t hidden one,” Panatiya said in suspicion, still somewhat neurotic.
“Gehrman Sparrow” twitched the corners of his mouth in a deadpan manner and said, “You can try divination. Aren’t Witches good at that?”
Panatiya smiled impatiently and said, “The spirit world cannot be communicated with in here, and my spirituality…”
She didn’t finish her sentence as the look in her eyes turned somewhat dangerous.
Klein knew what the Demoness of Despair was getting at. Her spirituality had been corrupted due to half a year of “eating.” It was somewhat chaotic and crazy, making it give unreliable “answers,” especially against a Beyonder that was best at divination.
The two reached a stalemate, momentarily unable to resolve the problem of trusting one another.
At this moment, on the roof to the left, a hoarse and muffled voice sounded.
“I can be your ‘witness.’”
“Gehrman Sparrow” and Panatiya turned their heads at the same time and looked over. Mr. A’s figure grew out from the shadows as he wore a blood-red hooded robe.
“How will you bear ‘witness’?” Klein made Senor ask.
Mr. A pulled down his hood and said with a deep chuckle, “I’ll use flesh and blood magic to drill into your body and control your condition. Once you stop controlling the Spirit Body Threads, or if you try to use Paper Figurine Substitutes, I’ll immediately give a warning or attempt to stop you.
“Once that ‘door’ you speak of opens, I’ll leave your body and pass through the door before my Spirit Body Threads are affected.”
Do you think “Gehrman Sparrow” is an idiot? Klein made his marionette curl his lips.
“Based on what I know, Rose Bishops can hide in the bodies of others, but the host will immediately die once they leave.”
“No, using that method is to evade investigations; therefore, there’s a need to fuse with the host’s flesh and blood. But there’s no need to do so in this situation. I’ll silently wait inside your stomach,” Mr. A explained in detail.
No, it’s not my stomach. It’s Senor’s stomach… Klein made Gehrman Sparrow take out a gold coin and pretend to attempt a divination.
This crazy adventurer muttered under his breath as the gold coin in between his fingers was flipped.
With a ping, the gold coin flew into the air and landed in his palm.
“Gehrman Sparrow” carefully glanced at it.
“From the looks of it, you aren’t lying.
“However, you will have to leave my body before I show the special symbol to Lady Despair.”
If this wasn’t done, “Gehrman Sparrow” might end up being murdered by their collusion. After all, if Panatiya obtained the door-opening symbol while wielding the obsidian rock, given enough time, she didn’t need to worry about any anomalies with her Spirit Body Threads. Then, she wouldn’t need help from “Gehrman Sparrow” at all. Mr. A’s existence was only to prevent the use of Paper Figurine Substitutes.
However, “Gehrman Sparrow” didn’t need to be too worried if Mr. A came out ahead of time. He wasn’t even afraid that Panatiya would lose decorum after knowing the door-opening symbol, because if that happened, he could rely on Paper Figurine Substitutes to avoid certain death. On the other hand, Panatiya wouldn’t carry out a pursuit in the cathedral. This was because she would end up being hung up with the passage of time; hence, she needed to seize the opportunity to escape immediately!
Besides, there was no way to take the obsidian rock. “Gehrman Sparrow” would then have no chance of any subsequent escape attempts.
Although the details of this plan were still flawed, it fully considered the situation of all three parties. Panatiya raised her hand and grabbed at the hair that was sliding down her sideburns when she suddenly asked, “If I were to escape first, aren’t you afraid that I’ll ambush you?”
This was also a problem that Gehrman Sparrow was previously worried about.
Klein immediately made his marionette curl his lips and say,
“I’m afraid.
“But I still have other means of escape. I’ll take the risk.”
Panatiya took two steps in an irritated manner before finally saying, “We shall do it as agreed then.”
After making up her mind, her smile became extremely relaxed.
“You really are a special man, a man that made me see hope. After we leave, I don’t mind letting you experience what extreme pleasure is if you aren’t afraid.”
“Gehrman Sparrow” shifted his gaze away with great effort before looking at Mr. A.
“I have no more questions.”
With the sound of howling wind, Mr. A flew down and landed not far from “Gehrman Sparrow.”
His figure, along with his “clothes,” rapidly melted away, turning into a sticky glob of flesh and blood.
Right on the heels of that, the flesh and blood piled onto one another and kept compressing into a “tiny stream” that had the thickness of an arm. Then, it flowed towards “Gehrman Sparrow.”
Far away in a building, Klein felt somewhat disgusted as he retched. Then, he made “Gehrman Sparrow” open his mouth.
The “flesh and blood” stream climbed up the marionette’s body and drilled into its mouth. The slightly warm but slippery feeling passed through the gullet and entered the stomach.
It’s heavy… However, Mr. A’s flesh and blood is helping to hold up the stomach, preventing it from sagging too much… Klein inspected the marionette and made him look up at the shrouded crimson moon and say to Panatiya, “Let’s begin.”
“Alright.” Panatiya, who could hardly withstand her urges, impatiently walked towards the cathedral’s entrance.
Klein made “Gehrman Sparrow” follow by her side and first plucked off his hair before making two meat tendrils grow out from his arm before ripping it out. It made blood gush out.
If someone very familiar with me were here, they would definitely notice a problem because I can’t deal harm to my own body so decisively… Hmm, perhaps in the eyes of others, the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, can probably do such a deed easily… As Klein noticed a problem and gained experience from his conclusion, he made the marionette pass through the ajar main door of the ancient cathedral. He then handed the hair and flesh to Panatiya.
Panatiya slowed down her pace as she took out an ugly, palm-sized puppet and wiped the flesh over it and tied the hair around its thin neck.
She held the cursed puppet in one hand and finally stepped through the cathedral’s door. Klein immediately got “Gehrman Sparrow” to control their Spirit Body Threads. As for Mr. A, as he had overlapped with the marionette, it wasn’t too much of a hassle.
Hmm, even I can do it. With the powers showcased by Zaratul, “He” totally has the capability to help Beyonders that are not from the Seer pathway to resolve the loss of control over Spirit Body Threads in the cathedral. This way, as long as “He” wants the Demoness of Despair to enter, “He” could’ve opened the door a long time ago… Why didn’t “He” do it? “He” is unable to communicate with others beyond the cathedral? That’s why Seer pathway Beyonders who aren’t Marionettists or higher can’t walk to “Him”? Klein used his marionette’s senses to analyze the situation remotely.
And inside the cathedral, the corpses remained dangling in midair. Their heads were bowed and their eyes were rolled back. From time to time, they would sway with the wind, producing the ravings “Hornacis… Flegrea…”
When Panatiya saw this scene, her body instantly stiffened, but she quickly composed herself. Together with “Gehrman Sparrow,” they walked under the “gazes” of the hanged.
Before long, they saw the pitch-black altar and the statue of the ancient god’s descendant.
Zaratul remained sitting diagonally behind the statue, wearing a hood and sporting a white beard.
When “Gehrman Sparrow” and Panatiya approached, “He” slowly lifted his head and chuckled.
“Very good. Beyonders from the Seer pathway need to know how to use their brain and not always think of fighting.”
“He” seemed to have foreseen that all of the paper figurines of “Gehrman Sparrow” would be destroyed. “He” directly reached out “His” wrinkled palm and grasped at something. “His” grab pulled out a yellowish-brown goatskin and a quill filled with ink and a bottle of ink.
This made Panatiya involuntarily twitch her brows.
Zaratul picked up the quill and scribbled words and symbols before rolling it up and handing it to “Gehrman Sparrow.”
“That’s the door-opening symbol, as well as the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula you want.
“They can only last for forty-five minutes and cannot be taken out.”
Klein avoided the Demoness of Despair and unfolded the goatskin, allowing the potion formula and the door-opening symbol to appear before his eyes.
Suddenly, his pupils constricted and nearly froze.
The door-opening symbol and the symbol provided by the Antigonus family’s notebook via the Misfortune Cloth Puppet were mostly the same. It was a vertical eye made up of many mysterious labels!
However, there were tiny differences in the details. A crescent pattern had switched spots with a dotted-line label!
Chapter 842: Behind the DoorTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
At that instant, the first thought that surfaced in Klein’s mind was: As expected, Zaratul has a ploy!
Right on the heels of that, he was thankful that he had obtained the correct door-opening symbol from the Antigonus family’s notebook ahead of time. With this newfound confidence, he didn’t panic and become at a loss.
Zaratul returned the quill and ink bottle to the past, and he lifted his head. Scanning “Gehrman Sparrow” and Panatiya, he said with a sigh, “All the conditions are in place. You can now open the door.”
Upon saying that, he fixed his gaze on “Gehrman Sparrow” and chuckled.
“Don’t forget to take my urn with you.”
Just as he said that, his entire body suddenly crumbled into countless points of light and scattered into the surroundings, fusing into the void. It was as though he had long rotted and turned to dust.
Left in the spot where he was sitting, there was a tin urn. Its surface had ancient patterns that didn’t look anything special.
Klein made “Gehrman Sparrow” take two steps forward, bend down, and pick up the tin urn. He found it heavy, nothing like something that was fake.
He used the hand holding the goatskin to open the lid and saw that it was filled with grayish-white powder and particles. It didn’t have a lustrous glow.
It really is just ordinary ashes? Then who helped cremate Zaratul? He cremated himself? After “Gehrman Sparrow” closed the lid, he casually used this goatskin-wielding hand to take out a piece of flesh from a pocket and swallowed it.
Panatiya noticed this action as she squinted her eyes at him as though she was asking what he was doing.
Klein stuffed the fish into the marionette’s mouth as he deliberately adjusted his breathing and said, “I’m a little nervous.
“I’m not sure if this door-opening symbol works.”
Panatiya had already confirmed that he was eating ordinary fish meat. Although it looked somewhat disgusting, the half-crazy her had lacked the patience to make a further distinction. She moved her gaze away and looked at the urn and smiled.
“If it’s useless, we can share it.
“I’ll have one scoop a day, and it will last a very long time.”
This Demoness’s mental state is really abnormal… Klein silently sighed. Passing by the Eraser angel statue suspected to be the Mother of the Sky, “Gehrman Sparrow” came in front of the wall.
Then, he turned his body to the side and pointed to the inset and said to Panatiya, “Place that obsidian rock inside.”
Panatiya smiled gorgeously as she said with dull eyes, “Let me see the door-opening symbol first.”
There’s no need to be so wary of me. If I really wanted to harm you, I can immediately give up my marionette, and you wouldn’t have the time to escape this cathedral. You’ll definitely be hung up. When the time comes, I’ll saunter in, pick up the obsidian rock, and open the door to leave… However, the symbol given by Zaratul is really problematic. It’s best I find a person to bear the brunt of it… Klein’s mind whirred as he made “Gehrman Sparrow” lift his palm and pat his abdomen while opening his mouth.
A blob of indistinct flesh and blood surged out, piling up ahead and turning into the beautiful feminine Mr. A.
Upon seeing this scene, “Gehrman Sparrow” flicked the goatskin and unrolled it.
The special symbol was with the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula as they were reflected in the eyes of Panatiya and Mr. A.
Panatiya’s eyes darted about before she smiled coquettishly and said, “Open the door. You leave first.”
She had confirmed that “Gehrman Sparrow” was still helping her control her Spirit Body Threads, so there was plenty of time for her to wait.
As she spoke, she threw the ugly puppet stained with blood and tied up hair at him.
She’s also afraid of an accident… As Klein got “Gehrman Sparrow” to catch the puppet, he watched the Demoness of Despair take a few steps forward and insert the obsidian rock into the recess.
The two fused together perfectly, not leaving any protrusions.
The wall rapidly emitted light and gradually turned transparent. It could be seen that the outside was paved in stone slabs. There were walls with holes and clouds floating in midair.
As Panatiya took a step to the side, “Gehrman Sparrow” held the puppet, goatskin, and urn in his left hand and reached out his right palm. He then used his finger as a pen and drew the vertical line made up of several secret symbols on the transparent wall.
During this process, Klein was in a dilemma. He wasn’t sure if he should draw Zaratul’s symbol or the Antigonus family’s one.
Although he believed that Zaratul was problematic and had a scheme, he felt that he had belittled this powerful figure after calming down. If Zaratul’s sole purpose was to harm him and everyone else with him, there was no need for him to mention the opening of the door. All he needed to do was wait patiently to achieve his goals.
Furthermore, with the gray fog’s aura completely severed and screened from Klein by the foggy town, he couldn’t figure out why Zaratul would target him.
Therefore, his final judgment was that Zaratul’s goal was to coax someone into opening the door to allow “Him” to obtain something or escape something. As for whether there was danger after the door opening, that wasn’t within “His” considerations. If scattering the ashes was genuine and rather important, it was likely to be relatively safe after heading out. In short, danger was at every turn.
That also meant that Zaratul’s door-opening symbol was real, and the probability that it didn’t carry any danger was 50%.
And on the other hand, the Antigonus family’s notebook wasn’t necessarily “kind-hearted.” The scene that Klein had seen from the divinations he did above the gray fog, and the information he obtained from Zaratul, and the fact that Zaratul had lost control and gone mad, he could basically determine that the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range’s Antigonus family’s treasure might very well be an enticing trap. Then, whether there was any latent risks in the complex picture provided by the notebook, that was something that needed consideration.
On the one hand it’s a tiger, and on the other hand it’s a wolf. It’s the ultimate choice of the lesser evil… Also, the Antigonus family’s symbol is for entering the treasure trove. It doesn’t mean that it can be used to leave… As Klein contemplated, he didn’t stop drawing while he quickly approached the part which was different.
At this moment, he stole a glance at Panatiya and discovered that her eyes had a glint in them as she wore a smile. It felt like she had the urge to try.
She… If she’s normal, as a senior Instigator, she should be able to control her expressions… Besides, she just saw the door-opening symbol as well… Klein’s heart stirred as he let the marionette draw the symbol provided by Zaratul.
Soon, the complicated vertical eye was drawn.
Pure light enveloped the area as they traversed the patterns and finally gathered together.
Amidst a spectacular blast of light, an illusory, double door filled with secrecy appeared on the wall. Due to the push from “Gehrman Sparrow,” it slowly opened.
Behind the door was the ancient stone tiles and hole-ridden walls they had previously seen. Everything was very silent and there were zero abnormalities.
At this moment, Panatiya’s figure suddenly shattered, turning into mirror fragments.
At the same time, the lady in a pure white robe appeared in front of “Gehrman Sparrow” and passed through the door.
And in her hand, there was an additional ugly puppet stained with blood, its neck coiled with a strand of hair.
As for the one in “Gehrman Sparrow”‘s hand, it had degenerated into a piece of glass.
In terms of magical illusions, a Demoness of Despair was several times superior to Klein.
After Panatiya passed through the door first, she half-turned around and faced “Gehrman Sparrow,” revealing a crazy and teasing smile. Black flames soared from her palm as she ignited the puppet.
At that moment, it was as though she was saying, “Despair! Plunge into the deepest pit of despair just as hope arrives!”
Only then did Klein realize that the curse couldn’t be diverted or weathered by Paper Figurine Substitutes!
Panatiya immediately turned around, preparing to depart from the foggy town and the ancient cathedral, afraid that an accident would happen.
At that moment, her eyes suddenly froze.
Her body crumbled, transforming into one mirror after another. However, she wasn’t able to put a distance further than ten meters between her and the door.
In just a second or two, Panatiya let out a sharp cry as invisible threads and thick, black hair curled around her, binding her within. Her exterior was covered in black flames as she froze into layers of ice.
Suddenly, all of this disintegrated. Demoness of Despair Panatiya’s eyes effused clear, deep despair and regret.
Her expression rapidly turned stiff as her neck seemed to be held up by an invisible hand. Her entire body rose into the air and hung there, her eyes rolling back bit by bit, but her looks remained immaculate.
On the side of the door, “Gehrman Sparrow”‘s body had been enveloped in black flames and began melting like wax. As for Mr. A who had planned on flying through the door, he began retching, vomiting one fresh mushroom after another. His body began to sprout mushrooms as if a drizzle had just passed.
Before “Gehrman Sparrow” lost his vision, the scene behind the door pulled close, presenting an empty foyer.
No, it wasn’t empty. Hanging in midair were even more corpses. They were of all ages and sexes. Some were dressed exquisitely, others gorgeously, ancient, or casually.
These corpses were like the ones hanging in the cathedral. They all floated up as they came and went as though they were acting in a grand musical, accurately reflecting a musical of the daily lives and details a town should have!
Klein saw that, behind these hanged corpses, there was a transparent and slimy tentacle. It was covered in complex patterns with secrecy hidden within. It was as though it could drive anyone crazy.
Countless tentacles extended deep into the foyer, and there sat an ancient, huge stone chair. Its surface was inlaid with dull gold and gems.
This… Klein tensed up as he didn’t hesitate to close his eyes and cut his connection with the marionette!
In his mind, the scene that he had seen from his previous divination surfaced.
Seated on the huge chair were countless translucent maggots that clustered together. They squirmed slowly as they grew freely, extending out nearly invisible tentacles.
And the final scene that was embedded in the marionette’s vision was at the bottom of the ancient chair. A tarot card sat there silently.
Its surface was also that of Roselle. The emperor was wearing a gorgeous head accessory and colorful clothes. It held a stick with luggage hanging from it as though he was on a long trip.
He had a visionary look, and beside him was a puppy. At the corner were shiny words: “Sequence 0: The Fool!”
Chapter 843: Magical MushroomTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
“Sequence 0: The Fool!”
After discerning the words on the tarot card, Klein once again felt the same feeling he had when he heard Zaratul say his name.
At that moment, he felt the strong call of destiny. He felt that everything had been arranged from the beginning, just like 0-08.
He began to suspect that his original judgment, believing that the female beast tamer from the traveling circus that had visited Tingen and performed a tarot divination for him wasn’t an ordinary person.
As his thoughts raced, Klein viewed it from another angle and came up with a new idea. Gradually, he stopped being that horrified, fearful, and depressed.
Perhaps it wasn’t a machination but the changes that I brought about myself.
This is because of the ritual that resulted in my transmigration. I had a connection with the mysterious space above the gray fog. Fate would naturally be affected as a result. More precisely, as a visitor from another world, I never had my “fate” here. The current trajectory I’ve taken is a result of my character, the encounters of the original Klein, the influence of the gray fog, and the surrounding environment.
The mysterious space above the gray fog is clearly strongly tied to the Seer pathway. And this pathway’s Sequence 0 is The Fool. When projected into reality, and in front of a divination, I’ll definitely get The Fool as my card!
Similarly, this resulted in me later using The Fool as my name.
Klein’s mood calmed down bit by bit, believing that this was the most plausible explanation.
Using Occam’s Razor to eliminate all presently unknown factors, I can still obtain a reasonable explanation. That means that it’s quite likely to be the case… Klein forced himself to stop thinking about questions he couldn’t provide certain answers to. He then turned his attention to what had just happened.
That huge chair and that cluster of translucent maggots were what I saw when I made a divination above the gray fog.
From carefully considering and inferring things from this harrowing scene, it might very well be an angel from the Seer pathway, an angel that had lost control and turned into a monster!
Zaratul “Himself”?
Or the powerful entity from the Antigonus family from the Fourth Epoch?
If it’s the former, that corroborates with Arrodes and Will Auceptin. Zaratul is already Sequence 1 and has lost control and gone made. “He” broke down into a monster. This matches… This can also explain why Zaratul only wishes for the door to be opened. It’s because once the door of secrets is opened, the two sides will have a connection, allowing “Him” to recover from “His” present state bit by bit. “His” repeated emphasis on “His” ashes was just a pretense.
But herein lies the problem. The environment Zaratul is located in, as presented by Arrodes, doesn’t resemble the ancient palace at the mountain peak. Otherwise, I would’ve recognized it back then.
What if that’s the angel from the Antigonus family who’s living as an abject existence, one that made Zaratul suffer after “He” came to the Hornacis mountain range after obtaining the notebook from Roselle? “He” had a part of him separated from “Him” without realizing it; thus, causing “Him” to go mad during the advancement. Regardless, “He” is a Sequence 1 Attendant of Mysteries. After all, Zaratul was already a Miracle Invoker back then…
From this angle, Zaratul’s goal might very well be the opening of the door, allowing the foggy town’s history and fate to become mixed with the outside world, preventing “Him” from being dissociated again.
Regardless, that cluster of translucent maggots is probably a Sequence 1 that lost control. No wonder the Demoness of Despair faced a breakdown the moment she saw “Him.” She only managed to struggle a little before being hung up, turning into a marionette that’s being hung up to dry. Thankfully, I was lacking in clues back then, and the scenes I saw through divination wasn’t clear enough. Otherwise, I would’ve suffered a terrible blow from witnessing a complete and crazy Mythical Creature. I would’ve lost control and mutated…
Wait, no matter how strong “He” is, can “He” be stronger than the Eternal Blazing Sun and the True Creator? Even if a Seer pathway Beyonder has a certain resistance against the mysterious space above the gray fog, it would at best make “Them” be at the same level. In other words, as long as I endured the pain, with the prerequisites met, I have one chance of prying on its secrets, and a complete Mythical Creature’s state is mixed in with the relevant knowledge.
Who knows, I might be able to get one or two High-Sequence formulas, just like how I obtained the Unshadowed from the Eternal Blazing Sun back then.
At this thought, Klein couldn’t help but have a scene surface in his mind.
The Fool above the gray fog was silently reaching out his thieving hands once again.
While reeling in joy, Klein also found it a great pity because, with his present level, strength, and items, he had no way to head to the ancient chair with the translucent maggots and pick up The Fool card.
To see an item that one desired the most but not being able to obtain it was often painful.
Phew… At least I’ve already obtained the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula. In the future, I still have once chance of prying on its secrets. The risk I took this time wasn’t in vain. All the gold pounds I spent and the marionette I lost wasn’t in vain either… Hmm, Zaratul likely wouldn’t give a fake formula. To “Him,” there’s no need for him to lie to a Sequence 5 Beyonder who might not walk out alive. Besides, if “He” was lying, he had to be wary of me already knowing the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula. The reason why I asked might only be to determine if “He” was worth trusting… I’ll divine this later when I’m back above the gray fog… Klein heaved a sigh of relief, and seeing that there hadn’t been any anomalies outside for quite a while, he decided to immediately approach the pitch-black cathedral and observe the changes inside.
To him, all the problems that he thought about weren’t pressing issues. The pressing issue was to leave the secret world, to leave this foggy town!
When he came out of the building he was in, Klein, who was wearing an ancient triangular hat and dark red coat, carefully came to the entrance of the ancient cathedral. He carefully passed through the ajar door and walked in.
The corpses that looked and dressed differently were no different from before. They remained hanging in midair, swaying with the wind and producing the ravings of “Hornacis… Flegrea…”
Klein walked under them as his eyes got accustomed to the dim environment, allowing him to see more.
The half demonic wolf-and half-human statue was still standing there without any signs of damage. The obsidian rock and the tin urn were behind the statue without any signs of cracking.
Klein first heaved a sigh of relief as he began to observe his surroundings when his gaze froze.
In a dark corner stood a gigantic mushroom taller than he was.
The mushroom’s cap had scarlet-red like blood with interspersed white patterns. Its body was formed out of similar tiny mushrooms. Their patterns drew out a face—Mr. A’s face.
However, Mr. A’s “eyes” were blank. It didn’t have the glint that one would call human. There were mushrooms growing from both sides of the stem, forming into long arms. And on the left palm was a thin human-skinned glove. Both parties had seemed to fuse as one.
…What kind of abomination is that… Klein involuntarily took a step back. He found his knowledge in mysticism completely lacking at that moment in time.
He began taking actions to protect himself. While doing so, having not deactivated his corresponding visions, he discovered that the terrifying mushroom didn’t have any Spirit Body Threads. It appeared to have long been dead, and its only movements were the results of spasming nerves.
Suddenly, Klein had a theory.
Mr. A, who had been infested with mushrooms, didn’t manage to escape in time and had seen the cluster of translucent maggots. He had seen a complete Mythical Creature, causing his mind to instantly die as his body collapsed completely. This also resulted in a terrifying mutation. It then merged with Senor who had disintegrated from the curse, becoming a never-seen-before mushroom monster!
Also, Creeping Hunger has been swallowed… This “mushroom” is really disgusting. I’ll throw Frank into the sea if he ever mentions mushrooms again… Klein’s eyes darted around slightly as he subconsciously headed for the obsidian rock. He planned on ignoring the “mushroom” and first escape.
At this moment, he found his mind turning adrift. Everything around him seemed to turn into a blur.
Suddenly, Klein realized that he was being forcefully pulled into a dream!
He immediately escaped the dream and saw the nearly two-meter-tall “mushroom” sliding over slowly. In its hand was a great sword that was a combination of scarlet magma and blue-hot flames.
It can use Sword of Lava… Klein didn’t hesitate as he opened his mouth and let out a sound: “Bang!”
The extremely penetrative Air Bullet hit the “mushroom” who had slowed down due to it being engaged in controlling dreams. The bullet drilled through its cap, tearing open a huge wound.
Underneath the wound was human flesh and tiny spores. They quickly squirmed and restored the “body.”
To think that’s possible… Klein felt a strong sense of danger as he hurriedly lunged to the side, rolling several times in the process.
The “mushroom” sped up suddenly as the Sword of Lava in its hand dragged scarlet and blue flames, cleaving down at the spot Klein had been standing at. It caused the floor tiles to rupture as flames scattered.
At this moment, Klein snapped his fingers, igniting the tiny mushrooms that formed the monster.
Then, he ran towards the back of the statue in an attempt to obtain the obsidian rock.
But finding his thoughts go adrift for a moment, Klein realized that he was going in the wrong direction.
He was rushing towards the entrance.
It can distort my will? Klein’s heart tightened as he noticed through the corner of his eye that the surface of the gigantic “mushroom” was covered in a layer of frost. The frost had extinguished the soaring scarlet flames.
As his thoughts raced, Klein ran towards the door and snapped his fingers, igniting the tree leaves outside.
In situations with zero understanding about his enemy, and him having not made any preparations, he believed that a Magician had to choose to retreat and avoid dangers for the time being.
More importantly, his strongest Marionettist powers were useless because the gigantic “mushroom” didn’t have any Spirit Body Threads!
Scarlet flames soared up like water, enveloping Klein’s body. He quickly appeared in the flames outside as he jumped towards the ground.
He was just about to distance himself when he heard a howling wind.
The red-capped “mushroom” had come out of the cathedral with the auspices of a strong gust of wind!
It can even fly! Klein snapped his fingers, using Flaming Jump to open up a gap.
Meanwhile, he discovered his nose was itching as he wanted to sneeze.
I’m also sick… How am I supposed to fight? I don’t have any mystical items, and I haven’t been able to fully express my strengths as a Marionettist… It really is a magical mushroom! Klein was at a loss on whether to laugh or cry when he hid inside a building.
Suddenly, he felt his body become somewhat cold as his mind naturally reflected his present appearance.
His ancient triangular hat, dark red coat, white pants, and black boots had vanished. All he had on him was a pair of briefs to uphold his last bit of dignity.
This… Thirty minutes are up. The spell for summoning Senor from the past has ended… Klein instantly understood the reason as he began thinking.
That “mushroom” which fused with parts of Admiral of Blood has likely disappeared as well…
Also, in another fifteen minutes, the effects of the “fish” will disappear. It will lack the main element that forms it…
Klein couldn’t help but curl his lips. He immediately used flames and leaped out. Indeed, as he expected, the gigantic “mushroom” had a ridiculous hole in part of its stem. Furthermore, it couldn’t fix it, causing its speed to slow and become impeded.
Come on, let’s play hide-and-seek… Klein silently said as he began circling the town’s streets, using the flames and buildings to engage in a merry chase with the gigantic “mushroom.”
During this process, the crimson moon didn’t turn clear at all.
After more than ten minutes, the terrifying “mushroom” finally lost its ability to move as it collapsed on the street.
Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he slowly and carefully approached. He saw that the flesh and blood of the “mushroom” was gathering together as points of light converged. Soon, all that was left was a thin human-skinned glove.
This… because of the mutation brought about by the Sequence 1 angel, Creeping Hunger fused with Mr. A? It’s an upgraded version of Creeping Hunger? Klein bent his back as he carefully picked up the human-skinned glove.
Chapter 844: Which SymbolTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
The thin human-skinned glove didn’t look any different from the past, but Klein didn’t dare to be too careless. He used divination to make a crude inspection.
Apart from the five fingers, the palm and the back of the palm can each Graze one more soul…
Currently, all seven spots are filled. It has signs of similar Beyonder characteristics fusing together…
It also seems to have the powers of flesh and blood magic…
The speed of switching souls has sped up significantly…
It has to eat a person a day, or else it will eat its owner. Heh, Creeping Hunger, you are swelling in self-importance again. You need to reflect on yourself above the gray fog later.
I’m temporarily unable to obtain any revelations for the rest. After I leave this place, I’ll head above the gray fog to make a more accurate divination.
Yes, I’m still not sure if there are any other side effects. All I know is that it wouldn’t cause me any harm for the time being.
Also, Mr. X who was Grazed wasn’t affected. Traveler’s Traveling and Door Opening still work.
Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he wore the upgraded Creeping Hunger. Then, he rushed for the cathedral, hoping to leave as soon as possible.
During his merry chase with the gigantic “mushroom,” he hadn’t forgotten to cast an illusion on himself to make him wear a trench coat and a top hat.
As for the Beyonder characteristic that Senor left behind, Klein suspected that it was likely in the hands of Demoness of Despair Panatiya. And this demigod was being hung inside the ancient palace, under the watch of the cluster of maggots.
Sigh, flesh can be slowly eaten to be stored for the future, but Beyonder characteristics will definitely have appeared and taken form after this much time. Even if Demoness of Despair didn’t care too much about it and threw it somewhere, in this place that isn’t connected to the spirit world and highly restricts divination, I’m unable to quickly locate it. And in this sort of environment, who knows what sorts of anomalies will happen next. Who knows if that obsidian rock will automatically teleport and disappear. Thus, I need to make every second count and escape as quickly as possible… Klein returned to the cathedral with a clear line of thought.
Although he had promised Miss Sharron to sell Senor’s Beyonder characteristic to Maric, the ingredient itself was corrupted to begin with, making it difficult to use for the concocting of a potion. Secondly, his safety was a lot more important.
It’s not like it cannot be resolved. I can just hunt another Wraith or find Will Auceptin’s help to shatter the Beyonder characteristic in Maric’s hands and allow it to be purified. Hmm, this will have to wait until a particular infant is born… Klein mumbled silently as he passed through the swaying corpses and came to the side of the stone statue.
Along the way, he found the iron cigar case which he had used to put the marionette in. It hadn’t been devoured by the “mushroom.” Azik’s copper whistle and the Loen gold coin inside weren’t damaged either.
Putting these items away, Klein controlled his Spirit Body Threads to prevent himself from floating to the top of the cathedral as he bent down to pick up the obsidian rock.
After confirming that the important item wasn’t damaged, he felt a lot calmer. He then inspected Zaratul’s tin urn.
When he opened the lid and took a careful look, Klein’s pupils constricted as his gaze instantly froze.
All the ashes inside were gone!
There wasn’t any left inside!
Zaratul achieved “His” goal? Should I say as expected… Klein threw away the thin urn while feeling doubtful. He stood up straight and inserted the obsidian rock into the wall at the back.
The wall emitted light again as it turned transparent, allowing people to see the ancient stone slabs outside, the holed walls, and the floating clouds.
At the thought of the cluster of terrifying maggots, Klein wasn’t in a rush to draw the symbol provided by the Antigonus family’s notebook. He first raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.
He had ignited a tree outside the cathedral, in preparation to escape with Flaming Jump the moment something wasn’t right.
After making his preparations, Klein used his finger and quickly outlined the vertical eye formed of many secret symbols. Compared to the previous one, a crescent and dotted line had swapped places.
With his final stroke, the pure beams of light bloomed as they followed the vertical eye’s patterns before blasting into a radiant light!
The entire cathedral turned ethereal as it shook.
Klein felt as though he had instantly arrived at the top where the corpses were being hung. In front of him was a pair of illusory double doors. Behind the door was a familiar ancient palace. It was where Panatiya and the other corpses were gently swaying.
Translucent tentacles with strange and mysterious patterns swarmed over and slammed on the door but were unable to open it. All it could do was use some of its strength to “grab” Klein’s Spirit Body Threads!
Klein didn’t hesitate to snap his fingers. While pulling at his Spirit Body Threads, he leaped to the flames outside the cathedral.
Right on the heels of that, he snapped his fingers repeatedly and flashed away, escaping to the farthest point of the foggy town.
After the ethereal feeling of the pitch-black cathedral vanished, Klein paused and frowned.
That also leads to the palace with the rampaging angel…
The symbol provided by the Antigonus family’s notebook is as much of a trap as Zaratul’s was!
However, this symbol only seems capable of triggering the door to escape, but it’s unable to open it. Otherwise, I might not have been able to escape…
It’s the symbol for entry, while Zaratul’s one was for exiting?
What should I do… How do I leave?
Klein subconsciously surveyed the ghastly silent town which was shrouded in fog, and he forced himself to calm down. He began to think about how he could escape.
Perhaps that’s not the only wall that allows me to leave, but it’s unlikely. All these years, there have been batches of people coming to the foggy town. If there are any clues outside the cathedral, they should have long found it.
Try another symbol?
What should I try…
Klein fell into deep thought as he analyzed the intricacies to see if he could be inspired.
This place is related to the Nation of the Evernight and the Antigonus family. As for the monster on the huge throne in the ancient palace, it’s definitely a rampaging angel from the Seer pathway, regardless of “His” identity…
Zaratul, who’s also involved in this matter, is similarly an angel of the Seer pathway. The Antigonus family’s notebook which provided the symbol is also directly tied to this pathway…
Therefore, the correct door-opening symbol is likely related to the Seer pathway?
Sequence 0 of the Seer pathway is likely called The Fool… This can be initially confirmed; otherwise, that owner of the Card of Blasphemy wouldn’t have been lured to the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range and become a hanger…
The Fool… The Fool…
As he ruminated over the word, Klein suddenly thought of himself. He thought of the mysterious symbol behind his high-back chair that represented himself above the gray fog!
Perhaps I can give it a try? Klein pondered for a few seconds before deciding to make a bold attempt. After all, he was temporarily out of ideas.
He returned to the spired cathedral, and under the gaze of the hanged corpses, he walked to the wall behind the statue and picked up the obsidian rock that had fallen once again.
After the obsidian rock was inserted, the door rapidly turned transparent. As Klein snapped his fingers to light another tree, he took a deep breath. He drew The Fool’s symbol that was made up of the Pupil-less Eye and the partially Contorted Lines.
Soon, he completed the symbol as he found himself feeling anxious.
But this time, nothing happened to the transparent door.
It doesn’t work… Klein’s expression turned wry as he suspected that he would be trapped in there, engaging in murderous battles with Beyonders who later entered, doing so until he starved to death or was eaten.
He shook his head to dispel his emotions of despair. He began running through ideas in search of other clues.
This place is related to the Nation of the Evernight and is related to the Antigonus family, and they were obliterated by the Church of Evernight.
The one who sent me here is the Eraser angel who’s suspected to be the Mother of the Sky. “She” was active in the basement of the Church of Evernight’s Saint Samuel Cathedral…
The reason why people vanish if they don’t sleep at night in the ruins of the battle of gods is said to be a result of the remnant aura and strength of a deity from the Evernight domain.
Therefore, this is clearly related to the Evernight’s authority or even the Evernight Goddess, uh—areas related to the Goddess.
The more Klein thought about it, the more he lacked confidence. He was originally analyzing the problem from an objective angle, but he had unknowingly changed the way he addressed the Evernight Goddess.
And this led him to a new idea.
Perhaps I can try the label corresponding to the Dark Sacred Emblem or the symbol that represents the Goddess in mysticism?
Out of options, Klein exhaled and raised his right hand again, drawing the simplified picture of the Dark Sacred Emblem.
Suddenly, the watery scene behind the transparent door shook as a change occurred.
Although he could still see the ancient palace and the hole-ridden wall, they were very far away and could only be faintly made out!
Behind the door was a bottomless cliff with jagged rocks. It was amidst the clouds in the sky with stars and the crimson moon that hadn’t been concealed by the sunlight. It was like some part of a mountaintop!
…It really works… Klein stared at this scene with a dumbfounded expression as he subconsciously reached out with his palms and pushed the door open.
There was a cold breeze outside that produced a howl.
Klein was just about to take a step out when he fell into thought and paused.
Then, he flipped a gold coin and did a divination. He received a revelation that there was no danger outside.
Following that, he drew a crimson moon on his chest in a feigned manner.
After doing this, Klein stepped out with his right foot and passed through the illusory door.
His vision went dark as he saw an endless night and resplendent stars. Following that, he found himself on a mountaintop. Apart from the unmelted snow, jagged rocks, and morning sunlight, there was nothing.
I’m out… I’m safe? Klein didn’t observe his surroundings as he directly used Creeping Hunger to turn transparent as he attempted using Traveling.
If this succeeded, it would mean that he had escaped the foggy town and returned to the real world. He could then leave the location he was at to avoid any danger. If he were to fail, he would quickly take note of the situation and be wary of any sudden attacks.
After a moment, Klein’s body turned faint as he vanished from the spot. The colors in front of him saturated as countless, indescribable shadows appeared.
He had succeeded in entering the spirit world!
It really is the spirit world…Klein was delighted as he inwardly muttered to himself.
Without needing further confirmation, his spirituality and spiritual perception had told him that this was the real spirit world!
And this meant that he had returned to the real world, the place with all kinds of delicacies.
I nearly cried tears of joy…Klein inwardly made a self-deprecating comment as he considered where he was supposed to head to next.
From the position of the stars, moon, and sun, it’s still morning. If there’s no time difference between the real world and the foggy town, it’s at most 7:30 a.m., or maybe earlier. At this point, the servants must’ve discovered the disappearance of their mate, and they would definitely inform the priests and bishops.
Even if they have received the corresponding training and would report to their superiors according to the protocol, they will have to first eliminate the possibility that someone was skiving away or having a stomachache. They would need more than ten minutes before confirming this and begin taking the necessary actions.
And after the report to their superiors, the priests and bishops wouldn’t be able to instantly tell the severity of the matter. They would only believe that the servant had escaped, and they wouldn’t quickly connect this matter to the Keepers. After they do a divination or investigation to figure out the truth, it would be twenty to thirty minutes later.
That also means that they likely haven’t begun their search in the surrounding area to find the intruder. The identity of Dwayne Dantès hasn’t been exposed yet.
Hmm, if the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula given by Zaratul is real, then the identity of Dwayne Dantès still has many uses. If I can still keep the identity going, I should try harder to not abandon it.
Besides, the only things that I’m wearing, which are real, are my glove and underwear. If I head elsewhere, I’ll be a pervert…
Klein already had a choice he was leaning towards. He took out the iron cigar case, which appeared to be inside his pocket, but was actually lodged under a rubber band. He opened it and took out the gold coin inside.
“Returning to 160 Böklund Street is dangerous,” Klein muttered seven times, and with a flick, he saw it slowly spin in the spirit world, wobbling up and down, left and right, before landing on his palm.
This time, it was tails, indicating a negative response!
Klein nodded indiscernibly and immediately traveled towards Backlund.
After three stops, his figure finally appeared in his room at 160 Böklund Street. The curtains were drawn tightly and it was dim. It was very suitable for sleeping.
And on the bed, Dwayne Dantès was lying on the bed facing up. His hands were grabbing the ends of the blanket near his neck.
From the looks of it, the investigation hasn’t reached me… This appearance is ridiculous…Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief and saw “Dwayne Dantès” dissipate and turn into a palm-sized mirror.
Water ripples appeared on the mirror’s surface as silver light bloomed and turned into Loenese text:
“Exalted Great Master, did you encounter something? Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, failed to sense you before!”
“It wasn’t anything important,” Klein answered perfunctorily.
This made him confirm that Arrodes was unable to pry into the secrets that happened in the foggy town. After all, this fellow was able to present the environment where the rampaging Zaratul was.
It really is related to the authorities of a deity?Klein’s mind stirred as he asked, “Did anyone look for me?”
“No, no one came to disturb you.” The silver on the mirror’s surface changed and produced new words.
Klein felt truly relieved as he said to Arrodes, “You may leave. I’ll summon you again if needed.”
“Alright, Master. Goodbye, Master~” Like before, Arrodes produced a drawing of a hand waving on the mirror.
After the aqueous light vanished, the mirror was restored to normal. Klein walked to the bedside and pulled out the pajamas underneath and wore it.
Then, he took out candles and other items before entering the bathroom. He set up a sacrificial ritual, preparing to send Creeping Hunger, Azik’s copper whistle, the iron cigar case, and the various mysticism materials above the gray fog to avoid any investigations he might face.
After doing all of this, Klein didn’t delay and sat at The Fool’s seat. He conjured the Bizarro Sorcerer’s potion formula in front of him.
“Sequence 4: Bizarro Sorcerer.
“Main ingredient: Bizarro Bane’s main eye, the true soul body of a Spirit World Plunderer.
“Supplementary ingredients: 200 ml of a Bizarro Bane’s blood, 30 grams of a Spirit World Plunderer, 10 grams of Red-hair Birch bark. One segment of golden grapevines, fingernail-sized Self-made Rubber Mask.
“Advancement ritual: Relying on one’s strength and strategy, orchestrate a grand performance before many spectators to kill a Beyonder creature at the level of a demigod. Then, at the end of the performance, consume the potion.”
Klein didn’t consider what this ritual actually meant. Beneath the potion formula, he wrote a corresponding statement.
Following that, he summoned a spirit pendulum from the junk pile. Holding it in his left hand, he began a divination.
Before long, Klein opened his eyes and saw the dangling topaz rotating clockwise.
This meant that the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula he had was genuine!
Phew…Klein exhaled as he took the opportunity to determine what kind of changes Creeping Hunger had experienced, as well as what the various negative side effects were.
After a dream divination and several direct attempts, he figured out the exact situation in less than two minutes.
Creeping Hunger could now Graze seven souls. During each Grazing process, it could obtain two or three Beyonder powers. One of them can be chosen by the wearer.
There are currently eight souls inside Creeping Hunger. The others completely dissipated from the mutation brought about by the Attendant of Mysteries. And due to the excessive number of souls, it caused a “congestion,” making some of the powers unusable. One soul needs to be released to restore it back to normal.
At present, the first of the eight souls is Baron of Corruption, which is Wormtongue Mithor. He fused with the Beyonder characteristics of the same pathway that Mr. A had Grazed. Apart from Distortion and Bribe—Weaken, there’s another area of effect Beyonder power called Corrosion. It can turn the hearts of people within ten meters dark and greedy, making them make irrational choices.
The second is Desire Apostle Kircheis. He fused with Mr. A’s Devil and replaced Danger Premonition, which requires advanced activation before being useful, with Sulfur Fireball. And Language of Foulness—Slow and Sword of Lava have been enhanced.
Third is Traveler, Mr. X Lewis Wien. He fused with Mr. A’s Scribe. While keeping Traveling and Door-Opening, it has obtained the Beyonder power of Record. However, there’s a change. It’s unable to record ordinary Beyonder powers, and it can only be used against targets at the demigod level. The chance of success has been increased. Although it’s still very troublesome, eight times or so would be needed as long as I’m not too unlucky. In addition, it cannot record more than two demigod-level Beyonder powers, and cannot exceed Sequence 3.
Fourth is Zombie Maveti. There hasn’t been any change. It’s still the original Zombie Strength, Ice Control and Zombie Manipulation.
Fifth is an unknown Demoness of Affliction. She can give the user a rather powerful sense of charm. In addition, one’s appearance would receive an adjustment to a certain degree. In addition, she can provide an ailment that covers 50 meters. Creatures within that range will slowly be infected, and the effects slowly become severe. In the beginning, it might be oversensitive skin, a cold, or a fever. But twenty to thirty seconds later, it might very well turn into serious illnesses like pneumonia. After two or three minutes, one can suddenly suffer cardiac arrest or a brain aneurysm.
Sixth is an unknown Wind-blessed. There are three Beyonder powers—Short-distance Flight, Dive, and Water Control.
Seventh is an unknown Soul Assurer with the two Beyonder powers of forcefully pulling one into a dream and causing a Spirit Body to sleep.
Eighth is an unknown Doctor with the three Beyonder powers of distinguishing the time, treatment of serious ailments, and stitching souls.
At the same time, Creeping Hunger itself has Shadow Lurking and Flesh Bomb. Furthermore, it has the chance and strength to barely Graze a Sequence 4 saint.
It has instantly become so much stronger…As Klein was secretly delighted, he also frowned at the negative side effects.
Now, Creeping Hunger had to eat a living person every day, otherwise it would devour the wearer. At the same time, it would praise the True Creator from time to time in the wearer’s mind. It would bring about chaotic thoughts and a headache. Apart from those two, it was also still afraid of mushrooms. No powers could be used if mushrooms appeared within five meters of it.
To randomly praise the True Creator is really troublesome. Same for eating a living person every day… I’ll first throw it above the gray fog and let it calm down for a few days. Perhaps there might be some changes. If that really doesn’t work, I can only write to Mr. Azik…Klein quickly made up his mind and didn’t hesitate to release the Soul Assurer’s soul.
He also planned on swapping the Wind-blessed and Doctor later. The Demoness of Affliction depended on the circumstances.
To the side of the bronze table, the Soul Assurer’s spirit surfaced. But due to the mutation, it couldn’t be maintained once it lost its host. It rapidly dissipated.
His Beyonder characteristic was produced. It was entirely black in color. At its core was pure shimmering light that looked like a night sky with embedded stars.
After doing this, Klein didn’t hesitate to throw Creeping Hunger and the other items into the junk pile. He then quickly returned to the real world, ended the ceremony, and cleared up any traces.
Following that, he washed his face and brushed his teeth to make Dwayne Dantès look sharp.
After leaving the bathroom, Klein, in his pajamas, walked to the door with his usual expression. He pulled open the door and said to his valet outside, “Prepare a set of clothes that’s suitable for home wear.”
“Yes, sir.” Richardson didn’t ask why as he immediately walked to the wardrobe.
Only at this point, with him seeing his servant’s back, did Klein confirm that he was out of harm’s way and had returned back to his normal life.
Saint Samuel Cathedral, behind Chanis Gate.
Backlund Archbishop, Saint Anthony, stood at the staircase connecting the two different stories and watched as the Nighthawk deacons rushed about. Many of them wore red gloves.
As a spokesperson for the Church of Evernight in the kingdom’s capital, Saint Anthony had a clean-shaven face. His face didn’t betray his mood, and his deep black eyes similarly hid any upheavals he had. But everyone who passed by him would feel their souls tremble as an indescribable sense of horror arose in their hearts.
“Your Grace, an inventory count has been made. None of the mysticism ingredients are missing, including the potion main ingredients and Beyonder characteristics…”
“Your Grace, all the potion formulas are in their original locations. It can be preliminarily determined that no one had gone through them in the last eight hours…”
“Your Grace, all of the prisoners imprisoned on the first level are accounted for. None of them escaped, nor did anyone pass away…”
“Your Grace, none of the information or books suffered any damage or were moved…”
“Your Grace, the Grade 2 and Grade 3 Sealed Artifacts are all present. None of them have been taken away…”
“Your Grace, the three Grade 1 Sealed Artifacts remain in their sealed states. None of them show signs of having left their confines…”
“Your Grace, the core seal remains intact and didn’t suffer any damage…”
“Your Grace, it has been confirmed that there are no new items in here. There are no remnant setups that bring about danger…”
“Your Grace, we didn’t find the enemy who disguised himself as a Keeper. H-he seems to have evaporated into thin air…”
One deacon after another came over to make a report as the matter gradually turned somewhat odd.
They found it unimaginable that a scheming and powerful Beyonder would take such an immense risk and set up such a tight plan and use all kinds of means to pass through Chanis Gate. Yet, nothing was taken, and the perpetrator had left after circling the area once!
This made it seem like the person was only trying to prove themselves, or it was someone who had specially come to find flaws in the surveillance of Chanis Gate for the Church.
The deacon who led a Red Gloves team surveyed the area and deliberated as he came up with a theory.
“Your Grace, could it be the requirements of an advancement ritual of some Sequence?”
Having been on a mission to capture Devils, he was accustomed to making such guesses. And from Sequence 5, different pathways and different Sequences had different advancement rituals. The ones that the Church of Evernight was aware of wasn’t a large number.
If that were the case, Soest could already see the infiltrator’s mockery grin that said, “I’m free to go anywhere, even if it’s the Church of Evernight’s Chanis Gate. It’s no different from a department store. Those Nighthawks will only become raged after the matter, feeling useless.”
He has to be caught!Soest silently clenched his red-gloved hand.
Saint Anthony was just about to say something when Nighthawk deacon, Daly Simone, raised a second possibility.
“Perhaps the infiltrator had attempted to take some Sealed Artifact away and suffered the negative effects. He died on the spot and was cleanly devoured?”
Saint Anthony nodded in thought and said, “I’ll head to basement three to take a look.”
With that said, he steadily walked to basement two, and in a secret location, activated the path to basement three.
The other deacons were lacking in rank or clearance, so all they could do was wait in their spots.
Saint Anthony quickly arrived at basement three which didn’t span too big an area. He basically confirmed that Sealed Artifacts 1-29 and 1-80 hadn’t undergone any abnormal changes.
Following the strict protocols, he observed 1-80 with 1-29 and found 0-17 lying inside with eyes half-open, just like always.
During this process, Saint Anthony approached thrice and opened a distance from it thrice. Sometimes, he changed where he stood, and at other times, he cloaked himself in the darkness of the night. He didn’t dare skip the necessary steps.
Even as a saint, he didn’t dare belittle any of the items in here. Ignoring the powers that would break out of its vessel, temporary causing the seal on 0-17, even 1-29 and 1-80, which were rather dangerous items, to become ineffective. Saint Anthony didn’t wish to degenerate into an amnesiac who had to relearn how to eat and drink, much less become part of a dream that existed between reality and illusions.
There’s nothing wrong…Anthony heaved a silent sigh of relief. He began restoring the two Sealed Artifacts to their original states.
A few minutes later, the Nighthawk deacons saw the archbishop return.
“The infiltrator might have died from touching a Sealed Artifact,” Saint Anthony said, his pronunciation of “died” being somewhat muffled.
He didn’t give any additional explanations as he instructed, “Regardless, this matter needs to be investigated. The infiltrator might have a partner!
“To be able to infiltrate Saint Samuel Cathedral without causing a stir, it means that the target is very familiar with this place and is familiar with the recent duty shifts of the Keepers. He’s very familiar with how Nighthawks handle and take over matters, and has the ability or an item to change his appearance. In addition, he had obtained the help from a Beyonder with a sacred Evernight pathway item or has one himself.
“Putting all these conditions together, investigate the servants and priests to see if they have encountered any indistinct spirit channeling or enticement. Check if the bishops have betrayed the Goddess, as well as the believers who have recently come to the cathedral on a regular basis… At the same time, check on all the believers and the surroundings of their residences. Perhaps they had unexpectedly divulged something and had something stolen. I’ll carry out the investigations pertaining to you.
“Also, find the missing servant and see if there are any clues.”
“Yes, Your Grace,” Soest and the other Nighthawk deacons answered in unison.
…
In the office with a tense mood, Leonard Mitchell wasn’t having his feet up on the table like usual. He sat very properly and wore a rather solemn expression.
This was the second time he had encountered a matter that targeted items behind Chanis Gate. It invoked the memories that he buried deep inside his heart.
And more importantly, he had encountered the fake Keeper before without realizing the problem!
I-if I were a little stronger and had better observation skills, perhaps it might not have…Leonard Mitchell’s lips pursed tightly as he looked at the documents in front of him, but he wasn’t reading a single word. This continued until his teammates entered.
“That Keeper has awoken. He didn’t see the infiltrator and only knew that he encountered the possession ability of a Wraith,” the Red Glove that entered said to everyone in the room.
“How can a Wraith move about inside the cathedral?” Many Red Gloves raised the question, but no one had an answer.
Perhaps that Wraith believes in the Goddess…Leonard mumbled inwardly. While no one was paying attention to him in the corner, he suppressed his voice and seemed to mutter, “Old Man, didn’t you discover anything abnormal back then?”
The slightly aged voice sounded in his mind:
“It’s not like I’ll observe the outside world all the time, especially when I’m near Chanis Gate.”
Leonard didn’t dare ask further as he joined in the discussion with his teammates.
Before long, the Red Gloves team captain, Soest, entered the room and threw a stack of dossiers on the desk.
“These are the targets we need to investigate. The bishops have provided the names of the believers who have frequently come to the cathedral recently.”
Leonard glanced at it, and towards the back was a dossier with a familiar name: Dwayne Dantès!
This… this old fellow that survived from the Fourth Epoch came to a nearby street for less than two months, and Chanis Gate was infiltrated? Isn’t that too much of a coincidence? Besides, he has been frequently coming to Saint Samuel Cathedral. He might be observing the situation and figuring out the patterns… Old Man’s excuse wasn’t too convincing, but if the infiltrator was Dwayne Dantès, then everything makes sense. He’s afraid that he would expose himself and pretended not to discover anything abnormal…Leonard’s mind instantly filled with many ideas as he asked in deliberation, “Captain Soest, what did the infiltrator take? What clues did he leave behind?”
Soest surveyed the room and said, “Nothing was taken or left behind. It was like no one stepped inside. His Grace suspects that he died or was vaporized from contact with some Sealed Artifact. Our priority is to find his partner.”
No, Dwayne Dantès wouldn’t die that easily! He’s a monster who has lived since the Fourth Epoch… However, why did he carry out the infiltration?Leonard frowned slightly as he hesitated for a moment. Then, he proactively included Dwayne Dantès into the investigation targets for himself and two other teammates.
After the Red Gloves and local Nighthawks began taking action, Leonard found an excuse to head to the washroom first. He suppressed his voice and asked, “What are your thoughts about Dwayne Dantès?”
He didn’t expose his parasite’s lie.
The elderly voice chuckled and said,“Didn’t I tell you? I don’t know much about him. I only know that there’s something special about him. His aura has something ancient about it.
“However, the case you previously investigated gave me some inspiration. I suspect that Dwayne Dantès might be related to that matter. He might be a proxy of some existence.”
“What matter? Which existence?” Leonard muttered softly in surprise.
In his mind, the ancient voice replied with an odd tone,“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.”
…
160 Böklund Street.
Klein had his breakfast and returned to the balcony’s half-open room. He sat in his reclining chair and raised his hand to rub his temples.
After his tense mood subsided, Klein discovered that his mind had turned somewhat adrift. He would often see the hanging corpses in the ancient cathedral, as well as the cluster of translucent maggots that remained unclear in his deepest memories. Illusory voices would seem to constantly echo in his ears: “Hornacis… Flegrea…”
Although I had quickly cut the connection with my marionette, I had suffered some of the effects. My soul has been slightly corrupted… As expected of a real Mythical Creature… After the preliminary investigations are done, I’ll have to find a way to resolve the remnant problems…Klein slowly heaved a sigh of relief and used Cogitation to calm himself.
A carriage passed by Böklund Street as Leonard Mitchell and two Red Gloves teammates discussed the target they were investigating this time—Dwayne Dantès.
“I still haven’t had any direct contact with this gentleman. I’ve only investigated his servants and neighbors,” Cindy, who had long wine-red hair, introduced her findings. “For now, it has been confirmed that Dwayne Dantès has acted the same since last night to this morning. He went to his bedroom to sleep at eleven and finished washing up at half-past seven in the morning. At times, he would have some supper and end the day after midnight. At times, he would wake up before seven and head out for a stroll, but that’s not the norm.”
Another Red Glove, Bob, nodded and said, “From this point of view, there’s nothing wrong with Dwayne Dantès.”
Leonard Mitchell, who sat in a seemingly casual manner, immediately said with a smile, “But the reverse can also be true.
“According to what we’ve currently gathered, the missing servant was likely replaced between 11:20 and 11:35 last night. The infiltrator entered Chanis Gate at six in the morning, and we discovered the problem at 7:20 a.m. without finding the target.
“It can thus be said that during the infiltration, Dwayne Dantès was sleeping and lacked an alibi.”
“What you say makes sense…” Cindy glanced at Leonard in surprise.
Her impression of this teammate of hers was one who often had a judgment or question that pointed at the core of the problem. However, he seldom described his logic in great detail. He was more like a desultory poet who occasionally had epiphanies.
Bob, who had a sharp chin, frowned as he shook his head.
“If that’s the case, everyone on this name list cannot be cleared of suspicion. They were sleeping with no one watching them. Even if they have wives or husbands, they would similarly be sleeping at such times.
“Also, I don’t believe an infiltrator would be so bold. He had already entered Chanis Gate and managed to successfully escape, completing an unimaginable feat; yet, he stays nearby and hasn’t abandoned his identity or gone far away. How is this possible?
“The risk involved cannot be predicted unless he’s also planning something else. Or he can’t bear to part with certain things, but what can compare with infiltrating Chanis Gate? What can compare with those Sealed Artifacts, ingredients, and formulas?”
If I didn’t know that Dwayne Dantès was problematic in the first place, I would’ve come to the same conclusion…Leonard had already thought of an explanation as he crossed his right leg.
“I’m just saying why we can’t so easily strike off Dwayne Dantès from the suspects.
“Besides, Captain Soest has said it. The infiltrator might have already died behind Chanis Gate. Even if Dwayne Dantès isn’t involved, he might very well be an accomplice.
“Hmm… Don’t you find it too much of a coincidence? He moved in for less than two months, and the Church encountered something that might never happen in centuries. Besides, he has been visiting Saint Samuel Cathedral too frequently. He had ample opportunities to figure out the corresponding situation.
“Also, during this period of time, there was a strange sewer explosion along Böklund Street.”
Cindy bunched up her long, wine-red hair and said, “You’ve convinced me. This should be a target that we put our focus on.”
Bob pulled at the ends of his left palm’s red glove and said, “There are indeed many coincidences.
“However, coincidences might not be equivalent to problems. Even if Dwayne Dantès goes to the cathedral daily and listens to the bishop’s preachings, all he could do is understand the layout and not obtain deeper information, such as when the Keepers will head to Chanis Gate and how the handover is done with the Nighthawks.”
“Therefore, he’s more likely to be one of the accomplices,” Leonard said with a shrug.
He similarly didn’t understand how Dwayne Dantès would understand the internal protocols of the Nighthawks so well.
Cindy echoed, “Regardless, we have to do a deeper investigation.
“Shall we wait till noon and directly enter Dwayne Dantès’s dream to question him? Hmm, he has the habit of taking afternoon naps.”
Leonard raised his right hand and waved it gently.
“There’s no need to be in such a hurry.
“It’s not like we’ve never done any routine inspections in the past or entered his dreams, but we didn’t discover anything wrong.
“If there really is nothing wrong with him, we wouldn’t gain anything from entering his dream again. If there’s a problem with him, the fact that he didn’t expose himself back then means he has the means to resist an inquiry during the dream. We will still be fooled by him if we enter his dream again.
“Therefore, we should monitor him and see what kind of people he interacts with, so as to prevent him from escaping while waiting for Desi’s response about this tycoon’s true identity. Once we discover any clues, we will request to use a higher-level investigation method than questioning him in dreams.”
Cindy was once again surprised as she couldn’t help but joke, “It’s rare to see you analyze the situation so seriously.”
Furthermore, his thought processes were extremely clear!
Leonard fell silent and gave a self-deprecating comment.
“Perhaps it’s because I’ve encountered something similar.”
Instantly, Cindy felt that Leonard’s green eyes had turned darker.
She didn’t speak further.
“Let’s take turns to monitor Dwayne Dantès. I’ll go first.”
“Alright.” Leonard nodded and turned to Bob. “Get the case files on the sewer explosion. Let’s see if we can discover any problems. I’ll head back to read through the corresponding dossiers and see if there are any other abnormalities on this street.”
After splitting the work, the three Red Gloves began their work. Leonard returned to Saint Samuel Cathedral’s basement and obtained the information involving Böklund Street and the cases that the Aurora Order had actively or passively involved themselves in for the past three years.
The latter was something that sparked off the clue provided by the Parasite in him. It gave him an idea.
“Since The Fool’s existence and the corresponding honorific name initially came from the Aurora Order, it means that the Aurora Order was involved in something or had suffered some setbacks. It might be related to the organization that believes in The Fool!”
After returning to the office, Leonard held back his desultory attitude as he very seriously read through the thick dossiers.
In the dossiers related to the Aurora Order, there was the Lanevus case he was most familiar with. This True Creator’s descent had failed terribly because of some baffling report. A mysterious person had appeared to kill the main criminal. He was suspected to be related to Hero Bandit Black Emperor. As he targeted evil criminals, he would scatter tarot cards over the target’s corpse. That person wasn’t able to do it for Desire Apostle Jason Beria only because Leonard had rushed over too quickly.
Similarly, Leonard once again saw the name, “Sherlock Moriarty,” appear in the periphery of the case.
Aurora Order’s Mr. X was assassinated at the gathering he convened. There were traces of powers at the demigod level left at the scene… At this point in time, Dwayne Dantès had already arrived in Backlund. It matches perfectly…
Aurora Order’s Mr. A and the Demoness Sect cooperated to create the Great Smog of Backlund. This person vanished as a result…
Aurora Order’s Mr. A had assassinated the Intis ambassador…
…
Leonard read case after case, but he didn’t find anything of use.
He rubbed his temples and decided to attack it from a different angle. He began from the cases related to Hero Bandit Black Emperor.
Lanevus case… First murder scene with the tarot cards thrown as a ritual… And The Fool is the beginning of the tarot cards…
Capim’s case… From the strength and level showcased by Hero Bandit Black Emperor, he won’t and wouldn’t mimic others… He similarly scattered tarot cards on the corpse…
Desire Apostle Jason Beria… I saw Hero Bandit Black Emperor with my own eyes, preventing him from scattering the cards in time…
Apart from major events and evil criminals, what other connection do these three cases have?Leonard had previously considered the relevant questions and was certain that Detective Sherlock Moriarty had been partially involved in the Lanevus and Capim cases.
Then what about the Desire Apostle case?
Leonard found the addendum and began leafing through them. Finally, he spotted a line in an inconspicuous spot:
…People attacked involved Isengard Stanton, Sherlock Moriarty…
Leonard’s expression slowly turned excited as though he had discovered a breakthrough.
He flipped through the Aurora Order dossier and didn’t miss out any of the names involved. He kept expanding his search and requested for all the dossiers that involved every name.
“Aurora Order’s Mr. A assassinated the Intis ambassador… The Intis ambassador was in charge of the conflict over the difference engine manuscripts… The clues to the manuscripts came from a spy who usually acted as a private detective…
“It is reported that another private detective was embroiled in this matter and had nearly been killed by a gang member under the command of the Intis ambassador… Another private detective…” Leonard suddenly stood up as he left Saint Samuel Cathedral and headed for the police station that handled the case back then.
Although most of the dossiers had been taken away by MI9, Leonard still found the name of the person who had made the police report: “Sherlock Moriarty!”
I now have reason to believe that this great detective was also involved in the Great Smog of Backlund. Among the various people who are involved, his name appears, right at the periphery of the matter! He and Dwayne Dantès all belong to a secret organization that believes in The Fool?Leonard thought as the corners of his lips curled up. He decided to immediately search for more information to verify his conjecture.
…
160 Böklund Street, inside the master bedroom.
Klein didn’t have any Nighthawks enter his dream during his afternoon nap, but he once again “returned” to the foggy town. He saw Demoness of Despair Panatiya with her smile showcasing blood-colored flesh in between the gaps of her teeth. He saw her slowly being hung up as her eyes rolled back in despair before her head drooped down.
The hung corpses, the horrifying gigantic mushroom, the cluster of countless translucent maggots kept appearing one after another, waking Klein up from his dream.
As he rubbed his temples, Klein found that his mind was in a terrible condition. And this wasn’t a problem that could be resolved by the gray fog.
He fell into deep thought and entered his bathroom and arrived above the gray fog. He conjured Gehrman and made him pray:
“…Please pass on my question to Miss Justice about when she will be free. I wish to receive some psychotherapy.”
Backlund, Empress Borough, Inside the Hall family’s luxurious mansion.
Audrey had just tried on three selections of evening gowns today, and she was sitting on a cushioned chair, wondering how they could be matched with her accessories and which one she was more inclined towards. She also pondered over her mother’s opinion.
At this moment, she suddenly saw an endless grayish-white and a blurry figure watching down at everything from high above appear before her eyes.
Immediately after that, she saw another figure. It was a praying figure that had been shrouded by the gray fog. Her ears resounded with the corresponding words.
Instead of being alarmed, Audrey was delighted. Her unease and worry that there wasn’t a Tarot Gathering today was instantly quelled.
As expected, it was nothing! Oh, Mr. World really has a psychological problem. He must’ve been under immense stress recently. It’s no wonder he booked an appointment in advance…Audrey sighed as she began to consider when she was free.
As she pondered, she scanned the maids who were busy in her room and the golden retriever, Susie, who was sitting by the door.
Audrey’s lips curled up slightly in an irresistible manner as she bowed her head and secretly prayed in response:
“…Please tell Mr. World that I’m currently free. He can determine the time and location. Uh, as long as it’s not night time and doesn’t exceed the boroughs west of Backlund…”
In regards to this, the golden retriever who was observing the maids’ work seemed to sense someone looking at her. She suspiciously turned her head and looked in Audrey’s direction. However, it failed to discover any problems.
…
Above the gray fog, inside the palace that looked like a giant’s residence.
She’s free at any time… Periods when it’s convenient to head out… Won’t leave places she’s familiar with…Klein rubbed his temples as he interpreted Miss Justice’s reply.
His first reaction was that it was best done today or tomorrow, and to have her determine the location. Then, he could use Creeping Hunger to Teleport there, but he soon thought of a problem.
Dwayne Dantès was part of the Nighthawks’ investigations. It was very possible that he was being monitored; therefore, rashly Traveling could easily expose him.
Wait a few days, or…Klein seriously thought about it as he conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and prayed once again:
“…Please inform Miss Justice that let’s do it today. Above the gray fog.”
…
Ah?Audrey’s eyes widened. She found that the answer provided by Mr. World exceeded her expectations.
How was she supposed to get Susie to be her stand-in!?
Besides, there are many details that I’m unable to see or clearly sense while inside Mr. Fool’s palace. It will seriously hamper any psychotherapy…Audrey calmed her sense of alarm as she posed her doubts from a position of viability and requested Mr. Fool to pass it on to Mr. World.
Before long, she received a reply again.
“…I will request Mr. Fool to remove those restrictions. We’ll use other means to conceal our true appearances…”
That can be done? This is the special treatment one gets from being Mr. Fool’s Blessed? Hmm, our continuous communication is almost like a conversation. I’ve really troubled Mr. Fool. And “He” seems to almost allow us to indulge in it…Audrey’s thoughts raced as she stopped finding excuses.
“…Alright. Let’s do it between 11:30 to 12:30 tonight…”
She didn’t believe that she would have anywhere to be alone before the end of her birthday ball.
…
At the same time, in a building at 39 Böklund Street.
Hazel was looking at the selected evening gown in boredom as she listened to her mother’s repeated exhortations.
She was to accompany her parents to attend Miss Audrey Hall’s birthday ball.
Just as Hazel’s thoughts were wandering and her mind gradually turning blank, she saw a grayish-white rat appear by the door. It was frantically waving its paws.
This…Hazel patiently listened to her mother repeat herself one more time before finding an excuse to return to her bedroom.
After she closed and locked her door, the grayish-white rat appeared from somewhere and arrived by her feet. It sat there in a rather comical manner.
“I’ve discovered something wrong with the surroundings!”
The rat had sent vibrations in the air to speak with human words!
Hazel wasn’t surprised at that as she asked in puzzlement, “What’s wrong?”
The grayish-white rat raised its right forepaw and pointed out the window.
“There are Beyonders from the Church of Evernight investigating this street. It’s at a rather large scale.”
“What are they looking for?” Hazel asked with a slight frown.
The grayish-white rat slowly inhaled and said, “How would I know? But it’s definitely something very serious.
“This way, they might very well discover something wrong with you.”
Hazel asked, feeling somewhat worried and confused, “How did they make the discovery? Weren’t the clues in the sewers blasted away? Weren’t the corresponding problems dealt with?”
The grayish-white was momentarily unsure about what to say. A few seconds later, it vaguely replied, “Official Beyonders have plenty of strange but effective investigation methods… In short, I’ll have to deal with your dream. This is where it’s easiest to divulge things.”
Hazel looked down at the rat as her knitted brows relaxed.
“Alright then…”
Don’t look so unwilling! It wasn’t easy for me to accumulate this bit of strength, and now it’s going to waste once again! Is this street cursed? First it was that Demoness with a strange condition. Following that Hero Bandit Black Emperor appeared. Now, there’s some baffling and unknown situation that made the Nighthawks pay serious attention to this street!the grayish-white rat squeaked in frustration.
…
At half-past seven in the evening, Hazel accompanied her parents, Member of Parliament Macht and Lady Riana, to Empress Borough and entered the Hall family’s residence.
As it was a birthday ball today, she didn’t manage to directly meet Miss Audrey Hall. All she did was quietly stay by her parents side as they exchanged pleasantries with Earl Hall, Lady Caitlyn, and Lord Hibbert Hall.
To her, these respected aristocrats were, in essence, the same as commoners. Therefore, she didn’t appear notably reserved. Her actions and tone were rather liberal.
If it wasn’t because of her mother’s repeated exhortations, Hazel even believed that the beautiful dance floor, the murals with high artistic value, and the elegant and outstanding statues were more worthy of respect.
As she smiled at the people she knew and didn’t know, Hazel finally waited until the ball began. She saw the star of tonight’s show. Miss Audrey Hall held the arms of the earl and earl’s wife as she walked out of the room on the second floor before arriving at the railings that faced the dance floor.
Hazel scanned her and habitually ignored her appearance as she observed the matching of her gown and accessories.
However, her gaze wasn’t able to move away. On the chandelier hanging high above, whale oil candles produced light that came with dreamy colors. When shining on the eighteen-year-old Audrey, it made her emerald-like eyes, pure and indescribable face, and lustrous gold hair seem to glow. It made her gown and accessories lose their luster.
Hazel was momentarily caught in a daze. She failed to hear what Earl Hall had said until the melody filled the floor as she snapped out of her daze when Audrey Hall began the opening dance with the earl.
The always proud her had suddenly felt a little inferior. She felt that even if this striking lady didn’t possess any Beyonder powers, there was no way Audrey was inferior to her.
Hazel pursed her lips and looked around. She realized that everyone’s gaze had been grabbed. The only difference was that they all had different feelings about the situation.
Phew…Hazel heaved a sigh of relief.
That night, she didn’t act that arrogantly again. However, she yearned to leave at every minute of the night. She wanted to head home to busy herself with her matters to obtain more magical and powerful abilities.
Finally, the ball came to an end as Hazel’s family bade farewell to the family and walked to the door.
On the way out, Hazel couldn’t help but look back. She saw Miss Audrey standing along the sides of the dance floor with a faint and beautiful smile as she expressed her gratitude to each and every guest that was about to leave.
She seemed to remain under the spotlight.
…
After the end of the birthday ball, Audrey took off her accessories and changed into her sleeping gown before entering her bathroom.
As she looked at the white steam emanate with her bathrobe beside her, Audrey wasn’t in a rush to soak herself inside. She first sat in the corner and prayed to Mr. Fool to indicate that she was ready.
In about ten seconds, she saw crimson light surge at her like a tidal wave, drowning her.
Above the gray fog, Audrey appeared by the side of the long bronze table.
This time, she didn’t see Mr. Fool who was enshrouded in gray fog. She discovered an ancient confessional—it was a brown crate that was one and a half times the height of a person. There were doors on both sides, and a wooden plank separated the area in between them.
I thought Mr. World would request Mr. Fool to conjure a wall which we will use to communicate across… Although it’s essentially the same, a confessional is cramped and dark. He really doesn’t know how to consider a lady’s feelings! Yes, I would find it odd if Mr. World did that…As Audrey suffused a smile, she walked to the ajar door of the confessional. She bent her back and entered before sitting down with her legs bent sideways.
After closing the wooden door, Audrey, who was treating a patient in the true sense of the word for the first time, suddenly felt a little excited.
Immersed in darkness, the environment and her mood made her loosen up from the many rules she had to abide by. She curled her lips and reached out her fingers and gently tapped on the wooden partition.
“Hello~ Mr. World, are you there?”
Sitting cross-legged opposite her, Klein was infected by Miss Justice’s cheerful tone. His emotions relaxed as he said, “You may begin.”
This time, he didn’t use the gray fog to enshroud himself but had turned himself into Gehrman Sparrow.
Indeed, Mr. World’s mental state isn’t too good. He’s too tense and worried…Audrey sensed him first and then used a Psychiatrist’s Placate.
A gentle, invisible wave emanated over as Klein instantly felt a cool, refreshing morning breeze blow at him during a hot summer day. The frustrations and feverish feelings within him suddenly vanished.
Seeing Mr. World having made an obvious recovery, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief and asked softly, “Have you had any nightmares lately?”
Nightmare?Klein deliberated for two seconds and said, “Yes.
“I dream of a town that’s enshrouded in fog. The crimson moon in the sky would be clear and blurred at random.
“In the middle of the town is a black cathedral. Corpses are hung up inside. They wear clothes from different eras as they sway in the wind and produce strange sounds.
“Apart from that, there’s a beautiful lady whose gaps in her teeth were filled with blood-colored human flesh, a mushroom man formed of countless tiny mushrooms…”
To treat his psychological problems, Klein reconstructed his dream in a rather complete manner. However, he didn’t say that he had encountered those things in reality, nor divulge that he knew the beautiful lady’s identity and the strange mushroom’s origins. At the same time, he hid the existence of the cluster of translucent maggots and Zaratul.
Audrey listened intently and seriously. Based on her Beyonder intuition and knowledge from mysticism and psychological, she said as she contemplated, “Mr. World, I can imagine such a terrifying and sinister dream. I can also experience the immense horror that it brings you.”
Seeing that there wasn’t any rebuttal from the other side of the wooden partition, Audrey grew in confidence. She silently did another round of Placate and began “Guiding.”
“The horror that appears in dreams will often stem from feelings hidden deep in one’s heart. And there are only two sources of horror in one’s heart. One is the unknown, and the second is what cannot be resisted.
“The terrifying things you see in your dream are only superficial. What you are really afraid of is what they represent and symbolize—the truth hidden behind them.”
As she spoke, Audrey suddenly asked, “What is it?”
Klein was gradually relaxing and scrutinizing himself as he took in Miss Justice’s gentle and sweet voice. When he suddenly heard this question, he subconsciously answered, “The existence that created all of that.”
He paused and hesitantly added, “They are both an unknown and also cannot be resisted.”
At this point, Klein knew why he was having nightmares, as well as the true reason for his terrible mental state.
He instinctively felt horrified over certain matters and instinctively had latent negative emotions.
The former included the cluster of translucent maggots and Zaratul’s terrifying performance. There was also the Eraser angel’s baffling actions and the fact that using the Dark Sacred Emblem was the key to opening the door. They separately created a mood of despair that seemed impossible to resist, as well as the feeling of not knowing who was friend or foe, and their ploys.
Yes, I’m fearful that the cluster of translucent maggots that’s suspected to be a Sequence 1 Attendant of Mysteries of the Seer pathway. I’m fearful of Zaratul who has accomplished an unknown objective by “opening” the door. I’m fearful of the Goddess whose thoughts are an unknown, as well as the Eraser angel…Klein slowly exhaled as he admitted his fears.
Audrey used Placate once again and discovered that Mr. World’s tense mind had essentially relaxed. She was delighted as she boldly said, “One of the biggest sources of fear is a lack of confidence. Try recalling if you had any oversight or had committed any mistakes in the related matter. This results in your spirit repeatedly warning you and hinting to you. It eventually transformed into part of the nightmare.”
Oversight and mistakes. Warning from my spirit…Klein pondered over Miss Justice’s words and seriously began organizing the details of the matters that resulted in his horror.
Soon, his expression turned heavy, bit by bit, as he discovered a problem.
I swore an oath with the Goddess bearing witness via the holy sword. Although I hadn’t become a Clown, with the gray fog’s powers yet to have entered the real world, preventing me from being noticed by special deities, demigods, and spirit world creatures. However, I couldn’t fool fate, which would also be Beyonders of the Monster pathway.
And the Goddess has another title. “She” is the Empress of Misfortune and Horror. “She” wields control over misfortune and is one of the deities in the domain of fate!
Therefore, I was noticed from back then?
Klein’s heart sank bit by bit as the horror that stemmed from the unknown was greatly alleviated.
He didn’t reply nor did he wait for Miss Justice to speak again. He switched to asking, “If you will face one or even many difficult-to-challenge enemies, what would you do?”
Audrey wasn’t annoyed by her patient’s question. Instead, she felt that it was a good sign. After some deliberation, she said, “First avoid them and hide. Try harder to improve yourself.
“What if the time won from avoiding and hiding isn’t enough to make you grow to a level that is sufficient enough to face your enemies?” Klein pressed, “What if the gap between the two is difficult to bridge?”
Audrey answered him seriously while also consoling him, “Find enough helpers.”
Helpers…Names suddenly flashed across Klein’s mind as his heart felt a lot more settled. he then continued asking, “What if the enemies cannot be resisted even with helpers?
“What if there are helpers who are plotting something that might be beneficial to you, but they might also bring you harm?”
Audrey drew a blank, and after a few seconds of thought, she replied, “You can pray to a deity.”
She nearly said to The World: you can seek Mr. Fool’s help.
And from the question and answer session, Audrey was able to confirm a matter. The mental problems that Mr. World was suffering stemmed from powerful and terrifying enemies, but there was a worry that, at a deeper level, the “helpers” had unknown stances.
Pray to a deity…Klein didn’t dare to directly say: what if deities couldn’t resolve it because the thoughts of deities are even harder to fathom. After all, this was The Fool’s kingdom, and he was a Blessed.
He organized his words and said, “Deities can only provide help in certain areas. And what if that isn’t enough?”
“…”
Audrey originally wanted to say that there was always a way and that good was bound to defeat evil, but she couldn’t convince herself of it. She couldn’t provide any relevant case studies, so eventually, she pursed her lips and said, “I don’t know…”
In the confessional, it was a still darkness. The two temporarily stopped speaking as they fell into their respective inner struggles.
Finally, Audrey broke the silence and looked at the wooden partition.
“Regardless, something needs to be done. Work hard at it. You can’t just give up like that and not put up a fight.”
That’s right… At the very least, I still have many secrets and things to rely on…Klein closed his eyes as he leaned on the wooden plank. His thoughts slowly rewound from the most recent events as he was no longer constantly tense and often frustrated.
Audrey sensed his change and immediately added a Placate. With that, Klein’s mental condition was completely restored back to normal.
“I feel much better. Thank you for your treatment. What kind of consultation fee do you want?” Klein offered.
Actually, I should be the one thanking you for providing me an opportunity to handle a case…Audrey didn’t really wish to collect any fees as she looked at the wooden partition in the darkness. She couldn’t help but recall Mr. World’s usual gloominess and coldness, as well as his experienced and ruthless demeanor.
Hmm… His mental problems likely also have to do with his personality…Audrey suddenly had an idea as she smiled.
“The consultation fee that I charge isn’t much at all.
“Yeah, wish me happiness!”
…What’s going on?Klein was momentarily stunned. He nearly forgot he was wearing the facade of Gehrman Sparrow.
This was a request he had never heard of before.
Klein hesitated for a moment. Finally, he pretended to coldly say with The World’s identity, “Since you requested…
“I wish you happiness.”
Audrey’s smile turned into a beaming smile.
“I wish you happiness too!
“Mr. World, don’t always keep everything inside. Smile more and be happier. It can eliminate most of the latent problems.
“Alright, your mental problems have been resolved, but you will need a follow-up appointment in a few days or by next week.”
Klein was at a loss for an answer as he tersely acknowledged in affirmation.
Then, he heard the door on the other side creak open. With The Fool’s angle, he saw Miss Justice retreat from the confessional and straighten her body.
After sending her to the real world, Klein didn’t dare stay above the gray fog for too long. He quickly left and got into bed.
At that moment, his mental condition had been restored. With his body and mind at ease, he realized something. He had digested quite a bit of his Marionettist potion! The progress had surpassed his expectations.
This is because I relied on my marionette to fool a demigod, Panatiya, and orchestrated her and Mr. A to complete my planned out performance at the foggy town? Therefore, apart from “trying to hide behind the shadows” and “let every marionette have their own persona to make it more realistic,” the Marionettist principles include “use one’s marionette as a guide to control the enemy to play the role of a puppet?”Klein thought as he muttered inwardly in thought. He believed that he could digest the potion before the end of the year.
He exhaled with mixed feelings as he turned his head and looked at the crimson moonlight that penetrated the curtains as he silently said,That missing servant should’ve been found. The clues I left behind should’ve been discovered as well…
…
In the basement of Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard, Cindy, Bob, and company looked at Captain Soest who had returned from a meeting as they patiently waited for him to introduce new clues.
Soest drank a mouthful of aromatic coffee and said, “The missing servant has been found.
“And in the room he was left in, there were some clothes left behind by the infiltrator.
“It has been confirmed that it belongs to the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, who had previously been active at sea.”
Why did it involve another crazy adventurer…Leonard was somewhat puzzled as he directly asked, “When did he come to Backlund?”
“No one knows. The only thing that can be confirmed is that this crazy adventurer had appeared at sea in the recent few weeks and had hunted a few pirates,” Soest said in an unhurried tone. “The Church of Storms knows more. MI9 also seems to know quite a bit. The higher-ups will send people to liaise with them.”
Just as Soest finished his briefing, a telegram was sent over.
It came from the Nighthawks in Desi. The content which was decoded read:
“Dwayne Dantès’s present identity is fake. In the past ten years he spent in the Southern Continent, he had relied on adventuring to amass a significant amount of wealth… Further confirmation will require some time. As this place is very chaotic and there are often wars, the jurisdiction of zones are frequently changed.”
“Sounds like a contrived story. Ever since the new sea route was discovered, there has been no end to stories of people becoming rich from taking risks,” Soest casually commented on the content of the telegram. As he thought, he looked towards a particular Red Glove. “I recall that we had investigated Dwayne Dantès before and had an exchange with him in his dream.”
“Yes,” the Red Glove who was responsible for the task nodded and replied. “I didn’t directly ask him about such matters, but I could tell that Dwayne Dantès was very familiar with the Southern Continent. He had plenty of experience there.”
Heh heh, that might be information that Dwayne Dantès deliberately revealed to you…Leonard had his doubts regarding the contents of the telegram, believing that this was another layer of disguise from an undying monster who had lived since the Fourth Epoch.
However, he didn’t inform his teammates about his conjectures, because he had no basis for them.
Soest didn’t pay great attention to the matter as he said, “Do you have any problems with the clues related to Gehrman Sparrow?”
“Since this crazy adventurer was still at sea in recent weeks, when did he come to Backlund?” As a Nightmare, Cindy repeated her doubts, “What I’m concerned about isn’t the exact time, but whether he has the time to travel to Backlund. After all, we’re rather far from the sea.”
Soest nodded gently and said, “In the meeting, a deacon raised this question. According to the time and venue of Gehrman Sparrow’s last sighting, he normally has no way to arrive in Backlund last night and complete an infiltration.
“Of course, I’m referring to normal circumstances.
“The missing servant told us that when he was sweeping the square, he suddenly lost control of his body. He froze on the spot and was unable to cry for help. Then, he saw bright colors like an abstract oil painting, and he felt that his body was floating upwards.
“Later, he lost consciousness, and after awakening, he found himself in a room in East Borough.
“The former matches with the Keeper’s description of being possessed by a Wraith. The latter is suspected to be a Traveler’s Teleport.
“If it really is Teleport, then Gehrman Sparrow can appear in Backlund at any moment.”
As elites of the Nighthawks, the Red Gloves knew about the various Beyonder pathways far better than their colleagues which were at the same level. They were no strangers to Wraiths and Travelers.
After listening to the captain’s explanation, another Red Glove added in thought, “It’s rumored that Admiral of Blood, who was hunted by Gehrman Sparrow, is a Wraith.”
The details matched!
And as for Gehrman Sparrow being able to obtain the powers to become a Wraith, it wasn’t unacceptable. The easiest method was to find an Artisan to make one’s prey into a mystical item.
Cindy recalled even more information with this stimulus.
“It’s said that Gehrman Sparrow has the ability to change his appearance… And the infiltrator had disguised himself as the Keeper.”
Another detail matched!
“Excellent thinking,” Soest raised his hand to rub this temples. “According to these details, we can come to a preliminary consensus that the infiltrator is Gehrman Sparrow. And this way, the name list we came up with might be erroneous. Gehrman Sparrow doesn’t need a companion to frequently come to the cathedral to pray to gather information. He can change his appearance every day and enter to figure out the situation. This will be more indiscreet than using a companion.”
As the largest and most holy Church of Evernight cathedral in Backlund, the number of believers that came to Saint Samuel Cathedral on a daily basis was too numerous to count. No bishop could remember every unfamiliar face that they once met.
“That also means that the names we have here are meaningless?” Leonard raised his hand to rub his brows, sounding rather desultory.
“That’s somewhat obvious. Our focus now should be on Gehrman Sparrow. The other targets can be placed aside as we perform the most basic level of surveillance.” Having said that, Soest clapped and said, “Alright, get busy.”
Leonard didn’t have any objections. He happened to hope to find the Machinery Hivemind, Mandated Punishers, and MI9 to gather some information.
…
On Tuesday morning, Klein woke up naturally, feeling relaxed and calm. He had the feeling of joyful emotions slowly coming to life.
A Psychiatrist’s Beyonder powers are quite useful after all… It really matches the extremely infectious optimism that Miss Justice brings with her…Klein got out of bed and drew the curtains.
He leisurely took in the scenery outside and the scattering golden sunlight. He regained his drive and began formulating his plans for the next couple months and even the year.
First, get a new marionette.
Second, use the identity of Dwayne Dantès and the control over a marionette to orchestrate scripts to expedite the digestion of the potion.
Third, during this process, slowly gather the ingredients needed for the Bizarro Sorcerer potion. In that regard, I can ask Little Sun about the Bizarro Bane to see if he has any clues. I’ll seek Mr. Azik’s help regarding the Spirit World Plunderer. After all, the Underworld is part of the spirit world.
Fourth, I’ll continue investigating the Great Smog of Backlund and find the true culprit. This includes Ince Zangwill, as well as the demigod that killed Crazy Captain. There aren’t any targets more suitable than them for my advancement ritual. However, I have to be careful of 0-08. I have to constantly keep watch of any intentional coincidences… Hmm, I’ll just dabble in the matter in an ordinary manner and mainly provide support. The dangerous investigations can be handed to Demoness Trissy.
Klein’s thought processes slowly became clear. Although he still felt worried and fearful, this no longer affected his mental state and capacity to take action.
Retracting his gaze from outside the balcony, Klein walked into the bathroom and washed up.
Soon, he opened the door while feeling highly spirited, and he saw his valet, Richardson, and butler, Walter, waiting outside.
The gentleman was wearing white gloves as he politely bowed and said, “Good morning, sir. There’s only one item on your schedule today. It’s to join an event at the East Balam Military Veterans Mess with Member of Parliament Macht at three in the afternoon.
“He’s a new member of parliament, so by accepting his invitation, it will also indicate your political inclinations. You still have the opportunity to be hesitant about it.”
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “There’s no need. It’s my choice.”
He paused and asked in an inquiring tone, “It will be my first time visiting the East Balam Military Veterans Mess. What should I take note of?”
“Praise their work that they have established in East Balam. Use this opportunity to make some donations. There’s no need to give too much or little. 500 pounds is a rather suitable sum,” Walter provided his opinion.
500 pounds… Seriously, no matter which circle I enter, I’ll have to spend large sums of money… Sigh, this is because Dwayne Dantès doesn’t have any birthright or background. He can only open a path with cash…Klein nodded gently and agreed with his butler’s suggestion.
At the same time, he quickly did a count of his present assets.
The Artisan hasn’t completed the work regarding the Ocean Songster, but the money for Mentor of Confusion and Druid has been obtained. That’s a total of 16,000 pounds…
With the cash I originally had on hand, subtracting the 13,000 pounds I used to purchase 3% of the Coim Company’s shares, as well as the daily expenses of a tycoon’s household and the donations at the cathedral, there’s still 23,985 pounds and 5 gold coins left…
In addition, I still owe Miss Messenger 3,413 gold coins…
500 pounds has already exceeded 2% of the cash I have on hand…
Klein didn’t speak further as he walked out of his bedroom, going to the second floor where the dining room was in order to have his breakfast.
…
In the basement of Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard Mitchell returned to his office earlier than his teammates.
He had already obtained the relevant information and had learned of an inconspicuous matter.
Prince Edessak, who passed away in the Great Smog of Backlund, had once hired a private detective to investigate the death of equestrian teacher, Talim Dumont.
And that private detective’s name was: Sherlock Moriarty!
As expected! There are hints of him being involved with the Great Smog of Backlund!Leonard was delighted as he excitedly ruffled his hair.
Following that, he pounded down at the documents on his desk with his fist, planning to seek out even more clues.
However, he suddenly fell silent for about eight seconds before raising his cup in embarrassment and drank a mouthful of coffee. He mumbled inwardly,What did I want to do. I forgot about it after the pounding…
After some careful recall, Leonard finally recalled what it was. He pulled out his drawer and took out a deck of tarot cards.
Then, he found The Fool card and placed it on a piece of paper. On it, he wrote three names:
“Sherlock Moriarty, Gehrman Sparrow, Dwayne Dantès.”
After some hesitation, Leonard drew a line linking the three names to The Fool card, indicating that they might very well be members of a secret organization that believed in The Fool.
Among them, he was most unsure of Gehrman Sparrow’s identity as he wrote a question mark.
Later, Leonard took out The Emperor card and stuck it beside the name, “Sherlock Moriarty.” He labeled it “suspected to be.”
Gehrman Sparrow and Dwayne Dantès each correspond to a card?Leonard muttered silently. He took out the crazy adventurer’s records and began reading them seriously.
Suddenly, he found a date very familiar.
Early January!
Gehrman Sparrow’s first appearance was in early January!
No way…Leonard drew a gasp as he flipped through another set of documents. At the end of it were the words:
“At the end of December, Sherlock Moriarty left Backlund and headed south for a vacation. He has yet to return.”
End of December… Early January… Backlund… Pritz Harbor… Gehrman Sparrow can change his appearance… No way?Leonard mumbled inwardly as he drew a dotted equality sign between “Sherlock Moriarty” and “Gehrman Sparrow.”
This great detective is the key…Leonard found Sherlock Moriarty’s portrait that he had drawn via a ritual as he carefully looked at it.
After considering the point that “looks could be changed,” he began imagining the detective in different disguises.
As he did it, Leonard’s gaze froze bit by bit as he couldn’t help but frown.
Leonard stared intently at the portrait of Sherlock Moriarty. His brain had just imagined what the latter would look like without glasses or a beard.
Although this could be quite different from the actual situation and was more of a product of imagination, Leonard increasingly found Sherlock Moriarty very familiar, as though he had known him before.
“How is that possible? He’s long dead! And I buried him with my own hands!” Leonard couldn’t help but shake his head as he muttered with a scoff.
Just as he said that, his expression froze because the person in his memories held a huge secret.
This person had strangely escaped the influence of 2-049 without the help of others!
This person used 2-049’s uniqueness to finish off a Sequence 7 Beyonder, and back then, he was only a Seer who isn’t good at combat!
This person had managed to summarize the acting method within a very short amount of time, and he had advanced to Sequence 8 at an extraordinary pace!
This person possessed a High-Sequence Sun domain charm and had used it with Captain Dunn Smith who wielded a saint’s ashes, successfully finishing off Megose who was pregnant with an evil god’s spawn!
This person’s Sequence 8 Beyonder characteristic had been taken away by Ince Zangwill, but Captain Dunn Smith’s Sequence 7 Beyonder characteristic was left behind!
Perhaps, it wasn’t because Ince Zangwill had taken away the Beyonder characteristic which had appeared, causing it to be missing from the scene, but that it had never formed to begin with!Leonard Moriarty suddenly jolted to his senses as he observed Sherlock Moriarty’s portrait again.
Ten seconds later, he squeezed the words through his clenched teeth: “Klein Moretti…”
He found that the mysterious detective, Sherlock Moriarty, looked more and more like his former teammate, the hero who saved Tingen, Klein Moretti!
And this was under the scenario of him being without the clear discrepancies of glasses and a beard!
Leonard’s had fingers clenched tightly at some point in time as his joints suffused with a whiteness. After a moment, he let out a clear pant as he picked up Sherlock Moriarty’s dossier again.
This time, he flipped with a target in mind, roughly to the time when Sherlock first appeared in Backlund: Early September!
And this wasn’t long after Klein Moretti had been buried!
Leonard Mitchell’s green eyes turned dark as he instinctively flipped through the dossier.
Then, he saw a name: Lanevus!
This was one of the masterminds behind the evil god’s descent in Tingen City. He was one of the main murderers who led to the death of Dunn Smith and Klein Moretti, and the other Nighthawks.
And Sherlock Moriarty’s second record in Backlund was his investigations at the dock for a serial murder; thus, bumping into the disguised Lanevus!
After this, the True Creator’s plan of descending was foiled, and Lanevus died in the sewers. His body was scattered with tarot cards, making it identical in style to the subsequent Hero Bandit Black Emperor.
He didn’t forget the harm that swindler brought…Leonard whispered silently, his expression softening.
He quickly flipped through the documents and sat in his chair, motionless for an extended period of time. It was as though he had fallen asleep from the shadows brought about by the light.
After a few minutes, Leonard finally moved. He leaned into the chair and said in a deep voice, “Old Man, do you think this detective, Sherlock Moriarty, resembles my teammate back in Tingen City, Klein Moretti?”
In his mind, the aged voice said after some hesitation, “The one who joined the Nighthawks because of the Antigonus family’s notebook?”
“Yes…” Leonard answered in a heavy voice.
In his body, the Parasite said after two seconds, “There’s some resemblance.”
After receiving the reply, Leonard once again fell silent. After a long while, he took out a gold pocket watch and snapped it open to determine that it was still morning.
Leonard snapped the pocket watch closed and stood up, nearly overturning the stack of documents.
He hurriedly reached out his hand and held onto the documents. Then, he left behind a note, saying that he had found certain clues and planned to head out to do some investigations; thus, making it possible that he would return very late.
Let me see if someone is pretending to be Tingen City’s hero, or if you’ve always been wearing masks—a secret organization member who sneaked into the Nighthawks. Your true motives aren’t much loftier than Ince Zangwill. You were also targeting something behind Chanis Gate…Leonard no longer had that aloof attitude as his eyes narrowed as he quickly left Saint Samuel Cathedral’s basement.
…
In Hillston Borough, outside a building with quite a unique architecture.
Dwayne Dantès got off his carriage and saw the building that was built in the style of the late Fourth Epoch.
The building was mostly comprised of huge stone slabs, creating a total of four stories. The windows on each level were like a door and it was matched with a tiny balcony.
Its entire facade had been weathered by the elements, revealing a sandy-yellow color. The stone columns and arches held up a refined porch that made it seem rather magnificent.
This was the East Balam Military Veterans Mess.
Klein waved his cane and pointed at the building before him and said with a smile, “It has quite a historic feel.”
Member of Parliament Macht nodded in reply.
“It’s actually a building built in an ancient style, but it has more than a hundred years of history…”
As he spoke, he led Dwayne Dantès into the club and said to the lady at the reception, “Dwayne Dantès, unofficial member. I’ll be his recommender.”
With that said, he turned to the tycoon and explained, “Not only have you not served in East Balam, but you have never participated in the wars that happened there. You don’t even have a military background, so there’s no way for you to be an official member.
“However, even being an unofficial member will allow you free entry and the use of the various facilities. You will be able to enjoy the delicious food and alcohol, and get to know different friends.”
“That’s exactly what I was hoping for.” Klein nodded with a smile.
After the beautiful lady who was of Southern Continent descent finished the registration, Macht added, “There’s no admission fee. It’s 60 pounds a year for the membership.”
With that said, he chuckled and said, “It’s not expensive, even more so for you. Here, you will get to come into contact with all kinds of weapons. There are enough shooting ranges to provide you with shooting practice. You can even learn horse-riding…”
At a club of this level, 60 pounds really isn’t expensive. After all, generals often appear here, and they have many famous chefs…Klein didn’t speak further as he took out his wallet. He counted 60 pounds and gave it to the receptionist, obtaining a badge with the logo of a forest, ocean, and blades.
“This is a place filled with glory. I’m deeply impressed with your contributions in East Balam.” As Klein wore the badge with a number on its back, he said to Macht, “If I wish to contribute to the cause, who should I look for?”
Macht pointed at the receptionist.
“Just give it to her.
“She will jot it down and announce it on the notice board over there.”
Klein nodded slightly and said, “Alright.”
He then turned his head and made Richardson take out the 500 pounds he had already prepared.
After giving the donation, Klein passed through the beautifully decorated foyer with Macht, arriving at a room that resembled an activity room. As for his valet, Richardson remained outside in the break room. There were snacks, tea, and coffee there.
In the small room, through Macht’s introductions, Klein got to know five officers who were either still in service or were retired. Apart from a particular House of Commons member of parliament, the highest-ranking epaulet was Colonel Calvin. He was presently working at the Loen Kingdom’s Ministry of Defense. However, his actual position was unknown.
According to what Klein knew, for quasi-high-ranking members of the military at the rank of colonel, they were mostly Beyonders—Mid-Sequence Beyonders!
Macht, Calvin, and company quickly began chatting. Klein didn’t interject as he seriously listened to their conversations, occasionally echoing a sentence or two.
In this relaxed atmosphere, Calvin suddenly turned his head and said to Dwayne Dantès, “I heard you were often active in West Balam?”
The colonel had a long face like a donkey’s, but it didn’t look comical at all. His gaze was rather deep.
Klein smiled and replied, “Yes, that place is more chaotic than East Balam.”
Calvin laughed when he heard that.
“Of course. Intis made too many mistakes over there.”
He paused and continued asking, “How is your relationship with the people from Intis over there?”
Klein didn’t understand the colonel’s motive as he bit the bullet and said, “It’s alright. They’re all very greedy.”
In fact, he didn’t know a single one. He had only heard Anderson mention a few names and their corresponding matters.
Calvin nodded and raised another question.
“Are you familiar with the tribes over there, as well as the Resistance?”
“…I know some,” Klein answered vaguely.
He only knew one Intis military leader of the Resistance. It was the former Intis princess, Queen Mystic Bernadette.
Calvin laughed as he took a sip from his cup of red wine.
During this process, no one spoke, including Macht.
After putting down his cup, Calvin looked at Dwayne Dantès again and said, “This is the thing: every year, we would obsolete many rifles and cannons. And directly destroying them or processing them is too much of a waste or costs too much. It’s not a good solution.
“I’m not sure if you’re interested in buying a batch and selling it to West Balam. You can sell it to the regions ruled by Intis, selling them to the tribes and Resistance.
“Trust me. This is definitely a very lucrative business. Of course, it’s also very dangerous. If you’re caught by Intis in West Balam, we will disavow you.”
This… is making me an arms dealer? This is one of the most lucrative businesses… Although I’m not familiar with West Balam at all and lack any connections, I can sell it to Queen Mystic or the Resistance at the Rorsted Archipelago…Klein was tempted as he deliberately wore a mixed and hesitant expression.
“I’ve never done such things before, but it’s definitely attractive enough.”
Calvin laughed and said, “There’s no need to rush to a decision. This is a very important matter that requires serious thought.
“Just give your answer to Macht before the end of the week.”
Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile.
“Alright.”
…
Tingen City. Raphael Cemetery.
Although the afternoon sun was rather strong, this place remained gloomy and cold.
Leonard was standing in front of a grave, staring silently at the tombstone.
The sun hung brightly in midair. In a dark, silent corner of the cemetery, Leonard Mitchell suddenly raised the shovel beside him.
The two mounds of soil at the side gradually raised in height as the coffin pit became obvious. From time to time, there would be passersby, but they didn’t notice anything, as though a dream was happening over there.
Finally, Leonard threw the shovel and bent down. He reached out and grabbed the ends of the coffin lid with both hands.
Using immense strength, he pulled open the heavy wooden lid and discovered that the thick, long nails had fallen off at some point in time. There was nothing inside the pitch-black coffin.
Nothing!
Leonard continued keeping his body hunched as he silently watched this scene without any further movement. He stood there like a petrified statue for a very long time.
…
In his hazy dream, Klein saw a tombstone with an epitaph. It stood silently among many other tombstones as it was dyed in crimson moonlight.
This scene shattered immediately as Klein snapped awake. He confirmed that he was still Dwayne Dantès and that he was still inside 160 Böklund Street’s master bedroom.
The dream seems to be telling me something…As a Seer, Klein treated every dream seriously. This was no exception. He focused and shook himself out of his state of drowsiness before attempting to make an interpretation.
That’s likely a tomb…
This represents a particular deceased or something related to resurrection…
The crimson moonlight represents the Goddess, corresponding to the Church of Evernight and the Nighthawks… If I were to directly see the moon, it might involve the Primordial Moon, Vampire Ancestor Lilith, and the Mother Tree of Desire…
The tomb was dyed with a color almost resembling blood. This symbolizes something bad…
As Klein did an interpretation of the dream, he gathered all the content and attempted to make an effective, meaningful conclusion.
After some serious thought, he began to believe that the dream’s revelation was referring to the past him and the Church of Evernight.
After making the connections with what had happened the past few days, Klein slowly came to an answer.
As Dwayne Dantès has repeated headed for Saint Samuel Cathedral, he must’ve been added to a list of suspects. If Leonard hasn’t left Backlund, this must’ve garnered his attention. After all, he knows that Dwayne Dantès isn’t a simple person and has mysterious origins…
As an angel from the Marauder pathway, Leonard’s grandpa probably discovered that the gray fog and the Seer pathway has intricate ties, and knows that the corresponding Sequence 0 is called The Fool…
This way, they will naturally be able to make connections with the honorific name of The Fool that was previously spread, and they would believe that I’m a member of a secret organization that worships The Fool. And developing on this clue, it can also involve the person who killed Lanevus and Hero Bandit Black Emperor who used tarot cards…
Along with the Gehrman Sparrow clues I deliberately left behind, as well as Leonard’s previous investigations into Sherlock Moriarty, it’s not impossible for him to put things together and find what’s highly dubious.
And in the beginning, Sherlock Moriarty’s disguise wasn’t too good. As long as Leonard investigates seriously, it wouldn’t be difficult to discover that the great detective resembled his former colleague… So, he went to Tingen to dig up the grave for confirmation?
As he thought about the matter, Klein pulled a back cushion over and sat up. He felt that he had already found the answer to his dream.
He began seriously analyzing what could happen afterwards, considering if he should abandon the identity of Dwayne Dantès.
Leonard has no way of conveying his theories and conclusion to the other Nighthawks because he won’t be able to explain the key points for his inference. This will expose his own secret…
Based on my experience and my understanding of him, he will steer the matter via different means. This will be more complicated and troublesome, wasting even more time. Before that happens, I should find him and give him another warning. It should snuff out whatever is on his mind. After all, the Church didn’t suffer any material loss, nor did anyone die.
Yes, for Dwayne Dantès, I have taken note of the time. I specially created tracks of my activity in the Southern Continent over the past few months, staggering it with the decline of Gehrman Sparrow’s sightings. And this involves the Intis colony, so it will be rather difficult to verify the matter…
That also means that Leonard has, at best, figured out that Gehrman Sparrow equals Sherlock Moriarty equals Klein Moretti. He will just believe that I’m in cahoots with “them,” part of a secret organization that believes in The Fool…
Heh heh, to him, Dwayne Dantès is a powerful, mysterious Beyonder who can sense the grandpa in him, a demigod. This is an obvious discrepancy with the other identities.
Klein soon came up with countermeasures as he turned his attention to the matter he encountered at East Balam Military Veterans Mess in the afternoon.
Why would they directly seek me out for such a private arms deal?
I just established a friendship with Macht and hadn’t experienced any tests. I don’t deserve such trust…
Perhaps it’s a test?
In the beginning, it will just be rifles and cannons. The quantity would probably be limited. Nor will it involve high-quality items. Furthermore, I’ll need to come up with the cash before receiving the goods. If I have any real problems, they wouldn’t suffer any losses. They will only suffer the repercussions of a small batch of weapons falling into hands within their own domain of control.
Yes… to them, a tycoon like me, with a complicated background and a deep understanding of West Balam, really is an excellent candidate. First, I have the money. Second, I have the guts. Third, I have the resources and social connections, allowing the arms to be sold to suitable factions. Fourth, I have no background in the upper echelons of the kingdom. I can always be made the scapegoat and be abandoned.
They must’ve sent people to monitor me in secret… As long as this “business” is smoothly completed, I’ll be a close partner with the military… This will aid in my investigations of the truth behind the Great Smog of Backlund…
The problem I have now is that I have zero actual knowledge of West Balam’s Resistance and various tribes… I’ve no idea where that fellow, Anderson, is. I don’t have his method of contact either…
Hmm, Danitz might be aware of the situation in West Balam… Same for Ma’am Hermit. Likewise for Queen Mystic who’s backing her… I’ll first gather intelligence from these channels…
Having made up his mind, Klein’s working brain slowed down as a sense of drowsiness washed over him again. He let his body slide down bit by bit as he got under the blankets.
…
In the basement of Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard, who had returned from Tingen, managed to be in time for the team’s internal meeting.
Soest first briefed them on the conclusion of the archbishop and what the other local Nighthawk teams had obtained.
“With the help from the Holy Cathedral, Saint Anthony has confirmed that the infiltrator is Gehrman Sparrow. The conclusion is that this crazy criminal is still alive but doesn’t exist in this world.
“This is truly a contradictory statement. I don’t understand it as well. His Grace didn’t explain anything either.
“In short, our focus will be on the investigation of Gehrman Sparrow.
“According to the information provided by MI9, Gehrman Sparrow is a fake identity. He originally came from Backlund…”
After Soest finished the briefing, he asked, “Do you have anything to add?”
Leonard opened his mouth and was just about to say something, but his eyes shimmered twice before he fell silent again.
Soest turned his head and glanced at him, calling him out by name.
“Leonard, did you discover any clues?”
Leonard remained silent for a second before shrugging.
“That clue has been eliminated.”
Soest didn’t ask further as he looked at the other teammates.
After a series of supplementary information and analysis, he began assigning missions to his Red Gloves team.
After everything was assigned, Leonard Mitchell held a name list that required him to enter their dreams for a cross-check. He returned to the break room above and threw his body into bed.
He sat there silently as he raised his hand to comb his hair, preparing to begin taking action.
However, the first dream he entered wasn’t anyone in the name list.
His target was Dwayne Dantès!
After repeated considerations, he decided to speak to this secret organization member, an undying monster from the Fourth Epoch, face to face. He wanted to see what information he could sound out.
This looked somewhat rash, but with both parties knowing each other’s secrets, it was still a good choice.
…
160 Böklund Street. Klein’s drowsy mind suddenly became clear as he knew that someone had entered his dream.
He pondered silently, sitting in a reclining chair and turning his head to look at the balcony. He saw a black-haired, green-eyed man wearing a white shirt and black vest nimbly leap inside. He was none other than Leonard Mitchell.
I haven’t gone looking for you, and here you are coming to my doorstep… The other Nighthawks would politely knock on the door before entering. Only you would jump into balconies…Klein lampooned as he looked at the poet approach him.
At this moment, in Leonard’s eyes, Dwayne Dantès was still wearing a formal suit in the dream. His sideburns were gray, and he had an angular face with an immense amount of charm.
At this moment, the tycoon wore a smile, as though he wasn’t hiding the fact that he remained lucid and that he wasn’t affected by a Nightmare.
“Didn’t Pallez Zoroast teach you some manners?” Klein said with a tone he believed matched Leonard’s impression of him.
Pallez Zoroast… He’s warning me again…Leonard was taken aback as he remembered the name.
He quickly reined in his thoughts and bowed in a manner that lacked standards.
“Please pardon me for the intrusion. You are on our investigation list.
“Was the infiltration done by you guys? Is that your goal for coming to Backlund?”
“No.” Klein in his Dwayne Dantès guise raised the cup of red wine and sipped it. “It’s not us, but just him alone.”
He put on an act that he wasn’t afraid of Leonard knowing.
“Gehrman Sparrow?” Leonard asked in a deep tone.
Klein glanced at him with his deep blue eyes that seemed to have seen the vicissitudes of life.
“Isn’t that obvious?”
“What does he actually want to do? He didn’t take anything away,” Leonard took the opportunity to ask.
Klein raised his hand to stroke his white sideburns and chuckled.
“What do you think is the answer?”
What do I think? If I were to know the answer, why would I be here? I’d have long handed this information to my superiors!Leonard silently mumbled as he deliberated over his words.
During this process, he discovered that, although he was standing straight and looking down on Dwayne Dantès, the tycoon who was sitting leisurely in the reclining chair held the aura of having the advantage. It was like a high-ranking personage casually listening to his subordinate’s reports.
This made Leonard feel a little uneasy. He subconsciously surveyed the area and pulled a chair over as he leaned back into it, half out of habit and half as a deliberate action.
“I believe he, or all of you are searching for something.
“Back in Tingen, he infiltrated the Nighthawks to search for something. In Backlund, he also infiltrated Chanis Gate to search for that item!
“His search was fruitless the first time, so he escaped by feigning death by using Ince Zangwill’s assault.
“He still failed to find it the second time. Hence, he didn’t take anything and directly left Chanis Gate!”
While speaking, Leonard used a very certain tone to divulge that he had figured out that Gehrman Sparrow was Sherlock Moriarty and also Klein Moretti. He wished to use the effect of pressure to make Dwayne Dantès not appear that calm or have any thoughts of resorting to sophistry.
Indeed, he went to dig my grave…Klein sighed inwardly as he chuckled. He picked up the glass of red wine and gently swirled it.
“Do you think that we would consecutively make two rash attempts before having any confirmed intelligence? You should know that such matters can only be done once. Once there’s a failure, there’s no way it can succeed again.
“Therefore, who would use an operation to verify one’s guess when the target isn’t clear?”
He has tacitly confirmed my explanation. Klein Moretti is Gehrman Sparrow, Hero Bandit Black Emperor, a member of the secret organization who believes in The Fool…Leonard tried hard not to frown as he crossed his right leg and said, “So, it’s not that nothing was found, but that there was a failure due to other factors?
“During these two attempts, Tingen City’s Saint Selena Cathedral and Backlund’s Saint Samuel Cathedral only shared two common items: Sealed Artifact 2-049 and the Antigonus family’s notebook.
“Antigonus family’s notebook… That’s it? Klein Moretti joined the Nighthawks because of it!”
Although the process of inference is wrong, the answer is actually correct…Klein chuckled and said, “Our brains aren’t there just for show.
“If his goal was the Antigonus family’s notebook, there was no need for him to join the Nighthawks. Before you obtained it, he had plenty of opportunities.
“And even after you obtained it, he had no lack of opportunities to obtain it. You should understand the situation back then better than I do.
“Also, since the target was the Antigonus family’s notebook, why didn’t he take it away?”
Upon being mocked by Dwayne Dantès, Leonard Mitchell realized that the theory he came up with on the spot was filled with logical contradictions. He felt ashamed as he showed some anger.
He slowly took a deep breath and said, “Then why would he infiltrate Chanis Gate using two different methods? And not only didn’t he take something away, but he didn’t even leave anything behind. He even entered a strange state.”
Just as Leonard said that, he saw Dwayne Dantès with his gray sideburns produce a deep, profound smile.
“I’m not sure of the reason for the latter matters. Perhaps you should ask the Evernight Goddess.”
Goddess… What does he mean?Leonard instantly felt alarmed and puzzled. He found it unimaginable as to what had happened behind Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate.
Right on the heels of that, he heard Dwayne Dantès say with a deep laugh, “As for your first question, I believe you are mistaken about something.
“Our organization’s members come from different places and join for different reasons, choosing to change their own faith in the process. As for what happened before that, their lives remain their own.
“Just like me. I had a past and have a present as well. The reason why I came here is because of the last name I gave myself.”
Dantès… The Return of the Count… He joined the secret organization that worships The Fool for revenge, and came to Backlund?Leonard nodded in thought.
Klein paused for a few seconds as he casually sipped the red wine and wore a smile. He continued, “Similarly, he, who was resurrected because of the Antigonus family’s notebook’s curse, does it for vengeance as well.”
Klein had deliberately mentioned his present last name, Dantès, and mentioned revenge. It was to preemptively distinguish himself from Gehrman Sparrow and Klein Moretti. It was to prevent Leonard from later finding similar objectives between the two and begin making a deeper connection from the similarities.
By personally mentioning it, it framed the listener’s thought processes and made them subconsciously follow the logic of the content; thus, treating Dwayne Dantès and Klein Moretti as two completely different people. The only similarity was their thoughts of revenge. And in this world, there weren’t only two avengers.
Leonard lowered his crossed right leg unknowingly as he leaned forward.
“Vengeance?
“Who does he wish to seek revenge on?”
After asking the question, the elegant and handsome middle-aged gentleman curled the corners of his lips.
“Lanevus and…
“Ince Zangwill.”
“Ince Zangwill…” Leonard blurted out as he couldn’t help but have his expression repeatedly change. Finally, he fell silent.
His green eyes looked ahead, unfocused; his thoughts a mystery.
Phew…After a long silence, Leonard exhaled and released his originally clenched hands.
He asked with his voice a little hoarse, “Lanevus was really killed by him?”
“Of course,” Klein secretly sighed as he replied calmly.
Leonard’s mouth gaped open as though he wished to say something, but he didn’t. He tightly pursed his lips.
Realizing that his goals had been met, he immediately changed topics and chuckled.
“If you have a similar goal or require help, you can also chant ‘His’ honorific name. Perhaps you will receive a response.”
“He”… That secret existence, The Fool?Leonard imagined that Dwayne Dantès was habitually proselytizing and attempting to develop the secret organization. Therefore, he didn’t think further and replied with silence.
Klein then laughed.
“By the way, help me pass a message to Pallez Zoroast. One of our organization’s members encountered Blasphemer Amon in the Forsaken Land of the Gods.”
This piece of information contained massive amounts of information, so much that Leonard was temporarily at a loss for a response. His mind kept reverberating with the relevant information.
The Forsaken Land of the Gods? The Forsaken Land of the Gods that even the seven Churches are unable to find? Their secret organization actually has members who can enter the Forsaken Land of the Gods!
Blasphemer Amon… Old Man told me that he’s hiding from a High-Sequence Beyonder with the last name Amon. He was heavily injured by Amon and had no choice but to parasitize me…
Dwayne Dantès’s tone and attitude really is like an undying monster who lived from the Fourth Epoch. He’s also at the same or a similar level as Old Man… In front of him, I really don’t feel any sense of superiority. I even feel like I’m lacking confidence…
As his thoughts ran through his head, Leonard forced himself to focus.
“I’ll pass on the message to him.”
Hmm, based on the circumstances after Leonard enters the dreams of others, it can be determined that the grandpa doesn’t completely control his senses. Otherwise, he would definitely have an abnormal reaction when he hears the name Blasphemer Amon… Previously, Will Auceptin’s words also corroborates this point. Only when my dear poet encounters true danger would the grandpa sense it and take action… Very good. “He” isn’t a full Parasite…As Klein interpreted the unspoken information, he smiled.
“You may leave. You can also relax. My goal isn’t the Church of Evernight.”
My coming goals, not the ones of the past…Klein silently added inwardly.
Leonard had already received enough information; thus, he didn’t dare overstay his welcome. He got up and bowed.
Then, he left Dwayne Dantès’s dream.
…
In a room on the back streets of Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard woke up and heard the aged voice from the Parasite in him echo in his mind:
“What did he say?”
Leonard deliberated over his words and said, “He directly admitted to being a member of that secret organization that believes in The Fool. Likewise for Klein Moretti whose alias is Gehrman Sparrow.
“Their goal is for vengeance, their own vengeance.”
Pallez Zoroast fell silent for a second before saying,“Did he say how Klein Moretti could be resurrected? Or how did he fake his death to such an extent?”
Leonard recalled and said, “The explanation he gave was a curse from the Antigonus family’s notebook.”
Curse…At this point, Leonard discovered that Dwayne Dantès’s choice of words was rather strange.
He had described the power of resurrecting the dead as a curse!
Pallez Zoroast didn’t seem to have any questions about that. After a few seconds of silence, he said,“What else did he say?”
Leonard didn’t hide it from him and said frankly, “He mentioned Blasphemer Amon, saying that a member of their organization met him in the Forsaken Land of the Gods.
“Old Man, is that the Amon you mentioned?”
The aged voice replied after a while,“Probably.”
He paused for a moment before saying,“I believe that Dwayne Dantès, no—The Fool that’s backing him, might be some old friend of mine…”
Old Man believes that he’s at a higher level than Dwayne Dantès, or even higher… He’s a Grounded Angel?Leonard thought and asked, “Which old friend?”
Pallez Zoroast didn’t answer as he asked,“Are you going to find an opportunity to reveal the situation about Dwayne Dantès and Klein Moretti?”
Leonard suddenly fell silent and only heavily said more than ten seconds later, “Not for now.
“Perhaps he and I, and them, have the chance of working together…
“And the Church didn’t suffer any material loss this time.”
The Parasite inside him didn’t say a word, as though he had fallen asleep.
Leonard slowly looked up and read the information in front of him. His eyes turned dark as he muttered, “He’s overtaken me by leaps and bounds…”
Early morning, 160 Böklund Street.
After Klein got out of bed and washed up, he didn’t rush to leave the bathroom. He took four steps counterclockwise and headed above the gray fog.
He then conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and made the fake person pray piously:
“Honorable Mr. Fool, please pass on the message to Danitz:
“I need him to provide me information on West Balam. It’s best if he includes his social connections.
“Also, get him to be careful of the Church of Evernight for the time being.”
…
Above the Golden Dream, Danitz, who saw the sun earlier than Backlund, was holding a cup of malt beer as he sat in the shadows, hiding away from the vile sunlight.
Lessons will begin in another fifteen minutes. Captain said that a treasure hunter must have a sufficiently good grasp of mathematics… Sigh, this is really such a headache, but it’s also something to look forward to. Dogsh*t!Danitz placed one hand on his knee as he downed a mouthful of beer.
At this moment, the gray fog emanated in front of him. The blurry figure that looked down from above appeared as Danitz’s ears resounded with Gehrman Sparrow’s voice.
Information on West Balam? Although we’ve been there to search for lost ancient treasure and got to know a few tribal natives, that is pretty much it. There won’t be much that I can tell him about… This is so troublesome. I’ll have to do all sorts of work again. Why does Gehrman Sparrow get involved in so many things!?Danitz silently grumbled as he vigilantly glanced to his sides, afraid that the madman would suddenly appear.
He drew a breath upon considering how he wanted to become stronger. He didn’t wish to be of no help when his captain met with danger, having to shamefully hide at the back. Danitz slapped his face a few times with his free hand before standing up.
He immediately left the shadows and found Iron Skin and Bucket. He asked them in detail about West Balam’s situation and who he should ask for the various matters, only to obtain a unanimous answer: “Captain Edwina Edwards, or Anderson Hood who previously joined our bonfire on the ship.”
Will she be suspicious if I directly ask Captain, making her believe that I have a secret and am secretly working for someone else… But, I’ve no idea where that fellow, Anderson, has gone to. Dogsh*t!Danitz fell into a dilemma as he couldn’t help but think about something else, recalling Gehrman Sparrow’s last words:
“Be careful of the Church of Evernight!”
Danitz wasn’t a fool. He knew that a matter that the crazy adventurer emphasized was something important. It also meant that he believed that he had a high chance of being an important target of the Church of Evernight! He would be wildly pursued by the Red Gloves!
Apart from the Church of Evernight, the Church of Storms, and the military are targeting me as well. It’s said that they have each sent a squad…Danitz thought as his heart palpitated.
He soon revealed a puzzled and bitter look as he muttered to himself, “But I haven’t done anything…”
…
After passing the message about gathering information on West Balam to Admiral of Stars Cattleya, Klein left the area above the gray fog and returned to the real world. Like every other day, he had his breakfast and had lessons.
After he woke up from his afternoon nap, with Richardson’s help, he changed into a formal suit for an excursion. He got into the carriage that had already been waiting for him at the door.
“Head to Saint Samuel Cathedral,” Klein leaned on the carriage wall as he instructed the carriage driver.
He had decided to continue maintaining his identity as Dwayne Dantès. He believed that it was best if he didn’t change his former persona. Therefore, he couldn’t change the frequency of his trips to Saint Samuel Cathedral. Nor could he donate less.
Besides, this can effectively wipe away any suspicion they have of me. After all, it’s hard to imagine that the criminal who infiltrated Chanis Gate hadn’t stayed behind but would saunter into the cathedral as though nothing had happened… I’ll have to thank Emperor Roselle for not plagiarizing criminal psychology. He didn’t point out that intelligent criminals often return to their crime scene to admire their work and the helpless response of others…Klein mumbled inwardly as he took a sip of the black tea that Richardson had brewed.
After moistening his throat, he glanced at his valet and asked, seemingly casually, “What is your deepest impression of East and West Balam?”
Sitting beside him, Richardson didn’t ask why. After some thought, he said, “East Balam is safer. West Balam is more chaotic.”
After giving a simple answer, Richardson turned to look at his employer, only to see Dwayne Dantès with his eyes half-closed as though he wanted him to continue.
Richardson scratched his ear and deliberated over his words.
“There’s also poverty, hunger, and whip abuse. Uh, people from East and West Balam originally worshiped Death. Later, due to the perks of believing in the deities like the Goddess, Lord of Storms, and the Eternal Blazing Sun, allowing them to boost their statuses and receive protection from the cathedral, there was a large-scale change of faith.
“However, as the number of believers increased, that special status was quickly removed. The people of the lower class began worshiping Death again in secret.
“It’s more obvious for the more messy West Balam in regards to this point. The descendants of Death often receive a great deal of support…
“This is what my, my father of mine occasionally mentions after he’s drunk.”
Klein listened in silence and didn’t stop his valet’s recount, nor did he probe deeper.
Soon, the carriage arrived outside Saint Samuel Cathedral. Klein first took in the sight of the white flying pigeons before entering the prayer hall. He took off his hat and handed it together with his cane to Richardson.
He randomly found a seat and looked at the altar in the darkness. He watched the stars and the Dark Sacred Emblem as unease, embarrassment, and a lack of confidence arose in him.
If he had guessed correctly, ever since he made contact with the holy sword and made a vow, the Goddess had likely taken notice of him. Every time he entered the cathedral to pretend like he was praying, it had the feeling like the Emperor’s new clothes.
I wonder what the Goddess’s opinion on this is… And what position is the Church taking… Hmm, I’ll probe first…Klein clasped his hands and held it to his nose, looking as though he was praying seriously.
After about eight minutes, he slowly got up, walked to the donation box, took out fifty pounds, and piously threw it in.
After doing that, Klein turned to the confessional along the sides of the hall and entered.
Unlike most ancient confessionals which were big wooden crates with two doors, the modern confessional was an independent spacious compartment. The confessor and the listening bishop were separated by a wooden partition, with each one of them having their seats.
Using the dim light, Klein sat on the chair and listened to the bishop say with his mellow voice, “Do you have something you would like to say? The Goddess cares about all ‘Her’ believers.”
Klein raised his right hand and tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
“Praise the Lady.
“I wish to confess that two days ago, the military came to me, wishing that I can sell a batch of firearms and cannons to West Balam, to add coal to the chaos there…”
After he said that, the bishop on the other side didn’t immediately give him an answer, as though he was alarmed by the arms dealing. He was momentarily unsure as to how to organize his words.
The confessional instantly ended up being wrapped in an awkward silence.
You became frightened just from that? Have you never encountered a confessor as frank as me? If I were to say that I’m currently plotting the murder of a demigod while hiding from the Mother Tree of Desire and the True Creator, wouldn’t you be jumping up?Klein lampooned as he continued, “I did enjoy the adventurer’s life when I was young. I obtained my wealth through metal, blood, and fire. But I’m already sick of that life. I only wish for a peaceful future.
“I originally wanted to decline the offer, but I’m unable to overcome the greed in my heart. This is a sufficiently enticing business, and it helps me in obtaining a firm footing in Backlund’s high society.
“I confess that I ultimately chose the bustle and chaos.”
The bishop on the other side finally had a response as he said with a gentle voice, “Don’t be afraid. Don’t waver. You don’t have to feel guilt for a certain level of greed. As long as you don’t harm the innocent or commit any of the crimes as written in the bible.
“Go, follow your inner heart and make the choice you wish to make the most. Only this way can you truly understand the teachings and understand the truth of those words.
“There’s no need to be put in a difficult position. Remember this. No matter what you do, sincerely being contrite and penitent is worthy of praise and forgiveness.
“May the Goddess bless you.”
“Praise the Lady!” Klein drew the crimson moon once again on his chest.
His visit to Saint Samuel Cathedral was to use the opportunity of a confession to inform the Church of his intentions of engaging in arms dealing. He wanted to know their reaction, so as to pry into the Goddess’s attitude towards him.
Without saying anything extra, Klein slowly got up and left the confessional. He walked down the aisle and went towards his valet, Richardson.
At this moment, he saw a lady sitting in the corner of the prayer hall. She was wearing a hooded black robe, with blue eyeshadow and blush. She had quite an uncanny sense of beauty. She was none other than Spirit Medium Daly Simone.
Daly looked up and similarly noticed Dwayne Dantès. Her expression momentarily turned adrift as though she had fallen asleep while praying and had entered a dream.
Klein nodded at her indiscernibly as a polite gesture. Then, he took his hat and cane from Richardson as he unhurriedly walked out of the hall.
Daly retracted her gaze as she looked down at the pew in front of her before slowly closing her eyes.
Walking out Saint Samuel Cathedral, Klein stood by the side of the staircase and paused for two seconds.
The white pigeons suddenly flew up in the square up ahead, blocking the sights of all who were taking in the scene.
…
Less than thirty minutes later, in the basement, Leonard heard that Dwayne Dantès, who had previously been investigated, was about to cooperate with the officials. He was going to be a merchant who would sell arms to West Balam.
What is he trying to do?Leonard frowned, little by little, completely at a loss as to what the undying monster’s thoughts were.
As he returned from Saint Samuel Cathedral to 160 Böklund Street, Klein saw his white-gloved butler, Walter, walk up to him.
“Sir, someone delivered a name card. He said that his employer wishes to visit you from four to five,” Walter said with a staid expression.
Klein tried figuring out who the visitor was, but he had no clue. He nodded gently and said, “Who’s his employer?”
Walter darted his gaze around and saw that the other servants were rather far away. He then replied, “Baron Syndras.”
Baron Syndras… That millionaire tycoon who obtained his aristocratic title with the help of the Conservative Party and Duke Negan, and is also one of the most famous bankers and entrepreneurs in the kingdom? I previously helped Ma’am Mary purchase the Coim Company shares. The competitor happens to be him and his friends… He’s visiting me personally for that matter? It’s only a transaction worth about 13,000 pounds. It shouldn’t be something that requires him to go this far…As Klein’s mind raced, he walked to the staircase that led to the second floor.
Walter walked half a step behind him as he said, “Sir, if you don’t wish to meet Baron Syndras, I’ll inform him that you got caught up at Saint Samuel Cathedral, listening to the bishop’s preachings, and might return very late.”
In between the lines, the butler was saying that Baron Syndras was a believer of the Lord of Storms. It was impossible for him to head directly to Saint Samuel Cathedral to seek him out.
Klein thought and smiled before gently saying, “This is a noble who has immense influence in the banking industry. I’ll definitely come across him in the future, so I have to meet him.
“Hmm… Arrange the meeting to be at the small living room on the second floor where there’s the most sunlight.”
According to what Klein knew, Baron Syndras was the third-largest shareholder of Backlund Bank and the largest shareholder of Southville People’s Bank. In Loen Kingdom’s banking industry, he was definitely one of the few people with the greatest influence.
“Yes, sir.” Walter didn’t nag on.
At ten past four, Klein met the visitor who often appeared on the papers, in the predetermined living room.
The only thing that was different and deviated from his expectations was that Backlund turned cloudy after three. The weather had turned dark and began drizzling. It didn’t bring in the bright and warm sunshine.
Baron Syndras was identical to how he looked on the papers. He had black hair mixed with some white hair that was neatly combed backward, revealing his broad forehead and receding hairline.
His face was rather round, but it lacked the flesh needed to support it. His cheekbones were rather high, and his wrinkles were obvious.
Unlike most Loenese his age, Baron Syndras didn’t have any facial hair. He was clean-shaven, and his light-blue eyes were nearly colorless.
Beside him were a valet and bodyguard. They were the kind of people that didn’t attract much attention. The former’s greatest characteristic was his thin hair, while the latter had short hair if you didn’t count the thick beard that reached down from his ears.
“Good afternoon, Lord Syndras. It’s my honor to have you here as my guest.” Klein held his hand to his chest as he bowed.
Usually, a host would mostly lean their bodies forward and reach out their right hand for a handshake when greeting a guest, but at this moment, he was in front of a noble; thus, requiring him to be more courteous.
Baron Syndras nodded gently as he smiled in response.
“You’re being polite. I should’ve visited you a long time ago, Dwayne Dantès, an experienced gentleman who knows much about the Southern Continent.”
After exchanging some pleasantries, the two took their seats while the valets and bodyguards settled by the side.
Klein was just about to say something when Baron Syndras said with a genial tone, “Dantès, I’m really impressed with people like you. Not everyone can obtain riches from the chaos in the Southern Continent. This requires plenty of guts and the courage to face adversity, as well as stunning judgment.
“Back when I was facing bankruptcy, I had entertained the idea of starting anew in the Southern Continent, but unfortunately, I’m not a brave man.”
Although Baron Syndras later became a noble, he wasn’t a commoner in the true sense of the word. His great grandfather and grandfather had benefited from the development of the colonies, earning them plenty of money from the sea trade. They were rather successful merchants. As for his father, he had invested in industries, building up his reputation and acquiring several factories.
When it came to his generation, he blitzed into the developing banking industry with his sizable wealth, becoming one of the earliest millionaires in Loen.
During this process, Baron Syndras had suffered three failures, but he overcame them, one after another. The most harrowing incident was when the Southville People’s Bank he founded suffered from a reputation crisis. A bank run happened, nearly bankrupting him.
He keeps chatting about my experiences in the Southern Continent… Is he hinting to me that he has already discovered the problems with my background, and is using it as a warning? Heh, he probably never expected that the Southern Continent experience he keeps repeating is all fake…Klein scoffed inwardly, but he replied while looking absolutely normal, “That isn’t courage but rashness.
“Most people who head to the Southern Continent do have the spirit of adventure, but that’s all they have.”
Without waiting for Baron Syndras to continue, he smiled and said, “I nearly hired Mr. Rebach some time ago as my butler. He said that you were an excellent employer.”
Baron Syndras listened in silence before sighing.
“That is something that fills me with regret.
“Back then, I was very sincere in hoping that Rebach could continue being my butler, but he couldn’t overcome the conflict within our positions.”
Upon saying that, Syndras looked at the handsome and elegant Dwayne Dantès, picked up the black tea that had been served by a servant, and took a sip.
“I also sincerely hope that we can be friends. I hope you can transfer the Coim Company’s 3% to me.
“I will give you an offer you can’t resist.”
Here it comes… But I have a contract with Ma’am Mary…Klein fell silent for two seconds and said with a smiling sigh, “I deeply value my trustworthiness.”
Upon hearing such an answer, Syndras didn’t show any obvious anger. He smiled, curious and surprised, “Aren’t you going to listen to my offer?”
Klein deliberately spread out his hands with a wry smile.
“I’m afraid I will find it irresistible.”
“Haha.” Syndras immediately laughed and slowly stood up. “You’re as humorous as they say. At the same time, you have a firm will that the rumors fail to mention.”
He looked at his bodyguard and valet before saying to Dwayne Dantès with a smile, “Being a partner with you is definitely better than being a competitor. Alright, it’s time that I leave. There are many things that require my attention.”
Is this sincere praise, or a veiled threat?Klein wasn’t a Spectator, so he wasn’t able to interpret the subtleties. All he could do was shamelessly reply, “Likewise. I look forward to having the opportunity to cooperate with you in other domains, Lord Syndras.”
Dressed in a formal suit and a tie, Baron Syndras smiled and nodded. Without saying another word, he was led out of the main door by Dwayne Dantès and his butler and valet.
As he watched the luxurious carriage disappear into the distance, Butler Walter suddenly said, “Sir, should I hire some temporary bodyguards?”
Ah?Klein nearly failed to understand his butler.
Seeing his employer’s expression remain unperturbed, Walter added, “At times, competition in business can endanger one’s personal safety.”
Mr. Butler also noticed the veiled threats by Baron Syndras?Klein curled the corners of his lips and said, “I’m not too worried because this is Backlund.”
Because my name is known at the Church of Evernight. Because I’m about to cooperate with the military… Therefore, I’m not afraid of suffering any form of retaliation in the Beyonder domain, and I’m not afraid that matters will develop like with the Intis ambassador. Besides, Baron Syndras is a successful man with status and power. He won’t be that rash…Klein thought inwardly.
When Walter attempted to continue, Klein chuckled and said, “However, being careful is forever a good habit.
“Hmm… You can hire two bodyguards. Let them secretly provide me with protection. Try to not have them be discovered by the servants at home.”
“Yes, sir,” Walter immediately replied.
Klein thought for a moment and said, “Make a trip to Member of Parliament Macht’s place. Invite him to dinner at the Intis Srenzo Restaurant tomorrow along with his wife and daughter. If they have a prior commitment, we can postpone it to another day.”
He planned on informing Macht that he planned on taking the military’s test and completing the small arms deal.
The most convenient method was to visit Macht at his residence and mention it in passing, but considering how there might be a demigod of the Marauder pathway around Hazel, any close contact might result in the aura of the gray fog on him being detected. Therefore, Klein changed his plans and decided to have the venue to be at a restaurant.
This way, based on his judgment, the demigod which had failed to parasitize Hazel was unlikely to accompany her.
…
Xio hid in the shadows of the woods as she watched a brown carriage slowly drive past and turn into a particular street in Empress Borough.
There was an obvious coat of arms on the carriage. It was mainly a flower and two rings. They belonged to the captain of the Loen Kingdom’s royal guards, Viscount Stratford.
Realizing that she had made zero discoveries, she gloomily left her hiding spot and took a nearby public carriage. She returned straight to the Backlund Bridge area and walked into East Borough.
Upon coming to the Dharavi Street’s bar, Xio easily walked to the bar counter as the drunkards avoided her. She directly asked the bartender who was wiping a cup, “Any new jobs?”
The bartender immediately smiled.
“Yes. Butler Walter, who previously offered a 200-pound bounty for a few cheats, has offered a new job. It’s very simple. Secretly protect his employer for a few days. The payment will be discussed face-to-face. It will definitely be a handsome reward.
“He was very pleased with your efficiency during the last mission. He requested that we give you priority.
“How about it? Are you interested?”
Xio had a rather deep impression of the butler and his employer because they had spent 200 pounds to seek out cheats who had only scammed 1,000 pounds of cloth.
Very generous, and he’s quick to pay…Xio did a slight recall before nodding and saying, “Alright.”
In an apartment in Cherwood Borough.
Just as Xio entered, she caught the scent of fried food. She couldn’t help but twitch her nose and looked towards the kitchen.
“Fors?”
“Would there be anyone else?” Fors peeked her head out from the kitchen and asked with a smile.
Xio put down the papers in her hand, half-surprised and half-grumbling, “Do you still remember how long it’s been since you stepped into a kitchen? Eh, making toast in the morning doesn’t count.”
Fors returned to the kitchen, leaving only her voice behind.
“I choose the food outside because they’re better. And now, the surrounding streets don’t have any good fried chicken.
“I suddenly had cravings for it. When it comes to Intis cuisine, I like it the most!”
Xio walked to the kitchen and leaned against the door frame as she watched Fors busily prepare dinner. She deliberated and said, “I received a job. 100 pounds a day. Ranging from three to five days, but I need another helper.
“Weren’t you previously lacking in money. Why don’t we do it together?”
Actually, my financial situation has improved… However, a mission that pays 50 pounds a day isn’t bad. I’ll save up as much as I can. There will be plenty of places that require me to spend money in the future…As Fors watched her oil-filled pot, she asked, “What kind of job is it?”
She had already calculated how much she could receive.
Xio combed her slightly coarse blonde hair and said, “Secretly protect a tycoon named Dwayne Dantès.”
“What did he encounter? Will it be very dangerous?” Fors asked cautiously.
Xio recalled and said, “Apparently there was some kind of business conflict, and his competitor has threatened him.
“This isn’t anything dangerous. As you are aware, the powerful Beyonders in Backlund wouldn’t dare to take any risks, as it’s easy to expose themselves, causing them to be targeted by the Nighthawks and Mandated Punishers.”
“Perhaps the other party is a lunatic? You can’t rule that out.” While retorting, Fors naturally thought of The World Gehrman Sparrow. This gentleman was a lunatic who dared to pull off major upsets in Backlund!
She paused and scooped up the pieces of fried chicken.
“Since you’ve already accepted the mission and I have nothing coming up recently, let’s do it together.
“It’s good too. We will be protecting him in secret, so no one will discover that I’m a bodyguard. Otherwise, I’ll have no way of participating in those literature saloons. Heh heh, actually, I can tell them that I’m experiencing life and gathering material. My next novel will be about a female bodyguard and her male employer!”
Xio was already used to Fors’s penchant for letting her thoughts wander. She scrunched up her nose and said, “Let’s head over after dinner.”
…
160 Böklund Street. Klein had set up a ritual in the master bedroom’s bathroom and headed above the gray fog.
He planned on handling some random matters before the bodyguards hired by Butler Walter came—it wouldn’t be convenient for him to do them in the coming days.
And among these random matters, the most important task was to confirm the situation with the Creeping Hunger.
Sitting behind the seat belonging to The Fool, Klein made the human-skinned glove fly out from the junk pile.
After a series of divinations, he discovered that the Creeping Hunger was rather stubborn this time. None of the negative side effects had changed.
It’s a result of Mr. A’s corruption, so it’s absolutely not giving up its praise of the True Creator?The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched as he seriously considered the solution to this matter.
Find another way to threaten it? No, how can I call it threatening? Under the premise of being proactive, I will be engaging in friendly communication with it…Klein rapped the corner of the long mottled table and muttered silently,I’ll be writing to Mr. Azik later anyway. I can also mention in passing that the Creeping Hunger’s seal is no longer effective.
I can also bring some mushrooms along with me. No, that wouldn’t work. Although it will stop the Creeping Hunger from praising the True Creator, it will make it unusable. Hmm… I’ll get a few of the original mutated mushrooms from Frank to see if there are other effects…
After determining his thought process, Klein threw Azik’s copper whistle and the adventurer’s harmonica through the Door of Sacrifice and Bestowment before returning to the real world. He packed up the ritual items and wiped away any traces of the ritual.
After leaving the bathroom, Klein walked to his study desk, taking out a fountain pen and paper as he deliberated over the things to say.
“Dear Mr. Azik… It’s been a while since I’ve written to you. I wonder how you’ve been recently…
“…Due to certain unforeseen circumstances, your seal on the Creeping Hunger is no longer effective. Can you give me the corresponding method? I wish to apply the seal on it again…
“…Have you heard of creatures known as Spirit World Plunderers? What level are they, and what kinds of characteristics do they have? Where are they usually active in?”
“…I might be heading to the Southern Continent in the near future. If I obtain any new information on Death, I’ll write to you as soon as possible…”
Putting down the fountain pen and reading it twice, Klein folded the letter and blew the copper whistle.
Silently, white bones spewed out from the floor, gushing out like a fountain into midair, forming a giant skeleton that was nearly four meters tall.
The skeleton lowered its head to glance at Dwayne Dantès before bending its back, bending its right arm and spreading open its palm.
This messenger is becoming more polite…Klein nodded in satisfaction, handing it the letter.
The skeleton messenger didn’t stay, and it immediately disintegrated, pouring down like a waterfall before rapidly vanishing.
Klein silently heaved a sigh of relief as he retracted his gaze and continued writing a letter to Frank.
“…The dried mushrooms you provided were pretty good. Do you still have more?
“…Do you find the idea I previously mentioned viable? If you encounter any difficulties during the research process, you can write to me…”
After folding the letter, Klein blew into the adventurer’s harmonica.
He saw Miss Messenger Reinette Tinekerr appear by his side. She still lacked a head as she wore a complicated black dress while holding four beautiful blonde, red-eyed heads.
“Can you lock onto Frank Lee?” Klein asked rather confidently. After all, Miss Messenger was unlike ordinary messengers. She was a spirit world creature at the demigod level.
Under normal circumstances, a messenger could only locate the contractor or the person who held the summoning ritual. As for the latter, there was a limitation. Once the ritual was too far away, the messenger wouldn’t be able to find them.
Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads turned in unison and looked at Klein.
“Yes…” “It’s that…” “Man…” “Who wants…” “To…” “Plant…” “Everything…” “Right?”
“…”
What did Frank do to leave such a deep impression on Miss Messenger… Back when I replied, she even said that she hoped that he wasn’t dead…Klein nodded seriously.
“Yes.”
Reinette Tinekerr’s four heads spoke one after another.
“Can…” “Locate…” “I labeled…” “Him…”
Ah?Klein turned agape, nearly forgetting his motives.
Poor Frank, no, the great and powerful Frank. He actually got Miss Messenger to specially label him… May the Goddess watch over him…Klein silently exhaled and handed the letter to Reinette Tinekerr.
“Please hand it to Frank.
“He will pay you the gold coin.”
One of the heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand opened its mouth and bit down on the letter. Then, it directly entered the spirit world, unable to be sensed again.
After dealing with these matters, Klein left the copper whistle and harmonica on him. He went downstairs to have dinner.
Midway, Walter entered and whispered into Dwayne Dantès’s ear, “The bodyguards have arrived. It’s that Miss Xio and her friend from before. I will arrange for them to secretly provide you protection.”
Miss Xio and her friend? Don’t tell me it’s Miss Magician…Klein was momentarily at a loss for words as all he could do was gently nod, acknowledging the new tidbit of information.
His spirituality actually didn’t sense that someone had “infiltrated” his house. However, this was very normal since it wasn’t time for most people to sleep for the night. When it was that period of time, any abnormalities became rather obvious. Therefore, unless Klein specially used his spirituality to leave undetectable marks at key spots, or if the intruder had plenty of ill intentions towards him, he would find it difficult to notice them.
…
In a bedroom on the third floor, Xio and Fors each took a window. Through the glass, they looked down at the garden.
“This is my dream house. When I have enough money, I’ll buy a house just like this in a scenic area. No, I’ll still choose Backlund. There are more delicacies here, and it’s more convenient,” Fors said sincerely.
With that said, she sighed inwardly.
Unfortunately, I have the curse of the full moon. I can only continue improving myself. Otherwise, I’d have kept a house instead of selling it for cash…
Xio traced her friend’s gaze and looked outside, whispering, “I lived in such a residence when I was little…”
Fors stole a glance at Xio. As she had no idea what to say, she changed topics.
“How should we provide him with protection?”
Xio retracted her gaze.
“When Mr. Dwayne Dantès is home and without guests, we’ll just hide in the room and watch the surroundings to prevent anyone from infiltrating…
“When there are guests, we’ll head to the adjacent room and keep close attention to any developments. We’ll open the door at any moment to save him…
“If Mr. Dwayne Dantès were to head out, the butler will inform us ahead of time. I’ll hide underneath the carriage to protect him while you’ll follow on another carriage…”
“Xio, you’re becoming more and more professional!” Fors seriously praised her before chuckling. “I saw Mr. Dwayne Dantès’s portrait just now. If you hadn’t told me that the danger arose because of a business conflict, I would’ve suspected that the problem arose because of love…”
Before Fors finished her sentence, she suddenly saw a carriage stop outside the compound. Following that, a few policemen in black-and-white checkered uniforms got out of the carriage.
What’s happening?She looked at her friend and found Xio looking equally puzzled.
…
Inside the living room on the second floor, Klein met the four officers.
“Mr. Dwayne Dantès, do you know Mr. Cuarón?”
Cuarón?Klein tried recalling and remembered that it was the gentleman who had sold him the Coim Company shares.
“Yes, what happened to him?” Klein asked calmly.
The officer that led the team replied in a rather polite manner, “He committed suicide.”
“In addition, he left behind a will, accusing you of forcing him to sell his shares and torturing him using all kinds of underhanded means, causing him to suffer from severe depression.
“And his family has provided proof regarding the contents of his will.”
Cuarón committed suicide? His will accused me of forcing him to sell his shares? His family can even provide evidence?As Klein listened to the officer’s description, he digested the relevant information and produced questions in his mind.
After he understood the situation, his first reaction was:Baron Syndras has taken action!
This powerful banker didn’t hesitate to carry out his follow-up action against me after failing to cooperate with me, treating me as an enemy. He didn’t hold back!
Furthermore, he has clearly gathered enough information to know that Dwayne Dantès is involved with the Church of Evernight and Member of Parliament Macht and the faction backing him. If he were to directly deal with me, it would easily attract unwanted trouble. Therefore, he chose to strike at the other end of the transaction, Cuarón. This will be more indirect and safer, but it would be equally treacherous and ruthless.
This is an utter disregard of an ordinary person’s life…Klein suddenly recalled the innocent people who collapsed during the Great Smog of Backlund. He couldn’t help but feel a sense of rage surge within him as it bubbled to the surface but was ice-cold.
Klein used his Clown powers to control his facial expression, making him look even more surprised as he asked, seemingly finding the situation incomprehensible, “Are you certain you aren’t joking?”
The leading officer nodded solemnly.
“If we didn’t have sufficient clues to support it, we wouldn’t disturb a gentleman like you.
“Mr. Dwayne Dantès, I’ll have to trouble you to follow us to the station for further investigations.”
Despite looking unperturbed, Klein’s mind was racing. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly noticed something illogical.
Regardless, murder is a serious crime in the current Loen Kingdom. With Baron Syndras’s identity, status, and social connections, he will have at least a few dozen effective means to deal with a foreign tycoon that just came to Backlund two months ago. There’s no need to go this far.
After all, as a member of high society, he will more or less understand or be in contact with Beyonder powers. He knows that there are all kinds of incredible means to pursue the true murderer. Unless he’s completely confident, taking the risk to frame someone for murder is definitely the worst choice.
If Syndras were to use his authority to suppress the investigations of the official Beyonders, it will definitely be more effective and simpler to employ other means!
Even if he temporarily isn’t aware that I’m about to work with the military, he’s definitely aware of my connection with the Church of Evernight and Member of Parliament Macht. He wouldn’t do things in such a simple and brazen manner… Most importantly, even if he’s the kind of murderer who would kill for 3% shares, why didn’t he do it earlier? He could’ve held Cuarón at gunpoint early on, resolving the matter without causing any fuss…Klein glanced at the officers in front of him while in thought without immediately giving an answer.
And in an adjacent room, Xio and Fors were leaning against the wall. Using the latter’s ability to open a small door, they didn’t miss any parts of the entire conversation.
“What do we do? If the police want to arrest him, do we still provide protection?” Fors, who lacked the experience of a bounty hunter, hurriedly suppressed her voice as she asked her friend.
She never expected that the business conflict would result in a case of murder and suspicion of framing. The enemy she had imagined had transformed from an infiltrating murderous bandit into a police officer. She was momentarily unsure of what to do.
Xio was also in a dilemma.
“Usually, a bodyguard will only deal with illegal encroachers.
“But… They have given a sufficiently sizable remuneration.”
Fors was surprised and amused by the response as she asked, “If he really is imprisoned, are you thinking of breaking him out of jail?
“Let’s put aside the problem of danger. That way, you too would be wanted, and you won’t be able to be a bounty hunter again. When the time comes, do you plan on fleeing elsewhere with this gentleman?”
As she spoke, Fors, who had already come up with a story, discovered that Dwayne Dantès had a response.
This elegant gentleman with white sideburns turned to look at Walter and said with a calm and gentle voice, “Two matters. First, visit Baron Syndras and tell him that someone is trying to frame him.”
Walter revealed a rare look of surprise and confusion, finding his employer’s instructions incomprehensible.
From his point of view, this matter was highly likely to be machinated by Baron Syndras. It was pointless visiting him, as it would only result in mockery.
Klein smiled.
“He was a guest recently, and he had threatened me for the shares. Following that, Mr. Cuarón met with his demise. I find it hard to believe that he wouldn’t be under suspicion. Therefore, I believe that it’s necessary to warn him. This is what a gentleman should do.”
The officers were slightly perturbed by what was said. They had the inexplicable feeling that the matter was more complicated than they had imagined. As for Walter, he was somewhat enlightened as he replied, “Yes, sir. I’ll immediately visit Baron Syndras and inform your friends and his of this matter.”
This way, if this wasn’t done by Baron Syndras, all subsequent trouble would be dealt with by him. If he were the mastermind behind this, by involving him in the name of kindly warning him and spreading the news, it could create sufficient pressure from public opinion. It would make it easier for Member of Parliament Macht and company to “rescue” him.
Smart… A good butler really helps…Klein silently praised him as he continued, “Second, please call for my lawyer to handle this tiny inconvenience.”
After instructing his butler and valet, Klein looked at the few officers in front of him.
“Alright, I’ll follow you back to the station. I won’t make things difficult for you.
“However, I wouldn’t answer any of your questions before my lawyer arrives.”
The leading officer heaved a sigh of relief as he said with a nod, “Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Dantès.”
At this moment, in the adjacent room, Fors hurriedly said, “Are we following?”
“Yes. I’ll hide underneath the carriage now and follow it to the station. We can’t be certain that those police officers are real ones!” Xio replied rather cautiously.
She paused, seizing the moment to ask, “What else do you wish to say?”
Fors thought for a moment and poignantly said, “Nobles and tycoons are truly terrifying!”
Xio was taken aback. She didn’t speak further as she walked to the window. Supporting herself with one hand, she nimbly jumped down, landing in the shadows of the building.
A few minutes later, Klein and two officers boarded a carriage belonging to Dwayne Dantès.
When he sat down, he looked at the thick carpet, his expression the same as before.
…
At the police station, Klein was directly brought to an interrogation room. However, he didn’t give a response, regardless of what the officer asked.
Only when his lawyer arrived did he give an account. He said that he had only met Cuarón once. He also mentioned that the negotiation of the share purchase was completely handled by a professional team; hence, he didn’t personally involve himself in it.
He repeated his statements, saying that he was unaware of anything else. This left the interrogator at a loss until he was called out of the room.
After a while, the officer responsible for recording the statement walked in and said, “Alright, you may leave. A gentleman with an honorable status has vouched for you and paid for your bail.”
Klein didn’t immediately stand up as he continued sitting in the chair. He looked up and asked, “Who is it?”
The officer said with a respectful tone, “Baron Syndras.”
Klein immediately revealed a smile as he slowly got up. He left the interrogation room with his lawyer before meeting up with his butler and valet.
At the entrance to the police station, he met Baron Syndras once again.
This powerful banker’s hair was still neatly combed back, with silver and black interweaving with each other. Beside him was a valet and his bearded bodyguard.
“Thank you for your warning, Dantès. Few people would be so calm and sharp when they encounter such a sudden turn of events,” Syndras smiled as he took two steps forward, reached out his palm, and shook Klein’s hand.
Klein replied with a smile, “I was simply trusting your character.”
Syndras obviously didn’t believe such lip service. He found an excuse and, with his bodyguard, boarded Dwayne Dantès’s carriage.
As for his valet, he sent him off to his luxurious carriage to instruct the carriage driver to follow behind.
As parasol trees flew past outside the carriage window, Syndras spoke first.
“Dantès, how did you come to such a judgment?”
Klein glanced at his butler and valet beside him and chuckled.
“Two points. First, I believe that you will have a better solution. You wouldn’t do something this violent.”
Syndras drank a mouthful of white wine on the carriage as he chuckled.
“Indeed.”
“…” The corners of Klein’s mouth twitched as he said, “I’m very curious as to what kind of methods you would employ.”
He had only asked in passing, without the extravagant hopes of obtaining an answer. However, Syndras chuckled and said,
“With matters developing this far, it doesn’t matter if I tell you.
“It’s very simple: isn’t your goal to enter high society? I planned to hire women of different ages. They will accuse you on different social occasions that you toyed with their feelings and bodies, but you refuse to be responsible for your actions. If necessary, I’ll find a few toddling children to clasp you around the legs, calling you PA1. Perhaps I might get some civilians to accuse you of seducing their wives and destroying their marriage.
“This is Loen, a rather conservative place. No one would wish to have such a person as a friend. Likewise, the Church of Evernight who values ‘marriage’ and ‘family’ will also distance itself from you.
“It will be difficult to clear the air on such matters; yet, it wouldn’t be a big deal. They wouldn’t use their resources to help do an investigation for you. By the time you eventually find a loophole, your image would be hardened and known by all. How many people do you think will believe your explanations? You are just a newcomer and have yet to build a reputation. You aren’t that trustworthy.
“Of course, if you were willing to accept my conditions, I’d stake my reputation for you.
“That will be the first step. Now, it wouldn’t happen.”
Klein was almost stunned by what he heard. He found himself too inexperienced compared to a seasoned banker who had established a commercial empire for himself.
“I believe I should thank you,” he replied with an unfazed smile. “Second, if you really wanted the 3% shares, I wouldn’t be your match when it comes to wealth. It would ultimately be better to force Mr. Cuarón rather than killing him after the sale is completed.”
Syndras raised his right hand and pressed his fingers to the corner of his forehead as he chuckled.
“No, you’re mistaken. I was bent on obtaining the 3% share.
“However, you’re right about one thing. I did prepare an irresistible offer for Cuarón, but he suddenly made a decision and completed the deal with you at an extremely fast speed. It caught me by surprise.”
Klein narrowed his eyes slightly as he suddenly fell silent.
…
Returning to 160 Böklund Street, Xio circled the area and entered the third floor again, seeing Fors who had easily entered by using Door Opening.
“How is it? Nothing happened, right?” Fors, who had only followed from a distance away, asked curiously.
Xio shook her head in a slightly wooden manner.
“No.”
She then revealed a poignant expression.
“Nobles and tycoons are truly terrifying.”
On the tiny balcony of the master bedroom, Klein stood behind a railing in the form of Dwayne Dantès. He silently watched Baron Syndras’s luxurious carriage depart.
His mind was still resonating with the conversation he just had. He believed that there had been a secret plot behind the acquiring of the Coim Company’s shares from the very beginning.
According to Syndras, although the Coim Company has great potential and bright prospects, its current value is only limited to Backlund. It’s constrained by many conditions, making it not worthy for a powerful banker to place such great importance on it that he had to take on a stance of being hell-bent on acquiring it. After all, even if he didn’t succeed, it would only be a difference in monetary profit. It wouldn’t result in any losses.
For the seller, Cuarón, it’s very normal to be under external stress to sell his shares for cash. It’s also very normal for him to be unwilling to see “Moneybags” Baron Syndras from the Conservative Party. But herein lies the problem. As a businessman, faced with a deal that isn’t considered important, the political inclinations are something to be considered when prices are similar. There’s no reason to reject the possibility of receiving an extremely high premium. Yet, he had deliberately rushed to close the deal with Dwayne Dantès before Syndras could make his final offer. It’s as if he has a grudge with money or views the Conservative Party with extreme prejudice. And this doesn’t match the current political climate. The Loen Kingdom’s internal politics hasn’t reached such a splintered state.
From the looks of it, someone is forcing Syndras to do this, and someone had designed a trap, using Cuarón’s 3% shares as the bait and me as the cover to lure Syndras into the trap, wishing to achieve a certain goal…Klein looked at the street lamps under the night sky as he sighed poignantly.
Based on my assumption, if I hadn’t discovered the problem tonight and hadn’t sent someone to Syndras, the subsequent developments would definitely have me crushed by all kinds of seemingly incriminating evidence. And when the military or the Church of Evernight intervenes, there will undoubtedly be a twist in the evidence, incriminating Syndras.
During this process, just a tiny misjudgment on Syndras’s part will result in him treating Dwayne Dantès as an accomplice of the mastermind behind this ploy. He would use a rather intense method in response, hammering the final nail in my coffin.
As for who the mastermind was and their true goals, Klein had no idea. All he could do was confirm that Ma’am Mary likely wasn’t aware of the truth. She was only used due to her anxiousness to preserve her control over the Coim Company. In short, she wasn’t qualified to be deeply involved in the mastermind’s ploy.
Environment protection… New Party… Conservative Party… Bankers… Acquisition… Framing…One word after another surfaced in Klein’s mind, seemingly allowing him to see through the present calm in Backlund. He saw the dangerous stirrings that were hidden beneath the surface.
They existed for a long time and hadn’t been quelled because of the Great Smog. It was even possible that it was just an extension of the tragedy.
When all of these meshed together, mixed with the tense international environment, Klein suddenly thought of a word: “Revolution!”
In that second, Klein seemed to catch a whiff of the impending storm.
Together with the prophecy of the apocalypse, I wonder how much chaos and madness are brewing in secret… Currently, my main goal is to start from the military and investigate the truth behind the Great Smog of Backlund. If I were to get caught up in this maelstrom, there’s a high chance I’ll get involved in unnecessary trouble. Perhaps it might expose my Sequence powers, preventing me from continuing my act as Dwayne Dantès…Klein retracted his gaze, having made up his decision.
It was to quickly extricate himself from the matter!
As for Syndras’s safety, he wasn’t too worried. First, the former had the Conservative Party backing him, and he had his own faction. With him on alert, it would be difficult for him to suffer any further harm. Second, Klein didn’t have any deep ties with him; thus, providing a warning had already spoken volumes of his character.
As for the truth behind Cuarón’s death, he had no right to carry out any investigations. All he could do was trust in the Nighthawks’ rich experience and the myriad of means to have a chance of finding the real clues.
How should I extricate myself? As long as the shares are with me, it implies that I’ll ultimately remain center stage… Get Ma’am Mary to acquire it ahead of time? That will be very difficult. She likely doesn’t have the funds… Sell it to Syndras? That will be in violation of the contract…Amidst Klein’s flurry of thoughts, he gradually had an idea.
His facial muscles twitched a little for some baffling reason before they relaxed. This was because what he wanted to do was something he had planned on doing but lacked the ability to do so. Furthermore, it would also benefit him by establishing an image, bettering his chances of entering high society.
…
In the room adjacent to the balcony, Xio and Fors were observing the streets and garden. One of them was looking at the crimson moon that was half-hidden behind the thick clouds. There was a prolonged silence.
Only when Dwayne Dantès’s lights were extinguished did Fors turn to look at her friend. She said in excitement and clear poignancy, “Being a tycoon sure isn’t easy…
“If you were him, you might’ve gone bankrupt in three days and be sent to jail.”
Xio shot her a glance and said, “I can hire a powerful butler, a professional lawyer, and a capable business secretary to help me.”
Fors didn’t continue putting her down as she said with a smile, “If I were you, I would change all of it to cash, bonds, and property. I’ll use the annual income they bring about to maintain a decent life.”
Just as she said that, she saw Xio frown slightly. She cast her gaze towards the first floor.
“What happened?” Fors tensed up.
Xio observed for a few seconds before saying, “My spiritual perception tells me that an item or matter related to black magic has appeared.”
One of the biggest advantages of a Sheriff was that when they were close enough, they could sense matters related to evil, chaos, and madness that weren’t screened.
“Black magic?” Fors was considered a senior Beyonder, so she wasn’t unfamiliar with that.
Strictly speaking, anything that didn’t pass through the seven orthodox deities was considered as black magic. It included ritualistic magic that prayed to secret existences.
In the typical sense, black magic referred to the use of flesh and blood, hair, and all kinds of strange items to cast strange spells. It partially involved evil gods, one’s Beyonder powers, the spirituality of the materials used, and the correct symbols and magic labels.
Xio nodded heavily and said, “Yes, it’s on the first floor. I plan on taking a look. Stay here to protect Mr. Dantès.”
Fors kept silent for two seconds and nodded without wasting any time.
“Okay.”
After Xio left the balcony’s half-open room, Fors took out Leymano’s Travels from a hidden pouch, prepared to immediately take action if anything amiss happened.
Elsewhere, Xio nimbly and briskly arrived at the first floor. Following her senses, she arrived outside a room.
After confirming that the target was inside, Xio was surprised as her expression gradually darkened.
If she didn’t remember wrongly, this room likely belonged to Butler Walter who had hired her!
During her momentary daze, the black magic item or matter which triggered her spiritual perception vanished. Calm returned to the room as though nothing abnormal had happened.
Xio hurriedly pressed her ear to the door and carefully listened, confirming that there was the breathing of a human inside.
After waiting for a while and seeing that Walter wasn’t doing anything else, she returned to the third floor with a look of suspicion. She recounted her findings to her friend and finally said, “Do we feign ignorance, or think of a way to remind Mr. Dantès?”
Fors thought and said, “Perhaps the butler doesn’t have any ill intentions?
“Let’s keep observing.”
After deciding on their stance, she tsked in wonder.
“I have to say that Mr. Dwayne Dantès is a really pitiful person. Not only was he used by others to harm Baron Syndras and get framed, nearly throwing him into jail and losing his reputation, but he also has a butler who researches black magic with an unknown motive. Sigh, I hope he doesn’t lose his life because of that. On this front, he’s only a helpless commoner.”
Xio nodded in agreement.
“If we’re unable to determine the butler’s intentions after three days are over, we can leave a slip for him to warn him.”
…
The next morning, Klein glanced at Walter in a normal fashion after having breakfast before leaving home with Richardson. He rode a cathedral to Saint Samuel Cathedral.
After the preaching and prayers, Klein didn’t make any donations. Instead, he directly came to Bishop Elektra.
“Is there something?” Although this bishop was under immense stress due to the infiltration of Chanis Gate, he was still rather friendly when dealing with the faithful.
Klein smiled and replied, “I’ve recently been involved in certain matters and have come to recognize my true self.”
Without waiting for Elektra to inquire, he continued, “I wish to establish a foundation that targets the poor. I hope that they can receive help from the Church.
“I will place the Coim Company shares I have on hand into this foundation, so as to kickstart this initiative using all the funds obtainable from the contract.
Elektra was nearly stupefied by what he heard because it was definitely a sizable sum.
Although it wasn’t public knowledge how much Dwayne Dantès spent on acquiring the 3% shares, just from the relevant sources of information, it was estimated to be over 10,000 pounds. Furthermore, the future returns were nothing to scoff at!
And back then, Ma’am Mary had been pursued by many men of status who had wealth in the range of tens of thousands of pounds.
Therefore, for Dwayne Dantès to suddenly donate more than ten thousand pounds was definitely considered a generous move. In the whole of the Church of Evernight, apart from donations from a deceased’s will, there were only a handful of one-time donations that exceeded this amount!
“This is an act that deserves all kinds of praise,” Elektra said from the bottom of his heart. “However, I have the obligation to remind you that you shouldn’t do something that exceeds your reach.”
Klein smiled and replied, “This isn’t a small sum for me as well, but it’s still acceptable. It wouldn’t affect my life and business.”
Elektra’s smile gradually turned warm as he said with a nod, “The Goddess will definitely watch you.”
Upon hearing this blessing, Klein’s expression nearly froze.
Elektra continued, “I will report the matter to His Grace and try to organize a charity party for this foundation. When the time comes, I’ll invite the Goddess’s faithful from different domains. They will include powerful aristocrats and their families. Let’s see if there are more people who are willing to participate.”
He knew very well that Dwayne Dantès was attempting to enter high society; therefore, he had deliberately made mention of powerful aristocrats.
In the bottom cabin of the Future where it was pitch-black.
Frank Lee lit a candle which illuminated a table covered with flesh, mushrooms, wheat, and fish.
He casually pushed the items away and cleared out a space that was just enough to accommodate a piece of paper.
Right on the heels of that, he spread out a piece of paper, picked up a fountain pen, and wrote with an excited expression:
“My dear friend, Gehrman Sparrow, I’m delighted to know that you found the dry mushrooms to be pretty good. Perhaps it’s more useful than I imagined it to be. When I’m free, I’ll take another look at them.
“As I’ve been fully focused, in both body and mind, in the experiment you mentioned, I’ve already stopped all other creations. Most of the mushrooms have been burned away by Nina, leaving me with the last three. I hope it will be of help to you.
“Placed together with them are my latest products. One of them is a type of mushroom that grows by feeding on flesh and blood. They have three breeds. The first is crossbred with wheat and can be ground into a mushroom powder that can be used to make bread. Another has the characteristic of being mixed with milk, allowing milk to be drawn from them. The last has been crossbred with fish. They come with a refreshing taste and it has a thick meaty texture.
“The things to take note of is that they are absolutely not to be eaten raw. They need to be cooked in 90°C hot water for at least five minutes so as to kill any living characteristics; otherwise, regardless of what it turns into, it will absorb the flesh and blood around it, including human organs.
“Another point. It’s unable to distinguish between normal flesh and monster flesh, nor can they deal with the latter properly. They will accumulate with the corresponding toxicity and madness.
“I think they will experience different mutations because of the different types of monster flesh, producing different kinds of danger. However, I wasn’t able to verify that, because I lack a sufficient number of monster corpses. If you were to obtain one while adventuring, please mail me one. I only need a tiny amount.
“As for any other problems that might exist, I’m not sure either. It’s still a prototype, preventing further attempts and observation…
“I wish you all the best and to have a bountiful time adventuring. Sincerely, your friend, Frank Lee.”
After putting down the fountain pen, Frank read his reply in its entirety before folding in satisfaction. He found a gold coin and placed it over the letter.
He quickly set up the messenger summoning ritual in preparation to chant the incantation.
At this moment, he subconsciously surveyed his surroundings and was stunned.
Then, Frank moved the nearby pile of soil out the door.
…
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
Audrey was hiding in her room, observing the glass bottle in her hand.
In the bottle was a translucent, colorless, sticky liquid. It was like a mirror when still, completely reflecting everything within its vicinity. When undulations happened, a very tiny whirlpool would silently spin beneath the surface.
This was none other than the Hypnotist potion which she had just successfully concocted!
Audrey had already digested her Psychiatrist potion and planned on advancing to Sequence 6 before Backlund’s Psychology Alchemists contacted her.
After using Placate to quell her mental state, Audrey gently bit down on her lip, raised the glass bottle, and downed the potion.
After a brief chill, she suddenly felt her mind seem to explode. Her body also seemed to be contaminated as it turned somewhat incorporeal.
At that moment, her Soul Body, Astral Projection, and Ether Body were being absorbed and assimilated by her Body of Heart and Mind. Her entire person was like an amalgamation of pure thoughts that began churning. She felt the boundless sea of collective subconscious which connected all living creatures, and she sensed the spirituality sky that stood in contrast.
Having experienced the sense of alarm she received during her Psychiatrist advancement, Audrey didn’t panic. She ultimately maintained a sliver of lucidity and curbed her instinctive urge to fuse into the “sea.” She allowed her consciousness to spread out in all directions before contracting like a rubber band.
After an unknown period of time, she finally found her inner self. She saw the back of her hand covered in dense, firm golden scales and saw that the hair on her shoulders turned luxuriant and heavy, as though they were really made of gold.
After these anomalies receded, Audrey quickly recovered. However, when she looked into the mirror, she found her green eyes appear clear, but deep down was a strange bottomless whirlpool. It made it difficult for others to shift their gaze away from them, easily drowning within them.
This is a sign of the dispersing spirituality that has yet to have been fully converged…Audrey slowly eased her brows as her smile turned bright.
She looked at herself in the mirror and nodded gently, finding it hard to hide her smile.
“Audrey, you are already a Sequence 6!”
After she calmed her emotions, she seriously introspected herself to determine her new Beyonder powers and the qualitative changes.
After some work, Audrey came to a rough understanding of the situation.
First, her constitution had received a significant enhancement. Be it her strength or agility, it had exceeded an ordinary person’s. She could also form a layer of “Scales” over her skin, largely resisting and reducing any damage. Second was a qualitative change in Psychological Cue. It became a form of hypnosis within the non-combat domain. As long as she made the target focus on something, Audrey could open the door to their Body of Heart and Mind and directly alter their conscious and affect their subconscious.
This way, the target wouldn’t notice that they were abiding by her arrangements, taking actions that didn’t match their true intentions.
Of course, if Audrey’s “arrangement” directly harmed the target’s life or something he subconsciously placed great importance to, then the target would produce an intense resistance, causing the hypnosis to fail. In addition, if the target had a strong soul and firm body and mind, they would be able to resist the hypnosis to a certain extent.
Third, Battle Hypnotism. Audrey could forcefully hypnotize an enemy, making them do something abnormal, such as attacking their companions or avoid her, the Hypnotist. However, such hypnosis only lasted for short periods of time. The target would quickly snap awake and sense the problem. Similarly, it was unable to harm the target’s life and make the enemy commit suicide.
Fourth was Psychological Invisibility. With one’s control of the target’s Body of Heart and Mind, allowing oneself to remain in the blind spot of one’s consciousness, she could achieve the effect of invisibility despite someone standing in front of her without being able to sense her.
“Very impressive… My only regret is that I still lack Beyonder powers that can launch direct attacks…” Audrey puffed her cheeks in an indiscernible manner as she tried hard to converge her spirituality and make her eyes less intoxicating.
After mostly eliminating her abnormalities, she opened the door and let Susie in. With the help of her golden retriever, she began familiarizing herself with her new Beyonder powers.
Before long, her lady’s maid, Annie, knocked on the door and entered with an invitation letter in hand.
“My Lady, the Church will be organizing a charity party on Saturday night for a newly established bursary foundation that’s targeted at the poor. They have invited you.”
Audrey didn’t directly agree as she asked, “Did they invite my parents?”
“Yes, they were also invited, as well as Lord Hibbert,” Annie replied honestly.
Audrey nodded and said with a smile, “Tell the Church that I’ll be participating.
“Also, figure out the exact situation with the charity foundation so that I can better decide on the amount to donate.”
…
In the evening at the Intis Srenzo Restaurant.
“This place is truly dazzling. It’s much prettier than the living rooms and activity rooms of many nobles.” Fors looked around as though she was here to gather material.
Although she had participated in many noble-organized literature saloons, she had always visited them at their residences and not at such top-end restaurants.
Xio grabbed at her coarse blonde hair.
“This is the style of Intis. It’s different from us. It might look pretty, but it lacks substance.”
“How does it lack substance? Look, those are all famous oil paintings and sculptures…” Fors deliberately retorted.
During this process, she suppressed her voice, as they hadn’t entered by the main door.
As she spoke, she found the private room mentioned by Walter. Fors directly used Door Opening and pulled Xio in. They hid inside a pantry cupboard and waited for their target of protection, Dwayne Dantès, and his guests to arrive.
“How much do you think the 3% shares of Coim Company is worth?” Bored, Fors casually asked.
In the morning, she had entered Saint Samuel Cathedral with Xio to provide protection while feigning prayer.
Xio hesitated and said, “At least several thousand pounds. The bishop seemed to place a great deal of importance on the matter.”
“How rich. Donating thousands of pounds just like that. Why doesn’t he save poor people like us?” Fors said poignantly in a joking manner.
At this moment, the door to the room opened. Dwayne Dantès and Macht’s family walked in and took their seats. The waiters also started rushing around.
Xio and Fors didn’t speak further as they eavesdropped on the chit chat outside as they observed the surrounding situation. From time to time, their noses would twitch because of the food’s fragrance.
Suddenly, Xio frowned as though she had sensed something before quickly easing her brows as though nothing had happened.
“What’s wrong?” Fors leaned in towards her friend’s ear and whispered.
Xio shook her head.
“Nothing. I was uptight, causing me to overreact.”
At that moment, Klein put down his fork and knife, glancing to the side with a normal expression.
In his eyes which had his Spirit Vision activated, a blonde, red-eyed head had appeared out of the void. In its mouth was a thick letter.
Klein faintly caught the scent of milk, wheat, and fish.
The corners of his mouth twitched as he secretly reached out his left hand to grab the letter. And sitting in the other three seats, Macht, Riana, and Hazel didn’t notice anything.
Klein stuffed the letter into his pocket without anyone noticing as a waiter walked out of the pantry, serving a new dish to the four customers. Among the dishes, two of them were butter-fried mushrooms.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein suddenly felt disgusted. His expression turned odd as his left palm that remained in his pocket trembled.
Thankfully, it’s not a mushroom dish I ordered, or else it would’ve been a waste of a dish…Despite believing that he no longer affected by the trauma inflicted upon him by mushrooms, the smell that came with the letter successfully made him suffer a “relapse.” Klein’s expression rapidly restored itself as he retracted his left hand and placed it on the cup to his side, drinking the ice water inside.
“Please give me another cup.” As though nothing had happened, he turned his head and instructed the waiter who was at the door.
At the same time, he pressed down his clothes and slowly got up while expressing his apologies before heading for a bathroom attached to the private room.
It was opposite the pantry, placed on either side of the main door.
Hiding in a cupboard, Fors heard footsteps approach as the bathroom’s door opened and closed. She couldn’t help but lean into Xio’s ear and whisper in amusement, “It’s the second time!
“They’ve been here for slightly more than thirty minutes, and Dwayne Dantès has already gone to the washroom twice!
“The first time was clearly to pee. If it’s for the same reason, it means that this gentleman’s kidneys, bladder, or prostate is problematic.
“He’s coming out. He’s coming out. He’s really only peeing. Tsk, he seems to drink plenty of water usually and often heads to the bathroom. Sigh, it’s difficult being a tycoon, but it’s even more difficult being a good-looking tycoon in particular!
Xio rolled her eyes.
“What has that got to do with you?
“Focus and be serious. We’re on a mission!
“Also that bodyguard of the member of parliament named Macht seemed pretty strong. He’s probably a Beyonder. We need to be careful.”
Fors had no choice but to suppress her desire to chat as she shrank back.
“They’re guarding the area outside without being wary of others passing through the walls. How unprofessional… Alright, we’ll chat when we’re back.”
At that moment, Klein had returned to the table and sat back in his seat.
He drank a mouthful of ice water, sipped on some white wine, and said to Macht with a smile, “Having been here in Backlund for nearly two months, I’ve been busy getting used to the environment and hadn’t found the time to start a new business. Every day I wake up seeing money flowing out without any coming in. Heh heh, it’s about time I do something.”
He indicated his willingness to participate in the arms dealing by cracking a joke.
Macht stroked his cup and said with a warm smile, “I can empathize with that. In the beginning, I was in such a stage as well.
“How much money do you have to spare? I can introduce you to some friends for a partnership.”
Klein replied in a calm tone, “I’ll be able to spare a maximum of 20,000 pounds at present.”
“You’re richer than I imagined,” Macht said with a heartfelt sigh.
Under normal circumstances, a tycoon who had a liquidity of 20,000 pounds was definitely someone who’s overall wealth was on the order of a hundred thousand pounds.
Not giving Dwayne Dantès a chance to be humble, he casually said, “Didn’t you buy 3% of the Coim Company’s shares before? You can pledge it for at least 10,000 pounds. That will give you some liquidity.”
Klein immediately smiled and sighed.
“I have already donated those shares to the Church. I plan to establish a bursary foundation that’s targeted at the poor.”
“You donated it to the Church?” Macht had yet to meet the priests or bishops of Saint Samuel Cathedral today. Furthermore, he had been out and had yet to receive the invitation; therefore, he wasn’t aware of the new development.
Ma’am Riana and Hazel, who were enjoying the delicious food, looked up as well, subconsciously casting their gazes at Dwayne Dantès.
At their level, it wasn’t uncommon to have friends they knew that could donate 10,000 pounds, but very few could donate that much in one go. And among these few people, there might not even be one who was willing to donate such amounts!
No, there was one now—Dwayne Dantès!
“Yes.” Klein nodded with his usual expression. “If not for the Goddess’s blessings, I would have long died in the chaotic Southern Continent. And when I was young, if I had the chance to attend school and study, perhaps my life would’ve been completely different. Thus, I wish to give those children who desire to change their fates some hope.”
“Your character is as amazing as your generosity,” Riana lowered her cutlery and praised sincerely. Hazel also nodded indiscernibly. The way she looked at Dwayne Dantès turned significantly gentler.
Seeing her parents begin an idle conversation over the charity, she excused herself and walked to the bathroom, seemingly pressing her right hand onto her abdomen.
When she arrived at the door, she was just about to turn right when she suddenly turned her head and looked at the cupboard beside the pantry.
She frowned slightly and revealed a look of confusion before retracting her gaze and opening the washroom’s wooden door.
When Hazel came out after washing her hands, she had apparently forgotten the abnormality that had happened. She touched the necklace at her chest and returned to the dining table.
Dinner came to an end after the dishes and dessert were served. The four left the private room and met the two bodyguards outside with their servants. They were preparing to return home.
At this moment, Hazel suddenly paused and said, “I think I dropped my ear studs inside. Sorry about that. Please wait a moment.”
Without waiting for Ma’am Riana to instruct a waitress to do the search, Hazel turned around and circled around the bend, returning to the room she had been in.
Hazel lowered her hand that held her left ear and directly entered the connected pantry until she was in front of the cupboard. She then placed her hand on it.
She had planned on opening the door to the cupboard at an extremely fast speed, but after some thought, she decided to be cautious by holding onto her necklace with one hand and turning her body sidewards to prevent any sudden attacks from whatever was inside.
As she held her breath, Hazel took the chance when the waiter was clearing the table inside to suddenly pull the door open, exposing whatever was inside.
However, apart from some spare cutlery and table cloth, there was nothing.
Hazel once again wore a look of puzzlement, as though she couldn’t believe the scene before her eyes.
“I clearly sensed something very valuable inside…” she muttered under her breath and quickly closed the door before her maidservant chased up to her and walked out of the pantry.
…
Outside the Intis Srenzo Restaurant, Fors and Xio turned their heads simultaneously and looked inside.
“That girl actually noticed us?” Fors whispered in disbelief and amazement.
If she hadn’t used Door Opening and sneaked out from the back of the cupboard, she and Xio would’ve been discovered, having no choice but to admit that they were secretly protecting Dwayne Dantès.
Xio wore a confounded look as well.
“I remember that you didn’t speak or move about when she was heading to the washroom.”
“Perhaps… She’s a Beyonder as well, and has a certain type of spiritual intuition…” Fors made an uncertain guess. “Mr. Dwayne Dantès sure leads a difficult life. He often encounters the power struggles between tycoons and nobles while having a butler that secretly studies black magic at home. Furthermore, there are Beyonders with mysterious powers living nearby. By the way, what’s her name?”
“Hazel.” Xio was looking for Dwayne Dantès’s carriage, preparing to hide underneath when her gaze suddenly froze. “Fors, look. That person is acting oddly.”
Fors traced her gaze and saw a middle-aged man in a black formal suit. He was pacing along the sides of the street, looking very anxious and frustrated.
“How is he acting oddly?” Fors didn’t have the time to observe him carefully as she directly asked.
Xio answered simply, “He’s dressed as a decent gentleman, but his shoes are very dirty. It’s as though he hasn’t shined them in a while. As you know, Backlund is covered in dust.
“Also, he would touch the area underneath his armpit. I dare bet that there’s an underarm holster hidden there…
“Apart from that, his expression and attitude imply that he isn’t normal.
“Hmm… They’re coming out soon. I’ll head to the carriage first. Watch that person and ensure that Mr. Dantès is protected.”
“Alright.” As Fors found it troublesome, she also found it rather interesting. Hence, she retreated to an area that concealed her as she observed the entrance of the Intis Srenzo Restaurant.
Nearly thirty seconds later, Dwayne Dantès and the Macht family walked out. After bidding each other farewell, they headed for their respective carriages.
At this moment, a two-wheeled carriage charged out from the end of the street at an extremely fast speed, as though it would topple at any moment.
The horse that pulled the carriage wore a rabid look in its eyes, as though it had been alarmed. It charged for the Intis Srenzo Restaurant’s entrance in its panic.
Of Macht’s two bodyguards, one went forward in a bid to subdue the runaway horse, while the other protected the member of parliament and family.
At this moment, the middle-aged man who had been loitering around had approached from the back and drew a revolver. With a warped expression, he aimed at Macht’s head.
Klein’s right hand was raised indiscernibly before he retracted it without doing anything.
He nimbly performed a jump, dodging the runaway horse. At the same time, Fors, who was hiding elsewhere, clenched her palm gently and pulled to the side.
The assailant’s leg suddenly went limp, as though he had stumbled over something, as he fell to the ground, failing to pull the trigger.
In his haste, he pressed down with one hand and immediately leaped up, planning to shoot wildly without aiming.
However, when he squeezed his finger, he didn’t feel any tactile feedback.
The revolver had already dropped by Hazel’s feet!
Following that, he and the runaway horse was subdued by the bodyguards.
“Why did you attempt to assault me?” Macht held back his churning emotions as he took a step forward and asked with a deep voice.
The middle-aged man immediately laughed as he shouted with a hysterical expression, “It’s you! It’s all because of you and the others!
“You talk about atmospheric pollution, wanting things like anthracite! My factory is going bankrupt, my child is dying from an illness, and my wife has committed suicide!”
Upon hearing the middle-aged man’s shout and seeing his warped expression, Hazel’s eyes which were filled with rage and hatred gradually froze before melting into a confused and lost look.
It wasn’t only her. Macht and Riana, as well as Dwayne Dantès, fell silent. No one spoke for a moment. Even Fors, who had concealed herself, also lost the sense of excitement she originally had, no longer having that strong sense of justice.
After more than ten seconds, Macht stopped looking at his assailant and turned his head to say to his bodyguards, “One of you stay here. Watch the scene and the suspect. Wait for the police.”
Having said that, he paused and said to his valet, “Get a few reporters to cover this matter.”
After preliminarily dealing with the matter, this House of Commons Member of Parliament surveyed the area and discovered that several passersby were attempting to gather over to check on what was happening. He then looked at Dwayne Dantès and apologized with a smile, “My apologies for putting you in such danger. I never expected the matter to develop this way. We did consider the actual situation of similar factory owners and coal suppliers, and we had provided them some assistance and interim measures. Who knew…”
Coming up with a bill is something, but the actual implementation is an entirely different matter. When atmospheric pollution becomes abnormally pressing and the various parties exert immense stress, it’s no surprise that a cookie-cutter solution is employed…Klein sighed and said with a self-deprecating laugh, “There’s no need to keep my feelings into consideration. I’ve been in even more dangerous situations in the past.”
On the surface, it appeared as though he was referring to his encounters when doing business in the Southern Continent’s West Balam. In fact, he had recalled Megose who was pregnant with an evil god’s spawn, the terrifying meteor that had crashed down from the sky, Cynthia who wanted to bear a child for Admiral Amyrius, and the Rose School of Thought angel and Numinous Episcopate monster who had collapsed the mountain outside Bayam.
Compared to these, what had happened here was like a drizzle. He didn’t even need to consider his own safety since there was Xio, Miss Magician, and Hazel. He didn’t even take action besides dodging normally like any experienced adventurer would do.
His focus was on whether this would result in a storm.
Macht sighed and nodded.
“I can tell that you’re very calm.
“I once doubted your experiences, but now I’m convinced.
“Alright, Dwayne. Let’s return home separately. Leave the rest to the police. If there’s a need to take a statement, they will do it at your residence.”
Klein nodded and said to Macht and family, “Be safe.”
Macht nodded seriously and sighed once again.
“Backlund’s social season has just begun, and this happened… Cherish the peace we have now.”
Backlund’s social season is marked by the return of the House of Lords Members of Parliament. It seems to have begun since last weekend… And this week, two cases have happened consecutively. The harm dealt to Baron Syndras, and the assault on Member of Parliament Macht…As he thought, Klein didn’t stay put. He brought Richardson, who clearly looked a little shaken, and walked towards his carriage.
When he got into it, he watched the scenery fly backward as he sighed and half-closed his eyes.
He was presently unable to determine if the assault hadn’t involved Beyonder powers, as everything that had happened could be done by ordinary people. As for the middle-aged man, he had sufficient reason to do so. This didn’t need deliberate fabricating, as Klein believed that in Backlund, at present, there were more than one former factory owner or employer that had lost their livelihood because of similar developments.
The only thing that felt questionable was that Macht was the target.
Although the House of Commons were the supporters, advocates of the environmental measures, often making relevant speeches and are interviewed by the papers, he wasn’t the most obvious target during the passing of the bill. In comparison, there was a higher chance that members of the National Atmospheric Pollution Council were picked as targets for revenge.
Klein leaned on the carriage wall as he slowly opened his eyes. Seeing that it was already dark and cloudy with rain already pattering down.
Once again, he realized how the maelstrom hidden beneath the seemingly-calm Backlund surface was intensifying.
Reining in his thoughts, Klein raised his left palm and tapped his pocket.
In it was what he believed to be Frank Lee’s reply and some unknown mushrooms.
Klein really yearned to return home to head above the gray fog and use the newly received mushrooms to communicate with Creeping Hunger, doing so to regain the use of the Sealed Artifact. With the storm already brewing, he believed that there was a need for him to quickly be returned back to his optimal combat strength. And in this aspect, Creeping Hunger was essential.
Unfortunately, he had two Beyonder bodyguards following him, so it was best if he didn’t head above the gray fog for the time being.
I clearly don’t need any protection, but I spent a few hundred pounds to hire two people to restrict my actions. How helpless I am as a tycoon…Klein finally sighed inwardly as he raised the cup of black tea that had just been prepared by Richardson.
He took a sip as his facial muscles tensed up before relaxing.
Klein looked down and discovered that there had been twice the number of lemon slices in his black tea than usual.
He glanced at Richardson in an unnoticeable manner, and he saw that his valet was in a daze, as though he was still lost in the horror of the assault.
As cowardly as usual…Klein commented inwardly as he placed the porcelain cup on the table.
…
Late at night. 39 Böklund Street, Member of Parliament Macht’s house.
Hazel sat before her dressing table, looking at the gray rat sitting on a powder box. After a long silence, she said, “Was my father wrong? The matter he pushed for is clearly a good thing…”
“There is nothing that is beneficial to everyone. There will always be those who benefit and those who suffer from it. At such times, a relevant bill or plan requires thought, compensation, and aid. If your father had done them, the problem isn’t his. Conversely, it also means he’s cold and ruthless,” the rat said perfunctorily.
Hazel recalled for a few seconds and relaxed her expression.
“During dinner, I sensed that there was something very valuable hidden inside the cupboard in the pantry, but when I later got an opportunity to open it, there was nothing.”
The rat was taken aback as it said in thought, “Perhaps that was Dwayne Dantès’s bodyguard.
“He was recently embroiled in a suicide case, and it’s said that it involves Baron Syndras. Hiring a bodyguard to protect him in secret is normal.
“Hmm… The bodyguard inside the cupboard might also possess supernatural powers, carrying mystical items with them. That’s why you were able to sense it.”
Hazel nodded gently and accepted the explanation before subconsciously muttering to herself, “I wonder what kinds of supernatural powers those bodyguards have…”
After saying that, she swept the gray rat with a puzzled look.
“How do you know Dwayne Dantès was embroiled in a troublesome case?”
The rat squeaked.
“My present state is very suitable for me to eavesdrop into the conversations of others.”
As it spoke, it looked in the direction of 160 Böklund Street, the glint in its eyes shimmering.
…
Based on the sleeping rotation, Fors was asleep as she felt herself float to an ancient and majestic castle. In it were all kinds of Beyonder ingredients and mystical items. There were even two blurry tarot cards.
However, she didn’t take any of them away, as they were sealed by an invisible forcefield.
Fors looked around in an attempt to find the means to remove the seal. Finally, she saw a complicated symbol drawn at the top of the dome.
It was a symbol formed from “fate” and “concealment”!
If I find an item engraved with this symbol, I’ll be able to unseal some treasure…Fors immediately came to a realization when she snapped awake. She discovered that she had curled into a ball on the carpet in the room. She had a thin silk blanket covering her. She and Xio didn’t dare sleep in the reclining chair, afraid that Dwayne Dantès, who often sat in it, would notice something different.
Rubbing the edges of her brows, Fors sat up and saw Xio having her back to the wall of the master bedroom. She was seriously listening for any stirrings.
As Fors walked to Xio, she said with a frown, “I feel that there is some secret hidden here. I had a strange dream, dreaming of an exaggerated treasure trove and a complicated symbol.”
As an Astrologer, she instinctively believed that there was a problem with her dream!
Noticing the serious look on Fors’s face, Xio suppressed her words of doubt and said after some thought, “Perhaps there really is some sort of secret. I once heard a proverb regarding the mysterious world. It goes: ‘When a Beyonder element is discovered somewhere, there must be a second one.’”
“Ignoring the butler who we can’t tell if he possesses Beyonder powers or not, that Miss Hazel is someone with a Beyonder element. Around her, or should I say, that this street, likely has a second one.” Fors nodded gently before laughing. “However, it has nothing to do with us. We will receive our remuneration tomorrow evening and terminate this bodyguard mission. We will leave this place. The most pitiful of all is Dwayne Dantès. He’s innocent and ordinary, but he ends up involved with troublesome matters and Beyonder elements.”
Having said that, Fors looked and Xio and joked, “Quick, quickly wish him that the Goddess would watch over him.
“I’m a believer of the God of Steam and Machinery. I won’t be able to do so.”
Xio seriously considered for two seconds before drawing a crimson moon on her chest, piously muttering, “May the Goddess bless Mr. Dwayne Dantès.”
Fors was snapped out of her reverie as she covered her mouth and yawned.
“I’ll head out to patrol the building. It’s your turn to sleep after another fifteen minutes.”
“Alright.” Xio was clearly more awake than Fors.
Fors immediately headed for the door and pressed on the wall with her outstretched hand, arriving at the corridor.
She was just about to walk to the staircase when she sensed that there was a slight stir coming from the room of Dwayne Dantès’s valet.
Fors’s eyes darted slightly as she cautiously headed over. She opened a “tiny door” in the wall and peeped in.
She then saw Richardson jumping a crazy dance that had a tinge of mystery.
A spirit dance? Doesn’t this valet believe in the Evernight Goddess? He’s secretly worshiping Death?Fors frowned as she watched Richardson finish his spirit dance, softly praying for Death’s protection to help him avoid all kinds of danger.
After everything came to an end, Fors tsked and shook her head. She silently said to herself,What a pitiful man, Mr. Dantès.
After returning to the room with the balcony, Fors looked at Xio who had her back against the wall and whispered, “Guess what I saw?
“That male servant, Dantès’s valet is actually a believer of Death! He was dancing a spirit dance and praying!”
Xio widened her eyes before relaxing her expression.
“When it comes to Mr. Dantès, that’s the least of his concerns.
“Yeah, that valet named Richardson is clearly of Southern Continent heritage. Perhaps he was born there, so it’s not surprising that he worships Death.”
Fors replied with a smile, “I know. I just find it interesting. Aren’t there a little too many people with secrets around Dwayne Dantès?
“I won’t be surprised if I were to discover one day that all the living beings in this building except him, including the housekeeper, maids, gardeners, carriage drivers, earthworms, bugs, and rats are related to mystery and Beyonders. I would be able to easily accept that reality.”
Xio rolled her eyes.
“If that were the case, Mr. Dwayne Dantès definitely wouldn’t be a simple person. Having Beyonders and supernatural creatures around him means that he might be the spawn of an evil god or a Grounded Angel.”
Without waiting for Fors to expand the scope of the conversation, Xio asked, “Didn’t you say that you had a strange dream involving treasure? Why aren’t you curious or considering what it symbolizes? That perhaps it might actually exist?
Fors chuckled.
“Such a dream often implies trouble and danger. I’ll consider it again if I have a chance of encountering that symbol.”
Although she said that, her true thoughts were:
There’s quite a bit of a problem with that dream. Who knows if there’s a ploy behind it. I’ll consult Mr. Hanged Man, Ma’am Hermit, uh—and Mr. World at the Tarot Gathering next week before deciding what to do. They are experienced and powerful Beyonders. Perhaps they have had similar experiences.
“You’ve matured.” Xio nodded, and exerting strength in her back, she bounced off the wall and walked to the spot where Fors had been sleeping before.
“Mature?” Fors scoffed and leaned in towards her friend. She straightened her back and looked down at her friend’s hair.
Without waiting for Xio to become enraged, she sighed.
“You’re the one who matured.
“I still remember this time last year. You did things based on instinct, arbitrating with your fist. From time to time, you would commit mistakes without realizing it and become lost. You’re much better now.”
Xio was stunned as she lay down and covered herself with the thin silk blanket. With her back facing Fors, she grumbled, “The main reason why I got lost was because of you being a burden by my side.”
Fors chortled and nodded in thought.
“That’s a characteristic of an Apprentice. It has nothing to do with me. Get it!?”
Seeing Xio on the floor, she walked to the wall adjacent to the master bedroom and seriously started being a bodyguard.
As the night slowly passed, the sky gradually lit up. Klein got up to have breakfast and received visits from two batches of policemen and a batch of reporters. They were here for further investigations regarding Cuarón’s suicide case, while another was to obtain more details regarding Member of Parliament Macht’s assault.
With Walter’s help, Dwayne Dantès met them and quickly handled the matters.
In the afternoon, Macht suddenly visited and urged Klein, “Join me at the club for a game of tennis.”
He was a member of a few clubs, but there was only one club that overlapped with Dwayne Dantès: East Balam Military Veterans Mess!
This is to confirm the arms deal?Klein managed to read between the lines and immediately got Richardson to get his coat, top hat, and cane. He rode on his carriage and headed to the sandy-yellow unique building at Hillston Borough with the member of parliament.
They entered the club and used the same room as before. Klein once again met the long-faced army colonel from the Ministry of Defence, Calvin.
After habitually exchanging pleasantries for a few minutes, Calvin finally focused on the main topic at hand. He looked at Dwayne Dantès and said with a chuckle, “I heard from Macht that you can have 20,000 pounds available?”
“Although it will make me tight on funds, it’s true that I can,” Klein replied with a smile.
Calvin nodded in satisfaction and said after some pondering, “There won’t be any need for 20,000 pounds for now. The batch of firearms, explosives, and small number of cannons reserved for you is in a particular warehouse in East Balam. There’s not that much, enough to equip about three to four thousand people. Based on the price of decommissioning them, it will cost 10,000 pounds at most. Of course, you will have to give me 15,000 pounds.”
He didn’t mince his words in any way, as though this was common in the Loen military.
“No problem,” Klein said and nodded calmly.
Calvin immediately chuckled.
“Excellent. Macht has a keen eye for people. A person who wants to do such business absolutely mustn’t be stingy.
“That batch of firearms is worth at least 20,000 pounds in West Balam. If you can find a suitable buyer and fully showcase your experience in the area, it’s entirely possible to sell them for 30,000 pounds or even more. By the way, the transportation fees and escort fees will be borne by you. We will only send two or three personnel to assist you.”
As expected, there will be monitors…Klein listened in silence, believing that it was time that he urged Admiral of Stars and Danitz to quickly provide him with information on West Balam.
He pondered for a moment and said, “Roughly when will it begin?”
“That batch of firearms will take another two weeks before being placed in the corresponding warehouse. When it happens after that period is up to you. Hmm, you don’t have to pay it in full at once. You can first pay 8,000 to 10,000 pounds and pay the rest when everything is settled.” Calvin wore an expression as though things were highly negotiable.
Two weeks later. That will be closer to the end of the month. I’ll definitely have to wait until the party of the Snake of Fate’s birth before leaving… I’m still waiting for his placenta blood…Klein’s thoughts raced as he said, “I’ll need to carry out some preparatory work. I’ll probably head to the Southern Continent in early July.”
Calvin Macht exchanged looks with Macht and gently rubbed his palms.
“No problem.”
…
Outside the East Balam Military Veterans Mess, Xio and Fors hid themselves on the roof of a nearby building, monitoring the people that were coming and going.
Xio knew that there were many Beyonders in the club, so she didn’t dare get Fors to sneak her in to provide protection to Dwayne Dantès at a close distance. All they did was wait outside.
“Thankfully, this is Backlund. Even though there’s no smog this season, there will be no lack of clouds. The sun wouldn’t be too strong; otherwise, my skin would definitely turn red,” Fors mumbled as she hid herself in the shadows.
Xio was about to say something when she saw a carriage drive into the back door of the club. It was entirely brown in color and had a trademark coat of arms. It was made of flowers and rings.
Viscount Stratford’s carriage…Xio silently mumbled as she hurriedly widened her eyes and focused. She then saw a familiar figure who was a stranger to her get off the carriage. Surrounded by bodyguards, the figure entered the East Balam Military Veterans Mess.
“What’s wrong?” Fors noticed her friend’s abnormality.
Xio didn’t conceal the matter as she frankly said, “I saw Viscount Stratford. He also came to this club.”
“That captain of the royal guards?” Fors asked in surprise.
“Yeah.” Xio nodded heavily.
Fors turned agape, hoping to say something, but she was at a loss as to what to say. All she could do was look around, pretending to monitor for anything that was amiss.
After a while, she saw Dwayne Dantès walk out.
…
160 Böklund Street received another guest in the afternoon.
This time, it was the largest shareholder of the Coim Company, Ma’am Mary.
“I’m very sorry that my request embroiled you in such trouble. I never expected Baron Syndras to do something like that. Poor Cuarón. He was planning on bringing his family to Winter County for the summer,” Mary Schott apologized with hints of anger.
Klein replied calmly, “I agree with your views on Cuarón. He was really unfortunate.
“However, this matter probably wasn’t done by Baron Syndras. It might be a trap that’s targeting him.”
Mary nodded heavily.
“I’ve heard of the theory. It’s said that the police department is planning to hire a skilled forensic pathologist to dissect the corpse to search for any missing clues.”
Her final sentence was automatically replaced by Klein as “the police department is planning to hire a skilled Spirit Medium from the Church of Evernight to examine the corpse to search for any missing clues.”
I wonder what will be discovered…Klein raised his right hand and tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
“May the Goddess give Cuarón peace and that the true murderer behind his death will suffer punishment.”
Mary responded in the same way before saying, “In order to prevent you from being affected by this matter, I plan on purchasing the shares from you ahead of time. I’ll add an additional 1,000 pounds above the highest price to date.
“You don’t have to worry about my funds. I’ve recently been busy borrowing money from the banks.”
Klein sighed and replied, “I’m very grateful for your kind intentions, but any advance transferring of the shares will need to be done with the Church. I’ve already donated it to them. I plan on using the income I receive to establish a bursary foundation that targets the poor.”
This was the first time Mary was hearing of such news. She was momentarily stunned and speechless.
After ten seconds, she exhaled and said, “Your character, generosity, and wisdom truly impresses me.”
As she said that, she looked at Dwayne Dantès with an additional look of admiration.
Klein humbly diverted the compliment to the Goddess before pausing. He then asked with a stern expression, “Ma’am Mary, I have a question that I hope you can answer.
“When you decided to clash with Baron Syndras to protect your control over the Coim Company, was it purely by your own will, or a result of persuasion by others?”
Mary frowned and frankly replied, “All the persuasion that was directed at me was to ask me to give up.”
Klein immediately fell silent as he didn’t discuss the matter further. He casually mentioned Member of Parliament Macht’s assault before sending the lady out of 160 Böklund Street.
After dinner, Walter came to the half-opened room with the balcony and said to his employer on the reclining chair, “Sir, the two bounty hunters have been dismissed. It cost a total of 300 pounds for three days, excluding the food provided.”
They’re finally gone…Klein immediately relaxed as he nodded, acknowledging his butler’s reply.
Following that, he eagerly entered the master bedroom, planning on taking out the mushrooms sent to him from Frank Lee and bringing them up above the gray fog to communicate with Creeping Hunger.
When he came to the desk with the hidden mushrooms, he saw a letter held down by an ink bottle.
Klein picked it up in puzzlement and tore it open. He quickly scanned it as his expression turned odd.
“Dear Mr. Dantès, we are the bodyguards you hired. In the past few days, we discovered certain matters that we feel obligated to inform you. Therefore, we entered your bedroom to leave this letter while you were having dinner.”
“Your butler might be researching black magic;
“Your valet is secretly worshiping Death;
“Someone among your neighbors has supernatural powers.
“The street where you live might have certain secrets that cause people to have strange dreams…
“You should understand some of the terms mentioned. We won’t provide a further explanation. May the Goddess bless you.”
“…”
Klein looked at the letter in his hand as he was momentarily unsure whether to laugh or cry.
After a few seconds, he couldn’t help but give a self-deprecating laugh.
Just from the contents of this letter, I’m really quite pitiful…
And the matters described don’t seem to be problematic in any way…
As he shook his head with a smile, Klein held a letter in one hand and suddenly shook it to the side.
Scarlet flames surged and devoured the piece of paper.
Regardless, Miss Xio and Miss Magician are rather kind people. The only problem is that what they mentioned are things I already know. In fact, I’m more aware of the reasons than they are…As Klein mumbled, he found the mushrooms he had hidden.
There were a total of four breeds of mushrooms. One was three dried products that could react with water and fish. The second was a new breed with golden caps as they emitted the smell of flour. The third was white with specks of black spots; they were swollen and puffy, as though a liquid was flowing within them as they exuded the smell of milk. The fourth had strange gills running down its two sides, their surface was filled with dense and soft scales.
Klein swept his gaze at these mushrooms and took out a gold coin. He caught it after flicking it.
After confirming the results, he took off the ordinary glove he previously wore. With his bare skin, he grabbed the three new mushrooms to test various scenarios that Frank Lee hadn’t mentioned.
They felt normal to the touch, and there weren’t any changes to the mushrooms. Klein heaved a sigh of relief, no longer afraid that the level of danger they possessed had exceeded his capability.
He was previously afraid that these mushrooms would immediately produce roots upon contact with items of flesh and blood, devouring whatever was in its path to grow before dispersing its spores.
Perhaps it’s the relatively strong light from the gas wall lamps, or it might be as a result of plucking them which causes these mushrooms to lose most of their living characteristics. They will be revived only under special conditions, such as being in the stomach of a living creature…With the intention to figure out the truth, he drew all the curtains to the master bedroom and extinguished all the wall lamps.
Then, he picked up the new mushrooms with his bare hand and determined that there wasn’t anything abnormal about them as they hadn’t fed on his body.
After doing this, Klein lit the wall lamps again and set up a ritual, sacrificing the mushrooms above the gray fog.
Sitting in The Fool’s seat, he wasn’t in a rush to summon Creeping Hunger. He first summoned a metal bottle that had his blood inside to the long bronze table.
Right on the heels of that, he poured a drop of blood on the table and piled the three new breeds of mushrooms onto it.
In just a second, the mushrooms suddenly softened at the parts where they made contact with the blood. They squirmed as they enveloped the blood. Whatever they made contact with grew a dense array of needle-like hair.
“…”
The corners of Klein’s lips twitched when he saw that. He directly adjusted some of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog, suppressing all the mushrooms. Then, he sent the drop of blood back into the metal bottle and closed the lid.
He had roughly understood the characteristics of the mushrooms. Without wasting any time, he summoned Creeping Hunger from the junk pile.
Holding the thin human-skinned glove, Klein placed it on the table and removed the seal around the mushrooms.
Then, he saw the Creeping Hunger support itself with its five fingers before standing up with great difficulty. It began retreating rapidly like it was playing a piano.
So you do know fear?Klein revealed a genial smile. He pressed the glove down and “gifted” it with some of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog.
Then, he grabbed a mushroom with his other hand and brought it close to Creeping Hunger.
The human-skinned glove struggled with all its might but ultimately failed to escape his grasp as it clearly began trembling.
Klein stopped moving the hand with the mushroom and chuckled.
“Are you still going to randomly praise the True Creator?”
Creeping Hunger continued struggling without giving a reply.
Klein thought for a moment before he compromised.
“I’ll allow you to praise once a day. In the day or in the evening.”
Creeping Hunger’s struggling weakened, but it didn’t stop.
Tsk… Klein continued negotiating with an unperturbed expression, “Thrice a day. During breakfast, lunch, and dinner time. However, you will need to warn me ahead of time.”
Creeping Hunger struggled twice before sprawling onto the desk, motionless.
After another round of negotiations, Klein successfully reached an agreement with Creeping Hunger. However, eating daily was instinctual to the item. It was unable to be weakened much as a result of the negotiations. Therefore, he needed to wait for the sealing method provided by Azik. At present, what Klein could do was bring Creeping Hunger around without it eating. However, he needed to come up with a meal within 24 hours.
How troublesome… Thankfully, after Creeping Hunger fused with Mr. A and the mushroom, its living characteristic has strengthened; otherwise, there would be no way to make any negotiations with it…Klein commented wistfully. Finally, he did a divination regarding the recent matters, and he received a conclusion that there wasn’t too much danger. He also got confirmation that Cuarón’s suicide was a result of the influence of a Beyonder.
After busying himself with all of that, he left the gray fog and returned to the real world and continued waiting for Mr. Azik’s reply.
…
On Saturday evening, Klein, who wore a formal suit, arrived at Saint Samuel Cathedral with Richardson on a carriage to participate in the charity party.
After passing through the main entrance, he was led by a priest to a huge adjacent hall.
There was a baldachin with the Sacred Emblem representing the Evernight Goddess placed inside. High above were a few miniature crystal chandeliers that hung down. In front of it were thin and long candles as well as overturned round metal lids used to store wax.
At this moment, all of them had been lit, illuminating the hall with brightness. It had quite a holy feeling to it.
Klein glanced over and saw a series of neatly arranged seats and guests who wore out of the ordinary attire.
Among them, the women mainly wore two types of clothing. One was dresses that were either bright or dark colors, and they were bold and liberal in their dressing, allowing one to see the fair flesh at their bosoms or their shoulders. The other type wore pure and fresh colors in relatively conservative dressing. Even their collar bones could hardly be seen. Some of them even had theirs concealed.
Based on what Klein knew, this was the difference between married and unmarried women in the Loen Kingdom. As for widows and divorced, they could choose between the two. However, the former tended to choose darker colors.
Aside from those, Klein also saw shimmering necklaces and exquisite earrings, as well as all kinds of valuable accessories. They were a lot more impressive than what the guests that attended the ball or banquet which Macht and himself had hosted.
After walking into the hall, Klein greeted the bishops, Macht, and others he knew and exchanged pleasantries.
At this moment, there was a sound from the door as many guests turned to look back, revealing their smiles as they walked over.
When Klein looked over, his gaze first lit up before it froze.
At the entrance to the hall, the most attractive one there was a girl with lustrous blonde hair that softly cascaded down her shoulders. Her beautiful eyes were green like emeralds. They appeared like the sea which hid a maelstrom within, making anyone who looked at her unable to move their gaze away.
Her facial features were pretty, and she had an outstanding bearing. Her looks were nearly flawless, making the men and women present find it difficult to notice what kind of dress she was wearing or the designer of her jewelry. However, Klein had swept his gaze to the necklace at her collarbone. A lustrous and perfect pearl was being embedded within the crevice between the intersection of her collarbone. It softened the lines at her neck, making her accentuate a clean and mesmerizing feel.
Klein had met her before and he knew her!
She was none other than the Tarot Club’s Miss Justice!
Back when she used magic mirror divination, Klein had seen her before!
Immediately, Klein moved his gaze away, without daring to take another look.
This was an instinctive reaction of his, as he knew that Miss Justice was a Beyonder of the Spectator pathway. If he garnered her attention, it was very easy for her to read his true thoughts and secrets based on the changes in his expressions and body language.
But his racing mind quickly forced him to turn his head back as he continued casting his gaze at Miss Justice.
He discovered that him avoiding her had made it worse and more obvious.
How could a gentleman who liked all kinds of women not take a few more glances when encountering such an abnormally beautiful lady?
At the same time, Audrey sensed the abnormality of a particular man.
His sideburns are a little white. His looks and bearing aren’t bad, making him appear profound… This is likely Mr. Dwayne Dantès who donated more than 10,000 pounds in an attempt to establish a bursary foundation for the poor…
His reaction was a little odd, as though he was trying to hide something…
To Audrey, Dwayne Dantès’s act of moving his gaze away was actually very normal. She had encountered many similar situations in the past. Some men would indeed subconsciously turn their heads away after seeing her, as though afraid that she would notice it, or that they would make eye contact, exposing their moment of being mesmerized.
Therefore, what was odd wasn’t that Dwayne Dantès had moved his gaze away. Instead, he had turned his gaze back again. In addition, Audrey felt that the greatest problem was that the gentleman’s emotions were more of shock instead of amazement.
What’s he shocked about? What is he trying to hide?With her questions, Audrey greeted her parents and brother and the people that gathered over with a faint smile.
Seeing Miss Justice no longer paying attention to him, Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he began thinking.
I need to be careful later and play the role of Dwayne Dantès well. I mustn’t let a Spectator notice any problems.
Hmm… Regardless of whether Miss Justice noticed it or not, I’ve already thought of the excuse for my abnormal reaction…
Miss Justice is indeed a lady from a powerful aristocratic family. I wonder what her last name is exactly. I’ll ask Macht or Bishop Elektra later…
Amidst his thoughts, Klein frowned slightly, having a nagging feeling that he was being watched. Following his spiritual intuition, he swept his gaze towards the door.
Outside the door in the shadows, there was a golden retriever sitting there silently.
When the ghostly gaze of the golden retriever pierced through the curtains from the shadows, Klein’s brows indiscernibly twitched as he failed to hide his alarm.
He then naturally shifted his gaze away and looked towards Miss Justice and company.
How terrifying… Why is that dog sitting in the corner, hiding in the shadows for no good reason?… It was silently looking at everyone in the hall… Uh, Miss Justice seems to have fed a Spectator potion to an animal and had once asked Mr. Hanged Man for advice… Don’t tell me it’s that golden retriever? Two Spectators, one out in the open, and one in the dark. Which actor can handle that!? In high society, Miss Justice and the dog are unlikely to be the only Spectators. Her joining the Psychology Alchemists was a result of other nobles as well. It seems like it was done by Duchess Negan’s sister?As Klein lampooned and analyzed, he walked to Macht’s family and asked in a seemingly casual manner, “The ones who just entered seemed to be very noble people?”
Macht glanced Dwayne Dantès and chuckled.
“East Chester Earl’s family. You can directly call him Earl Hall. You should’ve heard of him.
“That’s his wife, Ma’am Caitlyn. That’s his eldest son, Lord Hibbert. You should’ve already met him…”
Upon hearing Macht’s introduction, Klein suddenly broke out into a cold sweat. This was because he had indeed met Hibbert Hall at the ball Macht had hosted; however, he had failed to notice the Lord, or he wouldn’t have raised the question.
I was shocked by Miss Justice’s sudden appearance…Klein maintained his smile and listening stance.
Macht continued, “That’s his daughter, Miss Audrey Hall. In the social scene over the past two years, she has the title of being the most stunning gem in Backlund. It’s very apt, isn’t it?”
Without waiting for Dwayne Dantès’s reply, he minced his words by saying, “She is courted by princes, duke heirs, and many honorable excellencies and gentlemen.”
Macht’s concealed meaning was clear. He was saying to this man, one who liked all kinds of women, not to place his sights on the lady. She was a target he had no thoughts of making contact with.
As for Klein, he was having other thoughts.
So Miss Justice is Earl Hall’s daughter. It’s no wonder she’s so rich. It’s no wonder she’s never bargained…
Earl Hall is one of the top bankers in the kingdom. He’s the most influential Member of Parliament of the House of Lords, and one of the hereditary peerage. His wealth is much more than Baron Syndras…
Even if Miss Justice is unable to inherit the aristocratic title and family estate, the wealth she will inherit will be at least a hundred thousand pounds…
With her looks, birth, and character, she is indeed the best choice for a marriage partner with the royal family or powerful nobles.
However, the way she has been repeatedly buying mystical items doesn’t look like she’s someone with a wealth of only a few hundred thousand pounds… She’s able to claim it from her father? I also wish to have one like that…
Amidst his racing thoughts, Klein replied to Macht’s warning with a smile, “I’ve heard of the various rumors about Miss Audrey. It’s only today that I have realized that they aren’t that exaggerated.
“Unfortunately, I’m not a prince or the heir to a duke, marquis, viscount, or earl. Otherwise, I would also be one of her pursuers.
He was implying that he knew his status and standing.
Macht didn’t continue the topic and began introducing the various guests he knew to Dwayne Dantès. He had truly led him into high society. Of course, the greatest supporter involved in this was the Church of Evernight. Without the charity party they held for the foundation, Macht wouldn’t have the chance to bring Dwayne Dantès to meet so many honorable people.
Marquis Locent, Earl Gross, Viscount Loveland… The aristocratic believers of the Goddess separately exchanged pleasantries with Dwayne Dantès with a rather genial attitude.
Before Macht was done with the introductions, an elder walked into the hall.
He was wearing a black clergyman robe with red accents. By his chest hung five Dark Sacred Emblems. He was clean-shaven, and his eyes were deep, dark, and tranquil.
Including Earl Hall, everyone turned to face the elder and respectfully bowed.
“Good evening, Your Grace.”
This elder was none other than Saint Anthony Stevenson, one of the thirteen archbishops of the Church of Evernight!
He was the person in charge of the Backlund diocese, and he was part of the upper echelons of the Church in the true sense of the word.
When Klein saw the archbishop, his body and mind involuntarily trembled as he found it difficult to hide it. It was as though he stumbled upon a grave on an unlit village trail back when he was young.
He swept his gaze and saw that the other guests didn’t have any strong reactions. He immediately realized that the “horror” which Saint Anthony carried with him was more clearly felt by people with stronger spirituality. He hurriedly entered Cogitation in an attempt to calm himself down.
When he managed to control his trembling, Saint Anthony had already smiled. He surveyed the area and tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
“Praise the Lady.”
“Praise the Lady,” the guests at the charity party replied one after another.
With the archbishop’s arrival, Macht stopped introducing Klein to the other guests because the party had officially begun.
According to convention, everyone would take their seats and piously pray to the Goddess for three minutes. Following that, the cathedral would begin singing and walk to the baldachin and use their ethereal, uniform, and seemingly cathartic voices to praise the Goddess.
After the religious ritual ended, Elektra received Saint Anthony’s instructions to stand to the side of the choir. There was a podium there with all kinds of books placed on it.
“Everyone, I’ll like to thank you all for coming. Your character is a resplendent star in the serene night…” Elektra first said a few words of pleasantries before saying, “Our establishment of a bursary foundation that targets the poor stems from Mr. Dwayne Dantès’s suggestion. He is truly an honorable gentleman. His piousness and character are impeccable and a definite role model to others. Next, I’ll like to invite Mr. Dwayne Dantès to give everyone a brief speech.”
Although Klein was already prepared, he drew a gasp inwardly when he heard the last sentence.
This was different from usual. There were two or even more Spectators around. It wasn’t something that he could bullsh*t through if he wanted to. The content of his speech needed to be sufficiently realistic, without them being able to see through his lies or fake examples!
Pressing down his clothes at his abdomen, he quickly stood up and walked to the podium as he buttoned his suit.
Coming behind the podium and steadying himself, he surveyed the nobles, Members of Parliament, clergymen, and high-ranking civil servants. He said with a smile, “I’m a little nervous. This is my first time being stared at by so many people of such honorable standing.
“I was once active in a region where the poor gathered. I was active in the chaotic Southern Continent and, thus, saw many things. There was a young lady who helped her mother make pasted matchboxes from the age of six. If she didn’t do that, they wouldn’t even have the money to buy rye bread after paying rent. The rye bread they eat is filled with millfeed, and occasionally, they will bite into gravel or rocks. The hardness make it usable as a rod to attack others…
“When this girl gradually grew up, although she led a laborious daily life, and her family lacked any additional funds, she still looked forward to the night schools run by the Church. She wished to study how to read in order to grasp knowledge. This is because she knew that only by doing so could she stop living the way she did. Only by doing so would she not starve and be able to wear clothes that could really protect her from the cold. She wouldn’t need to work at factories with harsh conditions and end up dying in her twenties…”
Klein had selected a portion of the experiences of the poor kids he had met before, merging them together as he conveyed them with his true feelings.
He could clearly see many ladies more or less reveal looks of empathy. A number of girls even had their eyes flicker such as Audrey Hall.
She really is an easily moved child… I’ve acted from the bottom of my heart. I’ve even moved myself, much less a Spectator… However, most gentlemen aren’t moved. Some of them seem to already be aware of the situations of the poor. Some do not mind those of the lower class…
Klein swept his gaze as he continued, “Our industry has been developing. In the future, we will definitely need more literate workers… Our election criteria has been relaxed. In the future, the ones who are eligible to vote will definitely include most of the educated… With the empathy towards these poor children and my expectations of the kingdom’s future, I’ve decided to donate all my Coim Company shares that I have on hand to establish a bursary foundation that targets the poor. It lets them have the opportunity to enter official institutes of higher learning after attending the free night classes…”
Earl Hall, who had a beautiful mustache, nodded when he heard that. He was the first to raise his hands to gently clap.
Amidst the vigorous applause, Klein returned to the seat belonging to him. Bishop Elektra headed up and announced, “The shares that Mr. Dwayne Dantès donated are valued at 15,000 pounds. We would use it to establish a Loen Charity Bursary Foundation. Ladies and gentlemen, if you agree with him and pity those children who thirst for knowledge, you can contribute to this foundation.”
As he spoke, he pointed at the donation box beside him.
Audrey retracted her gaze and pressed the corner of her eye and said to her father, “Father, I plan on donating 1,000 pounds. What about you?”
As she spoke, her mind quickly summarized what she had observed.
Dwayne Dantès has likely lived a lower-class life. His pity, empathy, and speech were all very realistic… Those poor children are truly pitiful…
Just now, when the bishop mentioned that the shares were valued at 15,000 pounds, the corners of his lips twitched unnaturally. From the looks of it, he likely feels the pinch over donating the money. However, the sincerity of him donating it doesn’t seem fake… This means that he’s a gentleman who loves money, but he “loves” kindness even more…
Why was he shocked when he saw me, and what is he hiding?
He has seen me somewhere before but doesn’t know my identity? But there’s no need to hide that…
He identified my necklace as a mystical item, so he was shocked before trying to attempt to hide this matter?
If that’s the case, it means that he’s definitely a Beyonder, one that isn’t a Low-Sequence Beyonder…
Hmm, I’ll ask Susie later when I’m back. Perhaps, she noticed other details. She was hiding in the darkness, so he wouldn’t be on his guard against her, allowing her to discover more.
Amidst her thoughts, Audrey saw her father smile as he took out a checkbook and fountain pen.
The value he wrote down was: 10,000 pounds!
10,000 pounds…Audrey blinked as she used a very slight change in expression to express her surprise.
Without needing her to voice out her question, Earl Hall had noticed her puzzlement. He chuckled and said, “This is an insightful man. His ideas have inspired me and resonated with me. Besides, we can’t ignore the misery that objectively exists just because it cannot be resolved anytime soon.”
Audrey vaguely understood her father, but she felt that she didn’t fully understand him. She nodded slightly and took out her checkbook from her purse that matched her dress and wrote down the “1,000 pounds” value.
This was a charity ball. Furthermore, it was held in a side hall of the cathedral, so there weren’t any dances or extravagant arrangements. There weren’t any valets or lady’s maids following by their sides. It was simply a charity event that had some degree of donations involved. The ladies undoubtedly brought their bags on them.
The guests subsequently threw their checks into the donation box and headed for the two long tables for some beverages or simple food. After which, they walked around the hall socializing instead of sitting.
This was closer to that of a buffet party.
Klein also accompanied Elektra and came to Saint Anthony’s side and was introduced to him.
Saint Anthony smiled in response to Dwayne Dantès’s greeting. He sized him up and said, “Very good. We are proud to have a believer like you.
“It’s the Goddess that has taught us that character is more important than status. Therefore, you are an extremely honorable gentleman.”
To be frank, faced with this saint, Klein’s heart was drumming because deities or Beyonders related to the fate domain was able to see the gray fog’s aura on him. For example, everyone from the Monster pathway or the Evernight Goddess who wielded the authority of misfortune. As for Saint Anthony, if he was a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Sleepless pathway and grasped Beyonder powers involving misfortune, then there was a chance that he could see that there was a problem with Dwayne Dantès.
As such, Klein had headed above the gray fog to divine so before attending the charity party. He received the answer that there wasn’t any danger.
Since the Goddess didn’t say anything, even if “Her” archbishop were to discover some problems, he will probably feign ignorance…Klein replied with a warm smile, “I’ve been to the cathedral frequently to pray and listen to Bishop Elektra’s preachings in recent times. Even my soul seems to have been cleansed. Therefore, I abided by the Goddess’s teachings to pass such beauty and hope to others.”
Saint Anthony nodded and said, “In front of the Goddess, all believers are differentiated by their character, regardless if they are nobles or commoners, male or female. They are all the same.
“I hope those people who live in poor environments will liberate themselves of fear and receive serenity.
“Praise the Lady.”
Klein and Elektra tapped their chests four times in a clockwise fashion.
“Praise the Lady!”
Seeing Saint Anthony turn towards the other believers, Klein planned on heading over to the table to get a glass of champagne to quench his thirst.
At this moment, he saw a gentleman approach him.
This man had somewhat loose skin with an obvious potbelly. However, it could be seen that he was rather handsome in his youth. Even now, his blue eyes that had a smile on them and his beautiful mustache made him appear good looking.
Klein had previously learned from Macht’s introduction and knew he was the House of Lords Member of Parliament and powerful banker, Earl Hall.
Of course, to him, the most important identity of this noble was that he was Miss Justice’s father. And Audrey happened to be by his side. She was observing Dwayne Dantès with her bright eyes, awaiting her conversation with the gentleman later.
This made Klein immediately feel a little uncomfortable.
I need to present the persona that matches Dwayne Dantès… A person of ordinary birth who’s working hard to get himself into high society. At this moment, he’s bound to be a little nervous and restrained. Likewise, a gentleman who loves beautiful women will feel the same feelings when faced with the most stunning gem in Backlund’s eyes. But he will also unknowingly showcase his own breadth of knowledge and show his charms to express his desire. Yes, an experienced tycoon who survived the chaos must be someone who has pride and confidence hidden in him. No matter what he faces, he will try his best to appear calm, respectful but not sycophantic…Klein’s thoughts raced as he smiled and politely said to the approaching Earl Hall, “Honorable Earl, I happened to see the check you donated. Your kindness and generosity truly impresses me. Yet, you’ve never flaunted that or informed others how much you’ve donated.”
Earl Hall chuckled.
“No, compared to you, the price I pay is far inferior to what you made.”
Between the lines, he meant that 15,000 pounds might be a tenth of Dwayne Dantès’s overall wealth or even a fifth, but 10,000 pounds to him was just a thousandth or even lesser. Clearly, the former paid a greater price, and his willingness to do was even more pure.
“From my point of view, as long as the poor who yearn to use knowledge to change their fates can be helped, all donations are kind and sufficiently benevolent. From this angle, the only difference between 10,000 pounds and 15,000 pounds is just 5,000 pounds.” Klein tried hard to express his sincerity as he deliberately glanced at the listening blonde girl without leaving a trace.
He knew that an ordinary “without a trace” was “obvious” in the eyes of a Spectator.
Audrey wore a faint smile as she silently listened to her father’s and Dwayne Dantès’s conversation, as though she hadn’t noticed the gentleman peek at her. This made Klein lack confidence from his failure at receiving any feedback in his “performance.”
Earl Hall laughed and said, “Then we shall agree to disagree. This isn’t anything bad. At the very least, we are praising one another.
“I can tell that you once had a difficult period and had once led the life of the poor.”
Klein nodded and said, “I do not avoid such a past. They are my valuable riches.”
“And this is something me and my friends lack,” Earl Hall commented with a smile. “And it’s because of this that you possess a unique and wise point of view. I hope there will be opportunities in the future to work with you.”
“That is also something I look forward to,” Klein replied with a suitable level of sincerity.
Earl Hall pointed to the side and said, “A couple of friends are waiting for me. I hope that your charitable ways and wealth keep increasing.”
Klein didn’t drag on the conversation as he drew the crimson moon on his chest.
“Praise the Lady.”
“Praise the Lady.” Earl Hall and Audrey tapped their chests in a clockwise fashion in unison.
Watching them walk past him and in another direction, Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
Suddenly, he tensed up as he naturally looked around the hall and noticed the shadow at the door.
Silently sitting there was the golden retriever.
…
On the carriage back to Empress Borough, Earl Hall, who looked like he was resting with his eyes closed, looked at his daughter and said, “Audrey, didn’t you mention that you wish to join one of the Church’s charitable organizations?
“Are you interested in joining this bursary foundation?”
“Ah?” Audrey had already sensed that her father might have such thoughts back in the cathedral, so she expressed the appropriate level of surprise and confusion.
“It’s only a small charity foundation.” Audrey’s brother, Hibbert Hall, argued for his sister.
Earl Hall shook his head and laughed.
“I’ve asked a few bishops. The total amount of donations tonight has already reached 100,000 pounds.
“Why do you think there’s so much?”
Hibbert frowned slightly as he said in thought, “They were bribed?”
At the same time, Audrey gave her own point of view.
“Knowledge and the relaxing of the electoral qualifications?”
Earl Hall nodded and sighed.
“Nothing is an essential existence, including humans themselves as well as the nobility.”
He then looked at Audrey and said with a smile, “There’s no need to force yourself. I can get others to join the bursary foundation. I just wish that you will gain more knowledge because of this and now view certain matters as definite and immutable. Heh heh, even if you miss this, there will be other charity organizations.”
“Father, I’ll consider it,” Audrey replied seriously.
After hearing Dwayne Dantès’s recount of the stories of the poor, she had already decided on joining to gather more donations, to contact the government, and organize events to contribute her efforts to the cause. She was hesitant because she felt that the middle-aged man was a little problematic.
After returning home, Audrey immediately brought Susie to her room and closed the door.
“What’s your take on that Mr. Dwayne Dantès?” Audrey asked directly.
The golden retriever sat opposite her and thought.
“He seems to know you or something on you. Also, a lot of the time, he’s acting and leaving a certain degree of clues… He seemed to be guarded against me. He’s extremely sharp…”
“Yes, I noticed it too. He might be a Beyonder. He acted very well, but it’s still an act. However, this is also very ordinary. At a social event, and faced with different people, we would all play different roles and engage in a corresponding act,” Audrey said in thought. “The biggest problem stems from his shock when he saw me. He was almost horrified. Also, he was embroiled in two cases, one after another, especially with that case regarding Baron Syndras. It seems to have some Beyonder elements involved in it, with signs of someone being cued to do so…”
Susie gaped her mouth, unable to give a definitive explanation. All she could do was woof.
Audrey began another train of thought.
Hmm… I’ll get someone to investigate Dwayne Dantès, and after confirming that there aren’t any major problems, I’ll join the bursary foundation… Ah right, it’s almost Monday. I can request Fors and Mr. Moon. They’re both in Backlund…
…
Monday afternoon at three.
Dark red beams shot up in the grand palace, materializing into blurry figures.
Audrey quickly surveyed the area and looked to the seat of honor at the bronze, long table and bowed with a smile.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Upon hearing Miss Justice’s greeting, The Fool Klein suddenly had a strong wistful feeling.
After knowing her identity, status, looks, and situation, he had a deeper understanding as to why Audrey’s tone had a happy and radiant air. He understood where they essentially came from, but he didn’t end up envious or jealous because of that, nor did he believe that she lacked the toughness that was brought about by misery. Instead, he felt that in this world that had chaos, warped, and madness underlying it, having such a lady exist was really nice.
A smile surfaced on his face as he gently nodded as an acknowledgment of Miss Justice’s greeting.
After the Tarot Club members exchanged greetings, Cattleya nudged her glasses and turned her body sideways. She bowed in the direction of the blurry figure that was enveloped by gray fog at the end of the long bronze table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, there are three diary pages this time.”
Queen Mystic has finally come online again…Klein lampooned and said with a smile, “Very good.”
A few seconds later, Cattleya conjured the diary pages after receiving approval before seeing them “leap” into Mr. Fool’s hands.
Klein glanced at it casually when his heart skipped a beat.
He realized that the diary pages provided by Queen Mystic depicted Emperor Roselle’s early days. It didn’t seem to contain anything important.
Logically speaking, when being unable to distinguish the importance of entries, one will definitely prioritize the later diary entries. This would best restore the mystery as to why Emperor Roselle was “agitated”… I believe Queen Mystic is sufficiently clever…As Klein wondered to himself inwardly, he began seriously reading the first page.
“21st September. Arrived at St. Millom. I’ve officially begun my first state visit.
“Feysac’s weather is really a little cold. It’s not even October and it looks like it’s about to snow. It’s no wonder it’s famous for its various coats and winter wear. As well as its liquor!
“F*ck, the people here are ridiculously tall. As expected of a country that descended from giants. However, I have to say that I hate it when people look down on me!
“Tonight, I’ll be going to a bar to find a Feysac beauty to share some drinks!”
Upon reading this, Klein suddenly suspected if Queen Mystic Bernadette’s question was if she had a brother of Feysac descent.
Holding back his tsking inwardly, Klein swept his gaze to the second diary entry.
“22nd September. I think I blacked out…
“What happened last night? What happened to my Feysac beauty? I actually lost out to her in drinking!
“The embassy staff told me that the women here are often better at drinking than men…
“I should show some temperance when I head to bars in the future. I sure don’t want some ugly, middle-aged woman to do unspeakable things to me when I black out…
“The alcohol here sure is strong. My headache has lasted an entire day. Thankfully, my stomach doesn’t hurt. I should sleep early. I’ll be visiting the Great Twilight Hall tomorrow.”
“23rd September. The Great Twilight Hall is indeed grand. It’s like a myth materializing into reality. That building seems to be completely prepared for giants.
“Since I don’t share their faith, I could only circle the perimeter. The square at the bottom of the Great Twilight Hall is also filled with the fragrance of alcohol!
“There were plenty of people there, some kneeling, some sitting, others playing musical instruments. They exude a rather relaxed and open feeling.
“I got to know a Feysacian who blows a bone flute. Compared to his kinsmen, he’s ridiculously tall. He’s roughly three meters tall.
“His name is Honegger, and he claims to be from one of the clans in Feysac that have the purest giant bloodline. The way he plays the bone flute looks very sorrowful, as though he doesn’t belong here but has no idea where to go to. Compared to the skirt chasers at Intis, he’s a lot more like a poet. Now that I mention it, I really can’t help but give some criticism. Those guys seem to wear any sexual diseases as a badge of honor. It just messes up the entire social market!
“I had a chat with Honegger for a while and raised my question from before. He said that he’s only homesick.
“But the problem lies in the fact that he’s a true blue native from St. Millom. He has never left this place before.
“Honegger didn’t immediately reply to me as he played the bone flute for a few more minutes. He later told me that he misses the origins of the giant bloodline, the Giant King’s Court mentioned in myths.
“He told me that he and his clan of Feysacians often dream of tall mountains that are used as giant city walls. It’s a palace forever bathed in twilight’s glow, with tall towers and other kinds of buildings. It resembles the Great Twilight Hall, but it’s even more fascinating, epic, and miraculous.
“Without anyone needing to tell them, Honegger and his clansmen believe that it’s the Giant King’s Court.
“Towards the end of our conversation, Honegger slowly stood up and thanked me for listening. He was going to leave Feysac to seek out the Giant King’s Court, to find the home of his soul.
“He believed that in the zone at the easternmost front of the Sonia Sea, there might be a path that leads to the Giant King’s Court.
“He said that a millennia has passed, but the giants have never forgotten their home. Now, it’s his turn to follow the footsteps of his ancestors. This path would never stop until the destination is reached.
“He played the bone flute again and gradually left amidst that ethereal and sorrowful tune.
“Home…”
Home…Upon reading this, Klein felt for the first time that his feelings resonated with the emperor.
Although Roselle only wrote the word that seemed to repeat without describing his feelings, Klein could understand the undulating feelings within the emperor. This was because he and Roselle were like Honegger. They had a home they belonged to spiritually.
Sighing inwardly, Klein flipped to the second diary page.
“10th January. Visited Sonia Island.
“This place is also called Ancient Elf Island. It has plenty of elvish ruins and customs left over.
“I was surprised on the first day. The elves actually make ‘blood cake,’ and they enjoy eating animal organs and are good at using spices.
“They even invented chopsticks?
“Thinking about the elvish depictions on the murals, apart from their blue hair, their facial contours and eyes are similar to Asians on Earth. Could they be my fellow countryman?”
Yes, back then, I had such suspicions as well. However, it’s impossible for so many people to transmigrate at once since it’s almost an entire race. I felt that I was overthinking matters… But it doesn’t make sense that the customs and cutlery that appears on Earth won’t appear here…Klein thought in interest as he quickly continued reading. He wanted to know if Roselle had gotten to the bottom of it.”
“13th January. I’ve been so busy searching for writings, relics, and folk tales that I forgot to write my diary for a few days.
“Although many objects have been taken away by the various Churches, I’ve still obtained something of value.
“Various legends have it that Elf King Soniathrym created chopsticks. There are records of ‘Him’ using animal organs and blood to cook delicacies. There are stories of this ancient god being good at identifying and using spices. It’s acknowledged that ‘He’ is their founding ancestor, the first elf. Due to certain reasons, ‘He’ led the race and left the Western Continent that only existed in legends, bringing them to the Northern Continent.
“Could it be that this is a fellow countryman of mine, a transmigrator?
“‘He’ later produced an entire race? There’s nothing ancient gods can’t do, including having children?
“‘He’ apparently had a wife who was also an elf. Hmm… I’ll need to think this through.”
“16th January. After further investigation, elves might really have nothing to do with transmigrators. At the very least, they didn’t leave behind any Chinese, English, or other symbols.
“They have likely been using Elvish all the time. Nothing of it gives me a sense of familiarity.
“Furthermore, the inventions we have in common didn’t appear before I came. Likewise for famous quotes. There are only proverbs and idioms with similar meanings but with a completely different choice of words.
“From all the items and legends I have now, none of them support my theory. This is a little disappointing, but it also makes me relieved. If I were to encounter another transmigrator or other transmigrators, I really have no idea how to face them.”
“17th January. I dreamed of the home I’ve nearly forgotten.”
Indeed, the emperor more or less gave up on that theory…Klein flipped to the next page and saw the final diary entry.
“2nd April. My daughter is smart. She can speak before the age of one! Although she has only learned a few words, I believe that her subsequent development can’t be slow!
“She must have inherited this from me!
“No matter how I look, she looks a little like how I looked like on Earth. Could it be that a soul will also bring about some level of inheritance? Haha, I’ll just treat it as so.
“Bernadette, this name is quite good. It sounds beautiful, but deep in my heart, I keep having the urge to give her a Chinese nickname.
“Sigh, she won’t get to see her real grandmother and grandfather…”
“3rd April. I suffered from insomnia last night because of the wistful thoughts I suddenly had yesterday. Thankfully, I know Cogitation.
“However, this also made me consider a problem. That is whether I should secretly teach Bernadette Chinese.
“No, I can’t. If she were to understand the diary entries her father had previously written, I’d rather kill myself! In my daughter’s heart, her father is filled with honor.
“However, using Chinese to write my diary is my final tether to Earth and my past. My daughter should inherit this tether to a certain extent.”
“6th April. After a few days of consideration, I’ve decided to teach Bernadette two Chinese characters as though they are special symbols. I’ll tell her that this is a protective incantation that her father is giving her and that she is to remember it forever.
“She doesn’t need to know the corresponding meaning. All she needs to do is to remember it.
“The word in Chinese is:
“Home.”
Home…Klein repeated this word again as he felt his eyes redden a little.
He finally understood why Queen Mystic had chosen these three diary pages. This was because it was the protective symbol her father had left her.
“Home.”
At this moment, Klein seemed to see a river of emotions. Its surface was flowing silently, but there were infinite eddies flowing underneath, churning without end.
Klein retracted his gaze and made the diary pages disappear. Looking up at Cattleya, he asked, “What’s your question?”
When looking at Cattleya, Klein had actually guessed what her request would be as he sighed and felt confident.
How did Mr. Fool know that I’ll be asking a question and not making a request… As expected of Mr. Fool…Cattleya thought before politely asking, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I would like to know the meaning of these two symbols.”
After receiving permission, she conjured the Chinese characters. They were “Gu” and “Xiang.”
As expected…Klein sighed silently.
“When combined together, they mean home, the homeland for one’s soul.”
When combined together… the homeland for one’s soul…Cattleya placed the emphasis on the second sentence because she knew very well where home was for Queen Mystic, nor did she believe that it was anything special.
Audrey, Alger, and the other Tarot Club members took the opportunity to learn the new Roselle text and tried hard to memorize the symbols and their combined meaning—except Derrick.
Klein didn’t speak further as he leaned back into his chair.
“You may begin.”
Alger immediately turned his head and looked at The World.
“Your mystical item is ready. I’ll give it to you this week.”
He was referring to the mystical item made from an Ocean Songster’s Beyonder characteristic.
The Artisan had first rushed to finish Miss Justice’s glove. As for The World’s request, it had been delayed until this week.
With Mr. Azik not replying yet, and with me unable to restore the seal on Creeping Hunger, this mystical item’s arrival is timely…Klein controlled The World and made him nod.
“That’s still an acceptable speed.”
An acceptable speed… If I had delayed it for another two to three weeks or even a year, would you be teleporting to me?Alger thought with a baffling sense of wariness.
As his original plan was to obtain the Cataclysmic Interrer potion from the Church, and with him just beginning to digest the Ocean Songster potion, he wasn’t looking to purchase any corresponding Beyonder ingredients. He fell silent again and began watching the other members begin their transactions.
To Alger, the most important thing now was to obtain one or two mystical items to match with Whip of Mind. After all, although mystical items were more about quality than quantity, with the need to avoid having the negative effects stacking with each other, to only have one mystical item for a Sequence 5 Beyonder was quite an embarrassment.
Under normal circumstances, Sequence 5 Beyonders would have two or three mystical items whose negative effects didn’t overlap, making them the best combination.
Of course, Alger had already reserved one. Once the Artisan finished The World’s item, it would be his six-winged gargoyle’s core crystal.
For that, he needed to pay 1,000 pounds. Together with the fee he needed to pay for The World, the little amount of money he had was reduced by 2,000 pounds, leaving him with 1,800 pounds. Out of that, 500 pounds was a commission he had earned from Miss Justice’s glove.
With no one speaking, Emlyn looked at The Sun and asked after some deliberation, “I need a Sequence 5’s artificial Vampire’s Beyonder characteristic. What do you wish to get in exchange?”
In recent times, he had learned that the Sanguine had the means to eliminate the mental corruption of a Beyonder characteristic, but he needed to make sufficient contributions to make an application.
Therefore, Emlyn wished to first obtain the main ingredient needed for advancement before considering the other problems.
Based on his observations, such a Sequence 5 artificial Vampire Beyonder characteristic roughly cost 8,000 pounds based on Mr. World’s pricing. As for himself, he only had 5,400 pounds and was still a little short.
Based on Emlyn’s original thoughts and habits, he needed to save up 8,000 pounds before requesting a trade with The Sun. He wasn’t a Sanguine who liked to buy things on credit, even for the newest and best doll. Nor could he thicken his skin to borrow from others. All he would do is be more frugal, work harder, and save up more. However, he quickly realized something. The Sun didn’t accept cash. To the residents of the City of Silver, Loen’s cash was no different from scrap paper.
Therefore, Emlyn believed that The Sun would make a request for an item, so it was better to learn of it to prepare it ahead of time.
Furthermore, The Sun doesn’t understand the market prices. Perhaps the thing he wants only costs 5,000 pounds…In the hopes of being pleasantly surprised, Emlyn lifted his chin slightly and looked at The Sun beside him.
Derrick thought seriously and said, “Uh… Sun pathway’s Sequence 5 potion formula.”
He originally wished to request him to repay his debt with Mr. World, but he realized that Mr. World hadn’t raised any requests at all. Hence, he didn’t find it appropriate to relegate it to someone else.
In addition, having participated in so many Tarot Gatherings, Derrick was no longer the newcomer who knew nothing. With the City of Silver having an exchange standard, he knew the difference between a Sequence 6 Notary potion formula and a Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristic very well. Using the former to cover the debt of the latter would be a terrible deal; therefore, he changed his request to the Sequence 5 potion formula.
Sequence 5 potion formula. That’s very difficult to purchase. It will cost between 4,500 to 7,000 pounds. It will mainly depend on how urgent both parties are. Also, there’s a cost to verifying its authenticity too…Emlyn was just about to answer when he heard Mr. World’s hoarse voice sound:
“I have it.”
Instantly, the palace that looked like a giant’s residence fell silent. All the Tarot Club members appeared a little wooden.
Is Sequence 5 that common?…Emlyn felt down when he realized that he still wasn’t at Sequence 5 yet. After calming down, he asked, “How much will it cost?”
Considering Emlyn White’s financial situation, Klein made The World chortle deeply.
“5,000 pounds. Priest of Light potion formula.”
5,000 pounds?Emlyn was first taken aback before he said without hesitation, “Deal!”
It was like he was facing a discount for a doll he had been longing for.
“Alright.” The World nodded as though it wasn’t a major transaction.
Then, he saw Miss Justice look around and hear her say, “I’d like to commission an investigation mission.”
Investigation mission…The Fool Klein’s heart skipped a beat as The World’s expression turned somewhat sluggish.
“What is it?” Fors asked proactively.
Her impression of Miss Justice’s commissions was that they were relatively simple while paying handsomely. She definitely needed to take it!
Audrey organized her words and said, “There have been two matters that happened in Backlund recently. One is Baron Syndras. He was suspected to have been framed. The other is Member of Parliament Macht being assaulted because of the environmental measures…”
Fors found Miss Justice’s description especially familiar because she had been present for the two matters. She had witnessed them and was involved in them!
She unknowingly straightened her back, waiting for Miss Justice to continue.
“And in these two matters, there is a tycoon named Dwayne Dantès involved. He came to Backlund two months ago, and he had donated more than ten thousand pounds of shares to the Church of Evernight in an attempt to establish a bursary foundation that targets the poor,” Audrey described using a tone as though she had never directly interacted with him and was simply suspecting something about him from the data and rumors she had received. “I wish to hire someone to investigate the actual situation with that gentleman.”
I know! I know! I know this too well! He’s rather rich and he looks pretty good. He handles matters with experience and in a mature manner. He’s someone with kidney or bladder problems…Fors nearly raised her hand to shout out her thoughts.
If Miss Justice wasn’t pleased with that, she had even more information, such as Dwayne Dantès was in a rather pitiful state. His butler studied black magic, his servant worshiped Death, and one of his neighbors was a Beyonder. There was a secret to his street and that he had donated the shares to extricate himself from trouble!
In short, he perfectly fits the image of a foreigner who is being bullied. I nearly recommended him a medicine that treats kidney and bladder problems. After all, Mr. Moon is skilled in such matters. I can still earn a commission through this… Yes, there’s no rush. Let’s hear what Miss Justice has to offer…Fors curbed her heart which was awash with excitement as she patiently looked at the girl beside her.
However, her body language and emotional upheavals had betrayed her in front of a Spectator. Audrey was rather surprised and puzzled by this. She never expected Fors to know Dwayne Dantès and seem to know quite a lot about him.
This made her have a new guess as to why Dwayne Dantès was shocked when he saw her. She suspected if Fors had once said or shown something to the man.
Meanwhile, Emlyn was a blank. He knew nothing about what Miss Justice had mentioned. All he could do was confirm that these happened in Backlund. As for The Fool Klein, who was leaning back in his chair, leisurely looking at the members, he nearly twitched the corners of his mouth.
Miss Justice’s commissioning of others to investigate Dwayne Dantès had exceeded his expectations. This was because they had only met once at the charity party. They didn’t seem to have any deeper interactions, so there was no need for any further investigations!
Could it be that I exposed something about myself that garnered Miss Justice’s interest? Or could it be that by donating 10,000 pounds, it shows how much importance Earl Hall places on this; hence, Miss Justice decided to secretly carry out investigations because she’s worried for her father?Klein’s mind raced as he hurriedly thought of a solution.
At this moment, Audrey deliberated for a moment and looked at Miss Magician and said, “An initial investigation for 500 pounds. If you encounter danger, causing the difficulty to rise, I’ll compensate you with more.”
No problem!Fors hurriedly organized her words inwardly.
Just as she was about to say something, she saw The World Gehrman Sparrow raise his hand.
He had raised his hand.
Eh…Fors was taken aback, suspecting that she had seen wrong.
Following that, she couldn’t help but have thoughts surface in her mind.
Mr. World wishes to take this mission? That’s right. He’s in Backlund.
But this is an investigation, not a murder. Dwayne Dantès is already pitiful enough. Leave Dwayne alone!
Eliminating the investigation target implies completing the investigation? Because there will be no need to make another investigation…
What do I do? Do I still take the mission? It’s a full 500 pounds. I just need to recount what I previously discovered to receive 200 pounds, but the competitor is Mr. World… Perhaps we can cooperate and not compete?
Eh? Why would Mr. World be interested in this mission? His focus is actually on the framing of Baron Syndras or the assault on Member of Parliament Macht?
Fors finally grasped the problem at its core. As for Alger and Cattleya, they had already cast their gaze at The World. To them, be it the framing of Baron Syndras, the assault on Member of Parliament Macht, or Dwayne Dantès’s donation of more than ten thousand pounds, they weren’t something that needed special notice. However, to have Mr. Fool’s Blessed choose to accept the investigation mission meant that the problem was bound to be extremely complicated. It made them feel that there were important secrets underlying the matter.
Emlyn didn’t think too much about it, but he had also sensed that the seemingly ordinary investigation mission wasn’t that simple. His plans on earning some pocket money to make up for the 5,000 pounds that he had just lost were overturned as he suddenly didn’t want to say a word.
Dwayne Dantès is really something. There must be a big problem with him that makes Mr. World choose to investigate him? Or are those two cases more important and more critical than I imagined?Audrey’s mind stirred as she turned her eyes, and she used the advantage of her seating position to take in all the reactions of the Tarot Club members.
Among them, Derrick was the only exception.
To him, wasn’t it normal for the Tarot Club to help each other? If someone gave a mission and one was capable of completing it, wasn’t it normal to take it?
Audrey moved her gaze to The World and asked with hidden anticipation, “Mr. World, you wish to receive this mission?”
After returning to Backlund, she had gathered up the news at sea over the past few months, roughly confirming that Mr. World was the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow. While she was deeply impressed by this seemingly polite but dangerous gentleman who had accomplished many great deeds, she felt that her feelings to adventure out at sea had waned.
Klein had already thought of a response. He had controlled The World to lower his hand and wait for Miss Justice to ask. At this moment, he made Gehrman Sparrow’s expression turn solemn and reply with a deep voice, “Dwayne Dantès is an identity.”
After a period of brief but repeated considerations, Klein decided to expose some information. He made Dwayne Dantès be one of his public facades as a Blessed!
He believed if he chose to conceal the matter, there was a chance of being exposed in the future. This was because Dwayne Dantès was about to enter Backlund’s high society. He could find clues to the Great Smog of Backlund or other cases. This way, he might very well need Miss Justice to provide him with assistance. When that happens, the Spectator would probably sense something and discover that The World was previously hiding something and that Mr. Fool had never mentioned it.
This would lower her sense of belonging and make her even begin suspecting even more matters, causing her faith in The Fool to be borderline dangerous.
With two members not knowing each other, or knowing of the other’s existence, to tacitly work together to complete a specified mission together to accomplish a complete goal sounded perfect, but in reality, its success was very difficult. Even more so, there was no way he could fool her!
Therefore, most of the time, honesty was more effective and less worrisome than lying.
As for why he didn’t directly say that Dantès was Gehrman Sparrow, it was because Klein didn’t wish to leave the Tarot Club members the impression as to why it was the same person again. He didn’t want them to have the impression that he was the only Blessed of Mr. Fool that appeared.
Dwayne Dantès is only an identity?Audrey sharply read between the lines and had a theory.
Then, she heard The World simply say, “A common identity that me and my companions share.
“I will occasionally disguise myself as him.”
Upon saying that, he emotionlessly swept his gaze across The Magician.
A common identity… Occasionally disguise as him. That very pitiful Dwayne Dantès is Mr. World? That tycoon with kidney or bladder problems is Mr. Gehrman Sparrow?Fors felt as though she was struck by lightning as she froze up.
Her brain turned numb as she felt struck with fear, subconsciously feeling that Xio’s unintentional comment made a lot of sense.
When a butler, valet, neighbor, and surroundings had problems, the person that seemed ordinary definitely wouldn’t be ordinary!
No, it’s not the street where Dwayne Dantès stays at, or that he happened to hire a butler with a secret, it’s because of that secret that he was selected by Dwayne Dantès—selected by Gehrman Sparrow! The pitiful one isn’t Dwayne Dantès but the Beyonders and Beyonder items around him! I was wrong. I shouldn’t have gotten Xio to ask the Goddess to bless him. It’s more of a curse for Mr. World…Fors suddenly trembled, thankful that she hadn’t left a comment in her note that Dwayne Dantès should check on his kidneys or bladder.
Otherwise, she suspected that she wouldn’t be able to participate in the next Tarot Gathering. Or perhaps, she would appear in the form of a Beyonder characteristic, sold to the other members by The World.
Logically speaking, Mr. World shouldn’t know that I’m The Magician, but I was carrying Leymano’s Travels with me… He had used the spellbook before and had added demigod-level Beyonder powers to it! He had definitely observed me in secret, remembering my appearance and evaluating my value…The fear in Fors was surging like a tumultuous sea as her expression was filled with misery.
At this moment, she saw Mr. World sweep his cold glance at her, her feelings of regret instantly becoming that of extreme regret.
Thankfully, I didn’t rush to answer and mention my impression of Dwayne Dantès…When Fors gradually calmed down from her horror, she couldn’t help but think of another problem.
During the bodyguard mission, were we the ones protecting Dwayne Dantès, or was Dwayne Dantès protecting us… Should I refund Mr. Gehrman Sparrow his money?
This… At times, Dwayne Dantès is equivalent to Mr. World…Audrey was first stunned before finding all her questions answered.
Fors does know Dwayne Dantès, but she didn’t know that he’s Mr. World. It can be proven from her shocked reaction just now.
The reason that Dwayne Dantès was shocked when he saw me was because he recognized Lie. Although this mystical item has changed, it comes from a Beyonder characteristic that Mr. World provided. Perhaps this crazy adventurer can sense it somehow. After all, Gehrman Sparrow can transform into anyone with the powers of shapeshifting!
Although I only asked Mr. Hanged Man what will happen when an animal consumes a potion, the potion ingredients I gathered later were always in pairs. Mr. World might very well have guessed that I have a Spectator beside me based on that; hence, he became wary against Susie who was secretly observing everyone in the hall… Others might not doubt an animal, but Mr. World is experienced. He must’ve interacted with Beyonder creatures, so it’s very normal for him to be wary against such things.
Which is to say, Dwayne Dantès, no—Mr. World Gehrman Sparrow knew that I was Justice, but he didn’t choose to make contact or communicate with me. Hmm, there’s nothing wrong with his choice of actions. Under those circumstances, unless he directly says it, it will be difficult for me to guess or believe it. Furthermore, talking about the Tarot Club in Saint Samuel Cathedral is… is just too crazy!
After a brief moment of surprise, Audrey’s emotions calmed down, leaving her only with excitement.
Apart from The Magician Fors who she introduced, this was her first meeting with another member of the Tarot Club!
It feels like a historic moment! Yes, Mr. World as well as Mr. Fool’s other Blessed. Eh, they should also be considered The World. But why was the identity of Dwayne Dantès made? What are they up to?
The matter of Baron Syndras being framed, Member of Parliament Macht being assaulted, and their donation to establish a bursary foundation really are more complicated and important than I originally imagined… Why do I feel that the kingdom’s upper echelons are beginning to stir in a state of unrest? I had this feeling back when Prince Edessak died during the Great Smog of Backlund. Today, it’s even more intense…
Now that I know the identity of Dwayne Dantès, I might be able to participate and cooperate indirectly, reducing the risk my parents might suffer, reducing the risk of the innocent…Amidst her thoughts, Audrey quickly made up her mind. She would accept her father’s choice to join the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation, then she inwardly quipped,Wouldn’t it be very logical to have Justice from the Tarot Club join the charity foundation established by Mr. World from the Tarot Club?
Alger and Cattleya weren’t too surprised that Dwayne Dantès was The World, that he was the amalgamation of Mr. Fool’s Blessed. In their minds, another thought flashed through their minds:Something major is about to happen in Backlund!
Chapter 869: Report Him!Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Is something brewing in Backlund again? An extension of the Great Smog of Backlund? As Alger and Cattleya wondered about the framing of Baron Syndras and the assault on Member of Parliament Macht, they planned on using their own respective channels to obtain more detailed information to see if they could discover anything abnormal.
They weren’t in a rush. They had no intention to directly ask The World what his motives or exact plans were. They felt that he wouldn’t answer in detail. At best, he would just make a comment; therefore, they planned to gather more information first to do some preliminary investigations. They would then decide on their subsequent course of action depending on the exact situation.
At the same time, they suddenly realized that the public announcement of the identity of “Dwayne Dantès” seemed to be a boon for them. As long as they paid attention to news of the tycoon, they could roughly grasp the actions of Mr. Fool’s Blessed, and from there, they could provide tacit cooperation or help. And since this was just a fake identity, it could be disposed of the moment any problems were exposed.
Similarly, they could be a “witness” for this identity, making Dwayne Dantès appear more realistic. The simplest example was that if this tycoon had a background at sea, Cattleya could provide her crew, friends, and partners the relevant information, making them believe that such a man existed. By the time the official organizations attempted to investigate Dwayne Dantès’s origins, they would discover that he did exist and that those matters did happen!
After a brief silence, Audrey was just about to answer Mr. World’s question when she saw Mr. Moon sit up straight and look to the end of the long bronze table, taking the initiative to ask:
“What is this public identity used for?
“Are there deeper problems present in the cases mentioned by Miss Justice?”
As a citizen of Backlund, Emlyn was quite concerned about his living environment.
Why don’t you investigate all these questions yourself? To not be swept into the vortex, I have already exposed myself… Klein lampooned Emlyn and made The World give a deep chuckle.
“Of course.
“It’s awaiting further investigation.”
His succinct answer could be translated in detail to: the two cases definitely have deeper problems, but that’s a secret. I don’t plan on telling you. Likewise, don’t ask about the purpose of the identity of “Dwayne Dantès”!
Although Emlyn was quite bad at reading people, he could still understand what The World was getting at. He chuckled dryly and leaned back, pretending as though he was very pleased with the answer.
When Audrey saw this, she used a second to stop the corners of her mouth from curling up. Then, she said to The World, “Alright, I understand. Thank you for the information.”
At this moment, she was further convinced that joining the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation was a good thing for her. In the future, if she were to face any danger or had any matters she couldn’t handle herself, she could inform Mr. World ahead of time. Then, she could head to the foundation as per normal, busying herself in the office adjacent to Dwayne Dantès’s.
Hmm, if the Psychology Alchemists have their suspicions about me, or if they use a mission to test me, I’ll get them to meet me at the foundation… Dwayne Dantès’s image is completely different from the way he acts as The World above the gray fog. Yes, Mr. World is an experienced actor… Also, Dwayne Dantès is a public identity. He won’t always be synonymous to Gehrman Sparrow. It’s no wonder there are rumors of him liking a wide range of women… A crazy murderer and adventurer like Gehrman Sparrow definitely is a good match with a pure and innocent girl… As a Spectator, Audrey couldn’t help but imagine that.
As for Klein, he couldn’t help but lampoon when he heard her reply.
What do you mean “Thank you for the information?”
Shouldn’t you be paying 500 pounds in investigation fees?
Are you treating it as something shared among members?
He made The World nod without further mentioning the matter of Dwayne Dantès. He then turned to look at Little Sun.
“Do you have Bizarro Banes over there?”
The World paused and added, “Perhaps you use a different name to refer to it. In short, it’s good at disguising itself, and it has bizarre powers. It’s nearly at the demigod level and has a main eye gathered from its characteristic…”
He deliberately mentioned that it was nearly at the demigod level, not to flaunt the fact to him, but to warn Little Sun that this was a very dangerous monster.
However, Alger and Cattleya didn’t pay attention to this point. As a representative of Mr. Fool’s Blessed, it was very understandable for The World to purchase demigod-level materials on behalf of his peers. Besides, even if he was preparing it for himself, it wasn’t anything astonishing. Gehrman Sparrow was already a Sequence 5. It was very common for one to gather the ingredients ahead of time.
Without realizing it, they felt that Mr. World’s advancement from Sequence 5 was seemingly a good thing.
Derrick thought and said, “It’s not among the commonly seen monsters, but perhaps someone might’ve encountered it before. I will search through the books or help you ask.”
The World tersely answered and fell silent.
After Fors made her request, to buy an ancient wraith’s cursed artifact and remnant spirituality, to no avail, the transactions came to an end.
Before Mr. Hanged Man could ask The Sun, Fors stole a glance at The World and said, “I recently had a strange dream. In it was an almost genuine treasure trove, including…”
She described, in detail, the scene she had seen, and towards the end, she said, “That is the complicated symbol formed from ‘fate’ and ‘concealment’…”
Fors was just about to look towards Mr. Fool to request permission to conjure it when she heard The World say, “Are you talking about this symbol?”
The World first made a request before conjuring the symbol.
The badge was only the size of an eyeball. On the surface, there were symbols that symbolized “fate” and “concealment.”
It came from Lanevus, and it was the proof of admission to the Hermits of Fate’s gathering. However, Klein had never made any attempts to participate in it before.
“Ah?” Fors glanced at it and stammered a reply. “Yes, yes, that’s it.”
After she answered it, she realized that Mr. World hadn’t only produced the symbol, but he had also produced an item!
Suddenly, she came to a realization.
Dwayne Dantès had chosen Böklund Street for a reason!
Just as she had the thought, she saw The World say with a hoarse voice, “That treasure is a trap.”
He does know… Thankfully, I was wise to seek the advice of the experienced… Fors heaved a sigh of relief as she smiled.
“Thank you for your reminder.”
Audrey asked out of curiosity, “Mr. World, what does that symbol represent? Why do you call it a trap?”
Klein controlled The World and answered simply, “It represents a bunch of thieves that called themselves ‘Hermits of Fate.’”
Hermits of Fate… Thieves… Alger and Cattleya thought as they memorized the two names. Based on their own knowledge, they had a certain guess.
The former suspected that it was an organization established by a bunch of Marauders. The latter believed that an ancient family from the Fourth Epoch was involved. After some careful recalling, Emlyn White confirmed that he had never heard of such an organization, and he planned on learning more from the upper echelons of the Sanguine.
As for Klein, he thought of another problem.
That demigod from the Marauder pathway who was sealed deep in the sewers hasn’t left Böklund Street as expected. He might be hiding at Hazel’s place. Furthermore, this demigod isn’t staying put. He actually tried to influence Miss Magician via a dream!
This won’t do. I can’t give him free reign to do as he wishes…
I have to eliminate this latent risk as soon as possible!
Hmm… I’ll find my dear poet later and warn him. The grandpa inside his body wouldn’t be uninterested in a demigod of the same pathway…
With this in mind, Mr. Fool, who was leisurely looking at the members, curled his mouth into a smile.
Audrey vaguely sensed the emotional changes of Mr. Fool as she mumbled inwardly.
That bunch of thieves who call themselves Hermits of Fate are friends related to Mr. Fool?
The talk about the treasure in the dream quickly came to an end. Cattleya thought of something and said to The World, “I’ll give you the intelligence you want this week.”
At this moment, she was a little curious as to why he needed information on West Balam. However, she wasn’t The Sun or The Moon who would ask the moment they didn’t know something. She was more accustomed to do a search for clues first.
“Alright.” The World nodded. Klein sighed inwardly. With this secret organization, many things were indeed much simpler.
Seeing that he had nothing else to say, Alger turned to look at The Sun.
“Have you figured out the matter regarding your former Chief’s mausoleum?”
Derrick said, somewhat ashamed, “I just made two friends.”
As a Beyonder from the Sun pathway, he won less than one in ten matches when in combat at the training field. After suffering plenty of beatings, he finally established a relationship with his former acquaintances. However, the ones he could call friends only numbered two.
Without waiting for The Hanged Man to answer him, he hurriedly added, “However, I heard that the six-member council wishes to open the mausoleum. Regardless, they wish to retrieve the characteristic at the very least.”
In the City of Silver, no one felt that such an operation was problematic. To them, being wasteful was a sin.
Alger nodded gently as he changed his admonishing words he was about to say.
“Not bad.
“They don’t necessarily have to be friends in order to provide you with help. When you establish a bigger network, you will naturally obtain more intel.”
Upon gaining recognition, Derrick was taken aback for two seconds. His shame lessened as he said, somewhat embarrassed, “I will take further steps to understand this matter.”
I will work hard to make two sources of information, no—a friend before the next Tarot Gathering…Derrick quickly made a target for himself.
Upon seeing this, Klein made The World hoarsely say, “If it involves the domain of Death, you can seek my advice.”
And I can seek Mr. Azik’s advice…he silently added.
As for Frank Lee’s new mushrooms, he had no plans on transferring them to Little Sun, as they were still incomplete. The “fruits” that were eventually produced were filled with poison and madness.
“Thank you, Mr. World,” Derrick answered gratefully.
After a short exchange regarding other matters, the Tarot Club entered the “learning” segment until it ended.
Returning to the real world, Klein immediately wanted to resolve the problem of the Marauder demigod, but the plan he conceived of was met with an obstacle at the first step.
He had no idea where to find Leonard Mitchell and the grandpa inside his body!
Saint Samuel Cathedral? Leonard is most probably underground, but I have no way of entering… He only prays in the cathedral once or twice a week, and he doesn’t do it at a fixed time. I can’t be heading there thrice a day all week just to meet him, right? What kind of crappy plot is this? Is this what’s called “a stake-out”? Even if I really did it, it might not be effective. As a Red Glove, he might’ve left Backlund…As Klein lampooned, he felt a deep sense of regret. He regretted being too focused on the sophistry and in fooling Leonard Mitchell; thus, forgetting to ask for his contact method.
I should’ve said to Leonard, “I will inform Klein Moretti about his identity being exposed. If he has anything he wishes to say, I will pass it on for him.” That way, I’ll be able to establish a private method of contact…Klein exhaled slowly. All he could do was use his final solution.
That was to ask the magic mirror!
Drawing the symbols that implied “concealment” and “mystery prying,” Klein cast his gaze at the full-body mirror. He saw aqueous light ripple, producing white Loenese text:
“Exalted Great Master, your puny, loyal and humble, terrified servant, Arrodes, is here to answer your summoning.
“Before answering any questions, I want to say:
“I was wrong! I was wrong!”
Klein pricked up his brows and asked, “Why are you suddenly admitting to a mistake?”
On the mirror, the white Loenese words warped and turned into new words:
“In short, I was wrong…”
After a series of ellipses, the white words trembled into shape.
“Recently, there have been many people trying to find out about you, and they have learned of the reputation of your present identity…”
So, Dwayne Dantès’s amorous preference of liking anyone beautiful has spread, so much so that even Miss Justice knows of it? Well, that’s good. I used the explanation that it’s a shared identity. More than one Blessed plays as Dwayne Dantès, so having a myriad of preferences can be explained… Hehe, look at this mirror. It’s scared white…Klein was somewhat enlightened as he secretly laughed before saying, “It’s your turn to ask.”
The full-body mirror’s words remained white as it formed new words:
“Will you forgive me?
“No, I mean, are you willing to watch my subsequent performance?”
This attitude…Klein tsked inwardly and said with a sullen expression, “Work hard.”
“Yes, Great Master!” The mirror surface’s ghastly white words bloomed with silver light. “Since you have summoned me, do you have a question to ask me?”
Klein nodded.
“Yes.
“Where will Leonard Mitchell be living in the next few days?”
The silver marks distorted quickly, forming new words:
“7 Pinster Street.”
Beneath the words, the aqueous light rippled, forming a scene:
It was a terrace house numbered Unit 7. There was a black-haired, green-eyed youth just about to get his keys.
It’s the same old place. There hasn’t been any change… If I were to pay a visit directly, it will sully Leonard’s impression of Dwayne Dantès. It will be quite a step down… Get Emlyn White to go? Leonard has probably figured out that the vampire and Sherlock Moriarty, who is also Klein Moretti, have ties… The current problem is that it’s hard to determine that grandpa’s stance… I have no way of confirming “His” true motives. Giving “Him” a big gift based on his present state might not be appropriate. Perhaps it will bring extreme danger to Leonard… As it doesn’t involve myself, doing a divination above the gray fog won’t be effective…Thoughts arose in Klein’s mind as he changed his plans.
Compared to directly informing the grandpa in Leonard’s body about the Marauder demigod, using Pallez Zoroast’s or Amon’s name to warn the target to force him to leave the area was a milder method that led to fewer repercussions!
Of course, the premise is that I don’t expose myself…Klein pondered for a few seconds and asked again, “Where is the demigod beside Hazel Macht hiding?”
The mirror’s surface had aqueous light ripple out as the scene changed.
On a thick carpet with beautiful embroidery, there was a small leather sofa. On the surface of the single-seater was a white, furry cushion. In the middle of it was a gray rat. Compared to its kind, its eyes were closer to dark red.
Rat… That Marauder demigod has parasitized a rat? And he’s sleeping inside Hazel’s room in broad daylight? He got himself what looks like a very expensive cushion… He had to transform into this because I foiled his plans?Klein was surprised before he felt a little amused.
The scene fixed as silver lines surfaced:
“Great Master, what other instructions do you have for me?”
Very sharp…Klein tersely answered and said, “Use the mirror in the room to warn that demigod.
“Tell him that all around this street there is an angel from the Marauder pathway with ill intentions plying it. Furthermore, Blasphemer Amon might come at any time.”
“Alright, Master. I’ll do it immediately!” The words on the mirror sparkled.
…
In Hazel’s room, the gray rat felt his spiritual perception stirred as he hurriedly stood up and cast his gaze on the full-body mirror in the room.
On the surface of the mirror, words that seemed to be written with fresh blood that had yet to coagulate appeared.
“Leave this area!”
The gray rat’s gaze froze for a second as it fell silent for a moment.
“Why?”
The blood seemed to flow as the words spread out and formed new words:
“The surrounding area has an angel from the Marauder pathway in urgent need of replenishment plying it. This pathway is the nemesis of all High-Sequence Beyonders. Blasphemer Amon is rushing over.
“I’m warning you because I do not wish for ‘Them’ to benefit.”
The gray rat squeaked softly before asking in a deep voice, “Who are you?”
It was extremely frustrated, frustrated that the strength it accumulated would often be forced to be drained. Otherwise, it could use Astromancy to confirm the situation.
The full-body mirror which had dimmed at some point in time suddenly had bloody words appear again, presenting new information:
“I’ve already answered one question of yours. Based on the principle of reciprocity, it’s my turn to ask.”
Following that, a new line of bloody-red text appeared underneath:
“After you hurriedly parasitized a rat, you should be influenced by the body’s construct and hormones. Now, which entity will make you have the desire to mate:
“Female human, male human, female rat, male rat, or all of the above?
“Please answer.”
At this moment, Hazel cracked open the door. And for some reason, the gray rat inside didn’t notice it, seemingly affected by something.
The door opened slightly again as Hazel discovered that the entity who claimed to be a demigod that existed in legends was staring at the mirror in a daze. It seemed infatuated with its present appearance: a gray rat.
Uh…Hazel’s brows twitched slightly as she subconsciously paused her action of opening the door.
Then, she saw the gray rat’s body tremble, its red eyes effusing a clear murderous look.
“Stop fooling around with me!” the gray rat growled.
It turned its head to leave the room, but invisible chains suddenly bound its rat’s body!
This strength wasn’t anything for it to fear when it was in its optimal state, but now, everything it had accumulated had been drained. The latest action was to infuse a dream to the Beyonder bodyguard whom Dwayne Dantès had hired.
Boom!
A thick, silver bolt of lightning descended down from the sky, smiting the gray rat.
The scene before Hazel’s eyes turned blinding-white as she couldn’t see anything. Immediately, her vision recovered as she found the gray rat on the ground, charred black. Its limbs were twitching.
What happened?The sudden change made the inexperienced Hazel momentarily lost as to how to react. She stood there in dazed silence for a few seconds before pushing open the door and rushing in.
When she arrived beside the charred rat, the existence that claimed to be a demigod rolled in a fit, speaking with a calm tone, “You forgot to close the door.”
“Ah…” Hazel first wore a blank look before realizing that she had failed to close the door like she usually did because of her eagerness to access the situation. Doing so prevented the maids from peeping in.
With the rat appearing fine, Hazel pursed her lips and turned around, walking back to the door.
During this process, she didn’t forget to glance at the full-body mirror. She saw that everything in it looked normal without any problems. It clearly reflected everything in the room. There weren’t any additional people or objects.
As the door clicked shut, Hazel asked, “Teacher, what happened just now?”
The charred rat looked at her sidewards as it cast its gaze beyond the window.
“In the world of mysticism, anything that involves supernatural power is filled with danger. You can’t be too careless.
“I had tried to use the mirror to do a divination, but I ended up garnering the attention of an unknown existence. After an intense struggle, I finally resolved the problem and prevented the danger from spreading across the street.”
The rat spoke fluently without any stammering or hesitation, as though being struck by lightning was something trivial.
Is that so… Why didn’t you warn me of such matters in the past…Hazel couldn’t help but frown, as she could smell the mixed smell of charred fur and disintegrated fat.
Without waiting for her reply, the rat turned to face the balcony and said to her with its back towards her, “My physical condition has deteriorated as a result. I’m no longer suited to staying here, or else I might be discovered by the Church of Evernight.
“Yes, find an opportunity to send me to your manor in the countryside.”
Looking at the rat’s charred fur, and smelling the fragrance of roasted meat, Hazel fell silent for a few seconds. Suppressing her doubt, she nodded and said, “Alright.”
…
160 Böklund Street.
Sitting in the reclining chair, Klein saw the full-body mirror ripple with aqueous light again as silver light arose.
The silver words formed into a sentence:
“Great Master, your puny servant, Arrodes, has followed your instructions to warn that demigod from the Marauder pathway. I have also given her a tiny punishment.”
Her?Just as Klein was ruminating over the pronoun Arrodes had used, light from the mirror’s surface turned clear as it presented a scene.
A silver bolt of lightning smote down, causing the gray rat to collapse while convulsing.
This is… way too weak?Klein suddenly understood why this demigod’s condition was weaker than he expected.
“Are you satisfied with the way I handled it?” The silver lines quickly warped into a question.
“Not bad.” Klein nodded.
Considering the demigod’s condition, he paused for a second and probingly asked, “Why didn’t you directly kill her?”
Arrodes’s mirror outlined silver words:
“If one can’t be certain in killing a demigod target, it’s best not to force them into a corner.
“Once they aren’t repressed, they will completely let themselves go. That would result in them mutating into an incomplete and irrational Mythical Creature.
“Most of the time, to have a problematic condition and to having trouble fully expressing their powers is because they are resisting their inclination of losing control.
“I-I’m not here in my actual form, so all I can do is deal a small punishment.”
When the final line appeared, the full-body mirror’s aqueous light shimmered. Klein suddenly had the feeling that a creature was looking at him with widened, watery eyes.
He didn’t respond towards that and instead nodded.
“That’s it for today. I’ll summon you again if there’s anything else.”
“Alright, Master~” The mirror immediately produced a hand-waving emoticon.
After cleaning up the room, Klein finished his afternoon nap and left the master bedroom.
Before long, the white-gloved Walter came to the third floor and entered the half-opened room with the balcony. He said to his employer, “Sir, the Church has sent a letter. They’ve invited you to be a director in the board of directors for the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation. You can choose to directly take up a post there to receive a sizable salary. Or you can choose to take on a symbolic role. You will only participate in the discussion and vote when handling major matters.
The Church sure is efficient. It has already set up the framework…Klein thought and felt that since he had already donated more than ten thousand pounds, there was no need for him to claim a salary. It was better to not expect anything in return as he deliberated.
“I’ll take on a symbolic role. However, I wish to participate in some of the actual operations of the foundation in the future. I wish to contribute further to spread aid to help more people.”
“I will inform the Church of your thoughts,” Walter seriously replied. “If you have nothing else, it’s best you head over on Wednesday morning to witness the official establishment of the foundation.”
Dwayne raised his porcelain cup and drank a mouthful of black tea.
“Okay.”
…
On the Golden Dream, Danitz sat in front of the deck, worriedly looking at the azure blue sea that was churning with waves.
After being urged once by Gehrman Sparrow, he felt that he couldn’t delay any further. Otherwise, he might become a bounty at any time.
I don’t want to become a pile of cash while I’m sleeping… So what if I’m suspected!?Danitz gritted his teeth and mustered his courage. He passed through the cabin door and headed straight for the captain’s cabin.
Being unable to find Anderson Hood in a short span of time, he could only ask Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina Edwards.
After reaching his destination, Danitz took three deep breaths and raised his right hand, prepared to knock on the door.
At this moment, Vice Admiral Iceberg’s voice sounded from inside.
“Please come in.”
“…”
Danitz’s right hand paused in midair as he forced a smile and entered.
He saw that his captain was sitting behind a desk, holding a dark-red fountain pen. He had no idea what she was writing.
“Captain, I have something I’d like to consult you about.” Danitz came over and bent his back slightly as he said with a smile.
“Edwina put down her fountain pen and pulled at her sleeves that were laced with flowers. She glanced at Danitz and said, “You wish to ask about West Balam?”
“Ah?” Danitz’s expression froze.
The captain already knows?
It must be those b*st*rds and dogsh*t like Barrel and Iron Skin. They told Captain about it!
I know that no secret can be kept on this ship. And it’s even more so for Captain!
After cursing inwardly, Danitz forced a smile again.
“Yes, as you know, I’m very interested in history and geography.”
Edwina’s limpid eyes moved slightly as she looked out the window.
“This is international politics.”
Without waiting for the stiff Danitz to find another excuse, she continued on.
“In West Balam, there are cities managed by the Loenese, valleys belonging to Intis, native generals who are supported by Loen, and tribes who follow Intis orders. There are also powerful independent states who rely on the requirement that both nations are balanced. They are secretly connected to the different factions of the Numinous Episcopate and are in a rivalry with those who claim to be the descendants of Death. In addition, the Rose School of Thought and Feysac Empire have a deep influence on West Balam. On the surface, none of the factions belong to them, but in fact, many of the generals and tribal chiefs have submitted to them.
“Among them…”
Danitz listened in surprise before he lowered his hand suddenly with a dry chuckle.
“Captain, I-I need to take notes.”
Or else there’s no way to memorize this!
Edwina, who had been interrupted, wasn’t mad. She pointed at the fountain pen and paper on the table.
“That’s a good habit.
“I believe Gehrman Sparrow doesn’t wish to receive erroneous information.”
“Ah?” Danitz was stunned once again.
…
West Balam sure is chaotic. It’s difficult to even tell which backing faction that a medium-sized warlord belongs to, or who he’s supported by… The Rose School of Thought has a very strong influence there? That means a sharp rise in risk for me…Klein had quickly scanned through Danitz’s letter after receiving it from Miss Messenger Reinette Tinekerr.
It made him believe that he shouldn’t head to West Balam alone unless Mr. Azik accompanied him.
Watching Miss Messenger leave, Klein glanced at the letter in his hand and considered the problem of West Balam again.
He believed that he needed to make preparations in case that Mr. Azik wouldn’t reply to him in the next month. That also meant that when July came, he might very well have to head to West Balam with a few military personnel, without the Death Consul’s protection. If that happened, the shadow of the Rose School of Thought would ultimately hang over him.
Two choices. If I confirm that it’s extremely dangerous, I’ll directly abandon my identity as Dwayne Dantès. On the contrary, I should seriously consider a “customer list.” I will not have myself involved in any faction that’s suspected to have ties with the Rose School of Thought… Hmm, I might as well set a target first to make any unexpected developments be controllable… The information provided by Danitz likely comes from Vice Admiral Iceberg. The two native generals mentioned seem rather special… The other factions, regardless of the reason, will have a note of their ties with Loen, Intis, Feysac, and Feynapotter, or the various inclinations of internal factions that form a counterbalance. Only, for them, there is no mention of foreign countries other than the point about receiving support from the Numinous Episcopate…Klein read the content from beginning to end as he vaguely figured something out.
He had his initial suspicions that the two native generals were related to the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. The reason why Edwina didn’t make any note was to deliberately point out their uniqueness, telling Gehrman Sparrow that they were targets to cooperate with.
This way, she didn’t need to worry that there would be a leak from Danitz, as there was no information to leak other than a hint.
Maysanchez, Katamia… The former receives the support from the royal faction of the Numinous Episcopate. The latter secretly claims to be a descendant of Death… Heh, even if it’s real, who knows how many generations separated he is. If he were to meet Mr. Azik, how should he refer to him?Klein chuckled and shook his wrist, burning up the letter.
Following that, he began enjoying an exquisite afternoon tea in the half-opened room with the balcony until Walter entered and whispered, “Sir, the police are here again. It’s regarding Cuarón’s suicide.”
The matter’s clues superficially pointed to Dwayne Dantès, so even though Baron Syndras had handled the matters, the police would visit him from time to time. Otherwise, the reporters would claim that it was a dereliction of duty by the police.
As for the assault on Member of Parliament Macht, as Dwayne Dantès was only a relatively important eyewitness, they didn’t disturb him further after taking his statement.
“Invite them to the activity room on the second floor with the garden.” Klein placed the butter sponge cake he had taken a few bites from onto the plate and drank a mouthful of tea.
As the master, he didn’t need to worry that his food would go to waste. This was because the leftovers would be given to the servants. If he were to eat them clean all the time, or request them to prepare the perfect proportions, then his reputation as a stingy master would spread across the servants on the street before reaching the ears of the ladies and gentlemen.
Walter replied with an unperturbed expression, “They wish for you to head to the police station. Today is the day the Cuarón family will be identifying the suspect in a police lineup.
“They say that they are very sorry, but this is a necessary process that cannot be skipped.”
Klein slowly got up as he said, “Understandable. Richardson, get me my coat, hat, and cane.”
Since he was already no longer involved in the matter, he was rather willing to figure out what Cuarón and his family had encountered from a bystander’s perspective, and also how the matter had been directed towards Baron Syndras.
…
Inside a spacious room in the police station at North Borough.
Klein stood behind a glass wall and saw Cuarón’s family. It was an elderly man and woman, a woman in her late thirties, a teenager who was around the age of fifteen, and a girl who wasn’t older than ten.
Their gaze swept the suspects behind the glass wall before landing on Dwayne Dantès at the same moment.
“It’s him! It’s him!” the teenager yelled as his eyes turned red. He clenched his hands into a fist in an attempt to rush towards the glass wall.
“It’s him, Officer. It’s him.” The lady in her late thirties suddenly wept as she looked at Dwayne Dantès with eyes filled with hatred and animosity.
The little girl who was holding her hand wailed.
“Daddy! Return daddy to me!”
The two elders were wiping their tears. One of them was trying hard to keep calm, while the other was nearly fainting from her sobbing. The sorrowful mood instantly spread out.
However, Klein had never even met them before today.
Implanted memories?He frowned slightly. As he sighed, he began wondering what the Cuarón family had encountered.
Meanwhile, in the mortuary beneath the station.
Daly Simone held a pencil and began sketching as her body shook slightly.
As she was here to help at the police station, with the possibility of her encountering reporters when entering or exiting, she didn’t wear her usual Spirit Medium robes. She changed into a female black-and-white police uniform set. She had a blouse and skirt on with matching leather boots.
At this moment, her palm was moving uncontrollably, and soon, there was a desk, oriel window, ink bottle, revolver, and other items appearing on the piece of paper.
On the oriel window, there was a figure reflected there.
This figure’s hair was neatly combed back, a mix of silver and raven-black. The wrinkled figure had a broad forehead and high cheekbones. He was none other than Baron Syndras!
Pa!The pencil in Daly’s hand dropped onto the piece of paper.
She then looked up and said to Leonard, who offered to help, and the two police inspectors who were in charge of the liaison, “In the second that Cuarón committed suicide, he struggled deeply in his heart. That is to say that his suicide is a result of Cuing and Guidance. This isn’t a simple psychological problem. It must’ve involved Beyonder powers at a rather high level.
“And this contradictory struggle resulted in his emotions breaking down, suffering an explosion from his spirituality. Before his death, he would restore the truth to a certain degree. This is the scene that’s fixed in his eyes.
The high-ranking inspector beside her furrowed his brows.
“Ma’am Simone, are you implying that the last person Cuarón saw is the real murderer? Baron Syndras is actually the real murderer?”
Leonard Mitchell immediately scoffed.
“What you see might not be equivalent to the truth.
“You might not understand it if I call it an illusion, but if I’m a murderer, I can find a person that looks like Baron Syndras so as to make him appear inside the room before Cuarón committed suicide.”
The two inspectors were very pleased with the explanation as they heaved a sigh of relief.
“We’ve already arranged for Cuarón’s family to pay a visit. I’ll have to trouble the two of you to obtain more clues that point towards the truth with non-intrusive means.”
“Alright.” Daly rubbed the corner of her eyes. “I’ll use the washroom first.”
She hadn’t put on her strange eyeshadow or blush. Apart from her skin appearing rather pale, she didn’t have that uncanny look to her. Furthermore, she seemed younger, looking more like a woman in her twenties than thirties. Her eyes were bright, and she had beautiful facial features.
Believing that they were in for plenty of work, Leonard Mitchell also left the mortuary and walked towards the washroom above them.
Just as they finished climbing the staircase and turned a bend, they suddenly saw a gentleman with white sideburns appear on the other end of the corridor. He was walking out of the police station with his valet.
This gentleman was mature and elegant, with eyes that were like a lake under the moon. He was none other than Dwayne Dantès.
Daly Simone’s mind went adrift for a moment as she turned her head in thought. She looked at Leonard Mitchell and discovered this black-haired, green-eyed poet was looking at Dwayne Dantès.
“Why did you suddenly file for permission to help me? That member of the Numinous Episcopate will soon be found. You have no lack of tasks to do…” Daly didn’t give Leonard a chance to find an excuse. After pausing for a second, she directly asked, “You believe that gentleman from before is problematic?”
Leonard retracted his gaze and fell silent for two seconds.
“Dwayne Dantès has met His Grace before.”
He deliberately didn’t provide any sort of confirmation or denial, as though the question she had should be posed to Saint Anthony.
In between the lines, he was saying that His Grace didn’t mention if there was any problem with Dwayne Dantès. Whether it was a lack of any detection or simply because he didn’t say, that was up in the air.
Daly nodded gently as she turned her gaze towards the washroom.
…
On Wednesday morning, Audrey Hall, who had received an invitation, rode on a carriage to arrive at the Saint Samuel Cathedral on Phelps Street.
The Loen Charity Bursary Foundation which was about to be established was situated on 22 Phelps Street. The building belonged to the Church of Evernight, so there was no need to pay any rent.
Before getting off the carriage, Audrey held the invitation and looked out at the scenery. She was filled with anticipation for the future.
She was to become a director and would work on raising funds and with external liaisons.
After entering 22 Phelps Street, Audrey instantly saw Dwayne Dantès walk out from the side corridor.
This good-looking and gentlemanly gentleman was wearing a black formal suit and holding a gold inlaid cane. He was communicating with the foundation’s staff beside him.
As though sensing Audrey’s gaze, Dwayne Dantès naturally turned his head and looked at the door. Then, his eyes lit up in amazement like he had seen a treasure. Following that, he smiled and gently nodded as a greeting.
Audrey returned with a smile and nod that wasn’t a breach of etiquette in any way. She then followed the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation’s staff that came to escort her and walked up to the second floor.
During this process, although she didn’t look in any other direction, but be it the talent of a woman or her instincts as a Spectator, they told her that Dwayne Dantès’s gaze kept following her figure in secret until the wall beside the staircase blocked his view.
Impeccable acting! He perfectly played out the reaction of what a gentleman who has zero resistance against beauties but remains sufficiently reserved and cultured would do when meeting me for the second time. It’s as though we have only met once at the charity party the last time… It’s exactly as I imagined. He was even able to light up his eyes…
This is a technique that’s part of his Beyonder pathway, or is it an ability that he possesses to begin with? I have to say that Gehrman Sparrow, uh—I think it’s better to use Mr. Gehrman Sparrow is a professional, no—an excellent actor. Furthermore, he doesn’t act in an exaggerated manner like those play actors…Audrey complimented in thought before seeing a few reporters waiting to interview her about the establishment of the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation on the second floor.
She wasn’t a noble lady who enjoyed having her photo plastered on the papers. As she exchanged a few words with her valet that had accompanied her to inform the reporters that pictures were forbidden by Earl Hall’s authority, she went into the VIP lounge with her lady’s maid, Annie.
Earl Hall was friends with the owners of a few publishing houses and had made the corresponding investments to acquire quite a bit of their shares. If Audrey so wished, she could exchange some of the estate she received in order to create a sizable publishing house.
In the VIP lounge, Audrey, who didn’t find it appropriate to bring her dog, greeted the children of the rich and aristocracy, as well as the Church’s clergymen. She habitually found a seat where she could see everyone, and she waited until the opening ceremony began and for the first board of directors meeting to begin.
She surveyed the area and said to the female staff that was in charge of escorting her, “Lovesa, this is my first time joining in the actual operations of a charity organization. I wish to know what we should do.”
The lady named Lovesa was still in her twenties. She also had blonde hair with somewhat rough skin and tanned freckles. However, her smile was brilliant, making her rather affectionate.
Upon hearing Audrey’s question, Lovesa introduced without holding anything back, “The current plan is to not be too eager in widening the scale. We will start mainly with Backlund and reach deep into the public primary schools, weekday schools, and night schools, promoting the bursary to all the students and let those in need to apply to us.
“After the application, we will organize a committee to do the exact audit. This will not only require us to make some verifications with the government, but we would also walk across the grounds to understand the candidate’s actual situation.
“Once the examination is over, we will disburse the bursary and help the poor who yearn for knowledge to change their fates…”
Just as Lovesa said that, a male voice filled with magnetism interjected, “I have two suggestions:
“The first suggestion is that staff are to be gathered today to head to the different weekday schools, night schools, and public primary schools to promote the bursary. June is the examination period, and it’s a critical period for them to enter institutes of higher learning. If we aren’t efficient enough, there will be many students from poor families that will give up taking the examination because of the lack of funds. Even if they later learn of the existence of the bursary foundation, they won’t be able to withstand the loss of wasting a year. As such, they will lose the chance at changing their fate.
“What we are doing might seem simple, but it completely affects each and every child’s life. Therefore, we need to begin quickly and not waste any time.”
The person who was speaking was none other than Dwayne Dantès who had just entered the lounge. He expressed his thoughts with a warm but serious expression.
Ah right, June is the examination period. Be it entering grammar school or the preparations to enter university, as well as the various technical schools to gain experience in their profession, this is a critical period. Once they give up the entry examinations this time, they will have to wait till next June… I actually forgot this. Ma’am Lovesa and the foundation staff seems to have missed this problem… Mr. Dwayne Dantès actually noticed such a detail and had considered those children who are so close to giving up their dreams… He’s actually a person with a gentle heart?Audrey suddenly felt that she had a new take on Dwayne Dantès—on Gehrman Sparrow.
This was what a Spectator had just obtained.
A cold assassin, adventurer on the surface but has a warm heart deep down? Unfortunately, I’ve only been able to obtain descriptions regarding Gehrman Sparrow’s crazy side. I’m unable to find any concrete proof…Audrey blinked as she carefully listened to Dwayne Dantès’s suggestions.
“Second suggestion. In regards to the bursaries that are to be disbursed, it’s best if it’s put in the corresponding bank account. When school fees need to be paid, they can bring their documents to us to apply for a withdrawal. For relatively cheaper board and lodging, things don’t have to be that troublesome. They can obtain a fixed sum of money every month or week. This is to prevent the applicant’s parents and siblings from spending the money. To a poor family, this is an irresistible temptation. Similarly, an account corresponds to one person. No matter who is withdrawing it, the person has to be present. This can effectively prevent people from suffering from the trial of greed.”
Having said that, Klein pressed his palm to his chest and said to Audrey and Lovesa, “Sorry, pardon me for barging into your conversation.”
Audrey smiled and said, “Mr. Dantès, your suggestions are excellent. You have opened my eyes to matters that I never considered before.
“The only problem is that what you say to us is meaningless. I’m only listening to Ma’am Lovesa’s introduction.”
Lovesa smiled and said, “Yes, you should mention all of these at the first board of directors meeting.”
Don’t you see me deliberately coming over to convince Miss Audrey first? With Justice’s part in this, I can ensure that there will be no objections from the board of directors. Otherwise, it might easily be tabled or altered by someone using some excuse such as lacking manpower…Klein made an enlightened and regretful expression as he rubbed his palms slightly.
“Look at me! Being all anxious about these matters and forgetting my place! Hahaha! Sometimes, I just wish that things will be made into reality once I’m given the chance.”
Mr. Dwayne Dantès’s acting is a little exaggerated… He should know that he can’t fool me. Oh, he’s doing it deliberately to communicate with me ahead of time without leaving behind any traces. He wants me to support him?Audrey instantly read his thoughts as her smile turned clearer.
Although she hadn’t communicated with The World ahead of time, she believed that she would support this Tarot Club member of hers. However, being able to exchange some ideas ahead of time left her rather happy. This was because she felt that he was treating her as an equal.
After “forgiving” Dwayne Dantès’s recklessness and watching the man walk to the table with beverages and pastries in the lounge, Audrey looked away and said to Lovesa, “What I’m responsible for is to raise funds at different occasions, and to communicate with the government and parliament?”
“That should be a simple matter for you,” Lovesa answered frankly.
This was also why the Church’s charity department didn’t object to Audrey Hall’s participation. In fact, they were very supportive of it.
Audrey nodded in thought and said, “If I have the time to spare, can I join you in visiting the different schools for the promotions, as well as the examination of the candidates?”
Lovesa was originally unwilling to agree, worried that the environment wasn’t suitable for Miss Audrey. But when she saw her clear green eyes and took in her request that she couldn’t resist, her heart softened. She felt that such kindness shouldn’t be stopped. It wasn’t to be isolated from the reality of the lower class.
If Miss Audrey sees true misery and ugliness and is still willing to help the pitiful people, she will definitely be able to be of greater use. It will prevent the higher-ups from always formulating unrealistic measures…Lovesa quickly found a convincing reason as she sighed and smiled.
“No problem.
“However, you won’t be able to wear such a dress or wear any jewelry.”
What do I do with Lie? Turn it into a bracelet and hide it under my sleeves?Audrey thought as she replied with a smile, “Alright.”
…
With Miss Audrey Hall’s support, the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation’s first board of directors meeting ended perfectly after its establishment. Klein returned to 160 Böklund Street in a good mood.
Following his usual habits, he entered his master bedroom at around two to have an afternoon nap.
In his hazy dream, Klein suddenly jolted awake and sensed something.
Someone was attempting to infiltrate his dream!
Who is it now? I’m even getting disturbed in my afternoon naps?As Klein mumbled, he made the dream transform into the half-open room with the balcony.
Then, he saw the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard with his unkempt clothes somersault through the window.
Does this fellow not know how to use the main door? Why is he suddenly here? I should remember to get his contact method…Klein sat in his reclining chair, feeling peeved and amused. He looked at the poet with a leisurely expression and said, “This is an impolite way of visiting me.”
When Leonard heard that, he bowed in a manner that lacked standards.
“Mr. Dantès, I have something I would like to consult you on.”
Consult? That’s a nice attitude. Also, it doesn’t seem to be anything major…Klein secretly tsked as he said, “What’s the matter?”
Leonard grabbed a seat and deliberated before asking, “You were embroiled in Cuarón’s suicide. Who do you think the real murderer is?”
If I wanted to know, I would have thrown out Frank’s mushrooms! However, I can’t say that I’ve no idea at all. That just lowers the impression he has on me…Klein was very accustomed to such situations, so he expertly laughed and, instead of answering, asked, “How were your investigations?”
Leonard Mitchell clasped his hands together and leaned in slightly.
“We have restored the scene Cuarón saw before his death.
“This didn’t directly show the murderer, but the glass on the oriel window happened to reflect Baron Syndras’s figure.”
After a pause, Leonard added, “This is too simple and unconvincing. A powerful banker and noble at Baron Syndras’s level wouldn’t need to personally take action or be present to watch if he wants someone dead, unless he has some special fetishes.
“And as you know, there are many ways to replicate such scenes, be it via an illusion or disguise.”
When he mentioned “disguise,” he looked up slightly and glanced at Dwayne Dantès. It was as though he was implying that the latter’s present appearance was unlikely his true appearance, just like Gehrman Sparrow and Sherlock Moriarty.
What a simple and direct way of framing someone. It’s really suspect if the murderer behind the scenes really wants to frame Baron Syndras… Hmm, I should process everything from the beginning. First, assuming that I, in other words, Dwayne Dantès, act like an ordinary person… Anyway, I won’t mention the conclusion and only raise questions to guide his train of thought. If the final answer isn’t right, that must be because my dear poet misinterpreted it and was unable to figure out what I was getting at…Klein smiled as he raised his porcelain cup and took a sip of black tea.
“Let’s not consider this problem first. If the person who wasn’t embroiled in this matter wasn’t me, how would the case have developed?”
Leonard raised his clasped hands slightly as he tapped his index finger.
“As a suspect, Dwayne Dantès would be remanded at the police station, but his butler, servants, neighbors, and friends will be able to testify that he has never made contact with Cuarón’s family. Hence, the testimonies from both sides will contradict strongly. The police will be unable to handle it and request the Nighthawks to intervene.
“Using mediumship means, we will see the scene Cuarón had before committing suicide; thus, obtaining Baron Syndras’s figure…”
As he spoke, Leonard suddenly fell silent. After a few minutes, he continued speaking under Dwayne Dantès’s smiling gaze.
“Regardless of the unconvincing, odd, and simplistic nature of the clue involving Baron Syndras, we will follow protocol and make contact with him and begin the relevant investigations… And this will lead to certain problems related to him being noticed by us?
“Baron Syndras is involved in matters involving the Beyonder domain, so he can’t stand up to further scrutiny from the Nighthawks?”
The more Leonard spoke, the more certain he became. It was as though he had figured out the mastermind’s line of thought.
He, or they, might not care if their trap is seen through. As long as they get the Nighthawks to do a routine investigation on him, their goal will be achieved. This is because Baron Syndras hides a rather serious and easily discoverable problem!
Yes, that’s the same conclusion I have. This is actually closer to sounding the alarms by providing a tip-off, but it’s more mild. It looks like a trap that will make the Nighthawks definitely investigate things while hiding their existence… Of course, I won’t directly acknowledge your guess. Wouldn’t it be awkward if I was actually wrong?Klein crossed his right leg over his left and laughed.
“Baron Syndras, who has been alerted, definitely won’t show any problems now.”
Leonard slowly nodded and said as though explaining to himself, “This baron’s experiences are rather legendary. He has been pushed to the brink of bankruptcy a few times, but he managed to turn the tide and ended up reaching a new height.
“Perhaps, in one of these instances, he had sold his soul to the devil, an evil god, or some other secret existence out of desperation?
This story is quite reasonably crafted…Klein didn’t comment on the accuracy of Leonard’s guess before asking, “On the other hand, how would the Nighthawks treat the real murderer that led to Cuarón’s suicide?”
Leonard temporarily put aside all his previous thoughts, and he began following the train of thought based on an “ordinary development.”
“The designed trap is too crude. The cuing, guidance, and memory implants were done in an insufficiently concealed and mild manner. It’s easy for people to discover problems. Therefore, it’s unlikely to be done by Mid- or High-Sequence Beyonders from the Spectator pathway. It looks more like it was done by a Beyonder from another pathway who relied on a mystical item to pose as a Spectator…”
Before he finished his sentence, Leonard fell into silence again; his thoughts a mystery.
Klein maintained his faint smile as he calmly looked at the poet. It was as though he had everything under control, but he wasn’t going to say a thing. Everything depended on what Leonard figured out.
This is very similar to what Old Man said from before… Is it really done by some Mid- or High-Sequence Beyonder from the Spectator pathway? His seemingly crude and flawed setup was actually a precise consideration of everyone’s reaction. Everyone’s response at every step of the way was taken into consideration, with the only mistake stemming from Dwayne Dantès’s experience and wisdom?Leonard felt that he had already figured out the truth as he got up and coughed gently.
“Thank you for your advice.”
Klein immediately chortled and said, “I didn’t say anything.”
Without waiting for Leonard’s response, he said, “Your former colleague got me to ask you how he should inform you if he were to discover traces of Ince Zangwill.”
Leonard, who had planned on getting up to bid farewell, sat back down. Colored with a complicated expression, he said after more than ten seconds of silence, “Pass the information in the form of a letter to 7 Pinster Street.”
This means that he won’t be leaving Backlund anytime soon? Or is it that no matter how far he goes to carry out missions, he will have the means to monitor 7 Pinster Street and read the letter remotely? It might be the latter assumption. A Marauder pathway’s angel definitely has many magical secret techniques. Leonard can definitely use one of them… I can’t ask, or else it will lower Dwayne Dantès’s level and destroy my setting…Klein wore an unperturbed expression as he said with a smile, “I’ll inform him.”
Leonard didn’t immediately leave as he opened his mouth, paused, and asked, “If I wish to contact him, how should I do it?”
His green eyes were deep as they spoke volumes when he asked.
Klein was already prepared, so he said with a smile, “The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the messenger that belongs to Gehrman Sparrow.
“You can ask Pallez about the exact ritual if you aren’t too sure.”
Leonard knew that Gehrman Sparrow was Sherlock Moriarty who was also Klein Moretti. He nodded indiscernibly and stood up.
“Thank you for informing me. Please pardon me for my intrusion.”
With that said, he retreated to the door, opened it, and left the dream.
Hey, you left just like that? As a Nightmare, or as a former Nightmare, shouldn’t you consider how there might be problems with your memory? You remembered it just from hearing it once? You aren’t putting enough weight on this matter!Klein couldn’t help but lampoon when he saw Leonard’s figure disappear.
He shook his head in exasperation, ended his afternoon nap, and began busying himself over the matter regarding West Balam.
…
On the Golden Dream, Danitz, who had finally finished his mission, drank some iced light beer because of the recent hot weather.
If it wasn’t because the creation of ice needed Beyonder powers, and that there wasn’t much to go around, he felt that he could finish half a bucket of ice in one go.
“That’s what I call life!” Danitz guzzled the remaining liquid in his cup.
At this moment, he saw grayish-white fog appear before him as Gehrman Sparrow’s voice began echoing in his ears:
“…Please inform Danitz that he is to immediately head to West Balam. Figure out the situation of the areas under the control of the two native generals, Maysanchez and Katamia. He should take special note of any signs of Rose School of Thought activity…”
H-head to West Balam?With a cup in hand, Danitz stammered Gehrman Sparrow’s request repeatedly.
He had once headed there with the Golden Dream crew to seek out treasure. He had also obtained rather detailed intel from his captain; therefore, he knew how chaotic and dangerous West Balam was.
Furthermore, I have to go alone!Danitz uttered a sound as he found his future bleak.
Primitive forests with all kinds of hidden and terrifying creatures, native tribes who believed in Death and had all sorts of peculiarities, paths filled with bandits and rebel armies, villages with wraiths and shadows haunting them, and cities that had gunfights or even Beyonder battles surfaced in his mind.
No, I have to say no to Gehrman Sparrow. Say no… He should at least send me a helper! Eh… Ordinary people can survive in West Balam and become rich, having their own manors. This means that it’s not as horrifying as I imagine it to be. I’m just frightening myself… Besides, Gehrman Sparrow just requested me to figure out the situation, not to contact anyone…Danitz quickly forced a smile and requested Mr. Fool to inform Gehrman Sparrow that he would immediately take action.
Then, following Gehrman Sparrow’s instructions, he set up a bestowment ritual to pray to Mr. Fool.
When the ritual came to an end, he saw an illusory door open. A dark golden Sunbird-shaped brooch flew out, landing on the altar.
Sun Brooch!
In the Southern Continent, in a kingdom once ruled by Death, the Sun pathway was one of the most effective Beyonder pathways!
Directly giving me such a precious item… It’s not bad working for Gehrman Sparrow… However, he said something about it being borrowed?Danitz picked up the brooch and felt his surroundings turn hot and humid.
…
After handing out a mission to Danitz, Klein was just about to open the door to instruct Richardson to get him a cup of iced water when he felt his spiritual perception trigger.
Immediately, he activated his Spirit Vision and saw Reinette Tinekerr walk out of the void. She held the four blonde, red-eyed heads in her hand, with one of them having a letter in its mouth.
Who’s it from? Leonard?Klein reached out his right hand in suspicion.
7 Pinster Street. Leonard Mitchell came to his desk and unfolded a piece of paper.
He then picked up a fountain pen and lowered his wrist in preparation to write.
However, just as he dipped a dark blue spot onto the paper, his fountain pen paused. He attempted to move his wrist in order to write a few times, but all his attempts ended up stopping due to hesitation.
He raised his wrist, lowered the fountain pen, and repeated this action again and again. Finally, he froze his wrist in midair.
Pa!Leonard threw down his fountain pen, crumpled the piece of paper, and accurately threw it into the trash can.
…
At 160 Böklund Street, Klein received a thin letter from one of Miss Messenger Reinette Tinekerr’s heads.
He felt the weight in his hands and only when his spiritual intuition didn’t send him any warnings did he tear it open and retrieve the letter inside.
There was only one page, and on it were two lines of text written in neat, beautiful handwriting:
“I have something that will require your help. Let’s discuss it in detail, face-to-face.
“Sharron”
So it’s Miss Sharron…Klein had his questions answered as he took out a gold coin and did a simple divination in front of Reinette Tinekerr. Then, he took out another piece of paper and wrote one word:
“Tonight.”
After he folded the letter, he asked Miss Messenger as he handed it to her, “Can you still locate her?”
If it wasn’t possible, he planned on giving her Sharron’s mailing address.
Hillston Borough, 126 Garde Street, Ma’am Maryam.
“Yes…” One of Reinette Tinekerr’s blonde, red-eyed heads gave an answer.
The head then opened its mouth and bit down on the letter.
After Miss Messenger vanished from the room, Klein immediately held a ritual, planning to bring Creeping Hunger back to the real world from above the gray fog. He then planned on Traveling to the various archipelagos in search of a lucky pirate.
Creeping Hunger hadn’t been sealed yet, so it still required feeding once a day. All Klein could do was barely use it, feeding it whenever he needed to use it. He would then throw it back above the gray fog when the next feeding time was at hand. He wasn’t planning on making up for the difference.
If Creeping Hunger dares to make a fuss about it, I’ll feed it mushrooms!After ending the ritual and clearing up the scene, Klein wore the thin human-skinned glove, turning his body translucent until he vanished from his spot.
…
He had his dinner, and after waiting for Creeping Hunger to finish its howling above the gray fog, Klein went to retrieve it by using the excuse of having an upset stomach to enter the bathroom. He then used this opportunity to Teleport to the area outside the Bravehearts Bar in the Backlund Bridge area.
During this process, he had already changed his appearance, turning into the black-haired, mustached, and bespectacled detective, Sherlock Moriarty.
Bending his back and rolling up his pant legs, Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh. He lowered his hat and nudged open the heavy wooden door to step into the bar.
After asking the bartender, he held a cup of Southville beer and went to Billiard Room 3 where he knocked on the locked door.
Knock! Knock! Knock!Amidst the rhythmic knock, the door creaked open a tiny gap.
The red-eyed Ian peeped his head out before breaking out into a smile.
“Sir, please come on in.”
As the weather was turning warm, he no longer wore his old coat. Instead, he wore a simple linen shirt.
Klein nodded with a smile and quickly entered the billiard room where he took in the surroundings almost instantly.
Maric, with his hair a little messy, was wearing a white shirt, black vest, and black pants. He was holding onto a cue stick and had his back bent to play billiards.
Perhaps having a deep impression of causing chaos for Sherlock Moriarty, he didn’t summon his zombies to play cards with him.
“Long time no see,” Klein greeted first.
Meanwhile, Sharron, with her small black bonnet and black, regal gown, appeared beside the billiard table, sitting on a high stool.
“Good evening, Ma’am.” Klein moved his gaze over and bowed with a smile.
Sharron seemed to float up as she stood up before raising the hem of her skirt to do a slight bow as a polite response. As for Maric, he lowered his cue stick and said in a gruff voice, “From the looks of it, you’re still in Backlund.”
His face was as pale as ever, but the evil look in his brown eyes had lessened significantly. It seemed to be evidence of the effective temperance he had in recent times.
It was apparent that his acquisition of the Scarlet Lunar Corona prevented him from almost breaking down on every full moon, so much so that he didn’t need to frequently switch to new types of sedatives.
Klein didn’t directly answer Maric. Instead, he walked to the billiard table and put down his beer. Smiling, he said, “I’m very sorry. I was planning to sell a Wraith Beyonder characteristic to you, but unfortunately it was lost.”
Sharron’s blue eyes didn’t move, nor did she probe for a reason. All she asked was a simple, “Are you alright?”
She knew that the Wraith Beyonder characteristic Sherlock Moriarty mentioned belonged to Admiral of Blood Senor. And he was also Sherlock Moriarty’s marionette. By losing the Wraith Beyonder characteristic, it also meant the loss or destruction of his marionette. This was a significant loss for such a Beyonder.
“I’m still alright. At least I didn’t suffer any harm,” Klein said with a sighing smile.
“No wonder I didn’t see Senor this time…” Maric muttered in enlightenment.
Maric and Miss Sharron don’t seem too bothered about the lack of that Wraith Beyonder characteristic… They have other means or methods to acquire one?Klein sharply grasped this point and switched to asking, “Is there something this time?”
Maric immediately glanced at Ian. The staid teenager didn’t ask further as he quickly left the billiard room and closed the door.
Sharron’s doll-like face didn’t show any emotion as she allowed Maric to speak.
“Tomorrow, there will be a ship from the Southern Continent arriving in Pritz Harbor. It is intimately tied to the Loen army.
“This ship carries with it treasure and relics plundered from the Star Highlands, Paz Valley, and Haagenti Plains. Among them is a mummy. It’s the 19th king of the ancient Haagenti Plains, Tutanssess II.
“The Southern Continent’s original language didn’t stem from ancient Feysacian. It had its own structure. In the ancient highlander language, ‘King’ also has the special term, ‘Kadiev.’ It was translated by Emperor Roselle as Pharaoh. It’s a mystery what he was thinking. Also, ‘Mummy’ was named by him too. In short, the meaning of Pharaoh is the son of God, king of humans.
“Tutanssess II was once a High-Sequence Beyonder. However; after his death, the corresponding characteristic was taken away, leaving only his corpse behind to be made into a mummy.
“To other Beyonders, this is a material filled with spirituality, an excellent choice for creating a zombie. But to us, it has another meaning, a very important meaning. Our goal this time is to obtain that Tutanssess II mummy.”
Another meaning? The corpse of a High-Sequence Beyonder without any Beyonder characteristic. Apart from using it as a material, there’s another meaning to it?Klein’s heart stirred as he suddenly thought of Ma’am Hermit’s request to purchase a drop of Mythical Creature blood.
Could it be the ritual requirement to go from Sequence 5 Wraith to Sequence 4 Puppet? Miss Sharron already has the formula and has digested the Wraith potion? From the way she acts, she’s practically acting as a Wraith all the time. Who knows, she might’ve digested it a long time ago… However, when we were in the underground ruin talking to the evil spirit, it was evident that she didn’t possess the Puppet potion formula. Yes, everyone has their own circles. It’s not strange for her to be able to obtain it…Klein swept his gaze at Sharron while in thought, but he failed to discover any obvious changes from before. She was still more like a doll than a living person. However, she didn’t show any signs of being even darker and creepier.
Sharron silently sat there and watched Sherlock Moriarty and Maric intently, listening into their conversation.
“If it’s just a High-Sequence mummy without a Beyonder characteristic, the level of protection can’t be too high. Just the two of you shouldn’t find it difficult to snatch it away.” Klein raised a suspicion.
From his point of view, a Sequence 5 Beyonder could be considered quite a powerhouse. Unless the ship had a demigod escorting it, it was very difficult for Beyonders at the same level to put up any effective resistance if her target was solely a mummy. After all, there were too many items the Beyonder guards had to look out for. Furthermore, they might be scattered in different cabins due to the different means of storage.
This time, it was Sharron’s turn to provide the explanation. She used her succinct manner of speech as usual.
“We’re worried that it’s a trap the Rose School of Thought is using to target us.
“If there’s nothing, 1,000 pounds. If there’s something, we will be in charge of drawing attention while you take away the mummy. Depending on the level of danger, it will range from 5,000 to 10,000 pounds.”
I see…Klein didn’t immediately reply as he thought and asked, “Do you know of Spirit World Plunderers?”
A Wraith was also a type of Beyonder who could effectively move through the spirit world.
Sharron nodded slightly and said, “I can use the cash and the relevant information about Spirit World Plunderers as payment.”
Klein tersely acknowledged.
“I’ll consider it. I’ll write to you before midnight.”
As an excellent Seer, he would head above the gray fog to confirm the level of danger regardless of what it was. However, he could confirm that this was definitely not a trap targeted at him since he had no need for a mummy.
“Alright,” Sharron replied with a deadpan expression.
Klein didn’t immediately bid them farewell as he walked to the door and informed Ian to enter. He then asked, “Are there any news worth taking note of recently?”
Ian thought for a moment and mentioned pieces of information that were relatively important.
“…Someone is trying to find out about the organization that believes in The Fool…”
Klein was somewhat surprised as he asked with a smile, “A young man with black hair and green eyes?”
He suspected that it was Leonard Mitchell.
Ian shook his head.
“No, black hair and black eyes.”
Some mister from the Aurora Order?Klein considered for a moment before asking, “Can you draw who it is?”
“…” Ian was taken aback before he said in a self-deprecating manner. “You might never be able to recognize him if that’s the case.”
At this moment, Sharron said, “I can help you.”
“Alright.” Ian first heaved a sigh of relief before following the instructions to prepare a rather simple ritual.
Then, his body trembled as he drew a sketch while being possessed by a Wraith:
It was a young man with curly black hair, black eyes, a wide forehead, and a thin face while wearing a monocle.
Amon!
Blasphemer Amon!
Amon!
Klein’s pupils constricted, and although he looked normal on the surface, he tensed up significantly with his heart churning with waves of alarm.
Although he had kept using Amon to scare the grandpa in Leonard’s body, as well as the Marauder pathway demigod beside Hazel, he was only using the name. He never expected that this Blasphemer, a King of Angels, would arrive in Backlund so quickly. “He” was even looking for the organization that believed in The Fool!
In fact, although it’s surprising, it’s understandable. With Backlund having an angel and demigod of the Marauder pathway, it’s only a matter of time before Amon arrives based on the law of Beyonder characteristics convergence… The only problem is that “He” has been searching for something in the Forsaken Land of the Gods for so many years, so it’s unlikely he would suddenly abandon his search. Besides, “His” mausoleum in the outskirts of Backlund has been destroyed by the Machinery Hivemind, making it difficult for “Him” to come and go as he pleases… Therefore, this isn’t “His” main body, but an avatar? An avatar that exists in the Northern Continent? Hmm, an angel of the Marauder pathway should be good at using Worms of Time to create avatars. Amon must be stronger than “Them”…Klein’s thoughts raced as fast as lightning as he gradually came to a certain conclusion.
At times, he even suspected that the Mythical Creature of the Marauder pathway was a bunch of Worms of Time that combined together via a certain method.
As a Marauder pathway’s King of Angels before the Cataclysm, Amon definitely knows what the name “The Fool” means and can detect the corresponding aura… “He” might even wish to steal control over the gray fog… “He” came here for The Fool this time. This is really going to be a headache…After his initial shock, Klein gradually composed himself.
What he was most afraid of now was that he would end up encountering Blasphemer Amon because of the law of Beyonder characteristics convergence. And Amon was clearly able to detect his uniqueness. When that happens, it might not even cause a stir before the so-called The Fool had to consider if he could be resurrected. After all, this was a King of Angels, an existence just second to a true god. Furthermore, the Marauder pathway was always known for their deceit and concealment. Amon wasn’t necessarily afraid to take action, even in Backlund. Perhaps stealing the fate of others was a strength of “His.”
From the looks of it, temporarily leaving Backlund to head for West Balam might not be a bad choice… Anyway, the biggest problem stems from myself. If I had already advanced and become a Bizarro Sorcerer, I’ll be able to hide the gray fog’s aura. Even if I encounter Amon, I won’t have to be afraid of exposing anything…Klein drew a silent breath as he once again felt a sense of urgency.
He needed to quickly push open the door to Sequence 4, change his existence, and become a demigod!
For this, he needed to work harder, be it making another marionette, acting at a deeper level to speed up his digestion, or gathering the corresponding ingredients!
Phew… Backlund really is a terrifying place. If Ouroboros hasn’t left, or if he has already returned, just the ones I know would number four, no—five angels, including two Kings of Angels! I haven’t included the royal family and military who use Backlund as their base. I haven’t included the underground evil spirit whose whereabouts are unknown. A former King of Angels that fused with the wills of two other angels… If the Rose School of Thought’s Abomination Suah comes in pursuit of Gehrman Sparrow, that would really be a bustle. This would be nothing compared to the demigod-level battle outside Bayam City…Klein looked at the sketch drawn by Ian as he vaguely shook his head.
“Okay, got it.”
He shook his head. To Ian and Maric, he had said so because he didn’t know the monocled man, but in fact, he was expressing his exasperation.
“I’ll have to leave. I’ll reply to you before midnight.” Klein took off his hat and bowed, slowly walking out of the billiard room. He then teleported back to 160 Böklund Street from a secluded alley outside the Bravehearts Bar.
Inside his master bedroom, the first thing he considered wasn’t Miss Sharron’s and Maric’s request, but on how he was to deal with the problems that Amon brought with “Him”.
In such aspects, being rather experienced, he quickly came up with an idea.
It was to find something for Amon to do to draw “His” attention away!
As for what that was, it was definitely something “He” found irresistible, something that he would definitely be interested in; for example, an angel from the Marauder pathway, Pallez Zoroast!
Perhaps this was key to Amon’s ability to become a Sequence 0 true god. It would be something far more important than finding the organization that believed in The Fool.
Of course, Klein definitely wouldn’t directly sell out Leonard’s grandpa, because “He” had yet to show any ill intent to date.
His thoughts were simple. It was to inform this matter to Pallez Zoroast that Amon was already in Backlund. He wanted to see the reaction of the angel who had survived since the Fourth Epoch; then, he would follow up based on the situation.
If that grandpa is helpless against Amon who’s likely only an avatar, he can only get Leonard to use the excuse of a mission to leave Backlund to hide from Amon. As for me, I’ll have to bring forward my trip to West Balam. I’ll just say that it has something important to do with my network. I’ll secretly teleport back for the placenta blood when Snake of Fate Will Auceptin is born…Klein arrived at a decision as he took out a piece of paper and wrote:
“Amon has arrived.”
Folding the letter and putting it into an envelope, Klein took out the adventurer’s harmonica and blew hard.
When Reinette Tinekerr appeared, he took out a gold coin from his pocket and pressed it on the envelope.
This was one of the ten gold coins that he had gotten Richardson to exchange for him in the afternoon. It was to maintain his image of Dwayne Dantès to being equal to someone at the level of Pallez Zoroast. Even when Klein informed Leonard Mitchell of the method of contact, he didn’t inform him that the payment of a gold coin was needed.
This shows that face is something you buy with money…As Klein sighed, he said to Miss Messenger who was wearing a dark, complicated dress.
“Send the letter to 7 Pinster Street. Oh, just throw it into the mailbox. There’s no need to send it to the addressee.”
As he wasn’t certain of Pallez Zoroast’s true intentions and character, Klein wished to hide more of his trump cards in front of “Him”; therefore, before Leonard wrote to Klein Moretti, he had no plans on letting the poet see Miss Messenger.
The blonde, red-eyed head in Reinette Tinekerr’s left hand was raised up as it sucked the letter and gold coin into its mouth. However, she didn’t immediately disappear. Instead, she floated at her spot, looking at Klein silently with all eight eyes.
“What’s wrong?” Klein was taken aback before coming up with a guess. He asked with an odd expression, “You don’t know where 7 Pinster Street is?”
Only then did he recall that a messenger’s delivery of letters depended on their mysticism-based location. It was based on the person they contracted with and people they had formerly delivered letters to. Therefore, once the latter left a detectable range, the messenger would not be able to find them.
Upon hearing Klein’s question, two of Reinette Tinekerr’s heads nodded in unison, indicating that she didn’t know.
Klein immediately coughed lightly, pulled out the drawer, and took out a map of Backlund. He then used a fountain pen to circle out North Borough. Following that, he circled Pinster Street.
“When you’re here, you will see the unit number on the buildings.” Klein folded the map and handed it over.
The head in Reinette Tinekerr’s right hand immediately opened its mouth and bit down on the map. Then, her figure phased away and entered the spirit world.
Upon seeing this, Klein heaved a sigh of relief. He turned and walked out of his master bedroom and headed for the half-open room with the balcony to read the papers and magazines.
Late into the night, he took four steps counterclockwise before soaking into the bathtub and entering the mysterious space above the gray fog.
“Helping Sharron and Maric obtain the Tutanssess II mummy is dangerous.” Klein took off the topaz pendant on his left wrist and let it hang to perform a divination.
This time, the spirit pendulum rotated clockwise with a weak amplitude and relatively slow frequency.
This means that the danger isn’t too great… Furthermore, even if it’s a trap targeted at Miss Sharron and Maric, there’s no need for the present me to be too afraid…Klein beckoned with his hand as he made a translucent miniature black crystal card fly to him.
This was the Fate Siphon charm.
Klein had used a Worm of Time to create a demigod-level high-level charm!
Right on the heels of that, he summoned Creeping Hunger and the Sea God Scepter. Wearing the former, he picked up the latter and recorded Lightning Storm and Hurricane.
The mutated and upgraded Creeping Hunger could use Mr. X’s soul and characteristic to record two demigod-level Beyonder powers that didn’t exceed Sequence 3. With this, Klein no longer needed to borrow Leymano’s Travels anymore. Furthermore, it was more convenient. After all, flipping a spellbook affected his use of Death Knell and the Fate Siphon charm, unless he grew another two hands.
After making his preparations, Klein returned to the real world, pulled out a piece of paper and wrote simply:
“Exact time, location, and plan.”
…
At 1 a.m., Leonard, who had slept two hours, woke up energetically. He prepared to leave 7 Pinster Street and head for the Saint Samuel Cathedral’s basement.
Just as he stepped out the door, he suddenly had his spiritual intuition trigger before he subconsciously cast his gaze to the side.
A look of puzzlement flashed in his eyes as he walked over and opened the mailbox.
During dinner, he had cleared the newspapers, bills, and letters inside. Typically, there wouldn’t be any items in the mailbox until daybreak. After all, the mailmen would’ve clocked off work and returned home. However, at this moment, there was a thin letter waiting silently at the bottom of the mailbox.
“Old Man, you didn’t inform me of a new letter,” Leonard said softly as he picked up the letter.
The slightly aged voice in his mind replied, “The person didn’t enter.”
Leonard knew that Old Man’s senses were limited to his body; hence, he didn’t speak further. He tore open the envelope and took out the letter, flicking it flat.
The letter was mostly empty with just one short line:
“Amon has arrived.”
Amon has arrived…Leonard’s pupils dilated immediately.
At the same time, he heard the Parasite in him gasp for the first time.
Towards Amon, Leonard didn’t have a strong, direct impression of him. All he knew was that it was the most feared enemy of the Parasite in his body. “He” was the culprit that left this mysterious and powerful Old Man injured to this day. Therefore, he quickly calmed down and asked with a suppressed voice, “What do we do now?”
In his mind, the slightly-aged voice sounded after three seconds.
“The one that came probably isn’t Amon’s actual body but one of ‘His’ avatars.”
“He”… Indeed, Blasphemer Amon is an angel, and probably a Sequence 1 angel. After all, Old Man is suspected to be a Grounded Angel…As Leonard absorbed the information to verify his theories, he listened to Pallez Zoroast continue,“If Amon’s actual body appears in Backlund, it might very well cause a deity’s descent.”
A deity’s descent? How many years has it been since something like this happened? Since the Fifth Epoch, occurrences like these were legends that were recorded in the internal canon. They had never publicly happened before! Could this mean that, even among Sequence 1s, Amon is one of the most powerful existences? It’s no wonder “He” is called a Blasphemer…In just a few words, Leonard came to realize how terrifying the angel named Amon was.
Standing in front of the mailbox, his thoughts wandered when he suddenly had an idea. He hurriedly suppressed his voice and said, “Since Amon has such importance placed on him by the deities, shouldn’t we try to find a way to inform the Church of the news of ‘His’ appearance in Backlund…”
From Leonard’s point of view, The Church of Evernight and Storm, which was born in an earlier epoch and existed through the entire Fourth Epoch, had rich experience in resisting angels. They were the best choice at dealing with Amon.
In his mind, Pallez Zoroast chortled.
“It’s useless. It might even be something Amon wishes to accomplish.
“To ‘Him,’ it’s just a loss of an avatar. It will just waste a bit of his strength but not deal ‘Him’ any actual harm. And ‘He’ can use the death of ‘His’ avatar to see the corresponding changes in fate. From that, he will be able to see the source of the stir or the creation of the waves. Although this doesn’t allow ‘Him’ to directly lock onto you and me, he will be able to greatly reduce the circle, creating the conditions for ‘His’ actual body to deal a lethal blow.
“Besides, do you think there will only be one avatar of Amon in Backlund?
“Based on ‘His’ habits and style, ‘He’ might only have one avatar that ‘He’ doesn’t hide, but in fact, surrounding this ‘beacon’ are several, dozens, or even more than a hundred avatars.
“When we attempt to eliminate the one that’s out in the open, it might very well be the case that a few, dozens, or more than a hundred Amons will appear from every spot. ‘He’ could be a passerby, a bird on the roof, an ant on the ground, and ‘He’ could also be an insect in wooden logs, microbes in the air. One who isn’t a demigod wouldn’t notice it even if ‘His’ avatar invades their bodies…”
As he listened to Old Man’s detailed description, Leonard felt a chill run through his back. He suddenly had a feeling that the surrounding air was filled with countless Amons.
“You’re afraid now?”Pallez Zoroast chuckled.“If you understand how Amon can steal away your fate without showing any anomalies, you will be even more terrified.”
“What do you mean by stealing away my fate?” Leonard asked, feeling wary and puzzled.
Pallez’s old voice sighed.
“‘He’ will follow you back. Then, you’ll discover that your parents will be making ‘Him’ their son. Your wife will view ‘Him’ as her husband. Your child will treat ‘Him’ as their father. Your friends, everyone you know, will treat ‘Him’ as you. And you will be the unlucky one. You will lose all connection with the real world and slowly die.”
“…Would such a theft be permanent?” Leonard couldn’t help but draw a gasp.
Pallez Zoroast sniggered.
“Before a thief is caught, will he volunteer to return what he stole?
“Unless ‘He’ has had enough fun with it.”
Leonard instantly fell silent. He felt that an enemy at Amon’s level was no longer someone one could defend themselves against but was completely unfathomable.
After a few seconds, he asked, hardly being able to hide his hoarse voice, “Then what do we do?”
He didn’t share his own thoughts because they were most likely unpragmatic.
Pallez Zoroast fell silent for a moment before saying,“Let’s watch and see.”
…
Inside the Bravehearts Bar.
Maric was waiting at Billiard Room 3 according to the agreement.
Since Sherlock Moriarty had agreed to provide help, discussing the operation’s details face-to-face was necessary.
It wasn’t something that could be figured out via an exchange of letters.
Guzzling down a mouthful of beer, Maric raised his hand to comb his hair. His pale face was drained of the color of blood. The demented look on his face was a lot less than before.
At this moment, his heart stirred. He looked up to the side and saw a figure in a top hat and formal suit outlined quickly. It was none other than Sherlock Moriarty.
Teleport?Maric’s heart palpitated as his pupils constricted. He instinctively raised his level of wariness.
This wasn’t because he didn’t trust Sherlock Moriarty, but a natural reaction for a creature when facing a higher existence on the food chain.
At the same time, he noticed through the corner of his eye that Sharron’s doll-like figure had appeared on the high stool.
Klein pressed down his hat and bowed at the two. He said with a smile, “What I’m most concerned about is the amount of intel you have.
“If there’s sufficient intel, the chances of success will be higher and the risks lower.
“Let me raise a simple example. Do you believe that Tutanssess II’s mummy doesn’t have any problems? Can you confirm which coffin it is in? If you can, I can teleport over before the guards react, traveling with it through the spirit world. That way, the problem will be resolved.”
Just as Maric tried recalling, he heard Sharron say in a calm tone, “It can be confirmed which coffin it is, but we cannot confirm if there are any problems with it.”
Klein nodded and pulled a chair over to sit.
“Apart from that, what else do you know?”
Sharron’s blue eyes moved slightly.
“It might be a trap by the Rose School of Thought, or it might be a trap by the Loen military.”
You didn’t mention the second guess previously… That’s right, before obtaining any confirmation of cooperating together, even I wouldn’t divulge too much…Klein thought as he questioned, targeting the latter point.
“A trap meant for the Rose School of Thought?”
Maric answered this time. He said in detail, “In the ancient Highlands Kingdom, creating a mummy was the tradition for an esteemed person. It’s considered sacred, and the Pharaoh’s mummy is not something to be blasphemed against. Back then, before the Loen, Intis, and Feynapotter allied forces attacked this kingdom, the Pharaoh’s descendants had moved the most important batch of mummies, including the remains of the Pharaohs of past dynasties.
“This time, one of the Highlands’ rebel armies had their secret base stormed. The Loen army found the Tutanssess II mummy at the lowest level and plan on delivering it to Backlund to hand it to an unknown military organization for research.
“To the Pharaoh’s descendants, this is an insult of the greatest order. They have a sufficient motive to snatch Tutanssess II’s mummy back. And among these descendants, there’s a demigod named Mahmosi. He’s both one of the main leaders of the rebel army and is also an important member of the Rose School of Thought. He’s the student of Abomination Suah.”
Klein nodded slightly and answered, “That is to say that Tutanssess II’s mummy might be bait for the Loen army to fish out Mahmosi. Of course, this doesn’t exclude the possibility that the Rose School of Thought is deliberately sacrificing a Pharaoh’s remains to eliminate you.”
He originally wanted to say that as a Sequence 6 and 5, there was no need for the Rose School of Thought to go to such an extent. But when he recalled that the present main faction of the Rose School of Thought was “indulgence,” with them not holding back when it came to their desire for revenge, he believed that he couldn’t make a decision using an ordinary person’s point of view.
Furthermore, Miss Sharron and Maric were able to escape the Mother Tree of Desire’s restrictions and successfully escape from the Rose School of Thought. Apart from luck, they might have someone supporting them in secret… If there is such a person, that person is definitely a target the Rose School of Thought wants to be uprooted…Klein’s mind naturally formulated these thoughts, but he didn’t say it out loud.
“Yes,” Maric said as he rubbed the corners of his eyes. The large amount of words he said had made him feel perturbed both in mind and desire.
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “If it’s the former, the situation might be more troublesome than I imagined.
“To deal with a demigod, a demigod with companions, the Loen army will have at least two Beyonders at the same combat level as Mahmosi lying in ambush. Apart from that, they will definitely have some redundancies to prevent any accidents. For example, they will prepare a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. In short, if this isn’t near Backlund or made into a joint operation with the three Churches, it might not be possible to so easily set up such a trap.”
Sharron’s chin moved slightly as she nodded in agreement with Sherlock Moriarty’s judgment.
Klein didn’t emphasize the difficulty as he said, “Therefore, we have to obtain more accurate and detailed intel. From that, we can make more targeted preparations. This will allow us to achieve our goals.”
Without waiting for Sharron and Maric to say a word, he added, “I know of a secret existence for magic mirror divination. ‘He’ strictly adheres to a principle of reciprocity. If you do not mind your privacy or actions that will bring about intense humiliation, you can obtain answers to many questions from ‘Him.’
“Are you willing to try?
“I’ll perform the summoning.”
In dark divination, whoever did the summoning typically suffered the greatest risk.
“What happens if I refuse to divulge my private matters or reject doing such actions?” Maric asked with narrowed eyes.
Klein sincerely replied, “You’ll suffer a lightning strike, causing quite significant damage.”
Lightning strike…Maric originally believed that with a Zombie’s toughness, it wasn’t too big a problem to suffer any direct damage, but he had never expected it to be lightning which was relatively strong against the dead.
He hesitated for a moment and glanced at Sharron. After receiving an affirmative nod, he exhaled and said, “Okay.”
Klein didn’t speak further. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket as he instructed, “Prepare a mirror.”
Just as he said that, a palm-sized makeup mirror appeared on the billiard table.
A regal-styled makeup mirror…Klein glanced at it and drew a symbol that was a mixture of concealment and mystery prying.
With Klein finishing his final stroke, the lights in Billiard Room 3 dimmed.
On the dainty makeup mirror, aqueous patterns rippled out before turning into a dark scene.
Immediately, one bloody word after another appeared:
“Raise your questions.”
This scene was filled with a sense of supernatural horror. Even though standing there was a Wraith and a Zombie, they couldn’t help but feel overwhelmed as they momentarily didn’t dare say a word.
Only Klein continued wearing a smile as though he was accustomed to all of this.
He had previously exhorted Arrodes to not raise questions that were too difficult or private, and also to not act like a servant. If it wasn’t because Sharron and Maric could ask much more targeted questions as a result of understanding the situation better, Klein was more inclined to handling it himself and not exposing the reality of having such a “helper.”
After a few seconds of silence, Maric took two steps forward, came to the billiard table, and opened his mouth.
At this moment, Sharron gentle but emotionless voice sounded:
“I’ll ask the questions.”
Without waiting for Maric to answer, she floated up into a standing position and looked at the mirror.
“Is the Tutanssess II mummy a trap that the Loen military set up to target the Rose School of Thought?”
The mirror’s blood-red words melted away and slid down, dragging away the stains, barely leaving two words behind which wriggled to form:
“That’s right.”
It is indeed a trap the Loen military set up for the Rose School of Thought. We can preliminary eliminate the situation that it’s a plot the Rose School of Thought has to target Miss Sharron and Maric. After all, the risk involved exceeds the value of a Sequence 5 and 6 combined. Even if the Rose School of Thought can’t curb their desire for revenge, they wouldn’t be this crazy; unless, they were already planning on dealing with the Loen military and decided to involve this matter as well. If that’s the case, the best place to have such a matter unfold would be in the Southern Continent or at sea, and not somewhere in the vicinity of Backlund. Who knows what kind of terrifying fellows are hidden here…Amidst his thoughts, Klein saw the surface of the mirror turn dark again as new blood-colored words appeared:
“Based on the principle of reciprocity, it’s my turn to ask a question.
“If you answer wrong or lie, you will be punished.”
Rather obedient. He didn’t make the request of doing artistic actions…Looking at the billiard table, Klein nodded indiscernibly.
At this moment, the words from before slowly vanished, presenting new words:
“You…”
As the bloody word froze for a full three seconds, it followed up:
“…are to answer with the relationship between the Chained God and the Mother Tree of Desire.”
For some reason, Klein felt that the remaining parts of the sentence had its blood-colored text darken significantly. Thankfully, the question wasn’t too out of place, and it was something he would like to know.
Sharron looked at the mirror and replied in a deadpan manner, “Since the Fifth Epoch, after the perishing of Death, the Eggers family gradually lost control over the Star Highlands and Paz Valley, allowing those places to have their own Beyonder organization, the Rose School of Thought.
“In the beginning, there wasn’t the Mother Tree of Desire, only the Chained God. The Rose School of Thought advocated temperance and established a religious ritual system, including laws. Formal members led ascetic lives to deal with the repercussions of receiving powers.
“One day, a divine revelation added terms about indulgence. Many people slowly changed and restored ancient but bloody primitive sacrificial traditions. Later, the School of Thought’s upper echelons began secretly calling the Chained God the manifestation of the Mother Tree of Desire.”
By the sound of it, the Chained God was corrupted by the Mother Tree of Desire bit by bit or replaced… If this entity was once a Sequence 0, then the Mother Tree of Desire is truly terrifying. It’s no wonder it’s viewed as an enemy by all the other deities… However, the Chained God might not be a Sequence 0. There’s a small possibility of being a Uniqueness that has fully come to life, or a King of Angels with two Sequence 1 characteristics, or even someone weaker. There’s currently not enough information to verify the matter…Klein frowned slightly as he began thinking about the matters regarding the Mother Tree of Desire.
At this moment, Sharron had switched to asking, “What problems does the Tutanssess II mummy possess?”
On the mirror’s surface, the blood-red text squirmed and changed into a complete sentence:
“It’s filled with hexes, a manifestation of hexes. It has the possibility of automatically becoming a Zombie.”
This mummy is comprised of hexes? As expected of a corpse left behind by a High-Sequence Beyonder… How should this be resolved?Klein turned to look at Sharron and Maric and discovered that they were sufficiently calm without any hint of surprise, as though they already knew that. And this also meant that they had the means to resolve the matter. Of course, Sharron didn’t have much of an expression regardless of the matter. She was as calm as she always was.
After Arrodes answered, it followed the principle of reciprocity and raised its question:
“You…”
“…have been trying hard to increase your Sequence. Why do you do so?”
This time, it had used the same bloody text as the opening, but the words that followed after a few seconds didn’t appear that bright.
Does this mean that Arrodes is hesitating and struggling, resisting its own urges? On the one hand, it finds it difficult to curb its wishes to raise difficult-to-answer questions, but on the other hand, it’s taking my instructions into considerations and thus holding back?Klein thought in amusement.
Sharron stood there in silence before gently moving her lips.
“In the beginning, it was to not be bullied by others. Now, it’s to have the strength to protect myself and my companions, and revenge, as well as spread the principle of temperance… If everyone can temper their desires, to not have wars and killing, there will be less misery.”
Klein was surprised by what he heard. His impression of Sharron was that she was a woman of few words.
It wasn’t that she couldn’t say that many words, but that even if she had much to say, she held back greatly and didn’t provide any additional descriptions. For example, in her answer to the first question, she had simply recounted the situation, and although she appeared to say a lot, she hadn’t said one word more or anything subjective. The words she added towards the end was a relatively talkative act based on her character.
This is something that’s been on her mind, a point of view that she has been repressing for a very long time?Klein suddenly imagined the chaotic reality of the wars in the Southern Continent.
They were lands with plenty of slavery. There were batches of people from the lower class who died of hunger and sickness. There were constant wars and live sacrifices.
If I were born in the Southern Continent and could live to this point, I’ll definitely wish for world peace and happiness to the people… Speaking of which, Miss Sharron and Maric do not look like they are of Southern Continent descent. That’s right, before Death perished, passage between the Northern and Southern Continent was allowed… Also, Sharron mentioned revenge. That word was said without conviction, as though she doesn’t hold out hope for it. Or does she not have that strong of a desire for it?Klein sighed silently as he watched Sharron raise detail after detail and answer question after question.
After learning of the situation regarding the Tutanssess II mummy, Sharron asked again, “Apart from Mahmosi, who are the High-Sequence Beyonders that will appear in this trap?”
The mirror surface’s aqueous wave rippled and formed a bright light, one that enveloped everything. Nothing else could be seen.
With Arrodes’s powers, it likely involves an angel or Grade 0 Sealed Artifact. That’s why it wasn’t able to provide an accurate answer…Klein retracted his gaze and said to Sharron and Maric with a smile, “From the looks of it, it’s as I guessed. The Loen military has prepared plenty of redundancies.”
Sharron nodded slightly as she continued staring at the mirror, awaiting the secret existence to raise “His” question.
The blood-colored text squirmed and no longer paused like before. Everything appeared at once.
“What are your thoughts regarding your teacher?”
Teacher? Miss Sharron has a teacher… That’s right, as part of the temperance faction, to not be influenced by the Rose School of Thought which had changed internally, and to keep to her original path, someone must’ve provided her with help… This is also one of the reasons why she and Maric could escape?Enlightened, Klein anticipated Sharron’s answer.
Sharron pursed her lips.
“I respect ‘Her’.”
…She used ‘Her’?Klein nearly couldn’t maintain his smile from the shock.
Including the orthodox Churches and the various major Beyonder organizations, Grounded Angels were very rare. There might only be one or two. He originally imagined that Sharron’s teacher was a Sequence 4 or 3 saint with a peak strength equivalent to Sea King Jahn Kottman. To his surprise, she had used “Her” as a pronoun. In Loen, ancient Feysac, and even Jotun and Elvish, this pronoun was very different from his, her, its!
After his shock, Klein suddenly sighed deeply.Miss Sharron’s current situation largely implies that her teacher is probably not around. She and Maric escaped perhaps due to the final struggle of the temperance faction within the Rose School of Thought. And to the Mother Tree of Desire, either it’s corruption or decimation to create a Sealed Artifact. There will not be any other choices.
The mirror turned dark again as the bright red text vanished.
After a while, new words appeared again.
“Continue.”
“I no longer have any questions. Thank you for your help,” Sharron curtsied as she said slowly.
With her saying that, the mirror returned to normal. The lighting in the billiard room wasn’t dim any longer.
Sharron looked at Klein and said in a tone without any abnormalities, “We shall forgo this matter.”
Clearly, she also understood the meaning behind the blast of light that appeared during the hidden existence’s final answer.
Klein shook his head and smiled.
“There’s no need to rush into a decision. Let me ask you a few more things. Perhaps there might still be a chance that doesn’t require us to take too much of a risk.”
At least my divination results say that it’s possible!he added silently.
“What is it?” Maric couldn’t help but ask.
Upon hearing Maric’s question, Klein picked up the piece of paper with the symbol that summoned Arrodes and shook it as he wiped away his smile. He said in all seriousness, “Tell me the detailed process for creating a Pharaoh mummy in the ancient Highlands Kingdom.”
As he said that, the piece of paper was engulfed in scarlet-red flames, turning to ash.
Maric glanced at Sharron and replied after some thought.
“First step, lay it down for three to five days and use some auxiliary methods to make the Beyonder characteristic naturally seep out and not become a Sealed Artifact from fusing with any parts of the Pharaoh’s body.
“Second step, hold a cleansing ritual. Place the corpse on an altar, pray to the Chained God, and hope that half the deceased’s spirit remains in the body. This won’t affect the return of the son of God, and it can also allow the created mummy to maintain a long period of spirituality.
“Third step, using Beyonder powers or actual technology, remove the corpse’s brain, innards, and bodily fluids, leaving only the heart.
“Fourth step, stuff the corpse with perfumes and medicine that’s filled with spirituality and completely dehydrate the body…
“Fifth step, stuff the perfumes and medicine inside again. Arrange some preparations for a ritual on the corpse’s surface, then wrap it up in linen bandages before putting it into a sarcophagus.
“Sixth step, the organs which were handled in a similar manner as the fourth step will be used as materials for the ritual. They will be placed in the four corners of the sarcophagus. Likewise for the brain and bodily fluids. The former will be stirred into mush, mixing with the latter. And the sarcophagus will have some preserved circulatory tracts that mimic the deceased state before death… This can gather spirituality from the spirit world and the surroundings, making the Pharaoh mummy an ingredient rich in spirituality even after more than a millennium. It can be made into a rather powerful zombie…”
Sounds like it has nothing to do with enhancing one’s ability in that area. I wonder how Apothecaries turn such rot into a miracle. Yes, there seems to be a difference in the way Egyptian mummies are made on Earth. The level of mysticism involved is a lot greater…Klein finished listening carefully and quickly analyzed if there was anything that could be used as part of the plan.
Regardless, Tutanssess II’s mummy is something with extreme research value. Unless it’s necessary, no one is willing to destroy it…Klein fell into deep thought for a moment before looking at Sharron who had returned onto her high stool. He asked with a solemn expression, “What’s the furthest distance you can travel with Mirror Blink?”
Sharron sat there and answered without any hesitation, “300 meters.”
That’s far enough, much better than my Flaming Jump. However, this is expected. After all, a Wraith’s main trait is to come and go without detection, while Flaming Jump is just part of a magic show… Hmm, not bad. This can be used…Klein couldn’t help but inwardly make a poignant remark.
Although he once had a Wraith marionette, he didn’t know the limits of Mirror Blink, because before it could reach its limit, it would slip out from his control radius. Once that happened, the marionette was equivalent to a dead object. The blink would fail midway.
Klein asked a few more questions and formulated a general plan. After looking at Sharron and Maric separately, he said with a steady tone, “We still have a chance of snatching Tutanssess II’s mummy away. There is a risk, but it won’t be high.
“Yes, that’s on the condition that the two of you listen to my instructions. Let me lead this operation. Of course, if you believe it’s unacceptable, you can choose to terminate the operation midway and choose to return. That’s your freedom. Just remember to pay me.”
If this was in the past, Maric would’ve rejected the proposal without a thought. He and Sherlock were considered very experienced Mid-Sequence Beyonders, so how could he listen to a newly-advanced Beyonder who had once sought their protection before? But after the previous cooperation effort, the intelligence, adaptability, and the mysterious items Sherlock Moriarty possessed had left a deep impression on Maric. He couldn’t help but consider him as equals. When news of Gehrman Sparrow continuously reached Backlund, he had been shocked, being even more convinced that he was one of the strongest Beyonders below that of High-Sequence Beyonders. In mysticism, this was a form of authority when it came to Beyonder combat.
Since he possessed authority, it meant abiding by it!
He can still teleport…Maric recalled the way Sherlock Moriarty appeared, and he had a strong sense of confidence bolstered within him. Perhaps there was a chance of success.
He turned his head and looked at Sharron.
The two nodded in unison.
“Alright,” Sharron responded, her blue eyes not showing any signs of hesitation.
Klein immediately revealed a smile.
“I’ll go into the specifics when we rendezvous at the scene.”
Apart from defining the problems and obtaining a more accurate account of the situation, his deliberate appearance using Traveling and providing a “secret existence” to obtain intel was also to establish his image. It boosted the way they viewed him, giving him the ability to be in charge.
As a Marionettist, even without a marionette for the time being, he had to control others to complete a targeted act!
To Klein, this operation was partly to help Sharron and Maric, but he also had hopes of using this grand act and his directing of puppets to further accelerate the digestion of his potion.
It had to be said that the immense pressure of Amon’s appearance in Backlund and his recent interaction with Spectators had allowed the marionette-less him to greater understand the Marionettist principle he had previously concluded. With his marionette as a lead, he could control his enemies to put on a puppet act in real life.
His current idea was:
Even without a marionette, he could use his dominance, language, and the settings he designed, or a combination of these factors, to control his target, putting on a puppet act in real life.
Marionettists weren’t only controlling Spirit Body Threads!
And what he did previously was merely a small attempt.
Just like Amon, a simple appearance is enough to put many matters into motion. It makes me and Pallez Zoroast appear to be waiting for “Him” to signal with a wave of the conductor’s baton…Klein silently sighed as he heard Sharron and Maric answer in unison, “Okay.”
…
In the evening at Pritz Harbor, there were elegant gas street lamps made of black metal. They illuminated the various streets with the light they emitted.
At this moment, most of the ships had moored. Silence was the main tune of the area.
At the top of a warehouse, there were many wooden crates circling an area. Three figures suddenly appeared from the void. They were none other than Sherlock Moriarty in his formal suit and top hat, Maric in his white shirt and black vest, and Sharron who always wore a black bonnet and regal dress.
With the help of Teleport, they directly traveled from Backlund all the way here. There was quite a distance between them and the dock where the ship that carried the Tutanssess II mummy was moored at.
Klein pressed down with his right hand as the bottom of his feet stepped on the wood. He nimbly leaped above the crossbar and, like walking on flat ground, quickly arrived by the wall.
There was a tiny air vent here.
He then took out the telescope provided by Sharron, and he looked at the dock based on the intel.
All the building roofs were occupied by soldiers with steam backpacks and thick-barreled rifles. They patrolled the area and were alert of their surroundings, prepared to shoot at any trespassers who dared come near. Only one warning was to be given.
Apart from them, there were a few exaggerated robot monsters parked around the dock. They were entirely metal, and their height had exceeded that of giants. At the top of them, cold machine guns could rotate, and a steam chimney stood erect. The bottoms were grayish-white in color, with many parts exposing rivets, nuts, and gears. They looked rather crude.
In addition, in front of the robots was a very thick cannon. Situated underneath it were two rows of metal wheels with rubber treads.
They were obviously manned, but Klein couldn’t see who they were, making it impossible to determine if they were Beyonders or not.
Close to these steel monsters, above the dock was a dark black metal tower standing at a height of more than ten meters. It had a complicated pulley system that seemed to lack any sophistication. Drooping down were steel cables and a hook.
On the surface, it doesn’t seem too simple, but it can’t be considered a high-level military operation…Klein retracted his gaze and threw the telescope to the approaching Maric so that he could observe the situation.
Before they started taking action, they had come to an agreement. It was to not use Beyonder powers, relying on non-mysticism methods to spy on their target to avoid sounding off any alarms. After all, it was very likely that a demigod was lurking in the dock district.
Of course, Klein had adjusted the powers recorded inside Creeping Hunger. He had matched Paper Angel with Hurricane instead of Lightning Storm.
After Sharron was kept up to date with the situation, Klein, who was standing by a wooden frame, revealed a seemingly relaxed smile.
“We only have one purpose today. It is to make an attempt if there’s a chance. If there isn’t, we’d rather observe by the side and even evacuate ahead of time.
“Any questions?”
“No,” Sharron calmly replied. Maric shook his head, expressing the same intent.
Klein nodded and looked at Maric.
“How many mirrors have you brought?”
“Nine.” Maric showed his preparations as he pointed to his eyes. “These also count.”
“Alright.” Klein pointed in a direction. “When I leave, you are to head for Pritz Harbor. Along the way, throw these mirrors.”
Maric gaped as though he wanted to ask why. But soon, he understood Sherlock Moriarty’s intentions and nodded seriously.
“I’ll follow your instructions.”
Klein smiled as he extended his hand in midair.
“I hope for a pleasant partnership.”
Maric hesitated for a second before extending his right hand to struck palms with him.
After doing this, the tense feelings in him felt relieved for some reason.
Klein turned to Sharron, took out an iron cigar case, and passed it to her.
“Take this. After receiving my cue, fly towards the lighthouse.
“Following that, silently count down from three before removing the wall of spirituality.
“During this process, as well as after it’s completed, you must not stop flying. Try to fly as irregularly as possible, regardless of the methods employed.
“When you see me create fireworks, immediately isolate the cigar case with a wall of spirituality, and do a Mirror Blink in Maric’s direction. Use everything you have.
“After you meet up, flee all the way without waiting for me. I’ll teleport to you.”
One of the core items in the operation tonight was Azik’s copper whistle!
Stealing the Tutanssess II mummy is difficult, but I can get it to run towards me!
After hearing Sherlock Moriarty’s plan, Sharron didn’t say anything apart from nod her head once in agreement.
Klein immediately took out a steel-gray metal mask and wore it, only revealing his eyes and nostrils.
Similarly, Sharron and Maric wore similar masks as well.
However, they had different reasons for the disguise. For the Wraith and Zombie, it was solely to prevent themselves from being recognized by the Loen military; thus, curtailing their ability to be active in Backlund. As for a Faceless, the act of wearing a mask hid his pathway’s trait of being able to change appearances. It was a form of misdirection for the Loen military’s and Rose School of Thought’s subsequent investigations. After all, they would follow normal logic. Since your face was fake to begin with, why would you do the unnecessary act of wearing a mask?
After waiting for a while, a dull whistle sounded as a ship cruised into the port in the darkness.
Klein returned to the vent, raised the telescope, and cast his gaze at the heavily guarded harbor.
He soon saw a hybrid sailboat with a chimney slowing down as it docked. Meanwhile, two squads of soldiers in red tops and white pants ran over in an orderly fashion with rifles in hand before standing on two sides of a path.
Before long, a gangway was lowered, and people from the ship began alighting.
First were sailors carrying wooden crates. Following that, it was a young man dressed in a major’s uniform. He held a small casket made of crystal with a heavy expression. Surrounding him were several members of the ship’s crew.
The crew were holding lanterns, illuminating the casket from various angles; thus, accentuating what was inside.
In it was a human skull without any flesh and blood left. It had a strange luster swirling under the light!
The group of people moved at a rather slow speed, as though they were constantly taking note of the angles of illumination to not leave any dark spots.
After they got off the ship, they followed the path to the nearest cargo rail where a steam locomotive was waiting there like a giant serpent. In the cabin behind, a man in a black formal suit walked out.
He was carrying a huge iron bucket, and diagonally above, one could see that it contained layers of ice blocks.
For a second, Klein nearly imagined that there was a bottle of wine inside the ice blocks, just like how alcohol was presented amongst high society and high-end restaurants. However, he soon saw what was embedded in the ice.
It was a hand made purely out of gold!
Unlike the group of people, the man carrying the bucket moved very quickly. Beads of perspiration kept dripping from his forehead as the contact between his palms and the metal surface produced mist.
He seemed to be worried that the ice would completely melt before he arrived at his destination.
The military managed to plunder quite a number of Sealed Artifacts at the Star Highlands, Paz Valley, and Haagenti Plains…Klein sighed poignantly as he patiently waited for Tutanssess II’s sarcophagus to appear.
Another ten plus minutes passed when, situated in the distance, Klein, Sharron, and Maric heard heavy footsteps.
It was like a giant walking over a hollow deck.
Right on the heels of that, the cabin’s side door opened. Four “knights” in black full-body armor carried a golden sarcophagus as they slowly walked out. Their footsteps clinked and clanked, reverberating.
The sarcophagus’s surface was engraved with symbols like strange birds, serpents, feathers, and masks. It appeared ancient and mysterious, with the rich flair of an ancient Highlands Kingdom. It was none other than the Tutanssess II mummy’s resting bed!
Sounds of metallic chains grinding against each other sounded as a pitch-black metal capstan slowly rotated, lowering the steel cables and hook down. People began securing them against the corners of Tutanssess II’s sarcophagus.
Then, a complicated gear system began operating as the heavy sarcophagus was hung up, moving towards a topless carriage outside the harbor.
The four black, full-bodied-armored “knights” had the pressure on them relieved as they sat on the deck, letting out heavy panting.
Amidst the panting, one of the “knights” suddenly grunted.
In a crevice of his armor, dark red blood streamed out in increasing amounts. Towards the end, tiny black armored worms began crawling out of it.
Thud!
The “knight” fell backward, his helmet falling off, revealing mangled flesh and a head whose eye sockets were empty. Countless black armored worms crawled out.
A hex… Tutanssess II’s mummy is a manifestation of hexes itself… Even when wearing armor with augmented blessings, it’s unable to completely avoid being cursed…Klein sighed silently as he cast his gaze to the golden sarcophagus which was being slowly lowered onto the carriage.
The carriage outside the harbor didn’t have any horses. Standing around the carriage were four “knights” in the same outfits as the ones before.
With the sarcophagus landing, they approached the carriage in preparation to pull it.
At this moment, the wheels of the carriage suddenly begun spinning as it maintained its balance and began moving towards the side.
At that moment, it seemed to come to life!
Klein’s mind tensed up as his gaze turned intense.
Pa! Pa! Pa!The wheels spun rapidly, slamming into the rocks, logs, and steps on an irregular path. The carriage without any horses dragged the golden sarcophagus as it moved towards an empty spot of the harbor.
This scene looked like a scene as described in a horror story.
Close to the harbor, a steel monster with a chimney, cannon, and machine gun turned around as a deep voice was heard from the inside without any obstacles.
“Possession is prohibited here.”
Just as this was said, the carriage which was moving by itself lost its drive. After drawing out two long tracks, it steadily came to a halt.
At the same time, a figure wearing a white robe with golden threads was outlined in midair. He had pale-yellow curled hair, with his eye sockets clearly recessed. His face was thin to the bone.
This was a middle-aged man with mixed heritage from the Southern and Northern Continent. His brown eyes had irrepressible maleficence and madness. His rather thick lips were pierced with dense, patterned golden nails that sealed his mouth. He exuded a sinister and terrifying feeling.
According to Sharron’s and Maric’s description of the characteristics and portrait, Klein instantly recognized him to be an important member of the Rose School of Thought, one of the leaders of the Highland’s rebel army, Mahmosi, who had the nickname, The Silent One.
Just as Mahmosi appeared, he cast his gaze to the steel monster that had issued the command. He completely ignored the Tutanssess II sarcophagus that was staying put diagonally beneath him.
His previous attempt was apparently to determine the location of the Loen military’s demigod!
In a snap, Mahmosi raised his right hand and pulled at the corner of his mouth.
The golden nails that pierced through his lips shot out like bullets as they no longer sealed his mouth.
Following that, Mahmosi opened his mouth.
Klein didn’t hear any sound, nor did he see any light. He discovered the gigantic steam chariot seemed to warp like it was melting. In a blink of an eye, it had transformed into a goat.
A goat with glazed eyes and messy wool!
With a spurting sound, blood spewed out of the goat’s abdomen as a blob of flesh rolled out. Embedded in it was a white glove and a golden mask.
A beam suddenly shot out from the flesh, cleaving through all the chaos and evilness. The squirming flesh and blood began forming a humanoid figure, returning to its original appearance.
It was a black-haired, golden-eyed man with a mask.
At this moment, Mahmosi raised his palm, causing all the guns and cannons that were aiming at him to rise into the sky as they shot into the air.
Then, he took out a cloth doll.
The doll seemed to be made of old cloth. There were obvious stains and specks of blood. Its eyes had been dug out, leaving two empty holes.
The moment it saw light, its face began transforming. Its target of reference was none other than the demigod from the Loen military. Its eye sockets were aimed straight at the man in the golden mask!
When the Loen military’s demigod saw this, he immediately made the ring on his right hand emit a crystalline beam of light as he vanished from his spot, phasing to the back of Mahmosi.
However, the doll’s transformation didn’t stop at all.
Meanwhile, to the side of Tutanssess II’s sarcophagus, the space around it warped as a translucent mouth spanning more than ten meters was outlined.
The mouth suddenly opened and sucked in, creating a terrifying gale that swept up the sarcophagus and the carriage together.
It was suspected to be a spirit world creature!
It was about to devour the Tutanssess II mummy’s sarcophagus!
Suddenly, the bullets and cannonballs that shot into the air turned brilliant as they gathered together, transforming into a grand sea of light that inundated everything.
Klein felt a stabbing pain in his eyes, and even though he closed them in time, tears still flowed down.
Two seconds later, he opened his eyes again and saw the spirit world creature that was only a gigantic mouth had disappeared. Tutanssess II’s golden sarcophagus remained sitting silently on the other carriage. Mahmosi’s figure had blinked away to the other end of the harbor thanks to a metallic surface. The dirty doll in his hand had been restored to its original form while the masked golden-eyed man did a short-distance teleport as he engaged in tight pursuit.
And the spot where the two were originally standing, a female figure in a black evening gown appeared. She too was wearing a golden mask, and on her head was a crown folded from thorns.
On the crown, pure light quickly swirled, amassing an “ocean”; however, it was in a dim state.
At this moment, Klein saw a hand—a hand wearing a black glove.
It was hidden in the shadows, reaching out as it grabbed at the sarcophagus where Tutanssess II’s mummy was stored.
The sarcophagus suddenly vanished, appearing right in front of the palm!
The Rose School of Thought hadn’t sent one demigod, but two. Furthermore, they brought with them a Sealed Artifact from the Marauder pathway!
Upon seeing this, Klein immediately turned his head and shouted to Maric, “Run!”
Maric had been awaiting his orders, so he leaped up the moment he heard that, rushing out of the warehouse as he dashed fervently out of the harbor.
Klein immediately turned around and yelled out to Sharron, “Begin!”
Sharron didn’t hesitate as well. Holding the iron cigar case, she flew towards the lighthouse. As a Wraith, the walls and obstacles along the way were nonexistent.
The commotion she and Maric created had probably been detected, but as it was far from the harbor and far from the battlefield, no one paid attention or bothered.
Klein quickly retracted his gaze, extended his left hand, and aimed his palm at the ventilation hole—right where Tutanssess II’s golden sarcophagus was.
In less than a second, a blurry book materialized before him as an ethereal, distant chant sounded in his ears:
“I came, I saw, I record.”
The pages flipped before landing on one page.
Hurricane!
This was a demigod-level Beyonder power that had a wide area of effect!
The Rose School of Thought demigod, who was hiding in the shadows, wore a hooded black robe and a golden mask with red and black patterns smeared across it. His figure couldn’t be made out, but he was definitely not short, standing at a height of 1.8 meters.
He used the Marauder pathway’s Sealed Artifact to steal Tutanssess II’s sarcophagus, placing it before him. Immediately, his body phased away and drew out an extended form as though he had turned into a thick, long, and soft rope.
This transparent and nearly ethereal “rope” quickly bound the heavy sarcophagus in a bid to bring it into the spirit world.
At this moment, a strong gust of wind sounded in the Rose School of Thought demigod’s ears. They clashed in the air, forming an explosive-like stir.
Boom!
Tutanssess II’s golden sarcophagus was sent flying as the transparent “rope” around it unfurled, shrinking back into a humanoid form.
This Rose School of Thought demigod floated diagonally downwards in an uncontrollable manner before turning into a wraith, no—an evil spirit’s form. He allowed the intense winds to blow through his body without making any additional movements.
He saw eddies in the air swirl up rapidly as an unrestrained hurricane suddenly appeared, sweeping up the rocks, gravel, trash, and parts of the harbor’s roof into the air. Even the carriage which had been autonomously moving before flew up because of its proximity. It was torn into pieces amidst the strong winds.
Seemingly lucky, but in fact an expected outcome, the shadows where the Rose School of Thought demigod was hiding didn’t have any Loen soldiers and was far from the main path.
The lady in the black evening gown and crown of thorns was obstructed by the hurricane as her body involuntarily wavered backward. She was unable to immediately rush to the golden sarcophagus that had been thrown up into the air, and she could only use her momentum to turn her body sideways, casting her gaze to a warehouse that stood far away outside the dock district.
Immediately after that, she turned her head to look at the Rose School of Thought demigod because he wasn’t affected by the hurricane.
“Confinement!” The lady who was also wearing a golden mask raised her left hand and grabbed at her enemy’s figure within her sights.
The Rose School of Thought demigod had formidable spiritual intuition. As he sensed the danger with the help of his spiritual intuition, he did a Mirror Blink ahead of time, leaping onto a piece of glass about eighty meters away.
At this moment, the hurricane seemed to stabilize itself and rapidly calmed down.
Pa! Pa! Pa!The items that had been swept up fell to the ground, including the golden sarcophagus that contained Tutanssess II.
Bang!
It slammed open a crater as it completely broke apart after suffering the wrath of the hurricane.
The lid at the top flew up, scattering the gold and gems that were sealed in the top two layers of the sarcophagus as burial items.
Then, the lower level of the sarcophagus tumbled a few times, dropping golden boxes and jade containers that stored the desiccated organs.
A corpse that was bound in yellowish-brown cloth tumbled out. Its surface was covered in a dark red, oily liquid.
This was none other than the mummy created after Tutanssess II passed away. It was extremely thin, and its face had a golden mask with patterns covering it just like the mask worn by the demigod from the Rose School of Thought. Embedded in its eye sockets were two abnormally pure onyx gems.
The moment the mummy appeared, the surroundings seemed to dim. The sarcophagus’s main body stopped as dark red liquid flowed out of it, soaking the nearby soil.
When the Rose School of Thought demigod with the Marauder pathway’s Sealed Artifact saw this scene, he was first enraged before he thought of something. The look in his eyes turned into pleasant surprise.
His figure vanished from the glass fragment, phasing into the two onyx “eyeballs” of Tutanssess II. Then, he possessed the mummy and attempted to pull it into the spirit world!
Suddenly, he sensed that the mummy in his Evil Spirit Vision had vanished.
Simultaneously, the Tutanssess II mummy with a slanted golden crown on its head suddenly bounced up, turning its onyx-embedded face towards the only lighthouse in Pritz Harbor.
This Pharaoh, which had been dead for centuries, produced an inhuman cry from its throat. Bound with yellowish-brown bandages, it freed its shriveled leg, strode and ran off!
It seemed to be running towards freedom, but it had forgotten one thing. It was just a corpse. It should be lying down in silence.
Tap! Tap! Tap!The Tutanssess II mummy finished accelerating just as it began.
Upon seeing this, the lady with the crown of thorns raised her right palm and aimed at the mutated mummy.
“All the dead will receive their eternal peace,” she said a few words in ancient Hermes.
Bang!
The Tutanssess II mummy exerted strength in its legs as it leaped up, jumping into another direction, escaping the region that would make it enjoy its eternal rest, doing so in a way that didn’t adhere to a zombie’s agility.
Further away, the black-haired, golden-eyed man, who was pursuing Mahmosi, narrowed his eyes as his ring once again emitted a crystalline beam of light.
His figure teleported in front of the mummy as he attempted to stop the deceased from moving away.
However, Tutanssess II changed directions once again, charging out from a different angle.
It kept changing its direction, as though its goal was to approach the lighthouse by following an irregular route!
Mahmosi’s heart stirred as his body suddenly vanished, flashing onto a piece of glass not far from the mummy.
He used this as a springboard and finally appeared in the two onyx in Tutanssess II’s eye sockets!
Although the Loen military’s demigod had restricted Possession, the Highlands Kingdom’s Pharaoh was no ordinary item. It had some spirituality remaining!
Seeing his partner succeed, the demigod with the Marauder pathway Sealed Artifact didn’t hesitate to extend his black-gloved left hand, aimed it at the lady in the evening gown, and gripped his hand into a fist before turning it half a circle.
The lady immediately felt her thoughts go adrift for a second. Following that, she was bound tightly by her own gown. Almost at the same time, the Loen soldier far away on the warehouse rooftops found it difficult to control their rifles as they aimed in her direction and pulled their triggers.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
The steel monsters with thick cannons also unleashed their cannonballs at the lady.
The golden-eyed demigod didn’t attempt to save his partner. Instead, he looked at Tutanssess II’s mummy which had come to a stop because of Mahmosi’s possession. He gripped his right hand into a fist and waved it abruptly.
“Execution!”
A look of joy flashed past his eyes because it didn’t matter if the mummy died again, but Mahmosi couldn’t afford that!
Elsewhere, just as the bullets and cannonballs were to hit the lady, they suddenly slowed down as though they had sunken into a quagmire formed of air. They were repelled by a power that stemmed from laws.
On the lady’s head, the crown of thorns lit up suddenly, using up more than half of the accumulated “ocean of light.”
The hooded Rose School of Thought demigod immediately discovered this as he vanished from a location far away from it, as though he was fundamentally wiped away. This also meant that he had “arrived” in front of the lady and saw her raise her right hand.
Gathered within her right hand was pure condensed light. They transformed into a blazing spear that had two pure white wings sweep out at its tip, enveloping the spearhead like an angel’s embrace.
The Rose School of Thought demigod’s eyes widened immediately as he heard the footsteps of death. He attempted to use Mirror Blink to leap away, but he found that his surroundings were sealed by the pure white wings.
An intense sense of fear surged within him and inundated his reason, making him abandon his resistance towards his roots to his being and strength.
At this moment, a shrieking wail sounded as the lady’s eyes temporarily turned turbid.
The blazing spear in her right hand deviated to the side as she failed to maintain its stability. It collapsed into a gorgeous blast of light as it was swept up in the air like a hurricane.
And in the vicinity of the Tutanssess II mummy, Mahmosi had stopped his possession. Beside him, a dirty doll fell to the ground.
The doll’s chest had a tear that nearly penetrated it.
It stood up and its eyeless face seemed to come to life, turning abnormally warped and gruesome. It continuously wailed with a shrieking tone, causing the nearby Loen golden-eyed demigod to feel an invisible hand grabbing at his neck as he kicked and struggled in midair.
It was because of this doll’s existence that Mahmosi wasn’t “Executed.” Likewise, the other Rose School of Thought demigod wasn’t struck by the blazing spear.
When the latter saw this, he immediately used Mirror Blink to approach the Tutanssess II mummy that was still focused on moving in the direction of the lighthouse. He planned on using this opportunity to join forces with Mahmosi to achieve the goal of their operation.
At this moment, the lady in the evening gown erased the distance, appearing directly above them. The crown of thorns on her head emitted the purest of light.
She pressed down with her right hand and said, “This place will have the mysterious weakened and the real strengthened!”
Just as she said that, the blood-stained doll immediately lost its expression and stopped shrieking. The golden-eyed demigod from the Loen military finally had a chance to catch a breather. He forcefully pulled away the hexed hand that was grappling his throat.
From that moment, their demigod powers rapidly declined as attacks that stemmed from reality were rapidly boosted.
This also meant that the Loen soldiers at the top of the warehouse and the steam chariot that was slowly approaching on its treads were the victors in this battle!
To the Loen army, this was a situation where their advantage was extremely amplified!
Mahmosi and the other Rose School of Thought demigod immediately reacted. One of them tried to possess the mummy, while the other attempted to pick up the eyeless doll. They planned on escaping before their strength decreased to a certain threshold.
Of course, the lady with the evening gown and the golden-eyed demigod couldn’t allow the enemy to do as they wished, but just as they were about to take action, a light streaked into the sky and exploded into dreamy fireworks.
Right on the heels of that, the two demigods felt their spiritual perception trigger simultaneously as they looked into opposite directions.
A hand wearing a transparent glove reached out from the void beside Tutanssess II’s golden sarcophagus, grabbing a handful of soil that was soaked with dark red liquid.
The liquid was a mixture of Tutanssess II’s brain matter and bodily fluids. It was a ritualistic material used to maintain its spirituality, and the latter contained its blood!
Mahmosi and the Rose School of Thought demigod, who wielded the Sealed Artifact also looked over, and they happened to see a figure wearing a formal suit and top hat appear.
This figure was bending his back to pick up the soil soaked with dark red liquid.
During this process, he kept his right hand to his left breast, as though he was bowing towards the demigods. Then, maintaining this pose, he looked up to reveal his metal-gray masked face before rapidly fading away into nothingness.
Carrying the iron cigar case in hand while passing through walls to leave the warehouse that she was hiding in, Sharron strictly followed Sherlock Moriarty’s arrangements, using her state as a Wraith to fly to the tallest building in Pritz Harbor, the lighthouse.
Right on the heels of that, she silently counted down.
Three… Two… One…
Before she could gather her thoughts, Sharron’s ear resonated with an intense boom. The harbor in the distance seemed to be swept by a terrifying hurricane.
She held the iron cigar case in her left hand as her nails suddenly grew sharp before stabbing into the wall of spirituality, completely destroying the invisible “isolation” with an attack filled with a Wraith’s spirituality.
A sudden gust of wind gushed outwards in every direction as Sharron suddenly felt her Spirit Body become augmented. And this stemmed from the item stored inside the iron cigar case.
She wasn’t affected by her curiosity, accustomed to restraining her emotions as she continued approaching the lighthouse at high speeds.
During this entire process, she kept maintaining an irregular trajectory, occasionally lunging forward to the left or drifting upwards to the right. At times, she would rely on Mirror Blink to leap onto a different trajectory before continuing her approach to the target.
This made it seem like she was dodging an invisible and terrifying enemy, but Sharron knew very well that nothing was chasing her, nor was she locked on by a distant attack.
She felt as though she was performing in a one-man show without any opponents.
However, she didn’t have any doubts, nor did she waste any time to observe or wait. She pretended that within the air in her surroundings was The Silent One Mahmosi and the Loen military’s demigods, doing her best to dodge and slip past them.
As her flight continued, Sharron’s blue eyes which were peeled towards the air had a red stream of light reflected in them.
It flew from above, suddenly blasting apart, turning into beautiful fireworks that was a mix of red, orange, and yellow.
Sharron immediately retracted her gaze. As she used her Wraith fingernails to spew spirituality and reform the wall of isolation, she leaped towards the path Maric had laid.
There were shattered mirrors placed at fixed distances in a periodic manner. With her dainty bonnet and black dress, her figure kept flashing to them, and soon, she appeared inside Maric’s brown eyes.
She then lightly took a stride out, the iron cigar case in her hand already encased with a wall of spirituality.
Maric and Sharron didn’t converse, nor did they exchange looks with their eyes. As though they were being pursued by an invisible monster, they didn’t dare stay put.
Frankly speaking, they had a general idea about the role that each of their actions played; after all, Sherlock Moriarty had once attracted zombies and shadows with a copper whistle. As for Sharron’s Mirror Blink, the two of them knew its traits well. However, they couldn’t imagine how everything would develop. They had no idea how the detective with many secrets would be able to steal the Tutanssess II mummy under the watch of a few demigods. It wasn’t a situation where the mummy could run if it wanted. The demigods were bound to stop it.
At this moment, they saw a figure materialize.
He wore a black formal suit and a half top hat. His face was covered with an iron-gray mask, and in his hand was a handful of dark red soil and a dark-brown book. It was none other than Sherlock Moriarty.
Maric immediately slowed down his pace. As he allowed the detective to smear the soil onto the book before pocketing it and grabbing his shoulder, he surveyed his surroundings. However, he didn’t discover the existence of the Tutanssess II mummy.
Did it ultimately fail…Having been mentally prepared for failure, he sighed as he watched himself, Sharron, and Sherlock Moriarty fade away and vanish from the spot.
…
In the region where the demigods were fighting, the golden-eyed Loen military demigod had an ominous feeling when he saw the gray-masked man bow before teleporting away. He felt that things had taken a drastic turn for the worse, into a terrible, unpredictable outcome.
He needs to be stopped! Although I don’t know what he did, he needs to be stopped!Such a though instantly surfaced in his mind as the golden-eyed demigod immediately activated his ring. He used Traveling against Traveling, Teleporting to pursue Teleporting.
However, in this short span of time, he realized that he was unable to lock onto the mysterious person’s aura. In other words, he had either created an interference at the demigod level, or he had Teleported somewhere very, very far away. Regardless of which possibility it was, it meant that any pursuit attempt would easily face failure.
And more importantly, if he were to leave, leaving the lady to fend against Mahmosi and the other Rose School of Thought demigod alone, that would be an extremely dangerous situation. After all, the mysterious power in the area had not weakened to the point where real firearms could pose a threat to their suppressed selves.
Besides, there haven’t been any losses yet. The mummy is still around, with the person only taking away some soil rich in spirituality…The golden-eyed demigod swept his gaze at the Tutanssess II mummy who was standing “blankly” in its spot, before casting his gaze back on Mahmosi.
Suddenly, the mummy wrapped in yellowish-brown bandages that were soaked in dark red liquid had vanished from the four demigods’ spiritual perception!
The mummy had vanished without any warning!
For a second, Mahmosi and the other demigods felt as though they had watched an interesting magic show or a play with a mischievous element in it. But sadly, as demigods, they couldn’t tell how it was done.
Moments later, having lost their target, Mahmosi and the other Rose School of Thought demigod didn’t hesitate to make their figures fade away in a bid to escape via the spirit world.
The golden-eyed demigod and lady tried hard to stop them.
…
After two Teleports, Klein returned to a two-bedroom apartment in Backlund which they had rented ahead of time with Sharron and Maric.
“I will pay you based on what we agreed upon,” Sharron said just as she found her footing. At the same time, she returned Sherlock Moriarty the iron cigar case.
They had previously agreed that regardless of the outcome, Sharron would provide him with the information regarding Spirit World Plunderers. If they succeeded, she would pay another 3,500 Loen gold coins or 5,000 pounds.
Klein received the iron cigar case which had corrosive signs on its surface. As he held it in his hand, he sensed Azik’s copper whistle lightly jumping inside.
He quickly put it away and gave Sharron and Maric a smile.
“Might I trouble you to wait outside? Give me five minutes.”
His tone is very firm. It’s as if he has succeeded… What can he do in five minutes? It’s impossible for him to Teleport again and bring back the Tutanssess II mummy. This will be more dangerous and more difficult than before…Maric was filled with puzzlement as his footsteps moved at an obviously slow pace. As for Sharron, she had floated to the wooden door which separated the rooms and passed through it.
Maric quickly reined in his thoughts and followed closely behind by walking out the door.
Klein maintained a smile as he watched them. Then, he Teleported to another cheap motel in East Borough. He had disguised himself to rent this room in the afternoon.
Right on the heels of that, he took out the book with the dark brown cover which was stained with dark red mud stains.
It was Groselle’s Travels.
As long as the blood still had remnant spirituality and hadn’t coagulated, smearing it across the cover would allow the target to be pulled into the book world!
And inside the Tutanssess II mummy’s golden sarcophagus contained such blood!
It also meant that, at this moment in time, the mummy was already in Klein’s hands—inside Groselle’s Travels!
After hearing Maric describe the procedure to making a Pharaoh mummy, Klein had roughly come up with a plan. It was to use the corpse’s attraction to Azik’s copper whistle as Spirit Body Threads. He then controlled the mummy and used this “marionette” to lead the demigods away from the vicinity of the sarcophagus. He did this so that he could Teleport over to retrieve the blood and create the necessary conditions.
He had never thought of directly taking the mummy away or getting it to run out of the harbor successfully. It wasn’t pragmatic to think that, as it would involve directly facing the attacks from the demigods. And even if he, Maric, and Sharron were together, it was still beyond their capabilities. It might not even work even if he spent a large sum of money to summon Miss Messenger Reinette Tinekerr.
Therefore, despite Azik’s copper whistle and the mummy’s reanimation appearing to be the goal and plan, it was in fact simply a method to manipulate and misdirect. This allowed the other “actors” to ignore the situation of the golden sarcophagus.
This was a plot that even demigods couldn’t fend off. This was because they were protecting the mummy and not the sarcophagus. They were targeting the High-Sequence Beyonders from the Rose School of Thought, and not three people who were loitering around in the distance with unknown goals.
Klein’s plan wasn’t a plan that was highly interdependent. It was amazingly light and lean while still allowing the plan to be carried out even if there was a tiny accident. He had very few parameters he needed to take into account. As long as the Hurricane successfully toppled the sarcophagus, as long as Sharron followed his instructions and moved in an irregular trajectory, and as long as the military didn’t have the manpower to easily finish off the Rose School of Thought demigods, all he needed was to wait for an opportunity to appear. After the demigods left the vicinity of the sarcophagus and that the mummy wasn’t possessed by the evil spirit, all he needed to do was Teleport over and retrieve something that was soaked in the liquid before escaping.
This didn’t need him to worry about the exact developments of the demigod battle. He didn’t care who gained the upper hand or was injured. He also didn’t need the Tutanssess II mummy to run a certain distance to consider it a victory. As long as it started moving and became difficult to be caught, there wasn’t any problem.
Towards the end, his bow was partly to make it easy to scoop up the soil as a curtain call, and also partly to press Groselle’s Travels to his chest. If any accidents happened, he could immediately pull it out and use it as a shield.
It was precisely because of this that Klein could smear the blood-soaked soil across the cover just as he Teleported.
Everything ran as expected. The directing was quite a success…As Klein reflected over the matter, he felt his potion’s digestion accelerate.
He didn’t delay as he quickly set up a ritual. He sacrificed Groselle’s Travels above the gray fog, and then in his Spirit Body state, he brought Creeping Hunger, Azik’s copper whistle, the Soul Assurer’s Beyonder characteristic, and Sharron’s anti-hex golden bead into the book world.
In the book world, just as Klein appeared in the city outskirts, he immediately took out remnant parts of the dark red soil and picked up a withered branch. Using rod divination, he found the Tutanssess II mummy.
He was worried that this manifestation of hexes would harm the residents here. Although the book world didn’t have any lack of Sequence 5 Beyonders, and the Tutanssess II mummy remained in a muddled state having lost the stimulus from Azik’s copper whistle, it was still a demigod when it was alive. The hexes that its corpse produced after his death were bound to be extraordinary. Even Klein himself didn’t dare approach it if not for the anti-hex golden bead that Sharron had given him.
Of course, Klein had also weighed the consequences before deciding on using Groselle’s Travels to steal the mummy. His previous experiences and the encounters of others had proven one thing: Outsiders would not directly appear before the natives when they entered the book world. It required exploration before any contact was made. This was especially so for the first time!
Therefore, Klein believed that the mummy was likely left somewhere uninhabited. And with this zombie’s condition, it was likely to be engaging in a random walk. It would be difficult for it to explore in different directions autonomously like humans, elves, or giants.
This also meant that, as long as he didn’t drag it out, it wasn’t likely for there to be any losses. Furthermore, it had only been about three minutes since Klein smeared the blood-soaked soil across the book’s cover.
Following the direction led by rod divination, Klein flew towards a nearby mountain peak. Soon, he came to a valley.
At this moment, the Tutanssess II mummy wrapped in yellowish-brown bandages and was dyed red from liquids had appeared. It was still wearing the golden mask with patterns across it.
Its throat was letting out an inhuman sound as it rushed over with wide strides. The surroundings turned gloomy.
At the same time, many incomplete animal carcasses tore away the soil covering them in the valley as they staggered towards Klein.
Having his Spirit Body augmented by Azik’s copper whistle, Klein immediately chuckled.
“What a warm welcome…”
He unhurriedly threw away the branch and raised a blob of black matter.
This was a Soul Assurer’s Beyonder characteristic which he had released from the mutated version of Creeping Hunger. At its core was pure shimmering light that looked like a night sky embedded with stars.
Invisible waves spread out in a turbulent manner as the surroundings suddenly darkened as though night had fallen at once.
The serene and peaceful feeling was accompanied by the fall of starlight. The animal carcasses first turned sluggish before collapsing, returning to their eternal rest.
The mummy also slowed down its pace, its motions growing slower and slower. But it didn’t lie back down.
Directly using a Beyonder characteristic isn’t very effective after all. Furthermore, the negative effects are nothing trivial…Klein couldn’t help but cover his mouth with his left hand to yawn.
He made Creeping Hunger turn pale and become dyed in a gloomy green. It used the power of a Zombie to control the deceased in front of him.
The two stacked Beyonder effects finally calmed the mummy down.
With embedded onyx gems for eyes, it slowly walked to Klein’s side and stood there silently as though it was the most professional servant.
Unfortunately, it has hexes…From inside his Spirit Body, Klein immediately took out a golden bead with the styles of the ancient Highlands Kingdom. On its surface was deeply engraved bluish-green patterns.
It came from Sharron and was specially prepared for the Tutanssess II mummy. It could effectively suppress and put an end to the hexes. Otherwise, how could the Wraith dare to cast her sights on the Pharaoh mummy?
After twiddling the golden bead, Klein made the Tutanssess II mummy open its mouth before stuffing the bead into the mask’s gap where the mouth was.
In just a few seconds, the gloominess of the surroundings vanished.
After doing all of this, he took a step forward and, with his Spirit Body state, possessed the mummy. Then, without any hesitation, he ended the summoning and returned above the gray fog.
This mummy had already become his zombie, allowing him to release it just like he did with his former marionette, Senor. There was no need for him to store it in his body.
After doing a bestowment, the mummy which was rich in spirituality returned to the real world and arrived inside the cheap motel.
After Klein cleaned up the traces, he reached out his right hand, about to grab the mummy’s shoulder and Teleport back to the two-bedroom apartment where Maric and Sharron were.
But after taking a look at the oil-stained yellowish-brown bandages and the dark red liquid on it, Klein silently retracted his right hand and switched to using his gloved left hand.
After holding the mummy’s shoulder with his left hand, he immediately began to fade, and this effect quickly spread across his body.
In just a flash, Klein and the mummy had returned to the apartment from before.
He wasn’t in a rush to open the door to present it to Sharron and Maric. He took out his golden pocket watch and opened it.
Another 36 seconds before it’s five minutes…Klein made the mummy pull out a chair and sit down leisurely.
After a while, he finally heard a knock on the door.
“Come on in,” Klein replied with a smile as he controlled the mummy to walk over.
When the door creaked open, the thin figure with the golden, patterned mask and yellowish-brown bandages was reflected in the duo’s eyes.
This figure’s onyx gems shimmered before it swiftly lay itself down on the ground.
“…”
Momentarily, Sharron and Maric were at a loss for words.
Having already used a wall of spirituality to isolate Azik’s copper whistle, Klein dispelled his control over the zombie and pointed at it with a smile.
“I’m leaving the rest to you.”
And that brings the curtain down for my directed play…Klein commented inwardly as he silently took in the sensation of his potion rapidly digesting.
This made him believe that it didn’t need to take him up until the end of the year to consider the problem of advancing to the level of a demigod. It might be expedited by two or even three months.
Furthermore, with this digestion, the number of marionettes he could control finally rose to two. The maximum limit reached 200 meters. Faced with enemies with the same level of Spirit Body as his, gaining initial control of the target and completely converting them into a marionette was respectively reduced to ten seconds and 150 seconds. The range had also been expanded to ten meters.
“You really… succeeded…” Maric’s eyes stared at the Tutanssess II mummy as he couldn’t help but mutter.
He could never have imagined that they could succeed!
Sherlock Moriarty had managed to successfully steal something four demigods and two terrifying Sealed Artifacts were vying for!
Furthermore, this gentleman had previously returned empty-handed!
Could it be that the mummy had delivered itself?
Deep inside Sharron’s blue eyes, her emotions were concealed and they were completely calm. She scrutinized the “target.”
After confirming that it was the Pharaoh mummy and that it was Tutanssess II, she cast her gaze to Sherlock Moriarty who was seated with his legs crossed.
She opened her mouth slightly before closing them.
“Thank you.
“I’ll mail you the corresponding payment.”
“I’ll wish you, uh—all the best in everything,” Klein replied sincerely.
He then silently had a poignant thought.
If Miss Sharron can successfully advance to Sequence 4, it means I’ll have an additional demigod-level helper! The saying from the Foodaholic Empire is apt—rely on your parents at home, depend on your friends when out. The more demigod-level friends, the merrier! Our Tarot Club needs to develop more friends and reduce our enemies… However, my enemies seem to be ever-increasing…
Having thought of that, Klein exhorted them.
“Be careful of being hunted down.”
The Tutanssess II mummy had too many of its items in the Loen military’s possession. It was very simple for them to use Beyonder methods to lock onto it. Klein’s Paper Angel interference was only effective for a limited amount of time.
Of course, he believed that Sharron and Maric were prepared; otherwise, they wouldn’t have had thoughts on stealing the Pharaoh’s mummy. Likewise, he also believed that they could deal with the origins of the gray-metal masks and special fireworks.
If it’s Danitz, he would most likely say, It didn’t cross my mind…Klein did a comparison with a particular Hunter failure.
Sharron nodded, indicating that she would take note. Then, she made the Tutanssess II mummy into her zombie and brought it into the spirit world.
“Thank you for your help.” Maric, who stayed behind in the room, exhaled. He composed his surging emotions and bowed at Sherlock Moriarty.
Following that, he left the room, removed his disguise, and blended into the crowd in East Borough.
During this process, Klein remained sitting in his chair as he silently watched them leave.
At some point in time, his figure also vanished.
…
In an apartment near Pritz Harbor.
The Loen military’s golden-eyed demigod entered and said to his partner, the lady in the evening gown, “Nothing for now.”
“That’s expected. If he wasn’t certain of success, that mysterious person wouldn’t have come to steal the Tutanssess II mummy,” the lady said in a heavy voice. “However, we can relax our investigation scope. Those fireworks, that mask, those clothes, and that taunting bow should lead us to something.”
She was certain that the Tutanssess II mummy’s loss wasn’t done by the two Rose School of Thought demigods. If it was part of their plan, there was no need for them to carry out that step only when they were in dire straits. They had almost failed to escape.
The golden-eyed demigod nodded and said, “I had a premonition that something would happen, but unfortunately, we didn’t work with the Churches for this operation. We didn’t have enough manpower.”
He paused and asked, “Have you figured out what method that mysterious person used?”
The lady held up the crown of thorns and stabbed a thorn into her neck. As blood trickled down, she shook her head.
“Perhaps the removing of the soil with the Tutanssess II mummy’s bodily fluid is a ritual…
“This is a very cunning fellow who’s good at deceit!”
The golden-eyed demigod from the Loen military nodded in agreement.
“Indeed. It’s similar in style to certain fellows from the Intis intelligence agencies.
“However, just seconds after he took away the soil, the Tutanssess II mummy vanished. It’s unlikely that he could complete a ritual in time.”
The lady looked down at the crown of thorns that was embedded in her neck. Slightly slow to react, she said, “Perhaps he, or they, had already set up the other steps of the ritual. Once he teleported back, he immediately threw the soil onto the altar, completing the final step.
“Of course, it’s not necessarily a ritual. It might also be a Sealed Artifact that achieves a certain effect with the help of bodily fluids. There are too many possibilities for this.”
Although Sealed Artifacts’ main effects and negative effects mostly adhered to the Sequence traits of the 22 pathways, allowing researchers to barely come up with a hypothesis, just like how everyone had different personalities, Sealed Artifacts were different. Perhaps due to fusing with an object, the environment when formed, the possible existence of a High-Level Sequence’s aura, or a curse from the original owner, these resulted in all kinds of strange traits that made them not viable for testing. No one could imagine ahead of time the different permutations and list them all out.
The golden-eyed demigod pulled out a chair and sat.
“This is very difficult to investigate, so we can temporarily not consider it. However, you missed out on a direction for the investigation.
“Do you still remember that Hurricane? It swept up Tutanssess II’s sarcophagus, causing the ritualistic items, which is also the bodily fluids to leak out, and it also caused the mummy to tumble out. This enabled the condition for zombifying it. In short, this established the foundation for the subsequent development, so it can be confirmed that this was done by the mysterious man or his helper.”
The turbidness in the lady’s eyes grew faint as she slowly removed the crown of thorns.
“Do you mean that, with the Church of Storms in control of the Sailor pathway and the High-Sequence formulas and Beyonder characteristics, there won’t be many Beyonders or mystical items that can use Hurricane? Thus, this is a clue that we can follow to find their trail?”
The golden-eyed demigod nodded.
“Also, I remember that not long ago, there was a case in East Borough. The Aurora Order’s Mr. X was assassinated at a gathering he convened himself. Lightning Storm and Hurricane had been used at the scene.
“This garnered a lot of attention from the Church of Storms, and they have been constantly looking for clues.
“To have two Hurricanes happen in the same area in a short period of time and not belong to official organizations—this can’t be a coincidence. I believe it can be preliminarily determined that there is a connection. The group of people who killed Mr. X and stole the mummy might be one and the same. We need to join forces with the Church of Storms to investigate.”
The lady lowered the crown of thorns and thought.
“That’s a good angle.
“Also, from their goals and motives, we can figure out certain things. People who want to use a mummy as a zombie wouldn’t take such a high risk by attempting a theft. I suspect that, to those people, the Tutanssess II mummy is something they attach additional importance to.”
“Something that’s key to a ritual?” The golden-eyed demigod deliberated as he said, “From the scene, the one who was carrying something special to attract the mummy was likely a Wraith or had the corresponding mystical item. Combining the goals and motive, I have a theory…”
The lady’s heart stirred as she blurted out, “Members of the Temperance faction that escaped from the Rose School of Thought?”
“Yes.” The golden-eyed demigod nodded. “Although the creation of mummies is influenced by aspects like the faith in Death and Sun worship, despite the Rose School of Thought occupying a ruling position in the Highlands, Valley, and other places, it hasn’t forbidden such burial practices. This implies that mummies are of use to them. Perhaps it’s the ritual requirement of one of the Sequences.”
Upon saying this, he chuckled in a self-deprecating tone.
“There’s another possibility. To show off and act.
“That bunch of people might not really want the mummy. It just happened to satisfy certain conditions, giving them the opportunity to steal. Hence, they did a grand act. To some Sequences of particular pathways, this is key to digesting the potion.”
As a demigod, he was knowledgeable, so he naturally made many connections.
The lady deliberated and said in a heavy voice, “I suspect that it’s not just one possibility but a potpourri of reasons.
“We shall use this as the foundation for our investigations.”
…
Backlund, Cherwood Borough. In a building near the Tussock River.
The Silent One Mahmosi sat in front of a square table that had a tablecloth spread across it with golden nails placed on it. It said in a deep voice, “Zatwen, who do you think stole the Kadiev mummy?”
Not far behind him, a figure rapidly appeared on a piano bench.
This figure wore a black clergyman’s robe with a black glove on his left hand. His face was thin, and his skin color was brown. His eyes were recessed like a dried corpse. His mustache hair was black at the root and white outwards. They extended from his mouth all the way to his ear. However, it wasn’t thick and was rather short. It appeared rather sparse.
Zatwen’s eyes were close to his skin color. Despite having the bearing of a priest, he gave off a cold and terrifying feeling. He appeared to be someone who would transform amidst silence. Thinking, he said, “There are only a handful of people who yearn for a Kadiev mummy and would be willing to take the risk to battle demigods. And here in Backlund, there’s only Sharron.
“She has likely received Reinette Tinekerr’s help; otherwise, it’s impossible for her to succeed.”
Mahmosi picked up a golden nail covered in dense patterns. After a few seconds of silence, he said, “Who was the one who teleported?
“It doesn’t resemble Gehrman Sparrow… Another helper Sharron hired?”
“Perhaps.” Zatwen coughed as his pale face flushed blue. “I believe we need to think of a way to pray to Mother Tree. We should be able to receive a revelation.”
Mahmosi nodded gently and stabbed the golden nail through his bottom lip.
Upon seeing this, Zatwen covered his mouth and slowly got up. He staggered down to the first floor in preparation to leave and return to his hideout.
On the first floor, he saw a dark environment with shimmering candlelight. The fragrance of food wafted from different directions, filling the air. The residential buildings in the nearby area were terraces. Facing the street on the first floor were shops. The contact point of the Rose School of Thought was in a restaurant which mainly served Southern Continent cuisine.
As he had suffered quite serious injuries in the operation, Zatwen didn’t wish to maintain his state as an evil spirit. It was too great a burden on the injured him; therefore, he had changed into a black clergyman’s robe as he hobbled to the entrance.
At this moment, a customer walked into the restaurant.
This customer wore a black formal suit with black pants and leather shoes. He had a pair of black eyes and a thin face.
He had a slightly broad forehead as he wore a monocle and a very tall top hat. As he casually glanced around, his gaze landed on Zatwen.
Upon seeing the black glove Zatwen was wearing on his left hand, the ends of the customer’s mouth curled slightly. He shook his head with a smile, seemingly a little disappointed.
Then, he entered the restaurant, brushing past Zatwen who had stared back with a maleficent look.
Zatwen didn’t pay too much attention as he walked out and reached the streets.
Under the illumination of the streetlamps, the night’s cool breeze blew at him, causing the Rose School of Thought demigod to suddenly tremble.
Zatwen knew that this was a result of his spiritual perception being triggered. With his heart tightening, he immediately looked down at his hands, surprised to realize that the black glove on his left hand was gone.
Gone!
As a demigod, Zatwen didn’t know when the Sealed Artifact on his hand disappeared!
He quickly turned around and looked into the restaurant as the image of the man from before suddenly surfaced in his mind.
Soon, he locked onto the target’s aura and found that he was still inside the restaurant. The man had even called out to the waiter to bring him a menu.
Zatwen originally had thoughts of using Mirror Blink to possess the man. But for some unknown reason, his hands shook involuntarily. In an indescribable manner, he believed that a dangerous and terrifying enemy hid in his surroundings!
Just as this thought flashed past his mind, Zatwen subconsciously took a step to the side, walking to the end of the street as though nothing had happened.
…
In an apartment in Cherwood Borough.
Fors was reading the latest issue of Ladies Aesthetic when she suddenly heard a key turn and the sound of the door opening.
“Why are you so late today?” She looked towards the door where Xio stood.
Xio ruffled her short blonde hair and said, “When I was almost home, I saw a meetup mark from MI9. It was urgent.”
“What happened this time?” With piqued interest, Fors lowered the magazine in her hand.
“A continuation of Mr. X’s assassination,” Xio bent down to switch to her home slippers and said in passing.
The look on Fors’s face froze as her eyes darted about slightly.
“Any clues?”
“Not really. Uh, back then, a Hurricane at the demigod-level appeared. It’s not common outside the Church of Storms, and just earlier tonight, there was a small-scale Hurricane attack at the dock at Pritz Harbor. A Pharaoh mummy was stolen away in the chaos,” Xio explained simply. “MI9 suspect that the two cases were done by the same group of people, so they are pressing informants like us to work harder at gathering intel and finding clues.”
…My Leymano’s Travels still has a Hurricane… Mr. Gehrman Sparrow? Why is he stealing a Pharaoh mummy…Fors forced a smile.
“Perhaps it was done by the Church of Storms?”
Xio rolled her eyes at her and quickly walked into the kitchen in search of food.
…
Early morning, 160 Böklund Street.
Moments after Klein finished washing up, and before he could open the door to let Richardson in, his spiritual perception was triggered. He saw Miss Messenger’s headless body walk out of the void with four heads in hand.
One of them was biting down on a rather thick envelope. Opening its mouth, a large pile of gold coins was spat out.
I can finally repay my debt…Klein glanced at Reinette Tinekerr’s four neckless heads and said in relief, “I remember still owing you 3,413 gold coins. You can take the last installment away.”
Meanwhile, he had the baffling feeling that the pile of gold coins looked familiar. However, he didn’t think too much about it because all the gold coins looked familiar to him.
Upon hearing Klein’s words, one of the four heads which Reinette Tinekerr held immediately said, “Alright…”
It opened its mouth and immediately sucked back most of the gold coins, where it was stored was an unknown.
Taking a look at the dozens of shiny gold coins left, Klein reached out to receive the rather thick envelope. He quickly opened it and scanned its opening. Indeed, it was the detailed information regarding Spirit World Plunderers.
After Miss Messenger returned to the spirit world, he put away the gold coins, drew the curtains, and sat down under the morning sun, seriously reading the neat and tidy handwriting.
“Thank you once again for your help.
“The Tutanssess II mummy is part of the advancement ritual for me. It holds deep meaning for me.
“Spirit World Plunderers live in the depths of the spirit world. They’re extremely rare, rich in intelligence, and very aggressive. They can capture or kill creatures and make them soul avatars. Their souls can turn into their true soul’s appearance, giving them similar performance and traits. They can also disguise themselves as other spirit world creatures. When encountering them, perhaps all the spirit world creatures around belong to them. They might be soul avatars that mustn’t be neglected.
“This creature can effectively influence the thought processes of their prey, causing them to enter a desensitized state… Their true soul body has potent spirituality. In clashes of such nature, they are often at a noticeable advantage…
“They’re very difficult to find. At present, there is only one place with signs of their activity. The spirit world’s Calderón City.
“This is a legendary city of mysterious and unknown origins. On this front, there are three theories about them. One is that it was once Death’s residence, the entrance to the Underworld. Two, it’s the divine kingdom left behind by a dead ancient deity from the Second Epoch. Attracted by the spirit world, it sank and slowly transformed into a real yet illusory city. Three, it’s a real city that was devoured by the spirit world during the Cataclysm.
“Regardless of the theory, it elucidates one point: This city is very dangerous. It has many special and strange aspects about it…
“I do not have the mysticism coordinates of Calderón City. Most high-level spirit world creatures aren’t aware either…
“I can provide two suggestions. First is to use a special secret deed ritual to pray to Red Light Aiur Moria to receive the corresponding answer. I won’t describe in detail what Red Light is. If you aren’t aware, you can write to ask me again. The second is to find someone from the Abraham family. They have the legacy of the Traveler’s pathway, and they have done a deep exploration of the spirit world…”
Even when writing a letter, Miss Sharron exudes an extremely restrained feeling… Indeed, the Pharaoh mummy is meant for the Puppet’s ritual. Back then, the evil spirit in the ruin had said that it could be one of the components of the ritual… Therefore, the ritual’s exact requirement is to use a High-Sequence Beyonder’s corpse after death, one that still maintains a level of spirituality, or to use an evil spirit that results from the resentment of death?
Heh heh, can I pray to Orange Light to get “Him” to help me ask Red Light? Hmm, to others, finding Calderón City is a very difficult task, but to me, it’s extremely simple. I can directly give this task to Miss Magician. She has just contributed greatly to the Abraham family…
I hope the first theory about Calderón City is correct. That way, once I make contact with Mr. Azik, I can see the dangerous residents of this mysterious city line up in two rows as they welcome me…Klein shook his head, throwing such a beautiful fantasy to the back of his mind.
He scrutinized the information regarding Spirit World Plunderers and confirmed that they had partial characteristics of Marionettist and Bizarro Sorcerer. They were rather dangerous high-level spirit world creatures.
To make soul avatars have the same appearance, performance, and traits of their true souls is identical to a Bizarro Sorcerer’s ability to give their powers to a marionette… At Zaratul’s level, perhaps at Sequence 3 Scholar of Yore, perhaps he can temporarily give certain Beyonder powers to other creatures that are marionettes?Klein began tearing the letter while in thought as he flicked his wrist and engulfed the letter in scarlet red flames, burning them into ashes that fell into the trash bin.
After reining in his thoughts, while dressed in pajamas, he walked to his bedroom’s door to get Richardson to come in to help him change his clothes.
…
Under Saint Samuel Cathedral.
As usual, Leonard Mitchell was leaning back into his chair with his legs raised on the desk.
There was nothing abnormal about his expression, but he was thinking about Amon deep down.
Ever since he knew that the angel had arrived in Backlund, Pallez Zoroast inside him had become abnormally silent. He wasn’t as active as before to proactively speak or give suggestions.
If not for the answers he received when he posed questions, Leonard would have even suspected that Old Man had secretly sneaked off to find another host to parasitize.
Amidst his thoughts, his Red Gloves captain, Nighthawks deacon, Soest, walked in.
“How was the interrogation? Any results?” The Red Gloves in the room who were dealing with their own matters quickly cast their gaze to the door.
Late last night, they had just finished a mission. They had captured three Numinous Episcopate members that they had been tracking for quite some time. Now, they were awaiting the results of the interrogation.
Soest sternly surveyed the room and said, “We had contributed greatly in this, but the results aren’t something good.
“Based on the testimony of the three Numinous Episcopate members, as well as the information the Church had previously gathered, we can come to a preliminary conclusion that the Numinous Episcopate has fractured between reviving Death or creating Artificial Death. The latter has already achieved some progress and benefited significantly from it.
“They are filled with animosity towards Loen and to us. They plan to put parts of the experiments of Artificial Death in Backlund! Yes, their thoughts are the same as your present concerns. Even if the experiment fails, there’s a chance of severely damaging the Capital of Capitals.”
Leonard instantly snapped out of his daze as he exchanged looks with Cindy and Bob, seeing the surprise and rage in each other’s eyes.
At this moment, Soest rapped the side of the table to stop the members from further discussion.
He cleared his throat and said, “Our new mission is to head to the Southern Continent to find the key members of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction based on clues gleaned from the testimonies we received. We need to figure out how many remnant thorns are left in Backlund before uprooting each and every one of them.
“We will receive help from Ma’am Daly on this mission. And the Church will give her the potion as an advanced payment, helping her prepare the ritual so that she can become a Gatekeeper before she heads off.
“In addition, the high-ranking deacon in charge of the Southern Continent, Her Excellency ‘The Goddess’s Eye’ EyeIlya, and the local Nighthawks, will provide us with help, giving us the corresponding Sealed Artifacts and helping us with the preliminary investigations.
“Ladies and gentlemen, head back to rest for a day and prepare yourselves. We will set off tomorrow night.”
“Yes, Captain!” Cindy, Bob, and company stood up and replied.
Leonard stood up as well, but he didn’t say a word. The first thought that flashed in his mind was:I can use this opportunity to leave Backlund to escape the threat of Amon!
After returning to 7 Pinster Street, he asked with a suppressed tone after closing the door and drawing the curtains, “Old Man, problem solved.
“I believe a normal assignment for Red Gloves won’t garner the suspicion of Amon, right?”
The slightly aged voice in his mind replied slowly,“No.”
Leonard could tell that Old Man’s voice appeared much more relaxed. As his mind stirred, he considered for a moment and said, “Should I write to Klein Moretti and tell him that we will be leaving Backlund for a very long period of time? After all, he was the one who warned us that Amon is here…”
Pallez Zoroast replied in the same tone,“Write it if you wish.”
Leonard exhaled, pulled out a piece of paper, and picked up a fountain pen.
He deliberated for a moment and lowered his wrist to write:
“I have a mission that will require me to leave Backlund.”
Looking at this short sentence, Leonard put down his pen and folded the letter.
Soon, he finished preparing the ritual to summon the messenger. He lit a candle, took a step back, and said in ancient Hermes, “I!
“I summon in my name:
“The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the messenger that belongs to Gehrman Sparrow.”
The howling of wind sounded in the room as it turned intense.
The candlelight burgeoned as it was tainted with paleness. A beautiful blonde, red-eyed head appeared from within.
Leonard pricked his brows, and just as he was about to speak, he saw that what followed the head wasn’t a complete neck, but a hand grabbing the hair.
Reinette Tinekerr, in her dark and complicated dress, quickly walked out. The four heads in her hand turned in unison to look at Leonard Mitchell as they spoke one after another, “You…” “Want to…” “Send…” “A letter?”
This spirit world creature looks powerful… This is a perk that Klein has for joining that secret organization?As Leonard thought, he nodded and said, “Yes.”
The four heads held by Reinette Tinekerr spoke one after another:
“You need…” “To pay…” “One…” “Gold coin…”
One gold coin? Messengers from the mysterious world also collect money?Leonard was somewhat astounded but was at a loss for a reaction. All he could do was reach into his pocket and take out a gold coin.
Only then did Reinette Tinekerr raise two of her blonde, red-eyed heads to grab the letter and gold coin.
Following that, she stepped into the void and vanished.
After the candle was restored to normal, Leonard muttered with a laugh, “What a strange messenger…”
Just as he said that, the slightly aged voice of Pallez Zoroast echoed in his mind.
“It’s best you do not speak negatively behind ‘Her’ back.”
…”Her”? Old Man actually addressed a messenger as a “Her”? A messenger can be a “Her”?Leonard’s eyes widened immediately.
Pallez coughed slightly.
“‘Her’ state is very strange, not better than mine.
“In short, that organization that believes in The Fool is more—hmm, when making contact or cooperating with Klein Moretti, it’s best you be more careful.”
After saying that, the parasite fell silent without saying another word.
…
Leonard actually wants to use a mission to leave Backlund so as to avoid the threat from Amon? This is an idea the grandpa came up with? That’s way too cowardly, no?Klein scanned the letter he received and silently muttered.
He began seriously considering the idea of using the arms deal as an excuse to quickly leave Backlund for a period of time.
After some consideration, Klein, who already had such a plan, smoothly cleared up his thoughts and decided on his plan of action.
Pa!He flicked the piece of paper in his right hand, looking up from the soaring scarlet flames at Reinette Tinekerr. He planned on taking out a Loen gold coin to provide payment.
However, Miss Messenger had already left. There was no one in front of him.
Not collecting payment?Klein was first taken aback before he made the connection. He suspected that Reinette Tinekerr had proactively asked for payment after being used to collecting gold coins from non-contractees.
Perhaps Miss Messenger didn’t say anything, she just stared at Leonard with those eight eyes on the four heads of hers while waiting for him to pay the gold coin. Yet, this fellow didn’t realize it at all, trying to forcefully end the summon, only to have his neck snapped…Klein hissed in alarm as he used the gold coin he had just taken out to do the divination. He received the result that Leonard Miss Messenger was still alive and doing fine.
He breathed a sigh of relief, put away the gold coin, and called out, “Richardson.”
The half-opened room’s door opened without a sound as Richardson walked in and politely asked, “Sir, how may I be of service?”
“Please bring the butler here.” As Klein instructed, he sighed inwardly. He had really been spoiled by the luxurious life. Even when getting someone at home, he wouldn’t take even half a step. He had to do it through his valet.
Well, this is an acting requirement…he said silently to himself.
Minutes later, the white-gloved Walter came to the third floor and let his arms hang to his side. He stood in a standard posture to the side of Dwayne Dantès, awaiting his employer’s instructions.
Klein had already considered his words, so he unhurriedly said, “Go to Member of Parliament Macht’s place to inform him that I’ve prepared the first installment.
“Also, prepare a carriage. I will be heading to the bursary foundation in the morning and will return in the afternoon.
“If Member of Parliament Macht doesn’t have time for me in the afternoon, head over to Dr. Aaron’s place, saying that I’ll pay a visit in the afternoon.”
Klein had already taken out 10,000 pounds from above the gray fog and had stored it in a tiny leather briefcase. He was waiting for the opportune time to complete the preparation work of the arms deal transaction.
And to air the cash of the gray fog’s smell, he had deliberately Teleported to the sea, feeding Creeping Hunger in passing. He was afraid that Amon, who also knew of the gray fog’s existence, would detect the special smell while being in the same city; thus, seeking out the location of the treasure he was yearning for.
“Alright, Sir.” Walter didn’t ask his employer how he had gathered the first installment. If memory served him right, Dwayne Dantès hadn’t been to the bank recently.
Of course, this wasn’t something to be bothered with. Often, foreigners, especially tycoons from Desi or Midseashire, would prepare briefcases filled with large sums of money ahead of time.
…
22 Phelps Street, Loen Charity Bursary Foundation headquarters.
Klein walked through the main door and went straight to the second floor where he found the reception room for directors.
As an honorary director who occasionally participated in certain work, he didn’t have an office here, but he could use the reception room.
He clenched his right hand into a fist and held it to his mouth, deliberately coughing before stepping into the reception room. In there, he sat on the sofa.
After a short wait, he stood up again and said to Richardson who was waiting beside him, “I’ll first head to the washroom.”
After buttoning his coat, Klein stepped out of the room and happened to meet Justice Audrey walking out of her own office.
This noble lady was wearing a rather simple dress today. It was white adorned with dark green. Her sleeves and collars had frills, and at her chest were layers of intercrossed lace that formed a bow tie-like flower.
She didn’t even wear any jewelry. She had a girdle which he couldn’t tell, but near her left arm, her clothes clung to her skin when the wind blew, allowing a slight protrusion to appear.
“Good morning, Miss Audrey.” Klein wore a look of pleasant surprise as though it was a chance encounter.
Audrey glanced at the good-looking Dwayne Dantès with gray sideburns and replied with a smile, “Good morning, Mr. Dantès.”
She had wanted to cheerfully say “long time no see” to snide at him for not being to the bursary foundation ever since the opening ceremony. But considering how their relationship was that of acquaintances, she held back from saying such words.
Klein rubbed his temples and shook his head with a wry smile.
“I’m very sorry that I’m only coming today.
“I’ve been very busy recently. I can foresee myself being even busier in time to come. I might make a trip to the Southern Continent to handle certain matters.”
The reason why he specially came was that he wanted to inform Miss Justice that he was leaving Backlund for some time. It was to express his sincerity, hoping that this noble lady could help him watch the bursary foundation and allow it to be operated smoothly. To Klein, he wished from the bottom of his heart that the bursary foundation could help more of the poor that required assistance.
“Southern Continent?” Audrey interpreted the sincerity in Dwayne Dantès’s words as she asked in surprise.
Klein laughed and replied, “For business.”
At that instant, the first thought that came to Audrey’s mind was:Which Sequence 5 is about to lose his life?
Upon sensing Miss Justice making some unpleasant assumptions, Klein added, “It’s a partnership with the military for the sale of some necessities.”
What’s the meaning behind this? Dwayne Dantès’s identity is used to probe intel from the military?Audrey was somewhat enlightened as she raised her right hand and gestured four times in a clockwise fashion. She said with a bright smile, “May the Goddess bless you so that everything goes smoothly.”
After habitually saying that, she sensed that there was something discordant about that. She had wished that the Goddess would bless a Blessed of Mr. Fool!
This is probably closer to a curse, right… Will Mr. Gehrman Sparrow be angry? No, he’s actually a kindhearted person deep down. And I did it without any malicious intent… The one who returns from the Southern Continent is probably another Blessed who’s playing Dwayne Dantès, right? Will it be a demigod?Audrey didn’t notice it as her thoughts wandered.
Klein gave an exasperated smile as he equally drew the crimson moon on his chest in a familiar manner.
“May the Goddess bless us all.”
And that “She” doesn’t smite us with divine punishment…he added silently.
Following that, he spoke as though it was a casual chat, “Have you been going to the schools to do some promotions lately?”
“Yes.” When this was mentioned, Audrey’s expression seemed to radiate. She was proud and happy that she had finally done something substantial.
Just as she nodded with some strength, her green eyes revealed a look of sadness.
“After visiting a few public primary schools, I found many of the children there very pitiful. To save money, they bring their own rye bread for lunch, matching it with a cup of water.”
Upon saying that, she looked at Dwayne Dantès and said, somewhat embarrassed, “I know that they’re temporarily not bringing me along to the night schools and Sunday schools to prevent me from seeing something worse.
“But I can imagine, I can imagine things just like those workers who can only live for a few years once they start working at the factories…”
This was something that The World Gehrman Sparrow had once told her. It was the first time she knew of the real situation of the lower class of Backlund, but having not seen them with her own eyes, all she could do was rely on her imagination.
Klein sighed and said, “Perhaps it’s worse than you can imagine.
“There’s no need to worry. Once you showcase your ability and win their trust, you will become one of them.”
“Okay.” Audrey nodded, as though in thought about how she could showcase herself better.
Klein didn’t continue on the conversation. After all, this was only their third meeting. They had only exchanged a few words previously, so having too long a conversation easily garnered suspicion.
He pointed at the washroom and apologized before opening up his gait to walk over.
Audrey looked at Dwayne Dantès’s back and fell silent as she muttered, “What will it be like if it’s worse…”
…
After receiving a reply from Macht, inviting him to the East Balam Military Veterans Mess in the evening, Klein followed his plan. Hence, he visited Dr. Aaron at four in the afternoon.
“Mr. Dantès, your butler didn’t inform me of the reason for your visit.” As his wife was about a month from being due, Dr. Aaron had declined most of his work, and most of the time he had stayed at home.
Towards the sudden visit of Dwayne Dantès, who he wasn’t too familiar with, he was rather perplexed. Furthermore, with him not being good at interpersonal relationships, he posed the question after exchanging some pleasantries.
Klein smiled.
“This is the thing. I might be heading to the Southern Continent soon. As you know, the weather there is humid and hot. There are all kinds of insects and diseases there. I wish to prepare some medicine ahead of time to prevent any accidents from happening. I wonder if you have any suggestions. I’m really sorry, but you are the only excellent doctor I know of.”
Dr. Aaron accepted his explanation and began seriously thinking before giving him the names of some medicine.
Towards the end, Klein, who had written a note filled with words, used the excuse of a stomachache to use the washroom on the first floor.
The washroom’s mirror suddenly darkened as though it was covered by a thick shadow. And in the middle of the shadow, a black pram slowly steered near. In it was a blurry child wrapped in silver silk.
“What is it this time?” Will Auceptin questioned using his bright voice.
Klein coughed dryly and forced a smile.
“You should have heard that I’ll be heading to the Southern Continent.
“I don’t wish to miss your birth, so I would like to know when you plan to have your birthday.”
Will Auceptin sucked at his thumb and said, “I don’t know.”
“Even an angel can’t control when ‘He’ will be born?” Klein asked in surprise.
Will Auceptin replied hesitantly, “You don’t understand… I’ve already identified three dates. They have unique meaning when it comes to fate, but I haven’t decided. I still find it blurry. Perhaps only when the time comes will I suddenly understand what I should do.”
Is this decidophobia? It also gives the strong vibes of a charlatan…Klein crossed his hands and indiscernibly rubbed them.
“Then how would I be able to receive notice in time so that I can return in time to complete the transaction with you? Oh, that paper crane can no longer be used.”
Chapter 887: Familiar FigureTranslator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios
Upon hearing Klein’s question, the infant wrapped in silver silk raised his fleshy arms and threw them up.
“I can’t do anything about it either. I’m still in my mother’s womb!
“Although you can no longer write on that paper crane, it can still help me locate you. If there’s anything, I will inform you!”
Klein had already expected such an answer from Will Auceptin. He maintained his smile and explained, “That paper crane is already damaged. I think it will have problems locating my position.”
Following that, he gave his suggestion:
“Perhaps we can do this, you can summon my messenger when you’re born to write to me.”
He wasn’t too worried that Will Auceptin’s birth would result in anything abnormal, causing the Snake of Fate to have to change locations while in a baby’s body. That would prevent him from contacting him again.
Inside the black pram, Will Auceptin gaped his mouth before closing it again, momentarily not giving an answer.
After a few seconds, the infant’s mouth curled and said, “Do you think that’s realistic?
“Not only are you getting a newborn to write a letter to you, he still needs to hold a ritual and summon a messenger?”
Klein chuckled and said, “But you’re a Snake of Fate.”
“The laws of nature still need to be respected!” Will Auceptin threw down “His” arms and smacked the cushion beside him.
This infant thought for a moment and said, “Let’s do this. Get someone to watch this area. Once they realize an infant is born, they can immediately inform you.”
Klein’s eyes darted about for a while before saying, “That works.”
On this matter, he had many people he could get help from. He could hire a gangster through Sharron and inform him via his messenger, or he could get the usually free Emlyn White to do it. He could also hire bounty hunter, Miss Xio, letting Miss Magician be responsible for informing The World Gehrman Sparrow of the developments. He could also get Arrodes to take note of the surroundings and report to him through a one-way communication method.
However, that fellow, Emlyn’s nose is very sharp. I wonder if he will smell the placenta blood and be able to identify what it truly is… If that’s the case, it might result in him suffering the impact of seeing a Mythical Creature. His intelligence will drop and he will turn mentally unsound to the point of his body mutating… Klein hurriedly asked before Will Auceptin’s pram retreated into the shadows, “I have a, hmm—teacher who I haven’t been in contact for a while. Can you help me read his current fate?
“His name is Azik Eggers.”
As Mr. Azik hadn’t replied yet, Klein couldn’t help but feel worried. Back when he used the copper whistle to do a divination above the gray fog, all he saw was a silent and deep darkness. He heard a dragged out and distant breathing, making it impossible for him to interpret what the dream meant.
Will Auceptin sucked at his thumb and said, “He’s in a state of metamorphosis. It might be good, but it might also be bad. That’s all that can be seen because that teacher of yours has something special on him.”
Something special? Something directly derived from Death’s godhood? Metamorphosis? This is referring to Mr. Azik’s recovery of more memories, so he’s in a slumber to recover his corresponding strength? Klein thought as he bowed.
“Thank you for your answer.”
Will Auceptin turned his head and looked to the side.
Klein thought and gave a warning.
“Based on what I know, Blasphemer Amon is here in Backlund. Of course, it’s most likely an avatar.”
Will Auceptin was taken aback for a moment before chuckling.
“It’s a bane for you, but a boon for me. Amon and Ouroboros are absolute enemies—No, a more accurate description is that ‘He’ hates the True Creator. Amon is often thinking of means to pull ‘Him’ down from ‘His’ throne as a god, while Ouroboros is loyal to that evil god.”
After saying that, the black pram retreated into the shadows as everything was restored to normal.
Amon hates the True Creator? I’m increasingly convinced that the True Creator was one of the participants in the sharing of the ancient sun god. ‘He’ is the black infant in the middle of the Storm Angel, White Angel, and Wisdom Angel… Klein breathed a sigh of relief. He took two steps forward, turned on the tap, and washed his hands.
…
In the evening at the East Balam Military Veterans Mess.
Klein didn’t immediately meet the long-faced Colonel Calvin. After he placed the briefcase with ten thousand pounds into a heavy safe-deposit box, he followed Macht to have a buffet meal at this high-end club.
The dishes here mainly served Southern Continent cuisine. There was cream bread made from tapioca flour; ice-cream dripped in the berry juice of a lilac tree; assorted seafood broth with coconut milk and palm butter; cow innards that was cooked with pepper, tomatoes, and onions; Haagenti seared roasted meat; broth made from Paz Valley’s delights; as well as steak and roasted squid.
Compared to other places, the ingredients used here were rather high-end. The flavors were also in authentic Southern Continent styles, leaving Klein rather satisfied. If not for his need to maintain his image, he felt that eating a mouthful of seared roasted meat and having a mouthful of ice-cream would be an excellent feeling.
Indeed, I prefer food that has stronger flavors… The thing that satisfied me the most today was that aperitif. If Member of Parliament Macht hadn’t mentioned it in passing, I would’ve thought that it was a lightly-flavored fruit juice… The pale gold liquid with two lemons soaked in it and a few pieces of ice makes it sweet but a little sour. There’s no alcoholic taste to it, and it’s refreshing. It instantly just draws away the heat from the body… Klein placed his napkin on the plate as he recounted the feelings he just had.
At this moment, Macht returned from the washroom. He smiled as he bent down and whispered into Dwayne Dantès’s ear, “Same room as before.”
“Alright.” Klein got up, went to the room with the safe-deposit box, and took out the small leather briefcase with 10,000 pounds before heading over to the activity room where he had previously met Colonel Calvin twice.
Calvin, with his long face, was already waiting inside. When he caught sight of the briefcase in Dwayne Dantès’s hand, he got up with a smile.
“You really are a gentleman of action.
“I like such attitudes when handling matters.”
As he spoke, he extended his right hand and shook Dwayne Dantès’s hand.
Klein then handed the briefcase to him and said with a humble smile, “As a merchant, if one isn’t decisive and fast when facing an opportunity to make money, that means that they aren’t suitable for this occupation.”
Calvin sat back down and opened the briefcase in front of Dwayne Dantès and Macht. He roughly counted the neat stacks of cash.
He quickly completed the confirmation check, closed the briefcase, and looked up at Dwayne Dantès.
“What other thoughts do you have towards the exact details of the transaction?”
Klein deliberately wore a look as though he was organizing his words. After a few seconds, he said, “I’m planning on heading to the Southern Continent soon, to West Balam.”
Seeing Calvin and Macht show signs of surprise, he added, “I have some matters that aren’t convenient to do while bringing plenty of firearms. And to make the transaction go smoothly, some advanced preparations are required.
“Heh heh, I have to put enough importance on this matter. It’s a business worth tens of thousands of pounds.
“I’m thinking of first heading to West Balam to contact clients who have such needs, and to clear out any obvious obstacles. At an agreed-upon time, I’ll contact you via telegraph and head to East Balam’s border to retrieve the goods.”
Calvin pondered for a moment and said, “You can send me a telegram after 20th June. I’ll give you the details later. In short, after I receive the telegram, I’ll inform the officer there and get them to pass the countersign and password to the designated personnel for them to head to the warehouse.
“Hmm… Will you need any auxiliary personnel for protection during this time? When do you plan on leaving?”
I only wish to find a place to hide in West Balam where there’s no Rose School of Thought. The rest can be left to Danitz… When do I leave? I obviously wish to leave today and arrive there today, but that will incur suspicion… Klein considered for two seconds and said, “There’s no need for any security for the time being. In certain places in the Southern Continent, having such auxiliary personnel is the main cause for causing conflict. Don’t worry, I have plenty of friends in West Balam. Without bringing anything of value, my safety can be guaranteed.
“As for when I’m leaving, my answer is as soon as possible.”
Calvin thought for nearly a minute before slowly nodding.
“I’ll send someone to receive you after dinner tomorrow. The military will have an airship that needs to send goods and personnel to Desi bay. And it’s just a short distance to the Southern Continent via ship from there. If everything goes smoothly, it will just take two to three days. Even if there’s a storm on the way, requiring a detour of the sea route, it will still take a maximum of a week.”
“Thank you.” Klein sincerely stood up and bowed.
From his point of view, leaving Backlund with the military was safe enough. He wouldn’t be made a target of suspicion.
After discussing some details, Klein got up and bade farewell and returned to the foyer in preparation to leave.
In the foyer, beside the dining table, there were nearly ten military-clad or casually-dressed men holding a cup of wine gathered. They were chatting and laughing about the recent rumors.
When Klein swept his gaze over, he suddenly found a figure somewhat familiar.
The man was more than 1.85 meters tall but less than 1.9 meters. He had rather long arms, and his feet were faced outwards to a certain degree. His shoulders were abnormally broad, causing his black suit to appear rather tight.
This… Klein’s mind raced as his nerves tensed up. He had already recalled the source of the familiarity.
It was the demigod that met Crazy Captain Connors that night!
He was the demigod suspected to be working for a particular faction of the royal family, one who was supervising the human trafficking!
Although this High-Sequence Beyonder was previously wearing a black hood that interfered with divination, preventing his appearance from being exposed, Klein remembered the traits of his body.
That was what a Faceless was good at!
For a second, Klein’s act of casually sweeping his gaze paused on that familiar person’s figure.
He immediately sensed the abnormality in his reaction since a demigod’s spiritual perception wouldn’t fail to notice it.
His back muscles tensed up as his mind raced, producing figurative sparks.
He didn’t immediately move his gaze away as he continued looking at the demigod suspected to be from the Black Emperor pathway. He smiled at Macht and said, “This place really isn’t just for veteran officers.”
This sounded like a result of careful observation, but it was nothing but meaningless chatter.
Macht chuckled.
“Any club will exceed its original restrictions when it further develops itself.”
His answer didn’t seem to offer anything, but on careful consideration, it did seem to imply something or perhaps something that was the complete opposite.
At this moment, the broad-shouldered and long-armed gentleman in a black suit had also naturally turned his head. He looked at the two men, and he noticed that the tycoon who had donated 15,000 pounds was looking at him and his companions while engaging Member of Parliament Macht with a whisper.
This made him feel that his look of surprise was more of a natural reaction towards learning of his occupation.
Then, he retracted his gaze and continued his topic of conversation.
And at this moment, Klein’s back was covered in a layer of cold sweat, and his legs were going limp.
Although he had, in a way, faced the demigod before and had even fought with him, to have such a close encounter in such a small place, with danger happening in a split second, this was a first. And more importantly, he was far from prepared to face a demigod. Not only did he lack a marionette, all he had on him was Death Knell, Azik’s copper whistle, and the adventurer’s harmonica.
The Sea God Scepter was impossible to bring on his person. Furthermore, the usage of it had strict environmental limitations; otherwise, it would result in massive damage. If he kept Groselle’s Travels on him for too long, he might be pulled into the book world. When that happens, it would become troublesome trying to exit it. Creeping Hunger was still lacking a seal, so it needed to feed every day. Unless necessary, it was impossible to take it out ahead of time. The Fate Siphon charm was made from a Worm of Time, so it was an unknown if it would attract Amon. Unless he could use it very quickly, Klein obviously lacked the courage to bring it on him.
If the demigod who was suspected to be from the Black Emperor pathway had discovered something wrong with him, there was only one optimal solution he could think of.
It was to blow the harmonica and summon Miss Messenger to get her to help him escape Backlund via the spirit world!
He had never thought of letting Reinette Tinekerr engage in a direct battle while he held Death Knell from the side to find an opportunity to fire. This was Backlund, the home ground of the official Beyonders. With Miss Messenger’s unique appearance, that man could easily pin a crime on her, and what awaited Klein would be a joint attack on him. There was bound to be increasing numbers of demigods and powerful Sealed Artifacts.
How harrowing…Klein moved his gaze away in a manner that adhered to logic. Using the Clown’s ability to control his legs, he walked to the door in a completely normal manner.
He didn’t ask Macht who those people were, to appear uninterested as a way to prove that it was all just a casual glance.
However, that person turning to look at him had exposed his appearance to Klein.
He had thick but unmessy black brows with a short and hard crew-cut of the same color. He had dark blue eyes and a high nose-bridge with a bushy mustache spreading out from his mouth. He had a long face with accentuated outlines as well as callous curves.
He had strong masculine vibes and was probably in his thirties or forties. It was difficult to determine.
Just on his appearance alone, Klein felt that he looked more like an Arbiter pathway’s demigod rather than one of the Black Emperor pathway.
Of course, this demigod’s bearing was closer to that of a Warrior’s, but he was too short.
Having had a clear look at him, Klein didn’t need to inquire further. He could directly get Arrodes to answer him. Even if he was still wary of the magic mirror, he could always commission Miss Xio, Miss Sharron, and company to do a simple background check.
He believed that no matter how well-hidden this demigod was, it was unlikely for him to have a low-ranking position. It would be easy to figure out who he was.
One step. Two steps. Three steps. Klein left the East Balam Military Veterans Mess in a normal manner.
When he boarded the carriage, he leaned on the wall, closed his eyes, and kept silent for a few seconds. Inwardly, he let out a long sigh.
The disconnected trail of clues leading to the truth of the Great Smog of Backlund has finally been connected again…
He didn’t open his eyes or say a word, as though he was recounting the business problems he had previously discussed. But in fact, it was to quell his emotions that had been left in an upheaval.
During this process, Klein realized that Richardson had tried to speak a few times, only to shut his mouth again, doing so as though he was stumped.
Ultimately, he didn’t say a word, focused on preparing marquis black tea for his employer.
Due to his previous encounter, Klein momentarily didn’t have the capacity to be bothered about him and had pretended to not notice it.
Amidst the silent atmosphere and grinding wheels, they returned to 160 Böklund Street.
When he reached the third floor, Klein was just about to head for the bathtub that had been prepared by the lady’s maid when Richardson, who was holding his hat and cane, took two steps forward and respectfully said, “Sir, are you heading to the Southern Continent soon?”
“Yes,” Klein replied frankly. He had even prepared 500 pounds in cash to hand to Housekeeper Taneja for daily expenses needed for the Dwayne Dantès residence during his time in the Southern Continent.
Meanwhile, he had a deeper understanding of the importance of having a butler and valet in high society.
There were many things that a master couldn’t keep from them; therefore, any conflict in faith and political inclinations necessitated a change.
Richardson hesitated and said, “Sir, I was born in the Southern Continent and am fluent in Dutanese. I’m also very familiar with the various local traditions. I should be of help to you.”
Dutanese was a common language of the ancient Balam Empire. In present-day East and West Balam, the citizens still used this language. Only people of the middle- and upper-class knew foreign languages like ancient Feysac, Loenese, and Intis.
Klein felt lucky with regards to this because ancient Balam was once a unified empire with a true god existing in it. Therefore, although the different states had different accents, they all used Dutanese. The written language was likewise the same. This saved him plenty of trouble.
If I were to encounter dozens or more than a hundred dialects and languages, that would be a headache… However, Dutanese and ancient Feysac doesn’t belong to the same system. I’m unable to easily grasp the various branches by learning the latter. Finding an interpreter is necessary. Oh, Anderson seems to be fluent in Dutanese. He never seemed to mention having any problems with communication in West Balam…Klein finished listening to Richardson when he suddenly realized what was stumping him.
As a valet, he needed to follow whenever his employer headed out. There was no need for a butler to do so.
This also meant that a valet was like a secretary for the master’s daily life. In certain cases, they would also play a role as a business secretary.
Clearly, Richardson enjoyed his life in Backlund and everything it had to offer. He didn’t wish to return to the Southern Continent to see scenery or matters that would make him recall his past; therefore, when he got into the carriage, he had tried to mention his traits but was unable to voice it out. He wished that Dwayne Dantès could find a better candidate.
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “I can tell that you don’t like the Southern Continent. Why are you telling me this?”
Richardson slowly bowed his head and looked at his toes.
“You gave me a chance to gain experience to mature. I-I believe I can help you.”
Very simple feelings of gratitude… If you hadn’t said so, no one would know that you knew Dutanese. After all, you were born and raised in an East Balam colony manor…Klein carefully sized up Richardson, chuckled inwardly, and made some silent poignant comments.
However, he didn’t plan on letting this valet of his follow him to the Southern Continent. Firstly, it would make it inconvenient for him to carry out certain operations. Secondly, if he was recognized by some Nation Reestablishment Society member of the Numinous Episcopate, it might end up affecting the rest of his life.
Klein laughed and replied, “I have plenty of friends there. They’re all fluent in Dutanese and are aware of the traditions there.
“Hmm, you have more important things to do. Stay in Backlund. Help me deliver some gifts to my friends at fixed periods of time. I’ll be giving you a name list when the time comes. Also, read more papers and take note of investment opportunities and also perform on-the-ground checks. Finally, give me a corresponding report. I will get Ma’am Taneja to specially prepare some funds for this.”
Richardson was somewhat surprised before saying in pleasant surprise, “Yes, sir. I-I will work hard!”
At that instant, he felt that he was being put in an important position as his eyes blurred up.
From the moment he was born, this was the first time he felt hope for his future. It was something to look forward to.
After dismissing Richardson, Klein took a comfortable bath to soothe his tense nerves. Then, he wore his pajamas and returned to the bedroom. Taking a pen and paper, he drew a symbol that was a mixture of concealment and mystery prying.
The full-body mirror’s surface ripples with aqueous light as silver light formed Loenese text:
“Exalted Great Master, your puny, loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is here to answer your summoning!
“Are you about to leave Backlund again?”
Klein nodded and said, “Yes.”
Without waiting for Arrodes to mention that he could question it, he asked, “Can I still contact you in the Southern Continent?”
“Of course! As long as you take out that magical radio transceiver.” On the surface of the mirror, silver words quickly formed. “However, you cannot leave it out in the real world for too long or use it too frequently. There are plenty of beneficiaries of the Mother Tree of Desire. ‘She’ can use it to detect you.”
Klein nodded gently and asked, “What do you know about the Mother Tree of Desire?”
Arrodes suddenly fell into silence. It was only after a very long time that its silver luster formed a complete sentence:
“I don’t dare to mention it, nor do I dare to show it.”
Don’t dare to mention it or show it… At least for Arrodes, the Mother Tree of Desire is definitely stronger than Sequence 1 Zaratul. No, it’s even stronger than the Monster pathway’s Uniqueness, Die of Probability… There should be a way to circumvent the restriction to get Arrodes to display the corresponding information, such as bringing it above the gray fog… Heh heh, how is that possible? That won’t happen unless I’m already an angel and in complete control of that mysterious space…Klein’s eyes moved slightly without pressing the question. He asked, “It’s your turn to ask.”
The full-body mirror’s silver light turned brisk, forming a new sentence:
“Great Master, what other instructions do you have for me?”
Nice question!Klein thought for a moment and said, “After I leave Backlund, take note of Dr. Aaron Ceres’s family. Once his wife gives birth, remember to mention it to me when I summon you.”
After careful consideration, Klein believed that leaving this matter to Arrodes was for the best. After all, no one could monitor Dr. Aaron’s residence twenty-four hours a day. And what Klein needed to do was to switch residences at the end of the month to turn on the radio transceiver once.
“Alright, Master~” The words on the mirror reflected Arrodes’s mood. “I have a question.”
“Speak.” Klein nodded, giving permission.
This time, the sentence Arrodes presented were filled with pauses as though it was very hesitant.
“Great Master, what relationship does that child have with you?”
It seemed to be puzzled why a supreme ruler above the spirit world would pay so much attention to a yet-to-be-born infant.
Hmm, I’ve already said that it’s the yet-to-be-born child of Dr. Aaron Ceres; yet Arrodes fails to notice anything special about Will Auceptin… When it comes to hiding his fate and special traits, a Snake of Fate is far better than the angels of the other Sequences. However, the magic mirror is able to accurately give me the time when Tail Devourer Ouroboros would leave Backlund… Hmm, it’s likely that Will Auceptin’s reboot makes it difficult for high-leveled existences to notice anything. This might also be why “He” can avoid the Angel of Fate…Klein answered in enlightenment, “Friends.”
About being Will Auceptin’s godfather, it was just a casual thought. He didn’t have much confidence about that or dare to force it, afraid that he would annoy the Snake of Fate.
“Only friends…” Arrodes revealed an inexplicable sense of disappointment in its words. “Great Master, you can ask a question.”
Klein thought for a moment before saying, “Do you know who the person I met at the East Balam Military Veterans Mess is?
“If you aren’t sure who I’m referring to, I can draw him for you.”
In the dark and deep mirror, aqueous light surfaced, producing a cold and bearded man with dark blue eyes. It was none other than the demigod Klein suspected to be of the Black Emperor pathway.
Meanwhile, the corresponding text appeared beneath the “picture.”
“He’s Brigadier General Qonas Kilgor. He’s from MI9 and is a deputy director. He’s known to be a Sequence 5 from the Lawyer pathway, but he wields a powerful Sealed Artifact.”
MI9… Brigadier General… Deputy director… From the looks of it, he’s the representative of the spy network for the faction of the royal family…Klein memorized the information given to him by the magic mirror. But for a moment, he was at a loss as to the direction for the investigation. After all, Qonas was a demigod, and be it spying or sounding him out, it would easily put him in an alert state regardless of whether he did it himself or commissioned someone else. It was bound to provoke revenge.
The only reliable idea he had was to rely on Miss Justice to do some gathering of information. Not only was her standing high, she also had the social connections to obtain the relevant information. Furthermore, she was a Sequence 6 of the Spectator pathway. She could steer topics of conversation without garnering any suspicion, allowing her to complete her observation stealthily.
I have to say that, although Spectators have lacking combat abilities, they are a force to be reckoned with in other aspects. Besides, with the powers of Psychiatrist and Hypnotist, Spectators can control and guide the direction of a battle to a certain extent…Klein reflected over it as he wondered what else he could ask Arrodes about.
At this moment, the light from the mirror’s surface faded and formed a new sentence:
“Great Master, do you wish to know the mastermind behind Cuarón’s suicide?”
You are even providing me intelligence on your own accord? Although I’ve already extricated myself from this matter, I haven’t been too actively involved in it and am just awaiting the Nighthawks’ investigations. I didn’t even find it necessary to ask about it…Klein chuckled inwardly and nodded.
“Yes.”
The full-body mirror produced a silver line of text:
“Royal family’s consultant, Hvin Rambis, one of the councillors of the Psychology Alchemists.”
Psychology Alchemists? Royal family’s consultant?Klein immediately frowned.
He found it difficult to determine what the Psychology Alchemists were plotting, or if a particular faction of the royal family was dissatisfied with the current political climate and was attempting to “nudge” it.
The Psychology Alchemists isn’t like I imagined, being focused on academics and the exploration of ancient ruins… Do all secret organizations attempt to grasp power at a certain point to influence the world? An anchor’s requirement? I wonder if Hvin Rambis’s ploy is a personal act or decided by the organization. If it’s the former, that’s still alright, but if it’s the latter, it will be easier for Miss Justice to encounter difficult choices as her standing in the Psychology Alchemists rises…Klein’s thoughts whirred as he returned to the question-and-answer game. He deliberated and asked, “What else do you wish to say?”
If anyone else had asked such a question, Klein believed that Arrodes would smite them with lightning or use another malicious method to tease them. However, he believed that, as a supreme ruler above the spirit world, he had the right to ask such a question. It was also an opportunity to test Arrodes’s bottom line.
The silver light on the full-body mirror’s surface transformed into another new line without any hesitation:
“Great Master, Amon is already in Backlund as you expected.
“As it’s ‘His’ avatar that came, I can see it.”
What do you mean as I expected? When did I expect it?Klein pricked up his brows and said,
“I’m aware.
“Alright. That’s it for today. I’ll summon you again using the radio transceiver if I come across any more questions.”
“Yes, Master, your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is constantly awaiting your orders! Goodbye~” The mirror’s surface depicted an emoticon of waving a handkerchief.
Klein watched in silence until everything was restored to normal.
On the second day, which was a Monday. He had already made preparations to head to the Southern Continent. Apart from the luggage that contained two sets of clothes, 500 pounds, and some miscellaneous clothing that was meant for show, he threw the remaining 12,125 pounds and 87 gold coins above the gray fog.
The reason why he was so careful was because Klein had a deep impression on his last death and resurrection. If he hadn’t had an anonymous account with a few hundred pounds from Miss Justice, he had no idea how long he had to wander the streets. Perhaps he had to really get a job at the circus to be a clown, or he’d have to head to a certain gangster leader’s place to “borrow” some money.
Seeing that it was almost three, Klein headed up above the gray fog, prepared to have this week’s Tarot Gathering.
He had previously done a divination here, and he received the conclusion that, unless they were in the same building, Blasphemer Amon was unable to detect a Tarot Club member being pulled up into the mysterious space above the gray fog.
Before long, dark red beams shot up in the grand palace, materializing into blurry figures.
Having confirmed that she was restarting her psychology lessons this week and having reestablished contact with the Psychology Alchemists, Audrey looked towards the end of the long bronze table in a relatively good mood. She stood up, raised the corners of her skirt, and bowed.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Opposite her, The Hanged Man also got up and bowed, but he had another question on his mind.
He had originally promised The World Gehrman Sparrow that he would give him the mystical item made from the Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristic last week. But to his dismay, something happened to the Artisan, preventing him from handing it over in time.
With regards to this, Alger planned on explaining the reason to The World at the Tarot Gathering before personally taking action to resolve the problems of the Artisan.
After the bow and exchanging greetings, Cattleya was just about to say something when she saw Mr. Fool rap the edges of the mottled table.
This dull knock made all the Tarot Club members tense up. They had no idea what Mr. Fool was about to say.
It must be something serious! Something that’s emphasized by Mr. Fool at the beginning must be something serious!Audrey determined inwardly.
The Fool Klein surveyed the area and said with a smile, “Amon recently came to Backlund. An avatar.”
Amon? Blasphemer Amon?Derrick instantly felt his unpleasant memories become invoked.
Be it parasitizing the former team captain, asking “are you looking for me?” or coiling around his Spirit Body like a snake, Amon with his pointed hat was a nightmare he couldn’t shirk away from.
One had to know that, as a resident of the City of Silver, Derrick had seen plenty of terrifying monsters. Only a few could make him feel uneasy and fearful just from a mere recollection.
Amon has headed to Backlund where Miss Justice and Miss Magician are living? What does “He” want? What should they do?Derrick suddenly felt nervous for his companions.
Amon… This ancient King of Angels has returned to the real world? Indeed, when a revolution is about to happen or is descending, the waves of the times will come flooding in…Alger’s eyes narrowed as he recalled what Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos had once said to him.
Cattleya’s thoughts were similar to his. As the King of Angels had reappeared in the Northern Continent, she could catch a “whiff” of the unease. A phrase surfaced in her mind:the changing of an epoch!
Amon! Angel of Time Amon… An ancient King of Angels…Audrey trembled in concern. She glanced at The Magician Fors and Mr. Moon who wore blank and horrified looks and couldn’t help but look towards the end of the long bronze table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, can I think of a way to inform the Church of this matter?”
Regarding Miss Justice’s question, Klein had already considered it some time ago. After all, leaving troublesome problems to the official organizations who could resolve them was his modus operandi. However, Leonard’s and Pallez Zoroast’s reaction made him realize something different.
Leonard was a Red Glove of the Nighthawks. He could easily create an informant to pass the news of Amon being in Backlund to the Church of Evernight, and then let the archbishop and high-ranking deacons decide on a strategy before carrying out an operation. It wouldn’t expose his problem, and it could also quash any latent troubles. Yet, he had chosen to leave using the excuse of a mission. It was obvious to Klein that Amon’s appearance was tied to the reason for Leonard’s choice of action.
He had the suspicion that informing the Church of Evernight might result in unpredictable negative outcomes. Therefore, the angel of the Marauder pathway in Leonard’s body had denied this choice of action. And “He” was one of the existences who knew the various Beyonder powers that Amon possessed.
When I have no idea what to do, the choice is undoubtedly to emulate those with experience… Although there’s the gray fog separating us, and any problem will cease at Miss Justice’s side, there’s no need to take such risks. There aren’t many members of the Tarot Club to begin with. Every one of them needs to be cherished…Thoughts flashed through The Fool Klein’s mind as he shook his head and said with a calm, humored tone, “Ignore ‘Him.’”
Ignore “Him”… Mr. Fool’s attitude is as if Amon is a stray dog… In “His” eyes, only Sequence 0 true deities are worthy of attention? That’s right. The last time The Sun was possessed by Amon’s avatar, Mr. Fool had easily cleansed it away. As long as Amon doesn’t appear in person, it’s not too big a problem for “Him”… Hmm, the reason Mr. Fool emphasized this matter at the beginning is to warn us to be careful…Alger thought in fearful respect and enlightenment.
Audrey similarly interpreted the meaning that it was a trivial matter. She suddenly made the connection.
Is Mr. World Gehrman Sparrow’s temporary departure of Backlund to avoid Angel of Time Amon? To Mr. Fool, although “He” is still slowly recovering “His” standing, level, and powers, it’s not difficult for “Him” to deal with Amon’s avatar. The Sun’s encounter is evidence… “He” got “His” Blessed to avoid Amon to not attract the Angel of Time’s real body, as this can spoil “His” plans of awakening?
Yes, “He” emphasized it to us as a warning, worried that we wouldn’t react properly when chancing upon Amon. Mr. Fool really shows “His” concern for us!
At this moment, Emlyn had just digested the matter of King of Angels Blasphemer Amon’s appearance in Backlund.
Although he was arrogant, repeated Tarot Gatherings had allowed him to understand what a King of Angels was. It was an existence second to Sanguine Ancestor Lilith, second to the true deities that sat at the pinnacle Sequence. “They” were the strongest ones who walked the real world!
What’s going to happen this time in Backlund? When the time comes, there will be dead people, the wounded, or the sick everywhere outside. I’ll become busy again because of Father…Emlyn recalled his life after the Great Smog of Backlund as he showed signs of fear, fear that such matters would happen again.
Fors also felt that the problem was significant. This was because if Angel of Time Amon really wanted to do something, it was very likely that “He” would inflict damage on a large scale. It was something that she could avoid by hiding at home and not heading out.
She silently drew a breath and looked to the end of the long bronze table, worriedly asking, “Honorable Mr. Fool, why is Amon sending ‘His’ avatar to Backlund?”
Klein deliberated over his choice of words and looked around the table with a smile.
“To look for all of you.”
To look for us?The sentence seemed to be like bolts of lightning that struck Fors and company awake. It left their spines numb.
Right on the heels of that, Audrey made the connection of the reply to “ignore ‘Him’” from before. She found Mr. Fool like the boundless ocean, and a mere avatar of Blasphemer Amon was just a rock. It could only cause a tiny stir and nothing more.
Although Amon’s avatar came to find us Tarot Club members, Mr. Fool has said to ignore “Him,” so there’s no need to bother about “Him”… Praise Mr. Fool!Audrey’s nerves that had just tensed up instantly relaxed.
Emlyn, Fors, and Derrick also figured out something similar. They either leaned back into their seats, exhaled openly, or praised Mr. Fool from the bottom of their hearts.
Cattleya hadn’t joined when Amon possessed The Sun Derrick, and she had only learned of it during a few of the subsequent discussions. Therefore, she knew little and didn’t have deep thoughts about it. She just felt worried over the situation where Amon, a King of Angels, was seeking out the Tarot Club members.
Why would a King of Angels like Amon target the Tarot Club?
“He” likely discovered our organization from The Sun…
What goal does “He” have, and why is “He” so confident?
“He” is targeting Mr. Fool? “He” can sense the abnormalities of the gray fog?
But Mr. Fool said to ignore “Him”… This means that, under normal circumstances, Amon is unable to tell who is a Tarot Club member?
With Kings of Angels appearing, is the Fifth Epoch coming to an end?
After Alger relaxed from his tensed state, he began thinking about something else.
Back when he informed the Church of Storms about Bansy Harbor’s problem, his excuse was that he had heard “someone at a bar mentioning it.” And he had described this person using Blasphemer Amon’s image!
Thankfully, even if the Church were to encounter Amon, with the way they handle things, they wouldn’t verify and question this matter. And regardless of Amon’s performance or because of his identity, they will definitely find him extremely suspicious and place weight on this suspicion…Alger wasn’t worried that he would expose himself for this trivial problem; he only believed that it was best that he should be careful and not randomly use high-ranking Beyonders, especially angels and above, as scapegoats.
Hence, he warned himself.
Although not every high-ranking Beyonder is at the level of “any mention of it will be known,” or have similar powers, mentioning it excessively might result in me encountering that existence due to the machinations of fate. After all, the higher one goes, the deeper the connections of fate will be!
Seeing that the Tarot Club members, especially the three who were in Backlund, had already shown signs of wariness about Amon’s avatar and had written off the thoughts of being rash and not plan on targeting the Blasphemer, he calmed down and leaned back, leisurely looking at everyone as an indication that the floor was theirs.
Cattleya reined in her worries over the Northern and Southern Continent and the Five Seas before looking to the seat of honor at the long bronze table.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I have three new diary pages again this time.”
She remembered vividly that, at the end of last Monday’s Tarot Gathering, she had informed the meaning of the two “Rosellean characters” to Queen Mystic. However, she only received a reply on Sunday. In it were three new diary pages and a question of medium length.
“The place his mind and spirit calls home, is it on that island, or the depths of the cosmos?”
When Cattleya ruminated over this question, she seemed to sense the emotional upheavals that were happening when Queen Mystic wrote it, unlike her usual calm self.
With regards to this, she sighed silently based on her understanding of Queen Mystic Bernadette.
In Her Majesty’s heart, Emperor Roselle is an unresolved knot. This is the reason why she ultimately doesn’t dare to advance to Sequence 2?
Klein had no idea what Ma’am Hermit was thinking; all he did was nod and indicated that she could conjure the new Roselle diary pages.
Soon, the three yellowish-brown goatskin pages appeared in his palm.
“10th March. I participated in that ancient and most secret organization’s gathering.
“After many observations, I’m increasingly puzzled over a problem: What does it mean to be the trend of the times? Who defines the trend of the times?
“If it’s really as they claim, when everything ends and the original Creator is resurrected from the dead, awakening from his slumber, he would gather everything back into his body to create a new world and new history. Then, there’s no need for them to let the times develop according to what they expect of the times. They can quickly come up with all kinds of schemes, such as triggering a world war, a war between angels, or even a war between deities. Wouldn’t that accelerate their goals?
“Or could it be the case that ‘the times’ is part of the original Creator? Only when ‘the times’ develop according to a certain expectation can ‘He’ draw energy from it and revive? This isn’t scientific… Of course, whatever I see and participate in now isn’t scientific at all…
“Actually, if I had any say, why revive the Creator who rides above all? Everyone can just go through the motions and enjoy themselves without any restrictions. Isn’t that better?
“Based on my observations, hehe, there are many members who share similar viewpoints as mine. However, there are a number of members who are stubborn and inflexible, strictly abiding to their beliefs. I wonder if they should be called idealists or crazy cultists.
“What I can’t see through the most is that mysterious leader. Old Mister Hermes told me that this organization began with him, no—’Him’. It was organized with people who shared ‘His’ beliefs and goals. However, ‘He’ seldom expresses ‘His’ thoughts, never stopping many of the members who use the organization for their own purposes. At times, I will even forget ‘His’ existence. ‘He’ seems to enjoy sitting there, silently watching everyone converse.
“But on one matter, I witnessed ‘His’ might. A High-Sequence Beyonder who had gone against their so-called trend of the times was put forth by ‘Him.’ In thirty seconds, the person became a target of elimination. And I believe that the poor fellow wouldn’t survive past summer.
“Who is ‘He’? Some ancient god that survived the Second Epoch??”
Roselle had used two question marks at the end of the sentence to express his strong doubts. This was something he seldom did; hence, Klein suspected that this was the reason why Bernadette had chosen this diary entry.
The mysterious leader of the Twilight Hermit Order enjoys sitting there, silently watching everyone converse. Once “He” wishes for something to be done, the matter can very quickly reach a consensus… This really matches the characteristics of the Spectator pathway… I’m increasingly convinced that “He” is Amon’s brother, the other son of the Creator, Adam… In his later years, the emperor learned plenty of secrets from Mr. Door and was probably able to come up with similar conclusions…As Klein compared the descriptions in the diary with what he already knew to come up with theories and verify them, he cast his gaze down to read the rest of the content of the page.
“11th March. The more I recall what happened yesterday, the more afraid I am. A demigod existence had his fate decided with just a few words. He didn’t even have the chance to express his disapproval. And the makeup of the ancient secret organization convinces me that, apart from dealing with the seven orthodox Churches, there is nothing that they can’t do. Even the toppling of a nation isn’t impossible.
“How lucky I am to be pulled into this organization; otherwise, who knows if I might one day suffer an unexpected assassination I cannot resist. I’ll die with my eyes wide open!!
“This kind of organization that hides behind the scenes, secretly passing judgment on others, while determining the life and death of the target is really unacceptable. Even if I’m one of their members, I’m still appalled and feel fear deep down.
“This world is so much more dangerous than Earth. Perhaps just being born with relatively high spirituality, randomly flipping through an ancient tome, sitting normally on a ship doing business, taking in the beauty of some lady, entering some castle because of one’s love of traveling, being woken up by fighting next door in the middle of the night, or creating something that’s of meaning, these would be enough to cause one to die a baffling, tragic death!
“And this is one of the reasons that drive me to improve myself, to advance myself to gain the ability to determine my own fate. I can definitely succeed. I’m the protagonist of this era, ha!”
“12th March. I feel there’s a need to seek out some material regarding the Fourth Epoch, Third Epoch, and even the Second Epoch. The experience that came from joining that ancient secret organization tells me that there might be countless secrets hidden here, the kind that will influence the direction of an epoch.
“Unfortunately, such information is astonishingly rare. They’re either kept by the Church, or they have been destroyed. I believe that I’m unlikely to gain much simply by relying on my subordinates. The best method is still to raise my Sequence. It will allow me to gain a higher status and greater power in the Church.”
From this diary page, it’s obvious that the emperor’s act of establishing contact with Mr. Door had happened very long after he joined the Twilight Hermit Order. Perhaps he was already a High-Sequence Beyonder; otherwise, there was no way he could withstand Mr. Door’s ravings… Compared to the emperor, it’s so much easier for me to investigate history. I have his diary for the Fourth Epoch. There’s the City of Silver for the Second Epoch. From time to time, I can even encounter the evil spirit that was formed by a King of Angels… Hmm, in the middle of his life, the emperor seems to tone down on his allusions of grandeur…Klein flipped to the second diary page with a relaxed attitude.
“18th May. I’ve been having nightmares recently. I dream of myself wearing ancient silver-gray armor and sitting beside a cliff. In front of me is silence, and there’s a bottomless black fog beneath me. It was filled with corruption and evil. Merely looking at it was enough to influence me. Towards the end, my face grew complicated, jet-black patterns as I monitored the abyss. My skin turned hard and I had the feeling that sticky liquid was flowing across the surface of my body. My eyes completely lost their reason.
“It was a reflection of the Abyss. It was the reflection of the Abyss which I saw and attempted to enter last month!
“As this nightmare becomes more frequent, I realize that extreme thoughts are becoming a common occurrence for me. Occasionally, the anger from being beaten up might lead me to hoping to rip apart the limbs of my target. Also, dark red lumps are growing on my back. My body temperature is also gradually decreasing.
“Is this a form of corruption from the Abyss?
“I have to think of a way to confirm and resolve it!
“For the time being, I cannot get the Church’s help; otherwise, I’ll have to divulge the existence of the primitive island and the Abyss.
“Yes, I can find the priests and bishops of the Eternal Blazing Sun. They’re more skilled at purification!”
“19th May. Through some connections, I received some secret treatment. My entire being felt a lot more relaxed. All the anomalies that happened to me have turned for the better.
“Amidst my joy, I also thought of a problem. I had only explored the periphery of the Abyss, without making contact with any high-level Devils. I even had an object on the Black King that could resist corruption; yet, I was affected without realizing it and even had signs of being corrupted. Those Criminal pathway Beyonders would make sacrifices to high-level Devils from time to time; the corruption they suffer must be even worse. Over time, it’s probably untreatable, and they can only be cleansed—both body and aura.
“Likewise, High-Sequence Beyonders, especially angels, should be able to exert influence on Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders of the same pathway. And due to the difference in level, there are corresponding limitations on distance. When one becomes a true god, there’s a high probability that they can “communicate” across the whole world and spirit world without any obstructions…
“This begs the question. Am I being influenced to a certain extent by the God of Craftsmanship, no—Should I say the God of Steam and Machinery? This is quite scary. It appears that only by becoming a demigod that I will be able to escape this influence?
“Thankfully, since the Fifth Epoch, there hasn’t been any examples of true gods leaving the astral world to descend upon the land. Likewise, pathways without true gods do not have such severe problems.”
“20th May. After a period of being dispirited, I’ve returned to the social scene!
“F*ck, those bastards have been secretly mocking me, saying that the reason for me not coming out recently has to do with me having too much fun and turning weak! Just because my dark eye circles are more obvious because of my nightmare-induced poor sleep quality?
“Hehe, I want to let them know what it means by the difference in one’s talent!!”
I wonder what an angel’s influence is like on a Low- or Mid-Sequence Beyonder… The transmission of ravings over great distances? Automatic characteristic attraction? Regardless of where it is, as long as one’s honorific name is chanted, one will have the godhood to reply? When meeting each other, is it the direct acquisition and erosion of one’s Beyonder characteristic? If all of this is possible, it’s equivalent to a mini-deity… It’s no wonder that angels in the Second Epoch are called subsidiary gods…Klein’s thoughts raced as he flipped the page in his hand to read the last diary page.
“12th October. Edwards ran to me, telling me that one of his knights discovered a strange chapel. It might have to do with the faith before the Fourth Epoch.
“This piqued my interest as I immediately rushed to the tiny city by the name of Bayman.”
“13th October. Bayman is a tiny town built on a mountain. The buildings all have protruded domes, just like a white straw hat. It’s very special.
“Following the street, and covering several flights of stairs, I finally found the strange chapel. On the surface, it looked like an ordinary residence with nothing special about it. Only by entering would one discover the difference.
“There was only one priest here. He was a genial middle-aged man who wore a simple white robe. He had a pale gold beard that covered half his face. His light-colored eyes were clear like a child’s.
“He claimed the place to be a temple of the Creator. Any creature from any species, any believer of any deity could enter.
“When I heard him mention this, it reminded me of a question I had. Apart from the seven orthodox deities, the other faiths are deemed as heretics. They are unable to openly build a cathedral other than that of the original Creator. However, there has never been any such Church coming into existence. Even cathedrals are extremely rare!
“In front of the chapel was a simple baldachin. In it was a man carrying a cross. This was likely the divine image of the so-called Creator.
“I sat in the front pew and idly chatted with the priest. He told me of many different stories.
“He said that when humans were first born, the ones that ruled the skies, land, and sea were all sorts of crazy, bloodthirsty monsters. They were said to be the origins of the later species: dragons, giants, and elves.
“These monsters freely indulged in their desires, occupying all kinds of places. It appeared that it wouldn’t take long before they destroyed the entire world. At this moment, it was the Creator who had awoken. ‘He’ retrieved the special traits and powers that they had been blessed with, and he had bestowed it to the humans.
“After that, ‘He” returned to his slumber, leaving behind a prophecy:
“When madness, cruelty, greed, indulgence, coldness, and bloodthirstiness drowns the land once again, ‘He’ would awaken and retrieve everything.
“As we spoke, the priest held the hanging cross by his chest and silently prayed.
“Such a myth is completely different from the Churches’ canon. There are many interesting parts that are worth thinking about.”
“15th October. I’ve been back in Trier for a day. Only then did I forget to ask the priest for his name!
“Forget it. There will still be a chance in the future. My sixth sense as a man tells me that I’ll definitely head to that chapel again.”
Isn’t this the condensed version of the City of Silver’s myth? Hmm, the period around the end of the Second Epoch and the beginning of the Third Epoch… That priest seems to know a lot. Perhaps, an organization that passes down such a myth over the generations know a lot…Klein’s mind stirred as the diary pages in his hand vanished.
Then, he looked up at Ma’am Hermit.
“Go ahead.”
Cattleya immediately bowed her head.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, what I wish to know is if the place that Emperor Roselle’s mind and spirit calls home on that island or the depths of the cosmos?”
That island? That primitive island that caused Grimm to die and had left the emperor shocked? From the looks of it, the emperor treated the island with great importance towards the end of his life. Even Queen Mystic Bernadette noticed it…
What does deep in the cosmos mean? The astral world? Or some other planet? There are many things about the emperor that transcends his era, so he’s suspected by his daughter to be an alien?
Although it’s a little ridiculous, it adheres to logic. After all, research has proven that this is a planet. The Sun is a star, and apart from that is the endless universe, a galaxy with countless stars… How should I answer? I can’t just tell her about transmigration. But it’s not like I can’t say anything…Klein pondered for a while before shaking his head with a smile.
“Neither of them.”
Neither of them…Cattleya ruminated over Mr. Fool’s reply, suddenly feeling at a loss as to the true meaning of the question.
She originally imagined that the place that Emperor Roselle’s mind and spirit called home had to involve something philosophical or mystical. For example, the island might refer to the divine kingdom of the deity of his faith; the depths of the cosmos referred to the astral world, indicating Emperor Roselle’s belief in surpassing himself in his quest for a deity’s throne. In the end, Mr. Fool answered that it was neither. This denied nearly every possibility, making it difficult for her to think of any other answer.
Perhaps what Her Majesty wishes to ask is not something I understand. What Mr. Fool is saying is pointing at another explanation… It doesn’t matter if I understand it. I’m only a communication tool between them…Cattleya sighed inwardly as she sincerely bowed.
“Thank you for your answer.”
The other Tarot Club members were lost in regards to the question and answer. Although they could understand the reason for the question and could understand what the actual meaning of the mental and spiritual home was, they couldn’t make any connection to the island or the depths of the cosmos. Hence, all of them had their own interpretations and guesses, but all of them felt that their theories were distant from the truth.
Subconsciously, Fors believed that the island referred to the woman Roselle loved the most. The depths of the cosmos referred to the emperor’s late years when he cast his gaze to what he deemed “the Sea of Stars.”
Audrey believed that the island referred to one’s island of self-consciousness in psychology. The sea was the conscious, and below the sea’s surface was the subconscious. And the cosmos referred to the spirituality sky that represented the astral world. Hence, the corresponding question became “did Emperor Roselle believe in himself, deities, or purely nature.”
From this angle, Mr. Fool’s answer appeared rather strange. It was as though “He” was saying that Emperor Roselle didn’t believe in anything, including himself.
I might be misinterpreting it… But if that’s really the case, Emperor Roselle might seem conflicted based on what Mr. Fool says, but in fact, it might conceal a deeper secret… Or it could be that, in his later years, he had seen through life. He began thinking about the universe, the world, deities, and the basic qualities of humanity. He became a pessimist and a nihilist?Audrey seemed to be training her abilities as she thought with piqued interest.
Alger had similar thoughts as Cattleya. As for Emlyn, he considered it for a moment before decisively giving up upon realizing that he had no clue. Derrick had no interest in Emperor Roselle, but he didn’t break the silence. He kept considering the conversations he was to have later.
Finally, The Fool, who was cloaked by the gray fog, chuckled and said, “You may begin.”
Alger immediately looked at The World and deliberated over his words.
“Sorry, your mystical item will require a little more time.”
Without waiting for him to speak, he quickly gave an explanation:
“That Artisan had strangely gotten infected by a sickness, and there are suspicious ‘snoopers’ appearing in the vicinity. This resulted in a delay. I will personally make a trip to see if I can resolve his problems so that he can quickly recover. We’ll try to make the mystical item you need within two weeks.”
He spoke extremely sincerely as a way to express his apologies and importance on the matter. But in his actual description, he had secretly pushed all the blame to the Artisan. It was as though he was saying to The World that if he were displeased, I will teach him a lesson for you. If that’s not enough, I will even give you his exact location for you to personally pay him a visit.
That Artisan sure is troublesome… Mr. Hanged Man treats this quite seriously. Hmm, non-official, or should I say Artisans who are willing to accept orders from unknown origins, are extremely rare. If they can be secured, it’s best that they are secured…Klein pondered for a moment and got The World to hoarsely reply, “I will allow this delay, but there shouldn’t be a next time.”
He spoke very calmly, but it alarmed Alger. He could almost feel the hidden murderous intent in The World Gehrman Sparrow.
“Thank you for your understanding,” he said with a staid expression.
Upon hearing their conversation, Cattleya looked at The Hanged Man, curled her lips, and nudged her glasses. She said, “If you are unable to resolve the problems, I can provide some help.”
From her point of view, as long as the problem wasn’t serious, she could even do it for free. After all, this meant that she could skip The Hanged Man and directly establish connections with the Artisan.
Alger obviously sensed the true intent of this pirate admiral. He felt that she was beginning to severely encroach into his territory, giving him a certain level of pressure. He paused for a moment and replied in an unperturbed manner, “Then, I will thank you on his behalf for your kindness.”
On the one hand, he expressed his close ties with the Artisan, and on the other hand, didn’t directly object to her help; thus, giving him sufficient leeway. Compared to having Gehrman Sparrow find fault with him, sacrificing some benefits wasn’t something unacceptable.
Cattleya didn’t harp on the matter as she turned to look at The World.
“Are you pleased with the information on West Balam?”
She had already gathered all the information on West Balam that Gehrman Sparrow needed last Thursday. She had handed it to him via the strange messenger.
She was filled with fear when it came to Mr. Fool, so given any other methods, she was unwilling to disturb that existence.
It cost me a total of 300 pounds. If it wasn’t good enough, I would’ve asked for a refund there and then!Klein mumbled and made The World answer tersely as an affirmation.
Then, the fake person cast its gaze on Miss Magician.
Fors immediately felt uncomfortable, akin to the feeling of a rat being targeted by a cat. She couldn’t help but consider if she had done something wrong.
Could it be that during my conversation with Xio, my description, no—defamation of Dwayne Dantès, was heard by him? Or is he displeased that I didn’t refund him the money?Fors stopped thinking about the bodyguard mission that had happened days ago as she asked, quaking with consternation, “Mr. World, i-is there something?”
The World nodded and said, “A commission.
“Get information on Calderón City from the Abraham family. Most important of all is its location.”
Calderón City… Why is The World suddenly searching for this mysterious spirit world city? An instruction from Mr. Fool? It’s a new part of his reawakening plans?Cattleya had some idea about Calderón City, so she was quite perplexed.
The other Tarot Club members, including Fors, didn’t know what city The World was looking for. All they could do was maintain their silence. Among them, Emlyn felt that he had heard of it before, but he couldn’t recall the exact details.
About four seconds later, Fors forced a smile.
“No problem. I can help you ask.”
“How much would it cost?” The World asked in an unperturbed tone.
1,000 pounds! No, 500 pounds, no— I still need to deduct the bodyguard fee…Fors’s mind raced and finally gave her price:
“350 pounds.”
That’s cheap. Other than the spirit world’s Seven Lights, perhaps only the Abraham family has detailed information on Calderón City… Yes, to Miss Magician, it’s just about asking her teacher. It’s indeed simple and convenient. It’s no wonder it’s not expensive…Klein was first surprised before coming to a realization. He made The World nod and say, “Deal.”
After watching this transaction close, Audrey noticed something amusing.
Miss Magician seems to be very afraid of Mr. World. It was to the point of being a reflex!
She had previously met Dwayne Dantès, but didn’t know that he was Gehrman Sparrow. During this period, she discovered something terrifying? Hmm, I’ll arrange to meet her and Xio at Glaint’s place. Let’s see if I can figure out something…Audrey thought as she indiscernibly nodded.
At this moment, seeing that The World had nothing else, Emlyn hurriedly looked at The Sun.
“Do you have the Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristic of the artificial vampire?”
“I haven’t accrued enough merit points.” Derrick didn’t feel ashamed this time. On the contrary, he felt that Mr. Moon was being overly anxious. How could the points needed for a Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristic be so easily amassed?
Emlyn turned his head disgruntledly when he suddenly recalled something. He hurriedly said to Miss Magician, “I have clues to the cursed item and remnant spirituality from an ancient wraith. I’m waiting for more detailed information.
“This might not be an item to give to you directly, but one to provide you with some information about where you can find an ancient wraith in the vicinity of Backlund.”
Upon saying that, Emlyn thought and said, “300 pounds.”
This means that I have to hunt the ancient wraith myself? Based on various mysticism rumors, this is quite a powerful monster…After hearing what Mr. Moon had to say, Fors’s first reaction was that it was a dilemma. Her second reaction was to commission the hunting mission to Mr. World. She was certain that he could quickly and successfully complete it!
But upon the thought that hiring Mr. World might cost far more than what the ancient wraith was worth, she felt that it was better to attempt it herself.
I’ll wait until Xio becomes an Interrogator. Together, we should have a higher chance… Besides, I still have Leymano’s Travels with me. On it is a demigod-level High-Sequence Beyonder power and Angel’s Embrace. There are plenty of unique Beyonder powers in it, and below that of High-Sequence Beyonders, it’s practically a divine artifact… Uh, I have little actual combat experience since I’m fleeing most of the time. This is an opportunity…Fors quickly made a decision and said to The Moon Emlyn, “Deal.”
After confirming some other matters, the transaction segment came to an end. Klein got The World Gehrman Sparrow to beat Mr. Hanged Man to the punch by looking around and saying, “My preliminary investigations regarding Backlund’s Cuarón’s suicide has borne fruit.”
The one that was most interested Cuarón’s suicide was none other than Justice Audrey. However, she had long noticed that Fors had some slight interest in the case. Hence, she didn’t ask and had maintained her posture, patiently waiting for a particular best-selling author to pose the question.
In just a second or two, Fors looked at the borders of the table in front of The World and asked after some deliberation, “What’s the truth?”
Klein had already rehearsed how he was to describe it, so without any hesitation, he got The World to say, “The mastermind behind it is the royal family’s consultant, Hvin Rambis. He probably has another identity—a councillor of the Psychology Alchemists.”
When she heard the first sentence, Audrey’s mind had already naturally produced the image of a genial elder. This man came from an aristocratic background. He had graduated from Berth University and possessed profound knowledge and outstanding insight. He had been a consultant to the royal family for more than a decade and was publicly recognized as a scholar, a good man, a gentleman.
Audrey had previously suspected that Cuarón’s suicide might have been instigated by the royal family, but she never expected the mastermind to be the genial, amiable, kind, and humorous Hvin Rambis!
When The World announced the other identity of the man, she found herself unable to hide her alarm and puzzlement.
Hvin Rambis is a Beyonder? He’s a councillor of the Psychology Alchemists?
This also means that he might be a demigod… I’ve seen him so many times, but I’ve never connected him to the mysterious world. I always found him to be solely a scholar, a knowledgeable scholar…
If Mr. World wasn’t misled in his investigations, I’d really find it unbelievable. That Hvin Rambis, who’s known to be helpful to others, would treat a life with such coldness. He coldly made a child lose his father, a wife to lose her husband, parents to lose their son… He usually presents himself to be cultured and loving… Hmm, politics is dirtier than I imagined. Same for the royal family…
Speaking of which, I have yet to meet a councilor of the Psychology Alchemists. I’ve never made contact with their upper echelons. I never expected that this secret organization is almost no different from the cults like the Aurora Order and Numinous Episcopate… Our Tarot Club is better. Mr. Fool is always stopping or disrupting the plans of the evil gods and devils…
While Audrey’s mind was in chaos, Alger acutely sensed the brewing problems in Backlund’s political climate. He felt that various factions were interlinked and that there were many secrets. They formed a massive bucket of explosives that could explode at any time.
The nobles, royal family, Church of Storms, Church of Evernight, Church of Steam, the burgeoning rich, the commoners who live on a precipice, and the lowest class who live abject lives… The revolution of the times is so obvious. To think I didn’t recognize this at all. I just simply believed Qilangos’s words and the “evidence” he showed. An epoch where the old gods fade and new gods arise is about to descend. The tides of history are roaring in an unstoppable manner…Alger silently sighed, seemingly seeing the tall gothic bell tower and the Bell of Order that hung in it.
And surrounding this famous landmark, swirls of air was materializing and the light was darkening. It appeared that eddies were gearing up to form hurricanes.
Suddenly, Alger had a theory.
What arises might not be a new god, but an ancient god from an even more remote age…
He instinctively glanced at the seat of honor at the end of the long bronze table before quickly retracting his gaze. He could hardly quell the upheavals in his heart.
At that moment, he had a baffling feeling that his ambition and goals were too puny. He had only wanted to become an archbishop of the Church of Storms, a saint. In this position, he would have authority in the world and he could direct many things in secret.
Since the old gods are fading away and new gods are rising, Mr. Fool will be returning to “His” throne in the astral world. Then why shouldn’t I consider being an angel?
Only at this level can I complete a qualitative change in my existence. I’ll be able to live a long lifespan. Only then can I lord over people and lead a large-scale organization. I’ll wield authority over the world!
As thoughts flashed through his mind, Alger trembled in an almost indiscernible manner. His heart was spewing with agitated emotions.
When Cattleya connected Queen Mystic’s whereabouts for the past two months, she felt that the latter had been spending a large portion of her time in Backlund.
Is something about to happen in Backlund? I can try asking when I write this time. I wonder what response Her Majesty will give…Cattleya nudged her heavy glasses on her nose and swept her gaze across Miss Justice and the other members from Backlund.
Fors knew some of the details of Cuarón’s suicide case. She knew that the victim had acted on his own the entire time and that he wasn’t controlled. She also knew that the witnesses believed without a doubt that everything was a result of Dwayne Dantès. Comparing this with the actual situation had induced a deep sense of fear towards the councillor of the Psychology Alchemists. She didn’t wish that she would one day find out that her thoughts and hobbies were all a result of someone else’s doing.
How is this different from being a puppet? A High-Sequence Beyonder of the Spectator pathway is terrifying… However, this is really good writing material. Currently, the science of psychology already has hypnosis… In my next book, I want to write about a sick girl liking a gentleman. She uses hypnosis to make him fall in love with her. The ending climax is when she discovers that the gentleman is actually a master hypnotist…Fors gaped her mouth before closing it again. She didn’t ask further about Hvin Rambis since she didn’t know him at all.
Klein’s sharing of Hvin Rambis was mainly to warn Miss Justice. He wanted her to be careful and wary of this Psychology Alchemists councilor. Now, seeing that his goal had been achieved, he said, “There’s another matter. Help me take note of Brigadier General Qonas Kilgor. He’s the deputy director of MI9. On the surface, he’s only a Sequence 5, but in actual fact, he’s a Black Emperor pathway demigod. He possesses rather potent spiritual perception and can sharply detect that others are observing him.”
Qonas Kilgor…Audrey repeated this name inwardly and realized that she had no impression of this gentleman.
Either we have little overlap in our social circles, to the point of just nodding at each other when bumping into one another without asking who the other is, or he keeps an extremely low profile. He doesn’t attend such gatherings often… If I have a chance, I should ask Kance. He’s from MI9. He definitely knows this superior of his…Audrey was no longer surprised that Qonas was a demigod despite being a Sequence 5 in name. From her point of view, it was common for members of an intelligence agency to be in such situations.
Alger and Cattleya had more or less heard of the high-ranking member of MI9, Qonas Kilgor. However, they lacked a deeper understanding of the matter, so all they could do was refresh whatever they knew and remind themselves to be especially careful when encountering anything to do with the person in question.
Seeing that Mr. World had nothing else to share, Derrick didn’t wait for Mr. Hanged Man to ask. He said, “I’ve made a new friend again.”
He paused for a moment before getting to the crux of the matter.
“The area he patrols includes the former Chief’s mausoleum. He told me that the six-member council has yet to open the door that leads underground. However, through the cracks on the outer rocks of the mausoleum, there are luxuriant and strange plants growing out from them. They look like human hair.”
The six-member council has three demigods. Even if there are some out on expeditions and aren’t in the City of Silver, the other three likely control a certain powerful Sealed Artifact or have Grazed an evil spirit, giving them nearly demigod strength. Despite joining forces for so many days, they haven’t managed to open the entrance to the former Chief’s mausoleum… This means that it’s quite a serious problem… Also, what’s the reason for plants that resemble human hair to suddenly grow?One question after another arose in Klein’s mind as he waited for The Hanged Man to ask Little Sun.
He knew that the former would definitely have questions.
Alger, who finished listening quietly, frowned slightly before relaxing his brows. After some deliberation, he said, “Apart from that, are there any anomalies?
“Is the one in charge of opening the mausoleum that Shepherd Elder Lovia?”
“It’s not her. The Chief is present too. Likewise for two other Elders,” Derrick answered seriously. “There aren’t any other anomalies for the time being.”
Alger nodded and said, “Very good. Maintain your present state. Establish communications with more people. Keep a note of any changes with that mausoleum.”
After being praised, Derrick hurriedly nodded as he answered eagerly.
After a few more exchanges of words, the gathering naturally began the learning segment. Fors had planned on asking what the Pharaoh mummy was for, but after seeing The World, she shut her mouth.
When the gathering ended, Klein, who had returned to the real world, turned on the tap and washed his face and hands before patiently waiting for night to come.
When the time came, he would be riding on a military airship to Desi Bay.
…
Southern Continent, Behrens Harbor.
As the Golden Dream was cruising south in the Fog Sea, Danitz only took a few days to arrive at the harbor northmost of West Balam.
He draped himself with a dark-colored cloak and carried a suitcase. Wearing the Sun Brooch inside his clothes, he carried an iron-black boxing glove close to his chest. He was walking down the harbor’s roads and was out while sweating profusely. He felt that he was already armed to the teeth, far stronger than he was before.
Once out the harbor, Danitz glanced to his sides and extended his hand to stop a carriage.
When the carriage driver saw him, he said out a string of words:
“%#@&&&()(())…”
What is he saying…Danitz looked blankly at him. It took him a few seconds to recall one thing.
He didn’t know the local language, Dutanese, at all!
And back when he came to West Balam, he had his captain, a polyglot, leading the crew. He didn’t need to worry that he didn’t understand anything.
Danitz turned agape as he subconsciously said in Intis, “Hotel.”
The air seemed to instantly freeze as Danitz looked at the carriage driver’s dark-brown skin, coarse and messy black hair, rather soft facial contours, and blank expression. He exhaled silently and blamed it on his bad luck before silently carrying his luggage to walk down the street.
“Dogsh*t! I actually encountered a carriage driver who doesn’t know Intis! Shouldn’t someone who picks up passengers near the harbor know a few Northern Continent languages? There are so many people from Intis, Loen, and Feysac around here!” As Danitz grumbled, he looked ahead to look for pedestrians who looked to be from the Northern Continent or had similar heritages in a bid to smoothen his process of checking into a hotel and filling his stomach.
According to what he knew, Behrens Harbor had quite a number of people from Intis, Loen, Feynapotter, and Feysac who had migrated here. As long as he met one, communication wouldn’t be a problem.
However, Danitz felt that all of this was built on a premise: he had to ensure that he didn’t collapse from heatstroke.
“This dogsh*t weather!” He looked up at the azure-blue sky, white clouds, and the sun which wasn’t too glaring. Cursing with a warped expression, he raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead.
Despite his cursing, Danitz actually knew that the temperature in the Southern Continent was considered mild to the point that even calling it slightly cool wasn’t an exaggeration. The reason why he was feeling so hot was because he was wearing the Sun Brooch. However, having just arrived and having not figured out the situation in his surroundings, he didn’t dare remove the brooch to stuff it into his luggage bag. If he were to lose the item, he could imagine the cold and crazy look Gehrman Sparrow would give him.
Come on, give me a few people from the Northern Continent. Any country would do. I’m a famous pirate who knows several languages after all…Danitz kept muttering under his breath as all he could think of was iced beer and icebergs that floated in the ocean.
As he muttered, he suddenly rubbed his eyes.
He had finally seen someone who was clearly of Northern Continent descent!
Furthermore, it seemed to be someone familiar!
Diagonally ahead of Danitz, at a street illuminated by bright sunlight, a young man with blond short hair that was split seventy-thirty was leaning against a wall, blowing into a silver harmonica.
He had emerald-green eyes, and he wore a white shirt that didn’t have the top two buttons buttoned up. He wore a completely unbuttoned black vest, dark-colored trousers, and a single black glove. He was none other than the Strongest Hunter of the Fog Sea, Anderson Hood!
What a coincidence? This fellow actually came to West Balam…Danitz felt delighted deep down, feeling that he had finally grabbed a floating plank in the sea of people. Ignoring Anderson’s actions on the Golden Dream, he approached him and greeted in standard hunter speech.
“What happened? Treasure hunting hasn’t been working out for you, so you’ve begun busking on the streets?”
He noticed that Anderson had an overturned hat in front of him. In it were about twenty to thirty brass coins. A few of them were Intis Coppets, with the majority being local Delexi.
In Intis, Delexi meant copper coins.
Anderson stopped playing the harmonica as he shot Danitz a glance.
“That’s not my hat.
“I happened to walk past and saw a hat on the ground. Seeing how no one discovered it, I felt a little wistful and took out my harmonica to play it. To my surprise, quite a number of people gathered around to listen and threw money in it.
“A boorish pirate like you probably doesn’t understand the beauty of music and how it has no borders. I’m telling you, your captain especially likes…”
“Stop!” Danitz’s forehead throbbed as he stopped Anderson from diverting the topic of conversation. He asked, “Why are you here?”
Anderson held the harmonica and thought about it seriously.
“That’s a good question.
“I have no idea why I’m here in West Balam either. I don’t remember a thing that has happened over the past two months.”
Danitz originally wanted him to cut it out, but Anderson’s serious expression convinced him. He deliberated and asked, “You don’t remember a thing?”
Anderson put away the silver harmonica, bent down, picked up the hat with quite a number of coins, and dusted it.
“My last memory was of me in Bayam with Gehrman Sparrow. After going our separate ways, I had apparently gone somewhere to meet someone. When I woke up, I was already here in West Bayam…
“Haha, don’t be concerned over such matters. As long as I’m still alive. Ah, it’s almost noon. Let’s go have a meal. I heard that Behrens is famous for its pork knuckles.”
While saying that, Anderson placed the hat along with the coins beside a tramp to his side.
Already hot, hungry, and exhausted, Danitz was invigorated upon hearing that.
“You know Dutanese?”
Anderson chuckled.
“Haven’t you heard of my numerous adventures as a treasure hunter in West Balam?”
That’s right. I had thought of seeking you out to get information on West Balam… The situation here is chaotic, and it’s rather dangerous. I’ll definitely be safer with Anderson around. Also, I’ll have an interpreter! I can’t say I’m hiring him, as I can’t afford him…Danitz slowly revealed a smile.
“That puts me at ease. Let’s go.”
Holding his luggage, he and Anderson circled to a nearby main street and found a restaurant.
Upon hearing the waiter speak in his native tongue, and seeing the menu filled with indecipherable text, Danitz felt a headache as he hurriedly said to Anderson, “I’ll leave it to you.”
As he spoke, he handed the menu to the Strongest Hunter of the Fog Sea.
Anderson didn’t reach out his hand as he replied with a composed expression, “I can’t read it either.”
“…Didn’t you say you know Dutanese?” Danitz blurted out in surprise.
Anderson threw up his hands.
“I didn’t say that.
“What has my repeated visits to West Balam in search of treasure have to do with knowing Dutanese?”
“Without knowing Dutanese, how are you able to understand those texts in the ancient temples and castle ruins? How do you seek out treasure?” Danitz’s expression contorted bit by bit as his tone sped up without him realizing it.
Anderson picked up the cup served by the waiter and gulped it down.
“Problems that can be solved with a dictionary aren’t problems.
“Besides, does not knowing Dutanese mean that you can’t communicate with the people from the Southern Continent?”
WIth that said, he turned to look at the waiter. Speaking in the Intis language, he said, “Two specialty pork knuckles.”
The waiter obviously gave him a blank look as he kept pointing at the menu.
Anderson didn’t fluster at all as he unhurriedly pressed his right hand to his nose and mimicked the grunting of a pig.
The waiter was first taken aback before revealing a look of enlightenment. Then, Anderson pointed at his knuckles and pointed at the Behrens label on the menu before using his fingers to show two.
“%$#” As the waiter spoke in an accented Dutanese, he repeatedly nodded to show his comprehension. By the side, Danitz was dumbfounded by what he saw.
After a series of gestures, mixed with a few basic Dutanese words, he finally finished ordering the meal. Turning his head to Danitz, he smiled.
“Get it? In this world, there’s a common language—body language!”
Danitz watched with a frozen expression as he curled the corners of his lips as a response.
…
A carriage drove out of West Borough, and it headed south at an intersection. Soon, it arrived at a military base.
With Colonel Calvin’s letter and a junior officer escorting him, Klein successfully entered the base and arrived at a square paved with rammed earth. Berthed on it was a dark-blue and white behemoth.
This airship was dozens of meters long, and its truss had solid and light composite metal frames extended from it. They were intercrossed with one another as they held up an impermeable cloth used as cushions. Beneath it were openings mounted with machine guns, projectile launchers, and cannons.
At this moment, the ignition steam engine had yet to hum, and the corresponding propellers were still static. Everything appeared extremely silent.
Klein handed his documents and proof of identity to the officer on guard by the gangway. After receiving permission, he walked up onto the airship with his suitcase in hand.
It was like a ship with three sections. The uppermost section had complicated machinery and a cargo haul. The middle section had a hall for buffets and balls. Surrounding the hall were hallways that led to the upper and lower sections. These hallways included lounges. As for the lowest section, they were the rooms for the machine guns, projectile launchers, and cannons, as well as the soldiers’ cabins.
Walking by the guards equipped with rifles, Klein followed the instructions he received from the officer and found the lounge reserved for him. He placed his luggage beside a sofa-like chair.
Then, he picked up a cup of water on the table, walked to the window, and took in the scenery outside.
To be frank, although he knew a little of everything, it was really only a little. Therefore, he didn’t understand the design principles used for this new airship model. He didn’t know how high it could go or how stable it was in midair.
This left him a little uneasy. Before setting off, he had even done a divination above the gray fog. He received a revelation that he would arrive at his destination rather smoothly.
There seems to be a safety belt. This world’s airship industry has plenty of years of history. They have quite a bit of experience accumulated in all aspects…Klein was just about to retract his gaze and admire the decorations inside the room and the candlelight when he noticed a group of people approaching Airship 1345.
They were men and women, all of them wearing thin, black trench coats and red gloves. They were carrying leather suitcases of varying sizes. Only one of them wore a mysterious medium’s robe. She had blue eyeshadow and blush, and she was none other than Daly Simone.
And behind the lady was the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell.
While no one noticed it, Leonard’s footsteps suddenly slowed down. Then, he looked up at the midsection of the airship.
His eyes reflected the gray-sideburned and blue-eyed Dwayne Dantès who was wearing a suit and bow tie.
This gentleman was standing behind a window, revealing a genial smile as he raised the cup in his hand.
Leonard’s expression froze for a moment before he composed himself.
He had already remembered that Dwayne Dantès was working with the military and was preparing to sell a batch of firearms and cannons to West Balam.
Therefore, even though it was surprising to see this gentleman appear on a military airship, it wasn’t jarring in any way.
The only issue is why he’s heading to West Balam so quickly? Amon’s arrival has also exerted some pressure on him?Leonard’s mind raced as he leveled his gaze and walked up the gangway with his teammates to the midsection and entered a huge lounge reserved for them.
Not long after the Red Gloves took their seats, a deep hum sounded. The rotating of the propeller and all kinds of frictional sounds were heard. It caused the floorboards and walls to gently shake.
As the tremors increased in intensity, it turned into a wobbling motion as the airship rose up and slowly regained its stability.
Klein had already sat down and buckled his seatbelt. He was looking at his surroundings out of curiosity as he experienced a different form of flight.
“The takeoff isn’t too stable. The altitude is also rather low, but without encountering any hurricanes, the tremors are still alright. I wonder how it was done…” Klein looked diagonally at the windows ahead without any intention of unbuckling his seatbelt or walking around.
This wasn’t acrophobia even if he had a mild fear of heights. This was because he was briefly wearing Creeping Hunger and had the ability of Short-distance Flight and Teleport. He was only seriously acting like a Desi tycoon who was riding on an airship for the first time.
At this moment, Klein’s spiritual perception was triggered. He hurriedly clicked his teeth and activated Spirit Vision.
He saw the colors around him saturate as they clearly stacked upon one another. He saw bones spew out from the floor, gushing out like a fountain in midair, forming a giant skeleton that was nearly four meters tall.
This skeleton’s eye sockets were burning with dark flames. Its arms were hanging down, holding a folded letter.
Mr. Azik’s messenger… He has finally recovered from his state of metamorphosis?Klein was pleasantly surprised as he tried to stand up to receive the letter.
But when he felt a force pulling him back at his abdomen, he recalled that had his seatbelt buckled.
When he reached out to unbuckle it, the skeleton messenger crouched down and stuffed the letter into his hands.
Klein was taken aback as he looked up into the eye sockets which were burning with pitch-black flames. He nodded gently as form of gratitude.
He could understand why the messenger didn’t appear from the section below, allowing half his body to tear through the floorboard, as this was a military airship. Apart from the Red Gloves, there were probably other Beyonders. They also had spiritual perceptions and different levels of Spirit Vision. They could also barely sense the messenger’s existence.
But I don’t think that delivering a letter in such a crouched manner is being polite… I’d rather it did what it used to…Klein mumbled and saw the skeleton messenger crumble into illusory bones, gushing down like a waterfall.
In the huge lounge, Daly Simone, who still enjoyed being called a Spirit Medium, suddenly turned her head and looked at the room across the hall.
Her brows furrowed slightly as her eyes narrowed.
Daly immediately retracted her gaze and said to the low-ranking officer in the corner of the lounge who was acting as a waiter, “Make me a cocktail. Black Rand and champagne. Half each.”
“That’s a very strange mixture, Ma’am.” As the officer unbuckled his seatbelt, he walked to the bar that was welded to the ground as he attempted to offer a suggestion.
Daly with her blue eyeshadow and blush said with a smile, “I enjoy unique tastes.”
Upon saying that, she casually asked, “Is there anyone else on this airship besides the military officers and us?”
The officer answered while opening the bar’s cabinet, “Yes.”
“A merchant. Apparently, his name is Dwayne Dantès. He is working with the Ministry of Defense.”
Dwayne Dantès…Daly was taken aback as she turned her eyes slightly away and asked, “What kind of work?”
To her right, Leonard Mitchell had subconsciously changed his seating posture. He switched from crossing his right leg over his left to his left over his right.
“I’m not sure,” the officer answered with a shake of the head. “Apparently it has something to do with using the gentleman’s experience in the Southern Continent.”
“Southern Continent…” Daly repeated the word in thought and stopped asking.
…
In the small lounge opposite, Klein had already unfolded the letter to read it seriously.
It was indeed from Azik Eggers. He indicated that his previous experiences had allowed him to retrieve more of his memories. He had no choice but to sleep to digest and recover; thus, the late reply.
Klein truly relaxed as he cast his gaze towards the end in a good mood.
In regards to the Spirit World Plunderers, Azik’s description was:
“…It’s a rather scheming and rare creature. They are very good at disguises, making it very difficult to find them… One thing to make use of is their strong aggressiveness. However, they’re also very dangerous. Even with a strength that is close to Sequence 4, one needs to be sufficiently careful; otherwise, one can accidentally end up as its soul avatar…
“Its exact characteristic is… I’m not sure nor am I able to recall where Spirit World Plunderers are most active. I suggest you pray to Aiur Moria. ‘He’ is very friendly to humans and will be willing to answer similar questions while wielding authority in such matters… The ritual’s key is the correct honorific name and symbol…
“Once you have the clues to a Spirit World Plunderer, you can wait a while. I might be able to provide you some help…”
How can I bother you…Klein raised his right hand and pinched the two ends of his mouth.
He then flipped the page and read the final page.
“…Likewise, I will help you seal that glove once again… It’s not that I do not wish to teach you the way to seal it, but it’s unlikely that you can do it. This requires the power of the Underworld, requiring, at the very least, an Undying to do it…
“Alright. I should quickly have some free time. I recall you mentioning about Death’s ring…”
Mr. Azik’s changes don’t seem too significant. At least I can’t tell from the letter…Klein slowly exhaled as he flicked his wrist and ignited the paper in his hand, turning it to ashes before it floated into the trash can that was welded to the floor.
Although he didn’t receive the whereabouts of Spirit World Plunderers from Azik, he could also determine that this descendant of Death similarly didn’t remember Calderón City. He also guessed that this mysterious spirit world city likely had nothing to do with the Underworld; otherwise, Mr. Azik, who had already restored connections with the Underworld, should’ve recalled something about it. Even so, Klein still planned on replying to ask more about Calderón City.
Regardless, one should always have hope… Also, I should inform Mr. Azik that I’m in the Southern Continent…Klein seriously considered the contents of his reply.
However, he didn’t immediately write it, afraid that the act of summoning the messenger would be noticed via the spiritual perception of the other Beyonders on board the airship.
As he turned his gaze, Klein looked out the window once again. It was dark and silent.
…
Looking at the dark sky with the concealed crimson moon, Admiral of Stars Cattleya retracted her gaze, picked up her pen, and deliberated over her words.
“The answer is neither.”
She was originally somewhat perplexed as to why Queen Mystic hadn’t directly asked what “home” was. Instead, she had attached two guesses. This made it easy for the question to receive an ineffective answer. But on second thought, she believed that Queen Mystic had thought it through in a way far better than she could’ve.
This was because this question was posed to a secret existence that was suspected to be an ancient god. As the number of diary pages she could provide had numbered about twenty, with each attempt giving her an answer; therefore, just three pages, even if they were of high value, made it difficult to be equivalent in value to a key question of where Emperor Roselle’s mental and spiritual home was. The secrets concealed within might even be more important than a single Card of Blasphemy.
And Her Majesty’s question seems stubborn. She doesn’t seem willing to switch to something else; therefore, she specially added two choices, hoping that she could obtain an answer via elimination or directly obtain confirmation. In contrast, this lowers the value of the question. It then abides by the principle of equivalent exchange…As Cattleya thought, she recalled something.
Back then, she was still young and was being educated on all kinds of information. Queen Mystic would test her and tell her that in regards to answering a question, there were three opportunities for reducing the difficulty. First, was to eliminate a wrong option. Second, was to request the help of some specific person on the ship. Three, was to pray to one of the Seven Lights to receive the answer. Of course, the prerequisite to doing that was to complete the ritual herself.
Clearly, Queen Mystic had chosen to use the first method to reduce the difficulty.
Did Her Majesty have such an experience when she was little? After eliminating the two wrong options, I wonder how close she is to the real answer…Cattleya’s expression unnaturally softened as she wrote:
“According to the intelligence I’ve gathered, there’s a storm brewing in Backlund. I wish you well.”
She didn’t directly mention the deputy director of MI9 or the royal family’s consultant. After all, they were news shared between the Tarot Club. It wasn’t something she had asked herself and tacitly acquiesced by Mr. Fool to inform Queen Mystic directly.
Folding the letter, Cattleya summoned Queen Mystic Bernadette’s messenger.
…
Behrens Harbor. It was twilight.
Danitz and Anderson found a hotel opened by an Intis immigrant, finally experiencing the convenience of not having any language barriers.
After putting down their luggage, Danitz immediately headed towards the staircase wearing a cloak and his boxing glove.
Anderson leaned against the opposite door and asked in amusement, “Is there anything else?”
Danitz immediately gave a sarcastic chortle.
“I’m heading out to buy a dictionary!
“This is way more reliable than your body language. In a few days, I might even be fluent in a few common words!”
Anderson stroked his chin with his left black-gloved hand.
“Your boxing glove was created from that giant’s remains, right? What are its negative effects?”
Danitz blurted out, “Being rash, often acting before thinking…”
As he spoke, he fell silent.
To buy a dictionary late at night, in a city that’s somewhat chaotic. Furthermore, I obviously look like someone from Intis. That really is rather dangerous… No, I can’t keep wearing this glove…Danitz was stunned for a few seconds before he raised his hand and attempted to take off his boxing glove.
When he was halfway done, he suddenly paused and sized up Anderson. When he saw him wearing a black glove on his left hand, he did a hollow chuckle and wore his glove again.
“I believe that in the Southern Continent, a place like this requires strength,” Danitz added with a faint smile.
Anderson’s expression remained the same as he continued stroking his chin.
“Then, what do you plan on doing?”
Danitz pointed at the staircase and said, “I plan on finding the hotel’s boss and borrow his dictionary. I believe he will be teaching his children Dutanese.”
“That’s an idea worth pursuing. But even with a dictionary, you won’t be able to master it anytime soon. Even if you grasp a few terms, it will still be rather difficult. After all, the language here is a completely different system from the Northern Continent,” Anderson said with a tsk. “Why don’t I suggest a solution for you. Your captain has likely taught you some ritualistic magic in the God of Knowledge and Wisdom domain, right?”
“Yes,” Danitz replied with a nod without a second thought.
Anderson clapped his hands and said,
Danitz shook his head without hesitation.
“I believe in the Lord of Storms, and not the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. The reason why some of the ritualistic magic cast in the past had received a reply was because of Captain.”
Upon saying that, he shot Anderson a glance.
“Weren’t you born in Segar, growing up in Lenburg, being classmates with Captain?
“Then you should also be a believer of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. Wouldn’t it be more effective if you held the ritual?”
Anderson shook his head and laughed.
“Despite being believers all the same, those who can actually receive a reply are in the extreme minority.”
Seemingly in thought, he said, “The best method is to find a priest or bishop from the Church of Knowledge. Get them to make some charms, uh—I recall that there are a few pilgrims from Lenburg here in Behrens Harbor. Why don’t we visit them tomorrow…”
Danitz was just about to say “yes” when he suddenly revealed a look of suspicion.
“I have this nagging feeling that you are up to something…”
Anderson’s expression immediately froze.
…
On the airship, Klein had his seatbelt buckled and had a blanket over him as he leaned against his seat, already in deep sleep.
At this moment, it was dark outside. There was little light from the lands, and the scenery swept across slowly despite moving at a high speed. Everything appeared peaceful and silent.
After an unknown period of time, Klein suddenly jolted awake as he stretched his neck.
As he kept Death Knell on him, he had drank plenty of water. His bladder had woken him up.
Pulling away his blanket and unbuckling his seatbelt, Klein covered his mouth and yawned. He walked out of the lounge and headed for the washroom at the corner of the hall.
After relieving himself, he washed his hand and left the washroom. When he entered the hall, he suddenly saw a figure.
The figure was standing amidst the shadows. It was wearing a black robe, and by its eyes were eyeshadow and blush. At a glance, it looked like a shadow or ghost that had floated out of a corpse.
Ma’am Daly…Klein obviously recognized her as he immediately reacted as though he jumped in fright.
Daly walked a few steps forward and looked up at Dwayne Dantès’s face. She paused her gaze in between his eyes as she curled her mouth into a smile.
“Your eyes and bearing resembles a friend of mine, especially the eyes.”
Klein immediately feigned enlightenment as he said with a smile, “Ma’am, if our genders were swapped, that would be a standard way of hitting on someone.”
Daly’s eyes didn’t move away as she chortled.
“There’s no need for any swapping. A difference in genders doesn’t change the definition of such actions.
“If this were any other time, I really would be trying to trick you into a bed if I had said something like that, even tricking you all the way down the aisle.
“However, I have no such thoughts at the moment. I came over because yours eyes really remind me of him.”
It’s really quite overwhelming speaking with Ma’am Daly… I can’t let her lead the conversation; otherwise, she might realize that Dwayne Dantès isn’t the casanova that has a wide preference or a romance expert. Instead, he’s nothing but an inexperienced man in front of charming women… I have to take the lead in this conversation…Klein’s mind stirred as he directly asked in a half-joking manner, “Ma’am, do you like that friend of yours?”
Daly was taken aback for a second before she pricked her brows, lowered her head, and smiled.
“That’s not something that needs hiding.
“If only he could be like you, being willing to take the initiative when facing a woman, proficient at creating a suggestive atmosphere, perhaps if that were the case, we might already have children.
“Unfortunately, he’s a conservative man. When he chats with me, all he spoke off was matters regarding work or his experiences. Any hints given to him or any joke that went overboard just made him appear uncomfortable. He often found excuses to leave. He looked old, and he didn’t look after his hair. He also had a bad memory. He even forgot my birthday. Whenever I thought of him, I got mad, having the urge to push him down into bed, tying his arms to the bed’s railing…”
Klein looked at Daly’s head with a gloomy gaze as he sighed to interrupt her.
“Ma’am, you’ve said too much.”
Daly looked up, speaking with a smile in no way different than before.
“I thought you would enjoy talking about matters about this at a deeper level.”
Klein let out a soft chuckle.
“Then why didn’t you turn those thoughts into action? I can tell that you aren’t just a woman who can only talk.”
Daly scoffed.
“Guess.”
Following that, she nodded.
“Thank you for not saying that I’ve been harassing you.”
As she spoke, she turned around and headed for the extensive lounge where the Red Gloves were. The corners of Klein’s mouth curled up slightly as he returned to his room, shaking his head.
When she came to the entrance of the extensive lounge, Daly, whose eyes landed on the floorboards, suddenly saw an untied shoelace.
She shifted her gaze up as her eyes reflected the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard Mitchell.
Leonard glanced at Dwayne Dantès as he entered his lounge and said with a suppressed voice, “He has plenty of secrets. He’s not a simple person.”
Daly chuckled and nodded.
“I know.”
Having said that, she briskly walked past Leonard Mitchell and walked into the extensive lounge.
When she covered a few meters, she slowed down her pace and once again lowered her head.
Leonard remained standing at the door, watching the long dragged out shadows that were cast from the lights outside. Slowly and silently, he exhaled.
Inside the small lounge, Klein stood by the door, raising his right hand and rubbing his temples. He stood there like a statue.
…
In the Berg household in the City of Silver.
Derrick sat on a stool, munching on bread that was made from Black-Faced Grass powder as he seriously listed down the matters that he had yet to complete in recent times.
I haven’t obtained the information of the Bizarro Bane that Mr. World needs… I still lack the points required for the Sequence 5 Vampire Beyonder characteristic… I only have three friends. That’s not enough… All the clues I have regarding the former Chief’s mausoleum aren’t much…
As the thoughts flashed through his mind, Derrick filled his stomach and took off his shirt. Holding an open container that had been ground from stone, he used the sticky black liquid inside to smear on the obvious bruises on his body.
Although the City of Silver only had edible Black-Faced Grass in its vicinity, it didn’t only have one type of plant. They were many kinds of plants, all of them being strange. By using different powers, they could grow and proliferate in the dark, sun-lacking environment that only had lightning. One of the traditions of the City of Silver was to select different plants and mix them with organs of monsters to create various kinds of ointments. They were especially effective when treating most injuries and illnesses. It prevented the residents from dying just because of a trivial problem.
They were simplified versions of the magical medicine, holy ointment, and essential oil formulas that generations of Demon Hunters obtained from their potions. These low-level products thus became a tradition!
Just after Derrick applied the ointment and took a whiff of the pungent smell before putting on his clothes, he suddenly heard knocking at the door.
His mind tensed up instinctively as he held up Thunder God’s Roar, the dark blue hammer that had electric sparks swirling around it. He carefully approached the door, prepared to kill any monsters that suddenly emerged from the darkness.
“Who is it?” Derrick asked in a deep voice.
A gruff voice sounded from the outside:
“Valer.”
At the same time, bright light beamed its way through the door cracks and windows. That was the power of a Dawn Paladin.
Derrick relaxed as he opened the door and greeted, “Valer, aren’t you leading a patrol team today?”
Valer stood 2.2 meters tall and was recently befriended by Derrick. Derrick was also most impressed with him because Valer was able to rein in his powers to a great extent and was a person who took very good care of his companions.
In addition, his patrol team’s recent patrol area included the former Chief’s mausoleum.
Valer had brownish-yellow hair that resembled Derrick’s and a thick beard. His favorite pastime was fighting with others. Upon hearing that, he said with a smile, “The six-member council has just ordered our team to skip the area of the former Chief’s mausoleum. And this area is the last spot for our patrol mission.
“Let’s go to the training field. Let’s get some exercise!”
The six-member council has specially ordered the patrolling teams to skip that area? They plan to open the former Chief’s entrance today? I wonder what will happen… I hope there’s no sinister plot on Elder Lovia’s side…Derrick was alarmed as he hurriedly built connections, but he was at a loss.
Just as he hesitantly wore his clothes in preparation to join Valer at the training field, a shadow grew out from the dark ends of the street and said, “Derrick Berg, the Chief has requested you visit him at the spire.”
At the top of the spire, in the room that belonged to the Chief.
Colin Iliad had the tall body that was standard of the City of Silver. His hair was grizzled, unkempt, and rather disheveled. He had deep wrinkles around his cheeks, but there were no wrinkles elsewhere. Some old scars, that were either deep or twisted, remained on his cheeks.
He wore a linen shirt on the inside with a brown coat draped over his body. By his waist was a belt filled with tiny compartments. His light blue eyes were deep, filled with the experiences and stories they had seen.
After Derrick bowed, the Demon Hunter nodded gently and pointed diagonally to the items placed on the table.
“Do you still remember them?”
Derrick took a glance as his gaze suddenly froze. His eyes reflected two translucent worms that had the thickness of a child’s finger.
Worm of Time!
They were translucent Worms of Time with rings!
They were Worms of Time that came from Blasphemer Amon’s avatar!
“Yes.” Derrick fell silent for a second before instinctively answering, “They were left behind by Amon.”
Colin Iliad nodded indiscernibly and said, “One of them was even coughed out by you.”
Without waiting for Derrick to say a word, he continued in a thorough manner, “You once said that while being possessed by Amon, you were in a daze most of the time, as though you were in a dream. You were occasionally lucid.”
Faced with the Chief’s gaze, Derrick nodded, indicating that he had given such a description before.
Colin Iliad moved his gaze away and cast it out the window, looking down at the nearby buildings.
“I believe I haven’t told you the things you did during those times.
“You did a total of two rituals. One of them had elements of a secret deed, and the other one was like a sacrifice. You obtained a certain reply. Do you have any recollection of such things?”
Indeed, I was being monitored when I sought Mr. Fool’s help and used the secret deed ritual to cleanse Amon’s avatar…Derrick wasn’t surprised by what the Chief was mentioning. He had long been advised by The Hanged Man that, based on the rich experience the City of Silver elders, it was impossible that they would dismiss someone acting abnormally. Thus, the conclusion that he had been constantly been monitored after he left the dungeon was obtained. This was corroborated by the fact that someone had emerged from the shadows when doing the sacrificial ritual.
“…I don’t have any recollections.” Derrick pretended to be in thought before he shook his head.
Colin, who was observing him through the corner of his eye, turned his head over and said with a sigh, “Try recalling it carefully.
“These two worms left behind by Amon are materials of great value. I’ve been trying to find ways of using them. If I can secretly make them into items, this might be a trump card that no one else knows. It can play a crucial role at critical moments.
“During the two rituals you experienced, you might have symbols, ancient incantations, or mysterious elements that can be used for reference.
“Think about it carefully.”
If this were in the past, Derrick would have only understood the Chief superficially, but at this moment, he was able to interpret the hidden and indirect meaning behind the sentence, albeit being a few seconds slow.
“I know there’s still a certain connection between you and Amon.
“We will be opening the mausoleum to the former City of Silver Chief. I need to prepare additional trump cards against any unexpected accidents or cause that Lovia and company to use to inflict any harm to the City of Silver. Try attempting communication.”
Mr. Hanged Man was right. The higher one’s level is, the more experienced they are at handling danger, and the more accustomed they will be at expressing themselves by speaking in riddles. It’s a way to leave options open for both parties…Derrick suddenly felt he had grasped a particular technique.
Upon realizing that the Chief’s goal was to limit Elder Lovia and how she represented the Fallen Creator, he felt that he needed to do something. However, he had zero clue on how to use a Worm of Time. All he could do was consider praying to Mr. Fool and see if “He” could provide any help.
“I’ll try my best to recall. I… need… a silent room.” As Derrick spoke, he paused, deliberating over his words.
Colin Iliad was apparently prepared as he pointed towards the corridor.
“Many of the rooms across the corridor do not have people in them. Choose one yourself.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.” Derrick bowed and exited the room before entering an unused room. He locked the wooden door, sat down, and in the dark corner, prayed softly as his eyes emitted a soft glow.
…
Desi Bay, Eskelson Harbor.
Klein left the airship from the gangway with his suitcase in hand, prepared to head into the city on a carriage prepared by the military base.
As for Daly Simone, Leonard Mitchell, and the other Red Gloves, they were the first batch to leave the airship. Klein had been arranged to be one of the last; hence, they didn’t meet each other.
After entering the city and finding a hotel to stay in, he prepared to have some rest to remedy the poor sleep he had last night. Suddenly, he heard a series of illusory, stacked pleas.
Sounds like Little Sun…Klein yawned while covering his mouth and entered a cramped washroom. With great difficulty, he took four steps counterclockwise and arrived above the gray fog.
As he expected, the crimson star that was blinking and burgeoning was none other than the one that represented The Sun.
He emanated his spirituality to make contact with it, and he quickly learned what The Sun’s prayer was pertaining to.
The City of Silver Chief is asking Little Sun, no—asking what he thinks to be Amon on how to use a Worm of Time charm… Thankfully, I had such a question previously and have already gotten an answer… However, using the Worm of Time to create a potent charm that can temporarily exchange fates will require him to pray to The Fool. Wouldn’t this directly expose the fact that the one backing Little Sun is not Amon, but some unknown hidden existence?Klein tapped the edge of the mottled table as he seriously considered how he was to answer.
In less than a minute, he quickly reframed his line of thought and discovered that his worries were meaningless.
Firstly, apart from Shepherd Elder Lovia, who can receive certain revelations from the True Creator, no one in the City of Silver knows Amon. All they might guess is that “He” is likely the Angel of Time, one of the eight Kings of Angels that were by the Creator’s side. Therefore, even if they learn of an existence called The Fool, they will probably believe that it’s Amon’s true body, or a deity that Amon now believes in.
Secondly, the honorific name of The Fool is no longer a secret to the True Creator, Blasphemer Amon, and Shepherd Elder Lovia. It doesn’t matter if more people from the City of Silver learns of it.
Thirdly, the Chief named Colin Iliad is only a Demon Hunter. Even if he knows the honorific name of The Fool and has a Grade 0 Sealed Artifact, there’s nothing he can do. After all, Blasphemer Amon and the True Creator haven’t been knocking at my door in the middle of the night.
Finally, the six-member council’s Chief is long aware of a problem with Little Sun. He just hasn’t made it obvious.
As his thoughts raced, he felt that he needed to be bolder.Perhaps I can use this opportunity to develop another one or two downlines, no—I mean believers. Little Sun won’t have to fight alone anymore in the future.
Besides, I’ve already improved since the time when I wiped away Amon’s avatar. I’ve also accumulated even deeper knowledge in mysticism. I wield the Sea God Scepter and can stir even more of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog. I don’t have to worry about missing anything when facing a Sequence 4 demigod during the ritual… as long as I don’t rashly pull him above the gray fog…Klein quickly made up his mind and cast the method to creating a Fate Siphon charm into the crimson star representing The Sun.
…
Knock! Knock! Knock!The sound of knocking resonated within the Chief’s room at the top of the spire.
And before the knocking even sounded, Colin Iliad had already known that Derrick Berg had opened the door and was walking over to his room.
“Come on in.” He turned his body and faced the door.
Derrick pushed open the door and entered. Bowing, he said, “Your Excellency, I’ve recalled some vague details.”
Colin Iliad nodded with a calm expression.
“What are they?”
“Use pure silver and mercury as materials…” Derrick succinctly described the beginning of the ritual and paused. “I think I muttered an honorific name back then: The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.”
Colin narrowed his eyes and immediately cut him off.
“The corresponding symbols are the ones left on the candle?”
“Yes,” Derrick frankly replied. “The second line is: The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.”
At this moment, Colin cut him off once again.
“Is there no need for other ritual materials?”
“No,” Derrick nodded, feeling slightly puzzled.
Only then did he realize that the Chief was apparently deliberately stopping him from reciting Mr. Fool’s honorific name.
Yes, our common language is Jotun. It’s a language that can stir the powers of nature. If I were to directly say out the honorific name, it would result in all kinds of unknown effects. I know that Mr. Fool is a true deity and trustworthy, so I was reciting it all out habitually. However, the Chief doesn’t know that…Derrick continued, feeling somewhat enlightened.
“Third line: The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.”
Colin silently listened in silence before nodding.
“Very good.
“Although I cannot be sure that the content you recall is of any use, it’s still a sizable contribution. I’ll get someone to add to your contribution.
“Return, or go to the library to read some books for a while.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.” Derrick wore a deadpan look as he silently heaved a sigh of relief and rapidly retreated to the room at the top of the spire.
Colin Iliad watched him leave before heading behind his desk and sitting down. He cast his gaze on the two translucent ringed worms in front of him.
Beside the worms was a notebook. Drawn on it was a secret symbol comprised of half a Pupil-less Eye and half Contorted Lines.
Colin’s gaze remained fixed for a while, as though he had been petrified.
After a while, he slowly stood up and took out three candles.
After setting up the candles, Colin Iliad found a piece of pure silver and picked up a carving knife beside it. With steady strokes, he carved out a palm-sized charm vessel.
Then, he followed Derrick Berg’s description, drawing the secret symbol of The Fool on both sides of the silver piece.
The entire process was completed quickly. If an observer was watching, they wouldn’t have been able to discern his actions. Yet, the final product didn’t show any flaws. It looked like a piece of art that had been slowly carved out.
Right on the heels of that, Colin Iliad found another bottle of mercury. Directly using his powerful spirituality, he guided the liquid inside to trickle into the charm and fill all the patterns. He prevented the mercury on the side facing down from dripping due to gravity.
Repeating the process, he made a second charm. Colin Iliad placed them in front of the candles and placed a translucent ringed worm on each of them.
Compared to him standing up silently, the present Colin’s every move was stable, calm, and firm. He didn’t show any signs of hesitation, just like how he faced powerful monsters that came out of the darkness.
After finishing the ritual, he took two steps back and removed the crossed swords that were hanging from the wall. He stabbed them into the crevices of the floor tiles at the door.
He then closed his eyes and muttered. Pure and thick beams of light emerged out of the void as they enveloped the two swords with a holy and glorious feeling.
The light beams increased in quantity, slowly transforming into liquid water that flowed across the cracks in the floor tiles and the walls, forming a “cage” that isolated him from the outside.
As a senior Demon Hunter, Colin Iliad didn’t wish to take such precautionary measures when holding a ritual. This was because there was a tiny chance of angering the target, bringing about dangerous developments. However, he had no choice but to do so because he needed to be certain that even if the ritual failed, even if The Fool was an existence filled with malice, and even if he were to die at the altar, he would not bring too much harm to the City of Silver.
In regards to the defensive power of the “cage,” Colin was rather confident because this directly stemmed from a god-like Sealed Artifact—a crown which the Giant King Aurmir wore: “Proof of Glory!”
This was one of the main reasons why the City of Silver could survive wave after wave of monster assaults in the Dark Ages.
With all his preparations completed, solely using his spirituality, Colin Iliad used his desk as an altar and created a sacred and clean environment that no one could disturb. He then lit the three candles.
The pale yellow light flickered as they reflected in his eyes. He bowed his head and scattered the plant powder, monster hide, and fur into the candle flame or lit them and threw them into a cauldron so as to please the secret existence he was about to pray to.
Such acts weren’t rare in the City of Silver. Known to all, there were rituals held that targeted the Creator, but from time to time, certain residents would be enticed by unknown existences during their patrols or exploration, tempted to hold all kinds of rituals.
Most of the latter was a passive act, but there were a few that were done proactively. On the one hand, the cumulative despair of not receiving any response from the Creator had made them eager to grab onto any other existence to rely on, and on the other hand, many generations of the six-member council had come to a common consensus that the Creator who had abandoned the land might very well not return again. Seeking out other alternatives was something that had to be expedited, but unfortunately, such attempts only led to nothing or death, nothing else.
And it was because of this reason that regardless of the difficulties faced or how many times they discovered cities that were destroyed because of “evil gods,” the City of Silver continued their exploration of regions that were further away.
As for Colin Iliad himself, the discovery of the outsider, Jack, brought him an indescribable sense of surprise and hope. The encounters when they explored Afternoon Town and the prophecies of the Kings of Angel’s ploy and the ecclesiastic had made him feel a more pressing sense of urgency. He no longer held hope for the Creator’s return.
With the two reasons combined, along with Lovia’s and Derrick’s abnormality, as well as the prophecy of the apocalypse, as Chief of the six-member council, senior demigod and powerful Demon Hunter, Colin Iliad had no choice but to attempt to dance on the edge of a knife. He had no choice but to consider making a transaction with a hidden existence.
Silently exhaling, Colin took a step back and chanted with a weather-worn tone, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck.
“I pray to you, praying for the strength that stems from mystery, and praying for the bestowment that stems from good luck. I implore you to make these items on this altar turn into charms…”
Just as Colin spoke with a cadence of mystery, he saw the altar in front of him immediately turn dark. It was as though an indescribable godhood was emanating from the candle in the middle.
The candle’s flame instantly burgeoned, but it failed to light the surroundings. Instead, it made everything turn illusory, making countless shapes produce seemingly nonexistence transparent shadows as they covered every inch.
High above this illusory world and countless figures, there were seven lustrous brilliances of different colors spiraling. They seemed to possess immense knowledge.
And above these seven lustrous brilliances, there was an endless grayish-white fog, and sitting above was an ancient palace that looked down upon everything.
Demon Hunter Colin temporarily forgot everything else as he stared intently at the scene above the altar. It was as though something that only existed in books or ancient tomes had taken a step through the illusory and entered reality, appearing before him.
If he recalled correctly, this was likely the projection of the spirit world.
Before the disaster, before the time the Creator abandoned this land, it was easy to observe and enter the spirit world!
The spirit world now only existed in the City of Silver’s textbooks and various records, but no one could touch it!
At this moment, a creaking, illusory sound sounded. The ancient palace that overlooked the gray fog and spirit world seemed to open its doors.
Right on the heels of that, Colin saw the unformed charms in front of the candle produce a grayish luster. Their patterns were then “lit up,” as they intercrossed with each other, suddenly bursting into a blinding radiance, enveloping the pure silver foils and the ringed worms.
The dark world above the entire altar also instantly warped.
Everything was quickly restored to normal as two strange black crystalline charms appeared on the altar. They were like a pair of eyes of some existence that silently observed the world.
Demon Hunter Colin was taken aback as he retracted his gaze and bowed his head. With a deep voice, he said, “Thank you for your blessings;
“Praise you.”
He didn’t delay as he immediately ended the ritual and removed the seal.
After doing all of this, this City of Silver Chief of the six-member council returned to the desk and picked up the two charms made from the two Amon avatar remnants.
At this moment, his mind was still fixated on the scene he had previously seen.
Based on his knowledge in mysticism, those that were situated high in the spirit world were mentioned to be the Seven Lights in ancient tomes. They were believed to be close to that of deities, but none of the records indicated what was above the Seven Lights or what the gray fog represented. They didn’t indicate what the ancient palace which was enveloped by the gray fog while overlooking the entire spirit world represented.
And during the entire ritual, Colin Iliad only felt that The Fool he was praying to was staid, mysterious, and almighty, nothing like the evil beings who often liked to express their powers as though eager to showcase something.
Such a performance had a close parallel in the records of the City of Silver—the Creator!
As he looked at the charms in hand and his condition, the grizzled Demon Hunter Colin suddenly closed his eyes as figures flashed past his mind for some reason.
They were his father, mother, elder brother, younger sister, oldest son, youngest son, daughter, and oldest grandson whose lives he had personally ended.
This already old Chief remained silent for a very long time before he suddenly sighed softly.
“It’s been 2,583 years…”
After 2,583 years, the City of Silver had finally received a normal response.
…
In the library in the steeple.
Derrick was in the ancient myth section he often browsed when he saw a notebook he had never seen before.
This notebook’s cover was made from a particular monster’s hide. There were clear patterns on it, and the pages inside were old and yellowed. The records included the experiences of the original author when he encountered different monsters.
These monsters were mostly accessible among the City of Silver’s textbooks. Even their special traits were the same. However, the thoughts and experiences from the numerous battles left Derrick reading in relish as he read seriously.
As he flipped through it, he suddenly noticed a monster named “Shapeshifter.”
Such monsters didn’t come equipped with the intelligence to communicate, but they were adept at setting up traps to deal with targets. Furthermore, they could disguise as others, using what seemed like fascinating methods to complete a hunt…
The notebook’s owner had commented on them as being bizarre and dangerous.
This is very similar to Mr. World’s guess of the Bizarro Bane’s traits… Could Shapeshifter be the Bizarro Bane?Derrick felt delighted as he quickly read the rest of the entry. He discovered that this type of monster lived towards the north, in a faraway city’s ruins. And the monsters in that area’s darkness were powerful and terrifying. Even the six-member council wasn’t able to deal with some of them; therefore, after two attempts, the City of Silver paused any exploration of the area. To date, exploration of the area hadn’t been resumed. Due to such reasons, the City of Silver’s textbooks didn’t make mention of the unique monsters there.
After reading the record, Derrick subconsciously flipped the notebook to the last page, wishing to know who had experienced the two harrowing explorations.
As he flipped through it, he saw a name: “Colin Iliad.”
…
Desi County, Eskelson Harbor.
Klein returned to the real world, rubbed his temples, and collapsed into bed.
To give the City of Silver’s Chief a better impression of The Fool and generate more trust, he had proactively added some special effects when responding, expressing the might of the mysterious space above the gray fog during the secret deed ritual and sacrificial and bestowment ritual. This expended quite a sizable amount of his spirituality, exhausting him.
I’ll find food for Creeping Hunger when I wake up. I’ll let it have a good nap above the gray fog…Klein thought in his stupor and soon fell asleep. He was woken up by his rumbling tummy after sleeping from morning to the afternoon.
The ingredients used for Desi’s pies are much more generous than in Backlund. However, they prefer adding some local spices. It felt a little odd when taking the first few bites, but after getting used to it, it’s quite a different style…Klein sat inside his hotel and swapped between taking a mouthful of the oily pie and drinking a mouthful of cool, refreshing sweet ice tea. He was living quite an idyllic life.
After he had his fill, he didn’t immediately pack up. He picked up the top hat on the chair beside him and wore it.
Meanwhile, his left palm suddenly turned transparent as his entire body faded away.
Klein had entered the spirit world and was planning on Traveling to the Poto Harbor in the Berserk Sea. He was there to seek out food for Creeping Hunger.
Eskelson, where he was, did belong to Desi Bay, but it was nowhere along the coast since it was an island. This was the southernmost island of Desi Bay, and going past it meant one’s entry into the Berserk Sea.
Therefore, the second Klein headed for the predetermined coordinates, an abnormal sight appeared before his eyes.
The spirit world’s air flows seemed to be materialized as they spun into a wind. They howled as they enveloped a huge region that seemed boundless. It was dim inside, with layers of dark clouds. Bolts of lightning tainted with the deep gloom kept flashing, illuminating the surrounding area like it was the apocalypse.
At that moment, Klein felt as though he had arrived in a sea that was eternally ravaged by storms. However, he knew with certainty that this was the spirit world.
Indeed, it’s just like what many books on mysticism mention. The power involved with the perishing of Death has not only changed the atmospheric weather of the sea between the Northern Continent and Southern Continent, but it also filled it with disaster and danger. It’s how its name was derived. Furthermore, it also broke the barrier between reality and the illusory, tainting and damaging the corresponding spirit world and causing them to affect one another… In the Berserk Sea, if one holds a ritual that involves the spirit world, using powers related to the spirit world, there will be a high probability of an accident occurring, causing unimaginable developments…Klein reflected poignantly as he used his eyes to verify what the books wrote.
From his point of view, if it weren’t because of this, the various countries in the Northern Continent wouldn’t have waited for Emperor Roselle to find the safe sea route before they had a chance of invading the Southern Continent. After all, to most High-Sequence Beyonders, they could easily traverse normal kinds of natural barriers.
Roselle’s safe sea route wasn’t simply geological in nature, but also mysticism in nature!
This also meant that since the Berserk Sea and spirit world were influencing each other and overlapped, Klein could directly use the local sea maps to traverse the spirit world’s calamities.
Recalling the content he had read before, Klein found the correct location and entered the dark spirit world.
The howling of the gales sounded from every direction. Even the secondary gusts of wind left a chill running deep down from Klein’s soul or spine. This made him believe that if he had traveled in a Spirit Body state without the use of the Black Emperor card, Tyrant card, and Azik’s copper whistle to augment himself, there was quite a good chance of him suffering a serious injury.
And if this wasn’t the “safe sea route,” he believed that there was a chance his physical body couldn’t withstand the black storms that were filled with death.
Compared to the gales, the dark lightning bolts were far more dangerous. Klein suspected that he couldn’t even withstand being smote by one of them. As for the hidden maelstrom and the wandering creatures, they were another form of danger.
This is a place without any material seawater. I wonder what’s at the end of the maelstrom…Klein followed the safe sea route and traversed the land at an adequate speed. From time to time, he would survey his surroundings to broaden his horizons.
Suddenly, he saw a strange creature.
It was dragging a huge sickle and was situated inside a black hurricane. As it was formed by individual skulls, it was swollen and massive.
The skulls were either grayish-white or grayish-black of varying sizes. They were also from different species, and all of them were stacked into one, forming its torso, limbs, and head.
Almost at the same moment that Klein saw this strange creature, it also discovered Klein. All the skulls turned their heads in unison, producing a grinding sound that couldn’t be concealed.
The dark eye sockets were countless in number as they followed and overlapped one another.
Klein’s forehead throbbed as he used Traveling to pass through the area, entering the next safe sea route.
And on the nearby illusory sea, bloody arms and illusory greenish-black tentacles extended out from the sea surface.
…
Outside the City of Silver, a black mausoleum stood inverted over the ground like an inverted pyramid.
At that moment, there were all kinds of dense black plants that grew out from the cracks in the mausoleum’s bricks. Even the heavy door by the entrance was covered with them.
Colin Iliad had two swords slung across his back as he stood with two other Elders of the six-member council. They were observing the passage that diagonally led them deep underground.
Lovia with her silver, curly hair watched silently for a moment before saying, “It should be possible already.”
Unlike how she usually switched randomly between two mental states, this Shepherd Elder was now staid and calm. She didn’t show any signs of abnormalities as her pale-gray eyes were deep and placid.
Colin gently nodded and took out a bottle of medicine from two different compartments on his belt. Unscrewing the lids, he downed them.
His light-blue eyes rapidly brightened. His unwrinkled skin had blood vessels protrude as they got tinted with silver.
Right on the heels of that, the Chief drew a sword and smeared a silver-gray ointment across its surface.
As he took steps to prepare, another six-member council Elder, Waite Chirmont, did something similar.
This bald man who had a tattooed symbol on his head stood nearly 2.5 meters tall. He didn’t look a day over 45. But in fact, he was nearly 80. He was also a Sequence 4 Demon Hunter, a demigod that was one of the main pillars of support for the City of Silver.
In the City of Silver, due to the lack of main ingredients, and with the citizens being aware of the acting method and having sufficient combat experience, they advanced from Low- to Mid-Sequences rather easily. Sequence 6 Beyonders were the majority, but from Sequence 5 onwards, due to the rituals required and other reasons, the number of Beyonders drastically fell. At Sequence 4 where there was a qualitative change, an entire generation might not even produce one.
Waite Chirmont didn’t dual wield like an orthodox Demon Hunter. This allowed him to use different ointments to produce different effects so as to handle more complicated situations. He wielded an iron-gray hammer, and on his back was a huge bow that was equally as massive as his body. He was like a miniaturized giant that walked out of an oil painting.
The bow was a mystical item, one that didn’t have overly severe side effects. In the historical records of the City of Silver, it received its name from killing a dragon at the demigod level. Its name was: “Dragon Slaying Bow”!
After finishing their preparations, Waite slammed his hammer in front of him loudly, drew his bow, and slowly pulled it back.
Sizzling bolts of lightning suddenly emerged as they condensed into one, and as it grew longer from the pull, it formed a blinding and radiant arrow between the bowstring and the back of the bow.
Just as Waite’s fingers released the bowstring, the lightning arrow shot straight to the mausoleum’s door which was overrun with human hair-like weeds.
Silently, the heavy door appeared to have long rotten. It exploded into pieces along with the electric bolt’s explosion, revealing a deep passageway.
This passageway shimmered with pale white lights. It extended far beyond what one’s eyes could see, giving off a creepy and cold feeling.
Colin’s eyes suddenly flashed with two complex, dark green symbols, and he reflected the mausoleum’s entrance in them.
A few seconds later, he held his sword diagonally and walked into the mausoleum. Waite slung his Dragon Slaying Bow, picked up his hammer, and followed closely behind.
The purple-robed Lovia’s expression remained the same as she followed through the shattered door at a decent pace with her hands empty.
As they descended via sections of passageways and staircases, the three members of the six-member council didn’t show any unrest or anxiety in the completely silent environment. They allowed their footsteps to echo in their surroundings.
After descending one level, they suddenly saw a river before them. It was an illusory and jet-black river.
Under the river’s surface were blood-colored arms that had been skinned. Green baby-faced veins and slippery tentacles with eyes were densely entwined together. They kept flailing upwards in a bid to grab whatever passed them.
The river was close to the side of the entrance. There were figures of different heights wearing old clothes with their backs facing the three Elders. They kept walking back and forth as though they were vexed over the crossing of the river.
Suddenly, one of them sensed the trio approaching them. He slowly turned his body to look at Colin, Waite, and Lovia.
It was an elder with his hair being completely white. His forehead and the corners of his mouth were deeply wrinkled. His eyes were light blue and hollow. His expression was numb and blank.
Colin Iliad’s pupils shrank, as he recognized the man.
It was his brother, the brother that had been possessed by Amon. He had personally ended his life!
At this moment, the other figures turned around, revealing faces that Colin, Waite, and Lovia found extremely familiar. But they were all abnormally numbed faces.
Lovia’s expression remained unperturbed, but behind her, an illusory knight more than five meters tall had appeared at some point in time.
This knight wore ancient silver full-body armor. Its eyes were red like blood as they burned akin to flames.
…
After traversing the “safe sea route,” for about ten seconds, Klein arrived at the Berserk Sea’s Poto Harbor. This place deviated from the main sea route and didn’t belong to any country. It was a free city for pirates.
When his feet hit solid rock, he randomly produced a face, but he wasn’t in a rush to enter the port city which had buildings randomly laid out. He reached into his pocket and pulled out an iron cigar case.
While passing through the Berserk Sea’s spirit world, he had sensed Azik’s copper whistle trembling slightly.
Removing the wall of spirituality, Klein opened the cigar case and took out the ancient and exquisite copper whistle.
This copper whistle had lost its usual coldness and mildness, and it was now burning hot. However, this anomaly was rapidly dissipating.
The abnormality associated with the Berserk Sea is suspected to be a result of the perishing of Death… Legend has it that this deity’s corpse and items are hidden somewhere in these waters, awaiting someone with a special key to open it… This copper whistle came from Mr. Azik, and Mr. Azik is indeed a direct descendant of Death, as well as being from the first or second generation… Therefore, this copper whistle had sensed something or had been influenced?Thoughts flashed across Klein’s mind as they coalesced today to form a theory.
He planned on finding an inn in Poto Harbor, head above the gray fog, and use dream divination to attempt to obtain a revelation. Then, he would consider the time and method for returning to Eskelson Harbor. It was to prevent himself from encountering any avoidable accidents.
And before that, he needed to seek out food for Creeping Hunger.
After walking down the seaside cliff, Klein entered Poto Harbor.
The buildings here were pretty much built anywhere one desired. There was almost zero planning, causing the roads to be very wide or narrow to the point that it only allowed a single person passage. In certain areas, one couldn’t see the sky when looking up, only to see a swath of clothes that were hung up to dry.
Wearing a new face, Klein strolled through such an environment with many pedestrians dressed in pirate’s attire. He then habitually headed for the bar to seek out prey.
At this moment, he saw several people gathered at a noticeboard on a square up ahead.
What’s happening?With his curiosity piqued, Klein approached the area. Using his balance and agility as a Clown, he passed through the gaps of the crowd before he barely arrived at a spot where he could see the noticeboard.
On the noticeboard, there was a piece of paper that was overbearing, covering all the other pieces of paper. It was obvious at a glance.
Its title was: “The Black Emperor’s Crew Recruitment.”
The Black Emperor? Isn’t that the ship of King of the Five Seas, Nast? The one that can traverse the spirit world? Considering how he can be considered the King of Pirates, he’s actually openly recruiting crew members?Klein was rather surprised as he deliberately spoke out with a suppressed voice:
“How is that possible?”
“Why not?” A stout man beside him with his arm exposed from his rolled-up sleeves laughed out loud. “It might be impossible in the past, but it’s possible now!”
“Why?” Klein was hoping that someone would respond. Immediately, he turned his head and asked.
The stout man had tattoos all over his arms and cheeks, making him look fierce. Upon hearing that, he pointed at the main sea route’s direction and said, “A week ago, the Black Emperor and Loen’s highly promoted steam ironclad warship, the Pritz, met and clashed in a sea battle. The Black Emperor had many casualties and are in dire need of more manpower!
Ah?Klein’s first reaction was that it didn’t make mystical sense.
Based on the published content in the papers and the rumors he had heard out at sea, he knew that the Pritz was a warship in the normal sense. It lacked any Beyonder elements. Perhaps in terms of physical damage, it was stronger than the Black Emperor, but the latter could use the spirit world to “leap,” just like a large-sized version of a Traveler. There was no ordinary armament that could damage it.
Furthermore, King of the Five Seas Nast was likely a Sequence 3 demigod of the Black Emperor paths of the divine. He was the most infamous powerhouse at sea. He could directly distort the trajectories of cannonballs, making him nearly invincible when facing a fleet that wasn’t in any sense mystical.
From Klein’s point of view, they were enemies at two completely different levels. Yet, the final outcome was not something he could imagine.
He didn’t hide his astonishment as he blurted, “What about the Pritz?”
The fierce-looking man shook his head and replied, “I’m not too sure, but I heard that it wasn’t damaged. Only two corvettes were sunk.”
This…Klein was first taken aback before he came to a slight understanding of what happened.
He recalled the situation of him robbing the Tutanssess II mummy. The military’s demigod had used the law that had the power of mysteriousness weakened and the real strengthened. Once this came into effect, the Black Emperor was just a sailboat that was a little special with some extraordinariness. It definitely couldn’t beat an ironclad warship. Neither could it flee.
This also meant that the Pritz had a demigod existence on the military’s side, or else such a law wouldn’t have come into effect.
To be able to get the Black Emperor to flee under such a situation, King of the Five Seas Nast must be very, very strong. Below angels, he’s definitely one of the strongest… From the looks of it, due to the existence of the Arbiter pathway, the trajectory of this world’s military development remains close to that of Earth’s. It wouldn’t reach a point of not being able to defeat a slightly higher level mysticism opponent…Klein nodded in enlightenment as he didn’t inquire further.
As for Beyonders below Sequence 4, in a large-scale battle, apart from the few jobs that could take on the role of outputting offensive firepower or carry out effective defenses, the rest could only avoid a direct clash. They would then be the “cleanup crew” or simply provide support. For example, a Marionettist with all his marionettes feared no one in a Mid-Sequence Beyonder battle if fighting one-on-one. But once he was on a battlefield with shells hurtling everywhere and machine gunfire sweeping the area, the problem of being physically weak became a problem. Even with Paper Figurine Substitutes, one was unable to escape the range of gunfire; thus, suffering a second round of damage. Under such situations, it might be too late to use Paper Figurine Substitutes again.
In such intense battles, the most effective Mid-Sequence Beyonders are Wraiths. They aren’t afraid of cannonballs or bullets, nor are they afraid of being discovered by enemies. Furthermore, they have Shriek which can affect a huge area…Klein allowed his thoughts to wander when the man from before continued speaking, “You’re also thinking of joining the Black Emperor?”
“…I’m still not sure,” Klein casually replied.
The stout man who was covered in tattoos said in excitement, “I have plans on giving it a try anyway.
“There aren’t more than ten people here who are better at fighting than me here. I have rich experience as a pirate. They’ll definitely pick me!
“However, I won’t stay on the Black Emperor for too long. There are too many meaningless rules, such as not being able to plunder or kill defenseless people. Or something as silly as not being able to drag a woman you like unless it’s mutual. Did you hear that? Is that anything like a pirate? Although the King of the Five Seas is one of the Four Kings and is publicly acknowledged as the pirate king, those rules are j-just like dogsh*t!
“I’m already used to leading a real pirate’s life. I like it that way and will not change! I’m only tempted to join because I heard that it’s possible for the Black Emperor crew to obtain supernatural powers. When the time comes, I’ll leave and form my own pirate crew…”
As this man spoke excessively, he suddenly realized the stranger’s expression turn a little odd.
He hesitated for a moment and asked, “Why are you looking at me like that?”
…
The silver-gray glistening sword slashed down suddenly, pinning down a blank-faced figure to the ground.
The figure warped and squirmed and gradually dissipated into illusory blobs of light amidst swirling silver light.
Colin Iliad retracted his sword and stood straight up. Observing his surroundings, he saw that Waite and Lovia had separately finished their corresponding targets. A region had been cleanly cleared out by the riverside.
At this point, above the illusory, eerie-black river, a dark boat cruised over. It silently docked by the bank.
Upon seeing this scene, Colin slowly exhaled as he muttered with a solemn expression, “Ferryman…”
He had spent quite a long amount of time with the former Chief, and they knew each other rather well. They both knew that the other was troubled by the City of Silver’s absence of the Sequence 3 of the Giant pathway, Silver Knight potion formula. This prevented people from advancing once they reached the level of a demigod. They had thoughts of switching to a neighboring Sequence, and this plan had seen the light of hope during a particular expedition. This was because they found the Sequence 3 potion formula of the Phoenix pathway: Ferryman!
From that moment forth, the former Chief began building the mausoleum and eventually took up residence inside before sealing the entrance.
Observing silently with dark green symbols in his eyes, Colin Iliad said heavily, “Let’s cross the river on the boat.”
Waite and Lovia didn’t express any objections, fully trusting the Chief’s judgment. They followed closely behind him and boarded the dark and strange boat.
During this process, the three didn’t show any hesitation or observe their surroundings, nor did they pause. It was as though this wasn’t an exploration but a visit with a destination in mind.
The boat slowly began moving across the ink-black water surface, leaving a long trail in its wake.
The bloody arms and the slimy tentacles wildly reached upwards and slammed into the boat, but they failed to leave any marks. They failed to leave any influence.
In just over ten seconds, the three Elders of the six-member council arrived on the other bank of the illusory river.
There was an altar there with a heavy, iron-black coffin placed on it.
Colin Iliad immediately jumped off the boat and reached out for his other sword. Like before, he appeared cautious, not underestimating anything.
Following that, Waite held his iron-gray hammer and landed heavily on the bank. He left the surrounding soil quaking in an obvious manner.
He looked at the monster skull that embraced the gigantic coffin, took two steps, and placed the hammer in front of him. He then removed the Dragon Slaying Bow behind him.
At this point, Waite suddenly felt the back of his palm itching. He subconsciously looked down and saw that his hair follicles had fine white hair stained with yellowish oil growing from within as they grew in size.
…
Poto Harbor. After Klein fed Creeping Hunger and found a rowdy inn, he got a room that could barely be considered clean.
Then he took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog.
Sitting in The Fool’s chair, Klein first picked up the projection of Azik’s copper whistle and conjured a pen and paper before writing a corresponding divination statement: “The reason for this copper whistle’s abnormality today.”
Klein didn’t bring Azik’s copper whistle directly above the gray fog this time, but he did plan on doing it the same way he did back when he first divined the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem. He completed it by using an object’s projection. Although this would decrease the accuracy to a certain extent, causing the divination to fail at obtaining any effective revelation, it guaranteed that the item was undamaged thanks to the gray fog being an intermediary layer.
He still recalled the time back when he divined the origins of the black ear that came from the Listener. This Sealed Artifact had suffered retaliation from the True Creator, causing it to crumble and reform into a charm.
Therefore, with the suspicion that the divination result could point to Death’s corpse or other remains, a godhood power of a Sequence 0 that had long perished but was still capable of changing the Berserk Sea’s environment, Klein decided to leave Azik’s copper whistle in the real world and divine using a projection. This was to avoid the possibility of damaging such an important item. After all, Death and the True Creator were at the same level!
As for why Klein dared to directly use Groselle’s Travels to divine its origins, it was because the ancient god, Dragon of Imagination, had long since perished. Its corresponding characteristic had likely been inherited by someone else and changed hands several times. Furthermore, the book itself was extremely strong. Even a blast of the Sea God Scepter at full strength could hardly damage it. By the same logic, Mr. Door was likely only a King of Angels and was in an exiled and quarantined state. He could only barely send out his ravings, making it impossible for him to deal any actual damage.
With the help of the power of the mysterious space above the gray fog, I can quickly recover from the damage and corruption without any lasting repercussions. If Azik’s copper whistle were to be destroyed, it would truly be gone. I wouldn’t be able to contact Mr. Azik again and use it to attract the undead. I won’t even be able to carry it around with me…Klein very calmly and skillfully held the copper whistle’s projection and the paper with the divination statement in hand before leaning back into his chair. Half-closing his eyes, he chanted softly in a state of Cogitation, “The reason for this copper whistle’s abnormality today.”
After chanting it seven times, Klein fell into a deep sleep and entered the dream world.
After an unknown period of time, he saw a dark and gloomy mausoleum. He saw a dark-colored staircase that extended downwards and coffins placed around it.
The coffins were all open with dead bodies in them. On their backs grew white feathers that were stained with pale yellow oil.
Even in the dream, Klein found the scene abnormally familiar, as though he had once seen it before.
At that moment, he seemed to smell the putrid smell of rot and hear the slow breathing of some object. He felt that the darkness in the mausoleum was thickening, giving him an acute feeling of deathly silence.
Suddenly, ravings that were both loud and soft sounded at the same time. The corpses in the coffins with white feathers on their backs floated up together, and using their half-rotten and half-pale faces, they looked out of the dream!
With his heart skipping a beat, Klein lost control of his heart, as though it was grabbed by invisible hands and was ripped straight out of his chest.
During this process, his dream collapsed into fragments as it returned to nothingness.
And the final scene Klein saw was that, not only were the corpses growing white feathers on their backs and other parts of their body, there were thin illusory black tubes that stabbed into their bodies. They extended deep into the mausoleum where an endless cold, sinister, black fog emanated.
The black fog slowly contracted and expanded, producing panting sounds. When the commotion from this scene landed in Klein’s eyes and ears, the color in his skin rapidly drained. It left his skin rotting and overflowing with pus. It made his pores produce thin and dense white feathers that were stained with pale yellow oil. It made the projection of Azik’s copper whistle in his hand shatter into a blob of black fog.
The long mottled table in the ancient palace rotted and collapsed as the twenty-two high-back chairs were enveloped by white feathers as though they had a life of their own.
Seeing the endless gray fog silently churn, the mysterious space above this gently stirred, quickly restoring everything to normal. It was as though nothing had happened.
Klein, who had collapsed to the side of the chair, reached out his hand and grabbed the table leg and slowly stood up. Sitting back in his chair, he exhaled slowly.
He rubbed his temples and subconsciously did a comparison.
Weaker than the True Creator and Eternal Blazing Sun, but stronger than Mr. Door. However, I’m not sure if it’s because the latter was exiled and quarantined which minimized the amount of power transmitted over.
Why am I thinking about these comparisons? It’s not like I’m their match. It will still be the same even if I become a demigod…
Unfortunately, I didn’t directly see the object hidden in the black fog; otherwise, I might be able to obtain some potion formulas or mysticism knowledge.
Klein felt a baffling sense of regret as he cast his gaze to the side of his chair. He saw an illusory black fog floating there.
It was the remnants after the shattering of the projection of Azik’s copper whistle.
There’s no sensation of strength, which means it can’t be used as a charm. What is its use?Klein thought of something else as he summoned a backup Paper Angel from his junk pile and cast it onto the illusory black fog.
The moment the two made contact, they immediately fused together. The paper figurine quickly turned black and appeared serene and quiet. On its back grew white feathers that were stained with pale yellow oil.
Such a change was only maintained for a second. The paper figurine returned to its original state, but it didn’t seem corporeal, as though it was half-illusory.
Apart from that, there were feather-like patterns that covered the paper figurine’s back.
What can this be used for?Klein made the mutated paper figurine land back in his palm.
He didn’t dare to use divination to determine its effects, afraid to see the scene from his dream before, allowing the now prepared object from deep inside the black fog to invade where he was.
After repeated checks, Klein used his knowledge in mysticism to determine something.
This doesn’t contain any powers itself, but it’s substantially unique. Perhaps it can create special effects that are related to the undead domain when used as a Paper Figurine Substitute or Paper Angel.
It’s like my adventurer’s harmonica. Although it doesn’t contain any strength, it can summon a messenger with great strength…
Klein immediately put away the mutated paper figurine and began interpreting the scene from his dream.
Black mausoleum, open coffins, corpses with feathers on their back, black fog emanating deep inside. These revelations seem to point towards Death or something important that Death left behind… Or perhaps it’s a certain product of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death?
Right, why did I find what I saw familiar?
Klein carefully recalled and quickly found an answer.
He had seen a similar scene in a particular divination a long time ago!
That time, the contents of his divination was the result of hiding matters related to Mr. Azik from the Nighthawks!
Back then, he had seen two scenes in his dream. One was of himself falling into a sea of blood and being pulled out by Azik. The other was them finding themselves in a dark and gloomy mausoleum, looking as though they were searching for something!
Klein had once tried interpreting it, believing that the first scene represented him in danger and being rescued by Mr. Azik. The second scene represented them exploring a mausoleum or somewhere that symbolized a mausoleum together.
The former had been verified during the meteor that came falling from the skies in Backlund. The latter finally revealed clues today!
Could it be that the place that Mr. Azik and I will be exploring is the mausoleum that I just “saw”? But, this mausoleum is very dangerous. The object in the deepest part of the black fog has a very high level. It’s only slightly weaker than true deities. Furthermore, it’s filled with malevolence…Klein knitted his brows bit by bit, believing that their exploration together wasn’t naturally a good thing.
This made him believe that it was necessary for him to stop Mr. Azik. However, he also suspected that the divination scene he saw couldn’t be avoided. Otherwise, a worse outcome would happen in a dramatic way of having destiny unfold.
At least during my first divination, there was only the exploration scene and no appearance of danger… Perhaps there’s a way to circumvent it… This might be why Seers are often so vague. At times, being too clear might backfire!Klein planned on vaguely mentioning his dream without providing any interpretation when he met Mr. Azik again and allowing him to share his views.
After making up his mind, Klein leaned back and looked at the dome of the magnificent palace before vanishing from above the gray fog.
…
Light—shattered light and the pure light of dawn—emitted from the Elder of the six-member council, the other Demon Hunter, Waite Chirmont’s body. It dissolved the white feathers that grew out of the pores of his skin as he suppressed the subsequent squirming of his flesh and blood.
His arm muscles swelled as he pulled the bowstring of the Dragon Slaying Bow, allowing silver electric bolts and the dawn of light to mesh into a dazzling arrow.
The arrow flew out and instantly reached the altar which was piled with monster skulls. It hit the heavy, iron-black coffin.
Silently, the arrow’s beam dimmed and vanished without leaving any effect.
No, the area around the altar was turning darker and more gloomy!
Inside the iron-black coffin, a sound that resembled bones rubbing against each other sounded:
“Why? Why are you disturbing my slumber?”
Upon hearing this, Waite’s heart instantly became heavy. This was because there was no hint of hiding its malevolent intent, and that it also meant that the former Chief might’ve transformed into a monster.
The City of Silver’s attempt at salvation had once again failed.
With a bang, the coffin’s lid flew up and shattered into pieces. A large wave of black fog emanated out from beneath in an incessant manner.
Amidst this scene, Waite saw a figure slowly stand up from within the coffin. He was nearly four meters tall and his limbs were long. His body was covered in white feathers that were tainted with faint yellow oil. Behind his back were thin illusory black tubes that connected out into infinity.
Behind the three members of the six-member council, a huge wave stirred in the pitch-black river. All sorts of arms, tentacles, and veins surged over.
At this moment, Waite saw the Chief’s body transform rapidly and saw his bulging muscles tears his clothes inch by inch.
In just a blink of an eye, Colin Iliad had transformed into a four-meter-tall giant. His skin was bluish-black and muscular. Every inch of his skin, pores, and flesh seemed to violate the normal confines of a human body. It was a unique combination that possessed an unimaginable shock factor.
This wasn’t something that could be described superficially or in dimensions, as apart from quantitative terms like length, breadth, height, there was information, strength, and spirituality as measurement quantities. They were directly presented and seemed to be rich with complicated mystical patterns, symbols, and labels. But in fact, there wasn’t any change. The former was just a partial image that humans received due to them lacking the ability to sense and discern him. But even so, to face such a creature directly, humans without any godhood would still be corrupted by the spirituality, having their minds thrashed. A common outcome would either be death on the spot or going completely mad.
And it was precisely due to this fact that this creature was known in mysticism as: Mythical Creature!
However, at that moment, Colin Iliad’s head didn’t experience any obvious changes. All it did was swell up significantly, and the area from his forehead to nose cracked open with a black vertical eye-like rift.
Before reaching Sequence 2, the Mythical Creature form of a demigod was incomplete!
Faced with a powerhouse of this level, the advantages and disadvantages of taking such a form was obvious. On the one hand, this enhanced one’s strength and level significantly. On the other hand, it would result in intense madness and provide strong inclinations towards losing control. It was a nontrivial test of one’s rationality. It wasn’t something those with insufficient willpower could withstand.
Therefore, most saints would consider transforming into an incomplete Mythical Creature only if they were forced into a corner. And it wouldn’t just be the transformation of a particular part of their bodies. To them, such an action was an attempt at dancing on the edge of a knife. It easily led to a loss of control; therefore, caution was imperative.
Most of the time, there were two extremes. One extreme was the minority who indulged in their desires and expressed their evil side fully. The other was the kind who had extremely strong willpower and a resilient mind. Once the former produced the Mythical Creature form, it was equivalent to them losing control with no way of transforming back. The latter could use their Mythical Creature form as a rather normal battle tactic, without the fear of losing control and the threat of madness. Of course, something rather normal wasn’t normal. It still wasn’t something that could be used frequently. This was because, for people who danced at the edge of the abyss, they would only deepen the erosion on them with each attempt. It wasn’t something that could be completely avoided just because they could handle the negative effects.
Among the City of Silver’s six-member council, Chief Colin Iliad was one of the few who could control his Mythical Creature form as a Demon Hunter.
He held the two swords that were slathered with different ointments. Just taking a step forward with his right foot sent the land shaking as he leaped up towards the top of the altar. He then pounced towards the former Chief whose body was covered in white feathers.
His giant-like body’s interior and exterior produced dawnlike light that scattered the surrounding darkness, purifying the harrowing creatures that were in the illusionary river behind them.
At the same time, Waite Chirmont kept drawing his Dragon Slaying Bow, strafing around the former Chief that had transformed into an unknown monster with blinding silver lightning arrows.
Lovia had already closed her eyes. The five-meter-tall silver-armored knight behind her had phased away. Dragging the illusory greatsword, it charged straight at the altar, producing cracks that overflowed with silver light.
In addition to that, at the Shepherd Elder’s feet, the shadows that curled into a bundle suddenly began squirming as though they had come to life.
It quickly left Lovia, and amidst the environment intermixing with darkness and the dawn, it followed the eeriness and quickly headed for the iron-black coffin above the altar.
However, its target didn’t seem to be the mutated former Chief, but the thin illusory black tubes that were stabbed into his body while extending into infinity!
…
Moments after Klein returned to the real world, he heard the loud sounds of waves crashing. He heard the prostitutes on the streets screaming in horror without any signs of calming down.
Slightly surprised, he walked to the window and, through the gap of two messily built buildings, saw lead-colored clouds stacked together as waves swarmed the area beyond Poto Harbor. A black hurricane extended from the surface of the sea to the air, tainted with dark silver lightning as it silently destroyed everything.
It was like a door that led to the apocalypse had finally been opened.
And inside the port city, the void had turned translucent. Skulls with open mouths, vines with baby faces, bloody arms, and strange slimy tentacles with teeth were slamming at the boundary between the illusory and reality. It was thrilling and horrendous.
This made many pirates tremble in the knees as they didn’t dare stay on the streets. All of them rushed into nearby buildings.
The seemingly invisible wraiths and shadows flew around, appearing from time to time. Coming close to the ears of different targets, they attempted to scream but were unable to make contact.
At that moment, Poto Harbor seemed to fall into the hell known as the Underworld. It was eerie, dark, chaotic, and crazy.
Klein frowned slightly, having had a guess as to what was happening.
Back when he made a divination above the gray fog, it angered the object deep in the gloomy mausoleum. It then unleashed its temper, changing the weather of the Berserk Sea and Poto Harbor, creating the phenomena of the Underworld’s descent.
This also means that the mausoleum is indeed concealed somewhere in the Berserk Sea… It’s probably something that Death left back then. Of course, this might not be at odds with the product of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project. The two might be fused together…Klein retracted his gaze and quickly set up a ritual and sacrificed Azik’s copper whistle to the mysterious space above the gray fog. It was to prevent the unknown, strange, and evil object from locking onto him.
After doing that, he looked out of the window at the abnormality that was gradually calming down. He said with a self-deprecating laugh,That’s such an endearing welcome.
Hmm… The Numinous Episcopate will definitely notice the abnormality of the Berserk Sea. I wonder what actions they will take…
…
Above the illusory pitch-black river, the waves slowly calmed down. The arms, vines, and tentacles that attempted to grab at something were either vaporized or had no choice but to retract themselves.
Around the altar, the land was already covered in cracks. There were white feathers stained with yellow oil everywhere.
Colin Iliad, in his giant form, had stabbed both swords into the former Chief’s body, pinning the rotting monster that wasn’t shorter than him onto the collapsed altar. Waite Chirmont’s Dragon Slaying Bow had already condensed a silver arrow of light that was filled with a wrathful aura, aiming it at the head of the former Chief which only had tiny pieces of flesh hanging off it.
The shadow that Lovia had produced had successfully arrived at the altar under the silver knight’s cover. While the other two Elders weren’t paying attention, the shadow leaped and pounced at the black tubes that extended into infinity from the former Chief’s body.
With the incorporeal tubes approaching, the shadow’s color darkened. The blackness seemed to embody the most corrupt and evil thoughts of humanity.
At this moment, a deep voice resounded around the altar:
“Fate.”
The area “in front” of the shadow instantly darkened before realizing that it had pounced on the giant-like Colin Iliad.
Colin looked down at it, his eyes lit with a pure brilliance.
It was like the first sliver of light that illuminates the darkness on an extended night.
The light grew brighter as it blasted out of the mausoleum, causing the basement of the City of Silver’s spire to produce an even brighter and dazzling light that met with it.
When the two met in midair, they fell back down, landing upon Colin Iliad’s massive body. The pitch-black shadow evaporated with a sizzle, and the distortion and squirming weakened until they completely vanished.
Demon Hunter Colin turned back to glance at Lovia without a word or expression. It was as though nothing had happened.
He quickly retracted his gaze and directed the remnant beam straight into the former Chief’s dual swords.
Lovia stood there with her eyes closed without showing any signs of panic or fear. Instead, she slowly sighed.
…
In the City of Generosity Bayam, Alger Wilson circled around many times in order to escape any imaginary trackers or monitors before arriving at the Artisan’s residence. He pulled the doorbell.
He had heard that the Artisan had recently been infected by a disease and strange snoopers had appeared in the vicinity. Alger’s first suspicion was the Demoness Sect, but on careful thought, he felt that the Artisan had no way to withstand the temptation of their charm based on his preferences. There was no need for the Demonesses to go through such a complicated and roundabout manner. All they needed to do was curl their fingers and showcase their charm, and he would divulge and agree to everything.
Therefore, Alger believed that there was another reason for the matter. He needed to see it for himself to prevent the delivery of the mystical item from being delayed. He didn’t wish to lose the characteristic and materials for no good reason.
Amidst the ringing of the doorbell, the Artisan’s main door opened. A thin and tanned middle-aged glanced at Alger and said, “Why are you here?”
This person was none other than Artisan Cielf who had worked with Alger for many years. His background was unknown.
“Didn’t you say you were sick?” Alger asked, seemingly casual.
Cielf yawned and said, “I’m already better.”
Alger was taken aback as he looked around.
“Where’s that strange snooper?”
Cielf’s eyebags were a little puffy as his brown eyes revealed looks of fatigue and impatience.
“Who the hell knows? There’s been no sign of the snooper anyway. In short, I’ll be moving soon. It’s too dangerous here.”
Alger heaved a sigh of relief.
“That’s good.”
He paused for a moment before saying, “Aren’t you inviting me for a cup?”
“A fellow like you who only seeks high-proof alcohol has no way of appreciating fine wine.” Cielf pulled at his flaxen-colored hair and moved to the side to make way.
Alger walked in staidly, and with just one glance, he had taken in the entire area into his eyes.
Cielf’s residence wasn’t messy and dirty like most bachelors. Things were placed neatly, and there wasn’t any dust on any surfaces. After all, as an Artisan, he didn’t lack money. Many of his actions simply had the necessity that secrets were kept, so it wasn’t convenient for him to hire a large number of fixed servants. Therefore, he had no choice but to hire help who were paid by the hour.
Scanning the area, Alger discovered nothing that was off from his previous visit. The furnishing was extremely simple without any expensive ornaments, oil paintings, or sculptures. It resembled the residence of an ordinary person.
Of course, Alger knew very well that Cielf definitely deserved the title of being a tycoon. He just didn’t care about putting on a so-called decent image. He was willing to spend hundreds of pounds for a bottle of limited-edition wine, or gift a mistress a house, but he would never waste a single pence on expensive carpets, porcelain, gold-inlaid cutlery, or paintings of famous artists.
“A cup of Sonia blood wine.” Alger’s expression remained unchanged, but his verbal and body language indicated that he was coming in simply to get a free cup of wine.
Cielf shrugged and said, “You should feel lucky. I don’t have the habit of keeping Lanti Proof.”
He walked to the tiny bar counter in the living room and took out a bottle of exquisite Sonia blood wine. He then overturned two cups.
Finding a sofa to sit down, Alger took the opportunity to raise his hand to massage his neck as though to relieve any discomfort in his neck.
Using the cover of this action, he naturally took a glance at his surroundings, quickly making an observation of all the spots where he hadn’t been able to see previously.
As Cielf couldn’t be bothered to decorate his residence much, Alger quickly completed his attempt as his gaze was fixed onto a glass window of a cupboard a distance away for a second.
Through the glass, he saw some dried grass and flowers.
There were red-rimmed flowers, blood moon flowers, and monkey-faced tree leaves. Their common characteristic was that they were common in the Southern Continent, but they were practically not seen in the Northern Continent.
Alger retracted his gaze as he silently watched Cielf carry the bottle of wine and wine glasses over.
Reaching out to take the glass, he began idly chatting about the recent developments at sea until the small half-filled bottle of Sonia blood wine was finished.
Upon seeing this, Alger smiled and bade farewell before leaving.
Five minutes after he left, Cielf who had silently sat down to indulge in his tipsy experience suddenly stood up, walked to the staircase, and opened a wooden door that led to the cellar.
“Did he suspect anything?”
“No.”
“Regardless, this place is no longer suitable for you to live in. You need to move away as soon as possible.”
“I still have certain commissions that I haven’t completed.”
“You don’t have to. It’s not like you will contact them again. You will receive a new life.”
“Alright.”
…
Two buildings away, Alger sat on a long bench in someone’s garden, cupping his right hand to his ear as he heard the conversation that came with the wind.
…
West Balam, Behrens Harbor. Outside a seemingly ordinary house.
“It’s really due to your bad relationship with the Church of Knowledge that you’re egging me on to come here to request for a Language Comprehension charm?” Danitz wiped the sweat from his forehead as he looked at Anderson, feeling unnerved.
Anderson said in a self-deprecating and unfazed manner, “You shouldn’t describe it as bad…”
“Then hostile?” Danitz blurted out, cutting off his sentence.
Anderson shot him a glance and said, “The negative effects of your boxing glove might not be as easily bearable as you imagine it to be.”
He paused and added with a chuckle, “A more accurate description is that: be it me or the people from the Church of Knowledge, neither one of us wishes to interact with one another.”
Danitz used one hand to clench his boxing glove and said, seemingly stumped, “But how should I request for the charm?
“Do I just head straight to a clergyman of the Church of an orthodox god and mention something about mysticism? I’ll end up locked up!”
Danitz was somewhat rash at the moment, but he was in no way dumb.
Anderson threw up his hands.
“Simple, just directly mention my name. Then indicate that you came to West Balam for some pressing matter and do not have the time to learn Dutanese, nor do you dare to hire a local interpreter. Therefore, all you could do was seek their help, hoping that you could receive a few Language Comprehension charms.
“During this process, you must showcase your knowledge of many Northern Continent languages, making the priests know that it’s not that you lack the ability to learn Dutanese, but that you just lack the time to do it. Then, they will test you. When that happens, all you need to do is get a good score and you’ll receive the charms.”
Test…Upon hearing this familiar term, Danitz’s temples throbbed as he forced a smile.
“You aren’t going yourself because you’re afraid of the tests, aren’t you?”
His original intent was to randomly use some words to conceal his discomfort, but he ended up seeing Anderson’s expression freeze.
From the looks of it, there’s still something you’re afraid of…Danitz chortled inwardly as he was suddenly filled with confidence.
He took large strides into the ordinary house and discovered that its interior was more of an amalgamation of classrooms, and not a land of preaching for the Church of Knowledge in Balam.
Then, he saw a grizzled elder.
Although this man wasn’t wearing the clergyman robes of the Church of Knowledge, just his unique scholarly air convinced Danitz that he was at least a bishop.
He had experienced similar vibes from his captain.
“Hello there.” Without covering himself with a hood, Danitz walked over with a smile while dressed in a commoner’s attire.
The elder silently watched him approach before slowly saying, “Danitz.”
“…”
Danitz paused and froze on the spot. His mind was filled with questions like: “He knows me?” “How does he know me?” “Isn’t my bounty only limited to the sea?”
The elder glanced at him and asked, “You are here for Language Comprehension charms?”
“Yes…” Danitz nodded with a blank look, suddenly having the feeling that he had zero secrets in front of the elder.
The scholarly old gentleman nodded gently.
“Are you planning on heading to the places ruled by Katamia and Maysanchez?”
“Yes.” Danitz continued his blank expression.
The elder took out four brass charms from his pocket.
“These can be used for two months. They should be enough.”
“…”
Danitz received it with a blank look and after a few seconds, said, “That’s it?”
It’s that simple?
Isn’t there supposed to be a test?
“You don’t want it?” the scholarly elder asked with a smile.
“No, it’s not that!” Danitz suddenly shook his head, and before his brain could react, he had already asked, “How do you know me? How do you know I want Language Comprehension charms?”
The elder wore a few looks of pity in his eyes as he slowly said, “Your captain contacted me.
“She said that you refused to stop no matter how much they called out to you when you left the ship, rushing straight into the harbor. She had actually prepared a few Language Comprehension charms for you.”
As he spoke, the man shook his head, the look in his eyes somewhat ambivalent. It was as though he was looking at a student who was often careless in class.
…I should’ve long realized that. Captain is such a meticulous person. It’s impossible for her not to consider the problem of the language barrier…Danitz resisted the urge to slap himself.
When the elder saw the changes in Danitz’s expression, he shook his head and asked, “It probably wasn’t your own idea to seek help here, right? I was about to use divination to find you.”
“Ah, right. It was suggested by Anderson Hood,” Danitz immediately replied.
The elder was taken aback for a second before his expression turned ashen.
At that moment, Anderson was sitting outside in the shade. He had snapped a tree branch and was casually drawing on a barren patch among the grass as he leisurely waited for Danitz to come out.
He had no doubts that this unqualified Hunter could obtain the Language Comprehension charms. This was because, as long as Danitz mentioned Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina, everything would become much simpler. The only difference was how many rounds of tests he needed to take.
Just as he finished drawing King of the North Ulyssan’s head, he heard a familiar gait coming from the inside.
Anderson’s branch-wielding hand paused for a second when he looked up and turned to the door. He saw Danitz holding a stack of paper, walking over with mixed emotions.
“You… failed the test?” Anderson gave a sincere smile, having zero concern over the failure to obtain the Language Comprehension charms.
Danitz shook his head blankly.
“There wasn’t a test.”
“…”
Anderson was first taken aback as he asked with immediate enlightenment, “Help from your captain?”
Danitz tersely confirmed it as he handed the stack of paper to Anderson and said, “This is what the bishop wishes me to inform you: ‘A real Hunter doesn’t only rely on instinct or solely focus on the prey’s information. They also need to learn how to grasp the prey’s psyche and use all kinds of additional information.’
“This is the information he wants to give you.”
Anderson’s expression became contorted for a brief moment before it was restored to normal. He chuckled and said, “Thankfully, that’s not much.”
Danitz’s lips quivered as he finally held back the laughter that rose within him. He said with seriousness, “That’s only the table of contents.
“That bishop said that you should try to finish reading all the books mentioned in it within two years.”
Anderson’s smile finally froze.
…
Desi Bay, Eskelson Harbor.
Klein was like any normal Southern Continent tourist. He bought tickets to East Balam, boarded a hybrid steam and sail liner with many cannons.
With a hum, the ship left the harbor and quickly entered the Berserk Sea.
Midway, Klein discovered the Loen Kingdom’s Desi fleet patrolling the safe sea route as though they were guarding against something.
From the looks of it, the abnormality in the Berserk Sea has garnered the attention of the Loen military… This way, the Numinous Episcopate likely has no way of investigating these waters without problems. Of course, a fleet is unable to monitor the entire stretch of the sea route…Klein stood inside his cabin as he looked at the scenery outside, thinking in enlightenment and poignancy.
At this moment, he heard stacked illusory pleas. He hurriedly headed above the gray fog to check on it.
The prayer was from The Hanged Man. He requested Mr. Fool to inform The Hermit that the Artisan was suspected to be controlled by a cult or secret organization and that he wished to receive some help from her.
The Artisan is suspected to be under the control of a cult or secret organization? Yet, he’s trying to get The Hermit’s help? Just get The World! Who knows which waters the Future is in at the moment and how long it would take to reach there. What’s more, The World can Teleport!After hearing The Hanged Man’s prayers, Klein subconsciously rebutted his request, believing that it would delay an opportunity, causing unnecessary losses.
He then calmed down, believing that with Mr. Hanged Man’s attention to detail and experience, it was impossible for him to commit such a simple error. Since he believed that he definitely had his reasons for requesting The Hermit’s help instead of The World.
This also means that Mr. Hanged Man has determined that the matter hasn’t reached a critical state that requires immediate action. He even wishes to observe further to find more clues and details… Besides, since Ma’am Hermit had offered to provide help in advance, it means that she believes that, for the time being, her region of activity would overlap with Mr. Hanged Man’s. If anything really happens, she would be able to rush there at the fastest speed possible… Or does she too have powers similar to Teleport? But that’s a very low possibility…Klein tapped the edges of the mottled table, believing that he should trust Mr. Hanged Man’s experience.
Of course, this also included the fact that Mr. Hanged Man hadn’t described in detail about his discoveries or areas of suspicion, preventing him from inferring or divining the truth of the matter.
As his thoughts stirred, Klein threw The Hanged Man’s prayer scene into the crimson star representing The Hermit.
As he was waiting for Admiral of Stars to reply, he suddenly saw the star representing The Sun suddenly contract and expand as it produced stacked layers of prayers.
The City of Silver’s exploration of the former Chief’s mausoleum has some preliminary results?Klein made a guess as he emanated his spirituality over.
In accordance with his expectations, Little Sun began recounting everything that had happened after the three members of the six-member council opened the former Chief’s mausoleum. This included encountering the souls of their deceased relatives, the river they crossed which hid countless strange creatures, and how they faced the incomplete Mythical Creature form of the former Chief whose body was covered in white feathers. It also included Shepherd Lovia’s separation of a shadow in an attempt to pounce onto the illusory tubes that extended out of the former Chief’s body. However, she was stopped when Colin Iliad used the Fate Siphon charm, swapping his and the former Chief’s fate for a brief moment, causing a difference in outcomes.
Thin illusory black tubes… White feathers stained with pale yellow oil… This sounds familiar… Yes, wasn’t this the main characteristic in the scene I saw when I divined the abnormality with Azik’s copper whistle? And the reason that former Chief built the mausoleum was to switch to Sequence 3 Ferryman of the Death pathway…As Klein listened, his mind raced, joining the dots together and considering what kind of conclusion he could receive from that.
Soon, he had a bold guess:
The mutation of the City of Silver’s former Chief had a certain connection with the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project!
Although this conclusion sounded inexplicable and unbelievable since the City of Silver was situated in the completed isolated Forsaken Land of the Gods, It was a place that could only be entered through certain means via the Giant King’s Court and ruins of the battle of the gods. Even the seven deities couldn’t find it or have the power to infiltrate it. However, the numerous similarities made Klein, who was sensitive to coincidences, combine the actions of Shepherd Elder Lovia in the operation and eliminate the other possibilities so as to seriously consider what the two seemingly unconnected matters might possibly point towards.
From the scene that he received from divination and the experiences of having white feather grow from the pores of the back of his hands when he summoned the failed product of Artificial Death, as well as the encounter of the three City of Silver Elders, he began suspecting that the Numinous Episcopate’s attempt might have achieved success to a certain degree.
Through a series of sacrificial rituals and the transformation of their own High-Sequence Beyonders, they influenced Death’s remains via backward propagation, causing that abstract, illusory Uniqueness which represented a deity’s authority to generate some form of sentience. This allowed the object that was only a totem and a concept to come to life!
Hence, this unintelligent object that couldn’t be considered Artificial Death had begun assimilating the entire ritual, eagerly exerting its influence on lower Sequence Beyonders of the same pathway.
After reaching certain conditions, the object hidden in the depths of the black fog could extend thin illusory black tubes, establishing connections with the target, and draw upon their strength to transform their bodies.
And this method might involve the Underworld or something special about Death’s domain. It could circumvent the force that isolated the Forsaken Land of the Gods and make effective contact with the beings within!
Therefore, the shadow that Shepherd Elder Lovia had produced was a bestowment of the True Creator. Its goal was to follow the thin illusory black tubes on the former Chief’s body and trace the remains of the corrupted Death? Perhaps this was how the Mother Tree of Desire replaced the Chained God back then and seized the corresponding authority…
Thankfully, the current Chief of the City of Silver has a very clear mind. He knew ahead of time to seek out the secret existence backing Little Sun for help. By using the Fate Siphon charm, he remarkably foiled the True Creator’s ploy…
Hmm, from the looks of it, the two powerful Sealed Artifacts of the City of Silver are good at purification. They’re able to stop the shadow that can corrupt Death’s remains…
Heh heh, as The Fool, I seem to have crossed the True Creator once again. Of course, Amon will be the one taking the blame since the Worm of Time was contributed by “Him”…Through Little Sun’s description and relying on his own interference, Klein roughly figured out the hidden conflict that happened during the City of Silver’s exploratory operation.
Meanwhile, he also gained a first look at Shepherd Elder’s mental condition.
To Lovia, thin illusory black tubes that lead to the outside world was undoubtedly the key to the City of Silver’s escape from the Forsaken Land of the Gods. Therefore, she was very certain of her actions this time, without showing any signs of regret. She would only believe that the Chief was the one who shattered that hope.
It’s not too terrifying to have someone do evil deeds. What’s most terrifying is when people who have a martyrish mentality do evil they believe to be right…Klein couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
As for why Little Sun knew what happened inside the mausoleum so clearly, it was obvious that Chief Colin Iliad had informed him during a casual chat.
At this point, Derrick had already recounted how the three Elders had retrieved a special Sealed Artifact. It was a Beyonder characteristic left behind by the former Chief that had fused with his bones.
The former Chief was from the Giant pathway, beginning from Sequence 9 Warrior to Sequence 4 Demon Hunter. The Ferryman potion he consumed corresponds to the Death pathway’s Sequence 3. The two Beyonder characteristics mixed together must be weirder and more varied than a single pathway. Together with the added effects of Artificial Death, the final Sealed Artifact must be very powerful. Of course, the negative effects will probably be equally powerful…
Yes, back when the black illusory river was described, the various weird creatures likely corresponded to the Underworld. This is similar to the scene I saw in the Berserk Sea. It’s also similar in effect to what Miss Sharron’s mystical item created…As Klein thought about it, he listened to Little Sun wrap up the topic of the exploration before mentioning the monster known as Shapeshifter.
After Derrick finished describing it, Klein felt that Shapeshifters were very likely Bizarro Banes.
He hurriedly summoned a gold coin from the junk pile and did a divination to confirm his guess.
With Little Sun’s current strength, there’s no way for him to head to that city to hunt it. I can only wait until that Chief prays to The Fool once again or seeks help via Little Sun… Anyway, there’s no rush. I haven’t found the Spirit World Plunderer yet…Klein nodded indiscernibly.
After requesting Mr. Fool to pass the corresponding information to Mr. World, Derrick said that he had enough points and could soon exchange for the Beyonder characteristic for Sequence 5 Vampire and complete the three-party transaction, so he requested that Mr. Moon prepare himself.
…
On the Future which was slowly cruising across the waters of the Rorsted Archipelago.
Admiral of Stars Cattleya thanked Mr. Fool and nudged the glasses on her nose. Opening the window to the captain’s cabin, she shouted to everyone, “Turn towards Bayam.”
After issuing the command, this pirate admiral curled the corners of her mouth. She finally had the chance to establish a long-term cooperation with an Artisan.
But at that moment, she suddenly thought of a problem.
If she easily received the help of an Artisan, would Frank Lee, who hadn’t been able to obtain a Sequence 5 potion formula, attempt to make the Druid Beyonder characteristic into an item to expedite his paused experiments?
That’s not a good thing…Cattleya subconsciously raised her hand and pinched her forehead.
…
On the liner, Klein, who had finished handling the matters, focused on enjoying his trip.
Due to the Berserk Sea’s abnormal change in weather, the liner he was on board had chosen to take a further and more roundabout sea route that was much safer. Furthermore, it was to dock at a harbor named Halman for the night.
Klein didn’t alight and remained at a window-side table at the upper level’s restaurant to have his dinner.
While waiting for his food, he casually looked out the window and took in the local night skyline.
Suddenly, he discovered a suspicious figure with a luggage bag preparing to board the ship.
The reason why he appeared suspicious wasn’t only because the man was wearing a black overcoat and tall top hat, but that he wore a scarf that wrapped his face, hiding his physical features. All that was left were a pair of eyes.
And that pair of eyes were peeled to the ground, preventing anyone from discerning his actual appearance.
Based on his experience from watching many detective animations, Klein believed that someone who wore a scarf to conceal his face and hid his physical characteristics with an overcoat was likely problematic. He probably hid an unspeakable secret, especially when it wasn’t winter yet and the temperature in the Berserk Sea couldn’t be considered cold.
However, this has nothing to do with me. Even if a locked-room murder mystery happens, the one having a headache would be the Captain… I should head above the gray fog later to do a divination and see if this trip will be smooth…Klein didn’t mind the matter, but he still thought about it conscientiously.
He retracted his gaze and looked at the Desi roasted fish that was being served by the waiter.
After having dinner, he returned to his cabin and completed a divination above the gray fog. He obtained the conclusion that there wouldn’t be drastic changes to the environment he was in and that everything would happen smoothly.
This allowed Klein to fall asleep peacefully without relying on Cogitation as he slept till daybreak.
With a whistle from the steam engine, the liner began moving and departing Halman Harbor.
The harbor could still be vaguely seen as Klein saw a figure there.
The figure wore a white shirt and a dark blue coat. He had a rather high nose, deeply recessed eyes, light blue eyes, and brown curly hair. His face was rather cut and his chin was slightly raised. He gave off a supercilious look.
With a sweep of his gaze, he quickly locked onto the liner which Klein was on.
At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened as though a door leading into the pitch-black land of illusions had formed.
A deafening typhoon stirred up from the seabed, surging upwards with massive amounts of blue mass. Dark lightning flashed like rifts in the void. They kept appearing and kept healing themselves until they disappeared.
This completely blocked the vision of those on the liner and at the harbor, putting them in two seemingly different worlds.
The Berserk Sea had once again shown its horror.
The liner failed to avoid or resist, and it could only continue cruising forward along the safe sea route that had relatively weaker storms.
What a coincidence… This likely isn’t a coincidence…Standing behind the window of his cabin, Klein first sighed inwardly before coming to the conclusion that this sudden anomaly in the Berserk Sea was due to unnatural reasons.
Although it was common for the weather in the Berserk Sea to change suddenly without notice, to actually change at a particular point in time still left one suspicious.
The man at the dock is tracking the suspicious tourist from last night? And that tourist decided to change the weather upon realizing that he had been exposed, doing so that he can force the liner to leave?Klein made a guess when he made the connection.
And if that really were the case, it means that the suspicious passenger who hid his face with a scarf might very well be a demigod or someone who carried a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact!
After all, with Klein’s present strength and items, it was impossible for him to trigger such a weather anomaly without the use of Sea God Scepter.
Of course, he also had other means like throwing out Azik’s copper whistle to see if he could cause the entire Berserk Sea to go berserk.
Seriously? I just want to be a normal tycoon that’s heading to the Southern Continent. Why would I encounter a pursuit at the level of demigods… Sigh, I’m under too much stress that my Sequence doesn’t deserve…Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and finally chose to believe the divination he made last night.
Amidst the storm, the wobbling liner cruised along a rather calm stretch with apocalyptic scenes around it. And most of the tourists wore calm looks as though they were very accustomed to such conditions. Only a few people who were on their first trip across the Berserk Sea were trembling, grabbing tightly to anything they could grab at.
Time ticked by as the gales and lightning gradually calmed down. Bit by bit, the sky brightened.
At this moment, Klein, who was on the deck, felt his spiritual perception trigger. He subconsciously looked in the direction of Halman Harbor.
Above the undulating dark blue waves, beneath white scattered clouds, there was a white radiant flame flying over at high speeds from afar.
The flame increased in size and became increasingly clearer until it revealed its complete form. It was a gigantic flaming spear!
The flaming spear tore across the sky and landed at the bow of the liner’s deck. However, it didn’t ignite anything. It burnt through half a wooden plank and spread out before materializing into a figure.
The figure had a high nose, deeply recessed eyes, and blue eyes. He was none other than the man who had previously appeared at the dock!
He looked middle-aged as he slowly surveyed the area and walked through the wide-eyed and agape tourists before walking into the cabin.
The similarly agape Dwayne Dantès silently heaved a sigh of relief when he confirmed that the person wasn’t here for him.
The way he appeared sure is cool. As expected of a demigod… Now, the only issue is that they do not come to blows. Even if the conflict cannot be helped, it’s best they go to a neighboring sea to fight. Otherwise, there’s no way this ship can withstand it… I can Teleport away quite successfully, but all these tourists… I’ll only be able to save a few…Klein habitually drew the sign of the crimson moon on his chest, praying for the Goddess to bless them.
Just as he had such a thought, he saw a figure fly out of the cabin, slamming heavily onto the deck. It was none other than the suspicious tourist who had covered his face with a scarf.
This man had already revealed half his face. The tip of his nose was red and he had a thick beard around his mouth with saliva staining them.
His nearly triangular eyes were filled with horror. He held his hands to the deck as he kept crawling backward.
“Who got you to carry that item and put on such a disguise?” At the cabin’s entrance, the middle-aged man with the high nose and blue eyes slowly walked out. He spoke in Intis with a heavy voice.
The suspicious tourist shook his head frantically.
“No, I don’t know. He was also wearing the same. H-he gave me 100 pounds to take this ship to the Southern Continent before returning by myself!”
The middle-aged man silently watched with his penetrating glare that seemed to tear through his soul.
This made the tourist break out into a sweat as his body convulsed. He once again stammered his explanation, but there weren’t any changes to it.
The man retracted his gaze before his body burst into white radiant flames.
Following that, he transformed into a gigantic flaming spear and shot towards the region where Halman Harbor was.
The flaming spear quickly disappeared into the distance, leaving a twinkling speck.
During this entire process, apart from at the very beginning, the demigod didn’t take a second look at the surroundings tourists. It was as though they never existed.
A simple but smart ruse… By getting someone to disguise as himself and board the ship, then using certain means to control the weather; thus, creating proof that he’s on the ship, but in actual fact, he had been at the harbor the entire time. Once the enemy starts the pursuit, he can then attempt to escape…Enlightened, Klein made a judgment.
This made him suspect if the pursuee was once a Conspirer, Magician, or other Beyonder that was good at coming up with ruses.
As for the person who transformed into a burning-white spear, his arrogance, detestable nature, and his usage of the Intis language had made Klein believe that he was probably a demigod from the Hunter pathway. It was possible that he was an Iron-blooded Knight.
I’ve no idea why there was a conflict…Klein shook his head and returned to his cabin.
On the deck, the tourists finally snapped to their senses as they discussed the supernatural phenomenon they had just seen in murmurs.
A person could transform into a flame, and the flame could reform into a human!
Amidst the noisy commotion, the liner continued cruising forward on the safe sea route. It didn’t encounter any accidents midway, and it arrived at another harbor at midnight.
Like usual, Klein didn’t alight, afraid that he would encounter something.
He took out his gold pocket watch and opened it to determine the time to head to the restaurant.
Another half an hour…Klein silently muttered to himself as he looked up and out the window.
At this moment, many tourists who were bound for this harbor were heading for the dock along the gangway with their luggage in hand.
As he swept his gaze, Klein’s gaze suddenly stopped on a figure.
The figure wore a black bonnet. He had dark golden sideburns. His lips were tightly pursed and his facial features were clear and distinct, like an ancient, classical sculpture without any wrinkles.
He wasn’t carrying any luggage, and soon, he stepped onto the dock with the crowd, disappearing into the corner of the road.
Klein just watched motionlessly, as though his body wasn’t his.
He felt every drop of his blood turn cold as a name appeared in his mind:Ince Zangwill!
…
The street lamps on the harbor had already lit up. The liner’s many windows also lit up in concert with them.
Dwayne Dantès was waiting inside a first-class cabin in darkness and silence.
Klein had already sat down without showing any emotion. All kinds of thoughts couldn’t help but flash across his mind.
This is the first time I’m discovering signs of Ince Zangwill after the Great Smog of Backlund…
The demigod from before was probably tracking Ince Zangwill…
His tricks are more profound than I thought. He found someone to disguise as him and gave him items not to divert his trackers, but to create a mental blindspot. It made one subconsciously eliminate this ship from the possible options…
He was here from the beginning…
That coincidental change in weather was likely created by Ince Zangwill with 0-08…
Why would he be pursued by an Intis Hunter demigod… What is he plotting…
Amidst his churning thoughts, Klein suddenly took out the adventurer’s harmonica and blew it.
Silently, Miss Messenger Reinette Tinekerr with her four blonde, red-eyed heads in hand appeared before him.
Klein opened his mouth before closing them again. Picking up a pen, he quickly wrote:
“Mr. Dwayne Dantès has discovered traces of Ince Zangwill on Waypoint Island in the Berserk Sea.”
Folding the letter, Klein handed it along with a gold coin to Miss Messenger.
“Send it to the mailbox at Backlund’s 7 Pinster Street.”
The four heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand turned at the same time as the eight eyes looked at Klein.
She didn’t say anything and bit onto the letter and gold coin.
Backlund, North Borough.
The pitch-black night had the crimson moon covered by clouds. There were only street lamps on the two sides of the road that emitted a faint light, illuminating the road ahead and the doors of the nearby houses.
7 Pinster Street’s mailbox was silently hiding in the intersection between light and dark, bathing in a cool breeze that blew from the side as though it was in a slumber.
At this moment, newspapers, bills, and letters from various unknown people suddenly spewed out from its mouth.
These objects seemed to be dragged by an invisible hand as they floated in midair before flying towards the door and entering through a gap.
Inside the house, at the foyer, the newspapers automatically spread open as they rapidly flipped over. Then, they were casually left on the chair, stacking over other newspapers.
The bills and letters continued flying into the living room, with the former quickly stopping. With a few shakes, they floated to the surface of the coffee table and lined up. The latter had their envelopes removed, and the letters without envelopes quickly unfolded themselves, showcasing themselves in midair.
After a while, a portion of these letters flew onto a rack on the first floor’s study. Some rushed for the scissors to help it cut itself apart. Then, they orderly surged into the washroom and were thrown into the toilet.
Whoosh!
The mechanical flush of the toilet was automatically depressed, washing away the paper shreds into the sewers.
7 Pinster Street went back to normal, and its silence was identical to an uninhabited house’s.
Southern Continent. East Balam. Kolain City.
Leonard Mitchell, who had just arrived, was resting in a residence arranged by the local Church of Evernight.
Suddenly, that slightly-aged voice sounded in his mind:
“Punk, you have an important letter.”
“What letter?” While Leonard asked softly, he already had a guess in mind.
To mail an important letter to 7 Pinster Street without caring that it was inhabited, there was only one, no—two people: Klein Moretti and Dwayne Dantès.
As for why the old man named Pallez Zoroast could still clearly read the letters sent to 7th Pinster Street despite the Berserk Sea and half the Northern Continent separating them, Leonard had only a guess or two. This was because he had helped the old man capture a specter before.
With regards to this, his theory was:
Old Man definitely used a Worm of Time to parasitize that specter, making it “His” eyes, ears, and mouth in the Northern Continent.
At that moment, Pallez Zoroast replied to his question.
“It’s from Klein Moretti. He said that while Dwayne Dantès was heading to the Southern Continent, he discovered traces of Ince Zangwill on Waypoint Island in the Berserk Sea.”
Leonard fell silent immediately as his mouth turned agape. However, he didn’t say a word.
After a long while, he muttered with a slightly hoarse voice, “As expected, he didn’t forget the need for revenge…
“What can I do?”
“What can you do? You’re only a Sequence 6. Even if Ince Zangwill doesn’t wield 0-08, you still lack the qualifications to exact vengeance on him. He just needs to reveal his Mythical Creature form to make you lose control and become a lunatic. The chances of you getting your revenge are zero! This is the qualitative change that godhood brings,”Pallez Zoroast said rather sternly.
He paused before chuckling.
“Thankfully, you understand yourself in a way that’s better than before. In the past, you definitely would’ve said that you would inform the Church with news of Ince Zangwill and join the team to pursue him. And now, you know to ask what you can do.”
Leonard had wanted to retort a few times, but he ultimately didn’t say a word.
Pallez Zoroast continued,“What you can do for now is to give Klein Moretti some information. Wait for him to write back to you. Then, based on the arrangements written, provide the necessary assistance.”
“So no finding excuses so as to inform the Church of Ince Zangwill’s location?” Leonard heavily asked, somewhat surprised.
Pallez Zoroast chuckled and said,“No hurry. Do it at the critical moment.
“Although 0-08 enjoys causing its possessor’s death, it doesn’t wish to be sealed even more so. As long as you inform the Church of Ince Zangwill’s location and begin a pursuit, it will immediately learn of it and make the necessary arrangements.
“Regarding this, you need to warn Klein Moretti.”
Leonard was taken aback for a second as he asked, “Old Man, you seem to know 0-08 rather well.”
It wasn’t apparent in the past!
Pallez’s slightly-aged voice chuckled.
“Of course I am. During the Fourth Epoch, 0-08 had once caused the death of an angel.
“I can’t tell you too much because once you know of it, it will also know you. The more you know about it, the more likely you will become a character in its stories.”
Leonard came to an actual realization of 0-08’s terror from Old Man’s vague words. This had already exceeded the mysticism he knew!
After some thought, Leonard asked habitually, “Then how should I hint to Klein Moretti without letting 0-08 know? Or that even if he were to know, it will be very superficial knowledge, making me a bystander in the story…”
Just as he said that, Leonard clasped his hands and gritted his teeth. Without waiting for Old Man’s reply, he continued, “An indirect hint? I’ll tell him I’ll temporarily not inform the Church of Ince Zangwill’s location… I believe he should be able to understand that there’s a problem based on the situation. He will understand that we need to be extremely cautious. And even if he fails to interpret that, his secret organization has members who understand the Fourth Epoch well enough to provide him with help.
“Also, just writing the sentence, ‘Once you know it, it will also know you,’ without mentioning 0-08 should be enough for Klein to guess what this is pointing at…”
After Pallez Zoroast finished listening, “He” chuckled and said,“Humans will only grow under pressure.”
Leonard exhaled and sat up. He found a pen and paper and penned his thoughts.
Following that, he set up a ritual right on the heels of that and summoned Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger.
…
Berserk Sea, Waypoint Island. On a liner docked at the harbor.
Many tourists weren’t alighting. They were huddled in the lower deck cabins, waiting to arrive at the Southern Continent to begin a life filled with hope.
They had gone through a great deal of effort to save up the fare for a ship ride that spanned a few short days. They were from Loen and were those who had been forced to take such risks.
Klein, who was acting as the tycoon, Dwayne Dantès, wasn’t like them. He lived in a spacious, clean first-class cabin that could even be described as luxurious. Under some candlelight, he opened the letter that had just been delivered by Reinette Tinekerr.
Will not be informing the Church of Ince Zangwill’s location for the time being… To Leonard, although the source of the tip might put him in certain danger, it’s not impossible for him to do it… Didn’t he join the Red Gloves to seek revenge? This means that he has a reason why he can’t sound the alarm on Ince Zangwill…As Klein thought, he continued reading the rest of the letter: “Once you know it, it will also know you.”
Suddenly, Klein exclaimed, finding the description somewhat familiar!
This is very similar to the Twilight Hermit Order. Any mention of it will be known… So, 0-08 is a Sealed Artifact of the Spectator pathway? Leonard isn’t informing the Church of this matter because he’s held back by this. He wishes to wait for a better opportunity? This is likely something the grandpa in his body told him…Klein nodded in thought, feeling thankful that he hadn’t asked Reinette Tinekerr for help moments ago.
That would’ve been equally dangerous for Miss Messenger.
Besides, most important of all, I haven’t made any preparations. If I were to only rely on a helper I hire, my plan might very well be detected by 0-08 ahead of time. A series of coincidences would then be created, producing a targeted arrangement…Klein silently sighed and felt that he needed to do something, but he was at a loss as to how to begin.
From the angle of improving his strength, the acquirement of the corresponding ingredients of Bizarro Bane and Spirit World Plunderer depended on the subsequent request of the City of Silver’s Chief and how long Miss Magician could receive the exact coordinates from her teacher. These were all dependent on external factors that Klein had no means of expediting.
The only thing he could do was to try his best to digest the Marionettist potion as quickly as possible.
And after concluding most of the acting principles, the actual implementation was more important.
Therefore, Klein believed that he needed to obtain two marionettes within a short span of time.
He had previously been delaying it because he didn’t have any good targets. It stemmed from him being in Backlund with servants around him. Unless they were special marionettes, it was very difficult to hide their existences. And now, he was almost at the Southern Continent. He decided that as long as he identified an evil target who deserved the gallows, he would first transform them into his marionette until he had a better replacement!
Perhaps using an ordinary marionette to complete a rather difficult task will accelerate the digestion… Heh, my standards for a marionette has dropped to its lowest. All it needs to know is Dutanese. That way, I don’t have to hire an interpreter; after all, I can share their senses…Klein quickly made up his mind and planned on writing to Leonard Mitchell after he had a more advanced plan.
…
East Balam, Kolain City.
Klein carried his luggage and stepped onto the dock, touching ground on the Southern Continent.
He looked into the distance at the city that was built on terraces. He silently said to himself,I have to have two marionettes when I leave this place.
And before that, he had one thing to do. It was to lose the tail of the “followers” that the military had arranged.
The two gentlemen were rather good at being spies, but to Klein, they were as bright as fireflies in the night. This was because, no matter how well disguised they were, Klein could use his Faceless’s ability of observation and his memory of a human’s physical features and looks to recognize them at a glance.
Most of Kolain City’s buildings were built on paths that spiraled upwards. There would be squares or small towns in the middle or on rather flat, open spaces.
Klein carried his luggage, and with his spiritual intuition as a Seer, he randomly chose a direction to proceed in and found a relatively lively bar along the way.
There weren’t many carriages on the streets, and the rental types were a rare sight. The most popular means of transportation in East Balam was a “Coffin.” This stemmed from their traditions of worshipping Death. People viewed coffins as items that brought about serenity and peace; therefore, Klein often saw people walking past him carrying a black coffin. The lids were lighter than the usual kind and were just like a carriage door that could be opened at any time.
They’re carried via two, four, or either people; or by horses or single-horned goats… Such a tradition is quite terrifying at night. Hmm, it’s not much better in the day. The entire city feels dark and creepy…Klein took in the “scenery” around him as he walked into the square. On the left was a cathedral of the Lord of Storms, and on the right were restaurants and bars.
When he stopped in his tracks, a coffin being carried by four men was also lowered.
As the lid was opened, the passenger inside the coffin stood up and took a step forward. He was a Northern Continent-styled gentleman dressed in a white shirt and black vest.
The gentleman’s formal coat was slung against his arm, something he wore only after he left the coffin.
Then, Klein saw the man head straight for the Lord of Storms cathedral and enter it.
This sure is quite discordant… Doesn’t the Church of Storms enjoy changing the traditions of the colonies and forcefully implementing those of Loen? Why don’t they do that in East Balam? Is it because the Death pathway and Evernight pathway are similar, so the Church of Storms wishes to preserve some of the traditions of Death worship, so as to curb the proliferation of the Church of Evernight?Klein nodded in thought as he turned to the buildings on the right, prepared to enter one of the bars there.
Having experienced it personally, he came to the realization as to why the dressing style of the ancient Balam Empire was written as such in so many history books.
They enjoy wearing trousers, those that are light and breezy. They find creases beautiful… Isn’t this to make it easier to lie in a coffin when outside?Klein shook his head with a smile as he pushed open the heavy wooden door. Squeezing through the drunkards, he walked towards the bar counter.
And at this moment, the two military “followers” had deliberately opened up a distance from Dwayne Dantès to prevent themselves from being exposed. They had walked to the door side.
Taking this brief reprieve, Klein suddenly switched directions and passed through the crowd like a fish in water, heading straight for the bar’s backdoor.
Although he didn’t know Dutanese, he could read drawings on signs and knew where the washrooms and places where entry was forbidden to customers.
After circling to a blind spot from the door, Klein quickly took off his coat and slung it on his arm.
Immediately, with his golden cane, he reached out his palm to cover his face and slow down his pace. Turning directions again, he headed for the bar’s entrance.
After opening up a distance of nearly ten meters from where he took off his coat, Klein lowered his face-shielding right hand to reveal a completely different face.
His white sideburns, deep eyes, and elegant demeanor was all gone. He had switched to a common Loenese face that could be seen anywhere on the Northern Continent.
With luggage and cane in hand, Klein walked staidly towards the two military “followers.” As they were looking for Dwayne Dantès, he walked past them and left the bar.
Be it tracking or anti-tracking, they were both strong traits of a Faceless!
Returning to the square, Klein turned into a sloped alley that led to higher ground. He planned on finding a hotel elsewhere.
As he walked on a rather deserted path, he suddenly heard a woman’s frantic cries.
The voice was only maintained for a very short moment before it was silenced.
Although he didn’t know what she was shouting, Klein could sense the horror, fear, and panic in her voice. Hence, he switched directions and entered a narrower and more deserted trail.
In less than ten seconds, he saw a local man in his thirties who was pressing against a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old girl in a secluded corner and was using violence against her. His skin was brownish, and he had rather soft facial features.
Klein took a glance and slowed down his pace before stopping in the nearby shadows.
At this moment, the girl’s face was extremely horrified and distorted. However, regardless of how she struggled, she was unable to free herself and had only received a beating in response.
Her tears and snot flowed out while her mouth was stuffed with cloth. All she could do was produce muffling sounds.
At this moment, she was surprised that the rotten egg’s attempts to take off her clothes had slowed down.
“…”
Without having the time to consider what was happening, she subconsciously looked at the rotten egg and found that his eyes had widened. His facial muscles were writhing slowly, but he was unable to form a complete expression on his face. Then, his limbs twitched and paused as they continued doing what they were doing but were easily avoided.
The girl instinctively pushed him, which had ended up having surprisingly excellent results. Freed, she immediately stood up and fled. However, she couldn’t help but feel her legs go limp. After a few steps, she tripped over a stone and nearly fell to the ground.
At this moment, she heard the sound of footsteps behind her. Reeling in anxiety, she fumbled to her feet.
But almost immediately, the sounds of footsteps suddenly ceased.
The girl subconsciously looked back only to see the rotten egg standing two meters away. His joints were making strange actions as though they were rusted.
What’s happening…The girl felt as though she was having a nightmare.
The brown-skinned man struggled for a moment before quietening down. Revealing a smile, he said in Dutanese, “In the future, when you meet someone like me, remember to head for the nearest cathedral or somewhere where there’s plenty of people.”
The girl was taken aback for a moment before she screamed. Turning around, she ran as fast as she could.
Subconsciously, she chose to run in the direction of the square where the cathedral was.
When the calm and silence of the deserted spot was restored, the brown-skinned man turned to look at the nearby shadows where Klein walked out from.
A new marionette… His body isn’t strong enough, and he’s not nimble enough. He lacks Beyonder powers and looks rather fierce. Apart from knowing Dutanese, he’s completely useless,Klein simply evaluated.If it wasn’t because he was committing a crime and that I wasn’t proficient in the local language, I would’ve buried him immediately.
He couldn’t help but make a comparison with his former marionette, Admiral of Blood Senor.
Senor was a Wraith and was capable of Mirror Blink. He could hide in gold coins and reflective surfaces. I didn’t need to worry that he would be seen by others… He also had Shriek and the ability to possess others. Together with a Marionettist, it’s a perfect combination…
More importantly, he also knew Dutanese…
Comparing this marionette and him is like the difference between a penny and 42,000 gold pounds.
I’ve no idea what his name is, and I can only use powers to sense some superficial thoughts. I have no way of obtaining deeper memories unless I encounter someone or something familiar. There would be a corresponding change in the spirit to release more information… I’ll just call him “Ah Fu.” Ah, no—that’s too Chinese. “Oaf” it is.
Klein rubbed his temples and sighed. He needed to leave the area with his new marionette, Oaf, before the girl led the clergymen over.
Before long, with the help of his marionette’s translations, he found an inn to stay in at the border between Kolain City’s flourishing and backward area. This place didn’t need him to provide any proof of identity, even though Klein had already changed his appearance to that of a regular local.
There’s an even greater lack of administration management than the colonies at sea…Klein put down his luggage and threw most of the cash he brought with him above the gray fog, leaving only 50 pounds for his daily expenses.
Meanwhile, having crossed the Berserk Sea, and without needing to be afraid of causing any further anomalies, he took down the copper whistle and iron cigar case from the mysterious space above the gray fog so as to make it easier for Mr. Azik to locate him.
After finishing all of this and having had dinner on the liner, he had the spare time to seek out his second marionette.
As for how he could find one, Klein, who didn’t understand Kolain City well enough, decided on using his traits as a Seer and do so with mysticism means!
With Oaf, he left the inn. Klein snapped a branch of a Donningsman Tree and used it as a dowsing rod. With great familiarity, he used Cogitation and muttered, “Location of my new marionette.”
In the silent environment, pairs of cold eyes seemed to pierce through the obstruction of the incorporeal and the corporeal and landed on the dowsing rod.
The branch fell to the ground and pointed in a direction.
After advancing forward a little, he did another divination and followed his new revelation. Seven to eight turns later, he arrived at a steep staircase.
This staircase was connected to many roads in Kolain. One had to look up to see the top, and there was no one at all.
The divination’s revelation is pointing here… Why isn’t there anyone here? The result isn’t accurate because I didn’t do a divination above the gray fog? But I’m already a Sequence 5 Marionettist. My divination abilities are definitely one of the best below that of High-Sequence Beyonders…Klein frowned slightly as he surveyed the area, but he failed to find any targets.
After some thought, he walked towards the staircase and sat in the shadows of the lowest step. He then waited in boredom despite a lack of confidence.
After a few minutes, he stood up again and made Oaf sit where he was sitting.
Then, Klein opened up a gap from him and hid two hundred meters away in a hidden spot.
…
Kolain City. Lower Lip District.
Leonard Mitchell and Daly Simone arrived at a nearby district with the Red Gloves team captain, Soest.
With the night as cover, Soest emphasized the operation to all the members once again.
“Our target this time is Ulika who’s living at Unit 13. He’s a rather important member of the Numinous Episcopate and is in charge of communicating with the different small teams in Backlund.
“Although all our intelligence points to him not being a demigod, I have applied for a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact to be safe. Her Excellency, Goddess’s Eye, is also ready to provide her assistance to us at any time.
“Also, most of the residents of this district are locals. We have to be wary of them also being members of the Numinous Episcopate.”
Lower Lip District. 13 Canine Street.
The plump Ulika was sitting on a sofa with his tiny dark brown eyes and skin. Wrapping a dried yellowed tobacco leaf and ten different kinds of Southern Continent herbs and spices together, he cut it into long strips.
Then, he held his self-made East Balam smoke pipe in his hand and brought it close to the matchstick his subordinate had lit. The end blackened and curled as it glowed red.
Biting at its end and taking a deep suck, Ulika slowly exhaled white smoke that was tainted with light blue hues. He looked at the visitor on the single-seater opposite him and said, “This is what a cigarette is. A real cigarette.
“The ones in the Northern Continent are only suitable for children!”
The person sitting on the single-seater was a man in his forties. He had a high nose, blue eyes, and gentle facial contours. His black hair was thick and curly. His skin color wasn’t too dark, but neither was it fair. He resembled a mixed-blood between someone from Loen and Balam.
He chuckled upon hearing that as he replied in Dutanese, “Unfortunately, I have zero interest in any kind of cigarettes.”
“Enzo, you don’t know how to enjoy life at all…” Before Ulika could finish his sentence, his powerful spirituality that was a result of his pathway had warned him of some danger.
The way it suddenly came and appeared in such a pressing manner made Ulika instantly determine that the problem wasn’t trivial.
He had yet to leap away from where he was sitting when all he saw was darkness. It was as though he could directly see the night sky outside. A strong sense of sleepiness overwhelmed him as he felt a level of serenity from the bottom of his heart.
Along Canine Street, be it the houses with lit lamps or extinguished lamps, it became abnormally silent at that very moment. It was as though no living being lived in them, or that everyone had fallen asleep at the same moment.
At this moment, the snoring and slumped Ulika suddenly leaped up. His eyes wore the strange combination of a reverie and lucidity.
Behind him, a nearly illusory girl with pale skin was stuck to his back at some point in time!
This girl’s eyes were bluish-green, and her lips were jet black. Her eyes were silently looking to the side, and her ghastly pale and translucent limbs had drilled into Ulika’s body as though she was a spirit that couldn’t be shaken off.
Her existence brought a chill to his Soul Body, making Ulika barely resist his abnormal sleepiness as he broke free from the influence of a Nightmare.
Before Ulika could completely regain his lucidity, he instinctively rushed to the staircase. Extending his palms, he exerted strength towards the front as though he was pushing a door that didn’t exist.
In a blink of an eye, a difficult-to-describe bronze door covered in mysterious patterns appeared in front of Ulika. It wobbled and creaked before cracking open a gap.
The gap led to an endless darkness. In it were indescribable eyes that watched the outside world.
Meanwhile, large amounts of squirming and strange objects that were still unrecognizable surged wildly from the gap.
Ulika was about to continue exerting his strength to open the door and cause the terrifying world behind him to descend upon Canine Street when he suddenly saw a pair of pale, translucent palms appear out of thin air. They passed through the deep darkness and pressed down on the interior of the door’s gap.
The palms didn’t originate from anything. They weren’t connected to a body, and the wrist was bloody. It was unknown who had severed them!
Both parties exerted their strength as the mysterious bronze door stopped moving. It neither closed or opened further.
High above Unit 13, Soest, who was already a Spirit Warlock, was floating in midair thanks to an invisible force. His hands carried a sundial made of gold as he slowly raised it high.
When the golden sundial was finally raised above Soest’s head, its resplendent glow flowed out and quickly outlined and became one.
Suddenly, another sun seemed to appear in midair, directing all the light and heat at 13 Canine Street.
None of that caused any damage as they penetrated through the building and landed above the bronze door, enveloping Ulika who was standing in front of it.
Ulika instantly grimaced in extreme pain as the pale and nearly translucent girl let out a shrill scream, but it was stopped by the “sunlight” and drowned by the onslaught.
She warped and quickly evaporated, producing wisps of black gases that dissipated into the sea of light.
There wasn’t a single spot inside the building that remained dark!
After the “sunlight” faded, the indescribable bronze door had already vanished. On the ground was a black swollen corpse that was effusing pale yellow oil stains.
With a boom, the corpse tore apart as a thin, tiny figure leaped out from inside.
This figure had identical looks to Ulika, but its skin was raven-black as though it was stained in ink. The surface of its body that stood at a height of around 1.2 to 1.3 meters had sticky pus flowing across it.
The moment he appeared, he dashed for the staircase with a ludicrous speed. Burrowing into the cellar, he opened a secret trapdoor he had prepared in advance as he dashed forward as fast as he could.
In just ten seconds, the miniaturized black version of Ulika saw the entrance—hope.
He didn’t lower his guard as he gently clenched his right fist, producing about eight transparent illusory figures from his body.
They were of all kinds of shapes and sizes, as though they were an abomination that fused the characteristics of humans, plants, and certain animals. Some held Ulika’s arm, others lifted his feet as they took off in flight.
Right on the heels of that, a mechanical switch was shifted. Gears started rotating as the exit door flung open, leading to a silent and dark street corner.
Further ahead were streets that stood on lower ground, and on the two sides of the streets were rows of houses. They appeared like the sea that churned with the light of the crimson moon.
Ulika was just about to use the help of spirits to fly out of the secret passage and disappear into the other districts of Kolain City when his eyes reflected a foggy lake.
The lake shimmered with light, producing a tranquil beauty. In the middle, concentric circles rippled out as beautiful and illusory figures floated up.
This was a powerful type of spirit. Human legends often deemed it “the Goddess of the Lake”!
Many a time, the strength of a Spirit Guide depended on the deceased or a natural spirit they found and controlled. It was the same with Spirit Warlocks. However, the inclination for Spirit Guides were the deceased, while for Spirit Warlocks, they were better at controlling natural spirits.
At this moment, the strange transparent figures around Ulika uttered a monotonous sound of horror. Throwing away the arms and legs they were carrying, they drilled into the thin pitch-black body like the wind.
With a crash, Ulika fell to the ground, but he didn’t feel any pain, which was a result of intense sleepiness assaulting him. It made him fall asleep without realizing it.
At the exit, Daly Simone, who was wearing a Spirit Medium robe, with her face made up with blue eyeshadow and blush, walked out of some unknown location. Looking at the 1.2-meter-tall Ulika, she said,
“The deceased spirit he fused with is very strange. If it doesn’t use a living human’s body as a ‘house,’ it will quickly dissipate.
“We need to make every second count in order to obtain information.”
In the shadows beside her, Leonard Mitchell walked out. He looked at Daly Simone in surprise and said, “Aren’t you a Spirit Guide? How do you control a Goddess of the Lake?”
“Aren’t you a poet? Why don’t you write poems?” Daly snapped back.
…
On the other end of the street, on a gentle cliff, a figure quickly moved downwards with the protruded pieces of rock, quickly landing in the shadowy corners of Jaw Street below him.
His skin was light-colored and his eyes were blue. He had thick raven-black hair that curled slightly. He was none other than Enzo who had been a guest at Ulika’s place at Lower Lip District’s 13 Canine Street.
Enzo wasn’t a member of the Numinous Episcopate. He was one of the traitors of the Life School of Thought that had escaped under the enticement of the Rose School of Thought.
Furthermore, he was neither a Beyonder from the Apothecary pathway that led to the Vampire Sequence, nor did he worship the Primordial Moon. He was only a person who didn’t wish to accept the various rules set by his teacher and his teacher’s teacher. He wished to lead a carefree life and take advantage of being a Winner.
Such a state of mind was strongly advocated by the Rose School of Thought’s indulgence faction, so it didn’t take long for him to formally join them, allowing him to freely satisfy all his various desires.
This time, he was representing the Rose School of Thought to make contact with the Numinous Episcopate in Kolain and discuss the possibility of cooperating on certain matters. To his surprise, Tenebrous Deceased Ulika had suffered a sudden raid by the Church of Evernight. It was a high-level raid!
Thankfully, I’m good at anti-divination. The Church of Evernight members didn’t know ahead of time that I was at Ulika’s place, and they didn’t pay too much attention to me. They just thought of me as Ulika’s subordinate, allowing me to find a chance to escape the core region. Besides, that “sunlight” mainly purifies objects with the power of death, evil, and corruption. It didn’t deal much damage to me… That’s likely a demigod-level attack…Enzo walked to the shadows in the street and couldn’t help but recall what had just happened.
After fleeing quite a distance, he turned to look behind him and discovered no one was chasing him. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief and chuckled.
A Winner is a Winner, the eternal Winner!
Enzo recovered his usual confidence as he proceeded down the street with a smile. Then, he turned to his left and quickly moved down the stairs.
It was a steep and long staircase that reached many lower-level streets.
…
In the vicinity of Canine Street, Soest suddenly opened his eyes and said to Leonard and Daly Simone, “There was a man named Enzo at Ulika’s place. He’s a member of the Rose School of Thought and doesn’t have a low Sequence. He probably enjoys quite an important position.
“You are to quickly search the surroundings and see if you can find any traces of him and try to capture him successfully. Don’t leave any problems behind.”
As for the other Red Gloves and the local Nighthawks, they either had to capture the remaining Numinous Episcopate members or were already capturing them in dreams. They hoped to obtain firsthand news as quickly as possible. Only a few were left behind to watch for any accidents and protect their companions.
“Yes, Captain Soest.” Leonard didn’t hesitate to agree.
Daly grabbed at the wind and cupped her hand to her ear. After listening for two to three seconds, she said, “The little guys around here tell me that someone did escape via the cliff.”
On the steep and long rocky staircase, the crimson moonlight illuminated its midsection, leaving rather thick shadows along its sides.
Enzo was like a normal pedestrian at night, walking a little anxiously but without showing any signs of being flustered. He had a deep faith in his excellent good luck, being a winner in life, one that wouldn’t be caught by the Nighthawks.
Seeing that he would be done after a few more flights of steps, Enzo, who was once a Monster, suddenly sensed something as he turned his head to look at the shadows in the lowest point of the staircase.
He then saw a figure sitting there in a daze. His looks and figure appeared rather indistinct due to the lighting, and he was dressed in the standard outfit of someone from East Balam.
The figure took out a box of matchsticks and struck a match to light up the surroundings.
Enzo didn’t bother sizing up the person when he suddenly saw a scene before his eyes.
The figure threw a matchstick over as though he was gifting him something. And when the matchstick approached, it suddenly burst into a ridiculous inferno as a man wearing a formal suit and top hat walked out!
Seeing scenes he shouldn’t see, and hearing sounds he shouldn’t hear, were a daily occurrence for a Monster. Having become a Winner, Enzo was already used to all of this. Without any thought, he fully believed in his intuition and lunged forward, jumping off the staircase and making two rolls onto the lower street.
At the same time, the brown-skinned marionette, Oaf, suddenly stood up. After bending his back, he hurled the matchstick in his hand at the location where Enzo was previously standing.
Before the matchstick hit the ground, scarlet flames extended out into midair in a resplendent and brilliant manner.
Amidst the flames, Klein’s black-suited figure with a half top hat leaped out. However, he had lost sight of his target.
Klein had discovered someone rapidly coming down the staircase about ten seconds ago as though he was hiding from something. Suspecting that this was his new marionette, he immediately did a dream divination and obtained the revelation that the man was related to the Rose School of Thought and wasn’t anyone good.
With such a result, Klein didn’t hesitate to take action. Unfortunately, due to the lack of time, he didn’t have the time to use Paper Angel which had been recorded in Creeping Hunger to interfere with the target’s spiritual intuition, and as a result, it made his ambush fail.
At this moment, Oaf had already left the final flight of steps on the staircase. He was running with large strides towards Enzo, who had just stood up.
Enzo’s mind stirred. Without dodging, he nimbly turned his body to the side, avoiding the ordinary attack.
Then, he drew his gun and quickly aimed. With a bang, he shot Oaf’s chest.
As blood gushed out, Oaf staggered for a moment before collapsing. His breathing rapidly weakened.
Klein took this brief opportunity as his body vanished, phasing right in front of the target to block his escape route.
Enzo seemed to have an inexplicable strange premonition. He immediately tightly shut his eyes
He didn’t know why he did so, but as a Mid-Sequence Beyonder of the Fate pathway, believing his intuition was an instinct!
Immediately after that, Enzo frantically switched directions. Attempting to rely on his spiritual intuition, he rushed into another street, but at this moment, the man in the suit who didn’t have any outstanding features appeared in front of him again.
Klein’s figure kept disappearing and appearing in every direction, as though he was running around Enzo at high speeds, often blocking his path but not dealing any direct attacks. Whether he used Beyonder powers or not, it made Enzo face a figure wearing a black suit and half top hat no matter where he turned to.
For an instant, Enzo with his eyes clothes even imagined that he was facing a group of enemies instead of one enemy.
A Traveler was often able to create the effect of being besieged!
In just ten seconds, Enzo, who had failed to find a path to escape, suddenly jolted. His actions instantly slowed down as his mind and joints seemed to be injected with glue.
Traveling works well with a Marionettist as well.While Klein was phasing around, he kept maintaining a distance of ten meters from Enzo! He had been secretly controlling his Spirit Body Threads all this time!
No good… He doesn’t attack… and is only blocking me… not because… he is waiting… for the Nighthawks… but for… another reason…Enzo, who still had his eyes shut, felt his heart tighten. Suddenly, he stepped onto a rock, causing his body to lose balance. He slammed heavily to the ground, causing his revolver to fly several meters away.
Plop!
The pain and shock had snapped Enzo out of his suppressed state. He found his fluidity again.
Enzo was no stranger to such accidents. As a Winner, he often obtained an advantage due to all kinds of low-probability events and thus clinch victory.
Without hesitation, he was just about to dash towards the end of the street to his side and flip over the fence to jump into the sea, allowing what fate had arranged for him to escape his predicament when another scene flashed in his mind:
In it, he was breaking out into a coughing fit, to the point of not being able to stand up or open up his stride!
Ailments! The enemy can infect me with ailments! He isn’t attacking me and is simply blocking my escape route in order to keep me in this area; thus, infecting me with ailments in an unnoticeable manner!Enzo’s heart skipped a beat as he suddenly felt a strong sense of delight.
The Green Essence ring he wore came from a believer of the Primordial Moon. Upon activation, it could easily treat any ailments or injuries that weren’t too serious!
This is luck!Enzo pretended to not discover the infectious ailment in the air. Exerting strength in his palms, he lunged forward and followed his predetermined route towards the fence at the end of the street.
Moments after he took two steps, he suddenly coughed and involuntarily slowed down.
His coughing didn’t quell like usual. Instead, it was worsening as though he was about to cough out his lungs.
Klein’s figure flashed and appeared behind the target while he maintained ten meters from him.
At this moment, Enzo spread his arms and allowed invisible waves to ripple out of his body.
It was like a pure psyche storm that swept all Spirit Bodies in the vicinity, bringing with it an intense sense of drowsiness and calamity.
Klein similarly had a premonition for danger. The moment Enzo spread his arms, his body had already vanished from his spot and had appeared in the midsection of the steep staircase.
Still having his eyes closed, Enzo realized that he didn’t receive his desired effect. He immediately abandoned the idea of escaping after finishing his target. He continued running towards the fence at the end of the street.
He had a hunch that if he stalled a little longer, a number of Nighthawks would catch up to him, making the situation more chaotic.
And as a former Lucky One and a Winner, the more chaotic a situation, the higher the chances of him escaping!
At this moment, as he had repeatedly changed directions while running blindly, he once again passed by Oaf, who had been shot in the chest.
On Oaf’s left finger was a golden ring with an inlaid ruby.
A sanguine beam flashed from the beam as Oaf’s injuries began recovering. He bounced up and widened his mouth, biting down on Enzo who was running past.
His tongue seemed to lose substance as it transformed into a blob of flesh and blood.
Flower of Blood!
Oaf wore the Flower of Blood ring which Klein had obtained from Mr. X. It could randomly allow the wearer to abandon any rationality in order to become a beast. On the other hand, it could allow the wearer to control their body at a deeper level. As long as they didn’t suffer from instant death or become completely purified, they could heal from any kind of injury!
At the same time, it also came with flesh and blood magic. It was a mystical item that was very suited for marionettes!
Before Klein came out to seek a new marionette, he didn’t know which pathway or Sequence his target would be. Therefore, to make well-rounded preparations, he made Oaf wear the Flower of Blood ring. This way, he could direct a play of him being the main assailant with the marionette as the secondary assailant, but in fact, it was the exact opposite.
Just as Enzo ran past Oaf, he felt a stabbing pain in his knee as though his previous fall had given him some light injuries.
The moment this thought flashed across his mind, he hurriedly crouched down and felt a figure fly past his head. It missed!
Oaf’s sudden attack still failed to be effective against a Winner!
Enzo was just about to smile and run again when he suddenly had a premonition. He subconsciously curled up and protected his vital spots.
At the same time, Oaf suddenly swelled up and silently exploded.
Flesh and blood formed a storm, sweeping through a rather large area in the vicinity, hitting Enzo again and again.
One of the preparations Klein had done was to use a power of Creeping Hunger after its mutation. He had planted a Flesh Bomb in his marionette’s body!
WIth a clank, the golden ring with an inlaid ruby landed on the stone slabs in the street. Klein’s figure flashed to Enzo’s side.
He raised his left palm and made his palm pitch-black. As though they were formed of granules, he said a word filled with evil and corruption: “Slow!”
Thanks to his luck, Enzo had avoided most of the damage. His lightly injured body suddenly turned still as his struggling actions slowed down. His curled pose changed bit by bit.
Right on the heels of that, he opened his eyes due to the pain, and a figure wearing a black suit and half top hat was reflected in his eyes.
“Ah!”
Enzo let out a tragic cry as he raised his hands to cover his eyes.
Streams of blood seeped out from the gaps in his fingers.
Monster?Looking at his writhing target, Klein pricked up his brows. He continued controlling the Spirit Body Threads and quickly achieved initial control.
This time, there weren’t any accidents that broke the subsequent procedure. In a half-crazy state with scales growing from his body, Enzo was powerless to resist. Klein rather smoothly deepened his control.
Time ticked by when Enzo suddenly stood up and converged the protruded snake-like scales.
He pressed his hand to his chest and bowed at Klein. Then, he walked to the side and bent down to pick up the golden ring with the inlaid ruby. Wearing it on his left hand’s index finger, it matched the emerald ring on his other hand.
Klein held back the urge of looking at himself with his new marionette. He got Enzo to clear up the scene of the remnant flesh and any traces left behind.
After doing all of this, he walked into the shadows with his marionette and quickly vanished.
Chapter 910 Monster Pathway
A few minutes later, Daly Simone and Leonard Mitchell, who had repeatedly made errors in judgment, finally arrived at the top of the steep staircase.
They proceeded down the steps at a very slow speed, cautious of their surroundings, and they were ready to enter combat at any moment.
However, they failed to encounter any abnormalities even when they reached the bottom of the flight of stairs. They didn’t even find any useful clues.
Daly grabbed onto the wind, cupped her hand to her ear, and listened carefully.
A few seconds later, she looked around her and said, “There was a gunshot. A weapon once dropped around the street bend. Th-that man named Enzo is d-dead…”
“Who did it?” Leonard asked in surprise.
From his point of view, due to the repeated failures they had encountered, Enzo had easily escaped their pursuit. The possibility of a Rose School of Thought monitor silencing him and wiping away any clues was zero.
If that were the case, who could’ve killed that Beyonder who was suspected to be a Sequence 5 or 6?
It needed to be mentioned that the Red Gloves had used a Sealed Artifact to implement anti-divination before they carried out tonight’s operation. It was unlikely for anyone to predict it ahead of time and wait there to hunt the escaping Enzo.
Daly shook her head.
“Those little guys didn’t see anything. It’s likely a Beyonder who’s good at anti-divination…
“Perhaps it’s Enzo’s enemy, and they had been planning to act tonight.”
She simply offered a guess of hers, and the duo began independently searching the nearby streets to see if they could find any missed clues.
Taking this opportunity, Leonard circled to a fence in a particular street. Suppressing his tone, he asked, “Old Man, did you discover anything?”
Inside him, Pallez Zoroast replied after three seconds, “You should have heard a tragic scream and had used that to correct the direction of your pursuit effort.
“It was let out by Enzo. He had apparently seen something extremely terrifying and indescribable, something that could directly cause damage and corruption to his Soul Body.”
Leonard was taken aback for a moment. He narrowed his eyes as he repeated softly, “Extremely terrifying and indescribable…”
Inside the inn, Klein Teleported back with his new marionette.
He then made his marionette stand to his side as he sat down. As he sized up his marionette, he sighed.
A Beyonder of the Monster pathway. But he’s still inferior to Senor. There’s no way for him to hide in a gold coin for ease of transport. I can only let him follow beside me…
From his Beyonder Sequence, he isn’t a core member of the Rose School of Thought, but his Sequence isn’t too low. Some importance must’ve been placed on him. That also means that if I don’t disguise him, it’s very easy for me to be targeted by the Rose School of Thought…
On the contrary, I can probably use him as bait to fish for another Wraith. When the time comes, he can walk alone while I hide 200 meters away to wait for the bait to be hooked.
No, I can’t. I mustn’t let greed get to my head. The Southern Continent is where the Rose School of Thought is active. Once I expose my location, with how much importance the Mother Tree of Desire places on me, not only will a saint come, even an angel might appear!
Yes, it’s better if I disguise this marionette. As a Faceless, I’m quite skilled at disguises…
Then, I’ll continue using mystical methods to find my next marionette. I’ll wait for Danitz to finish his investigation and for Mr. Azik to come find me.
Klein quickly made up his mind. Using a myriad of means, he gained an understanding of his new marionette’s level and Beyonder powers.
He was a Sequence 5 Winner of the Fate pathway!
In this pathway, a Sequence 9 Monster was one who had super high spiritual perception. They often heard sounds others couldn’t hear, and also see things others couldn’t see. This allowed them to occasionally see the future and have an acute intuition for danger.
Beyonders of this Sequence often entered a state of enlightenment as they muttered indecipherable words. It was the reason why they were treated as real monsters.
As for the corresponding Sequence 8 Robot, the Beyonders would obtain terrifying calculation skills and precise control. The various parts of their bodies in those aspects would be clearly boosted, making them talented at close combat and shooting.
At the same time, they also had the powers of divination and anti-divination.
Sequence 7 was named Lucky One or Lucky, Beyonders of this level frequently encountered lucky events in their daily lives, like finding money on the street, having enemies miss shots aimed at them, getting dice rolls as they wished, and having women they like to also like them back. However, their luck wasn’t fixed and would fluctuate. At times, they were especially lucky, and at other times, they were no different from an ordinary person. Therefore, it wasn’t something that could be relied upon, and one had to temper one’s expectations.
Sequence 6 was Calamity Priest. On the one hand, Beyonders could passively suffer all kinds of calamities, but they could foresee it and make preparations to eliminate or mitigate the effects. On the other hand, they would actively attract different kinds of calamities, affecting a target and enemy as a result. Then, using one’s advantage of being lucky, avoid most of the danger and attack during the chaos. To put it simply, they could pull their opponents into a situation where they could take advantage of their strengths the best.
Of course, many Calamity Priests could use the dangers of their own passive encounters to attack their enemies.
Meanwhile, Calamity Priests could create psyche storms. Using their spirituality that surpassed that of other pathways, they could directly affect their opponent’s Soul Bodies, causing them to feel dizzy and lost. If a Calamity Priest’s enemy entered such a state, they were extremely prone to making errors. It caused the calamity to snowball and eventually devour them.
And at Sequence 5 Winner, Beyonders could control their luck to a certain extent. They could use their own temperance to accumulate large amounts of luck. At critical moments, they could dramatically reduce any dangers to their life multiple times. From time to time, they could also encounter beneficial situations that have extremely low probabilities in their daily lives. For example, due to someone’s mistakes, they might receive an inheritance; the strange, comedic way they walked caused them to catch the fancy of a member of the opposite sex; or their enemies who were pursuing them would foolishly get lost or make errors in judgment.
At this level, Beyonders of the Fate pathway had a very keen sense of foresight. Be it divination or anti-divination, they were mysticism experts.
In addition, they could also give their enemies bad luck to a certain extent, making their targets become unlucky.
Beyonders of the Monster pathway are really extreme. Apart from the spirituality and fate domain, they almost have zero Beyonder powers. Even their constitution and calculation skills are provided at Robot. The subsequent advancements give rather limited improvements… This is my ideal model for a charlatan. They do not have any offensive or defensive abilities, simply relying on their premonition and how fate blesses them…
I have to say that this is the most special path out of the 22 Beyonder pathways. I can find or guess their neighboring pathways. Only Monster seems rather asocial. It seems to be a lonely one… Perhaps, the Beyonder pathway that focuses on fate is destined to be lonely? Klein silently reflected on the matter and had some ideas regarding the usage of his marionette.
Of course, he still needed to carry out divinations above the gray fog. He needed to see if the passive good luck and calamities still existed after the Beyonder’s actual death.
If it really was present, Klein had to constantly face the trials of calamities.
In comparison, Admiral of Blood Senor is still better as a marionette. Sigh, people only know how to cherish and regret once things are gone. Klein shook his head in a self-deprecating chortle. From the traits of the Monster pathway, he thought of a few effective means to deal with their Mid- and Low-Sequence Beyonders.
First, it was to catch them by surprise to let them see him directly. They would directly see the gray fog or other images, causing them to suffer a catharsis of the mind and receive damage to their bodies, pushing them to the brink of losing control.
Second, it was to throw a special item out, causing them to face the test of seeing what shouldn’t be seen and hear what shouldn’t be heard. In this aspect, Klein had a blood crystal that came from a high-level Devil that could produce such an effectBlatherer’s aura.
Third, it was to entice them to give him bad luck and pretend to act unlucky so as to have an opportunity to strike back.
Amidst his thoughts, Klein made the marionette empty his pockets, producing 35 pounds 10 soli 7 pence and a leather wallet.
The wallet’s surface and interior had a flower and name embroidered on it. It appeared to be completely handcrafted.
Enzo… Whether that’s your name or not, your name is Enzo. Klein shot a glance at his marionette as he moved his gaze down to the golden ring with the inlaid emerald on his right hand.
Via divination, he learned that the ring was named Green Essence. It had one effect-treat any ailments or injuries that weren’t too serious.
And it was precisely because of this that its negative effects were trivial; it only attracted mosquitoes.
Thankfully, I’m not the one wearing it… Hmm, Monster pathway Beyonders don’t seem to wear many mystical items. Even if they do, they will wear one or two rather low-level ones. This is a requirement of fate? Klein retracted his gaze in thought and looked at Enzo who was staring at the wall. He had an urge grow within him.
He wished to use his Monster pathway marionette to look at himself. He wanted to know what was so special about him!
Will this be very dangerous? I’ll lose control as a result even if I’m seeing myself? No, back in Tingen City, Ademisaul had also looked straight at me without being a Sequence 9. The only thing that happened was having his eyes bleed and be in a state of pain for a while…
Although I have improved drastically from then, Winner Enzo didn’t directly break down when he saw me just now. The reaction resembled my reaction when seeing Demoness of Despair Panatiya’s partial Mythical Creature form.
Do a divination above the gray fog? No, that involves the gray fog itself. The outcome will definitely be interfered with… Rely on my own divination powers in the real world? Klein took out a gold coin and let it run through his fingers. After a while, the gold coin bounced up and fell down into Klein’s palm.
Chapter 911 Strange Scene
Klein looked down at his palm as his eyes reflected the gold coin.
It was heads.
This meant that Klein should use the marionette’s eyes to look at himself!
After receiving this revelation, Klein remained hesitant. He pondered about holding a ritual to send Enzo above the gray fog. Doing so was relatively safer, allowing the damage and corruption his Spirit Body suffered to be completely screened by the environment before making an attempt.
However, he suspected that he wouldn’t receive an outcome. This was because Beyonders of the Fate pathway were noticing the projection of the mysterious space on his body. Above the gray fog, that uniqueness might no longer exist. It was like an attempt to observe an elephant’s body; instead of doing it outside, he was doing it internally.
Pressing his fingers together, he clenched the gold coin in silence for a long while before making up his mind.
He suddenly stood up, took out a ritual dagger, and created a wall of spirituality to isolate the room.
This was to prevent anyone from hearing the possible screams or strange commotion!
Immediately after that, Klein set up a ritual and sacrificed Creeping Hunger above the gray fog.
He was afraid that the glove would turn on him when something happened to him!
This was a fixed trait of Creeping Hunger itself. Once it didn’t have its fill and couldn’t secure a schedule of eating one person a day, it would view its wearer as food. And Klein starved it more often than he fed it.
After doing all the preparations in a meticulous and orderly manner, Klein reached out to take the Flower of Blood from Enzo and wore it on his left palm.
This ensured that he could recover even if he suffered any serious physical damage.
At the moment he was about to wear it, Klein thought for a moment and paused. Taking a piece of paper, he wrote: “Remember to take off the ring.”
He was worried that he wouldn’t take Flower of Blood off after his experiment due to his lowered intelligence.
When that happens, perhaps I need a beautiful princess to wake me up with a kiss, no-take off my ring… Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh and exhaled. Removing his outerwear, he wore the ring.
Then, he cast his gaze at his new marionette, Winner Enzo.
The sense of crisis and nervousness was inevitable, but as long as he made up his mind, the experienced him could only forge ahead without flinching.
After doing some adjustments and entering a state of Cogitation, Klein made the marionette slowly turn around to look at him.
With the Winner’s eyes, he first saw a layer of thin, emanating grayish-white fog.
Amidst the fog, there was a resplendent door of light that was tainted with bluish-blackness.
The door of light was formed from countless layers of spherical light. Each spherical light enveloped squirming maggots. Some of them were transparent, others translucent. They had complicated and indescribable symbols and patterns that had profound meanings.
Before Klein could discern the actual details, he felt his mind buzz as he lost consciousness.
After an unknown period of time, he slowly woke up. He had momentarily lost his memory, almost imagining that he had slept till daybreak.
What happened? It’s still dark outside… Klein sat up with a push of his hands, only to realize that he was on the ground.
At this moment, he caught sight of Enzo through the corner of his eye. Plenty of scenes and voices suddenly surged through his mind.
That’s right. I was trying to figure out what Beyonders of the Monster pathway can see from my body… I suffered too much stimulation and fainted immediately? I still vaguely remember painful screaming. Was that me? Klein, who had recovered his memories, hurriedly inspected his condition. He was surprised to see a bloody, gruesome wound on his body, as though something was about to tear out of it.
At this moment, flesh was squirming in the wound, reforming at an abnormally fast speed.
Klein then looked to the ground and saw that there was blood that had outlined a silhouette of where he was lying down.
Thankfully, I wore Flower of Blood; otherwise, I might’ve slowly died due to the heavy injuries brought about by the breakdown of my body. After I resurrect, I wonder if I’ll be in a human form or a monster form… Klein raised his hand and rubbed his temples as he scanned his surroundings. He found that the furniture had toppled, but the wall of spirituality remained intact.
He heaved a sigh of relief, confirming that the abnormality was only limited to himself and a small area around him. Nothing had spread.
And from the speed at which his wound was recovering at, Klein determined that he hadn’t been unconscious for more than a minute.
He picked up the chair and sat down, feeling as though he had forgotten something, but he just couldn’t recall what.
Only when he instinctively cleared the area did he see a note with the words: “Remember to take off the ring.” Only then was he enlightened as he removed the golden ruby ring on his left hand.
More memories surfaced as Klein shook his head and muttered with a lingering sense of fear and amusement, “Luck is really important at times. If the negative effects of the Flower of Blood randomly reached its peak potency, I might not be able to recognize those words and fail to be reminded…”
Seeing that he had mostly recovered from his wound, he made Enzo wear Flower of Blood and take off Green Essence.
Using the latter’s treatment, Klein no longer felt any discomfort. He focused his attention back on the scene he saw. It was a scene that Beyonders of the Fate pathway saw on him.
A door of light tainted with bluish-black. Countless spherical lights. Transparent and translucent maggots clumped together. Symbols and patterns that are mystically complicated, hiding plenty of knowledge but giving zero feedback to others… What do these represent?
This is a particular Mythical Creature form that corresponds to the mysterious space above the gray fog? It’s one that belongs to a Sequence o true god?
Due to the gray fog’s screening, only Beyonders of the Fate pathway can see it directly, suffering the visual impact and corruption? Likewise, it’s also because of the gray fog’s screening that those Beyonders don’t directly break down as though they are seeing a deity with their own eyes while also not receiving any knowledge?
Klein thought for a moment and began to use divination to decipher the hidden meaning.
The door of light seems to resemble the symbol behind the Apprentice’s chair. It might also point to Mr. Door…
Countless stacked spherical light is identical to my Cogitation. And the latter stems from the mythical systems as described by some novels from Earth… Influenced, my subconscious chose the most relevant and closely-matching memory? Or could it be that my choice influences the expression of the scene from the gray fog?
The distorted and transparent maggots are similar to the clump of maggots on the gigantic throne on the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range, but there are some tiny differences. That’s Sequence o The Fool of the Seer pathway? I didn’t manage to see the translucent ones clearly. It’s hard to tell…
Also, the bluish-black color keeps making me connect it to the depths of the mysterious space that I can’t reach… Back when I stood on the highest step of the staircase of light, I could see some hints of bluish-black on the cloud-like mass that condensed in midair…
Klein thought about it for quite some time but failed to receive an answer. All he could do was keep it at the back of his mind and analyze it when he had more information and clues.
After clearing the scene, he took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog. He planned on doing a thorough inspection of his physical condition and confirm if Enzo still had any passive luck or bad luck.
Bayam. In the poverty district, in a dilapidated house that wasn’t too big.
Admiral of Stars Cattleya was sitting behind a table looking at the door when she heard a unique knocking pattern on the door.
“Come on in.” She didn’t deliberately disguise her voice.
The wooden door creaked open as The Hanged Man walked in, wearing a hooded black robe.
Seeing his suspicious disguise, Cattleya nudged her heavy glasses and said with a smile, “If you were to walk out like this, you would be surrounded by the members of the Church of Storms within five minutes.”
She didn’t wear any disguise because she knew that the matter of her permitting Gehrman Sparrow to board the Future had long spread across the seas. It wasn’t difficult for The Hanged Man to guess that Admiral of Stars was Ma’am Hermit.
Alger didn’t directly reply to her. As he closed the door, he pulled out a chair and snapped back, “It’s the same for you.”
He meant that Admiral of Stars was just second to Admiral Hell amongst the seven pirate admirals. Furthermore, she was suspected to have deep connections to Gehrman Sparrow. She was a target of pursuit by the Church of Storms and Church of Evernight. Her bounty had risen to 45,000 pounds, and no matter which city she was in, it only spelled trouble once she was recognized due to not being disguised.
Cattleya nodded slightly and turned to look at The Hanged Man’s hooded face.
“In front of me, such a disguise is meaningless.
“However, I respect your choice.”
She continued wearing her glasses.
She has a domineering stance and great confidence. As expected of the Admiral of Stars… Alger, who was wearing a mask under the hood, didn’t harp on the disguise as he went straight to the point.
“Thank you for providing me with assistance.”
Cattleya placed her right hand on her left elbow.
“I’m curious. With your present strength and the resources you have, you should be able to resolve the Artisan’s problem even without my help. Why are you being excessive?”
Alger was already prepared as he succinctly replied, “I do not wish to become a topic of discussion for others.”
Cattleya seemed to grasp the meaning in between the lines. Pondering for a few seconds, she said, “I need more information.”
Alger nodded lightly and said, “According to my observations and guesses, the Artisan is likely controlled by those who believe in the Primordial Moon. The latter belong to the original faction of the Southern Continent, not the traitors of the Life School of Thought.”
Cattleya’s expression remained unperturbed as she thought for a moment.
“Why don’t you find Mr. Moon? He should be very interested in such matters.”
Alger curled his lips and replied in a normal tone, “If we aren’t able to resolve it, I might do so.”
Chapter 912 Origins of the Artisan
Cattleya understood The Hanged Man. If the problem was too serious, they could use The Moon to involve the entire Sanguine race. They could then minimize their losses in the chaos and obtain some benefits.
She then smiled and said, “If the situation is that serious, why not directly find The World? That seems to make things simple.”
Alger remained silent for a few seconds before saying, “I have to prove my ability at handling problems; therefore, that’s the final resort.”
After hearing his reply, Cattleya immediately made some connections.
The Hanged Man places great importance on the way Gehrman Sparrow views him. It’s because he’s a Blessed of Mr. Fool? Also, his attitude is rather identical to the political jokes of Backlund and Trier. When facing a problem or having committed a mistake, the first reaction is to suppress the matter and find other methods to resolve it. They cannot let their superior or consignor know about it…
This means that The Hanged Man was once or is currently a member of a powerful faction with a strict hierarchy. It influenced him and made him grasp similar traits… The Church of Storms? No, such a person would be an oddity… The fleet of the King of the Five Seas?
Amidst her thoughts, the pirate admiral nudged her heavy glasses and steered the topic back.
“Continue describing the Artisan.”
Alger appeared to have prepared a script. Without any thought or pause, he said in an unhurried manner, “To hide this Artisan’s identity, to prevent this resource from being wielded by others, I deliberately constructed the identity of him being part of the Church of Steam. But in fact, he had no choice but to create items for unaffiliated Beyonders to earn money to maintain his lifestyle of enjoying fine wine and beauties. He betrayed the Church of Steam and hid in Bayam.
“This time, he first contracted a strange disease and was monitored by an unknown person. Later, he seemed to be under control of people who believe in the Primordial Moon, claiming that he could receive new life…”
Cattleya finished listening attentively as her eyes with a purple tint appeared extremely focused.
After The Hanged Man finished his recount, she pondered and asked, “An Artisan definitely has no lack of mystical items. Furthermore, they know all the combinations of different Beyonder effects and negative effects. Their strength is definitely at Sequence 5.
“What methods did those Primordial Moon believers use to control this Artisan without harming him?
“A demigod was involved?”
Alger slowly shook his head.
“There aren’t any clues regarding that, but based on my observation, the Artisan has expressed some willingness. I suspect that, while being threatened and coerced, there are elements of them targeting his weaknesses to entice him.”
He had indirectly denied the theory that a demigod was involved.
Cattleya nodded.
“How did those Primordial Moon believers find this Artisan?
“Based on your description, this Artisan only trades with trustworthy friends he’s familiar with. He doesn’t enjoy widening his channels, and he can be said to be extremely cautious.”
Alger hesitated for a moment and said, “I’m not too sure, but I have a theory.
“I once helped The World sell a Werewolf Beyonder characteristic to that Artisan, and the Werewolf pathway belongs to the Mutant pathway. Be it the formulas or characteristics, they are firmly in the control of the Rose School of Thought. There are seldom any leaks.”
Likewise, those people who believe in the Primordial Moon in the Southern Continent basically belong to the Rose School of Thought… Cattleya added inwardly, having figured out The Hanged Man’s theory.
He suspected that the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic had a latent problem that involved a secret existence. This resulted in the Artisan being targeted by the Rose School of Thought!
And this was also the reason why the Rose School of Thought firmly wielded control over the Mutant pathway’s formula and characteristics.
Cattleya raised a few more questions and obtained satisfactory answers. Finally, she asked, “What’s that Artisan’s name? What country is he from?”
“He’s from Intis. He calls himself Cielf,” Alger replied straight away. “Cielf…” Cattleya frowned slightly as she repeated the Artisan’s name softly.
What’s wrong with that? Upon seeing this, Alger directly asked, “You’ve heard of him?”
From Alger’s point of view, Admiral of Stars was an experienced powerhouse with a powerful background and was good at controlling herself. If she hadn’t wished to discuss Cielf, she wouldn’t have made it so clear even if she had her suspicions and questions. Due to this, he chose to ask without mincing his words.
After a moment of silence, Cattleya said, “Emperor Roselle’s eldest son is Ciel. It’s very similar to that name.”
Without waiting for The Hanged Man to say a word, she continued, “This prince passed away due to his horror and concerns shortly after the emperor’s assassination. Back then, the Sauron family wished to hang or exile his descendants, but the Church of Steam chose to take him in as a clergyman.”
Alger nodded slightly in enlightenment.
“You suspect that he’s a descendent of that prince?”
In most countries in the Northern Continent like Intis and Feysac, it was common for people to use their ancestor’s name or something similar as their names. It represented the legacy of honor; therefore, the more illustrious a family was, the more common it was to have “the second” or “the third.”
Of course, it was also very common for two people to have similar names, but Artisan Cielf wasn’t only a name. He was from the Church of Steam, a person from Intis, and had reached the level of Artisan.
Faced with The Hanged Man’s question, Cattleya nodded gently.
“I can quickly make a confirmation if you can obtain his blood.”
Understanding the reason, Alger didn’t ask further. Instead, he asked, “Are you going to take action now? I can provide support.”
Cattleya’s glasses reflected the crimson moonlight that shone inwards.
“No, I plan on observing for some time.
“At the very least, we need to understand why the people who believe in the Primordial Moon are trying to control Artisan Cielf.
“If they only wish to get the Artisan to work for them and create mystical items, the situation becomes a lot more simple. And if they have other goals, the problem might be more complicated than we imagined. We will need to make more preparations.”
As expected of the Admiral of Stars… Alger nodded and said, “I can’t stay in Bayam for too long, or else I will incur suspicion. If you need my assistance, it needs to be fast.”
After receiving confirmation from her, The Hanged Man slowly got up and pulled up his hood before leaving the room.
Having learned where Artisan Cielf was presently living, Cattleya removed her heavy glasses and pinched her glabella. Clapping, she said, “Heath, come in.”
In the shadows of the door gap, the darkness suddenly stirred as a thin and tall but pale figure appeared.
His nose bridge was ridiculously high, and his facial skin was nearly transparent. Looking ill, he was none other than the second mate of the Future, Rose Bishop Heath Doyle.
Cattleya looked at him and said, “The actual situation is… I’ll leave the rest to you.”
“Yes, Captain.” Heath Doyle simply replied before shrinking back into the shadows.
Cattleya raised her right hand and paused for a few seconds.
“Stay-Stay away from Frank for the time being. He had reached a standstill in his mushroom experiments. I’m afraid that he will come up with new ideas.”
“The location of my second marionette…”
Klein held two branches as he repeatedly chanted without seeing them move.
This meant a divination failure or that Kolain City didn’t have a second marionette that suited him well.
From the looks of it, mysticism methods are temporarily useless. I’ll pack up tomorrow and leave… Klein mumbled and threw the branches into the trash can.
Standing beside him was Enzo. Although he didn’t dare to directly look at his master and was only looking at the ground, he skilfully made a cup of black tea and offered it to Klein.
Compared to before, this Winner now had red skin that was nearly peeling due to sunburn. After all of this turned for the better, he would have a swarthy
tan.
To disguise his new marionette and prevent the Rose School of Thought from recognizing him, Klein had brought this gentleman on a trip to the beach which received strong sunlight. He was then left exposed to the sun for prolonged periods of time.
Meanwhile, he controlled the marionette to shave off most of his hair, leaving a thin layer. With the trimming of his brows, contouring his face with powder, and wearing shades, Enzo seemed to transform into another person. Even the most familiar of friends of his might find it difficult to recognize him unless the person was a Faceless.
Apart from a disguise in the real world, Klein also did some mysticism management. Firstly, he used the Paper Angel’s embrace, and second, he carried Azik’s copper whistle along with it.
In addition, he also determined that a Winner’s passive luck and calamity trait was ineffective. However, he had no idea if it was because of its status as a marionette, or if it was due to the gray fog.
Receiving the tea and taking a sip, Klein cast his gaze at the map of East and West Balam on the coffee table. He considered where he could find his second marionette.
At this moment, the colors around him suddenly saturated as though an artist had contoured the area with paint.
Right on the heels of that, a figure appeared beside Enzo. He was wearing a silk top hat and a black suit. With a medium build, he had bronze skin and eyes that seemed to see the vicissitudes of life. He had soft facial features, and beneath his right ear was a tiny black mole. He was none other than Azik Eggers.
Mr. Azik is finally here… Klein was first delighted before he noticed that he had appeared beside his marionette.
This made an amusing scene surface in his mind.
Mr. Azik, who had relied on the copper whistle to locate him, had done the same as he usually did – grabbing the copper whistle’s wielder by the shoulder and had left using the spirit world the moment he appeared. And all Klein could do was watch helplessly, trying to stop him with outstretched arms. But being a tad bit slow, he couldn’t help but clam up.
Azik appeared more reticent than before. Looking at Klein who had a new face, he asked, “Are you ready?”
Chapter 913 Klein’s Preparatory Work
Ready… Of course not… Klein smilewd as he pointed at Enzo.
“That glove still needs sealing.”
As he spoke, the badly sunburnt Enzo removed the human-skinned glove from his right hand with his left hand which wore the Flower of Blood and Green Essence rings.
It was Creeping Hunger.
Normally, Klein tended to throw Creeping Hunger above the gray fog when it wasn’t in use. After all, the glove’s original seal had been disabled after its mutation. It needed to consume a living person on a daily basis; otherwise, it would feast on the wearer. However, considering how Mr. Azik had already replied, it was very likely that he would meet him soon. Finally, he decided to keep Creeping Hunger in the real world unless there were unique circumstances.
After all, he could already imagine the scene of Mr. Azik arriving. He didn’t wish for such a conversation to happen.
“Didn’t you say that the glove needs sealing?”
“Yes. Give me a second. I need to use the washroom.”
Or:
“Are you ready?”
“…No. Give me a second. I need to use the washroom.”
Just the thought of a similar scene and similar line embarrassed Klein, making him feel awkward. Even if he didn’t consider the possibility of Mr. Azik realizing the secret of the gray fog, this would also affect his impression of him.
Therefore, after obtaining a new marionette and completing his attempt at looking at himself, Klein brought Creeping Hunger back to the real world, making up for its previous meal.
Unlike before, the wearer was now Enzo.
Aside from that, to restrain Creeping Hunger’s urge to eat a person on a daily basis, Klein carried a few normal mushrooms with him. He also made the marionette maintain a distance of at least five meters from him.
Upon hearing his words and seeing the marionette’s actions, Azik nodded and reached out to receive the human-skinned glove.
Taking this opportunity, Klein took out a few mushrooms from his pocket and threw them into the nearby trash can.
Pa!
He snapped his fingers, igniting the mushrooms within a scarlet flame. However, it didn’t affect anything around it.
This was his Flame Controlling power from being a Magician.
After completing this action and seeing Mr. Azik inevitably glance over, Klein chuckled dryly.
“The unforeseen development back then has made Creeping Hunger a little afraid of mushrooms. I’m using its weakness to restrain its usual urges.”
In fact, there wasn’t much point in doing so because carrying the mushrooms restrained Creeping Hunger. It made the starving Sealed Artifact immediately lash back the moment the mushrooms disappeared. Unless there was any easily obtainable “food” in front of it, it would end up aiding the enemy.
“Mushroom…” Azik muttered as he held the glove which had blood stains on its surface. He made the surroundings suddenly turn dark as the sunlight outside was prohibited from entering.
Ghastly-white, dark-green complicated symbols, labels, and patterns appeared out of thin air. They appeared to be calligraphed by invisible wraiths, shadows, and spirit bodies.
They meshed together in midair, forming a mysterious, illusory double bronze door that seemed to lead to another world. It was a deep, silent, and terrifying world.
The illusory door shrank and finally landed on Creeping Hunger, causing its blood stains to rapidly recede, making it mostly white.
A few seconds later, this human-skinned glove returned to normal. It was still a thin layered glove, and even without any suppressive effect from the mushrooms, it didn’t express any signs of mania or urges.
“It’s like how it was before.” Azik handed Creeping Hunger to Klein.
Having a bigshot backing you sure feels good! Klein reflected inwardly and earnestly thanked him before wearing Creeping Hunger on his left hand.
He thought for a moment and raised a matter.
“Mr. Azik, while I was carrying your copper whistle while passing through the Berserk Sea, I had the same dream repeatedly.
“The main theme of the dream is darkness and coldness. In an inverted underground mausoleum, there were countless coffins with a deceased body inside. On their backs were dense white feathers.
“Those feathers were tainted with pale yellow oil, and deep inside the mausoleum was a blob of black fog that enveloped everything.
“In the dream, you and I were exploring the mausoleum. We triggered something, causing the black fog to produce panting sounds as thin illusory black tubes were extended.
“I would jolt myself awake whenever I reach this point in the dream. This seems to be similar to the byproduct of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project that previously appeared.”
Klein described, in detail, his divination of the copper whistle as a dream; he did this as a warning to Mr. Azik as if to say that he shouldn’t be too careless. After all, dream divination was, in a sense, equivalent to a dream, and Azik knew that he was a Beyonder of the Seer pathway. Having such an encounter wasn’t anything odd.
Having a revelation from a normal dream and getting a revelation from a dream divination only differed in one way: one being passive and the other active.
Azik finished listening silently without cutting Klein off. At the end of that, he nodded and said, “It’s likely related to something Death left in the Berserk Sea.
“From the looks of it, the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project has had some qualitative progress.”
Mr. Azik lives up to being a Fourth Epoch Death Consul. He doesn’t belittle my dream at all… Klein raised his right hand and rubbed his face, turning into Gehrman Sparrow.
He then said, “I only have one more thing I need to prepare. I need to confirm if Admiral Hell Ludwell isn’t somewhere dangerous and that there aren’t any Numinous Episcopate demigods around him.”
As for whether the Murloc Cufflink was still on the ship, Klein didn’t mention it. This was because he would check on it every few days. He believed that Admiral Hell had yet to discover the mystical item, or he might’ve already discovered it but had deliberately not moved it, hoping to lay an ambush for the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, when he visited
Azik replied calmly, “That can be confirmed when we are nearby.”
“Alright.” Klein immediately made Enzo walk to the coat rack and pull out the golden cane.
Seeing that there was nothing else, Azik reached out his right hand and grabbed Klein’s shoulder.
Klein also reached out his right palm to grab onto Enzo’s shoulder.
The surrounding colors suddenly changed. The reds became redder, and the blacks became blacker. They stacked against each other but were bright and discordant.
The two men and the marionette began passing through the spirit world as the black gold inlaid cane danced ahead, pointing out the direction of Klein’s lost Murloc Cufflink.
Before long, the cane fell down and was suspended in midair. Azik terminated the traveling, but they remained in the spirit world.
He seemed to be watching something or listening in on something. After two to three seconds, he said, “There aren’t any problems.”
With that said, he brought Klein while Klein brought his marionette out of the spirit world.
Meanwhile, Klein recalled the time he searched for clues to Azik’s memories. Back then, the target was the ancient chronicles that Vice Admiral Ailment Tracy possessed. Back then, Azik had said “the problem isn’t serious,” but in the end, he faced Demoness of Unaging Katarina…
There aren’t any problems… Alright, since you say so… Klein lampooned as he sized up his surroundings.
It was a rather familiar environment. It was a huge ship with a mainly dark color with a ghostly green to it. It had a Black Tulip flag, as well as zombies, skeletons, wraiths, shadows, and other undying creatures; these creatures either directed the sails, patrolled the area, or did cannon drills. All of that proved that it was the flagship, Black Tulip, of Admiral Hell.
Unlike Klein’s last encounter, the Black Tulip had quite a number of living Beyonders.
The silver-masked captain with an exaggerated rapier, frilly shirt, a gorgeous coat, and a triangular hat with a white skull on it, Admiral Hell Ludwell, was standing by the cabin’s entrance looking over.
Suddenly, the black ring on Ludwell’s right hand trembled and glimmered.
The pale white flame in the arrogant pirate admiral’s eyes wavered and finally constricted to its limits.
Immediately, Ludwell bent his back, prostrated to the ground in front of Azik Eggers, and kissed the deck under the gaze of the either glazed, surprised, or lifeless eyes.
Chapter 914 The Calling Deep Inside the Mausoleum
Upon seeing Admiral Hell Ludwell’s reaction, Klein and the living crew of the Black Tulip could hardly believe their eyes.
He originally imagined two scenarios:
The first was Ludwell requesting help from a Numinous Episcopate demigod to ambush Gehrman Sparrow and the powerhouse backing him. This wasn’t impossible since Sequence 7 of the Death pathway was called Spirit Medium. They also had the ability to sense impending danger.
The second was that Admiral Hell hadn’t made any preparations. He tried resisting but ended up being easily finished off by Mr. Azik.
Klein’s plan was to have Mr. Azik deal with the demigod while he hunted Admiral Hell in the first scenario, so as to obtain his second marionette. If it were the second scenario, he could request Mr. Azik to watch by the side as he controlled his marionette to challenge Ludwell alone. During this process, he would use Creeping Hunger and hide in the shadows, doing his best to stay behind the scenes so as to digest his Marionette potion faster.
To his surprise, Admiral Hell didn’t put up a fight at all. He directly prostrated himself and kissed the deck as though he was Azik’s most loyal and humble servant.
How are we going to come to blows now… Klein stared ahead blankly, somewhat at a loss for words.
And it was silent across the ship.
Azik raised his hand and pressed down on his silk hat as he walked towards the prostrating Ludwell at a decent pace.
One step. Two steps. Three steps. He stopped in front of Ludwell and said with a deep voice, “What stage has the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project reached?”
Ludwell kept his forehead peeled to the ground as he hoarsely replied, “Artificial Death can already influence High-Sequence Beyonders who failed their advancements, but it is still unable to reply to prayers and rituals…”
After the description, he slightly raised his torso and took off the black, square-shaped ring from his right hand. Then, with both hands, he offered it in front of him.
Silently, the ring seemed to be dragged by countless spirit bodies as it flew up and landed in Azik’s palm.
Azik studied it for a few seconds before wearing it on his left index finger.
Suddenly, a terrifying and profound feeling was emanated from his body. The zombies and skeletons who were either naked or wearing rotten leather armor, genuflected, bowing their heads as though they only dared to look at his boots. The flying wraiths and shadows landed on the deck and clung closely to it. None of them dared to float in midair again.
The other pirates aboard the ship plopped to their knees, plastering their faces to the deck without daring to raise them.
Klein stood to the side, watching Mr. Azik’s back and the suddenly empty scene. He turned agape, but he didn’t say a word.
Azik took another two steps forward and came to Admiral Hell’s side. Then, he turned his body and faced Klein and said to Ludwell, “You shall be his marionette for a year. When the time is up, you can return to the spirit world.”
Azik said those words without any inflection, as though he wasn’t determining Admiral Hell’s life and death or future. Perhaps, to him, this was a trivial matter that didn’t need him to care for the thoughts and feelings of the person being ordered.
Ludwell’s body shook violently as though he was furious and indignant. But ultimately, he didn’t raise his head. He continued keeping his head peeled to the deck.
“Yes, honorable Death Consul.”
Just as he said that, ghastly white and dark green mysterious symbols were accentuated as they meshed together, forming an illusory bronze door.
The door rapidly contracted and was imprinted inside Admiral Hell’s forehead.
Klein looked in surprise and puzzlement. Only when Mr. Azik nodded at him and pointed to Admiral Hell did he blankly step forward and enter a ten-meter-radius. He began controlling Ludwell’s Spirit Body Threads.
The pirate admiral almost leaped up a few times to flail his arms, but none of that happened. Soon, his thoughts turned sluggish as he subconsciously resisted.
After a while, the silver-masked Admiral Hell Ludwell stood up. Bowing his head, he retreated to Klein’s side and stood beside Winner Enzo.
Azik watched the entire process in silence before finally slowly saying, “In the Death pathway, high-level Beyonders have extremely suppressive powers over low-level Beyonders.”
…I can tell. Back when I threw your copper whistle, even the Sequence 5 Admiral Hell failed to control his undead creatures… Klein nodded gently, indicating that he had taken note of it.
Immediately after that, a zombie which had rotted in several areas rose up. Carrying an azure-blue cufflink, it came before Klein.
It was the Murloc Cufflink he had lost!
Although it’s useless for the current me, I’ve finally gotten it back… As Klein was lost in poignancy, he reached out to retrieve the item that belonged to him.
Then, he saw Mr. Azik walk back and reach out to grab his shoulder.
He hurriedly extended his arms to grab onto the shoulders of his marionettes, Enzo and Ludwell.
All the colors saturated, brightened, and overlapped. Having entered the spirit world, Klein instinctively asked, “Mr. Azik, where do we go next?”
“Berserk Sea,” Azik calmly replied.
He paused for a moment and then added, “Give me the copper whistle.”
“…Alright.” Klein made Enzo take out the iron cigar case and retrieve the ancient cigar case.
Azik reached out and took it before saying in a deep voice, “My intuition tells me that this ring left by Death, together with this copper whistle and myself, should allow us to find the spot in the Berserk Sea where Death perished back then.”
Klein subconsciously said, “My dream tells me that it’s very dangerous.
“Perhaps we should first find the Numinous Episcopate members who are implementing the Artificial Death Project. We can make decisions after receiving more detailed information from them.”
Azik fell silent for a few seconds.
“A voice there is calling out to me.”
Klein turned his head to look at Mr. Azik. He saw that this man with soft facial features and weathered eyes had his facial contours furrowed. He no longer had that slight curve to his lips.
Colors flashed by quickly as Azik brought Klein through the pitch-black storm that enveloped the Berserk Sea.
At this moment, the dark square ring and the exquisite ancient brass whistle shimmered slightly, illuminating Azik’s face.
This Death Consul who had lived through the Fourth Epoch closed his eyes as he silently listened to a shout that came from an unknown location. Then, he suddenly clenched his right hand.
All the scenery from the nearby spirit world was imploding, turning into a slowly-spinning black vortex whose borders couldn’t be seen.
The vortex suddenly burgeoned, devouring Azik, Klein, and his two marionettes.
Klein sensed a sudden and intense sense of dizziness as he nearly vomited on the spot.
He recovered after an unknown period of time, realizing that he was inside a dark, cold mausoleum. Around him were open coffins, and inside them were rotting corpses with white feathers on their backs.
Although I warned Mr. Azik, we still ended up here… Klein was taken aback for a second as he suddenly felt a deep sense of helplessness.
He turned his head to look to the side and saw Azik standing near him. He was staring intently at the flights of stairs that led deep into the mausoleum.
There was a thick black gas emanating in the area as they slowly swirled like smog.
“The one hiding in there might very well be Artificial Death…” Klein couldn’t help but warn.
Azik’s facial contours were no longer as taut as he curved the corners of his mouth.
“My slumber from before has allowed me to recall many more things. I saw myself seated on a bone throne, and I saw Beyonders and ordinary people lying dead in front of the throne. They hadn’t done anything wrong, but they died sudden deaths all the same. One by one, they got up, turning into ghastly undead creatures, undead creatures that pledged allegiance to me.
“And I was just coldly watching them without any emotional fluctuations. I allowed the disaster to spread through the village and into the city.
“This made me feel unlike myself. However, I also knew very well that this might be the real me.”
As Death Consul from the Fourth Epoch’s Balam Empire…? Klein’s lips quivered slightly before he pursed them tightly.
Azik rubbed his temples and continued in an unperturbed tone, “I sense myself returning to that
past.”
Chapter 915 Another “Me”
Without waiting for Klein’s reply, Azik, who was staring intently deep into the mausoleum, continued, “I still remember my resurrection after my first death. I was lying in a pale-white coffin, and I staggered to my feet. I was feeling horrified, having no idea what was happening. Nor did I know where I was.
“Before the clergymen collected my corpse for purification, I escaped, stumbling along the way like a wandering ghost. I crossed grasslands, villagers, and cities. I couldn’t recall who I was or where I came from.
“No matter where I went back then, I would hear all kinds of sobbing. When I watched priests presiding over mass burials, I felt sorrow in every corner.
“Later, I happened to rescue a noble lady and entered her manor. She was a bright and lively girl, and I was like a feral beast from the jungle. I was sensitive, suspicious, self-abased, afraid; and I often showed a cold, indifferent, cruel side that didn’t match the morality of a human.
“She was very curious about me. No matter how I avoided her or what terrible things I did, she would approach me, infecting me with her smile. She would use interesting matters to influence me, and without realizing it, I got used to her pranks and her existence.
“We secretly got together. She was very worried that her father wouldn’t agree to her marriage to a former tramp and present servant.
“Seeing her melancholic smile, I had the feeling of blood gushing through me for the first time. I rashly told her that I was leaving, but I would return with an aristocratic title and a bridal garland.
“I joined the army, becoming a knight. I raised a three-meter lance and charged at enemies. Thanks to the chaos of the Fourth Epoch’s wake in the Northern Continent, I became a baron and obtained a fief I could call my own.
“I abided by my promise, and with the king’s conferment letter, family emblem, a knight’s medal ribbon, and my self-made garland, I married my bride.”
Upon saying this, Azik’s expression gradually turned gentle. as though he was reminiscing and recalling something. The corners of his mouth curled up without him realizing it.
Klein’s heart stirred from hearing this, as though he had met the familiar Mr. Azik again.
“What happened next?” He carefully guided the conversation.
Azik looked ahead and said, “Later… later, we built a castle on our fief. We had children, a boy. He grew up very quickly, and I could tell that he would grow up to be tall and stout.
“He enjoyed combat, often running around while dragging a broadsword, claiming that he wanted to become a knight
“I thought it was just child’s talk that wouldn’t last. However, even if he broke his leg or hurt his head, he didn’t abandon his training. He thought that I wouldn’t be able to see him if he hid in his room grimacing while tending to his wound. Heh heh, he underestimated his father. All the spirits in the fief were secretly under my service.
“Year after year passed. I recovered more and more of my memories. My wife often grumbled that the castle was too cold and dark and that she wished to go somewhere with sunlight and warmth. I satisfied her request, but it was only much later that I realized that it wasn’t because she disliked staying in the castle, but that she was afraid of the changes happening to me. She was afraid of the colder me who was becoming a stranger.
“She never told me these things, spending time with me like she always did. We spent a beautiful time by the seaside in the south, and we even thought of having a second child, but unfortunately, we didn’t succeed.
“It was only when I sensed that my next death was approaching did I return to the fief, to my castle.
“My son, that boy told me that he wished to head to Backlund to become an attendant to viscounts or earls and begin his journey as a knight.
“I asked him why he had made such a choice when he was only around ten. He told me that I was his idol and role model. He wished to become a noble by being a knight like me without the help of his parents.
“Back then, I had already recovered most of my memories. Faced with that child, I always felt a little awkward, unfamiliar, and uncomfortable. But when I heard his answer, I still felt an indescribable joy, satisfaction, and pride. He was my son, completely different from the children I had back when I was in the Balam Empire.”
Klein knew that Mr. Azik was talking about his identity as Baron Lamud I. And the child who made him proud and satisfied had been poisoned to death in his middle-age or advanced years. He was nailed in a coffin and even had his skull taken away by Ince Zangwill.
Azik’s gaze went adrift for a moment.
“I died once again and woke up in a groggy manner. I instinctively left my fief and followed my prior arrangements to wander elsewhere. Every incarnation, I had a different life in the beginning. At times, I met with the sweetest love; at other times I received the most adorable daughter. The love, helplessness, and satisfaction left me taken aback, puzzled, and stumped again and again as I gradually recovered my memories.
“There was once a time where I was a filial son. I gave my parents pride, a beautiful life, adorable grandsons and granddaughters. But when I ‘awoke’ and found myself, I recalled that in my previous incarnation, I had coldly watched their real son die in the battlefield and had seized his identity. On the one hand, I felt pain and guilt, and on the other hand, I felt it was nothing, something trivial. My inner heart seemed to dissociate into two.
“Back then, I had a mask that allowed me to change into anyone, but I lost it after awakening. This might have been something I deliberately lost…”
Klein recalled Mr. Azik’s mention of a daughter who liked getting sweets from him. After some deliberation, he asked, “I believe that it isn’t a dissociation, but that you are fighting against madness.
“After losing your past memories, you, who restart your life, are always kind and warm, with rich emotions. At your present state, you probably recognize it even clearer.
“This might very well be the true you, your essence. And as a Death Consul, you suffer the effects of the Beyonder characteristic’s latent inclination towards losing control. You suffer the influence brought about by a high-level Death pathway Beyonder. I heard that ‘He’ had already gone mad after the War of the Four Emperors.”
Klein’s words weren’t without much evidence, because he only knew a few of Azik’s incarnationsBaron Lamud, the father who made a swing for his daughter, the filial child, and the warm and friendly history teacher.
His goal was to provide a guess, a possibility to help Mr. Azik resist the Death Consul personality that came with his memories. It allowed him to introspect his past incarnations and use this to achieve a particular compromise with himself that wouldn’t be too cold.
And as he spoke, he suddenly had a new idea. Without waiting for Azik to finish digesting what he had said, he hurriedly asked, “Mr. Azik, do you know about an ‘anchor’? To secure ‘Themselves’, the deities and angels use anchors to prevent the Beyonder characteristic’s inclination towards losing control and stop madness from corrupting ‘Them’.”
“Yes.” Azik retracted his gaze and nodded.
Klein wasn’t too sure, but he used a rather firm tone and said, “Perhaps, your repeated memory loss to restart and live a new life is the anchor you use to resist madness and the loss of control!”
Do not abandon them. Do not forget them. That is you! After saying that, Klein added inwardly.
“Anchor…” Azik repeated this word as his mind seemed lost.
After an unknown period of time, he suddenly sighed.
“This might be an explanation. At least, it lessens the intensity of my mental dissociation and conflicts.
“However, since I’ve already come this far, I should still head inside the mausoleum to see what’s hiding there. Why is it summoning me, and what is causing me to die and revive again and again, losing my memories during the process only to find them again…
“This has troubled me for more than a thousand years. It has troubled my every incarnation. I believe I can receive an answer today.”
The look in his eyes turned clearer as his voice seemed gentle, but there was an indescribable firmness in it.
Klein wanted to stop him, but moments after he opened his mouth, he closed it again.
Azik pressed down on his half top hat. Without turning his head, he said with a gentle smile, “Remember to close your eyes.”
With that said, he walked forward, following the flights of stairs as he headed for the deep depths of the mausoleum.
The wafting black fog didn’t produce any more panting sounds. It slowly scattered into its surroundings, accentuating the illusory object that was coiled at the bottom.
It was a massive feathered serpent that seemed to occupy an entire island!
It had huge, dark green-nearly black-scales. Amidst the gaps were feathers covered in yellow oily stains. On every feather, there were thin illusory black tubes extending outwards.
The exaggerated feathered serpent was both illusory and real, its actual form was hardly describable. It seemed to be a combination of things incomprehensible to humans.
Its eye sockets were burning with pale-white flames; its face was that of a human’s!
The face had bronze skin, and it had soft facial features. Beneath its right ear was a tiny black mole. It was another Azik Eggers!
Chapter 916 Irresistible Approach
Upon seeing this coiling feathered serpent deep inside the black fog, and a face at the top of the towering figure, Azik was first taken aback. Following that, the corner of his forehead throbbed as though he had been struck in the temple, splitting his head in two.
Amidst the excruciating pain, several incontiguous scenes flashed in his mind;
It was a feathered serpent with a face identical to his, even to the smallest detail;
Above a silent land, there were countless pale corpses;
Floating in midair, there were clouds stacked from bones that came from different species;
Black tentacles that drilled out from the ground, with eyes that resembled dead fish at the tip of each tentacle;
A transparent Spirit Body was forcefully pulled out of his body.
After these flashing scenes, a pair of white flaming eyes that were on the brink of extinguishing glanced over. A white feather stained with yellow oil fluttered down, splitting Azik’s transparent Spirit Body into two.
One of the parts suddenly flew up and plunged inside the “cloud of bones.” The remaining part fused with a golden accessory that had appeared out of thin air. Amidst the pale-white flames, it materialized back into a body of flesh and blood.
This scene was like a thunder god’s hammer striking down at Azik’s mind, again and again, making the pain hardly bearable. He raised his hand to his head as his knees gradually buckled as he knelt on the staircase.
He had finally recalled everything that had happened, and he understood the reason why he was constantly dying and reviving, always losing his memories and having to recover them every single time.
His soul wasn’t complete!
Similarly, Azik also understood why the feathered serpent suppressing the entire space in the depths of the black fog had an identical face as his.
It was him!
That was the other Azik Eggers!
And all of this was a concealed attempt before Death’s fall.
If stitching souls existed, there was naturally the splitting of souls. At that moment, the crazy and powerful Death had seemingly foreseen “His” outcome. Unwilling to die so simply, “He” secretly split the soul of his son, Balam Empire’s Death Consul. He took half of it away and used another item as a replacement, stitching it together with Azik’s soul.
It was a mystery if it was a deliberate arrangement of Death, or if it was an unintended consequence of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project, the half soul that had been taken away from Artificial Death had fused with the target of the Artificial Death Project—the Uniqueness of the Death pathway. It made the latter gain certain innate abilities as it began influencing High-Sequence Beyonders of the Corpse Collector pathway who had failed their advancement.
And for the other half, although there was a replacement that prevented it from being incomplete, the incomplete soul resulted in repeated deaths and resurrection just like Sequence 4’s Undying. And due to the golden accessory inside his body, and the calling from the other half soul, Azik, who started a brand new life every incarnation, would gradually recover his past memories with the passage of time.
In the past, Artificial Death had attempted to identify the reason, but due to the natural recovery of his memories, he was often already close to death once more. He wasn’t able to perform any in-depth investigations. Furthermore, the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death Project had been raised in the past few centuries. It was only in recent times that they received some level of success. That was why he never found the answer.
Haa! Haa! Haa!
At some point in time, Azik’s hands had left his head. They were placed on the staircase as his throat produced a voice that didn’t sound human.
Drops of sweat dripped down his forehead and hit the stone steps in front of him. They spread out into a layer of pale yellow oil, growing out into dense white feathers.
At that instant, he felt the other half of his soul calling out, as well as its desire. The two “selves” which had been separated for more than a thousand years were eager to fuse as one, to be whole again.
“No…” Azik muttered in pain, unwilling to raise his head or reach out his right hand.
He had seen it clearly. The “him” as a feathered serpent didn’t have any reason. It was filled with extreme coldness and madness. If he became one with it again, he would probably immediately be restored to his state as a Death Consul from before. He might even become a fake Death who only had godhood with zero humanity!
He would forget everything, forgetting everyone who he had once cherished.
“No…” Azik’s throat squeezed out the same word again. Irresistibly, he raised his neck bit by bit as pitch-black and gloomy scales appeared.
At his forehead, something that took a life of its own protruded out. His forehead cracked as a bloody opening appeared.
A golden sliver of light emitted out of nothingness, taking form inside the flesh and blood.
This ancient accessory made of gold was in the shape of a tall, slender bird. Pale white flames emanated around it in the form of feathers. Inside its bronze eyes, there were shimmering layers of light that separately formed a mysterious and illusory door.
The moment it appeared, Azik let out a painful growl. He raised his head completely as two wisps of pale-white flames burst in his eyes that had experienced much.
Deep inside the black fog, the illusory and real feathered serpent had straightened its body. It reached its head out as the two identical faces of different sizes looked at each other in silence.
As four pale-white flames leaped, bit by bit, Azik, whose hands were on the ground, struggled to stand up with a warped expression. Slowly, he walked to the feathered serpent known as Artificial Death.
As he approached, the entire mausoleum began shaking. The surroundings turned transparent, reflecting a world with countless skeletons and shadows.
Bloody arms, bluish-black vines with baby faces, and slimy tentacles with dead fish eyes or two rows of sharp teeth tore through the boundary between reality and the illusory, reaching into the mausoleum. However, they clung straight to the ground without daring to move.
East Balam, Kolain City.
Daly Simone, who was rushing to her next target’s location, suddenly stopped in her steps and held her head.
“What’s wrong?” Red Gloves team captain, Soest, asked in puzzlement.
Daly frowned slightly as she answered, seemingly in reverie, “I hear strange voices. I can sense the calling that stems from an unknown place… I even wish to kneel to the ground…”
“Can the rest of you hear it?” Soest prudently asked the other teammates.
Just as Leonard Mitchell shook his head, he heard the slightly-aged voice in his mind.
“Look towards the Berserk Sea.”
Leonard subconsciously turned his body and looked in the direction of the harbor towards the distant Berserk Sea. He saw a swath of pure, deep-black darkness. There weren’t any gales, massive waves, dark clouds, lightning, torrential rain, or sunlight.
Although Klein had his eyes closed, his outstanding spiritual perception allowed him to sense his surroundings. When he heard the painful murmurs and shouts that sounded like Mr. Azik, he could sense seemingly corporeal silence and the aura of death.
What’s happening? Although the Artificial Death deep in the mausoleum didn’t attack Mr. Azik, it has inflicted him with adverse effects? Klein’s mind raced as he felt anxious and worried.
His spiritual intuition told him that what was about to happen was not something he wished to see.
However, he couldn’t figure out what he could do. He didn’t even dare open his eyes to look at Mr. Azik’s present state or whatever he had encountered.
This wasn’t a problem that could be solved with mere courage. It was a difference in the natural order of life, an unbridgeable gap.
Suddenly, Klein had a strong feeling of helplessness. However, he didn’t give up as he tried hard to think of whatever items he had on him that could be of use.
Creeping Hunger? No, it’s at a completely different level. It won’t be of any use…
Death Knell? Even worse…
Groselle’s Travels? I didn’t bring it… Neither did I bring the Black Emperor card and Tyrant card…
Fate Siphon charm… Yes, the Fate Siphon charm!
Klein was delighted as he formulated a plan.
It was to use the Fate Siphon charm to temporarily swap his fate with Mr. Azik. He would suffer the influence created by Artificial Death in his place!
At the very least, I still have a chance of reviving. As for Mr. Azik, the deaths he previously suffered wouldn’t from the damage inflicted. Who knows if he can awaken again in such a situation! Klein didn’t consider if the Fate Siphon charm was effective on Azik and Artificial Death. He only wished to give it a try. He raised his right hand and reached into his pocket.
Then, there was a delay in his actions.
His arm rose a little before landing back in its original location.
He froze for a moment as though he had been petrified into being a stone sculpture.
Klein’s lips quivered a few times as his expression distorted indiscernibly. Following that, he swung his right arm and reached his palm into his pocket and pulled it out.
Gripped tightly in his palm was a black crystal card-like charm.
At the same time, Azik was approaching the towering illusory feathered serpent. His footsteps sped up as though he was returning to his throne.
However, his eyes which had pale-white flames were filled with pain. His expression was extremely warped.
“No…” Azik muttered once again. Wherever his skin was exposed, white feathers stained with yellow oil grew out from the gaps of pitch-black scales.
The intense shouting and desire made him lose control of himself. He was about to soar into the sky and leap towards the gigantic feathered serpent that shared his face.
Pale-white flames spread out from the bird-shaped accessory at his forehead, flowing towards the rest of his body.
Klein’s spiritual intuition was sending warnings as he hurriedly said a single word in ancient Hermes, “Fate!”
Just as he was about to use the charm, his surroundings suddenly quietened. There was no longer any sound.
A slender, fair female palm appeared out of nowhere and pressed down on the golden bird-shaped accessory on Azik’s forehead.
A figure then materialized between Azik and the towering illusory feathered serpent, stopping the two’s approach.
With the help of this external force, Azik finally held back that desire and the irresistible calling to fuse together. The pale-white flames in his eyes “reflected” the floating figure in midair.
It was a beautiful lady wearing an ancient robe. She wore a black hood. Her face was deadpan, and her black eyes were deep and dark, devoid of spirituality.
Chapter 917 Three Choices
The strange turn of events inside the mausoleum left Klein, who had his eyes closed and his spirituality converged, completely unaware of what was happening. He had no idea if it was something good or bad. Therefore, even though he had already chanted the activation incantation, he still didn’t dare rashly use the Fate Siphon charm. He was afraid it would make things worse or that it would have the opposite effect.
Seconds passed as Klein felt the passage of time was especially slow. He felt as though an entire century had passed.
Finally, he heard Mr. Azik speak with a somewhat hoarse and uncertain tone:
“It’s you…”
Following that, an unperturbed voice that was clearly female sounded:
“You have three choices.
“First, continue proceeding forward to seek completeness. Allow Salinger to revive within your body;
“The second is to have me help you extract that half soul, allowing you to take it with you. You will think of a way to stitch it back together, but this will make you transform back to your original form. You will stop repeatedly dying and reviving, but it will not be the present you. Your past incarnations will truly recede into being dreams;
“Third, it’s to give up everything and directly leave. You will forever be stuck at your current level. You will have no way of advancing further. You will still die again and again, waking up with no memories, and repeatedly search for your past experiences.”
Klein was taken aback by what he heard. He never expected that there was another “person” in the depths of the mausoleum. Furthermore, she appeared to have absolute authority. She provided the former Death Consul, Azik Eggers, different choices that he could choose from.
This is that the “Artificial Death” that’s hiding deep in the black fog?
No, “He” originally didn’t seem to have any intelligence. It’s been so long, and it’s not like “He” has tried communicating…
Extract the half soul and think of a way to stitch it together… What does that mean? Azik’s soul was not whole to begin with?
Extract it from where? The lady speaking is actually able to do something Mr. Azik is incapable of?
Also, who is Salinger? Why would he be revived in Mr. Azik’s body? He, or “He” is Death that caused the Pale Disaster, Mr. Azik’s father or grandfather? “He” foresaw “His” death; hence, he left a seed in Mr. Azik’s body for “Him” to revive?
The first choice is definitely something to eliminate without any thought. The second and third choice each have their own problems. The former makes him not his current self. He will become an unfamiliar “him.” The latter is to suffer an undying curse for all eternity, never to receive salvation… If he’s confident with himself, truly treating all the past incarnations as an anchor, then the second choice can be considered. It allows for reconciliation and a compromise… But this involves the splitting of a half soul into half. It’s impossible to guess what developments will happen to the other half soul which didn’t experience those incarnations in the future. The anchor might not be able to resolve the problem…
Ideas flashed through Klein’s mind. He was puzzled, curious, stumped, and confused. He was so near, yet so far from a solution.
It was Azik’s life. It was a future he needed to face. No one else could make the decision for him.
And whatever Klein needed to say had been said. He stood there helpless and worried, waiting for Mr. Azik to speak again.
Azik looked at the beautiful hooded lady in front of him without saying a word. The pale-white eyes in his eyes flickered.
The illusory but real towering feathered serpent seemed to sense a negative development. It suddenly lashed out its tail, wildly sweeping it around as it lunged its head downward and opened its gaping mouth, revealing dark red flesh and fangs that were tainted with yellow oil stains. It stuck out its black serpent tongue and spat dark green slime in a bid to devour Azik Eggers.
However, all of its attempts failed to be effective. It seemed to live in another world!
Amidst the unsettling silence, Azik raised his right hand and rubbed his temples. Calmly, he said with a laugh, “Perhaps I’m accustomed to my present life. I choose the third choice.”
Just as he said that, the hooded lady clenched her fist, gripping the golden bird-shaped accessory tightly. Then, she retracted her arm, pulling out the ancient item from the gap in Azik’s forehead.
Azik’s expression distorted once again as though he was experiencing unimaginable pain.
Every drop of his blood, and in every piece of flesh, there were some parts of his soul seeping out, mixing together into a transparent soul.
This soul appeared complete, but it was filled with discordant and disharmonious feelings. It was because it was half gold in color, the same all the way from the brows, eyes, to the torso, and its four limbs. It had an ancient simplistic beauty.
As the golden bird-shaped accessory was extracted, Azik’s translucent soul began to disintegrate inch by inch, as though it was being skinned alive.
His throat let out an unhuman gasping sound once again, causing Klein’s head to spin and ache. It felt as though a needle had stabbed into his brain and was stirred wildly.
In seconds, Azik’s Spirit Body completely split into two. Half of it transformed into a golden stream that infused into the bird-shaped accessory, while the other half returned to his body, fusing with his flesh and blood.
The two pale-white flames in Azik’s eyes were extinguished as the white feathers and pitch-black scales on his body receded. His warped expression also eased as he no longer looked as savage.
His expression turned slightly pale and translucent as his forehead throbbed. Clearly, he was suffering a pain that stemmed from deep within his Soul Body.
“Thank you for your help.” He bowed towards the beautiful hooded lady. He turned around and floated up the staircase, coming to Klein’s side.
“You can open your eyes now,” Azik said with an exhausted smile.
Klein hurriedly opened his eyes and sized up Azik. Realizing that there weren’t any signs of madness or loss of control, he was completely relieved. He curiously cast his gaze deep into the mausoleum.
The black fog was still emanating, completely blanketing everything underneath.
“Who was that?” he couldn’t help but ask.
Azik laughed and reached out to grip his shoulder.
“Even if I were to tell you, you wouldn’t be able to hear it unless ‘She’ is willing to let you know.”
As he spoke, Klein subconsciously grabbed his two marionette’s shoulders.
The colors around them saturated and clearly stacked upon one another. The two men and two marionettes quickly passed through the spirit world corresponding to the Berserk Sea, returning to Klein’s inn in Kolain City.
Azik released his grip and pinched his forehead. With a gentle smile, he said, “I’ll need to sleep for an unknown length of time in order to recover. If you have any questions, you can seek out the spirit world’s Seven Lights. You should already be aware of the corresponding ritual.”
“Mr. Azik, are you alright?” Klein asked in concern.
At the same time, he rebuked himself.
How can he be fine having lost half his soul forever?
Azik laughed and said, “It’s not a big deal. I’ll just be maintaining my previous state, allowing me to foresee my death and arrange everything, severing ties with my original life. I’ll then forget everything and reawaken in search of my past.
“Like before, at least you’re there, someone who knows a lot about my past. If I were to forget once again, I should be able to recall a lot when I receive your letter.”
He paused and nodded indiscernibly as he chuckled.
“Sleep isn’t a bad thing either. At least I’ll have dreams. In my dreams, I never left, accompanying her while taking in the sun while guiding that stubborn son of mine to use the broadsword. I’ll also make a swing for that little kid that loves to wheedle…”
Having said that, Azik threw out the copper whistle and said with a gentle smile, “Remember to write to me.
“But before I awaken, I will not reply to you.”
Just as Klein reached out to receive the ancient and intricate copper whistle, Azik vanished from the room; his whereabouts an unknown.
After blankly watching this scene for a while, Klein suddenly let out a sigh.
To go anywhere else from Kolain City by land, one needed to follow the spiraling path that led upwards. After passing through the different streets, one would arrive at the peak of the city. Then, one had to descend the mountain and enter a plain.
At this moment, the Red Gloves team that Soest led was standing on a square at the peak, looking down at the abnormal Berserk Sea.
Daly Simone, who had been pressing her forehead all this time, suddenly lowered her hand as she said, feeling somewhat puzzled, “Everything has been returned to normal. There’s no more problems.”
“Normal?” Leonard returned with a question in puzzlement.
From his point of view, it was very difficult for Daly to return to normal before the end of the Berserk Sea’s abnormality.
“Perhaps it’s intermittent?” Soest hesitatingly raised a theory.
Daly was just about to answer when everyone’s spiritual perception was triggered. Once again, they looked towards the Berserk Sea.
In the swath of pure blackness, one bright star after another lit up.
Backlund. Beneath Saint Samuel Cathedral.
Archbishop Anthony Stevenson received an emergency telegram from the sea.
The telegram’s content was rather simple, but it was sufficiently shocking.
“Gehrman Sparrow has appeared, boarding the Black Tulip with another person. He has made Ludwell into a marionette and left with the person Ludwell addressed as Death Consul.”
Gehrman Sparrow… Death Consul… Saint Anthony silently repeated these two names.
He leaned back slightly and closed his eyes. Once again, the corresponding complete information of the Sealed Artifact, 0-17 appeared in his mind.
“Number: 17.
“Name: Angel of Concealment
“Danger Grade: 0. Extremely Dangerous. It’s of the highest importance and of the highest confidentiality. It is not to be inquired, disseminated, described, or spied.
“Security Clearance: Pope, Team A researchers, and Archbishop of the Backlund diocese (Note: When the archbishop is transferred out of the Backlund diocese, the corresponding memories have to be wiped out using Sealed Artifact 1-29)
“Sealed Method: The seal is completed through the combination of 1-29 and 1-80.
“Description: This isn’t an item.
“Warning: ‘She’ cannot be used!” “Appendix 1: This Sealed Artifact first appeared in the Pale Era of the Fourth Epoch.
Exact year: Missing.
Exact date: Missing.
Exact location: Missing
“Appendix 2: Based on the information, ‘She’ has been awakened five times.
“Appendix 3: A limited premise is the reason behind its inability to be used. It has been confirmed that ‘She’ can be used as the Goddess’s descent vessel.”
Chapter 918 Guesses and Ideas
Kolain City. Inside the inn.
Klein sat on a reclining chair, reaching out to receive the black tea with lemon from Winner Enzo.
Beside him, Admiral Hell Ludwell stood straight, wearing a mask with a rapier by his waist. He appeared like the most loyal guard.
Only at this point in time did Klein, who had completely calmed down, have the mental capacity to analyze what had happened in Death’s mausoleum. Amongst all of that, what he paid most attention to was the existence that had helped Mr. Azik get out of his predicament at the critical moment and provide him with three choices.
First, a female voice;
Second, this matter is definitely advantageous to her. Otherwise, no one would cross such a great distance to provide assistance. Of course, if she happened to pass by and had helped Mr. Azik out of goodwill, that’s also completely understandable and acceptable. But the problem is that the mausoleum is a product formed from Death’s godly powers when “He” perished, a product of the characteristic, corpses, and the natural environment. Without the corresponding key, even deities can’t find it. With a door that cannot be opened, how is it possible for anyone to be passing by?
Also, Mr. Azik’s actions had been very sudden. He didn’t first seek out the members of the Numinous Episcopate that are carrying out the Artificial Death Project for information. He directly followed the calling and arrived at the Berserk Sea and entered Death’s treasure trove. If it’s not someone who can locate me or him, or them being someone who has a strong prescient ability, there’s almost no existence that can arrive in such a timely manner;
Finally, the Salinger that can revive via Mr. Azik’s body is almost certainly the “I’m mad, but I’m stronger” Death from the Fourth Epoch. That female voice directly addressed “Him” by his name without showing any signs of respect.
This…
As Klein seriously analyzed the information, he suddenly had a theory, but he couldn’t help but avoid the possibility.
Based on what he knew, the Evernight, Death, and Giant Beyonder pathways were a group of its own. They could be interchanged at High Sequences. And other than using the honorific name of Lady of Crimson or some special Grade o Sealed Artifact to occupy a portion of the Moon’s authority, the Goddess also had the title Mistress of Repose and Silence. That totally pointed to the Underworld and Death’s domain.
And back at the foggy town, and with his use of the holy sword to make a vow with the Goddess bearing witness, as well as the Goddess clearly possessing the authority of misfortune, it made Klein believed that he had entered “Her” special watchlist, just like how he singled out certain believers using the Sea God Scepter.
Making a bold assumption and seeking careful verification, then almost all the questions can be answered if she really was the Goddess.
As one of the seven orthodox deities, as one of the winners of the Pale Era, “She” has the level and right to address Death by “His” name…
And having been labeled by “Her,” once anything abnormal happens, such as me entering a strange place like Death’s treasure trove, “She” would definitely sense it and take the necessary action in response. Furthermore, as it definitely requires some time, “She” didn’t manage to stop it at the beginning… To “Her,” that Artificial Death, or the Death pathway’s Uniqueness that had initially come to life, clearly enhances “Her” authority in the aspects of repose and silence. It might even allow “Her” to directly intrude into Death’s domain, just like what the Mother Tree of Desire did to the Chained God…
When Death perished, the three Sequence 1 characteristics should’ve automatically separated. It’s unknown who received them. If the Goddess is searching for them, perhaps “Ruler of the Ancient Underworld, Lady of all the Undead” will be added to “Her” title…
Although Mr. Azik has been pursued by the Church’s High-Sequence Beyonders, he has ultimately never suffered any real threats. From the looks of it, the Goddess has been waiting all this time for today’s development… Upon coming to this realization, Klein suddenly felt a little frightened.
He was rather pious. At the very least, he superficially raised his right hand in a pious manner. Tapping four spots in a clockwise manner on his chest, he formed the sign of the crimson moon and muttered, “Praise the Lady.”
This made him recall the answer he received when he asked Snake of Fate Will Auceptin about obtaining the High-Sequence Beyonder potion formulas of the Seer pathway.
“…can only be obtained from the crazy Zaratul or the Hornacis mountain range. If you are the Blessed of the Evernight, treat it as though I didn’t say it.”
After the incident at the foggy town, Klein had already discovered that heading to the Hornacis mountain range and finding Zaratul was the same choice. Even stealing the Antigonus family’s notebook from Saint Samuel Cathedral’s basement was the same. And up to this date, he realized that the second line was not without meaning.
He stroked his chin and muttered, “Perhaps, maybe, possibly… I’m really considered a Blessed of the Evernight…”
Towards this, Klein wasn’t too unreceptive to it.
On the one hand, he had spent the first few months after coming to this world with the Church of Evernight’s Tingen Nighthawks team. He had a group of great teammates and colleagues. He had a rather heartwarming life and acceptable ideals. To this day, he still recalled the past; therefore, although he wasn’t a worshiper of the Evernight Goddess, he was very accepting of this deity.
On the other hand, at least on what he had seen to date, the Evernight Goddess had yet to show any ill intent. Instead, “She” had given him some “blessings.” Klein believed that since he had been specially marked, it was unlikely that he could be free from it anytime soon. All he could do was learn to accept it and make good use of it.
Of course, I can’t let down my guard… In addition, I already have too many enemies in the form of the Mother Tree of Desire, True Creator, Primordial Demoness, Primordial Moon, Blasphemer Amon, Angel of Fate Ouroboros, and others. Some of “Them” might even be able to get a hold of my location at any time. Without finding someone powerful to cozy up to, my future will really be difficult! With so many things on his plate, Klein quickly adjusted his state of mind.
To him, as long as the Goddess had labeled him from the moment he made the vow using the holy sword, and not earlier, as well as not constantly “monitoring” him, he found it acceptable.
At least from the special labels afforded to me by the Sea God Scepter, constant “monitoring” isn’t possible… Hmm, Mr. Azik will be sleeping for a very long period of time. The Goddess can’t just do a divine descent as “She’ pleases. There must be some corresponding obstacles and difficulties. Otherwise, the seven orthodox deities would have made divine descents all across the world to resolve all kinds of problems. That’s why I should keep a low profile and behave myself in the Southern Continent. I shouldn’t try to pin my hopes on an external factor… Klein reminded himself before scrutinizing his new marionette, Admiral Hell Ludwell.
To be frank, he was rather curious about the face hidden beneath the silver mask. But upon recalling how there was an anomaly when Ludwell took off his mask in their previous battle, he held back his thoughts. He planned to make the attempt again after he left the city and did it in the woods or somewhere uninhabited.
After some work, Klein gained a rough understanding of his new marionette’s Sequence and powers.
Ludwell was Sequence 5 Gatekeeper of the Death pathway, and he wasn’t a normal human.
The corresponding Sequence 9 was Corpse Collector. Back in Tingen, Klein had already learned of its specifics. He knew that they possessed certain traits of a corpse. Their entire being appeared rather cold and grim, and their body temperatures were relatively low. This allowed them to avoid being attacked by dead unintelligent spirits. At the same time, they also had their physical bodies enhanced. They gained resistance to the cold, decay, and corrosiveness of cadaveric auras. They were naturally equipped with Spirit Vision, and they understood the characteristics and weaknesses of undead creatures.
Sequence 8 was Gravedigger. Corpse Collectors who advanced to this Sequence become stronger. Their Spirit Vision was further enhanced as their agility increased. They were able to communicate with nearby spirits, allowing them to provide the Beyonder with help. Other than that, Gravediggers could quickly find the weaknesses of unfamiliar undead creatures and spirit world creatures via observation. This was known as the Eye of Death.
Sequence 7 Spirit Medium was a qualitative change. Beyonders of this Sequence gained knowledge of various kinds of mysticism rituals related to spirits. They could directly communicate with the natural spirits and loitering dead souls in the real world. Hence, they had informants everywhere.
At the same time, they could use different spirits to actualize different kinds of magic, creating various kinds of supernatural phenomena in a rather multifaceted way.
Sequence 6 Spirit Guide and Sequence 5 Gatekeeper didn’t experience a qualitative change from Spirit Medium other than an increase in the range for communication. Spirit Guides began involving themselves with the spirit world as they began “hiring” messengers and receiving the help of certain spirit world creatures. Gatekeeper could sense the entrance to the Underworld, allowing them to control the dead spirits inside, doing so as though they watched over the gates that separated the dead from the living
From Spirit Medium onwards, with the advancement of each Sequence, the quantity and quality of natural spirits, undead creatures, spirit world creatures that the Beyonders could control and order increased exponentially. Spirit Guide gained the use of the additional “Language of the Dead” that circumvented the protection provided by one’s physical body. Focused on the ability to communicate with a Spirit Body, the ability was enhanced to giving an order, to the point of slavery. Gatekeepers could even open the mysterious gate that separated life and death to a certain extent, opening the gates to the Underworld!
If it wasn’t for the natural restraints that Azik’s copper whistle had on the Corpse Collector pathway’s control over spirits, I probably wouldn’t have even had what it takes to fight Admiral Hell back then. And even now, if not for Traveling to ensure my safety, I might not be able to finish Ludwell off, even if I used demigod-level powers. In the future, I have to take note when taking revenge on Ince Zangwill. He was once a Gatekeeper after all. Klein nodded slightly, raised the cup, and drank a mouthful of black tea.
As for the weapon Ludwell had, it was named Harris Rapier. It originated from a prince from the Southern Continent in ancient times. It didn’t directly correspond to any Sequence or pathway. It was more of a product that was similar to King of the North Ulyssan who gathered similar characteristics without any proper rules.
It only had one Beyonder power-bringing absolute destruction to the items it stabbed.
As a pirate admiral with the highest bounty, Ludwell didn’t only have this mystical item. Unfortunately, his most precious Death ring had been taken by Azik. As for the silver mask on him, Klein temporarily had no way of taking it off for research.
Also, he really doesn’t like money. He has zero need for money… Klein lowered his cup and retracted his gaze. Considering how it was still early, he planned on leaving Kolain City and heading elsewhere to wait for Danitz to finish his investigations.
Chapter 919 “Perfect” Inference
Backlund, Cherwood Borough.
Fors, who was having an afternoon nap, jolted awake from her dreams. She saw an endless grayish-white fog and Mr. Moon who had his head bowed in prayer, clearly hearing his voice:
“… In the southeast outskirts of Backlund, in the middle of Delaire Forest, there is an abandoned ancient castle. In it are at least two ancient wraiths, and other dead spirits. The possibility of other Beyonders living there cannot be eliminated. The coordinates are…”
I finally have information on the main ingredient of Scribe. Information worth 300 pounds… Fors was instantly delighted as she immediately thanked Mr. Fool and sought “Him” to pass her message to The Moon that she would make payment shortly.
After completing this, she got out of bed and went to the first floor. She planned on pouring herself some wine to drink and consider when she would explore the abandoned castle, as well as the necessary preparations.
For the meantime, Leymano’s Travels cannot be rented out… Xio needs to come along… That abandoned castle has several dead spirits and is rather dangerous. I have to consider the combination of spells. If there’s anything lacking or not specialized, I’ll hire Mr. World, Mr. Hanged Man, and The Sun to record the corresponding Beyonder powers… Although Fors lacked actual combat experience, she had been mixing with Beyonder circles for years. Later, she had joined the Tarot Club, and having heard and seen much, she naturally knew the need for preparations before any adventures.
As for directly hiring Mr. World to do it, she had long struck it off her list of options. She believed that giving all the spoils and her savings to him wasn’t enough to hire him.
Of course, if her attempts at exploration proved that the abandoned castle was extremely dangerous, something that a Beyonder at her Sequence couldn’t enter, she would have no choice but to shoulder an enormous debt. After all, there was only hope and a future from being alive.
In theory, I shouldn’t reach that stage. There are still two demigod-level Beyonder powers left on Leymano’s Travels from Mr. World. At most, I’ll use it first and think of means to make up for it in the future… The only problem is that the two demigod-level Beyonder powers might not be suitable against wraiths and dead spirits… Fors sipped some Black Rand as her various thoughts took form.
At this point, she heard a key latching into the keyhole as she instinctively looked towards the door.
The door suddenly opened as Xio walked in, carrying two paper bags that emitted a rich fragrance.
“Desi pies?” Fors asked immediately before frowning in puzzlement. “Haven’t you had lots of commissions recently? Why are you back so early?”
Xio threw a bag of Desi pies over and said without hiding her smile, “I happened to walk past it. I also hadn’t had lunch, so I planned on taking a break.”
Without waiting for Fors to ask further, she said, “I’ve accumulated enough points! I can soon exchange them for the Interrogator potion formula!”
Although her monitoring of royal guard captain, Viscount Stratford, hadn’t had any significant progress, it was the kind that accumulated points on a daily basis. All she needed to do was submit a passable report every week to receive the corresponding “bounty.” Therefore, together with the other commissions and their varying levels of success, Xio had already earned enough to obtain the Interrogator potion formula.
“Finally…” Fors sincerely felt happy for her friend. Then, she shook the wine cup in her hand. “Shall we celebrate with a drink?”
At the same time, she also thought of something pertaining to herself.
This is great. After becoming a Sequence 7, Xio should’ve experienced a qualitative change. It will make exploring that ancient castle a sure thing!
Xio looked at the transparent liquid in the cup before shaking her head incessantly.
“Drinking is bad!”
With that said, she frowned.
“Besides, I abhor the smell.”
Before Fors could speak, she suddenly recalled something. She stood up and walked to the door.
“I saw the mailbox filled with things. Haven’t you opened it today?”
“I didn’t have the time.” Fors wore a look as though she was busy rushing out her drafts.
Xio was a person of action. Ignoring her explanation, she had already headed out to clear the mailbox.
About ten seconds later, she walked back in with a stack of newspapers and a few envelopes. As she looked at the addressee, she said, “It’s all yours! Two letters from the publisher. One’s an invitation letter from a surgery forum. One letter is from Pritz Harbor.”
Pritz Harbor… Fors’s mind stirred as she put down her cup, and caught the letter Xio threw at her.
She seemed to openly tear open all the letters in front of her friend, discovering that one of the letters was indeed from her teacher, Dorian Gray Abraham.
“…Calderón City is in a rather special spot deep in the spirit world. I’m not sure of its origins other than it’s very dangerous. A demigod had once stepped in without ever coming out… When selling the actual spirit world coordinates to that gathering’s member, there’s a need for you to warn him…”
Mr. World’s target is such a dangerous spirit world city? Fors stared at the letter in her hand as her eyes widened.
The Red Gloves team which had arrived at the next East Balam city had rendezvoused with the local Nighthawks, taking up an office of theirs.
“Everyone shall have half the day off. We will start tomorrow morning.” Soest took out his pocket watch and opened it.
They were about to strike a secret gathering location of the Numinous Episcopate to find more information of the Artificial Death Project and dig out another batch of enemies that hid in Backlund.
As for the information obtained from Ulika, they had already sent it back to Backlund via telegram. They didn’t need to worry about the subsequent work. After all, they weren’t the only Red Gloves team. Backlund’s local Nighthawks were aplenty and powerful.
Leonard and Daly were just about to seek out their lodgings to rest when a Nighthawk with some East Balam blood walked in with a piece of paper.
“A new telegram from Backlund.”
Soest reached out to take it, and after opening it for a few seconds, he said with a grave expression, “Gehrman Sparrow has appeared again. Using divination methods, it has been confirmed that it’s him.”
Gehrman Sparrow… Leonard wasn’t surprised by this outcome. He already knew from Dwayne Dantès that his former colleague, Klein Moretti, was still alive.
He curiously asked, “What did Gehrman Sparrow do again?”
Soest surveyed the area and sternly said, “He boarded the Black Tulip and turned Admiral Hell Ludwell into his marionette.”
“Admiral Hell?”
“Ludwell?”
“Marionette?”
The Red Gloves could hardly hide their astonishment as they exclaimed one after another. Even Leonard Mitchell was extremely surprised.
One had to know that Admiral Hell Ludwell, who wore the ring left by Death, had the highest bounty among the Seven Pirate Admirals. He was publicly recognized to be the strongest beneath the Four Kings. He was definitely not someone an ordinary Sequence 5 could compare to. As for Gehrman Sparrow, he had actually boarded his ship, turning Admiral Hell into his marionette despite being surrounded by his, the latter’s, undead army and subordinates!
Although they didn’t know much about a Faceless and a Marionettist, just the term marionette was enough to let them know that Admiral Hell Ludwell’s outcome was worse than death.
He’s already this strong? He infiltrated Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate to meet the requirements for a demigod ritual? Leonard gradually fell silent as he didn’t ask more.
At this moment, Soest offered more information:
“According to the crew that escaped from the Black Tulip, there wasn’t a fight back then. Gehrman Sparrow and another man boarded the ship. The moment Admiral Hell Ludwell saw them, he gave up any resistance and prostrated himself onto the deck, calling the man ‘Death Consul.’ Later, he allowed Gehrman Sparrow to turn him into his marionette.”
“Death Consul…” Leonard subconsciously turned to look at Daly Simone.
He believed that this Sequence 5 Beyonder of the Corpse Collector pathway likely knew what Death Consul meant.
Daly scoffed and shook her head.
“I only know that the former Balam Empire, a blood descendant of Death that ruled the real world was known as Death Consul.”
“However, the Numinous Episcopate’s royal faction’s leader has never called himself Death Consul,” another Red Glove, Cindy, mentioned in puzzlement.
This was rather open knowledge amongst the Nighthawks. Those that reached Sequence 7 and above, or those who joined the Red Gloves, had the right to be privy to this information.
As for the Artificial Death faction, it was even more unlikely for any of them to call themselves Death Consul.
“Who knows? Perhaps the Numinous Episcopate has fractured again. Now, there’s an additional Death Consul faction.” Daly first made a casual comment before she thought and said, “Gehrman Sparrow has a mysterious origin. His motives for infiltrating Chanis Gate is unknown. Perhaps, it’s really related to the Numinous Episcopate.”
The Numinous Episcopate had always been a main target that the Church of Evernight had been trying to take down. The conflict between the two ran deep.
Her statement reminded Leonard Mitchell of something because he knew that Gehrman Sparrow was Klein Moretti. Furthermore, he had joined a secret organization that worshiped The Fool and represented itself with tarot cards and had a working relationship with the Numinous Episcopate.
In the few factions of the Numinous Episcopate, there’s no Death Consul… Admiral Hell Ludwell can almost be confirmed to be an “arm” of the Numinous Episcopate. Dealing with him is equivalent to dealing with the Numinous Episcopate…
Dwayne Dantès once said that the members of that secret organization come from different places with different goals… Klein’s goal is revenge. Could the goal of one of the members be to strike the Numinous Episcopate, to gradually absorb them to revive or recreate Death in their own image?
Since there’s an undying monster like Dwayne Dantès who lived since the Fourth Epoch, it’s normal for that secret organization to have an additional ancient Death Consul. Perhaps, his corresponding tarot card is Death! As his mind raced, Leonard began believing that he had obtained the truth.
Then, he made a connection with certain details.
Dwayne Dantès is an undying creature who had lived since the Fourth Epoch.
He knows the Southern Continent very well.
He recently left Backlund and has gone missing!
Leonard was alarmed. Taking the opportunity while his teammates were in discussion, he lifted his teacup and covered his mouth, softly muttering to himself, “Old Man, could Dwayne Dantès be the Death Consul?”
Pallez Zoroast’s slightly-aged voice said with a smiling tone, “No.
“Balam Empire’s Death Consul is both a rank and a title. It’s also the name of the Death pathway’s Sequence 2.”
Sequence 2… That secret organization even has a Sequence 2 angel… Leonard’s pupils constricted as he muttered once again, “How are you so certain that Dwayne Dantès isn’t the Death Consul? Because he’s not an angel?”
Pallez immediately chuckled.
“No. The reason is very simple. You’ve seen the real Death Consul’s portrait before. Back when you Nighthawks were investigating Welch’s suicide. You might have even met him personally.
“He’s a teacher at Khoy University’s Department of History, Azik Eggers.”
Azik Eggers… Leonard was taken aback before he came to a realization.
He finally understood how Klein Moretti was able to resurrect from the dead, why he was fine suffering curses, or why he could join the secret organization symbolized by tarot cards, doing all of that while usually not showing anything special about himself!
The reason was that behind Klein was a member of the secret organization with the corresponding tarot card: Death!
Chapter 920 Calderón’s Origins
Bayam, the slums.
Hooded with a mask underneath it, The Hanged Man Alger once again met with Admiral of Stars Cattleya.
At a table, the two of them sat across each other, facing each other without saying a word.
Finally, Cattleya said, “Have you heard the news?”
Alger didn’t directly answer as he returned with a question:
“The one about Gehrman Sparrow?”
Cattleya fell silent for a few seconds and nodded.
“He has turned Admiral Hell into his marionette.”
Be it Admiral of Blood from before or the present Admiral Hell, they were both pirates who had a higher bounty than her. No matter how confident she was of herself, she didn’t believe that the two Sequence 5 elites were weaker than her!
“You learned of it earlier than I expected.” Alger confirmed the authenticity of the news in a tactful manner.
Being a member of the Church of Storms which controlled a large region of the sea, he could directly obtain the latest news from the official channels.
Cattleya curled her lips and said, “If the Future were at sea, I might have to take days or even weeks to receive it. But I’ve been in Bayam recently.”
She didn’t divulge her intel source.
After a pause, Admiral of Stars asked frankly, “What else do you know about this matter?”
Alger shook his head.
“I was trying to figure out the exact situation when I saw your signal, so I rushed here to meet you.”
Cattleya nodded slightly.
“Gehrman Sparrow and Admiral Hell didn’t engage in a battle. Ludwell didn’t resist, because Gehrman Sparrow had boarded the Black Tulip with a man who was addressed as Death Consul.”
Death Consul… Alger’s pupils dilated as he felt an indescribable pressure.
Such a term wasn’t something any random demigod could undertake!
Furthermore, that wasn’t something the man flaunted himself, but an honorific term that Admiral Hell Ludwell had used. Furthermore, he gave up resistance and was willing to lose his life!
With The Hanged Man not saying a word, Cattleya added, “In the Death pathway, Death Consul is the name of the Sequence 2. Of course, every emperor of the Balam Empire was also given this title.”
Indeed, an angel, an angel from the Death domain… Alger automatically ignored the latter possibility. After all, based on the “acting method,” the position of emperor was definitely held by a Sequence 2 angel before the Balam Empire fell. And for someone who could make Admiral Hell become Gehrman Sparrow’s marionette without putting up any resistance, they were definitely not something a mere title could accomplish.
At this moment, Alger suddenly thought of something, something that left a deep impression on
him.
After Vice Admiral Hurricane Qilangos successfully fled, he was found standing by the side of an artificial lake. His face had rapidly rotted with pieces of flesh falling off. Even his eyeballs had rolled out of their sockets.
It was undoubtedly the damage dealt by a potent force from the Death domain. And Alger later confirmed that it was done by Mr. Fool’s Blessed.
To rapidly cause the death of a pirate admiral without him putting up any resistance, especially one who carried such a powerful Sealed Artifact, the assailant’s level was obvious!
The Church of Storms’s Spellsinger of God Archbishop Snake had determined at the scene that it was done by a High-Sequence Beyonder from the Death pathway and that it was not the person he knew.
Alger had no doubts about that. He believed that it was done by a Sequence 4 or Sequence 3 demigod, in other words, a saint. He also felt horrified that Mr. Fool’s Blessed was a High-Sequence Beyonder.
Now, he secretly gulped his saliva with great difficulty, believing that he had underestimated Mr. Fool back then as well as that Blessed.
That person wasn’t a saint but a Grounded Angel, one that shared the same level as the three crowns of the various orthodox Churches!
When it came to religion, the three crowns represented the various Churches’ pope, pontiff, or chief shepherd.
A Death Consul as a Blessed… Although Mr. Fool is still recovering, the amount of strength at his disposal is quite sizable… Alger’s thoughts churned as his eyes shimmered. He was momentarily at a loss for words.
Cattleya sensed his gloom as she asked, “You seem to have recalled something.”
Alger deliberated for two seconds before vaguely replying, “Based on what I know, Mr. Fool has a Death angel amongst his Blessed.”
That matches… Cattleya said as though she was muttering to herself, “Then why did The World promise me Mythical Creature blood that’s not from that Death angel? Is it due to having closer ties with the other one, making it easier to obtain?”
“Perhaps.” Although Alger felt that Admiral of Stars’s inference wasn’t wrong, he habitually gave a noncommittal answer.
Cattleya didn’t continue on the topic as she said, “We will start the operation tonight from half-past seven to eight.
“If you can participate in it, head over there with me.”
She has finally figured out the situation with the Artisan? Alger secretly heaved a sigh of relief and asked in puzzlement, “Why that time?”
This wasn’t the most suitable period for any covert operation. Once any mistake was made, the official Beyonders would quickly detect it and rush over.
Cattleya nudged the heavy glasses on her nose and said with a complicated smile, “It’s because it’s dinnertime for them.
“And they will be having mushrooms for dinner.”
What’s the connection… The experienced Alger realized that he couldn’t read the subcontext of Admiral of Stars’s words.
East Balam, in the lush and humid forest.
Klein deliberately avoided the main path and came to an uninhabited area. He planned on getting Ludwell to take off his silver mask.
This wasn’t only to satisfy his curiosity but for a genuine reason. The silver mask was too striking. If he didn’t deal with it, there was no amount of disguising that could direct the attention of others away from it.
The biggest problem for a Marionettist is the marionette’s identity… The more powerful the marionette, the more famous they were while alive. Bringing one along with me has the risk of being exposed… If it wasn’t because I didn’t have the time to finish off the pirates on the Black Tulip, I would have had the means to keep it under wraps. For example, I could continue letting Ludwell be the captain while I pretend to be his subordinate. To a Faceless, that’s very simple… Klein sighed as he passed through the forest.
There were many mosquitoes around him, but none of them came for him. All of them were circling Admiral Hell Ludwell, trying to suck his blood in vain.
Klein had given his new marionette the Green Essence ring which attracted mosquitoes. This was because its effects were completely overshadowed by Flower of Blood. Wearing the two rings was rather meaningless for Winner Enzo. In addition, Klein had confirmed that Ludwell’s situation was special. He wasn’t too afraid of being bitten by mosquitoes.
After walking a distance, Klein casually tossed a coin and stopped.
After a few minutes of contemplation, he decided to finish something else before removing the new marionette’s mask. This was because, through this process, he could confirm the severity of the latent danger beneath the mask.
Taking out the corresponding items, Klein quickly set up a ritual and moved the radio transceiver from above the gray fog to the real world.
He wanted to contact Arrodes!
Before he left Kolain City, he had paid Miss Magician 350 pounds for the spirit world coordinates to Calderón City. He had also been warned about the extreme dangers associated with it. Therefore, he planned on obtaining more information from two channels in order to prepare for his hunting mission.
The two channels involved asking the magic mirror and Red Light. With Mr. Azik being in prolonged slumber, Klein decided not to hesitate further. He planned on expanding his social circle, and not just stubbornly and inflexibly stick to the Evernight Goddess. He needed to find powers to balance things out. And the relatively friendly Seven Lights of the spirit world were the best choice!
With the appearance of the radio transceiver, the surrounding woods suddenly turned gloomy. It was as though the spirit world had overlapped with the real world.
In about ten seconds, tapping sounds sounded. Illusory white paper began being spat out:
“Exalted Great Master, your puny, loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is here to answer your summoning.
“There’s temporarily no danger here. What say you?”
Seeing this coquettish manner of speech, Klein sighed silently and finally confirmed that he had connected to the magic mirror, Arrodes.
He had previously been afraid that the white piece of paper would have the words: “I want to have a child with you.”
Of course, he had divined the level of danger of contacting Arrodes above the gray fog, and he obtained an answer that it was fine. However, with the Mother Tree of Desire having a precedent of interfering with divination, as well as his misinterpretation of infiltrating Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate, he wasn’t too certain.
“Indeed.” Klein nodded in a reserved manner before asking. “What do you know of Calderón City in the spirit world?”
Amidst clicking sounds, a piece of illusory white paper exited the radio transceiver in a hesitant manner:
“I can’t see that city too clearly. I do not know its exact state, but I can confirm that a saint had perished in there before. There were also certain angels, Travelers, and spirit world creatures who had once entered to explore it and left it alive in a relatively smooth manner. However, none of them got much out of it.
“Also, I know the origins of that city.”
Without waiting for Klein to press, more illusory white paper spat out amidst clicking sounds:
“Its former name was the City of the Dead. It was a grounded divine kingdom of the ancient goddess, Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace.
“Ever since that ancient goddess opened up the Underworld, ‘Her’ divine kingdom was moved there. The City of the Dead gradually became the holy grounds of ‘Her’ descendants and believers.
“Before Gregrace was heavily injured by the ancient sun god and had the city uprooted and thrown deep into the spirit world, none of its citizens ever came out again. The name ‘Calderón’ originates from the Abraham family’s angel, the first person who stepped in. In the Language of the Dead, it means ‘Unknown Soul.’”
Chapter 921 Politeness First
When it came to the understanding of ancient gods, Klein knew as much as many High-Sequence Beyonders. After all, he had the City of Silver who had continued on from the Second Epoch to this day behind him. The corresponding myths that were passed down the ages had left plenty of influence.
Based on what he knew, Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace was a so-called ancient goddess. Because of the City of Silver’s Creator, the ancient sun god who eventually ended up being consumed by the Kings of Angels dealt heavy damage to “Her.” Eventually, “She” perished towards the end of the Second Epoch.
However, “Her” influence had yet to dissipate to this day. Signs of “Her” existence remained because “She” was the founder of the Underworld!
City of the Dead… Unknown Soul… Ancient goddess… It sounds very dangerous… Klein looked at the radio transceiver in front of him and fell silent.
Tap. Tap. Tap. Another piece of illusory white paper spat out:
“Apart from that, I’m unsure of the rest.
“Great Master, I have a suggestion. Would you like to hear it?”
That’s a nice question… Klein reined in his thoughts and nodded gently.
“Speak.”
The clacking of the radio transceiver became increasingly brisker as a new line of text quickly appeared on the illusory white paper:
“Regarding Calderón City, you can ask Red Light Aiur Moria.”
I still have to ask Red Light in the end… Klein nodded slightly and switched to asking, “Is there any danger if I were to remove Admiral Hell Ludwell’s mask?”
“No!” A decisive answer appeared before Klein’s eyes.
That’s good… he thought and said, “Let’s end it here for today.”
“Great Master, wise Master, in another one or two minutes, a gaze will be cast here! Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, will await your next summoning. Goodbye~” The radio transceiver began tapping without any hesitation.
Another one or two minutes? Why didn’t you say so earlier? Klein was alarmed as though he was seeing a countdown timer on a bomb. He hurriedly used the altar and material he had yet cleared to set up a sacrificial ritual. He then threw the radio transceiver above the gray fog.
After doing all of this and confirming that there weren’t any anomalies around him, Klein made Ludwell walk to the side and not face him directly as he took off the silver mask.
Gloomy pale-white light spewed out, but it wasn’t as exaggerated in his battle between Klein and Ludwell. It only enveloped a small region like an extinguishing candle.
Meanwhile, as the radio transceiver had been sent above the gray fog, the gloomy, cold feeling that had disappeared in the nearby forest appeared again. Furthermore, it had an indescribable sense of horror that struck at the heart.
This reminded Klein of a cemetery and the legendary Underworld.
After waiting a few seconds, seeing that there weren’t any additional abnormal developments, he made his other marionette, Winner Enzo, to circle to Ludwell’s front and carefully observe the face that had been masked for extended periods of time.
The face lacked flesh; its skin clung tightly to his bones without any colors. It was as translucent as crystal.
Beneath the “crystal,” transparent and indescribable shadows quickly flowed out, at times fusing with the skull, and at other times they shrank in gaps, surfacing on his teeth.
Compared to the first one or two months of his transmigration, Klein would’ve been shocked by Admiral Hell’s appearance, but now, having already seen all kinds of odd Rampagers and mutated bodies, he wasn’t shocked by such looks.
After another round of research, Klein completely figured out Ludwell’s condition.
All of this stemmed from the unique traits of him being a Gatekeeper.
At Sequence 5, after becoming Gatekeeper, Beyonders could use their bodies as cages that belonged exclusively to the Underworld, allowing them to contain a certain number of souls, deceased, and natural spirits. As such, they obtained all kinds of unique powers with powerful helpers. There was no need to bring a huge undead army around in an eye-catching manner.
This was the origin of many folk tales.
Another purpose of a Gatekeeper was an ancient role: to guard the Underworld in their bodies, preventing the souls contained within from escaping, and to use them. This similarly had the symbolism of a pair of double illusory doors.
And after ancient Death, Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace, created the Underworld, it was bestowing a small amount of the Death pathway’s authority to all Gatekeepers. This made Beyonders of this Sequence receive an enhancement in strength.
The reason why Ludwell kept wearing the mask was because he had contained a powerful Underworld creature in him. On the one hand, this creature could be used by him, and on the other hand, it was eroding his body, turning him into a half-human, half-dead existence. At the same time, ultimately, this creature was innately connected to the Underworld. It was attempting to open the door and return.
This was a combination of a Gatekeeper’s own powers and authority, and with the augmentation from Death’s ring, it allowed Admiral Hell Ludwell to enlarge the Door to the Underworld, allowing him to steer the Black Tulip directly inside.
Half-human and half-dead form… No wonder Ludwell dares to enter the Underworld. A real living person probably can’t survive a second inside… Yes, that Underworld creature gives his body some traits of a dead soul, allowing him to extract the Spirit Bodies of others remotely. I had suffered from that back then… Klein thought in enlightenment as he made Ludwell wear the silver mask again.
The mask’s purpose was to placate the soul. It allowed the Underworld creature in Ludwell’s body to be in a relatively calm state most of the time.
After resolving his puzzlement, Klein cast his gaze back onto the altar.
He wanted to attempt to contact one of the spirit world’s Seven Lights.
In this aspect, there were special secret deed rituals and the corresponding spirit channeling ritual he could choose from. After some consideration, Klein chose the latter. This was because a secret deed ritual required him to open up his mind and spirit, allowing the targeted existence to make contact and thus obtain certain knowledge, strength, help, and a spiritual experience. This also meant that his body’s thoughts and secrets were open to that existence.
And through the spirit channeling ritual, there were two types—direct communication and praying for a soulfall. As the spirit world’s Seven Lights were extremely lofty existences, Klein couldn’t guarantee a response based on the ritual’s request. Therefore, although he wished to communicate remotely via spirit channeling, he had to make preparations for a soulfall to show his sincerity.
Lighting three candles and dripping liquids like mint essential oil, Klein specially took out a paper figurine and placed it on the altar for the vessel for the soulfall. If there wasn’t anything similar, the supplicating target would soulfall onto him, just like how Danitz had requested Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina’s soulfall back then. There were also two scenarios. First, the possessed body would lose all their senses, and they would have the corresponding existence control a certain part of their body so as to facilitate providing a question and answer. The simplest example was one using the mouth to speak while the other controlled a hand to write.
Klein quickly completed the first part of the ritual before he took a step back, opened his mouth, and chanted in ancient Hermes, “I!
“I summon in my name:
“I pray to communicate with the inextinguishable light of the spirit world, the embodiment of infinite knowledge, the Red who wields authority and will…”
The biggest difference between this spirit channeling ritual and ordinary ones was that it couldn’t be directed to deities, be it the Evernight Goddess or the God of Knowledge and Wisdom, “Their” honorific names couldn’t appear in the ritual or else it was bound to fail.
From a mysticism angle, this meant that the spirit world’s Seven Lights didn’t serve any deity.
As the words that facilitated the communication with natural spirits were said, Klein saw the three flames burgeon as light splattering sounds connected together as though a door of light was opening.
The area around the altar suddenly turned silent and dark as pairs of unknown eyes looked over from different areas.
A cold, gloomy air blew past. Apart from the three candles, all the items on the altar floated in midair. Among them, the paper figurine staggered straight as its surface was tainted with a thick, clean red that didn’t look bloody at all.
“Greetings.” As Klein recalled the description of the spirit world’s Seven Lights from some mysticism books, he spoke by following the correct way of interacting that he had concluded.
He acted like he was facing a teacher.
The bright red paper figurine’s head moved slightly as it let out an illusory but stern voice:
“Hello there.”
Quite polite… Indeed, spirit channeling became a soulfall. Thankfully, I made preparations… Various thoughts flashed in Klein’s mind as he earnestly and politely asked, “Your Excellency Aiur Moria, I have a question I would like to ask you.”
“You can just call me Aiur Moria. Please go ahead and ask.” The paper figurine floating in midair seemed to be competing with Klein about who was more polite.
“I wish to get information on Calderón City.” Klein didn’t change his attitude. After all, in the Foodaholic Empire, there was a proverb: Nobody will find fault with extra courtesy.
The bright red, nearly transparent paper figurine pondered for two seconds and said, “Can I know your purpose?”
Klein didn’t conceal his purpose. He frankly said, “To hunt a Spirit World Plunderer.”
The paper figurine’s head moved slightly.
“That’s indeed something that can only be found in Calderón City with ease. Elsewhere, Spirit World Plunderers are like a drop of water in the ocean. They are very hard to distinguish, and even I will occasionally discover them. I’m unable to lock onto them for long periods of time.
“A number of them are active in the core region of Calderón City. A few are scattered in the periphery. As long as you don’t attempt to go too deep inside, it’s actually not too dangerous. Unfortunately, due to special reasons, us Seven Lights are prohibited from entering; otherwise, we could still provide you with some actual help.”
“That’s formerly the divine kingdom of the ancient goddess, Gregrace?” Klein’s heart settled down as he asked as a form of confirming the answers.
The bright red paper figurine said, “Yes, the ancient Death wished to revive ‘Herself’ using this City of the Dead, but ‘She’ failed completely. The authority was taken by Balam’s Death.
“However, this also makes Calderón City more dangerous because the setup left by the ancient goddess underwent an anomaly after the failure. As for what it has turned into, I’m not too sure.”
Is that so… Klein nodded indiscernibly. He raised a few questions about other matters and received a rather satisfactory answer.
…
Bayam. Outside a house near the harbor.
Alger and Cattleya were patiently waiting for the people inside to finish their dinner.
Chapter 922 Mushrooms and Fish
Looking at the lights that emitted out of the oriel window, the hooded and masked Alger was just about to ask about the details of the operation when he suddenly saw a shadow grow out of the rich darkness. It materialized as a lanky, pale, sickly young man.
Bloodless Heath Doyle… Alger quickly recognized the man to be the second mate of the Future.
Heath didn’t look at him as he directly said to Cattleya, “Captain, they didn’t notice anything and turned those mushrooms into cream of mushroom soup. They plan to use the prepared pan-fried fish as tonight’s main course.”
“Excellent.” Cattleya removed the heavy glasses on her nose and used her eyes which had a mysterious purple hue to look through the neighboring house’s dining hall across the walls.
Heath Doyle didn’t speak further as his body instantly darkened and returned to the shadows. It was unknown where he had slunk to.
After hearing their conversation, and combining it with what Ma’am Hermit had previously mentioned, Alger had a rough idea of the core element to tonight’s operation:
Mushrooms!
Poisonous mushrooms!
Although he didn’t know what method Admiral of Stars was using to cause the spiritual intuition of the Beyonders inside to be ineffective and not be able to distinguish normal mushrooms from poisonous mushrooms, Alger believed that there was nothing impossible in mysticism.
He hesitantly said, “Will this cause Artisan Cielf’s death?”
Unaffiliated Artisans were rather rare, so Alger didn’t wish to lose such a “friend” if there was still room for turning things around. To him, the best case was to imprison the fellow and make him the exclusive Artisan for both him and The Hermit.
“No.” Cattleya calmly shook her head as she explained, “Be it from the information you gave and the observations of my crew, there’s one point to take note of: Cielf doesn’t like fish, and he even hates it. This might have to do with him getting a fish bone stuck in his throat when he was young.”
And it was because of this matter that Cattleya ultimately chose the mushroom strategy. This could effectively reduce the enemy’s effective strength while allowing their side to minimize any risks.
The dark environment-bred mushrooms that devoured flesh and blood and were the first to be eliminated by Admiral of Stars because they could let Beyonders with sharp spiritual perception sense something amiss. This was akin to facing something poisonous. In addition, Beyonders who believed in the Primordial Moon had a rather deep understanding of herbs, plants, and fruits. Relying on visual observation, they were likely able to identify mushrooms that posed danger.
To trick them, the only way was for the food to be harmless itself. Only through its contact with something else did a mutation occur.
Based on this, the mushrooms previously created by Frank were perfect!
If the two conditions of fish and water weren’t met, the mushrooms were ordinary mushrooms. They could neither poison a person to death or cause diarrhea. It would be digested bit by bit and be broken down into its different components before being expelled by the body. At this point, any more fish and water was useless.
For this, Cattleya specially got Frank to temporarily abandon his experiment and had obtained a batch of mushrooms. She also promised to hunt an Aurora Order Rose Bishop for him.
“Hates fish…” Alger whispered, feeling like he couldn’t keep up with The Hermit’s thought process.
He had clearly asked if the poisonous mushrooms could cause Artisan Cielf’s death, but the answer he received was that the Artisan wouldn’t die because he didn’t like fish and even hated it.
Is there some connection between the two? Alger questioned inwardly in puzzlement, but he didn’t say it out loud.
He maintained his silence and planned to observe more and take note.
After a while, there were screams from inside the house, followed by pangs of painful grunts and vomiting
“Begin,” Cattleya issued an order in an abnormally succinct manner.
Her figure instantly turned transparent, turning into a sculpture formed by countless stars.
The sculpture shattered instantly as bright stars surged towards the house’s door and drilled through a gap.
As stars gathered inside, Cattleya’s figure materialized.
Then, she heard howling winds and sounds of collisions.
The door frame shook before the door opened. Wearing a hood and mask, Alger entered the targeted building not much slower than Admiral of Stars.
He swept his gaze and quickly took in the situation at the dining hall.
Artisan Cielf was retreating from the table with a look of horror.
On the ground were two men and a woman who were constantly vomiting mushrooms. At their chests, their clothes had ripped apart as one mushroom after another sprouted.
Upon sensing someone enter, they subconsciously looked up, revealing bunches of white spores on their faces.
Under his mask, Alger’s face involuntarily twitched.
Although he was experienced and knowledgeable, and with him being a Beyonder who had his fair share of experience seeing horrifying scenes, such a scene still left a striking visual and mental impact on him.
Cattleya had expected it, but she had never expected such a harrowing sight. After a moment of surprise, she held her right hand to her mouth and blew a whistle.
Illusory ropes emerged from the ground and coiled around the three Primordial Moon believers like snakes.
“Is there a way to stop this?” Cattleya said to the shadow in the corner.
After a moment of silence, Heath Doyle’s voice sounded.
“Frank said that he hadn’t obtained a way to stop it in his experiments. The only way is cremation.”
Cremation… Cattleya’s brows quivered. Immediately, she took out some powder from a pocket and threw them out.
The powder seemed to have a life of their own as they accurately landed on the three primitive believers and the various mushrooms.
Silently, they burst into scarlet flames and silently burned whatever they touched.
Artisan Cielf was already dumbstruck from witnessing the mutation. When someone intruded, he had thought of resisting using his mystical item, but he quickly recognized the intruder to be Admiral of Stars Cattleya. Hence, he wisely gave up and stood in his spot, waiting.
He knew that he was of significant value. No matter where he went, he was not someone who would immediately be killed. Furthermore, Admiral of Stars never had any infamy to her name.
Worst comes to worst, I’ll just have to join the Star Pirates… Besides, this pirate admiral seems to be more beautiful than the bounty notices. She exudes a completely different air… Cielf tugged at his wolf fang necklace and forced a smile, awaiting the intruder to mention her purpose.
Cattleya glanced at him and seriously observed his appearance. All she could confirm was that he was a classic example of someone from Intis, but she failed to find any similarities to Queen Mystic.
The pirate admiral deliberated and said, “I had been introduced by a friend, hoping to get you to create a mystical item, but I later discovered that you were with some Primordial Moon believers.
“The three of them aren’t too strong and couldn’t restrain you at all. Why do you still remain here?”
In this operation, Cattleya’s main hypothetical enemy was actually the Artisan himself. This was because she could neither kill him or control him. Furthermore, he still had many well-matched mystical items, making him a powerful enemy. Yet, things developed smoothly to her surprise.
Cielf said with a smile, “They had strong ones in Bayam in the beginning. Using particular floral fragrances and powders, they infected me with a strange ailment, making me increasingly weaker.”
Cattleya casually sized him up and said, “You have already recovered, so why aren’t you taking this opportunity to escape?”
Alger stood by the side silently. He didn’t say a word, afraid that his voice might betray him.
Artisan Cielf chuckled and said, “While I was under their control, they told me that as long as I believed in the Primordial Moon, I could use certain rituals to treat my chronic illness. I couldn’t resist the temptation and tried it, and it really succeeded. I found the feeling of being a man again…”
Having said that, he came to an abrupt halt, realizing that he had said too much, exposing his secret illness.
This is him letting himself go too far when it comes to women; thus, slowly losing his abilities in bed? Alger chuckled inwardly.
Cielf looked up and glanced at them. Seeing that no one was mocking him, he coughed slightly and continued, “It wasn’t something that relied on medicine. I really recovered my young, virile state. Later, I had two dreams of a moon that was bloody and very enticing
“I believed that I had already become a believer of the Primordial Moon; therefore, I didn’t dare to escape.”
Cattleya and Alger silently exchanged gazes, simultaneously passing the death sentence on him.
As long as someone truly believed in an evil god, devil, or some other secret existence; unless they were willing to continue in the faith and slowly become crazier, there was no regret. Even if they were protected by official Beyonder factions and didn’t suffer any problems for prolonged periods, they might end up strangling themselves in their sleep years later!
This was nearly unsalvageable, unless they earned the right to receive the blessings of a Grounded Angel like a pope of a major Church, or if they accepted being isolated by certain Sealed Artifacts and live underground forever.
Of course, under such situations, there were also many who did nothing and managed to live to a ripe old age before dying a natural death. However, they were mostly ordinary people, targets that the evil gods, devils, and hidden existences easily ignored. As for Cielf, he was a very useful Artisan.
Cattleya didn’t mention the Primordial Moon believers again. To her, it wasn’t a big problem whether the Artisan believed in an evil god. As long as he could be communicated with to reach a deal for cooperation and not go crazy from time to time, the other matters weren’t something a pirate needed to be worried about.
She switched topics and said, “What mystical items do you have now? I’ll choose a few and leave you with the rest.”
Towards such a development, Artisan Cielf wasn’t too surprised. She was a pirate, not a policewoman. Doing a heist in passing was extremely normal. For her to leave him some items was something he should earnestly thank her for.
In fact, with his level and items, it was possible for him to successfully escape if he went all-out, but he lacked the courage.
“Alright.” Cielf took out a pair of grayish-white glasses from his breast pocket. “Gargoyle Glasses. As long as sightlines are met, it can cause the other party to turn numb all over as though they are being petrified. There are two negative effects. First, if one wears it and looks into a mirror, one will turn numb as well. Second, one’s body will turn heavy, making one unagile.”
Isn’t that the item I reserved… So it has already been made… Looking at the Artisan, Alger couldn’t help but narrow his eyes.
Chapter 923 After Effects
Cielf didn’t notice the change in Alger’s eyes. He pointed at one of the “cremated” Primordial Moon believers and said, “That cane was taken from me. It’s called ‘Word of the Sea.’ It can release lightning at a target. Waving it and striking it will cause it to be augmented with wind blades. Apart from that, it can also create large water spheres and corrosive rainwater. It can also allow the wielder to not be afraid of deep-sea pressure. They can freely extract oxygen from the water. At the same time, it can also be used as a wand to provide flight.
“There are three negative side effects. First, it enjoys singing. Every six hours, it has to belt out a song. The resulting effects don’t discriminate between friend or foe. Due to the different choices of songs and styles, it can make one’s mind go adrift or have one’s mind and soul shocked, and at other times, cause one to be irascible and be in a state of lowered reason. Of course, even without waiting six hours, it will also be very willing to sing if you so desire.
“Second, you can probably tell that it’s equipped with living characteristics. Furthermore, it’s one that is rather testy. It enjoys tripping, beating, or pulling the wielder down stairs when they aren’t paying attention.
“Third, it will cause the wielder to easily be struck by lightning. Therefore, on stormy days, either don’t go out or don’t bring it along.”
This is the Sealed Artifact that was made from Gehrman Sparrow’s Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristic. If he were to know that you had already made it and had allowed the Primordial Moon believer to take it away, you will definitely be sold to someone who is need of you—in the form of a Beyonder characteristic… Alger looked towards the dining table and saw the black silver-inlaid cane.
From what he knew, regardless of whether the other negative effects were severe, mystical items with living characteristics were considered Sealed Artifacts. This was because there were unpredictable dangers associated with them.
With Cattleya and her companion not telling him that he was done, Cielf could only continue taking out mystical items with a glum face.
“This short knife is called ‘Blade of Poison.’ The effects are obvious. There’s no need for me to give any additional information, right?
“Eh, every time it deals damage, it will add on a random poison. As for what it is, it’s all luck.
“Its negative effects aren’t too serious. It will only cause medical treatment to fail and the feeling of being drunk to accumulate within the wielder.”
Cielf continued introducing a few mystical items and finally heard Cattleya say, “Excellent, the rest are yours.”
Phew… She still left me with three… Not only did Cielf not bear a grudge, he felt deep down how nice a person Admiral of Stars was. It was as though he had suffered some psychological ailments. Cattleya then turned to look at The Hanged Man.
“You pick first.”
She knew that The World Gehrman Sparrow had commissioned a mystical item to be made by the Artisan. Therefore, The Hanged Man had to first select the crazy adventurer’s item first.
Alger nodded and took the Word of the Sea and the Gargoyle Glasses. Then, he indicated that the rest were spoils of war.
Cattleya thought for a moment and said, “Pick another one. The rest will be mine.”
She wasn’t too interested in the remaining mystical items because she had two rather powerful items that suited her. She had also obtained the Scales of Luck and Judge Button later; thus, covering all her bases. Under such a situation, the stacking of negative effects was something to be considered. Unless it was something extremely special, it wasn’t something she would take a second look or choose to exchange.
Of course, as a pirate admiral, she never found mystical items too excessive. After all, she had to hand over some of them to the Moses Ascetic Order and leave the rest to reward her crew.
Alger fell silent for a moment. Starting from what items and Beyonder powers he had, he chose the Blade of Poison.
Following that, Cattleya instructed Bloodless Heath Doyle to move the mystical items that Cielf had placed on the ground, and the remnant items left by the Primordial Moon believers, out of the room.
Then, she looked at the Artisan with her dark purple-hued eyes.
“Why do the Primordial Moon believers want to control you?”
Cielf’s eyes flickered.
“Isn’t that simple and obvious? To get me to make mystical items for them…”
Just as he said that, his heart skipped a beat as a result of the purple eyes that were coldly looking at him. He hurriedly added, “They also seem to have some plan that needs the help of an Artisan. As for what it is, I’ve no idea because it hasn’t started.”
Cattleya retracted her gaze while seemingly in thought. Exchanging a silent look with The Hanged Man, they nodded simultaneously.
They decided not to take away the Artisan today and to leave him there to monitor the subsequent developments.
In other words, they wanted to figure out the Primordial Moon believers’ plans from monitoring him.
Actually, for The Hermit and The Hanged Man, whatever the Primordial Moon believers were plotting wasn’t something they cared about. They just each had matters they were concerned about. The former used it to communicate with Queen Mystic to provide her reference material for her strategies in the supernatural world. The latter could use this matter to earn contribution points from the Church; therefore, they had instantly come to a tacit agreement to investigate deeper.
Of course, Alger always believed in a principle:
The more information he wielded, the more benefits he could obtain from various matters!
After a brief silence, Cattleya said to Artisan Cielf in the same tone, “Since you’re already a Primordial Moon believer, taking you with me provides me with no benefit.”
Cielf nodded immediately, agreeing with what she said.
Cattleya paused for a moment before she said, “However, I wish to establish a long-term working relationship with you. Therefore, I need a few drops of your blood. This will aid me in finding you at any time.”
Cielf wore a miserable look as his lips quivered, but he was unable to object to it.
Phew… He suddenly exhaled and said, “Okay.”
With that said, he picked up a paper cutter beside him and sliced his forearm, letting a few drops of blood drip out.
Cattleya immediately raised her right arm and gently flicked her wrist, causing the few drops of blood to float and fly towards her.
After observing the blood in her palm, this pirate admiral suddenly asked, “What’s your last name?”
“June,” Cielf replied instinctively.
Cattleya didn’t say a word as she turned around and walked out the door. Alger followed closely behind.
The room quickly turned silent as Cielf sat on the sofa. He sat there motionless for quite a while, as though he was deep in thought over the encounter, being unable to extricate himself from it.
Ten minutes later, he suddenly stood up and took out a small human-shaped figurine from his inside pocket.
The figurine was brass-colored, and its face was empty. Blood slowly seeped out from it and remained on its surface.
Cielf hurriedly wiped the figurine’s face with a handkerchief before heaving a sigh of relief. He curled the corners of his lips and silently muttered, Thankfully I have this Fate Puppet…
Humph, Let’s see how you can find me with those drops of blood! Don’t even think of cursing me!
In the poverty-stricken district of Bayam, on a street without any street lamps.
The masked and hooded Alger looked at The Hermit beside him. With a deep voice, he said, “After Cielf escaped from the Church of Steam, he has been living safe and sound to this day. This means he’s not a fool. For him to so easily give you the blood in such a relaxed manner without putting up any resistance means that he has the means to avoid your tracking
“Besides, he didn’t mention an explanation of how the Primordial Moon believers found him.”
Logically speaking, the believers definitely would’ve asked him for the origins of the Werewolf Beyonder characteristic, but Cielf hadn’t mentioned Alger at all.
As Cattleya took out the pair of heavy glasses and wore it, she said without a change in tone, “It isn’t used for tracking.”
Alger nodded in thought before bidding her farewell, turning into a dark alley.
He made several detours and found a chance to remove his disguise before leaving Bayam. After he returned to the Resistance’s private harbor, he boarded the Blue Avenger.
His sailors had pretty much spent most of their energy and money over the past few days. So at that moment, they were all on the ship, waiting to set off for the seas again.
Upon seeing him return, one of the sailors stood up immediately and asked with a smile, “Captain, have you had dinner?”
“Not yet. Make something simple for me.” For the operation, Alger hadn’t had a chance to fill his stomach.
The sailor who also did some cooking on the side immediately replied, “Alright. We got some fresh mushrooms in the forest today. How about I pan fry it with some butter?”
Alger’s face twitched as he shook his head with a normal expression.
“Searing a steak would do. Medium rare, uhMedium-done.”
East Balam, by the periphery of a forest.
With his two marionettes, Klein wasn’t in a rush to leave. He entered a city and planned on getting some dyes to disguise Admiral Hell Ludwell’s mask.
And before that, he had other things to do.
It was to seek out a helper for his exploration of the periphery of Calderón!
Klein was never a lone wolf, and it was even more so the case when faced with danger. Therefore, unless he had no options, he would always invite powerhouses to provide him with help by sharing the coordinates and paying the corresponding price. He wasn’t one to rashly enter.
To him, being able to obtain the desired ingredient while alive was most important!
If it wasn’t because I know it’s impossible, I’d even wish to wait one to two weeks before I carry a baby or push a pram to head for Calderón… Klein sighed silently as he took out the adventurer’s harmonica and blew into it.
Silently, Reinette Tinekerr with her four heads in hand walked out of the void.
Klein deliberated over his words and said, “I plan on exploring Calderón City soon. Well, I’ve already obtained its coordinates in the spirit world. I’m wondering if I can hire you for your help? What would be the price?”
The four heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand spoke one after another:
“Won’t do…” I…” “Can’t…” “Enter….”
Chapter 924 First Key Factor at Carrying out Risky Operations
Can’t enter… The Seven Lights can’t enter for some special reason… Is this a restriction Calderón City has on higher-level creatures in the spirit world? However, how does Miss Messenger know of this limitation? Has she been there before? If that were the case, I didn’t even need to ask Red Light or the magic mirror… Perhaps her spiritual intuition told her that? As his mind whirred, Klein slowly and silently exhaled.
He then took out a gold coin and handed it to Reinette Tinekerr.
“I understand. Thank you for the information.”
After one of Miss Messenger’s head bit on the gold coin and retreated into the spirit world, Klein allowed his thoughts to roam as he considered how he could find other helpers.
Mr. Azik has entered a state of slumber. It’s unknown when he will wake up. There’s no way to wait for him.
Will Auceptin is about to be born but is only a baby. “He” is still at a nadir. And even if Ma’am Hermit has a way to temporarily restore “His” power while “He” is weak, it’s impossible for “Him” to do something as trivial as being my bodyguard. Besides, once “He” leaves Backlund or showcases his corresponding level, there’s a very high chance that he might once again be locked on by Angel of Fate Ouroboros.
Get the help of a demigod from the Life School of Thought through this Snake of Fate, such as that Councilor Ricciardo? That will be difficult. The Life School of Thought is suffering an internal divide. The Councilors have too many things to do. Besides, they’re running all over the world with the Die of Probability to leave traces to divert the Angel of Fate’s attention.
Queen Mystic Bernadette? I’m not too familiar with her. Besides, The Fool has demigods and angels under “Him.” A Blessed like Gehrman Sparrow can always find other help. Even if I claim that it’s a cooperative effort, it will also expose quite significant problems. Sigh, on the surface, The Fool has angels and demigods under “Him,” but the actual situation is that at the angel and demigod’s side is The Fool who’s just photobombing them…
The Chief from the City of Silver? This is indeed something that could be used as a price when he makes a request, but the problem is that he’s unable to leave the Forsaken Land of the Gods. I think I should leave this opportunity for the Bizarro Bane…
Those geezers of the Sanguine? There’s no suitable reason, and it’s very easy for me to be exposed to Lilith. Who knows who that dead ancient goddess who hasn’t truly perished is. If “She” is actually the Primordial Moon in disguise, I can forget about resurrection…
Klein thought of one candidate after another, but one by one, he struck them off the list. Finally, he couldn’t help but sigh.
When in need, friends are always in short supply!
He couldn’t help but think of setting up a ritual to attempt to pray to the Evernight, the Crimson for strength, to seek the blessing of the Goddess, hoping that she could directly bestow him with the true soul body and powder of a Spirit World Plunderer, or have some archbishop, high-ranking deacon, or secret ascetic to provide him with help.
Unfortunately, all he could do was muse over the idea without actually carrying it out. Although Klein was rather accepting of the Evernight Goddess and wasn’t against the identity of being an Evernight Blessed, he still felt extremely wary. He didn’t wish to rely on a deity’s bestowment for everything. Besides, he suspected that similar rituals wouldn’t have any effect. This was because, with his present level and strength, he had no right to raise conditions with a Sequence o. If the deity was willing to give, then “She” would naturally give it to him. If “She” didn’t, praying was useless.
If I have the shamelessness of Old Neil, I might really try it. Back then, the Goddess was willing to respond to his debt payment and resolve his constipation. “She” dotes on her believers pretty well. Of course, there must be certain “side effects”… Klein recalled the past as he sighed.
He decided to change his train of thought. Since he couldn’t get help from friends, he considered making use of his enemies.
Hmm, perhaps I can bring the Black Emperor card, Tyrant card, and the radio transceiver. I could wait at the entrance of Calderón City. As long as King of the Five Seas Nast, High-Sequence Beyonders of the Church of Storms, or leaders of the Rose School of Thought like Suah and the other demigods and angels rushed over, I will immediately enter that City of the Dead…
No, that’s too explicit. King of the Five Seas Nast and the High-Sequence Beyonders of the Church of Storms are highly unlikely to follow me into Calderón City. Instead, they will stay outside and wait for me to come out…
Abomination Suah might chase after me, but “He” is an angel. “He” wouldn’t be impeded by anything in the periphery of Calderón City. I’ll only be inviting trouble to myself…
After repeated thought, Klein finally gave up the idea of creating chaos for his benefit. He believed that it was difficult to replicate the same situation outside Bayam City from back then. It was even more so when he wasn’t a High-Sequence Beyonder.
A person who treads the edge of the abyss would fall into it sooner or later!
Who else can provide me with help? Klein’s gaze swept past his two marionettes as friend after friend flashed past his mind, including the members of the Tarot Club.
Suddenly, he recalled something.
Miss Sharron once told me that the Tutanssess II mummy is one of the keys to her advancement ritual and is very important to her. This also means that she’s about to become a demigod, Sequence 4 Puppet of the Mutant pathway…
If she succeeds, I can get her to help. We have had a good partnership.
Thankfully, I chose to help her. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have any hope today.
As Klein reeled in poignancy, he took out paper and a fountain pen. Placing the paper on Enzo’s back, he scribbled, “It’s been a while since we last met. I wonder how you’ve been recently…”
As he wrote, Klein suddenly stopped. He felt the opening was too off and hypocritical.
Miss Sharron is a person who restrains herself. When she writes letters, she goes straight to the point without saying anything unnecessary. I have to consider her personality and be more frank… Klein thought for a few seconds before raising the previous slip of paper. Shaking it, he made it become engulfed in scarlet flames.
After a few seconds of deliberation, Klein wrote on a new slip of paper:
“I’ve already acquired the spirit world coordinates of Calderón City. If you’ve already become a demigod, I wish to cooperate again to receive some help. If not, there’s no need to force it. I can still find other friends.
“Sherlock Moriarty”
After folding the slip of paper and addressing it to “Ma’am Maryam,” Klein took out the adventurer’s harmonica again and blew it.
Reinette Tinekerr, in her dark and complicated dress, walked out of the void as though she had never left the vicinity, appearing right in front of him.
Klein handed her the folded slip of paper and a gold coin before seriously exhorting her, “Send it to Backlund, Hillston, 126 Garde Street. Throw it directly into the mailbox.”
“Alright,” one of Reinette Tinekerr’s head said while another head but on the letter and gold coin.
Upon seeing this, Klein pressed, somewhat worried:
“You haven’t lost the previous map, right?
“Do you know which borough Hillston Borough is? Do you know where Garde Street is?”
The three other heads which Reinette Tinekerr held replied, “No…” “I know…” “It’s…” “Very…” “Easy to…” “Find.”
Klein immediately heaved a sigh of relief as he politely sent off Miss Messenger.
He temporarily threw the matter of Calderón City to the back of his mind and began disguising his marionette, Ludwell.
The next morning, a man, with brownish skin, light curly hair, and was dressed in a formal Loen attire and a silk half top hat, entered Ttniks City that bordered a forest with his two servants.
This was a city that mainly produced timber, rubber, and special products from the forest. There was talk in the town that a few hair-growth research centers and the complementing factories were established here.
Having disguised himself as a local, wealthy man, Klein quickly found a hotel to stay in. Sitting on a reclining chair made of rattan, he observed his handiwork once again.
Winner Enzo’s skin was not only bronze, but it was now almost completely black. Together with his thin and soft hair, bushy brows, and dark shadowy facial outline, matched with Balam-styled baggy, creased pants and a black-and-white top, he looked like a typical example of a local servant that hailed from a particular plantation manor.
Admiral Hell Ludwell’s rather resplendent clothes had become the same style as Enzo’s. His exposed skin had clear burn marks, and his silver mask was now dyed with a uniform iron-black color. This made it look as though he had been disfigured due to a fire accident and that he was wearing a mask to hide his face, lest he scared any passersby.
After having his lunch which was served to his room, Klein heard stacked illusory prayers.
Male… Mr. Hanged Man? It’s also possible it’s Emlyn and Little Sun. The transaction of the Sequence 5 Beyonder characteristic of the Vampire pathway is about to begin… Klein was just about to head for the bathroom to take four steps counterclockwise and head above the gray fog when his spiritual perception was triggered.
He hurried activated his Spirit Vision and saw the headless Reinette Tinekerr appear out of the spirit world which overlapped with the real world with a letter in a head’s mouth.
Miss Sharron has replied? Klein first thanked her before receiving the letter and tearing it open to read.
“Sorry, I will likely still need another one to two months of preparation. If you still need my help by then, I’ll be fine with it. Sharron.”
One to two months… It’s not like I can’t wait… It’s not like I’ve digested my Marionettist potion yet… Klein nodded indiscernibly as he got a pen and some paper to reply simply:
“Take your own time. There’s no rush. My matter isn’t urgent. I can wait. Sherlock Moriarty.”
After handing the letter and gold coin to Reinette Tinekerr and getting her to send it to Backlund, Hillston Borough, 126 Garde Street, Klein suddenly thought of a problem:
During wars, scouting is necessary. How can I be rash and so careless about exploring a dangerous place like Calderón City?
Hmm, when Miss Sharron advances, I can head there to do some scouting and gather some intelligence without the need to take risks. For example, I can figure out exactly what restrictions there are; what kind of anomalies will happen towards Death domain powers; or I can figure out whether I’m only able to enter by a fixed entrance, or if I have any way of directly returning above the gray fog from inside… After confirming all of this, I can formulate a plan and make preparations… Of course, before scouting, divination is necessary… Klein soon made up his mind and walked into the attached bathroom.
Chapter 925 Choosing “Clothes”
Above the endless grayish-white fog, in the magnificent ancient hall.
Klein didn’t rush to do a divination. He first answered The Hanged Man Alger’s sacrificial ritual and got the cane made from the Ocean Songster Beyonder characteristics to appear in front of him.
Word of the Sea… This name, when transliterated to Chinese, does bring back memories. I’ll just leave it at that… It’s basically a weaker version of Sea God Scepter. It doesn’t have demigod-level powers like Lightning Storm or Tsunami either… There are quite a number of negative effects… As Klein recalled The Hanged Man’s descriptions, he stroked the silver inlaid black cane.
Perhaps the mysterious space above the gray fog had naturally suppressed it, causing this Beyonder cane to not express its living characteristic. It silently lay there like it was the most common and ordinary piece of wood.
Klein nodded slightly and muttered silently to himself, Mystical item with living characteristics are really rather troublesome. But from a different angle, it means that they can be communicated with. The Die of Probability back then was quite a nasty fellow, but didn’t it also become obedient after getting schooled?
Besides, I can always have my servants hold it most of the time. Yes, Winner Enzo will be most suitable. Although he already has zero passive luck, he is still accumulating luck constantly to make preparations for that critical moment. Releasing a little bit of it wouldn’t affect anything. This way, be it being tripped, thrown, or beaten, he would be able to smoothly avoid it and not garner the attention of others.
On careful thought, the cane’s pranks aren’t completely useless. If I were to meet other Marionettists, Spirit World Plunderers, or Bizarro Banes and lose my initiative and end up being initially controlled, my thoughts and actions would turn sluggish. It would be quite difficult to extricate myself from that state by myself. At this moment, if an uncontrollable cane were to suddenly hit me or trip me to the ground, wouldn’t I be successfully escaping from my predicament?
Sigh, if a mystical item’s negative effects are used well, they can be quite a boon…
Of course, in normal combat, such pranks can bring about unnecessary dangers. How it should be balanced or avoided will need repeated trial and error.
As for the negative effects of easily being struck by lightning on a stormy day, Klein didn’t mind. Firstly, unless he was in a special region, stormy weather wasn’t common to begin with. It wasn’t something that needed to be taken into consideration most of the time. Secondly, as a Seer, divining the day’s weather before heading out was a common act. Finally, if he couldn’t avoid sudden flash storms, Klein could always give the cane to Enzo. This way, even if the lightning were to strike the Winner, it would even up being attracted by a nearby lightning rod.
Let’s just hope I’m not that lightning rod… Klein gave a self-deprecating laugh as he considered the most worrisome negative effect.
It would belt out Beyonder singing every six hours!
This was indiscriminate, and it was basically a huge AOE[1] attack!
After some thought, Klein decided to communicate with the Word of Sea cane to reduce the frequency at which it sang, or to give prior warning before it sang.
I had breakfast early today. It’s almost time for Creeping Hunger to start its howling… In thought, Klein removed the human-skinned glove from his left palm and threw it at an empty spot in front of the junk pile.
Right on the heels of that, he lifted the silver inlaid black cane and threw it over. Then, he stirred some of the power of the mysterious space above the gray fog, creating a barrier that isolated all sound and images. He made Creeping Hunger and Word of the Sea spend time alone.
After doing all of this, Klein rubbed his palms and conjured a pen and paper. He wrote down a divination statement: “My scouting of Calderón City’s periphery today is dangerous.”
After putting down the dark red fountain pen, Klein removed the spirit pendulum from his left wrist. He let the topaz hang down over the paper in close proximity with it.
After chanting seven times in his mind, he opened his eyes and saw the topaz standing still and not spinning
This meant that the divination had failed.
Calderón City’s actual situation is a secret to the entire spirit world, and divination lacks a starting point… Besides, that was once a divine kingdom of an ancient goddess. There’s a mutated resurrection setup left over there. It can similarly interfere with divination… Klein rolled up his spirit pendulum and deliberated in thought. I can only trust what Red Light said. The danger around Calderón City’s periphery isn’t that great… Besides, I still have marionettes. I can let them go first and confirm if that place screens the gray fog. If it can, I’ll give up. If it doesn’t, I’ll enter myself.
Klein quickly came to a decision. Without any hesitation, he waved his hand to remove the barrier he had previously created.
Then, he saw the Creeping Hunger which had retreated to the side of the junk pile. It was propping itself up with three fingers while its thumb and pinky were pressing backward on Groselle’s Travels. It looked weak and could hardly stand.
At the same time, there was a mouth in the middle of the palm. It revealed two illusory, white, and eerie teeth that kept gasping for air.
On the other side of the barrier, the silver inlaid black cane was on the ground. It twitched from time to time as its tip kept oozing with blue transparent water bubbles.
“Very good, silence at last…” Upon seeing this scene, Klein muttered in gratification.
Just as he said that, the Word of the Sea suddenly stood up. And as though it was being held, it “hopped” towards Klein, circling about The Fool’s seat and dodged elsewhere. Creeping Hunger used all its five fingers as legs as it chased after the cane with great difficulty. Midway, it collapsed to the ground.
Klein watched speechless before letting out a sigh.
“After fusing with Mr. A, Creeping Hunger seems to have a living characteristic, but this level of intelligence is way too low. It clearly Grazed a Wind-blessed and is capable of Short-distance Flight; yet, it still uses its fingers as legs to chase…”
After saying that, he turned his head towards the Word of the Sea cane which was hiding beside him.
“Aren’t you a Sequence 5 of the Sailor pathway? What kind of mystical item are you if you can only hop on one leg?
“Seriously, are such low-level living characteristics equivalent to babies? No, a particular baby is way smarter than all of you!”
Klein reprimanded each of them and sighed as he said in amusement, “It’s not like I’m a devil…”
Just as he said that, the glove and cane who were still stirring froze at the same moment. They didn’t dare make a sound.
Klein’s subsequent words were left in his throat. All he could do was reach out to pick up Word of the Sea and kindly and sincerely speak to it.
After a friendly and frank negotiation, this silver inlaid black cane used high frequency swaying to gesture that it would reduce its singing to a minimum. If it really couldn’t hold back, it would inform its owner. The exact manner included, but was not limited to, trembling slightly or automatically moving up a few centimeters.
At the same time, it raised a request via singing:
Never use the hand wearing Creeping Hunger to hold it!
Of course, if its master insisted on doing so, it didn’t object to it and was happy to accept it.
Better than Creeping Hunger. It’s not too stubborn… Klein beckoned for Creeping Hunger and wore it on his left palm.
Taking a glance at the Door of Summoning which had been produced from the ritual, Klein began considering the items to bring on his scouting of Calderón City.
Needless to say, the two marionettes were going. They could be used as bait, to scout the path ahead, be used as test subjects, and verify any traps. They allowed a Marionettist to not need to undergo too many dangerous actions, so they were definitely going.
They would be wearing Enzo’s Flower of Blood ring and Ludwell’s Harris Sword. They were all standard equipment. In addition, Klein decided to get Enzo to carry the Word of the Sea.
As for himself, Klein planned on heading there as a Spirit Body. Once anything was amiss, he would immediately end the summoning and return above the gray fog. This way, what “clothes” he matched was something worth considering.
Azik’s copper whistle? No, that is related to Death, and Calderón City belongs to ancient Death… There’s a small possibility that this might create a terrifying anomaly, causing the danger in the core region to automatically come out.
Black Emperor card or the Tyrant card? Hmm, I’ll be moving about the spirit world. The two marionettes are basically dead. I’m not afraid that they have their blood extracted. Heh heh, Ludwell is a half-human, half-dead entity. He doesn’t have blood to speak of. The value of Enzo’s blood only makes him appear human most of the time. And this could be recovered via using Flower of Blood. It also means that I can bring the Sea God Scepter to Calderón City!
It’s a place that’s deep in the spirit world. It’s far from the Rorsted Archipelago, so I don’t have to worry about being affected by the believers’ prayers. The only problem is that I’ll become irascible and short-tempered. It will be easy for me to become hot-headed… This is taboo when it comes to exploring. However, this is easily resolved. I’ll leave it with Enzo or Ludwell. Besides, the Tyrant card’s level is very high. It can produce a suppression effect to a certain degree on the Sea God Scepter, preventing me from easily flaring up.
With the combination of the Tyrant card and the Sea God Scepter, I’m equivalent to half a Sequence 4. This can then most effectively reduce the risk I face. In the future, even if I were to enter with Miss Sharron, I can also equip myself in such a manner. I’ll get her to maintain her state as a wraith—no, an evil spirit state to circumvent all problems!
I don’t have to worry about the law of convergence. If Calderón City can screen the gray fog, I’ll return after taking a look from the outside. No one will lock onto me or pursue me. After all, the spirit world isn’t the home ground of the Sailor pathway. If Calderón City can’t screen the gray fog, and a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Church of Storms really does get drawn there, I can end up using him… Amidst his thoughts, Klein suddenly reached out his hand, attracting the Tyrant card to fall into his palm.
Immediately after that, he fused the Card of Blasphemy into his Soul Body.
Suddenly, extreme might and terrifying auras emanated from The Fool’s location. A heavy papal tiara silently appeared on Klein’s head as his clothes turned into a religious robe.
The latter was similar in dressing as a pope from Saint Seiya: Knights of the Zodiac which he had seen in his previous life. However, the colors were dark blue that was almost black.
As howling winds sounded, the pontiff robe flared up suddenly as Klein raised his right hand and suspended himself in midair before catching the white bone scepter that flew towards him.
At the tip of the scepter, the gems emitted either blinding silver or blue light like bolts of lightning that circled around the Tyrant.
With a thud, the Word of the Sea cane prostrated to the ground, right beside Klein who was wielding the scepter and dressed like a pontiff.
[1] Area of Effect.
Chapter 926 Spiraling City
I really do feel a little irascible, but I’m not that quick-tempered… Wearing the papal tiara and dark blue robes while wielding the Sea God Scepter, Klein seriously observed his new state.
This meant that the Tyrant card could suppress the negative effects of the Sea God Scepter to a certain extent, but it wasn’t able to completely eliminate it.
Using Cogitation, Klein composed himself and turned to look at the junk pile in the corner.
Groselle’s Travels? This is my strongest defensive item to this day. Besides, it also has some magical uses, but the problem is that it was made by another ancient god, Dragon of Imagination Ankewelt. Based on what Little Sun said, this dragon king was once allies with the owner of Calderón City-Ancient Death, Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace. Who knows if this book would trigger any unnecessary developments… To be safe, it’s best if I don’t bring it.
And just like Azik’s copper whistle, the mutated paper figurine can’t be included. It has the remnant aura of Artificial Death… This might have a shock-and-awe effect when exploring Calderón City, but it also contains plenty of latent risks.
The Priest of Light Beyonder characteristic? This can effectively restrain dead spirits, a natural nemesis for the City of the Dead, but it’s only an ingredient that hasn’t been made into a mystical item. The effects it has is rather limited. The negative effects are extremely bad. It won’t be helpful to my soul state. In addition, lightning can also purify the dead. With the Sea God Scepter and Word of the Sea, there’s no need for me to bring the Priest of Light Beyonder characteristic… Thoughts flashed across Klein’s mind as he eliminated the remaining items in the junk pile.
He wore the human-skinned glove on his left hand, wielded Sea God Scepter, and raised his right hand slightly. He made Word of the Sea fly up and land in his palm.
Following that, the papal-dressed Klein changed the appearance of his soul. He hid his facial features within the shadows of the papal tiara.
He slowly stood up as the dark blue robes fluttered in the wind, the white bone scepter dazzling.
With just one step, Tyrant Klein passed through the Door of Summoning and walked out of the candlelight, arriving in the real world. He found himself in the rather spacious bathroom.
After adding the Fate Siphon charm and Death Knell into his body, he opened the door and returned to the living room. He got Enzo to come over to receive Word of the Sea.
After some thought, Klein took out Death Knell and handed it to Admiral Hell Ludwell.
After doing all of this, he brought his two marionettes and relied on Traveling to head for the coordinates in the spirit world that were provided by Miss Magician.
The trip happened rather smoothly. The Tyrant aura made all kinds of strange spirit world creatures not dare to approach him while en route. They didn’t even dare look at him directly. Before long, Klein arrived at his destination.
The scene in front of him looked no different from anywhere else in the spirit world. The saturated colors were overlapped, and there was some thin fog emanating everywhere. Elsewhere, in the depths, pairs of eyes moved away one after another.
The papal robe’s cape fluttered gently in the wind as Klein did a rough scan before getting Enzo and Ludwell to enter a blob of fog that appeared very thin and normal.
Suddenly, his field of vision widened with the help of his two marionettes. A grand city that was of legendary proportions appeared in his eyes. This city was abnormal. It didn’t develop in a vertical manner, but instead spiraled deep into the ground. It gave one the feeling of an inverted mausoleum.
Its buildings had a myriad of styles, but they were equally strange. Some of them had towering pale-white rock columns with a huge single house carved out at the top. Some were long and squarish, with the doors placed at the ceiling with no windows in sight. Some were built in the ground, a tombstone erected at their entrances. Some were built with white bones, messy and scattered.
The closer it was to the bottom of the pit, the more completely preserved the buildings were. The closer they were to the top, the more collapsed areas there were, ones filled with the dilapidation and rot that time brought.
Klein made his two marionettes stop. Despite standing at the edge of the city and overlooking everything, he was unable to identify what was at the bottom of the building. Deep darkness enveloped the area as though no light had been shone inside for thousands and thousands of years.
After a brief observation, Enzo lowered his head and chanted using ancient Hermes:
“The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck…”
Just as he finished the statement, Klein, who was still situated outside Calderón City, heard stacked illusory pleas. He also recognized it to be from a man with a deliberately hoarse voice.
It’s the marionette’s prayer from before… Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he silently muttered, “This means that Calderón City doesn’t screen out the gray fog. At the very least, the outer periphery doesn’t. I can enter.”
Although he said that to himself, he was in no way in a hurry. He subsequently controlled Ludwell to raise his left palm and spread it open.
Illusory light was suddenly emitted. Following that, with a point as its origin, the area imploded, forming a pair of double bronze doors.
This door was slightly blurry and extremely incorporeal. The surface was covered with countless mysterious patterns that gave one the feeling of indescribable heaviness and silence.
With a creak, the mysterious bronze door shifted backward and cracked open a little.
Through this crack, Klein saw the deepest and heaviest darkness.
Amidst the darkness, pale-white colors stirred, swirling up at times and descending at other times. It was like a river that was gushing through a night devoid of light.
On its two sides, pale white stone columns appeared, looking extremely identical to Calderón City’s interior but in a more exaggerated manner.
At this moment, pairs of transparent eyes and indescribable faces suddenly appeared. They filled the illusory bronze door’s crack, eagerly trying to pass through
Klein’s eyes felt a slight stabbing pain as he immediately made Ludwell clench his left palm.
Thud!
The illusory door covered in mysterious patterns was pushed by an invisible force as it closed, disappearing from Enzo’s sight.
This mysterious door that separates life from death and leads to the Underworld has apparently changed its course. It’s no longer the Underworld behind the door, but the core region of Calderón City. The deepest point at the bottom of the pit? Wearing the papal tiara while wielding the Sea God Scepter, Klein nodded in thought.
This way, many of the powers of the Death domain was remade in Calderón City, causing an anomaly.
With this knowledge in mind, Klein once again got Ludwell to raise his left arm.
The left part of this marionette’s body rapidly turned illusory as dark green specks appeared as though he had turned into a wraith or specter.
His arm began to stop abiding by the laws of reality as it suddenly extended into the distance. The center of its palm was abnormally white with an illusory face protruding from it.
The face had its mouth half-open as its tongue was sharp like a snake’s. It was covered in white fur.
In a completely surreal manner, the tongue flicked out far into the distance. It was as though it could drill directly into a human’s body and absorb one’s soul.
Indeed, the Death Envoy powers Ludwell gets from the Underworld creature inside his body has mutated. Not only has it been enhanced, but it has also gone from remotely extracting Spirit Bodies to directly consuming them… Klein stood at Calderón City’s entrance and made Admiral Hell display all kinds of Beyonder powers of the Death domain. Through that, he gleaned the differences that there were from the usual outcome.
The thing they had in common was that all of them had become more powerful!
Then, Klein experimented by making Enzo use the specialness of his body and the various powers from Flower of Blood and Word of the Sea before coming up with a conclusion.
Aspects in the Fate domain aren’t affected…
Lightning Strike is suppressed, making it much weaker…
Unable to fly too high…
Powers like wind blades, singing, illusory scales, balance, and water membrane undergo no changes…
With the end of these experiments, Klein made Enzo and Ludwell walk down the pale-white stairs, clinging closely to the periphery of Calderón City. The buildings there had already completely collapsed.
As the two-hundred-meter threshold approached, Klein raised his right hand and pressed down on his face that hid in the shadows of the papal tiara. Then, wielding the Sea God Scepter, he stepped into the thin fog.
His mind instantly felt a little groggy as the scene before him changed. He had already entered the City of the Dead, Calderón City.
Enduring the irascible feelings within him, Klein made his left glove turn dark.
His body turned illusory as it was tainted by a dark color, turning him into a shadow. Only the Sea God Scepter in his hand continued emitting silver or blue beams of light.
Using the soul’s screening and the Tyrant card’s suppression to hide the light, Klein floated diagonally ahead, slinking into the shadows of the collapsed buildings. He followed closely behind the two marionettes, beginning to perform an initial inspection of Calderón City’s outer region.
As he traversed the area, Klein gradually noticed something amiss.
It was too quiet!
It was so quiet that it was as though the entire city was dead. Even bugs had failed to survive!
Based on what Arrodes and Red Light Aiur Moria had said, Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace had uprooted Calderón City and thrown it deep into the spirit world. Before doing so, the residents inside the city were allowed to leave. Occasionally, there would be other spirit world creatures entering.
But now, not only were there no active creatures in the peripheral region, there weren’t even skeletons, zombies, or even one or two non-bonelike buildings!
Klein tensed up more and more. With Enzo’s and Ludwell’s vision, he carefully observed his surroundings.
During this process, his gaze swept across a broken pale-white column. The ancient but damaged building at the top had a disc burnished from gold inside.
The disc’s smooth surface reflected a figure, but it wasn’t Enzo, but Klein in his papal tiara and dark blue robe!
This Klein had a gloomy demeanor. His face was pale and his eyes were listless as though he had long been dead.
Chapter 927 Tyrant’s Might
Hiding in the shadows, Klein’s heart tightened. He then quickly calmed down without showing any signs of horror.
This was because he was extremely certain that the reflection on the golden disc’s smooth surface wasn’t him—at least, it wasn’t the real him!
If it really was him, Enzo would’ve seen the gray fog, seeing magical scenes that resembled a Mythical Creature form. This would’ve caused Klein to faint immediately!
Since I’m completely fine, it means that the reflection isn’t of me… Klein activated his Spirit Body Threads vision, controlled Enzo, and raised Word of the Sea. He approached the pale-white collapsed column and the ancient building which remained in shambles while secretly releasing some of his “luck.”
The swarthy marionette approached the golden disc one step at a time. Bending his back and raising the cane, he carefully observed the area.
The disc had two layers-an inner and outer layer. The core region was as smooth as a mirror with very few patterns. The boundaries were engraved with birdlike creatures. Its entirety had an ancient magnificence to it.
The figure it reflected remained the same. Despite reflecting Enzo, it reflected the gloomy, pale Klein with listless eyes. Even the Sea God Scepter, the papal tiara and papal robe that came with the Tyrant card weren’t missing. If it wasn’t because of the lack of the gray fog, Klein definitely would’ve imagined that the disc could influence himself through a marionette and Spirit Body Threads. Or perhaps it would be like what the Saint of Darkness back at the ruins of the battle of gods had encountered, having himself dissociate without realizing it.
What does this actually mean… Klein calmly grew out of the shadows, restoring his appearance back when he first stepped into Calderón City. Then, using his Beyonder powers as a Clown, he produced his present state in his mind.
Holding the white bone scepter with embedded blue gems, he wore a caped papal robe with a papal tiara with different gems dotting it. His face was hidden in the shadows, appearing somewhat blurry. His entire body exhibited a gloomy and cadaveric air, as though he was a zombie that was recently dug out!
This… Klein was alarmed. He never expected to really experience such changes. Apart from the gray fog’s mixing with reality, the reflection on the golden disc really was him!
Something that it doesn’t involve the gray fog, it isn’t anything to worry too much about… he hurriedly consoled himself as he calmed his mental state.
Normally, with Klein’s rich experience and good ability to adapt, there was nothing he needed to do at the moment. But first, considering how he was holding the Sea God Scepter that easily made him rash, he needed to pay constant attention. Second, he knew that this was once Phoenix Ancestor Gregrace’s divine kingdom which contained the setup required for “Her” revival. There was bound to be all kinds of abnormalities. Therefore, he was more nervous than ever before.
Getting Ludwell to return, he used his Beyonder powers to do a thorough inspection of himself before gaining a preliminary understanding.
When living creatures enter Calderón City, they will naturally transform into the deceased. This is similar to the Underworld, but there’s a fundamental difference. Here, living creatures won’t die an abrupt death before slowly turning into mindless undead creatures; instead, they will directly turn into dead spirits.
I didn’t notice it before because Enzo and Ludwell are essentially dead, so there’s no need for them to be converted… Arrodes and Red Light Aiur Moria didn’t mention this because the Travelers, spirit world creatures, and angels automatically recovered after leaving alive? This kind of transformation is unable to affect the powers of the gray fog that fuses with reality. And the disc reflects the dead me, not all of me, or the me that has had some interaction with Calderón? Klein was more inclined to believe in the latter, but he wasn’t too sure.
At this moment, he heard a sound coming from nearby.
Clang!
Clang! Clang!
The sound was heavy but crisp, as though someone was striking metal heavily.
Klein wasn’t in a hurry to react. He carefully listened for two seconds before letting Enzo put down the heavy golden disc and walk towards a nearby broken tombstone.
The halved tombstone corresponded to a building that developed further underground. On top of it were the words written with the Language of the Dead:
“…A quick-tempered fellow, one who died as a result of comparing which was harder—his head or someone else’s hammer.”
Enzo circled around the damaged tombstone and arrived at the entrance to the tomb. He reached out his left hand and turned the knob, pulling open the door.
Amidst the rough grinding sounds of rust, the heavy door slowly opened.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Pale-white beams of arrow-like light flew out!
They brushed past Enzo’s face, the top of his head, torso, and inner thighs and flew into the distance, stabbing into the ground before vanishing. However, Winner Enzo was completely unharmed.
…I have to say that such a marionette is excellent for dangerous explorations… Klein sighed inwardly as he made Enzo cast his gaze down the building.
It was a blacksmith-a giant with bluish-black skin and a head that looked like a ruptured watermelon held onto a hammer as he kept striking an anvil, but there was nothing on it.
As the giant with the cracked head had normal Spirit Body Threads and wasn’t the soul avatar of someone else, Klein secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
Just as he was about to get Enzo to take a more thorough look, his body suddenly turned numb as his thoughts turned sluggish.
This feeling was something he had felt before. Back in Tingen, he had been in a similar state when he was under Sealed Artifact 2-049’s influence!
Klein didn’t know better back then, but after becoming a Marionettist, he knew that this meant that his Spirit Body Threads had been controlled by the Sealed Artifact!
This also meant that someone was controlling his Spirit Body Threads!
Furthermore, the difference from before was that, not only were his joints “rusting” as though someone had infused glue into them, he also felt a strong numbness as if he had been struck by lightning. It made his actions become harder.
No good… It’s the Spirit World Plunderer… I was guarded against… its use of soul avatar… It distracted me… and secretly approached… but I never expected… that it not only had a soul avatar… but it also… has a partner… That… giant… blacksmith… made me… careless… And the marionette’s… existence… made me… ignore… my own… safety… Various thoughts emerged in Klein’s mind involuntarily as it disrupted his normal thoughts of trying to save himself.
At this moment, the giant blacksmith with a ruptured head raised his hammer and rushed over to Enzo, hoping to smash him into a pulp. And by Klein’s neck, there was a cold wind blowing at it, pricking his hair up one by one.
The surroundings were abnormally silent before, but now, all kinds of strange creatures emerged from the pale-white stone column, rundown houses, and the tombstone’s tomb.
Some of them only had half a body. Others were transparent and nearly invisible. Some were stretched and soft like noodles. Some had a ruptured chest with bloody innards. Some had dark green faces that resembled that of an evil spirit. Others had eyes growing everywhere around their body. There were also others who looked like jellyfish that lived in the air.
Countless gazes were cast onto Klein from different areas. They were without any feelings, just indifferent.
At this moment, Klein opened his mouth with great difficulty as he said a word slowly:
“Sing…”
Just as he said that, the glove on his left palm opened its mouth, revealing its white teeth:
“Praise you!
“The Lord that created everything;
“The Lord who reigns behind the curtain of shadows;
“The degenerated nature of all living things!”
Amidst this jarring voice that resembled blackboard scratching sounds, Enzo, who had been thrown to the ground, successfully avoided the hammer’s strike as Word of the Sea began spewing out water bubbles in excitement.
“Break! Break! Break!”
Klein suddenly felt his head ache as his ability to think was instantly recovered, no longer having disconnected thoughts for a brief moment.
However, his body remained “rusted” as his body was filled with numbness.
Following that, he relied on his spirituality while motionless, controlling Ludwell, who had returned to his side, to punch him with his left fist.
Bang!
Klein staggered back, instantly extricating himself from the numb and sluggish state.
Then, wearing the papal tiara, he became hot-headed as he spread his papal cape and raised Sea God Scepter.
The blue gems lit up one after another as a bright silver bolt of lightning blasted down.
The bolt of lightning spread into “branches,” blanketing Calderón City’s periphery for hundreds of meters with a lightning forest. The destructive aura and sense of destruction were brought to the forefront!
The strange creatures that had charged out from various spots shattered, evaporated, and completely vanished as a result of the swath of silver.
Moments after the silver storm quelled, Tyrant Klein’s Sea God Scepter emitted a blinding light once again.
The rapturous bolts of lightning snaked, embroiled the area, smiting down again and again like a huge wave.
After two repeated casts of Lightning Storm, Klein was exhausted as he found his calm again.
His heart beat suddenly as he recalled something.
Lightning Storm was indiscriminate when it struck. Apart from the Sea God Scepter-wielding him and the partner who stood beside him, everything else suffered a decimating blast!
This also meant that Ludwell was still fine, but there was a high chance of Enzo being “wiped out.”
Klein instinctively looked over and saw Enzo curled by the side of the halved tombstone. Behind him was the huge metallic hammer which still had tiny bolts of lightning snaking around. Not far from it was two nonhuman charred legs.
The tomb corresponding to the tombstone had already collapsed. The iron-black tiles that landed on the ground still had remnant silver bolts of lightning sizzling away.
…As expected of a Winner. He didn’t even die despite such an onslaught… The amount of luck he accumulated has probably been passively expended… Klein felt relieved as he activated his Spirit Body Threads vision to observe his surroundings.
He was searching for the Spirit World Plunderer!
He believed that the range of a Spirit World Plunderer’s controlling of Spirit Body Threads couldn’t match that of a Lightning Storm!
The already dilapidated buildings had nearly been leveled. The remaining stone pieces and bones were mostly charred black. Even the heavy golden disc was in shambles.
Suddenly, a figure emerged from the rubble more than a hundred meters away from Klein.
It was wearing a translucent white robe. It didn’t have a head or limbs. It appeared like it was being propped up by an invisible person.
At that moment, it looked like it was in a sorry state, with wounds and black marks everywhere.
This is the Spirit World Plunderer I suppose… My rash usage of two Lightning Storms seems to have restrained it… Upon seeing this scene, Klein had such thoughts flash through his mind.
Chapter 928 Misdirection
At his point, Klein had roughly understood the situation.
Due to the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence, he had been targeted by the Spirit World Plunderer the moment he entered Calderón City, which didn’t even have ordinary dead spirits. It first moved the golden disc of unknown origins to the predicted path, allowing his marionette to see it while walking past. As such, his attention was transferred to the transformation effect Calderón City had on the living. Following that, it used the giant blacksmith, which wasn’t its soul avatar, to distract him further. Finally, it secretly arrived within control distance and achieved success in “one
try.”
If it wasn’t because I had seen those deceased bodies that are hung up like wind chimes at the cathedral, thus having an instinctual fear of High-Sequence Beyonders of the Seer pathway, and having prepared several autonomous means to disrupt any exertion of control over me, I might’ve already been made a soul avatar by the Spirit World Plunderer…
Seriously, I should’ve thought of the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence before I came in… After carrying the Sea God Scepter, even with the Tyrant card suppressing it, I’m still a little too rash. I nearly missed out on such a crucial detail…
On the surface, I did seem as cautious as I usually am, but in fact, I had turned rash without realizing it. Yet, I didn’t even believe I was being rash… Klein’s thoughts raced before he raised the bone scepter-wielding arm and continued using Lightning Storm.
If once wasn’t enough, make it twice. If that still wasn’t enough, do it a third time. In short, he had to take this opportunity to prevent the Spirit World Plunderer from escaping from the range of his attacks!
This was the safest method, and it was also Klein’s fighting style that he looked up to the most. If it wasn’t because Lightning Strike had been greatly weakened in Calderón City, he even suspected that he could’ve gone over to pick up the Beyonder characteristic already.
And having already digested most of the Sequence 5 potion, his spirituality was sufficient enough for him to deal out such damage for a while!
At this moment, the “invisible” figure wearing a translucent white robe burst into pale-white flames. It appeared in midair several hundred meters away.
The Spirit World Plunderer had used Flaming Jump, which was many times stronger than Klein’s version, instantly pulling away from him!
At the same time, in the rubble it was hiding in, a four-meter-tall bluish-black giant staggered to his feet.
The giant’s chest was open, but there weren’t any innards. However, it stood like a castle, standing in between the Tyrant and the Spirit World Plunderer, blocking Klein’s line of sight.
And in Klein’s eyes, its Spirit Body Threads were gathered together, extending far towards the Spirit World Plunderer. It was obvious that it was a soul avatar.
At the tip of the Sea God Scepter, the blue-colored gems lit up. A few bolts of lightning leapt out of thin air, mixing together into a huge silver arrow. Instantly, it smote the bluish-black giant’s head.
All the invisible defenses shattered, and like paper mache, the giant’s head cracked. Countless bits of charred flesh splattered as his headless body evaporated amidst white gases that were tainted with dark green spots. All his vitality was robbed away.
All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Klein, in his papal tiara and papal robe, raised the bone scepter even higher.
The blue light radiated in ripples as howling wind blew up his cape.
In a very large area of Calderón City’s periphery, dark clouds quickly gathered. Under a suppressive layer, they made the area appear darker and more repressed.
Smack! Smack! Smack!
Bean-sized drops of water smashed to the ground, releasing dust that had accumulated over time.
Splash!
The raindrops pattered at an increasing pace, forming a catastrophic storm.
The water extinguished the pale-white flames and formed a stream that gushed downwards towards the lowest point of the city, right for the end of the deep pit.
In such weather, Klein’s Flaming Jump had been made ineffective, but it was likewise for the Spirit World Plunderer!
However, to a Tyrant, his spirituality could spread through the dark clouds as though he had transformed into a deity that overlooked the land.
Every dark cloud, every drop of water had become Klein’s eyes. They allowed him to easily find the Spirit World Plunderer in every area that had its weather change.
This invisible figure with the translucent white robe was hiding behind a broken pale-white column. It hadn’t left the periphery for the core region.
Boom!
A deafening boom sounded as bolts of lightning meshed to form a silver beam that shot out from the dark clouds, right at the Spirit World Plunderer.
Relying on its potent spiritual premonition, the invisible figure burrowed into the ground half a second early.
Three thick silver beams smote the area one after another, melting the soil away as they sank downwards, producing charred craters.
The Spirit World Plunderer emerged from another spot as it hurriedly dodged, keeping to the right at times and left at other times, as though it was carrying out a snaking dodge manoeuver.
However, regardless of where it fled to, the silver beams would chase up to it. They even blocked its path ahead of time, preventing it from attempting to leave the stormy region.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The deity akin to a Tyrant, who looked down from the dark clouds at the Spirit World Plunderer, waved his scepter and struck down again and again at his target, with success barely eluding him several times.
Klein turned more and more anxious, eager to immediately end the hunt. Hence, he unreservedly triggered the Sea God Scepter to increase the frequency at which bolts of lightning struck down.
Suddenly, he felt a strong sense of exhaustion.
This alarmed Klein for he realized that something was amiss.
The Spirit World Plunderer had the chance of retreating deeper into Calderón City at the beginning, so why is it staying around?
It’s clearly a spirit world creature without a physical body. It can burrow underground to avoid the lightning and a Tyrant’s notice, so why is it circling around from time to time?
It’s trying to make me attack. It has noticed that I’m not a demigod through my Spirit Body Threads and my control over my marionettes. It wishes to drain me of my spirituality! Klein was alarmed. Combining it with his original encounter, he came to a realization of how intelligent the Spirit World Plunderer was. It was a rather crafty creature.
At the same time, he also thought of a problem:
Could Lightning Storm and the stormy rain attract the notice of dangerous existences in the core region of Calderón City?
I’m too rash. I keep neglecting the critical details… As thoughts flashed through his mind, Klein put away the Sea God Scepter.
The heavy storm stopped as the dark clouds quickly scattered, the weather restoring to normal.
Klein made Enzo return to his side with Word of the Sea, and he got Ludwell to protect him in the middle.
Following that, he and his two marionettes walked out as though they were trying to leave Calderón City while he still had some spirituality left.
During this process, Klein had his Spirit Body Threads vision constantly activated to prevent the Spirit World Plunderer from approaching him.
He noticed that this creature’s Spirit Body Threads were somewhat special. A portion of them came out from its body and extended outwards normally. A number materialized externally and were bound together in a thick bundle, right into the translucent white robe.
Klein suspected that this was the state when a Spirit World Plunderer controlled a soul avatar, making it different from a Marionettist.
As he shifted his gaze, he suddenly saw thin black illusory threads coming out from a collapsed house. A portion of them gathered into a thick bunch with its source in the distance.
Klein didn’t hesitate to raise his Sea God Scepter, creating a sonorous thunderclap.
Boom!
Amidst this sound that struck awe into one’s mind and spirit, Ludwell suddenly raised his left hand.
Half his body instantly turned illusory as his arm extended out extensively, heading straight for the collapsed house.
Midway, his palm turned abnormally pale-white. An illusory face protruded out and stuck out with a snakelike tongue which had white fur covering its surface.
The tongue reached out far, penetrating the wall and stabbing at the spot where the Spirit Body Threads were gathered. It immediately sucked on a distorted and blurry soul.
Around the soul, a number of Spirit Body Threads suddenly disappeared as though they never existed.
A portion of them was none other than the gathered bundle, the ones that came from afar!
They were fake!
The Spirit World Plunderer was able to create fake, illusory Spirit World Plunderers or instantly swap location between the soul avatar and itself!
Klein suddenly turned his head and looked elsewhere. Indeed, he saw a blob of Spirit Body Threads swim over from underground at a fast speed.
He once again used Sea God Scepter, releasing a thunderclap close to the ground, one that could awe his Spirit Body.
Meanwhile, Enzo expended some of his remaining luck, adding bad luck to the target. Then, he shot out a silver bolt of lightning from the tip of the Word of the Sea.
The bolt of lightning rather luckily passed through a crack and entered the ground, striking the assailant directly. It caused a portion of the Spirit Body Threads to instantly vanish.
It was also fake!
Just as Klein reacted, his thoughts paused and his body turned numb.
Just as he opened his mouth with great difficulty to instruct the mystical item, the invisible figure in the translucent robe descended from above, landing right before him.
The Spirit World Plunderer had been hiding high in the sky, cloaking itself with the grayish-white clouds!
The moment this invisible figure appeared, maggots began crawling out of its collar where its head should be. They were maggots with strange patterns covering them.
Just one look at them sent his mind reeling. Although he broke out of the control of his Spirit Body Threads, he also lost his ability to think.
His face that was shadowed by the papal tiara began to grow meat tendrils. Each tendril was relatively transparent, like squirming worms.
If it wasn’t for the Tyrant card’s level supporting him, he would’ve fallen to the ground while struggling in pain.
The Spirit World Plunderer had a Mythical Creature form to a certain extent.
At this moment, the invisible figure inside the white robe began to control Klein’s Spirit Body Threads without any obstacles in the way. In a few seconds, it was already close to succeeding.
Seeing that its prey was about to become its soul avatar, the Spirit World Plunderer suddenly saw its target open his mouth with great difficulty and say a word.
He had recovered from the state of nearly losing control faster than it had anticipated. And the word was in ancient Hermes: “Fate!”
It was the incantation for the Fate Siphon charm!
If Klein really wanted to leave, he would’ve grabbed his two marionettes and directly ended the summoning to return above the gray fog. He wouldn’t have walked to Calderón City’s entrance.
He was planting a trap for the Spirit World Plunderer!
The reason why he could recover so quickly from the injuries dealt to him by a Mythical Creature form, and why he was able to chant the relevant word, was because he had experienced such situations too many times. Besides, although he wasn’t sure what method his opponent was using, there was definitely a rather well-rounded way to deal with it-make his target unlucky.
Just as Klein entered a sluggish state, his first reaction wasn’t to make the mystical item sing, but to let Enzo expend all his luck, making the Spirit World Plunderer have enough bad luck!
Chapter 929 True Soul Body
“Fate!”
As the dragged out and abstruse ancient Hermes term resounded, the spots where the Spirit World Plunderer and Klein stood suddenly darkened.
It wasn’t very obvious, as though a cloud had drifted over in midair without stopping.
But when this illusionary shadow dissipated, the invisible figure that was donning a translucent white robe stood frozen on the spot. The surface of its clothes showed signs of worms crawling across it. It was sluggish, slow, and in a dire state.
Across it, Klein’s eyes had their lucidity return. The meat tendrils on the shadowed face beneath the papal tiara vanished.
It appeared as though it wasn’t the Spirit World Plunderer who had controlled Klein’s Spirit Body Threads and nearly succeeded; instead, it appeared as though Klein was the one who was controlling it and had nearly converted it into his marionette!
The Fate Siphon charm switched one’s fate!
This was a high-level charm made using a Worm of Time. It could siphon off the target’s subsequent fate, and in a short period of time, burden it with that of the target’s, so as to complete an exchanging of fates.
Therefore Klein and the Spirit World Plunderer’s situations had switched. One went from death to survival, while the other went from victory to instant despair.
After confirming that the Spirit World Plunderer was intelligent and extremely difficult to deal with, making it difficult to hunt it, Klein began putting on an act of retreating. He appeared rash as he deliberately walked into the Spirit World Plunderer’s control, enticing its actions, ready to use the Fate Siphon charm at the critical moment!
That way, what terrible acts the Spirit World Plunderer did to its enemy, the charm would then allow it to experience the same despair!
Of course, if the Fate Siphon charm didn’t have the expected effect, or if the Spirit World Plunderer’s main soul didn’t appear and had ended up using other means to control the situation, Klein still had his last trick up his sleeve to protect himselfdirectly end the summoning and return above the gray fog. He would sacrifice his two marionettes and a few mystical items in order to ensure his own safety.
Without the time to marvel at how magical the Fate Siphon charm was, or how terrifying angels from the Marauder pathway were, Klein didn’t hesitate to raise the Sea God Scepter high up before the swapping of fates ended.
The dark blue papal robe flared up with the wind as the golden papal tiara emitted meshed blue and silver beams of light. At the tip of the white bone scepter, it shot out bolts of lightning that gathered into a ball before landing on the Spirit World Plunderer’s body!
A swath of silver color brightened up immediately, inundating the target, turning the surroundings white.
Once, twice, thrice. Klein continuously triggered terrifying lightning balls, expending his spirituality without holding back.
Finally, he heard a roar that seemed to stem from the depths of one’s soul as he instinctively sensed that his target had collapsed and dissipated.
Only then did Klein lower the Sea God Scepter and watch the silver lightning sizzle away.
At that moment, his entire Spirit Body had turned rather illusory. Even with the Tyrant’s augmentation, it didn’t seem real.
As the lightning dispersed, the invisible figure in the white translucent robe appeared once again in Klein’s sight.
Flickering light emerged from within as the Spirit World Plunderer’s body cracked, turning into countless illusory bubbles that disintegrated bit by
bit.
The Tyrant had succeeded in the hunt.
At this moment, deep within Calderón City, there was a sudden quake. It was as though a massive creature had awoken as a result of the Spirit World Plunderer’s death, or that countless dangerous creatures were surging out.
The indescribable feeling combined into a swath of illusory grayish-white and, like a tidal wave, rose up from the bottom.
Other Spirit World Plunderers? No, it appears to be a more terrifying and horrible creature. A being that the Spirit World Plunderer attends to? Also, in Calderón City’s core region, at the end of the deep pit, it’s still as silent as ever. There’s no sound at all, making it more horrifying… Klein pumped himself up as he diverted some attention in order to monitor the situation inside Calderón City as he anxiously waited for the Spirit World Plunderer’s characteristic to appear to form an ingredient.
He wasn’t relishing in the delight of a successful hunt but was pacing about anxiously at the edge of the abyss.
During this process, Klein got Enzo and Ludwell to stay close to him. He threw the Sea God Scepter to the former so as to escape the state of irascibility. He began considering how to deal with the subsequent development with a clear mind, as well as consider whether he had missed out on some other details.
As the thoughts flashed in his mind, Klein suddenly recalled something:
Back when he made the mystical items sing, Creeping Hunger had praised the True Creator and had used “His” complete honorific name.
Although the human-skinned glove had used Hermes instead of ancient Hermes or other languages that could stir the powers of nature, the former was still usable when it came to sacrifices! This also meant that the True Creator might’ve very well heard Creeping Hunger’s praises and noticed the commotion here.
Apart from the rising grayish-white tide and the terrifying creature deep down in the city, there are other dangers… Wait, I’m now a Spirit Body, equivalent to a wraith. I’m not in my normal state… Just as Klein’s mind thought of something, his spiritual perception was triggered as he instinctively cast his gaze at the entrance to Calderón City.
The lights there flickered as a figure entered.
The figure was wearing a simple and ordinary linen robe with a head of silver hair.
He was a handsome man with soft facial features. His eyes were gentle with some hints of coldness. It was as though he was observing the fates of everyone in the world like a spectator.
Behind him, there were beams forming illusory layers of pure wings. They spread outwards, blocking the entire entrance.
ILI
Klein nearly hissed through the gaps in his teeth as a series of titles and names flashed across his mind:
Ouroboros!
Tail Devourer!
Angel of Fate!
King of Angels!
He didn’t have the luxury of time to consider the possibility of his previous thought. His body expanded as though it was incorporeal, enveloping his marionettes, Enzo and Ludwell, the yet-to-appear characteristic, and the Spirit World Plunderer’s remnant bubbles within!
At this moment, Ouroboros’s silver eyes already had the distant figure in “His” sights. It was a figure wearing a papal tiara and a dark blue robe, exuding extreme oppression and tyranny. There was a grayish-white fog that had been blurred by the Tyrant’s aura.
A river of flickering light appeared in “His” eyes, seeming to circle the Tyrant figure and the periphery of Calderón City.
Silently, the square houses and the pale-white columns stood up again despite being destroyed by the Lightning Storm from before. The charred legs of the giant blacksmith once again possessed a body as he appeared inside the tomb, striking at the anvil.
All of this returned to what it was like shortly after the Tyrant stepped in.
However, Klein in his pontiff attire had vanished. His two marionettes along with the remnant bubbles of the Spirit World Plunderer had vanished as well.
The corresponding figure was unable to return as the rebooted scene shattered, turning back to the desolate state after the battle.
Tail Devourer Ouroboros watched silently for a long while before making a move. The grayish-white swath that rose up from the depth of Calderón City slowly receded back down.
Above the gray fog, Klein slumped in the high-back chair of The Fool in exhaustion. He wasn’t even able to get Enzo and Ludwell to massage him.
He had already thrown the Sea God Scepter back to the junk pile. The Tyrant card had left his soul body and was placed facing down beside the Black Emperor card. The Spirit World Plunderer’s bubbles were floating ahead, with the Beyonder characteristic constantly seeping out before combining with the points of light.
After resting for a while, Klein saw grayish-white powder fall onto the mottled table’s surface. Following that was a transparent item that seemed weightless.
The item was the size of a palm, formed by coiled maggots. It was almost shaped like a human, and its interior was filled with a colorless liquid. Bubbles often emerged, scattering black hints of light.
Klein didn’t dare to look at it carefully, as there was a more complicated structure in the weightless transparent object. They formed indescribable patterns and symbols that seemed to fuse knowledge, power, transformation, secrets, bizarreness, and madness within, making them no longer abstract.
This made Klein feel very dizzy. His mind was even on the verge of breaking down, with his soul almost losing control.
This is likely the true soul of the Spirit World Plunderer… I have the corresponding powder as well. There’s about 70 grams, more than I needed. It’s more than I expected. Klein nodded indiscernibly and stored the powder into a box. Together with the true soul body, he threw them on the junk pile and covered it with the gray fog.
After completing this, he raised his hand to rub his temples and made a self-deprecating remark:
If it wasn’t for the Sea God Scepter, I probably would’ve had to leave Calderón City due to the assault of the Spirit World Plunderer. I would then wait until I had helpers and could make the most solid of hunting plans so as to control the stirrings of the area to not alarm the unknown entity at the core region…
Sigh, I was rash the entire time. Although the outcome was fine, it really doesn’t suit my character. It’s also completely at odds with the Seer pathway’s acting. In the future, I should try to avoid using the Sea God Scepter in the outside world.
Uh… The Spirit World Plunderer has been successfully hunted. There’s no need for me to get Miss Sharron’s help. In a few days, I’ll write to her so that she won’t be thinking over this matter.
However, I have a premonition that I’ll still be heading to Calderón City in the future. When that happens, perhaps I might still need Miss Sharron’s help.
In addition, I have to seek out information on Bizarro Banes. I can’t put all my hope on the City of Silver…
Amidst his thoughts, Klein directly returned to his body, without bringing his marionettes. He ended the ritual and headed straight for bed, falling asleep the moment his head hit the pillow.
“Escaped?” Soest looked at the man opposite him and asked Daly Simone who was carrying out a spirit channeling
They had just finished their operation and had captured a few Numinous Episcopate members. However, the key personnel the intel pointed at, Hand of White Palenque Taciblius, wasn’t at the secret gathering point.
He was a Sequence 4 demigod; therefore, not only had the Red Gloves team used a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact, they had even requested Goddess’s Eye Ilya’s help. However, it was all futile.
Daly Simone nodded.
“Yes.”
She then looked at the captive, suddenly speaking with an ethereal voice, “Where did Palenque Taciblius go?”
“H-he said he was going to meet someone,” the Numinous Episcopate member answered slowly.
“Who is that person?” Daly Simone pressed. Leonard Mitchell and company also cast their gazes over.
The man who was being spirit channeled answered with an unperturbed voice, “Ince Zangwill.”
Chapter 930 Former Organization
“Ince Zangwill.”
Upon hearing the name, all the Red Gloves present fell silent. Not a single one spoke for a moment.
Ever since this former bishop betrayed and fled the Church, the Church of Evernight had never relaxed its pursuit of him. Archbishops and high-ranking deacons who took up high posts had taken turns being responsible for searching for him. They helped each other, often bringing the relevant Sealed Artifacts everywhere to search for clues about him. But ultimately, they were unable to lock onto Ince Zangwill. He slipped away as a result of all kinds of coincidences, his shadow wasn’t even noticed. Furthermore, he had caused several major events that killed many Nighthawks.
To the Church of Evernight, especially the Nighthawks, he was someone they hated that had also insulted them!
Without realizing it, Leonard Mitchell had already clenched his hanging fists as his breathing grew deeper.
He soon forced himself to extricate himself from the sudden emotions that emerged within him. He turned his attention to something else.
It was no wonder Dwayne Dantès was able to meet Ince Zangwill on Waypoint Island in the Berserk Sea. It was because the latter’s goal was also the Southern Continent—East Balam!
Amidst everyone’s silence, Daly Simone immediately used her Spirit Body to emit an ethereal voice without any obvious changes. With some coldness, she spoke at a quickened pace:
“Where are they meeting?”
The Numinous Episcopate member shook his head blankly.
“I don’t know.”
Daly raised a few more questions, but she didn’t get an ideal reply.
Finally, she took a step back and cast her eyes at the Red Gloves team captain, Soest.
Soest sighed and deliberated over his words before saying, “First, we need to inform this piece of intel to Her Excellency, Goddess’s Eye. We shall leave it to her to contact the Holy Cathedral. Ince, who has 0-08 with him, isn’t someone a Red Gloves team can handle.
“Second, we should continue investigating and follow this clue pertaining to Palenque Taciblius. Let’s hope that we can figure out Ince Zangwill’s motives. With the situation of us not being able to track him or lock onto him, grasping his motives is more important than knowing where he is. Perhaps, it can help us set up a trap that he has no choice but to step into.
“Finally, from now on, everyone is to take note of any coincidences. Regardless of the reason, they are to be reported to me!”
“Yes, Captain!” the Red Glove members replied in unison. Leonard maintained his silence as he turned his head to glance at Daly Simone. He found that this Gatekeeper who addressed herself as a Spirit Medium was similarly silent. Her gaze was dark.
At the same time, he heard Pallez Zoroast’s slightly-aged voice resound in his mind:
“Heh heh, from the looks of it, I’ll be witnessing a play of running and pursuing.”
What does Old Man mean? Is he hinting at something? We just decided to start investigations on Ince Zangwill’s motives, and it’s already known by 0-08? Leonard looked away and suddenly had an idea.
If a person who is already dead was to secretly do the relevant investigation, would he be able to avoid 0-08’s notice?
After two hours of sleep, Klein rubbed his still throbbing head and slowly got out of bed.
Following that, he pulled the bell by the side of the door and waited for an attendant to arrive.
Before long, a native deliberately dressed in Loen attire—a white shirt and red vest-knocked on the door.
Klein twisted the handle and opened a tiny gap in the door. He instructed with a hoarse voice, “Send another lunch set to the room. I had my meal too early.”
At that instant, he already looked like the tanned Enzo. As a gentleman living in a luxurious room with two servants, it was impossible for him to personally instruct the attendant at the door.
“Yes sir, a lunch set. Any special requests?” The native attendant took out some paper and a pen and began recording as he asked with a rather strange Loenese accent.
Klein used an equally odd Loenese accent.
“With braised meat as the main dish, match it with a cup of sparkling wine with ice and lemon.”
“Do I include two servant meals?” the native attendant asked, following the usual procedure.
Klein was silent for two seconds before saying, “Yes.”
After ending the conversation, he closed the door and quickly set up a ritual, bringing back Enzo and Ludwell from above the gray fog to the real world. As for Creeping Hunger and Word of the Sea, he temporarily left them in the junk pile. One of them was starving, and the other could hardly resist the urge to sing.
After Klein controlled the marionettes to clean up his room, a few attendants came to deliver lunch. Soon, the entire room was filled with the sounds of cutlery hitting the plate and a soft chewing sound.
After some time, Klein put down his cutlery, picked up his napkin, and wiped his mouth. In satisfaction, he leaned backward and shook his head helplessly.
“If this continues, I’ll really become fat…”
The two marionettes had already lost the ability to eat, but to conceal that fact, Klein had no choice but to add servant meals. With him unwilling to see food go to waste, he could only try to eat as much as he
could.
“… Thankfully I’m a Faceless.” Klein covered his mouth as he burped before drinking the last bit of sparkling wine.
Only at this moment did he feel like he had recovered. He now had the energy to consider the various details of his trip to Calderón City.
The Marauder pathway is truly terrifying. Just a charm created from a Worm of Time is able to achieve such incredulous effects. As a King of Angels, it’s obvious how terrifying Blasphemer Amon is. Even an avatar isn’t easy to deal with… Thankfully, I didn’t put on a brave front. I knew to mimic those with experience and directly fled to the Southern Continent…
The True Creator places a great importance on me. “He” directly got Tail Devourer Ouroboros to rush over…
This does have a feeling of traveling across time. The angels on ancient murals are just walking out and standing before me. Thankfully, I was still able to directly end the summoning.
Just as Klein thought of this, his expression sank as he discovered a serious problem:
Ouroboros is a King of Angels from the Monster pathway!
This also meant that “He” could directly see the uniqueness about him. “He” could see the grayish-white fog and see the illusory door formed of spherical lights and the transparent and translucent maggots that formed the spherical lights!
What does this actually imply? The Angel of Fate who has survived since the Second Epoch should know something. And the True Creator probably knows more… Could “They” be able to tell that I’m the master of the mysterious space above the gray fog? Regardless, the importance “They” place on me will rise! Klein clenched his right fist and put it to
Order or Rose Redemption might take.
He felt lucky that, be it Rose Redemption or the Aurora Order, they had yet to lock onto any of The Fool’s believers.
However, during the chaotic battle outside Bayam, when he was still active as Gehrman Sparrow, he had thrown out the Tinder glove, which had been corrupted by the True Creator, to attempt to attract a saint from the Aurora Order. This might very well have led to the crazy adventurer to enter the suspect list.
From the clues extending outward from Gehrman Sparrow, there’s Admiral of Stars, Vice Admiral Iceberg, Danitz, and Anderson. All of them will be investigated by the Aurora Order. I have to warn them. Klein slowly exhaled and stood up, prepared to head above the gray fog.
From his point of view, the pursuit of Gehrman Sparrow by the military, Church of Storms, Rose School of Thought, and Numinous Episcopate were all different. The True Creator’s believers were rather crazy and had a King of Angels, a leader who was good at prying into the secrets of fate, active in the real world. This way, it didn’t matter if Cattleya and company were at sea, making it difficult to be locked on. There was still the risk of them being found.
Among them, Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina and the Fog Sea’s Strongest Hunter Anderson weren’t people Klein was worried too much about. They knew little, nothing that pointed towards the core problem. Nothing much would happen aside from the need to consider whether the bunch of lunatics of the Aurora Order would employ extreme methods in the interrogation process.
West Balam, Northern State. In the Cookawa City ruled by Maysanchez. Danitz, who was chewing on roasted meat, paused suddenly. He heard Mr. Fool pass him the warning from Gehrman Sparrow.
“Be careful of the Numinous Episcopate. Be careful of the Aurora Order, especially the latter. Pay special attention. Also, warn Anderson Hood as well as Edwina Edwards.”
Be careful of the Numinous Episcopate… Be careful of the Aurora Order… How many has it been… The military, Church of Storms, Church of Evernight, Rose School of Thought… What did Gehrman Sparrow do? Why has he offended so many factions? Dogsh*t! Danitz’s expression froze before grimacing.
He had no idea that the strongest person of the seven pirate admirals had changed.
Opposite him, Anderson put down the knife he used to slice meat, pricked up his brows, and curiously asked, “Have you recalled something?”
Danitz secretly took a deep breath and asked after some deliberation, “Have you heard of the Aurora Order?”
He wasn’t sure if Anderson knew. After all, the Aurora Order was a rather secretive organization in the beginning. Its reputation was later build up in the Loen Kingdom.
Anderson chuckled.
“I’m actually more surprised that you know of them. Did your captain tell you?”
Without waiting for Danitz to answer, he combed his short hair with his finger and continued, “They believe that the Creator is omnipresent. Everything has godhood. They believe that life is nothing but a spiritual journey. As long as one is willing to listen to their preachings, understand, discover, and gather the godhood, they will eventually become angels to transcend reality.
“Such an idea doesn’t sound bad, but that’s not the main point. The main point is that they believe in the True Creator…”
Upon hearing that, Danitz couldn’t help but jeer:
“You know quite a bit, just slightly less than I know.”
Anderson immediately curled the ends of his mouth and said with a beaming smile, “Of course.
“I once joined an organization in Intis. They hoped to change society, the world, to make the supernatural no longer secret and to be out in the open for everyone to see, so as to become true rulers.
“They’re called the Iron and Blood Cross Order, and they also believe in the True Creator.”
Danitz’s expression froze as cold sweat oozed out of his forehead.
Chapter 931 New Method to Acquiring Intel
Glancing at Danitz’s expression, Anderson continued as though he didn’t notice a thing.
“However, their brains appear to have been eaten by zombies. They were fervent to the point of stupidity. They didn’t adhere to my sense of aesthetics. So after cheating them of their things, I quit.
“Eh, why’s your face a little pale. You’re even sweating. Did you get heatstroke? As a hunter, shouldn’t adapting to the environment be an intrinsic ability?”
Danitz lifted his right hand and wiped his sweat. Cursing inwardly, he forced a smile and said, “I’ve heard that once someone believes in an evil god, it’s almost impossible to escape the faith.”
As he spoke, he raised his chin slightly, wearing a look as though he was musing over the circumstances of his future death. It didn’t cross his mind that Gehrman Sparrow had just offended the Aurora Order and was being targeted by the True Creator’s believers. He also didn’t make the connection that he was believing in a suspected evil god, The Fool.
“Well said,” Anderson replied with a smile that didn’t have the slightest hint of gloom. “It’s not like I have any true faith. Back then, the incantations I said were lines I modified from the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. Since they don’t really enjoy using their brains, no—they don’t even have that. As long as you superficially appear devout, any random excuse can be used to fool them.”
Without waiting for Danitz to develop the discussion further, he asked, “Why are you suddenly asking about the Aurora Order?”
Danitz bit down on his roasted meat and slowly chewed and swallowed. After a deliberate pause of twenty to thirty seconds, he said, “I just recalled something. For some reason, Gehrman Sparrow has been identified by the Aurora Order as a high-priority elimination target. Oh right, there’s also the Numinous Episcopate. And both you and me are known to have relations with him.”
“You want me to be careful against the Aurora Order and the Numinous Episcopate?” Anderson nodded in enlightenment as he chuckled. “You’ve recently mentioned something similar. Rose School of Thought, Church of Storms, Loen military… Man, at times, I even feel that Gehrman Sparrow is more suited to being a hunter than me.”
Danitz could hardly retort as he nodded heavily in agreement.
Anderson thought for a moment when he suddenly changed topics out of the blue:
“What do you plan on doing here in West Balam? Helping Gehrman Sparrow with something?”
Upon hearing this question, Danitz fell silent for a second. He put down the item in his hand and tidied his clothes in an unhurried manner.
“Investigate the faith of the different classes of West Balam.”
This was determined after his discussion with Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina. In common parlance, it meant: Investigating the developments of the various secret organizations and factions in West Balam.
Of course, this included some preliminary contact with the local ruling forces, and to figure out if they had any desire to purchase firearms.
“Investigate the faith of the different classes of West Balam…” Anderson repeated Danitz’s words as he reflectively raised his right hand to rub his temples as though he had a headache.
After the end of the Tarot Gathering, and warning Admiral of Stars to take note of the Aurora Order’s and Numinous Episcopate’s “investigations,” with the best choice being seeking the Moses Ascetic Order’s help, Klein busily finished the three-party transaction between The World, The Moon, and The Sun. He received 5,000 pounds in return.
After dinner, he bit on an unlit disguised smoke pipe as he read the papers. Then, he saw Miss Messenger walk out of the void to deliver him a letter.
Leonard’s… Klein reached out to receive it and noticed that Reinette Tinekerr didn’t stay at all. She had rapidly returned to the spirit world.
This also made him determine that Leonard Mitchell had already paid the mailing fee; hence, he took out his other hand and unfolded the letter.
“Ince Zangwill has appeared in East Balam. He’s suspected to have met with Palenque Taciblius from the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction…”
Ince Zangwill… Klein ruminated over the name as he slowly leaned back into his reclining chair.
In the letter, Leonard wished that he could do some investigations in secret to figure out Ince Zangwill’s motives.
But the problem is that 0-08 has the characteristic of “any mention of it will be known.” Knowing of it also means being known by it. Besides, it’s good at arranging coincidences, making people follow its directions without even realizing it… Under such circumstances, it’s very difficult to avoid 0-08’s notice while investigating Ince Zangwill. Not only is there no chance of success, it’s also easy to expose myself… As Klein thought, he made Enzo walk behind him and begin massaging his shoulder.
He read Leonard Mitchell’s letter again, hoping to find more clues and incisive points for investigations from those few words.
East Balam… Numinous Episcopate… Artificial Death… Palenque Taciblius… Why is Ince Zangwill looking for them for? Trying to find allies for the true mastermind behind the Great Smog of Backlund, that royal family’s faction?
Artificial Death… Artificial Death…
As Klein thought, he suddenly recalled that there was a matter that no one knew other than himself and Mr. Azik.
The Evernight Goddess had preliminary gained control of the Death pathway’s Uniqueness—in other words, Artificial Death. Presently, “She” was usurping, digesting, and wielding the corresponding authority!
In other words, the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction’s target of belief was, in a way, the Evernight Goddess. After the authority was fully transferred and seized, they were bound to suffer a purge before slowly merging with the Church of Evernight. Or they might continue their work, making contact with the other Numinous Episcopate factions and other secret factions while unnoticeably cooperating with the Nighthawks.
To Klein, this wasn’t anything of importance. What was important was, that in an ancient text he found before, it mentioned:
To artificially create Death, a number of Numinous Episcopate members had to pray to the Uniqueness daily, as though it was a true deity. It was an attempt to slowly awaken its sentience and allow it to come to life.
Of course, this was only one part of the overall plan which wasn’t critical.
Then, could it be possible that when Palenque Taciblius prayed to Artificial Death, he had mentioned Ince Zangwill’s motives and had sought blessings?
But he will probably never imagine that Artificial Death has already been controlled by the Evernight Goddess. Although it hasn’t become part of “Her” manifestation, it has already lost its “freedom.”
From this angle, directly setting up a ritual to pray to the Goddess might allow one to obtain Ince Zangwill’s motives… That’s quite possible! The more Klein thought about it, the more certain he was that his seemingly ridiculous plan would succeed.
And as for the reason why this could become a reality:
It was because the enemy’s “leader” was their “spy”!
After getting Enzo to stop massaging him, Klein slowly got up and paced about, considering if he should make the attempt, and if so, how.
Ince Zangwill is a traitor of the Church. He’s an insult to all Nighthawks. If there’s a chance to wipe him out, the Goddess should be very willing to see it happen. “She” wouldn’t mind providing some help…
But the Goddess is now in a critical stage of seizing the Artificial Death’s authority. “She” will not be able to provide answers for a long period of time, and “She” can only provide feedback to normal ritualistic magic. Besides, I also lack the corresponding materials…
Also, I’ve been constantly warning myself to be on guard. I must not fully trust and rely on the Goddess… On second thoughts, directly praying to “Her” to obtain a revelation might not be too good. I hope to maintain a safe distance… Amidst his thoughts, Klein felt a little hesitant.
He began letting his thoughts wander in a bid to find a more acceptable plan.
Suddenly, he had a more ridiculous idea.
Directly pray to Artificial Death!
This actually posed no danger. This was because Artificial Death wasn’t able to respond to prayers and rituals. If there was any feedback, it meant that it was essentially controlled by the Evernight Goddess. On the other hand, Klein had the feather produced and left behind from the Artificial Death Project. He also had Azik’s copper whistle. He didn’t need to spend too much time to gather the ingredients needed to set up a ritual for a revelation!
In addition, there’s a layer in between us. I’m not directly contacting the Goddess. Perhaps, this might even help “Her” further seize Artificial Death’s authority. Klein consoled himself as he began busying himself.
He first used the sacrificial and bestowment ritual. He brought back the two remaining feathers and some Full Moon Essence Oil, night vanilla powder, and other items which he had not used in a while to the real world. Then, he modified the sacrificial altar and completed the first part of the preparations. After all, he was essentially praying to the Evernight Goddess, he couldn’t be bothered to head out to buy ritualistic materials of the Death domain.
This was essentially the same as other normal ritualistic magic. With great familiarity, Klein lit the candles, dripped some essential oils, and drew the symbols for “human” and “concealment” on an artificial goatskin. Then, in the thin fog that spread, he pressed Azik’s copper whistle over it.
Immediately after that, he placed the white feather stained with pale yellow oil stains inside the silver bowl that had burning herbal powder. He then watched it curl without any signs of it turning black.
After exhaling silently, Klein took a step back and chanted in Hermes:
“You are the essence of death;
“You are the lord of the dead;
“You are the final home to all living beings.
“I pray for your help; I pray for you to tell me the motives for Ince Zangwill’s contact with the Numinous Episcopate.
II
II
Just as he said those words, the three candlelight burgeoned as though they brightened significantly but were tainted with a dark green. The surroundings turned cold and creepy.
Klein closed his eyes and entered Cogitation for thirty seconds, feeling uneasy. He walked in front of the altar, picked up the Full Moon Essence Oil and dripped one drop onto each of the three candles.
After doing this, he took away Azik’s copper whistle, grabbed the artificial goatskin, and moved it close to the candlelight representing “himself.” When it ignited, he threw it into the silver bowl.
With a whoosh, the white feather which didn’t show any signs of damage soared with pale-white flames, covering the entire silver bowl and obstructing Klein’s vision.
About three seconds later, the fire subsided, leaving a mound of powder in the silver bowl.
The powder moved without the help of any wind, forming one word after another:
“Possessed by an evil spirit. Requires exorcism.”
Chapter 932 Thin-Skinned
… The Goddess really replied… Upon seeing the words formed by the powder, Klein’s first reaction had nothing to do with the content. Instead, he was shocked that this seemingly ridiculous thing had happened.
Although he was already mentally prepared and had believed that the chance of success was rather high, he still felt conflicting emotions. It took him almost a minute to accept it.
After a while, Klein exhaled slowly, raised his right hand, and tapped his chest four times in a clockwise manner.
“Praise the Lady!”
He then ended the ritual, forcing himself to focus his attention on the revelation itself.
Possessed by an evil spirit. Requires exorcism?
Ince Zangwill actually got possessed by an evil spirit? He had gone from Sequence 9 to Sequence 5 of the Death pathway. The godhood he obtained at the critical stage is also Sequence 4 Nightwatcher of the Evernight pathway, one that is good at dealing with Spirit Body-type creatures. Evil spirits and wraiths should be afraid of him, so why would he end up being possessed?
That’s unless the evil spirit’s level is extremely high or, at its core, is very special.
Unfortunately, I’ve only met one evil spirit in the truest sense of the word. It’s that ancient evil spirit sealed in the underground ruins of Alista Tudor. I know little about such monsters, so it’s difficult for me to grasp the details. Hmm, I can write to ask Miss Sharron. I can also get Little Sun to find out more. That Shepherd Elder Lovia had Grazed an evil spirit…
It’s no wonder Ince Zangwill is trying to meet a demigod of the Numinous Episcopate. When it comes to exorcising evil spirits, aside from the Church of Evernight and Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun, the best would probably be the Numinous Episcopate. Uh, there’s probably the Church of the God of Combat as well. Neighboring pathways often have similar traits.
There’s also one point that can be gleaned from this. Ince Zangwill doesn’t wish for his possessed state to be known by the royal family faction and the Demoness Sect who are in cahoots with him. Otherwise, there’s no need for him to come all the way to the Southern Continent! The two factions existed before the Fifth Epoch, and they have a long legacy. It’s quite unlikely that they don’t have a Sealed Artifact that can remove or exorcise evil spirits. Even if they can’t find one, getting the Demoness Sect to contact the Numinous Episcopate is definitely safer and more covert than getting Ince Zangwill to make the trip himself…
As his thoughts raced, Klein unfolded a piece of paper and wrote:
“The intel you have provided me made me connect certain clues from what I’ve previously gathered. And due to a particular great existence’s help, this points to a clear conclusion:
“Ince Zangwill is possessed by an evil spirit, and he’s seeking the Numinous Episcopate’s help.
“Just based on this fact alone, we can make several useful judgments:
“Ince Zangwill will often manifest inconsistency in his words and actions. He will often deviate from his normal path, doing something we feel that is absolutely impossible for him to do, and to make mistakes we find incomprehensible. Before this problem is resolved, he will not stop having contact with the Numinous Episcopate. It might even become more frequent…
“Making investigations based on this might allow us to catch Ince Zangwill by the tail. However, I believe we still wouldn’t be able to lock onto him. The creation of coincidences from that Grade o Sealed Artifact is insurmountable.”
Upon writing this, Klein couldn’t help but recall his direct encounter with Ince Zangwill.
His own investigations didn’t directly point to him, but it caused their ploy to nearly fail. Hence, Ince Zangwill personally took action, sending a meteor falling from the sky in an attempt to kill Sherlock Moriarty so as to obliterate any clues. And he ultimately received Mr. Azik’s help and escaped the dire situation, forcing Ince Zangwill to step into the limelight and expose himself.
Back then, if Mr. Azik had recovered to his former strength, Ince Zangwill might already be dead… But to replicate such a situation and force him to appear before me is still extremely difficult. After all, back then, not only was there Mr. Azik, a Death Consul, and my use of the gray fog to foil the coincidences, there was also Trissy Cheek and the ring which was suspected to be a Grade o Sealed Artifact. Without her suddenly escaping, Ince Zangwill wouldn’t have been forced to personally take action… Klein deliberated as he wrote:
“If we can figure out the origins and primary goals of the evil spirit, there might be a chance of the situation having a favorable change…”
After writing the matters regarding Ince Zangwill, Klein’s heart stirred. Just as he was about to mention something else, he stopped his pen after writing the first few letters. He raised his left hand and pinched his cheeks. He appeared to be in a serious dilemma and seemed a little embarrassed.
After muttering silently a few times, Klein finally smoothly wrote the rest:
“Even without that Grade o Sealed Artifact’s help, Ince Zangwill is an enemy you and I are unable to face head-on. We need to make plenty of preparations.
“If you can provide me with some Worms of Time, I can use them to create high-level charms that can deal with demigods. It’s called a ‘Fate Siphon’ charm. It can swap the fates of yourself and the target for a short period of time.”
Putting down his fountain pen, Klein didn’t take a second look as he quickly folded the letter and seriously sealed it in an envelope.
He then took out the adventurer’s harmonica and a gold coin before summoning Miss Messenger. He got her to take away the reply letter to Leonard Mitchell, but this time, it wasn’t addressed to 7 Pinster Street. Instead, it was directly sent to Leonard’s present address. With Leonard having just written the letter, Klein didn’t believe that he had moved out of Reinette Tinekerr’s detection range.
After doing all of this, Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he shook his head slightly.
Requesting the help of others is really a difficult task. It’s even more so for someone as thin-skinned as me.
He quickly retracted his attention and once again modified Enzo’s and Ludwell’s appearances. After all, they had been seen by Angel of Fate Ouroboros during their exploration of Calderón City.
During this process, Klein suddenly had an idea. He planned on “sending’ them above the gray fog and using the Spirit World Plunderer’s true soul body for a disguise!
The Spirit World Plunderer could make its soul avatars take the form of its true soul body, and it could also get them to disguise themselves as other spirit world creatures. The Beyonder ingredient it left behind must’ve had such abilities. However, it would be difficult to use it with the poor effects and the huge negative side effects!
However, this wasn’t a problem for Klein who possessed the mysterious space above the gray fog. After all, he didn’t plan on using the Beyonder ingredient for actual combat. Doing some changes to his marionette didn’t require too many smooth operations and great effects. Furthermore, this could be slowly adjusted. As for the negative effects that came from the godhood, it wasn’t something to consider. Who wasn’t obedient when left in the junk pile?
After a series of tasks, Klein sat at the high-back chair of The Fool. In his hand was the palm-sized Spirit World Plunderer’s true soul body. Without looking down to look at it in detail, he extended his spirituality bit by bit into it.
There wasn’t much changes to the scene before him. It was still the illusory and dense black Spirit Body Threads. However, when he tried controlling them, he discovered that not only could he control the marionettes’ Spirit Body Threads, but he could also let his Spirit Body Threads extend out and penetrate into their bodies.
When both sides established such a two-way connection, Klein suddenly felt that he and his marionette was one. All his Beyonder powers could be enacted on the other party through the Spirit Body Threads, including his trick for changing his appearance and body!
Amidst a slow and difficult process, Klein felt rather groggy as he felt his emotions turned into a mess. He began showing signs of losing control. This was an inevitable outcome from having his spirituality make direct contact with godhood.
He hurriedly diverted some attention to stir some of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog, and he restored his condition back to its normal state.
After enduring the torment, Klein finished his attempt. Enzo had transformed into a Southern Continent native that looked like he came from a plantation. Ludwell had a mixed-blood feel to him. His ghastly face was no longer more bone than flesh. Instead, there was a plumpness to it. As for the silver mask that had the effect of placating the soul, there was no way of removing it for the time being. All Klein could do was let it stick to Ludwell’s chest. This still had a certain level of effect, but it was inferior to wearing it on his face. It could barely maintain the status quo.
Unfortunately, there’s no way to change this mask into other types of accessories. Otherwise, it would save me quite a bit of trouble. As Klein rushed to throw the Spirit World Plunderer’s true soul body back onto the junk pile, he rubbed his temples and allowed his thoughts to wander. Right, I still have a Soul Assurer Beyonder characteristic here that can be made into a mystical item to replace that mask… No, I’ve always planned on returning it to the Church. I’ll mail it to him when Leonard replies.
After the discomfort slowly subsided, Klein took out his golden pocket watch and opened it to check the time.
Following that, he summoned a paper figurine and stirred some of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog. He then threw both into a specially labeled point of light.
It was the point of light representing The Fool’s only believer at present—Danitz!
From Klein’s point of view, Admiral of Stars Cattleya had the Moses Ascetic Order backing her. Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina was from the Church of Knowledge and Wisdom. Anderson Hood didn’t know much about Gehrman Sparrow, and being good at identifying the situation he was in, he wasn’t one to put on a brave front. Therefore, when the Aurora Order did an “investigation,” it was unlikely that they would be in grave danger. Danitz was the only exception. With him in West Balam and not able to return to the Golden Dream anytime soon, his lacking strength, and him often wearing the boxing glove that made him act rashly, it was truly worrisome.
Due to this fact, Mr. Fool had to work a little harder. He gave Danitz a Paper Angel’s embrace every day at a fixed time, so as to disrupt any divination or prophecies about him.
Leonard never expected Klein Moretti to reply that quickly. With some level of incredulity, he opened the envelope and read the corresponding content.
“Due to a particular great existence’s help… Is he referring to The Fool?
“Indeed, Klein’s investigations into Ince Zangwill has already reached a significant depth. He has already figured out the truth the moment I mentioned the Numinous Episcopate…
“Possessed by an evil spirit? How did he end up being possessed by an evil spirit?
“How do we make use of it?
“Worms of Time… This…” Leonard quickly scanned through the last part of the letter as his expression suddenly became complicated.
In his mind, Pallez Zoroast maintained his silence without saying a word.
Chapter 933 Evil Spirits’ Common Trait
After a while, Leonard cleared his throat and wore a smile without realizing it. He said with a suppressed voice, “Old Man, Klein’s… This suggestion seems pretty good. It’s very… very viable. The effects should be quite substantial. Why don’t you consider it?
“Didn’t you mention that you would do your best to help me exact revenge?
“Haha, I thought Worms of Time could only be used for avatars and act as support…”
He subconsciously droned on while Pallez Zoroast remained silent the entire time. Only after a while did he sigh lightly and say, “I can only give you a maximum of two Worms of Time.”
Without waiting for Leonard to say a word, he added, “To exact revenge on a demigod who wields a Grade o Sealed Artifact, the most important thing is still your own level and strength. Otherwise, you won’t have a chance of using it even if you have a high-level charm.”
Leonard wiped away his smile and nodded seriously.
“I’ll do my best digesting my potion.
“If you finish digesting it and fail to accumulate enough contribution points, I’ll help you seek out the Beyonder ingredients needed for Spirit Warlock.”
As for only having two Worms of Time, he wasn’t disappointed at all. It was already a bonus. Just getting one was a great boon. Having two meant that he and Klein could split it, each of them having one Fate Siphon charm.
After expressing his attitude, he asked in puzzlement, “Old Man, do you think Klein has already used the previous Worm of Time as a charm?”
He remembered very clearly that, back when they were figuring out who Emlyn White was supporting, Old Man had parasitized Tinder with a Worm of Time. Later, it lost contact and failed to be of any use. Now, on retrospection, just Emlyn White’s and Sherlock Moriarty’s close relationship made it easy for him to figure out the truth. The Worm of Time had been eliminated by the upper echelons of the secret organization or even The Fool “Himself.” Furthermore, there was a high chance that it had been bestowed to Klein. Otherwise, his former colleague wouldn’t have known of the existence of the Worm of Time.
Pallez Zoroast immediately scoffed.
“If he hasn’t already used it and seen its effects, why would he raise the issue and ask for more?
“Alright. I need to separate the Worms of Time. This will make me fall asleep for at least two weeks. If you have any questions, find someone to answer them by yourself.”
With that said, not giving Leonard a chance to raise further questions, “He” scattered his spirituality and created a blob of light that hung “high” inside Leonard’s mind as though “He” didn’t wish to speak.
Leonard’s instinctive response was to chuckle dryly. He focused his attention back onto the letter from Klein Moretti as he carefully read it again.
Possessed by an evil spirit… The origins and primary goals of the evil spirit…
I don’t know much about evil spirits. Nothing comes to mind…
After a few minutes of thought, Leonard took out a matchbox and burned the letter. Then, he left the room which the local Nighthawks had assigned him at the last minute. He came to a room diagonally opposite his and knocked on the door.
Before long, Daly, who hadn’t removed her blue eyeshadow and blush, opened the door and pricked up her eyebrows.
“When did a Sleepless have the courage to knock on a lady’s door at a time highly associated with a bed?”
“Ahem. I have some questions I’d like to consult you about.” Leonard obviously didn’t dare respond to Daly’s comment as he immediately expressed the reason why he was here.
Daly sized him up and chuckled.
“I’m not responsible for counseling minors.”
As she spoke, she made way and allowed Leonard to enter her room.
Without daring to let his eyes wander, he casually pulled a round stool to sit on. He then went straight to the point:
“Ma’am, I’d like to know more about evil spirits.
“You’re a Sequence 5 of the Death pathway. You have higher clearance than me. You should know quite a lot.”
“Why are you asking me this?” Daly propped herself with her hands on the edge of the table behind her.
Without waiting for him to reply, she continued, “Most evil spirits are the result of dead High-Sequence Beyonders. A small number of them are wraiths who break through various restrictions via using various opportunities.
“The first situation is more common. After High-Sequence Beyonders consume a potion to obtain godhood, their Soul Body would have experienced a mutation. It would be a mutation at their core. This allows their Soul Body to remain even in death or when their powers are dispersed. There will be a certain level of divinity to it, making them rather terrifying. The second situation isn’t different on a fundamental level.
“Normally speaking, evil spirits will weaken with the passage of time until they completely dissipate. However, they can also assimilate into the region where they were born, making the spirit world and even the Underworld fuse with it. They then extract power from this to maintain their existence.
“Therefore, many evil spirits have their own territory and active range. It’s not that they do not wish to leave, but they can’t. The only exception is when they accumulate sufficient power, allowing their existence to experience a fundamental change.”
Leonard habitually crossed his right leg over his left and pressed in thought, “Can evil spirits leave their territory by possessing a person?”
“Yes, but ordinary humans and most Beyonders are unable to withstand the extraction effect the evil spirits have on their bodies. They will quickly lose their spirituality and body temperature and be unable to last long.” As Daly spoke, she raised her hand to point at herself. “The best method is to rely on Beyonders of the Death pathway. Of course, it has to be at least a Sequence 5, because from Gatekeeper, we will have our own dead spirit prison in our bodies. It can be called a miniature Underworld. It can provide an evil spirit with an adequate environment for their existence. Once you become a Spirit Warlock, you will also have similar powers. However, it will be more about sealing and sleeping than an internal Underworld. Heh heh, those natural spirits and wraiths are truly troublesome when they come in and out.”
Ince Zangwill’s Sequence 5 is Gatekeeper… It’s no wonder that the evil spirit can possess him for long periods of time. Or could it be that he failed at an attempt to enslave an evil spirit? Leonard’s thoughts opened up as he immediately made connections.
He deliberated for a few seconds before asking, “What sort of needs does an evil spirit have?”
“Needs? Singing? Dancing? Poetry? Men? Women? The Sea of Stars?” Daly returned with a question, amused.
Leonard realized that his usage of words was problematic as he awkwardly ruffled his hair.
“I mean, what desires will an evil spirit have?”
“That depends on what it desired while it was alive. Typically speaking, the remnant spirit will inherit the original obsessions, without being able to balance it rationally. If it were you, that evil spirit might attempt to write poems, imprison a group of spectators, and seek acknowledgment. Or it will do things in an ostentatious manner like the protagonist of a play,” Daly joked. “However, regardless of what it was while it was alive, as long as one becomes an evil spirit, they commonly desire two things.”
“What are they?” Leonard turned attentive.
Daly shot a glance at him and said, “First, it’s to feed on the souls of living creatures. This can pleasure them, an innate pleasure that stems from the need to maintain their existence. In addition, a large number of souls will allow them to escape the restrictions of their territory and active range. It will replace the power provided by the spirit world and Underworld.
“Second, it’s to seek out Beyonder ingredients from their pathway while they were alive. Through this, they could create another foundation. At a certain stage, the evil spirit would no longer need to draw on the powers of the spirit world and Underworld. They would no longer be restricted by their territories or active range. In a sense, they would have transformed into a special spirit world creature.”
Leonard seemed to realize something as he thought.
“This also means that evil spirits can consume Sequence potions?”
“No, Sequence potions are created for human consumption. They reduce the risk of losing control. To many supernatural creatures, there’s no need to do so. They can directly consume the ingredient raw. It’s especially so for evil spirits. Their obsession, cruelty, ferociousness, and penchant for souls make them half-crazy to begin with. There’s no need to regulate it from other sources. Furthermore, they are Spirit Bodies, so the method of consumption is direct accommodation and slow digestion.” Daly corrected Leonard’s point.
This… To the evil spirit that possesses Ince Zangwill, whenever it has the upper hand, it will control the body to seek out Beyonder ingredients of its pathway while it was alive! Leonard was first surprised before he had an idea. He said in a pleasant surprise, “I understand. Thank you for answering my questions.”
With that said, he hesitated for a few seconds and asked after some deliberation, “Ma’am, I believe we shouldn’t just figure out the motives behind Ince Zangwill’s meeting with the Numinous Episcopate demigod, but we also need to track his trajectory since Backlund to East Balam. We need to know what he did midway, what items he found. This might lead us to effective clues.”
Daly suddenly fell silent before she pricked up her brows and said, “Well said.
“But what does this have to do with evil spirits?”
“…Nothing. I raised the question so as to make preparations because I believe that since we are investigating the Numinous Episcopate, we might encounter evil spirits. The latter half was a suggestion I wished to make after the break. I just wished to talk to you about it beforehand.” Leonard’s mind raced as he slowed down his speech and fabricated an excuse on the spot.
Daly listened in silence and chuckled.
“If you actually work so hard to fabricate stories in front of other girls, you’ll no longer be single with those looks of yours.
“Unfortunately, I’m not a clueless girl. Alright, there’s no need to explain further. Leave.”
Leonard stood up lamely without trying to emphasize his point. He then walked towards the door.
Just as he gripped the handle, Daly’s slightly ethereal voice sounded behind him:
“I don’t know what secret you’re hiding, nor do I know what you know. None of that matters.
“But when it comes to Ince Zangwill, if you need any help or aid, you can find me.”
Leonard paused for two seconds as his mouth quivered. He then pulled open the door and walked out.
City of Silver.
Derrick Berg had received the order to join an expedition team. Leading it was Chief Colin Iliad. Their target was Nois City. It was in a northern city’s ruins where the Shapeshifter and other terrifying creatures lived!
Chapter 934 1 + 1 > 2
Ever since the information about the suspected Bizarro Bane-Shapeshifter-was given to Mr. World, Derrick constantly believed that the latter might one day entrust him with a mission for the corresponding ingredients. However, his strength was lacking. Even with his friends, it was impossible for him to complete the hunt. Furthermore, such expeditions needed to go through the six-member council. Private teams were unable to wander too far from the City of Silver. Therefore, all he could do was temporarily suppress it deep down. From time to time, it was used to motivate him to advance quicker.
To his surprise, it didn’t take long before an expedition team headed for Nois City was set up. Leading the team was Chief Colin Iliad!
Combining his previous discussion with Mr. Hanged Man, Miss Justice, and company at the recent Tarot Gathering, Derrick quickly came up with a theory:
During the exploration of the former Chief’s mausoleum, Mr. Fool had provided a certain level of help to the present Chief, allowing him to foil the Fallen Creator’s ploy and successfully resolve certain matters. Hence, noticing his search for information, the Demon Hunter had decided to hunt a Shapeshifter to please the deity!
“This is a necessary way to curry favor, and is also a kind of equivalent exchange…” The Hanged Man’s words resounded in Derrick’s mind. It made him no longer puzzled over the matter. So, taking the opportunity before he set out, he prayed to Mr. Fool and requested “Him” to inform Mr. World of this expedition.
He quickly received a response and heard Mr. World say:
“… If the hunting of the Bizarro Bane is difficult or dangerous, the requirements can be lowered. Attempt to extract its blood.
“As long as you obtain it, I’ll trade for it with the Priest of Light’s Beyonder characteristic.”
Priest of Light’s Beyonder characteristics? Mr. World already has the Priest of Light Beyonder characteristic? Or could it be that he has locked onto a target and will quickly be able to obtain it? With the Chief’s strength and the teamwork of the expedition team, there’s a high chance of success if it’s just extracting the blood… Derrick felt relieved as he held Thunder God’s Roar and left his residence, heading straight for the training field.
Just as he arrived at his destination, he saw Chief Colin Iliad. The latter carried two swords on his back. He was tall and staid, leaving anyone who saw him at ease.
And beside this Demon Hunter was another person. She was wearing a black robe with purple patterns, and she had long, curly, silver-gray hair-Shepherd Lovia.
Lovia, who was apparently participating in this expedition, turned her head as her pale gray eyes reflected Derrick Berg’s figure. However, there was only calm in her eyes.
Derrick felt a baffling sense of alarm as he involuntarily slowed down his pace.
East Balam, above the gray fog.
Klein deeply approved of the City of Silver’s Chief’s organization of an expedition to Nois City. He also informed Little Sun that there was no need to take risks. All he needed was some blood of the target for the completion of the mission.
When the time came, he could smear the blood over Groselle’s Travels, bring all his gear, and challenge the Bizarro Bane on his turf; thus, obtaining the Beyonder ingredients he needed.
Klein had also considered the possibility of whether Groselle’s Travels’s ability to swallow people into the book’s world was screened by the uniqueness of the Forsaken Land of the Gods. He had also come up with a solution. It was to bestow Little Sun with Groselle’s Travels. After achieving the goal, he could get Little Sun to sacrifice it back.
In addition, he wasn’t worried about the Bizarro Bane lacking blood because of its nature as a spirit world creature. This was because the Bizarro Sorcerer potion formula clearly wrote:
“Supplementary ingredients: 200 ml of a Bizarro Bane’s blood…”
There are always more solutions than problems… Klein muttered in satisfaction before returning to the real world.
Before sleeping, he received a reply from Leonard Mitchell. It mentioned that it would take another day for the Worm of Time, and he described the monsters known as evil spirits in detail.
Another day before it can be provided. And there will be two of them. The grandpa in Leonard’s body has quite a good attitude… Unable to leave the territory, limited in activity range… Their common trait is to devour the souls of living creatures and to desire Beyonder ingredients from their pathway from when they were still alive… This also means that the evil spirit will seek out the corresponding ingredients and Beyonder characteristics when it wields control over Ince Zangwill’s body. This is indeed a direction for investigation. Klein held the letter as he read and thought.
Suddenly, he recalled something:
Back when he encountered Ince Zangwill on Waypoint Island in the Berserk Sea, the latter had been pursued by a powerful demigod from the Hunter pathway!
Could… Could it be a result of that evil spirit?
I previously imagined that Ince Zangwill had received a commission by some faction in the royal family, and did something that targeted the Intis Republic, only to have a mistake happen; thus exposing himself and getting pursued by their powerhouses…
From the looks of it, there might be another possibility… That evil spirit desires the Beyonder characteristics of the Hunter pathway, and when it could control Ince Zangwill’s body, it attempted to hunt Beyonders of the same pathway. This might’ve succeeded or failed. In short, the result was that he was targeted by a powerful demigod from the Hunter pathway. He pursued him the entire journey with his intuition as a hunter. The more Klein thought about it, the more convinced he was that his theory was close to reality.
This was the only way to explain why Ince Zangwill, who wielded 0-08, was discovered!
At this moment, Enzo and Ludwell were kneeling down, massaging Klein’s legs.
I can guess that it’s an evil spirit of the Hunter pathway for now. I’ll later write back to Leonard and get him to steer the investigations in this direction. Eh, this fellow’s acting isn’t that great, nor does he have the psychological experience. I wonder if he will end up exposing himself. Perhaps, he will explain it away with some nonexistent informant… Hunter pathway evil spirit. Hunter pathway evil spirit… Klein’s eyes suddenly widened as he suddenly sat up, leaving his two marionettes at a loss.
There weren’t many evil spirits he knew, and he had only seen one; however, that one happened to be from the Hunter pathway!
It was Red Angel Medici’s main body that had combined with the remnant psyches of the two Sequence 1 angel from the Sauron and Einhorn families!
When it came to the Hunter pathway, there was no evil spirit that was of an even higher level. That was unless Blood Emperor Alista Tudor still had his psyche remaining.
Previously, Ince Zangwill was in Backlund. That evil spirit, who I’m not sure if I should call Medici, was also in Backlund.
Later, that evil spirit escaped the seal, and its whereabouts are unknown. As for Ince Zangwill, he suffered from the possession of an evil spirit.
Both sides are evil spirits from the Hunter pathway…
This… Could the one possessing Ince Zangwill be the Red Angel evil spirit? Klein frowned bit by bit, almost finding his theory unbelievable. However, he found it very possible!
As his thoughts raced, he found another indirect piece of evidence:
The unique trait of 0-08 is that once you know it, it will also know you. And as a King of Angels who survived from the Second Epoch, Red Angel Medici probably knows all kinds of details about 0-08!
In other words, as long as the evil spirit attempted to recall anything related to 0-08, 0-08 would know of it and establish a connection.
Right, there was that sentence: “Pleasure working with you” …No way… But the problem lies in the fact that I previously suspected that evil spirit to have one Sequence 1 characteristic. There’s no need for it to seek any more of it. Could it be that it hasn’t digested it? Klein rubbed his temples as his head ached. He stood up, entered his bathroom, and took four steps counterclockwise and headed above the gray fog.
Just as he sat down, he conjured a pen and paper and wrote the following divination statement:
“The one possessing Ince Zangwill is the evil spirit back in the underground ruins of Alista Tudor.”
He scrutinized each word for a few seconds before taking off the topaz pendant on his left wrist and planned to use spirit dowsing for the divination.
This time, the scene he saw when he opened his eyes
was:
The topaz pendant stood still.
This meant that the divination had failed.
The level is too high and there’s 0-08. Right, that evil spirit also carried the Red Priest card that has anti-divination and anti-prophecy properties. It’s no wonder I failed with the three combined… Hmm, this is also an indirect confirmation. Klein analyzed the reason and considered what other ways he could make a verification.
He tapped his finger on the edge of the long bronze table and silently muttered to himself, Apart from getting Leonard to lead the Red Gloves to do an investigation, I should do something as well…
Assuming that the one possessing Ince Zangwill is really the Red Angel evil spirit, where will it seek out Beyonder ingredients from the Hunter pathway when it gains control of the body?
Intis’s capital, Trier? Feysac capital, St. Millom? Or would it solely rely on the Card of Blasphemy’s activation and seal in order to use the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence to attract Beyonders to fly to it like moths flying to a fire?
Wait, it mentioned before that the descendants of the Medici family are in Bansy Harbor.
Although it has already been destroyed, there might still be something buried there!
Also, the evil spirit with the three angels’ remnant spirit has very potent provocative traits. This matches Leonard’s description of evil spirits in the letter. It might’ve deliberately left something in Bansy…
With this in mind, Klein immediately conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow’s figure and requested The Hanged Man to head to Bansy once more to do a more thorough investigation.
After doing that, Klein began contemplating. Once he confirmed that Ince Zangwill had the Red Angel evil spirit in him, he wondered if he could use the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence as a starting point, enticing “Ince Zangwill” into the trap he set up using the corresponding ingredients.
Hunter pathway… Hunter pathway… Amidst his thoughts, Klein suddenly recalled two Hunters who were loitering in West Balam.
He frowned slightly and began analyzing.
Although East Balam and West Balam are vast territories, and the distance between the city that Ince Zangwill made his last appearance and the Northern State is very great, he will probably take nearly half a month to travel, even as a demigod since he doesn’t have Teleport. In theory, Danitz and Anderson will not suddenly encounter the Red Angel evil spirit because of the law of convergence. Also, their Sequences are too low, but I can’t be too sure…
West Balam, Northern State, Cookawa City.
Danitz shot a glance at Anderson and blurted out.
“I’m going to do some investigations. Why are you following me?
“Logically speaking, shouldn’t you head back to the Fog Sea at Behrens Harbor?”
Chapter 935 “Meeting Up”
Anderson, who was enjoying a piece of cream cassava bread, looked up at Danitz. Seemingly in thought, he said, “I’m not sure why, but I don’t wish to leave West Balam. Haha. Since I’m here, as a treasure hunter, how can I return empty-handed?
“In the extensive forests, there are all sorts of abandoned temples that have gold, jewelry, antiques, and maybe mystical items. All of them are waiting for me to rescue them!”
Danitz tipped his chin and guzzled down the remaining Gwadar.
This was a beverage made from a fruit native to West Balam. It was orange-yellow in color with a sweetness amidst its sourness. It was good at quenching thirst and relieving heat. It also had some caffeine that allowed people to combat fatigue and stay awake.
Putting down the cup and picking up his napkin to wipe his mouth, Danitz scoffed.
“I keep feeling as though you’re up to something.”
“I also hope that’s the case,” Anderson said with an unconcerned smile.
He matched breakfast with coffee.
In East and West Balam, there were many excellent coffee-bearing lands. They were just slightly less famous than Feynapotter’s highlander coffee, the Southern Continent’s highlander coffee, and the Star Highlands and the nearby Paz Valley’s Fermo coffee.
Without waiting for Danitz’s reply, Anderson said with a smile, “Actually, isn’t this good? I’m providing you with free protection, and you’re my interpreter. Everyone benefits out of this arrangement.”
Recalling that he was only a Sequence 7 and was wanted by all kinds of factions, Danitz had a baffling feeling that Anderson’s words made sense.
He coughed slightly and said, “But there will be certain times when I’ll get you to stay away.”
“If you say ‘please,’ then there’s no problem,” Anderson said in a relaxed manner.
Danitz immediately hooded himself and walked towards the hotel’s exit in preparation to begin today’s investigations.
Midway, he suddenly said, “Have you had such an experience? Often dreaming of an angel’s descent, wrapping you in its layered wings.
“No, it’s not only a dream. I occasionally will have the same hallucination even when I’m awake.”
Anderson glanced at the boxing glove Danitz was wearing. After pondering for a few seconds, he said with a smile, “Are you a believer of some secret existence?
“Or have you made contact with some ancient item?”
Danitz’s expression froze as he forced a smile.
“If it were as simple as you said, I would’ve long guessed the reason!”
As he spoke, he brushed shoulders with the three men who came in before walking out.
Anderson habitually sized up the passersby to confirm his surroundings. Therefore, he glanced at the three men and realized that they were a master and two servants. The master was tall and his skin was brown. He had soft facial features, as though he had parents from Balam and Loen. He wore attire in the style of the Northern Continent-silk top hat, black formal suit, and a gold inlaid cane.
The two servants were standard locals that seemed to come from plantations. They were helping their master hold his cane and leather suitcase. One of them was a mixed-blood with a fleshy face and baggy clothes. On his waist was a rapier, as though he was also playing the role of a bodyguard.
Unconcerned, Anderson retracted his gaze and followed Danitz onto the street.
He pointed at the different-styled coffins that were horse-drawn or manually lifted with piqued interest.
“Want to try one of those?
“It’s very interesting. Once you get used to it, you will realize that death isn’t something to be afraid of. Perhaps you might be able to open the lid at some point in time and stand up again.”
Danitz looked at the strange transportation tool through the corner of his eyes as he didn’t hesitate to shake his head.
“As a pirate, I more or less believe in the Lord of Storms. Certain things are taboo, and one of them is to stay away from coffins.”
“I’m different. I don’t have any taboos.” Anderson casually took out a few Delexi and bought a few sets of newspapers from the paperboy on the street.
It had to be said that when it came to paperboys, the various cities in the Southern Continent weren’t inferior to the Northern Continent. After all, manual labor was cheaper, and there were many children who needed to supplement their family’s income.
As Danitz walked to the end of the street in search of a carriage meant for foreigners, he took a copy of the newspapers from Anderson and quickly browsed through it.
Suddenly, he noticed a piece of news:
“…Infamous pirate who calls himself Admiral Hell, Ludwell, has been killed by the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow. His Black Tulip and entire crew has been taken over by Mirella who claims to be Death’s Envoy…”
“This…” Danitz’s mouth turned slightly agape, and he was hardly able to close it.
He finally understood why Gehrman Sparrow wanted him to be careful of the Numinous Episcopate!
This lunatic had actually killed the strongest of the seven pirate admirals, Ludwell!
About ten seconds later, Danitz handed the newspapers to Anderson with a dazed expression.
“Take a look at this.”
Anderson received the newspaper with a smile and quickly scanned through it.
After a brief silence, he whistled and chuckled.
“That fellow likely has a new nickname:
“Pirate Admiral Nemesis!”
Danitz didn’t dare to nod as he poignantly said, “Back when I first met him, although I already found him terrifying, I never expected him to be this terrifying.”
At this moment, he recalled his early attempts of recruiting Gehrman Sparrow as a sailor of the Golden Dream.
And while they left the hotel, Klein had already taken up residence in a luxurious room. He was standing by the window, watching the two Hunters who were being flippant while walking.
Rubbing the cufflink on his sleeves, he unfolded the letter and wrote:
“…I suspect that the evil spirit that possesses Ince Zangwill is from the Hunter pathway. You can carry out more investigations in this regard.
“…Along with this letter is a Soul Assurer’s Beyonder characteristic. It comes from a pitiful person who was Grazed. I liberated him and promised to return his characteristic to the Church of Evernight.”
In East Balam, having just prepared to join the morning meeting, Leonard suddenly saw the angel messenger who wielded four blonde, red-eyed heads appear before him.
Already used to this, he received the letter and opened it and gave it a glance. He was surprised to see an item as resplendent as the night sky.
This is… Leonard had an inkling as to what the item was. He hurriedly unfolded the letter and read it.
Twenty seconds later, he slowly sighed and silently said, As expected, it’s a Beyonder characteristic.
Klein is still very friendly to the Church and the Nighthawks…
He was rather delighted as he took out two transparent dead, ringed worms and placed it in that envelope. He then summoned Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger, handed it to her, and paid the one gold coin.
After doing this, Leonard loosened the top buttons of his shirt, walked out the room, and headed underground
On the way, he encountered Daly Simone.
Still dressed as a Spirit Medium, Daly looked forward and asked very normally, “Any new clues?”
“…It’s suspected to be an evil spirit of the Hunter pathway.” Leonard fell silent for two seconds before he decided against concealing the matter.
Daly nodded indiscernibly and said after some thought, “Then it might have the instinct of being provocative. It will proactively leave clues for us. Of course, this might also contain some level of misdirection to it.”
Knock. Knock. Knock. Someone knocked at the captain’s cabin of the Blue Avenger.
“Come on in,” Alger put down the brass sextant in his hand and said in a deep voice.
A sailor opened the door and looked back. With the urging of his companions, he hesitantly entered the room and struck his left breast with his right fist and bowed.
“Holy Lord of Storms!”
After Alger did the same response, he forced a smile and said, “Captain, many pirates and sailors from merchant ships have been recently saying that they found valuable items in the ruins of Bansy Harbor. There was even gold.
“We don’t have any particularly important missions recently, so everyone is wondering if we should make another trip to Bansy. Such a bustling harbor, even if it has been searched numerous times, it should still have plenty of things left…”
Alger listened with a deadpan expression. After a few seconds of thought, he said, “I can understand your feelings. Let’s do this. Let’s head in the direction of Bansy Harbor, but do not set a destination. If nothing happens midway, we will stay there for a day.”
“Aye-aye, Captain.” The sailor excitedly clenched his right fist and struck his left breast again. “May the Storm be with you…”
“May the Storm be with you…” Alger watched as his subordinate left and closed the door.
Then, as though nothing had happened, he poured himself a cup of Lanti Proof without any joy or anger as he sipped it slowly.
Whatever that had just happened was within his expectations. This was because the news of finding items of value in Bansy Harbor’s ruins was something he had spread while disguised.
As a captain of the Church of Storms, he was constantly monitored by his sailors. Having been to Bansy once, mentioning it again made it suspicious. Therefore, Alger decided on getting the crew to make the request themselves!
That way, even if they discovered anything or encountered something at Bansy Harbor, no one would suspect him, the Captain.
To the sailors, especially sailors who had just spent all their money in Bayam, any news or rumors with sufficient allure would stir their hearts the most. Alger knew this very well.
In addition, the Blue Avenger had stayed in Bayam for too long. If he hadn’t set sail, it would also be suspicious.
As for monitoring Artisan Cielf, it was naturally left to The Hermit Cattleya. Due to the “investigations” of the Aurora Order, this pirate admiral and the Future had recently been hanging around the Rorsted Archipelago. It was said to be an important base of the Moses Ascetic Order.
After drinking the liquor, Alger put down his cup and looked out at the undulating waves and silently said a word:
“Bansy…”
Considering how it was late June, and will Auceptin’s birthday was still unclear, Klein did some reorganization before heading above the gray fog to bring the radio transceiver back to the real world. He also warned himself that he could only ask a maximum of two questions.
In the room that suddenly turned gloomy and cold, the unmanned transceiver began producing clicking voices.
Chapter 936 Don’t Want to Miss Out
Amidst the clacking sounds, a white piece of illusory paper spewed out from the radio transceiver. On it were words composed of Loenese:
“Exalted Great Master, your puny, loyal, and humble servant, Arrodes, is here to answer your summoning!
“Did you know? Dr. Aaron Ceres’s child was born the night before the last.”
Thankfully I contacted the magic mirror in time… Klein nodded slightly and said, “Now I know.”
Amidst clacking sounds, more of the illusory white paper spewed out:
“Based on the principle of reciprocity, it’s your turn to ask a question.”
Klein had originally wanted to ask about matters regarding Ince Zangwill, 0-08 and the Red Angel evil spirit, but considering how he had failed divining it above the gray fog, it was almost certain that Arrodes was unable to see it. At best, it could provide him more detailed information regarding 0-08, but this way, without the gray fog’s screening, it would be equivalent to him knowing of 0-08, and it would result in it knowing him. It didn’t benefit him when it came to hiding behind the scenes to direct a play.
After thinking for two seconds, he asked, “What means are there to speed up the digestion of potions?”
“Do a better job acting.” On the illusory white paper, black words were produced.
Upon seeing the magic mirror’s reply, Klein first fell silent before he slowly exhaled.
For the present him, Ince Zangwill’s appearance was too early!
He still needed about two months to completely digest the Marionettist potion. When that happened, and with him already gathering the ingredients, he could orchestrate an assassination of the demigod, Ince Zangwill, placing the Sequence advancement with his wish together. Then there was no need for him to consider any room for retreat. However, Ince Zangwill wouldn’t “appear,” until he was done preparing everything. He wouldn’t follow the steps that Klein had in mind.
Based on Klein’s earliest ideas, it was to first gather information, figure out where Ince Zangwill was, and wait until it was late August or early September before confirming the plan based on the situation. If not for the possession of the evil spirit, Ince Zangwill wouldn’t have exposed himself. If he didn’t use Ince Zangwill’s current condition, it was very possible that he couldn’t find the latter again once he exorcised the evil spirit. Coincidences would stand in his way when it came to meeting him.
Furthermore, if that were really the Red Angel evil spirit, Klein was also worried that Ince Zangwill might’ve already died by the time he and Leonard started exacting revenge. The reason behind his death could be due to certain machinations, or from some ridiculously comedic situations, and not because of his sins.
Due to these considerations, Klein attempted to digest his potion faster, hoping that he could complete it within a week or two. However, Arrodes’s answer left him depressed. He also knew that this wasn’t something he could force.
In two weeks, or even in the next few days, how was he to create a better opportunity to act?
In his silence, Klein had already made up his mind. He didn’t plan on tying the two matters together, and from the beginning, he wanted revenge against Ince Zangwill as his primary goal provided there was a chance of success.
He didn’t wish to miss this opportunity.
Although it had only been about ten months—less than a year-since the incident at the Blackthorn Security Company, it felt like a very, very long time, so long that he didn’t wish to wait any longer.
Catching a glance at the gloomy radio transceiver, Klein thought before wearing a stern look, he asked with a deep voice, “Back when I used the Winner marionette to look at myself, I learned why Beyonders of the Fate pathway will have such a reaction when facing me.
“Now, I would like to know what you see when you look at me?”
This question was a bolt out of the blue that seemed to echo in the room. The radio transceiver suddenly fell silent, and the clacking sounds sounded after quite a while.
A black illusory piece of paper spewed out, and on it were ghastly-white words:
“I-I see support and dominance from you.
“Are you satisfied with such a question?”
Support, dominance… What does that mean? Klein had planned on pressing on, but he believed that Arrodes was unlikely to explain it too clearly because it lacked the required knowledge.
Realizing that the Mother Tree of Desire was about to find him if he kept this up, he nodded and said, “Acceptable.
“That shall be all for today. You may return.”
The clacking of the radio transceiver became increasingly brisker as the paper that appeared was white again.
“Alright, Great Master, goodbye~ Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is constantly at your service.”
This time, the magic mirror seemed to forget to add a hand-waving drawing.
That was quite a quick escape… Klein mumbled and immediately took four steps counterclockwise and entered above the gray fog. He conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and informed The Hermit Cattleya that the Mythical Creature blood she needed was ready. She was to provide the means to regain a certain amount of strength during one’s weak stages as quickly as possible.
Before long, Cattleya set up a ritual and sacrificed an item to The Fool and requested this mighty existence to hand it to The World and tell him that the principle of the item’s effect was to temporarily borrow a portion of one’s strength from their former
self!
This sounds familiar… It sounds like the powers of the Seer pathway’s Sequence 3 Scholar of Yore… The Fool Klein was surprised as he picked up the item that Ma’am Hermit had sacrificed.
It was like the end of a cane with a long transparent gem embedded on it. It was carved with complicated, mysterious, indescribable, three-dimensional symbols and magic labels.
Klein recognized two of them. One was the incomplete Pupil-less Eye, and the other was the incomplete Contorted Lines.
Could this be an item that really points towards Sequence o The Fool? But isn’t it a little too complicated… This cane feels really familiar. It’s like… It’s like the crystal ball Little Sun had used when he prayed to me! C-could it also correspond to another crimson star? Klein looked out the ancient palace with an odd expression, but all he saw were illusory stars suspended in the infinite gray fog without any signs of abnormality.
With the fact that such items were one-use items like charms, he abandoned the idea of experimenting with it. All he could do was summon some paper from the junk pile and seriously record down the complicated and abnormal symbols and magic labels on the cane.
Loen Kingdom, Backlund, Dr. Aaron’s residence.
A maid was inside the master bedroom, taking care of a soundly-sleeping infant. Downstairs, the banquet which had many guests attending had reached the mid-way mark.
Suddenly, in a corner, three figures quickly materialized. Leading them was a man in a silk top hat, black formal suit. He was none other than Klein Moretti who hadn’t disguised himself.
He tossed out a charm and muttered an ancient Hermes term:
“Crimson!”
The dark red flames flashed, and amidst a light explosion sound, soothing powers emanated out. The maid fell asleep instantly, collapsing onto the bedside into a deep sleep.
Klein made his two marionettes stand in their spots as he walked to the infant’s cot and cast his gaze inside.
It was a child wrapped in silver silk. His skin was very fair, and he was fleshy with layer after layers.
This infant showed no fear towards the stranger as he looked straight at Klein with his eyes wide open while sucking his fingers.
“Ahem.” Klein couldn’t help but smile as he took off his hat and bowed. “Congratulations on being born.”
“You should say that to my parents!” The infant pulled out his fingers and spoke with a bright voice that didn’t match his age.
Klein chuckled and didn’t harp on this meaningless topic with the Snake of Fate. He went straight to the point.
“I brought the method that allows you to regain a certain amount of strength during your weak stages.
“You can now give me that drop of placenta blood.”
Will Auceptin opened up his fleshy palms and said, “Let me take a look first.”
“How do you know that the method is an item?” Klein couldn’t help but ask in puzzlement.
Will Auceptin scoffed.
“An intuition of fate.”
It’s like you didn’t say a thing… Klein moved the cane from behind him forward and handed it over.
The infant held it tightly and glanced at it twice before raising its voice:
“This can only be used once!”
“That’s right. Only once. Is that a problem?” Klein deliberated and said, “With your level and abilities, you can completely replicate the symbols and magic labels engraved on it, and then prepare the corresponding ingredients to hold the correct ritual. Wouldn’t that allow you to use it multiple times?”
Will Auceptin suddenly cut him off.
“Alright, I accept it.
“Remember, you were the one who suggested it!”
Klein was momentarily a little dumbfounded, but he also seemed to realize something. He had a vague feeling that, despite him being here to take advantage of a baby, it ended up as the baby taking advantage of him.
“Yes, I was the one who suggested it.” He finally drew a breath and nodded earnestly.
The baby’s plump face revealed a smile as he spread open his other hand.
“I’ve already prepared it for you.
“A total of two drops. One drop is for the transaction, and the other drop is your commission for facilitating this transaction.”
There’s a commission? Klein was delighted as he hurriedly looked at Will Auceptin’s palm.
There were two drops of silver blood there. Each drop appeared to have countless, minute, aloof, illusory wheels spinning. They formed a belt that had its head connected to its tail.
Just one look at it made Klein seem to lose his ability to think. He felt all his thoughts repeatedly appearing in his mind.
He hurriedly shook his head and took out the iron cigar case which contained Azik’s copper whistle. He then placed the two drops of Snake of Fate blood, which had clearly been sealed, inside.
“Thank you for your generosity,” Klein said sincerely before asking, “Can this be used to make a charm?”
The baby sucked his fingers and said, “Of course.
“As for the exact symbols needed to be carved, you have already seen those. You are free to choose a combination. Whatever you get will all depend on your luck.”
Klein nodded and asked again, “Who should I pray to?
“You’re probably unable to respond to relatively high-level rituals for the time being. And praying to Ouroboros is bordering on being a provocation…
“Do I pray to a Sequence 2 angel of the Fate pathway? But I don’t know ‘Their’ honorific names.”
Will Auceptin immediately grinned.
“There’s a more convenient method.”
“Who?” Klein pressed in delight.
The baby replied with a giggle, “Empress of Misfortune and Horror.”
Chapter 937 Several Days Later
Empress of Misfortune and Horror… Isn’t that the Goddess? That’s right, misfortune includes bad luck
-a part of fate. The Goddess has the corresponding authority and can naturally give a response… By giving this suggestion, doesn’t it mean that, in Will Auceptin’s eyes, “He” has always suspected that I’m Evernight’s Blessed, it’s just that I didn’t notice it myself. It’s the same as the answer I received about how I should get the High-Sequence Beyonder potion formula of the Seer pathway… “He” is even more certain after what happened at Saint Samuel Cathedral… Klein was first taken aback before he became enlightened.
As though he was muttering to himself, he said, “If I were to pray to the Goddess, no matter what symbols I choose, the final product’s effect will likely be inclined towards the domain of bad luck.”
“That’s common sense!” the baby wrapped in silver silk shouted.
After obtaining confirmation, Klein felt more certain as he said with a smile, “Eh… Are you still named Will Auceptin?”
He was very curious if “He” changed his name after being born.
“If you like it, you can continue thinking so. However, my full name has already been changed to Will Ceres,” the baby replied indifferently.
Klein thought before asking, “If I want to deal with the wielder of 0-08, what suggestions do you have?
“I don’t want to know about 0-08. I just wish to know if you have any suggestions.”
The plump baby looked at him as he suddenly opened his mouth and let out a loud cry.
“Waaa!”
The corners of Klein’s lips quivered. Upon seeing the maid about to wake up, he took a few steps back and vanished from the room with his two marionettes.
Rorsted Sea. On the Future which was docked in the Bayam Resistance’s private harbor.
Cattleya, who was holding a ritual, saw a drop of silver blood fly out of the illusory door that manifested itself from the candlelight.
With just one glance at it, she hurriedly closed her eyes, despite wearing her heavy glasses.
At that instant, it felt like an aloof and mysterious wheel was spinning in a circle, forming a silver snake that had its head connected to its tail.
This made her repeat her previous thoughts as she thanked Mr. Fool twelve consecutive times before returning to normal.
It really is the blood of a Mythical Creature from the Fate domain, and its level is higher than an ordinary angel… Cattleya ended the ritual in delight, and she took out a container she had prepared ahead of time, placing the drop of silver blood inside.
After obtaining some information on the Monster pathway from Queen Mystic, and learning the existence of Angel of Fate Ouroboros from Mr. Fool, she quickly came up with a guess as to who the blood belonged to.
Perhaps it’s the one from the Life School of Thought. Or there might be another Sequence 1 angel… Regardless, Mr. Fool is able to use at least two angels in the real world. Along with that Ancient Bane that I can’t be certain of, aside from the lack of Sealed Artifacts, the faction that believes in Mr. Fool is enough to match that of orthodox Churches. Even the Element Dawn and Moses Ascetic Order can’t compare…
As expected of an awakening ancient god.
Increasingly filled with awe, Cattleya drew a gasp and began considering her matters.
Her other preparations were rather smooth sailing. Without any accidents, all she needed was to wait a month or so to attempt advancing to Sequence 4 to obtain godhood!
Overcast with heavy, black clouds, silver lightning would occasionally streak across the sky, illuminating the desolate plains and the winding rivers that ran dry.
And in the middle of the plains, where the river made a half-circle, black, stacked shadowy outlines loomed. It was a lifeless city.
After several days of traveling, the team led by the Chief of the City of Silver’s six-member council, Demon Hunter Colin Iliad, finally arrived at their destination-Nois City.
The team was a small one. Excluding Colin, there were only four other members. They were the six-member council Elder, Shepherd Lovia, two Sequence 5 Guardians, Legere and Gonlun, as well as Sequence 6 Notary, Derrick Berg. The overall strength of the team wasn’t weaker than a complete expedition team; it was perhaps even stronger.
According to Colin Iliad, this was because Nois City was filled with monsters, making it very dangerous. Shapeshifters were adept at disguises, and they enjoyed making use of the trust between teammates. Therefore, the smaller the expedition team, the better. And since there were fewer people, there was undoubtedly a need to prepare it with a stronger team.
was
As they watched the city in front of them which was covered in mist, one that couldn’t be lit up despite the lightning, Demon Hunter Colin drew the two swords on his back. Unhurriedly, he slathered a silver-gray ointment on one, and a golden liquid on the other.
He then stabbed the two swords in front of him. He then removed three small metal bottles from a hidden compartment on his belt, pulled out the stopper, and gulped the contents of the potion.
Meanwhile, Legere and Gonlun had made preparations for combat. Derrick Berg held his hammer with one hand as he opened up his other palm. With a solemn tone, he said in Jotun, “God says it’s effective!”
Silently, Colin Iliad and company felt that the consumed potion, the conjured dawn, and the slathered ointment had been significantly augmented.
Right on the heels of that, concentric rings of warm light emanated out, endowing the expedition team with courage and strength.
After Derrick used Holy Oath to boost his agility, Colin shot a glance at Lovia, who was holding an animal hide lantern and standing silently observing. He then turned his head to point at the perimeter of Nois City which was more than ten meters away. He said to the teenager who was once again a little taller, “Use your ability to light up the streets ahead.”
After saying that, he surveyed his surroundings and added, “Once we enter Nois City, make sure we do not separate.
“A few days ago, I had already introduced the more active monsters that hide away in the darkness in this region. All of you should be aware of how separating will be utilized by the Shapeshifter.”
Gonlun was a beautiful, female warrior who was 2.4-2.5 meters tall. Upon hearing that, she thought and asked, “Then, should we make use of this to hunt the Shapeshifter?”
“It’s best that we do not do so. It’s just too dangerous. Also, it’s very easy to end up killing our own teammates or end up becoming lost in Nois City forever,” the grizzled Colin Iliad seriously warned.
Derrick looked at the silent city that was cloaked in thin mist as he subconsciously asked, “Your Excellency, was this city also under the Giant King’s Court?”
“Yes, but it’s very close to a kingdom ruled by another ancient god,” Colin answered patiently.
Holding two iron-black poles, the 2.4-meter-tall Legere pressed with intrigue, “Which ancient god?”
“King of Demonic Wolves, the Annihilator, Flegrea.”
Is that so… Derrick remembered the Chief’s introduction, took a step forward, and extended his arms.
Pure, radiant sunlight emitted from his body, illuminating the either collapsed or rotting buildings, the grayish-white stone-paved streets, and the extremely silent city perimeter.
Derrick and company saw figures appear on the streets. They were either wearing linen robes or animal-hides, as though they were busily going on about their day.
Upon sensing the sunlight’s illumination, they silently turned their heads in unison and looked at the City of Silver expedition team.
Bansy Harbor at night would occasionally have ravens or other birds calling out. It accentuated the gloom and deathly silence of the ruins. Even the sounds of crashing waves were unable to wash away that feeling
As believers of the Lord of Storms and crew members of the Blue Avenger, the sailors were bold, especially when they believed that there might be gold or valuables hidden within the collapsed buildings. It spurred them on, sapping away any fear that might exist. The moment they arrived, they rushed down the ship and began searching the area in groups of two or three.
Alger didn’t follow them as he strolled through the ruins alone, in search of any marks that appeared after Bansy Harbor’s destruction.
As he walked, with him wearing the Whip of Mind ring and having the Blade of Poison slung by his waist, he came to a collapsed building with crumbling walls and a door that was only a few pieces of charred wood.
If I remember correctly, this was the telegraph office of Bansy Harbor… Alger nodded slightly as he approached and did a slight inspection.
He then saw a relatively empty area amidst the rubble. The ground was parched black with two blood-red silhouettes. It was as though two people had been lying there, only to be squashed flat.
And this had been months ago; yet, the two streaks of blood remained fresh, as though they still contained some degree of vitality to it.
Alger’s forehead throbbed as he felt as though he could imagine the vileness before Bansy Harbor was destroyed.
He swept his gaze and suddenly saw a picture engraved on a crumbling wall beside the two blood-colored figures. It was a spot that the moonlight could hardly shine onto.
The picture was very simple, and it wasn’t even colored. It was of an armored monster with a squid’s head that wielded a trident. Lightning swirled around it as waves surged at its feet. Behind it was a cape formed by bird feathers!
Alger’s eyes widened suddenly as he felt a tumultuous storm rage within him.
He recognized who the monster was representing because The Sun had once depicted it before:
It was the warped version of the Lord of Storms according to Rose Redemption!
And could this picture’s appearance implied that a Rose Redemption member had previously come to Bansy Harbor, and they had drawn this picture after the building collapsed. Otherwise, it was impossible for the mural to not be damaged. It happened to fill an abnormal, crumbling wall!
This should be what The World wanted me to find in Bansy Harbor… He’s pursuing Rose Redemption? Alger muttered silently to himself as he raised his right hand.
He had planned on destroying the picture, but after some thought, he retracted his arm, circling around Bansy Harbor’s former telegraph office as though he hadn’t discovered anything. He then walked in another direction.
Chapter 938 Writing
Above the endless gray fog, in the magnificent and ancient palace.
The warped picture of the Lord of Storms, one that’s suspected to be left behind by a Rose Redemption member… Hmm, Red Angel Medici is one of the founders of Rose Redemption… Klein sat in the high-back chair belonging to The Fool as he silently looked at the crimson star representing The Hanged Man.
Using his feedback, he had basically confirmed that the one possessing Ince Zangwill was the Red Angel evil spirit!
In the eternal silence, Klein silently sat at the seat of honor of the mottled table as though he had become a deity’s statue.
After an unknown period of time, he nodded indiscernibly and slowly exhaled.
His figure vanished and returned to the real world. He continued his nap without thinking of any plans or considering anything related to Ince Zangwill.
He slept till the next morning and got out of bed. He repeated his habits over the past few days, walking to the window barefooted and drawing the windows.
On the streets outside the hotel, Danitz, who had dressed up like a West Balam native with an extra hooded cloak, held his iron-black boxing glove close to his chest before rushing to the square on his right. Based on his previous report, Klein knew that he was meeting one of the local ruling factions today to understand their stance on the arms deal.
Anderson didn’t follow. He had ruffled his parted short blond hair in a mess as he leisurely strolled around the perimeter of the square, sat down, and wore a funny-looking puppet over his left black-gloved hand and began putting on a ventriloquist act for the people who walked by.
The man and puppet each had different voices as they mocked each other with witty remarks. It was quite good at attracting attention.
The only problem was that it was done in the Intis language and not Dutanese. Few people understood it, so after standing around to watch for a moment, they walked off.
Klein focused on the Fog Sea’s Strongest Hunter with the same expression as before. His eyes betrayed how deep in thought he was.
East Balam, in the temporary office for Soest’s Red Gloves.
Cindy, who had long, wine-red hair, walked in with a few telegrams as she said excitedly, “New clues!”
“What clues?” Soest put down the white porcelain coffee mug in his hand as Leonard and Daly cast their gazes to the door.
As Cindy handed the telegram to her captain, she said, “Emperor Roselle’s quote ‘wherever he steps, whatever he touches, whatever he leaves, even unconsciously, will serve as a silent witness against him,’ really makes sense. We’ve found people witnessing Ince Zangwill in several places, forming a complete trajectory. “From this, we’ve realized that Ince Zangwill’s thoughts seem to be contradictory. He often approaches the colonies of Intis, staying for a short moment, before leaving it. He then approaches it once again and leaves it repeatedly as though-as though…”
Isn’t this what Klein mentioned? That his actions are inconsistent? Leonard was delighted as he offered a better description for Cindy:
“As though he’s oscillating.”
“Yes, oscillating!” Cindy heaved a sigh of relief and began describing the findings, “In addition, Ince Zangwill has killed a few Intis military spies and has purchased several Beyonder ingredients. It’s unknown what he’s trying to do.”
This… Leonard deliberated and said, “Which pathway’s Beyonder ingredients are being bought by Ince Zangwill?”
“They are from the Warrior, Hunter, and Bard pathways.” Cindy pointed at the few telegrams that Captain Soest was reading.
Indeed, there’s the Hunter pathway… Having failed to find an excuse to get his teammates to take notice of Hunter-related clues, Leonard exhaled silently and no longer had any doubts regarding Klein’s theory. He believed it to be the truth!
Next, how should I make everyone realize that Ince has been possessed by an evil spirit of the Hunter pathway… Leonard fell into deep thought. He waited until Soest finished reading the telegram and handed it to the other teammates before he came up with something. He decided to take a risk.
Before he spoke, he subconsciously glanced at Daly Simone. Dressed in a Spirit Medium’s attire, this lady lowered her hand slightly, indicating that he shouldn’t be too anxious, and to stop whatever he was about to attempt.
Ma’am Daly is telling me that it isn’t time, that I should wait for a better opportunity? Amidst his hesitation, he saw Daly flick the telegram in her hand and looked around the room.
“I have an idea.”
“What is it?” Soest asked.
Daly smiled.
“I suspect that Ince Zangwill is possessed by an evil spirit.”
She… She just said it like that… She will be suspected! Leonard jumped in fright.
Without waiting for Soest, Cindy, and company to raise their doubts, Daly continued, “Ince Zangwill was once a Gatekeeper, and now, he’s a Nightwatcher. His body can accommodate evil spirits and use their powers. Furthermore, he also has 0-08’s help. If I were him, I’d definitely try to seek out stronger evil spirits and raise my strength as much as possible.
“This way, before he obtains complete control over the evil spirit, there will be backlashes. Ince Zangwill will take actions that seem contradictory. This can explain what’s mentioned on the telegram.
“In addition, haven’t we been puzzled as to why Ince Zangwill has been trying to contact important members of the Numinous Episcopate, and we had come up with various theories? Perhaps getting them to help him exorcise, purify, or completely control the evil spirit is his goal!”
Soest thought for a moment and deliberated over his words.
“That possibility cannot be ruled out, but this is fundamentally a subjective theory of yours… How did you come up with this? Which details gave you the inspiration?”
Leonard became nervous as Daly chuckled.
“This is a woman’s intuition. It’s just like how I know your thoughts, as well as those of the rest of you at times.
“Besides, since this is a discussion and analysis, we should list down all the possibilities. We should then eliminate the possibilities based on the actual investigations. This will aid us in finding the correct answer. Therefore, we need to let our thoughts wander. No matter how ridiculous the idea is, we must dare to propose it!
“From the various details we obtained from our feedback, I believe my theory is the most likely one.”
Ma’am Daly sure is good with words. At least, she has convinced me… She raised the theory of an evil spirit’s possession to protect me and direct the risk towards herself? On this matter regarding Ince Zangwill, she seems willing to take on everything… Leonard became enlightened as he felt poignant.
After hearing Daly’s reply, Soest nodded slightly.
“Indeed, since this is a discussion, we shouldn’t limit our thoughts.
“The possibility of an evil spirit possession scenario is quite high. I’ll report this to Her Excellency Goddess’s Eye. I’ll leave it to the archbishop and high-ranking deacons to decide the subsequent investigations. After all, we know too little about 0-08.”
“The Red Gloves team led by Soest discovered Ince Zangwill’s abnormalities from the feedback from various telegrams. Daly Simone used this opportunity to mention the assumption of an evil spirit’s possession and had received a unanimous agreement.
“She claimed it to be a reasonable theory, but she was already in the know. She had learned it from Leonard Mitchell, who has a Parasite, and Leonard Mitchell’s information source came from a letter sent by Reinette Tinekerr. Who could be the one who mailed it?
“Meanwhile, Leonard Mitchell and Daly Simone had already suspected that the evil spirit possessing Ince Zangwill belongs to the Hunter pathway…”
A classic quill dabbed in black ink was writing rapidly on an ordinary notebook as though it was held by an invisible hand.
Suddenly, a silently pale hand reached out and grabbed the quill.
The owner of that hand had dark blond hair with facial features akin to a classic sculpture. One of his eyes was so blue that it was nearly black, and the other was filled with small but obvious blood vessels.
He lowered his wrist and continued writing:
“But is this the truth to the matter? Will everything develop according to what Daly Simone, Leonard Mitchell, and Soest’s Red Gloves team have in mind?”
In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, in Nois City which couldn’t be illuminated by the lightning.
The figures looked over without making any sound, giving Derrick a fright. He nearly stopped the illumination effect as he dodged to avoid facing them directly.
However, having trained from a young age, and with his experience over the past year, he didn’t end up flustered. He didn’t rush to end it as he forcefully held back his horror and waited for the Chief to give the next order.
Two dark green, complicated symbols appeared in Colin Iliad’s eyes. He took in the streets that were blanketed with faint mist and the seemingly normal figures which didn’t take any action.
Suddenly, he grunted and genuflected, his hands grabbing the two swords that were stabbed in the ground.
At the back of his neck, his bluish-black skin swelled a little as indescribable and complicated mysterious symbols appeared. They were half illusory and half real as they crept to either higher or lower levels.
At the same time, Shepherd Lovia let out a painful grunt as she raised her hands and held her head, vomiting some blobs of squirming flesh and blood.
Her palms and her body seemed to have silver armor strangely appear, overlapping on top of her.
“Stop,” Demon Hunter Colin muttered softly one second later.
Derrick hurriedly ended the illumination and allowed the thin mist to cloak the figures, allowing the dead silence to once again blanket the ancient Nois City.
Everything quickly returned to its former form as Colin Iliad slowly got up. He cast his heavy gaze at the tower, cathedral, and other buildings that could barely be made out through the thin mist.
“It’s a bit different from my last expedition. I’m not sure why there are such changes either.” Demon Hunter Colin retracted his gaze as he surveyed the team members. “Do you have any ideas or thoughts?”
Shepherd Lovia had already crouched down to pick up the blobs of flesh and blood that had fallen to the ground. However, she wasn’t in a rush to stuff them into her mouth, to munch on them before swallowing. She offered, “We can change directions and explore Nois City’s other entrances. Perhaps we might discover something.”
She had been maintaining her silence and kept the attitude of a spectator the entire journey. This was the first time she was voicing out her thoughts and giving her point of view.
Chapter 939 Bait
Colin Iliad glanced at Lovia without giving a direct response. After he pulled out the two swords in the ground, he nodded and said, “Okay.”
The group of five circled around Nois City’s perimeter, making a few attempts to enter, but they were frightened away by the seemingly normal but silent city’s carrying out of its “daily routine.” They didn’t dare to venture in.
With the frequency of the lightning reducing, and how darkness was slowly beginning to rule the world, Colin took a deep look at Nois City for a few seconds and said, “We will first set up a small camp. We will continue when it’s ‘daytime.””
The so-called “daytime” meant when the frequency of lightning was relatively higher, keeping the moments of darkness to a minimum.
The expedition team members didn’t object to it. Soon, they set up a simple camp by the riverside amidst a series of rocks.
At the extreme end of the camp, there was a huge boulder providing them with shelter so there weren’t any worries about rain. A bonfire was burning with all kinds of strange creature carcasses piled to the side. From time to time, they would be thrown in as timber. Colin, Lovia, and company sat around the fire, eating the rations they had brought and the monster corpses that had been proven to not cause serious harm.
As the fat sizzled from the roasting, Chief Colin Iliad from the six-member council looked at Derrick Berg and said, “We shall inspect the camp first. We’ll switch when they’re done with their meals.”
If this were any other time, Derrick wouldn’t have thought otherwise. But now, the first thought that came to mind was: The Chief wishes to speak to me in private…
“Alright.” Derrick stuffed the remaining piece of meat into his mouth and lifted the Thunder God’s Roar at his side.
The piece of meat was clearly already ready, but it still presented a ghastly green color.
After coming to the dark edge of the camp, Demon Hunter Colin said in a deep voice, his tone unchanging, “Nois City is more sinister and dangerous than I expected. I’m wondering if you have any views on what we should do next?”
I know nothing about this place. I’m also lacking in experience. Why is Chief asking for my views? Derrick was instantly taken aback, wishing to raise his left hand to scratch the back of his head.
He then recalled the few times he had spoken with the Chief while they were in the City of Silver. He recalled Mr. Hanged Man’s analysis of the hidden context in their conversations as he suddenly realized something.
Chief is giving me a hint!
He’s trying to tell me that Nois City is more sinister and dangerous than he expected. The difficulty of hunting a Shapeshifter far exceeds his expectations. He’s wondering if there’s a possibility of changing the target?
He wishes for me to pray to Mr. Fool and receive a revelation so as to get “His” views?
Hmm… Mr. World really is a wise person. Along the way, he had already told me of a method to hunt the Bizarro Bane in a relatively easy manner. It’s by getting its blood. Hmm, with the present situation, it seems like his plan is feasible!
As his thoughts raced, Derrick replied earnestly, “Yes, Your Excellency. I have some suggestions.”
Colin Iliad silently heaved a sigh of relief, holding back the more direct speech he had prepared as he nodded gently.
“Go ahead.”
“Since Nois City has changed, it will be very risky for us to enter. Perhaps we can consider luring the Shapeshifter out.” Derrick didn’t directly regurgitate The World Gehrman Sparrow’s method, but he did make some modifications based on the present situation.
Colin didn’t directly reject it, and said rather seriously, “Then how should we lure the Shapeshifter?”
Derrick didn’t hesitate to say, “I have an item that is extremely enticing to Shapeshifters. As long as it’s placed at the boundary of Nois City, or even further, it will lure a Shapeshifter out.”
The grizzled Colin wasn’t surprised by his words. He amiably nodded and said, “What’s the item?”
He long knew that Derrick Berg had secretly held a bestowment ritual at night during his guard duty shift.
Furthermore, if he hadn’t kept the truth under cover, it was impossible for Derrick to keep it from Lovia, Lovia, and Gonlun.
Derrick didn’t know what its name or description was. He immediately took out an iron-black box which was completely different from the City of Silver’s style before removing the wall of spirituality.
Following that, he didn’t lower his head. Instead, he turned his head and opened the box solely using his sense of touch.
Inside the box was a palm-sized human-shaped object. A cursory glance allowed one to see the transparent liquid filling the inside. From time to time, it bubbled, emanating a black glow. Upon scrutinizing it, there appeared to be maggots circling around the object.
This was the true soul body of the Spirit World Plunderer which Klein had previously obtained!
He believed that, for the Bizarro Bane, this Beyonder ingredient had an unparalleled allure. This wasn’t simply a result of the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence, but it was also because once the Bizarro Bane obtained it, it could turn into a complete Bizarro Sorcerer. It would break through all kinds of limitations and receive a fundamental improvement in its life’s natural order, truly becoming a demigod!
Therefore, to make the hunting of the Bizarro Bane simpler and clearer, without wasting any time, Klein took the risk of losing the true soul body of the Spirit World Plunderer by lending it to Little Sun.
Colin Iliad looked at it carefully for a few seconds before retracting his gaze.
“It’s likely to be effective.
“Close the box and stop adding a wall of spirituality to it. Just bring it around with you. Let’s see if they will be attracted to our camp.”
“They?” Derrick subconsciously asked.
Colin, with a few old scars on his face, revealed a smile.
“Do you think there’s only one Shapeshifter in Nois City?
“If this item’s level was lacking, I would even be worried that it might attract more terrifying monsters.”
Derrick wore a look of shame as he scratched the back of his head. Following the Chief’s instructions, he closed the iron-black square box’s lid, stuffing it into a concealed pocket in his clothes.
In the patrol that followed, he kept a high level of vigilance, but no Shapeshifter attacked.
After a while, Lovia, Legere, and Gonlun took over their mission as Derrick sat back beside the warm
fire.
At that moment, he heard cawing as seven to eight red-eyed ravens flew over and spiraled in midair.
This brought about an indescribable sense of horror. Colin Iliad drew his sword and looked up.
Suddenly, his heart stirred as he quickly cast his gaze to Derrick Berg.
On both sides of the bonfire, two brownish-yellow-haired youths who had childlike looks and were nearly 1.9 meters tall were staring at each blankly.
Colin’s eyes narrowed as he immediately shouted, “Illuminate!”
One of the youths was taken aback. After a moment of enlightenment, pure, warm sunlight was emitted from his body.
With a whoosh, an incomplete shadow swept past as Colin’s sword sliced through the fake Derrick.
It was a shadow, a blurry, transparent shadow!
At the same time, a red-eyed raven fell from the sky. Its body swelled up, turning into a pitch-black shadow.
Above this shadow shimmered a transparent, ghostly-blue single eye. Around the eye were similar eyes but smaller.
Shapeshifter!
A Shapeshifter that could disguise itself as ravens!
Just as this pitch-black shadow landed, Derrick’s mind turned numb as he could hardly move, as though he was being petrified. All he could do was watch the enemy pounce at him.
Pa!
The Shapeshifter slammed into an invisible wall and failed to take a further step.
Beside the bonfire, Colin Iliad stabbed the sword in his hand into the ground and drew the other sword on his back.
The surrounding area lit up, and like the legendary dawn, it descended upon this abandoned land. Infinite beams of light reminiscent of dawn erupted, turning into an illusory ocean. It devoured the pitch-black shadows along with all the ravens from the bottom up.
At the entrance of the camp, an illusory knight in silver armor, standing more than five meters tall, appeared behind Shepherd Lovia.
The knight’s eyes burned with dark red flames as they instantly locked onto a spot.
He suddenly opened up his stride and appeared hundreds of meters away in a flash.
Beams of sharp silver light shot out, dicing all the objects around into tiny, neat pieces, including all the different monsters hiding there. It included the Shapeshifter that had used some ability to escape the Demon Hunter’s lethal strike.
The monster hadn’t died as it switched its true body once again, but the pure, bright light of dawn descended once again, completely drowning a huge area.
After the light of dawn turned faint, Colin Iliad in his brown coat appeared with two swords in hand. He calmly watched as points of light gathered above the ground which was covered with cracks. Black-red blood which had mostly evaporated was slowly dispersed.
Success! As Derrick reeled in delight, he hurriedly sealed the black square box with a wall of spirituality.
Colin immediately stabbed the two swords into the ground, took out three metal bottles that had been emptied of their potions, and filled them with the blood on the ground.
While waiting for the ingredient to take form, he said to Lovia and company with his usual expression, “I have a use for the ingredients left by the Shapeshifter. I wish to directly make an exchange for them.”
In the City of Silver, there were typically two ways to handle the spoils from such expeditions. First, it was to bring it back and give it to the city and exchange it for the corresponding contribution points. The distribution depended on the amount of effort put in during the expedition. Second, if it wasn’t something especially important, and if it had caught the fancy of a member of the expedition, they could directly make an exchange for it with equivalent items or contribution points.
“I have no objections,” Legere and Gonlun answered in unison.
Lovia didn’t say a word as a form of tacit consent.
After the illusory silver-armored knight returned, she turned her head and looked towards the bonfire where Derrick Berg was with a deadpan expression.
In East Balam, in the temporary office for the Red Gloves.
Soest surveyed the area and said to all the team members, “Her Excellency, Goddess’s Eye, has ordered us to investigate the sale of Hunter pathway ingredients in the local and surrounding cities, as well as any disappearances or deaths of Beyonders of the same pathway.
“She agrees with Daly’s guess, and she suspects from the death of the Intis spies that it’s an evil spirit of the Hunter pathway.
“Of course, we mustn’t ignore any abnormalities since it’s only one possibility.
“There’s also another thing. We only need to do the gathering of information and to ignore everything else. We will not delve deeper into the investigations. It’s an order by Her Excellency, Goddess’s Eye!
“Got that?”
“Yes!” Cindy and company replied.
Soest looked at Leonard and Daly before retracting his gaze and said heavily, “Move out!”
Chapter 940 A Story
After leaving the local Nighthawks’s base which was disguised as a private detective office, Leonard glanced at Daly Simone who had suggested to team up with him.
“Where do we begin? Any suggestions?”
Dressed in a Spirit Medium black robe with her hood pulled over her head, Daly Simone, with an uncanny beauty and mature air, shot Leonard Mitchell a glance.
“This is when a gentleman’s decisiveness and style should be showcased.”
Leonard looked at his left hand which was wearing a red glove. He deliberated and said, “If we begin by following Captain Soest’s arrangements, that might allow us to find some clues, but it’s not necessarily useful. I suspect that Her Excellency Goddess’s Eye knows that. She’s only giving us something to do in order to confuse Ince Zangwill.”
“Why do you say that?” Daly wasn’t joking as her expression wore a rare, solemn look.
Leonard glanced to his sides as he said in a heavy voice without realizing it, “Based on what I know, 0-08 has the characteristic of ‘once you know it, it will also know you.’ We shouldn’t be influenced while staying on the periphery of its perception since we aren’t sure of its real name or powers, and only use the code name we gave it. But as Red Gloves who are pursuing the Numinous Episcopate’s matters, and having discussed Ince Zangwill many times, I believe our situation has already been grasped by 0-08. This way, Ince Zangwill should know that his abnormal state has been exposed. From that, he will avoid us by creating coincidences.”
Daly recalled the information regarding Ince Zangwill and nodded.
“Soest had also mentioned this problem in the beginning. However, he didn’t verbalize it as clearly as you did. It’s still in the stage of backward inference from a result of failures.
“Therefore, Her Excellency Goddess’s Eye has gotten us to investigate the situation of the nearby district’s Hunter pathway Beyonders and ingredients, and pretending as though nothing is confirmed. In the meantime, Her Excellency is preparing the usage of some corresponding items to lay a trap for the moment when the evil spirit gains control over Ince Zangwill and thus appears?”
Leonard turned his body and spoke as he walked:
“That’s probably the case, but I suspect that it’s unlikely for 0-08 to not know of it…”
Daly followed diagonally behind as she said in thought, “I believe there’s still a chance for success. Don’t forget that one of the honorific names of the Goddess is the Mother of Concealment.”
“That can counter 0-08? The Church has a high-ranking member or Sealed Artifact that can counter 0-08? It’s no wonder 0-08 was once obtained by the Church and sealed under the Holy Cathedral…” Leonard’s eyes lit up as he came to a realization.
Daly nodded very slightly as her expression turned soft.
A few seconds later, her pupils contracted as she blurted out, “Do you think our discussion has caught the attention of 0-08?”.
Leonard’s expression fell, but he didn’t dare confirm anything nor shake his head. He and Daly looked at each other, looking back and forth as they fell silent for a moment.
In a particular room, a slightly pale hand flipped a notebook to its very first page, then it flipped one page after another:
“…After leaving Bansy Harbor, Sauron Einhorn Medici, who had obtained a certain object, was no longer only stubborn or only capable of instinctively conspiring. After repeated struggles and resisting, Ince Zangwill and he had obtained a truce and had even decided on having a limited cooperative effort so as to achieve each other’s goals.
“To an evil spirit of the Red Priest pathway, such a promise cannot be guaranteed to be effective, but Ince Zangwill no longer had any other choice.
“From his point of view, this series of matters had many coincidences, but fundamentally, this was inevitable. At the very least, Sauron Einhorn Medici was many times better at creating stories than him.
“…After confirming the destination to be the Southern Continent’s East Balam, Ince Zangwill boarded a ship to the Berserk Sea… Every time, he would enter the Intis colonial islands, irrationally provoking the official Beyonders and hunting Beyonders from the Hunter pathway. Then, before danger arrived, he would quickly regain lucidity, cover his tracks, and flee far away.
“This might seem like a coincidence, but the problem is when it’s the same coincidence every time, is it too much of a coincidence?
“From the perspective of logic and reason, too many coincidences imply that certain elements or rules were secretly in existence. The reason why Ince was able to do that was because he had written the words above. Using the Quill of Alzuhod, he naturally allowed himself to switch between the two states of ‘being possessed by an evil spirit’ and ‘self-autonomy.’ What a scheming fellow. This wasn’t only directed at Ince Zangwill, but also at Sauron Einhorn Medici. They were clearly already coexisting in peace, but they acted out to be in conflict as though they were relying on an external force to achieve some semblance of balance.
“…Ince Zangwill’s purchase of additional Bard and Warrior pathway Beyonder ingredients was very reasonable. This was because he was hiding the clues that the evil spirit was using him to seek out various items of the Hunter pathway, and to prevent others from realizing that all of this was under his tacit agreement, disguising it as his attempts to resist. In addition, the Bard and Warrior pathways had the ability to resist the dead and exorcise evil spirits. As long as a clever person were to think it over carefully, they would undoubtedly notice this and verify that Ince Zangwill was being possessed.
“…After numerous provocations, the Iron and Blood Cross Order’s Tony Down finally locked onto Ince Zangwill and began pursuing him. During this process, this War Bishop, who had made his goal to become a Conqueror, showed off his powers without any restraint. When a storm happened to stop his pursuit, he appeared on a ship filled with ordinary people in an eyecatching manner before pulling out the fellow disguised as Ince Zangwill.
“This was a little coincidental, but it was nothing surprising. This was because the Iron and Blood Cross Order’s belief is for the supernatural to be known to all, and to be placed above all ordinary people. And Tony Down’s unbridled arrogance often used his own strength to shatter the doubts of others and had extremely great confidence. Therefore, the way he acted was without a problem.
“Likewise, he was overly confident, causing him to neglect the possibility that Ince Zangwill was also on the ship. This didn’t match his intuition as a hunter, but in this world, anyone could make mistakes!
“When Ince Zangwill disembarked on Waypoint Island, he sensed someone observing him from a first-class cabin, but he didn’t mind it. This was exactly the effect he wanted. It was the best development if someone among the passengers happened to know him! Yes, happened to…
“… It was neither too early or too late. Before Soest’s Red Gloves took action, Ince Zangwill met with Hand of White Palenque Taciblius of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction, hoping to obtain their help in exorcising the evil spirit…”
Traces of words scribbled away.
“…The development of things became a little odd. Before having a sufficient amount of clues, Leonard Mitchell and Daly Simone of the Soest’s Red Gloves team seemed to come to a conclusion. It apparently came from a letter sent by Reinette Tinekerr…
“Where did the problem lie? Ince Zangwill was rather puzzled by this. From his point of view, unless one could directly capture Palenque Taciblius or other key personnel of the Numinous Episcopate, no one could come up with such a conclusion so quickly.
“This made his preparations a little hasty, but thankfully, this was an outcome he wanted.
“…The Red Gloves team led by Soest discovered Ince Zangwill’s abnormalities from the feedback from various telegrams. Daly Simone used this opportunity to mention the assumption of an evil spirit’s possession and had received a unanimous agreement.
“She claimed it to be a reasonable theory, but she was already in the know. She had learned it from Leonard Mitchell, who has a Parasite, and Leonard Mitchell’s information source came from a letter sent by Reinette Tinekerr. Who could be the one who mailed it?
“Meanwhile, Leonard Mitchell and Daly Simone had already suspected that the evil spirit possessing Ince Zangwill belongs to the Hunter pathway…
“But is this the truth to the matter? Will everything develop according to what Daly Simone, Leonard Mitchell, and Soest’s Red Gloves team have in mind?
“…After the discussion with that person in the Cathedral of Serenity, the Cathedral of Serenity’s high-ranking deacon, Ilya, believed Daly’s theory and decided to use a Grade 1 Hunter pathway Sealed Artifact as bait, so as to allow Ince Zangwill to fall into a trap while the evil spirit was possessing him.
“To conceal this goal, she got Soest’s Red Gloves team to continue investigating the relevant clues.
“Unfortunately, their premise was wrong. Although Ince Zangwill was possessed by an evil spirit, his actions had never been affected! All he had done before was an act. It was done in accordance with Sauron Einhorn Medici’s suggestions, with the aim to confuse the Church of Evernight and to make Ilya blindly attack. And a Red Angel evil spirit that was willing to help and cooperate was enough to change the battlefield’s situation.
“Ince Zangwill’s true motive for coming to the Southern Continent is:
“Hunt the high-ranking deacon, Ilya, of the Church of Evernight! It was for his advancement preparations by obtaining her Beyonder characteristic!
“He wanted to prove to everyone that the Church of Evernight had made a foolish mistake to abandon him back then!
“Of course, before beginning this operation, Ince Zangwill had to first satisfy Sauron Einhorn Medici’s thirst-a thirst for Mid- and High-Sequence Beyonder characteristics of the Hunter pathway. To keep it a secret, he didn’t plan on hunting locally, and he had prepared to do it further away.
“When the evil spirit’s undying nature, Red Angel’s level, and the uniqueness of a Gatekeeper combined, Ince Zangwill possessed the relatively High Sequence ability of ‘Spirit World Traversal’ of the Death pathway. He was able to head to remote areas and return in short periods of time. He had deliberately kept this under wraps before.
“After satisfying Sauron Einhorn Medici, Ince Zangwill decided to first kill Daly Simone and Leonard Mitchell and pretend to vaguely sense the Church of Evernight’s trap. He would forcefully counterattack, only to lose his rationality and head for the trap.
“He didn’t plan on leaving any unstable elements. All avengers that survived Tingen had to die!”
The notebook flipped to an empty spot as a pale-white hand grabbed a quill and added the words: “Today, everything will go smoothly.”
West Balam, Northern State, Cookawa City.
“You aren’t done with your investigations?” Anderson asked in boredom as he walked beside Danitz.
“Soon!” Danitz replied as he found it a little difficult to focus. “Do you have something to do?”
At this moment, Anderson took out a map and a stack of information. He said with a chuckle, “I’ve already figured out the rough location of an ancient mausoleum. Based on the traditions of East and West Balam, there’s definitely plenty of treasure in it. Here, death doesn’t mean an end but a new beginning. That’s why they have tons of burial items.”
Danitz was taken aback as he asked in surprise, “I thought you aren’t proficient in Dutanese?”
How did he gather the information?
Anderson chuckled and raised his black-gloved left palm. He spread his fingers and said, “I don’t, but I can temporarily steal their language until I finish finding the information.”
“…I knew a fellow like you will have some tricks up his sleeves!” Danitz said with gritted teeth as he pointed to the main street beside the square. “Goodbye!”
Anderson didn’t stop him as he smilingly watched him walk away with large strides.
At this moment, the two simultaneously noticed a figure walking over.
The figure held a classic quill and wore a black clergyman’s robe. He had dark blond hair with facial features akin to a classic sculpture. One of his eyes was so blue that it was nearly black, and the other was filled with small but obvious blood vessels. He was approaching Anderson and Danitz.
Anderson didn’t know the middle-aged man, but his body couldn’t help but tremble as though he was facing his nemesis.
Warning signs of danger flashed in his mind as his pupils rapidly dilated!
Suddenly, he heard a warm voice by his ears:
“Don’t be nervous.”
Who… Anderson blankly turned his head and saw a figure strangely appear beside him despite there not being anyone there in the first place.
This figure had apparently been there all this time, but he had always been ignored.
He wore a strangely simple white robe. He had a pale gold beard that covered half his face. His light-colored eyes were clear like a child’s. He had a genial and reserved look.
Looking at the quill in Ince Zangwill’s hand, this middle-aged man who was dressed like an ordinary priest half-closed his eyes, raised his right hand, and gestured four points before him.
Hanging there was a silver cross.
Chapter 941 Development That Adheres to Logic
The moment he saw the middle-aged man dressed in a priest’s getup, Anderson zoned out for a second. Following that, some shackles in his mind suddenly collapsed as countless memory fragments surged through an invisible barrier. It felt like long-suppressed feelings suddenly erupted.
He remembered the things that had happened over the past two months. He remembered the mission that the demigod had given him!
Back in Bayam, he followed the thoughts in his mind to meet up with the demigod. He followed him and left the Rorsted Archipelago for a secret location.
There, he met the priest beside him. It was arranged for him to enter an ancient coffin, to lay there among Beyonder ingredients and a liquid filled with strange mixed blood, allowing them to seep into him.
After a month of this corrosive treatment, a dark red chrysalis formed inside his body. He then had his memories from this period of time sealed before being sent to West Balam. He was then psychologically cued to not leave until he recovered his memories.
This meant that he hadn’t finished the demigod’s mission and that it was still underway. Everything that had happened before were just preparations!
Scenes flashed through his mind as Anderson discovered that while he was playing the harmonica on the streets, checking into the hotel with Danitz, obtaining of Language Comprehension charms from the Church of Knowledge’s preachers, as well as his arrival in Northern State—all of these incidents had this genial and seemingly innocent priest present beside him the entire time.
When having meals, he was sitting at a neighboring table. When he checked in, the neighboring room was his. When walking on the streets, he was walking right beside him. When playing the harmonica and putting on the ventriloquist act, this man was looking at him in a genial manner!
And Anderson hadn’t noticed any of this back then. Danitz, who was beside him, the people around him
-none of them had noticed him. It was as though they had never seen this priest before!
A chill that arose from deep in his heart ran from his tail bone up his spine to his brain. He felt that the experiences he had been through were enough to drive him insane, to the point of losing control.
Danitz, who had already opened up a distance from Anderson, looked at the black-robed clergyman, Ince Zangwill, and then he looked at the simple priest who was praying with his eyes closed. He hurriedly bowed his head and used ancient Hermes to softly chant, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck…”
A few days earlier, he had received Mr. Fool’s revelation to handle some matters as a guise to stay around Anderson. It was so that he could immediately pray if any abnormalities were to happen.
Although he didn’t know what would happen, or who he had encountered, Danitz, who always cherished his life, didn’t hold back and did as he was toldeven if the abnormalities that happened might very well be him being overly imaginative!
For this, he had specially worn the boxing glove made from Groselle’s Beyonder characteristic. It ensured that he would act first without thinking so as to not waste any time!
At this point, Ince Zangwill had stopped walking. His dark blue, nearly black eye and the eye filled with blood vessels reflected the priest in simple white robes who had a cross hanging by his chest.
In his mind, in his mouth, a furious voice sounded:
“Adam!”
The Creator’s son, King of Angels, Adam! Before Ince Zangwill could finish his sentence, the priest opposite him opened his eyes. His light-colored eyes were already pure gold in color.
Suddenly, pitch-black stone columns were erected around them, setting up a majestic cathedral.
Inside this cathedral, each column, each arch, and each dome’s surface was embedded with the bones of different races. They were densely packed as they used different eye sockets to stare at Ince Zangwill. They surrounded a cross that was more than a hundred meters tall.
In front of the cross, a blurry figure stood there as though he was watching everything with compassion.
This was a cathedral of corpses, but instead of appearing eerie, it was filled with holiness!
The walls, windows, and doors of the cathedral had transparent, warped faces protruding out. It was as though countless souls were sealed inside, preventing Beyonders from sensing the existence of the spirit world or astral world!
The square and pedestrians from before had vanished. They were kept outside the corpse cathedral that had suddenly appeared.
Ince Zangwill’s classic quill had already flown up as it wrote rapidly on his black clergyman’s robe:
“Anderson Hood is Gehrman Sparrow’s friend. Ouroboros had taken notice of him, and due to various unknown reasons, Ouroboros’s appearance here was a development that adhered to logic!”
Just as the quill wrote the exclamation mark, light beams shone in from the colored-windows of the corpse cathedral, forming stacked illusory pure feathers.
Beneath the enveloping feathers, a figure with long silver hair materialized in a genuflecting, praying stance. Following that, the figure stood up straight.
“He” wore a simple linen robe and had handsome looks and soft facial features. He was none other than King of Angels, Tail Devourer Ouroboros!
Ouroboros’s eyes were momentarily unfocused, but it soon reflected the genial priest’s image.
In “His” eyes, at “His” feet, and on the stacked feathers of light behind “Him,” a supernatural, mysterious circle was accentuated, forming an illusory river like a snake that had its head connected to its tail.
The corpse cathedral once again reverted to the point when the pitch-black stone columns erected with the surrounding square were still on the border of existence.
Taking this opportunity, Ouroboros flew out. Ince Zangwill didn’t hesitate as he made the surrounding colors saturate and overlap against each other.
Just as this Nightwatcher was about to step into the spirit world, he suddenly saw a cross spanning more than a hundred meters in size plummet down from high above.
This cross impaled the middle of the unformed corpse cathedral as the blurry figure that carried the cross raised its head.
Infinite light spewed out, drowning Ouroboros and the quill-holding Ince Zangwill within.
The corpse cathedral filled with bones of different races and the countless warped souls took form once again.
Upon hearing the stacked, illusory pleas, Klein was inside his hotel and thinking about his daily miscellaneous matters and lampooning in boredom.
He suddenly stood up, went straight to the window and looked towards the nearby square.
On the square, coffins were coming and going. The fountain was still spewing, and there was reverberating music. Everything seemed normal and even felt idyllic. Here, what seemed most unharmonious was Anderson genuflecting with a stiff expression while a trembling Danitz was closing his eyes praying. Without a second thought, Klein followed the plan he had formulated above the gray fog. He controlled Winner Enzo who was a hundred meters away to enter the telegraph office. He had instructed Danitz to live beside a telegraph office!
At the same time, he took out his adventurer’s harmonica and blew into it.
Reinette Tinekerr walked out of the void with the four blonde, red-eyed heads in hand. All eight eyes turned to the square.
“For Leonard, Miss Messenger. He likely hasn’t left your detection range.” Klein took out a letter he had already prepared and a gold coin before handing it to Miss Messenger.
What he said and did was akin to a marionette. He only followed the instructions he had prepared in advance. If he couldn’t help think of something else, he would immediately use Cogitation to divert his attention.
This was the method he figured out from Will Auceptin on how to deal with 0-08. By doing the thinking above the gray fog, all he did was act according to plan in the real world.
And in a particular prayer from Danitz, Klein had used the scene that appeared to observe Anderson who was nearby. In the end, he discovered an unfamiliar priest who also felt familiar by his side.
Thinking back to the Psychology Alchemists and the Twilight Hermit Order’s hidden connection, and making the connection to the content in Emperor Roselle’s diary, Klein immediately realized something. He was certain about what would happen next:
The master of the Twilight Hermit Order, the son of the Creator, Angel of Imagination Adam, was conspiring to obtain 0-08!
This also meant that there was a high chance for Ince Zangwill to appear with Anderson as the target!
Then, Klein redid his plan above the gray fog, pretending as though he had never noticed anything. He continued his state as a “marionette in reality.”
One of Reinette Tinekerr’s heads bit onto the letter as the eight eyes looked deeply at Klein for two seconds.
Klein nodded indiscernibly without a word, watching Miss Messenger return to the spirit world.
In the Cookawa telegraph office, Winner Enzo handed over the telegram, address, and verl gold he had already prepared for the staff, urging them to send it immediately.
“West Balam, Northern State, Cookawa. Ince Zangwill has appeared.”
The radio waves quickly spread, sending the message to the major bases of the Church of Evernight in West Balam and East Balam.
East Balam.
“Why are you always active around the cathedral? Why don’t you go further to carry out the investigations?” Daly asked Leonard.
Leonard thought and said frankly and seriously, “Awaiting news.”
Daly nodded in thought without prying further.
She turned silent, no longer playing jokes on Leonard. It was as though she was waiting for something as well.
Suddenly, Leonard’s spiritual perception was triggered as he turned to look left.
As a Gatekeeper, Daly had already cast her eyes in that direction.
A letter had appeared at some point in time, landing underneath a gas street lamp.
Leonard didn’t avoid Daly as he hurriedly picked up the envelope and opened it.
The content of the letter was very simple. There was only one line:
“West Balam, Northern State, Cookawa, Revival Square. Coordinates…”
Leonard’s expression turned heavy as he turned to Daly and said, “Ma’am, please help me to cover my tracks.”
As he spoke, his left glove had turned transparent. He stuffed his right hand into his pocket and grasped the Fate Siphon charm.
Daly fell silent for a second and said extremely seriously, “Bring me along.
“Back then, you managed to at least fight, but I didn’t have the time to do anything.”
Leonard’s expression changed as his mouth gaped slightly. Finally, without saying a word, he grabbed Daly’s shoulder.
The two then vanished from the rather empty streets.
As he watched Miss Messenger leave, and once he confirmed that the telegraph office had at least sent one telegram, Klein immediately took four steps counterclockwise and entered above the gray fog. He directly sat at the high-back chair of The Fool and beckoned for the Tyrant card, the Sea God Scepter, and a silver-gray charm.
Immediately, he was wearing a papal tiara with a papal robe draped over him with a bone scepter in hand.
Amidst silver bolts of lightning, Klein spread his spirituality towards the point of light where Danitz was.
Chapter 942 Deity’s Curse
With Klein’s spirituality making contact, the points of light suddenly expanded into a scene before his eyes.
With his Shadow Cloak up, Danitz was praying with his head bowed in the corner of the square, chanting The Fool’s honorific name with ancient Hermes.
Thanks to this, Klein could see an expanded area around him, and he began searching for Ince Zangwill.
Through the gray fog, everything he saw was clearly different from what he had previously seen. In the middle of the square, a pitch-black corpse-embedded cathedral had appeared at some point in time. It was dark inside, but there wasn’t any signs of activity inside.
Using this opportunity, Klein replied Danitz’s prayer, “Leave the area. Find a hidden spot to hide in.”
As he spoke slowly, dressed in the papal tiara and dark robes, Klein raised his left hand and made the blue gems at the tip of the bone scepter light up.
Sharp, jarring sounds immediately resounded in Revival Square in the real world as a sudden gale swept the area. It made the people who were spending their leisure time there or the pedestrians to leave quickly to head for shelter from the wind. Even Anderson, who had a frozen expression, recovered his usual insouciant attitude. Holding his abdomen, he quickly rushed out of the dangerous area.
In a few seconds, Revival Square became extremely silent. Even the pedestrians who walked slowly without running had experienced the feeling of flying with the nudging of the wind.
The empty area entered a brief silence. Then, a flame appeared from the corpse cathedral’s window. It grew in size and became increasingly blinding.
Silently, the colored glass windows shattered as blinding white light that bordered on blue shot out like a meteor.
This flaming light instantly crumbled, materializing into Ince Zangwill, who wore a black clergyman’s robe and had one dark blue eye and one eye covered with blood vessels.
The moment this Nightwatcher appeared, he couldn’t help but open his mouth and scoff at the classic quill in his hand.
“If a fool like you didn’t listen to my suggestion, how could something like this happen!
“I’m not even sure what you’re afraid of. If you had allowed me to pray to the Lord, allowing me to secretly return to the Rose Redemption and join forces with the ‘Serpent,’ our preparations would allow us to set up a trap. Today, we will be the ones hunting Adam, and not the other way round!”
The seemingly dark and damaged quill immediately flew up and wrote on an empty spot of Ince Zangwill’s clothes:
“Due to a rage stemming from embarrassment, Sauron Einhorn Medici pushed the blame of this development to the Quill of Alzuhod, but in fact, it was ‘He’ who was stopping himself from praying to the True Creator. Be it Sauron or Einhorn, neither one of them trusted this evil god.
“Today’s development made this evil spirit’s psychological dissociation to worsen! This is extremely reasonable. This is the diagnosis by the best, most professional psychiatrist!”
“Ince Zangwill” immediately frowned as he raised his left hand and pressed it to his head.
His dark blue eye rapidly recovered its luster as the classically sculpted face turned extremely stern.
At this moment, having escaped the corpse cathedral, he was no longer facing the square. Instead, it was flights of ancient stone stairs. They were leading to the peak of a towering mountain. Erected there was a huge cross with countless angels spiraling around it.
At this moment, an exaggerated bolt of silver lightning tore through the overcast sky, smiting right down at Ince Zangwill.
The sealed and strange space produced cracks. The fountain and its splashes appeared in his dark blue
eye.
Ince Zangwill’s figure immediately vanished, leaving behind a blurry transparent spirit. The latter was struck by lightning and was instantly obliterated.
This Nightwatcher didn’t have the luxury of time to consider what other lurking dangers there were. He took this opportunity to transform into a flame as he penetrated a crack and rushed out.
To him, no matter what lay ahead of him, nothing was more terrifying and difficult to deal with than the Son of the Creator, King of Angels Adam!
Upon seeing the flame rise up from the square, allowing Ince Zangwill to escape the restraints of the illusory world and returning to his appearance with dark blond hair and pale hands, Klein raised his head slightly and subconsciously sat straight.
Countless scenes flashed across his mind-him having his heart penetrated, the pair of bright leather boots just before his previous death, Dunn Smith smiling at him with a wink of his left eye, and the Blackthorn Security Company which had been reduced to ruins.
The corners of Klein’s mouth quickly curled upwards as he revealed a comical smile.
He then deeply muttered using ancient Hermes, “Misfortune!”
The silver-gray charm on his right palm suddenly burst into a gloomy black light.
This was a charm of the misfortune domain Klein made using Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin’s blood and precious metals by praying to the Evernight Goddess.
This was a present he had prepared for Ince Zangwill.
This was an arrow of vengeance.
This was a deity’s curse!
Klein immediately stood up, stretched his shoulders, and threw out his right arm, fusing the gloomy black light with the little powers he could stir from above the gray fog as he threw them at Ince Zangwill.
Just as Ince Zangwill returned to Revival Square, he saw a dark black beam appear out of nowhere. It blanketed the entire sky, making him find himself in an extremely dark environment.
Such a change happened in a flash before everything was restored to normal in an instant. Nothing seemed amiss, but as a Nightwatcher who could give others a certain level of bad luck, Ince Zangwill acutely “smelled” the aura of danger. Without any hesitation, he reached out his left palm in a bid to use the evil spirit within him and his powers as a Gatekeeper to enter the spirit world and flee.
However, none of the surrounding bright flowers, pure-white fountain, and dark black tiles had their colors saturate, much less become stacked.
Ince Zangwill’s Spirit World Traversal had become ineffective!
The glint in his eyes froze as he seemed to understand the reason. It was because the evil spirit in him was having an internal struggle; thus, they wouldn’t lend him their power.
“See? Everything would be fine if you had listened to
me!”
“Bullsh*t! I’d rather die than believe in the True Creator!”
“What’s the point saying all of this? Didn’t you still end up the same as us, being made into a potion by Alista Tudor?”
“So none of you are nervous at all? Didn’t you notice that the curse clearly came with a deity’s aura? That power was fundamentally very powerful. Our present condition doesn’t allow us to avoid it at all. Haha, continue arguing. Go on! I’ll wait to die with all of
you.”
…
The veins on Ince Zangwill’s forehead throbbed when he heard that. He was furious that Sauron Einhorn Medici would suddenly engage in an internal strife at such a critical moment. They didn’t seem to notice the danger they were in at all.
As a former archbishop, as a Beyonder who had watched over the Church of Evernight’s Holy Artifacts, Ince Zangwill didn’t let his judgment become clouded because of his rage. He instinctively believed that the gloomy black beam had something to do with the Evernight Goddess’s authority over misfortune. He believed that Sauron Einhorn Medici’s sudden fallout was clearly a result of this influence. Otherwise, it was impossible for the Red Angel evil spirit to break into a quarrel without concerning themselves with the situation they were in simply because of the Quill of Alzuhod’s writing!
He immediately turned around, quickly running towards another exit of Revival Square in an attempt to communicate with other spirits. He wished to borrow their powers to escape; however, there wasn’t a single spirit around!
At this moment, a figure stood in a hidden corner of the open square. He was a mixed-blood with parents coming from Loen and Balam. He had a fleshy face and baggy clothes. On his waist hung a rapier.
It was Admiral Hell Ludwell!
This was a marionette who usually didn’t have any thoughts!
After throwing out the Deity’s Curse charm, Klein followed his plan, returned to the real world, and made use of the two marionettes!
As he made Enzo find a corner, he took out the items he prepared, set up a bestowment ritual, and controlled Admiral Hell to walk to a secluded spot to face Ince Zangwill.
This Admiral Hell, who looked nothing like his original self, raised his right hand, allowing his arm and fingers to rapidly turn incorporeal as they extended towards the target.
This was a power he used by borrowing the Underworld creature within him to extract the Spirit Bodies of others remotely!
Ludwell’s palm quickly turned pale-white, and above Ince Zangwill, a figure floated up uncontrollably.
However, Ince Zangwill was once a Gatekeeper. An illusory bronze door filled with mystery immediately took form in his eyes as it quickly pulled back his escaping Spirit Body.
With his level and strength, this was unlikely to succeed so successfully, but for some reason, he repeatedly made mistakes and nearly allowed Admiral Hell to succeed. For a brief moment, all he could manage to do was a see-saw-like struggle.
At this moment, two figures rapidly appeared beside Ludwell. One of them was the black-haired, green-eyed Leonard with a transparent glove in hand, and the other was Davy Simone who had blue eyeshadow and blush.
They had arrived at the perfect moment because the bad luck of an enemy often implied that one was lucky enough!
The first thing Daly saw was the figure she could never forget. Pangs of fury burned in her eyes instantly.
She didn’t rashly attack as she made some observations. She came behind Ludwell and spread her arms.
A bronze door filled with countless strange patterns immediately descended and creaked open a gap.
This was a door that led to the Underworld. It was a door filled with allure to all undead creatures!
An indescribable and terrifying suction force came out of it as the figure above Ince Zangwill’s body completely separated from him.
It was a translucent man wearing blood-stained black armor. He was young and handsome with red hair. His face had terrifying signs of decay, and at his glabella was a flag-like mark.
This young man wasn’t too surprised about being separated from Ince Zangwill. Instead, he sneered.
“We sure are unlucky today. We have already died together once, so is there a need to do so another time? Especially when we’re being controlled by such a weakling?”
A bloody gap appeared on his upper left cheek as it opened and closed.
“Alright, let’s clear out the surrounding trash…”
Before the sentence was finished, the man in blood-stained black armor reached out his palm and drew out an illusory sword with dark red rust stains from his body.
A terrifying suppressive force easily allowed the evil spirit to free itself from Ludwell’s and Daly Simone’s extraction. It swooped down in an attempt to return to Ince Zangwill’s body.
At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded, sounding as though it held sandcloth in it. Admiral Hell Ludwell had chanted in ancient Hermes, “Fate!”
Chapter 943 The Third Act
“Fate!”
In the awkward-sounding voice, the spots where Admiral Hell Ludwell and Nightwatcher Ince Zangwill stood turned dark as if they were covered by two black clouds.
Fate Siphon charm!
This was one of the Fate Siphon charms that Klein had made using the Worms of Time from Pallez Zoroast!
To make plans without 0-08’s knowledge, he had kept himself hidden behind the scenes the entire time. Not only had he lent Creeping Hunger to Leonard Mitchell, he had also given the Fate Siphon charm to his marionette!
Hence, the one who was possessed by the evil spirit had gone from Ince Zangwill to Ludwell.
Admiral Hell instantly had Sauron Einhorn Medici’s blood-stained, black-armored body plunge into him as his eyes became filled with minute blood vessels.
Inside the hotel, Klein calmly controlled the marionette without showing any wavering or hesitation due to the impact the evil spirit had. Ludwell reached out to tear his clothes and raised the soul-soothing mask to cover his face.
At the same time, having heard the Red Angel’s words, and witnessing “His” actual condition, Daly Simone, who had suffered immense pressure, seemed to realize something. Not only did she not close the Door to the Underworld, she even gritted her teeth and used all her might to widen the gap.
Bloody, skinless arms, slimy tentacles with teeth, and bluish-black vines with baby faces began emerging from the Door to the Underworld as they grabbed at Ludwell.
This freed up Admiral Hell who had planned on completing this step alone. Taking advantage of the opportunity that the Underworld within his body hadn’t yet been destroyed by Sauron Einhorn Medici, with the only negative effects on his body being decaying, he hurriedly turned around and dashed towards the mysterious, illusory bronze door!
He was then grabbed on his body and legs by the arms, tentacles, vines, and spirits behind the door. With his running working hand in hand with the scalp-tingling tugs, he instantly leaped through the widened door gap and entered the Underworld.
Upon seeing this, Daly immediately pulled back her palm and stopped maintaining the mysterious-patterned bronze door.
Thud!
The indescribable illusory door closed heavily. Admiral Hell Ludwell, along with Sauron Einhorn Medici, were kept out of the real world with the Underworld creatures.
This was a key step to Klein’s plan. It was to forcibly separate the Red Angel evil spirit from Ince Zangwill!
Although he believed that the Red Angel evil spirit was the reason for Ince Zangwill’s instability, he wasn’t willing to face an additional evil spirit formed after the deaths of one King of Angels and two Sequence 1 angels when taking revenge on a demigod. No one could predict what actions a Conspirer would take under such circumstances.
Therefore, Klein used the basis of the magical powers of the Fate Siphon charm and Ludwell’s pathway characteristic to formulate a plan. The addition of Daly had allowed the entire process to happen more smoothly. There wasn’t any room for being interrupted as they successfully pulled the Red Angel evil spirit into the Underworld!
This way, even if the evil spirit was able to possess Admiral Hell’s body and travel back to the real world via Spirit World Traversal, it would be far into the future. After all, to leave the Underworld required them to find an exit, and with the Evernight Goddess wielding control over Artificial Death, she had a certain level of authority in the Underworld. “She” was definitely not letting the Red Angel evil spirit leave so easily.
Sacrificing a marionette, a high-level charm, and two mystical items in exchange for removing the Red Angel evil spirit from the battlefield was heart-wrenching for Klein, but it was definitely worth it!
As for the misfortune on Ince Zangwill, on the one hand, it was a continuous state and not a short-term affliction; and on the other hand, he had suffered from Deity’s Curse. The Fate Siphon charm could only replace a tiny portion of that and not empty it out. He could soon recover. As for Ludwell, he had Winner Enzo imbuing him with good luck. Nothing would stop his series of actions for a short period of time.
Such a change was completely unexpected for Leonard. However, he had become a Red Glove for almost a year. He had plenty of experience dealing with supernatural cases, so he didn’t show any hesitation or confusion. He immediately cast his gaze at the still-dazed Ince Zangwill.
When the figure in a black clergyman’s robe with one dim eye was reflected in his eyes, his expression immediately warped as though he was facing a trauma of his.
It was a trauma where he did his best but had failed to put it to use. It was the trauma of seeing Captain and Klein already dead after regaining consciousness.
As Leonard raised his left palm, he pressed the human-skinned glove to his temple and grasped the Fate Siphon charm in his right hand tightly. With a deep voice, he said, “Fate!”
The ancient, supernatural language echoed as a transparent book condensed in front of his left glove. Following that, there was the ethereal chant of “I came, I saw, I record.”
Bolts of bright, blinding silver lightning blasted down one after another as they instantly devoured Leonard.
Lightning Storm!
This was akin to Leonard holding a revolver to his temple before pulling the trigger.
He was committing suicide, but at the same time, he was using the Fate Siphon charm. This would transfer such a fate to Ince Zangwill!
This was the best solution he could think of when using the Fate Siphon charm and Creeping Hunger! It required immense courage!
Countless silver lightning swept over, shattering the surrounding darkness. Leonard Mitchell immediately snapped awake and found himself still standing at his spot. His left hand had yet to rise, and his right hand had just grabbed the Fate Siphon charm.
Whatever he did was just a dream!
At this moment, in Ince Zangwill’s dark blue eyes, darkness was slowly swirling. It was as though it was saying: When did you get the misconception that you aren’t dreaming?
In fact, long before Sauron Einhorn Medici had been extracted from his body, he had already created a large-scale dream in an attempt to pull all his enemies in. Unfortunately, the man with a rapier was in no way affected. He easily escaped and ended up destroying the dream, reducing its effects to nothing.
As the ability to detect danger which was gained from one’s spiritual perception feedback was that obvious, and with the possibility of the conflict between the two Kings of Angels behind him spilling over at any moment, Ince Zangwill didn’t hesitate to create a large-scale slumber effect while pulling Daly Simone and Leonard Mitchell into a dream.
Right on the heels of that, he picked up Quill of Alzuhod and rapidly wrote on his sleeve:
“Ince Zangwill was in optimal condition today. He could effectively control his Mythical Creature form; therefore, he didn’t hold back and used all his strength to escape the area!”
As he finished writing the sentence with the quill, Ince Zangwill’s body began transforming.
His eyes instantly turned black as though it was tainted with ink. The fine patterns around him began to extend, forming strange and distorted mysterious symbols.
At his waist and ribs, his clothes swelled as four skinless arms grew out from squirming flesh; they were covered with blood vessels.
The arm was rapidly covered with white feathers as a cadaveric aura rippled out.
At the same time, Ince Zangwill’s teeth grew long, turning sharp. His body seemed to be embedded with numerous blurry, tiny faces.
In a blink of an eye, this Nightwatcher was already slumped on the ground, turning into a strange monster with eight “legs” and white feathers!
Night suddenly fell upon the square as worms in the soil and the bacteria on the floor tiles died one after another, entering an eternal slumber.
This was the combination of the powers of Evernight and Death!
Just as Daly Simone and Leonard Mitchell were about to lose their lives amidst their slumber, a thunderclap boomed.
Bolts of silver lightning struck down, turning into a forest of lightning that blanketed Ince Zangwill’s incomplete Mythical Creature form.
After sending away the Red Angel evil spirit, Klein didn’t stay any longer. Like a marionette with preset orders, he mechanically took four steps counterclockwise and entered above the gray fog. Wearing the papal tiara and papal robe again, he picked up the Sea God Scepter!
This was the third act of the play. With 0-08 exhausted by Adam, and with the Red Angel evil spirit separated from Ince Zangwill thanks to the Fate Siphon charm, he had to face the Sea God’s wrath as a Sequence 4!
Klein knew that he didn’t have the strength to directly fight a demigod. Therefore, his plan had been to wear off Ince Zangwill’s helpers while smiting him from above the gray fog. It was akin to the sea battle with the demigod, Qonas Kilgor, who was from the Black Emperor pathway back then.
Even if he couldn’t complete the kill due to a demigod’s potency, he could stall for time until the Church of Evernight’s archbishop or high-ranking deacons with Sealed Artifacts arrived!
In this plan, there were two uncontrollable parameters.
First, it was unpredictable how much influence 0-08 had towards the end. A card up his sleeve was to let Enzo set up a bestowment ritual and be prepared to send Groselle’s Travels to the real world at any time. By sending it to the edge of the battle, Klein wanted to know if this would lure the quill away from Ince Zangwill. After all, he guessed that the quill was a Grade o Sealed Artifact of the Spectator pathway. It was likely that it was interested in the special book left behind by the Dragon of Imagination.
Second, he wasn’t sure how strong the Son of the Creator, Adam, was. Klein had no reference point, and he believed that it wasn’t impossible for a King of Angels like him to subdue 0-08, imprison the Red Angel evil spirit, and kill Ince Zangwill alone!
Towards such a development, Klein had no means to foil it. All he could do was pray for the Goddess’s blessings and Fate’s tenderness as he waited for the outcome.
Rumble!
The lightning forest smote down, bringing with it intense destructive auras.
At this moment, pure darkness surged out of the gaps in the lightning, devouring all of the silver-white swath.
Right on the heels of that, Ince Zangwill’s eight “legs” moved rapidly as he ran out of the area.
He couldn’t find a target of attack, nor could he lock onto the enemy that had cast Lightning Storm. Holding back his furious emotions, he ran towards buildings along the perimeter of the square, leaving shadowy afterimages behind.
However, amidst booming thunder, terrifying lightning bolts smote down one after another, trapping Ince Zangwill inside the square.
Daly and Leonard had already woken up from their dreams, but the light from the lightning affected their vision, allowing them to discover that Ince Zangwill had apparently turned into a monster, but the details were unclear.
Mythical Creature form… As the two had a solid foundation in mysticism, they immediately realized what was happening and quickly closed their eyes. They then retreated to a spot that provided them shelter.
Realizing that he was unable to dodge the lightning strike given the amount of time he had, Ince Zangwill retracted one of his “legs,” picked up 0-08, and as he ran, he wrote on his body:
“An unknown existence is attracted by the combat and feels great pity for Ince Zangwill’s experiences before deciding to help him by taking him away via the spirit world!”
Chapter 944 The Fourth Act
On the heavily scuffed and damaged Revival Square, the environment turned dark as a gloominess and eeriness filled it in a seemingly corporeal manner. Even the blinding silver lightning wasn’t able to dispel this feeling.
Daly Simone acutely sensed that an unknown creature was crossing the spirit world and approaching. An ominous feeling rose up in her as though she could already see Ince Zangwill using such an accident to easily escape, never to be found.
She felt ice-cold in a manner that couldn’t be resisted, just like when she first became a Beyonder.
Back then, due to a particular accident, as a nineteen-year-old, she had lost her family and ended up drinking a potion by mistake. She ended up becoming a Corpse Collector and was placed into a Nighthawks team.
The influence of the potion and the wounds from losing her family had made her enjoy gloominess and coldness. She couldn’t help but approach corpses, often loitering in cemeteries and sleeping there.
This made her appear odd, with people instinctively avoiding her. This not only dropped her body temperature, but it also slowly froze her heart and soul as they turned ice-cold.
She was afraid of this feeling. She still hoped to live as a person; hence, she instinctively used how men coveted her for her looks and body to gain a boyfriend. She wanted to use the warmth of a body to stop her soul from turning cold.
In this decadent and surreal life, she met that man, a man who always warmly listened to her. He was a man who always stayed by her side and provided her help. He was a man who became embarrassed when faced with jokes involving the two sexes. He was a man who accepted all the flaws and weaknesses of his teammates with a sincere attitude. He was a man who fumbled in helplessness when she jested at him again and again. He was a man who hid the pain and sorrow in his heart, to the point of suffering an early receding hairline. He was a man who was the first to step forward when encountering danger, putting himself in between the danger and his teammates.
She changed. She began putting on makeup that made her appear older. She stopped mixing with other men but kept her jokes to deliberately express that she hadn’t changed in an obvious manner.
However, she still didn’t make it in time. She didn’t manage to witness the man master the acting method, digest potions, and advance to Sequence 6. She didn’t manage to see him reach out his hand to invite her to an opening dance or be able to participate in his final battle. She didn’t manage to tell him her feelings in time.
I was wrong. I failed to do anything in time. Today, I’m not having it repeat again… Daly’s expression turned sorrowful as the corners of lips curled bit by bit with tenderness and sweetness.
With her eyes closed, she suddenly pulled out a small metal bottle from a hidden compartment. She threw the stopper and gulped the liquid inside.
Her blue eyeshadow and blush instantly brightened, and even her skin turned slightly translucent. Her coiled up hair was instantly released, pushing her hood back as they fluttered.
“Spirit wandering the void, higher-order creature that leave one with awe, the unforeseeable creature,” Daly chanted with simple and forceful ancient Hermes, “I, I shall sign a contract with you in my name, pray that you leave this place!”
Behind the eight-“legged,” the white-feathered Ince Zangwill, a figure appeared. It was a blood-colored piece of flesh with countless eyes on it and arms of different races.
Just as it was about to grab Ince Zangwill and drag him into the spirit world, it suddenly paused. It then turned its gaze towards Daly Simone.
Pitch-black snake-like scales instantly appeared on Daly’s skin, and within the gaps of the scales, white feathers grew.
Her knees buckled as she knelt down in pain, but she ultimately maintained her spirit channeling posture.
That quill began writing autonomously on Ince Zangwill’s body.
“The unknown existence descended upon Revival Square and was just about to take Ince Zangwill away—but no, it was attracted by Daly Simone. Its sense of aesthetics was inclined towards humans. Oh no, it abandoned Ince Zangwill. It decided to listen to Daly Simone’s suggestion and ended up leaving.
“How surprising that when it came to spirit channeling, Ince Zangwill, a demigod, would actually lose to Sequence 5 Daly Simone. Although this lady had consumed the Flower of Spirit and paid an immense price, she had little chance to defeat Ince Zangwill who was barely using the Quill of Alzuhod.
“Ince Zangwill was just too unlucky. He actually encountered a matter with nearly zero probability!” Amidst the lightning strikes, blood-red beams lit up in Ince Zangwill’s pitch-black eyes that were covered with mysterious symbols before calming down. His “hand” which held the quill wrote on his body once again:
“Another unknown existence was lured into the vicinity and attempted to enter the real world…”
Just as he wrote that, the quill suddenly paused as it continued writing:
“Incoming! Incoming! It, no— ‘She’ was Reinette Tinekerr! No, Reinette Tinekerr chased away all the surrounding creatures in the spirit world. ‘She’ gave Ince Zangwill a glance, looked away, and left, continuing ‘Her’ patrol of the surroundings.
“Ince Zangwill is too unlucky, just too unlucky!”
Ince Zangwill’s rapidly-moving body suddenly paused as though he had suffered a terrible blow.
Boom!
A thick bolt of silver-white lightning smote the eight-“legged” monster. It sent Ince Zangwill flying up as he let out an inhuman cry.
In his pitch-black eyes, the blood-red beam spread out like an explosion, turning into two bloodthirsty, cruel, and maniacal blobs of light.
“Ince Zangwill could no longer control his emotions and maintain a good state of mind. He lost most of his reason…” The more the slightly damaged quill wrote, the darker it became until it slowly stopped.
With a scream that left one with goosebumps, an endless darkness blanketed the area, pulling Daly Simone and Leonard Mitchell into a dream.
However, the thunder booms and lightning snapped the dreamers awake.
Ince Zangwill took a step back with his eight “legs,” leaving behind an afterimage in his spot. He rapidly ran towards Daly Simone who was on the brink of losing control, hoping to rip apart the Nighthawk who had foiled his plans for escaping.
Boom! Boom!
Ridiculous bolts of lightning blasted down, stopping his attempts to escape.
Boom! Boom!
The eight “legs” that were covered with white feathers, which now had signs of being charred, moved one after another as he kept his body low while he circled the square, dodging the lightning in search for an opportunity to kill Leonard and Daly.
With time, he realized there was a problem with the remaining reason that he had. The frequency of the lightning was dropping!
The person that kept casting Lightning Strike had apparently reached his limit, and his spirituality was almost drained!
Ince Zangwill’s heart stirred as a cruel smile was plastered across his face. He ran at high speeds as he muttered in ancient Feysac, “All of you will die!”
He had apparently forgotten of his need to escape.
All of you will die… Leonard Mitchell could do nothing despite hearing that sentence. It was because he couldn’t even open his eyes. He couldn’t determine where Ince Zangwill was, nor use his spirituality to lock onto him.
At this moment, he felt as if he had returned to Tingen, back to the Blackthorn Security Company, back to the day where they engaged Megose in an intense battle. He had returned to the time when he was weak and helpless, unable to stop anything himself.
Back then, he clearly wanted to help Captain and Klein. Despite overcoming his horror, despite having Old Man to provide him with help, he quickly fainted due to his low Sequence and lacking strength; thus, failing to participate in the subsequent battle. All he could do was wake up to see two corpses and use the pain of meeting family members to resolve the blame he placed on himself.
He always cherished his leisurely life in Tingen City, the feeling of not needing to take any responsibility as if he was the protagonist. However, the more he cherished those memories, the more he hated his former self, wondering why he hadn’t worked harder.
With his eyes tightly closed, figures of light were darting around, and all he could do was ball his hands into a fist as he hurriedly shouted, “Old Man!
“Old Man!”
This time, there wasn’t any response in his mind. No one provided him any help, as Pallez Zoroast was still in a deep sleep.
Leonard’s breathing turned heavy as he couldn’t help but move his head from side to side with the darting of the light. Then, with a slightly hoarse voice, he shouted in clear anxiety, “Old Man!
“Old Man!
“Old Man!!”
His voice gradually softened, drowned by the thunder. Leonard hung his head bit by bit, his face filled with shame and pain.
His lips quivered as he relaxed his hand and gripped it tight again. His entire body froze for several seconds.
Suddenly, he wore a firm expression. With a grimace, he opened his mouth and chanted softly in ancient Hermes, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog. “The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck!”
Just as he said the prayers, he magically saw a scene in his mind.
Ince Zangwill, who had seemingly turned into a spider or some deformed feather wolf, was running frantically and dodging the lightning strikes. From time to time, he attempted to attack him and Daly Simone.
And unlike normally, Ince Zangwill’s figure appeared rather blurry in this scene. It was almost completely represented by red light, and it could only be used to determine his location.
Leonard was first taken aback as he immediately laughed. Teardrops flowed down as he laughed.
Without any hesitation, he raised his left palm, pressed the glove to his temple, and then tightly gripped the Fate Siphon charm with his right hand.
“Fate!”
The incomprehensible, mysterious word in ancient Hermes resounded as a transparent book appeared in front of Leonard. It flipped to a page amidst the ethereal chanting of “I came, I saw, I record,” as he locked onto the eight-“legged” monster with white feathers growing all over him.
Silver bolts of lightning blasted as Leonard Mitchell threw out the charm with a hideous expression, shouting, “Die! Ince Zangwill!”
He had waited to say this for a very, very long time. He had played this scene in his head so, so many times.
Chapter 945 The Story’s Ending
The moment the Fate Siphon charm left Leonard Mitchell’s hand, it vanished into midair, its whereabouts unknown. It cloaked the spots where he and Ince Zangwill stood in darkness. Even the burgeoning silver storm was unable to illuminate it.
At that instant, Leonard felt the surface of his body turn numb, as though lightning was leaping over it, creating a slight stabbing pain, one that would completely pulverize his body at any moment.
But following that, he didn’t get bombarded with irresistible pain, as though nothing had happened.
No, something did happen. A bolt of lightning smote down at him as if it had bared its fangs, shattering the ground and charring the soil.
Klein had personally redirected his casting of Lightning Storm from Ince Zangwill when Leonard Mitchell used the Fate Siphon charm!
“Ah!”
A shrill scream sounded as the rich darkness around Ince Zangwill failed to dissipate the storm that was formed from a mesh of silver lightning bolts. His body was swept into the heart of the storm.
He had suffered the fate of Leonard Mitchell being devoured by the Lightning Storm ability!
Boom!
The thunder boomed deeply as the lightning forest quickly dissipated, but before the Lightning Storm came to a complete end, more bolts of silver lightning smote down from the sky, causing a new wave of attacks.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The wrath of a thunder god smote down again and again as the lightning’s frequency returned to normal. There weren’t any gaps in between. Even though there were waves of darkness surging out from Ince Zangwill’s position, they were unable to obliterate the silver swath.
After a few Lightning Storms, the blinding light finally dimmed. The minute bolts snaked around weakly.
Ince Zangwill remained standing there without collapsing.
However, his head with pitch-black eyes, blood-red halos, and mysterious symbols had cracked. The flesh inside the cracks was charred black as a grayish-white liquid seeped out.
The four “legs” by his torso had already been burnt black and curled up together. All it took was a touch for them to fall off.
On them, not only were the white feathers gone, even the overlapping blood vessels were pulverized and had scattered to the ground, leaving them at head height with him.
But even so, Ince Zangwill still wasn’t dead. Creatures that had obtained godhood had an unimaginable vitality compared to ordinary people!
The blood-red halo in his eyes grew richer as the violent aura no longer had any room for decreasing. Feelings of hatred and regret surged in him, giving him the urge to vent them out.
He hated himself for only thinking of escaping in the beginning and not killing all the enemies present. Back then, if he hadn’t held back and had used his powers by releasing the terror of a demigod without any reservations, he was definitely able to kill Daly Simone and Leonard Mitchell amidst the lightning strikes. If he had done so, he wouldn’t have been left in such a sorry state by two Mid-Sequence Beyonders.
“Damn it! Damn it!” Ince Zangwill roared and threw away the darkened 0-08 quill. Using his remaining four “legs,” he pounced at Leonard Mitchell.
Leonard was just about to take action when he felt a coldness in him. It was as though thin, long hair was reaching out and binding him from the darkness, doing so from a dream. He was unable to move again.
Boom!
A bolt of lightning struck Ince Zangwill, but it only served to stagger him for a moment and drop a few pieces of charred flesh. He continued his attack and even revealed a cruel smile.
From that strike, he was already certain that the person hiding in the background casting the lightning was at their limit. The person was unable to use any more demigod-level powers!
As for Leonard, who was being bound by countless strands of invisible hair, his thoughts quickly became serene. It was as though he no longer put up any resistance and had wished to sleep in the darkness.
Unable to move, he bit his tongue lightly and temporarily recovered some of his lucidity. He made the transparent book in front of him emit the ethereal chanting: “I came, I saw, I record!”
With a resonating whoosh, a terrifying Hurricane swept at Ince Zangwill, who had arrived with a pounce.
It snapped the illusory black hairlike objects, giving Leonard freedom again.
Whoosh!
Ince Zangwill was thrown up as he slammed heavily to the ground. His body was covered with deep gashes as pale-white blood gushed out of him.
Despite having lost another front “leg,” he still wasn’t dead. He “stood” up again and locked onto the Evernight poet who still had his eyes closed.
Without any warning, Leonard suddenly slipped and fell to the ground. When he tried to get up, he seemed unable to maintain his balance. Even the gale he created had failed to sweep up his body.
“Damn it! I should’ve killed you when you were unconscious back in Tingen City!” Ince Zangwill cursed through clenched teeth. “That woman is about to die. The same goes for you!”
As he cursed, he hobbled over to Leonard’s location as though he had lost his ability to move at rapid speeds. With a ferocious expression, he said, “Your captain was irritating. Likewise for that teammate of yours. All of you are the same!
“After I kill you, I’ll leave this place and return to Tingen to dig up their graves!”
As he cursed, the darkness filled with cadaveric auras surged out of Ince Zangwill, sweeping towards the nearby Leonard Mitchell.
Leonard could sense that he was riddled with bad luck, but he could do nothing. He didn’t even dare to open his eyes.
Bang!
Amidst a gunshot, a pale-golden bullet pierced through the thick deathly darkness, bringing out blinding sunlight, terminating the abnormality within.
Pa! Tarot cards flew over, stabbing into the ground at different spots.
One of the cards landed in front of Leonard as it burst into scarlet flames.
Amidst the flames, a figure wearing a half top hat and black suit walked out with a revolver in hand. With a bookish demeanor, he had black hair and brown eyes with a face with a deep outline. He was none other than Klein Moretti.
Unable to use the Sea God Scepter anymore, he had decisively returned to the real world. He had rushed here with Death Knell!
“You, it’s really you! You really are still alive! Die together with them!” Ince Zangwill’s movement speed instantly recovered as he circled around Klein, trying to forcefully pull him into a dream.
He had been acting!
However, Klein was completely unaffected. He didn’t show signs of falling asleep as he raised his right hand and pulled the trigger as though he had foreseen it.
Bang!
Ince Zangwill was thrown to the ground by a powerful impact. The cracks on his head widened.
“That shot was for Ma’am Daly,” Klein said in a deep voice as he snapped his fingers. Using the flames that burst up, he flashed to the side of Ince Zangwill.
Ince Zangwill’s eyes protruded out. As he moved at high speeds, he released bad luck in a bid to influence Klein, but it was completely useless.
“This shot is for Leonard.”
All the Tarot cards were ignited at the same time, like bursting fireworks. Klein flashed behind Ince Zangwill, cocked the gun, and relying on his intuition, he pulled the trigger.
Bang!
Pale-white blood spurted out of Ince Zangwill’s left leg as it broke.
His running came to an abrupt stop as he even failed to maintain his balance.
Using the burning tarot cards, he repeatedly cast Flaming Jump, preventing himself from entering the influence of the black “hair.”
“This shot is for Megose.
“This shot is for the Keepers.
“This shot is for the destroyed Blackthorn Security Company.
“This shot is for all the Nighthawks.
“This shot is for me.”
Amidst the gunshots, Klein kept pulling the trigger and did the corresponding reloading as he shot demon-hunting bullets. He blew through another of Ince Zangwill’s legs, blasting open his forehead, causing his roars to turn into a whimper until he fell onto the ground.
Finally, Klein flashed in front of Ince Zangwill. He then held Death Knell to his face.
At this moment, mysterious patterns accentuated Ince Zangwill’s almost-cracked head, creating an immense impact.
He still had the ability to resist!
He was waiting for him to approach and then use his Mythical Creature form to turn the tables!
However, Klein’s brown eyes continued looking at him without reflecting anything.
He thrust Death Knell forward and pulled the trigger.
Bang!
Ince Zangwill’s head completely exploded, and like a smashed watermelon, the fragments and the juice splattered everywhere.
Death Knell had sounded the knell for him!
Klein raised his left hand and rubbed away his two eyes. The real eyes that hid beneath were moved back to their original spots.
His brown eyes had blurred up. He curled the corners of his mouth bit by bit and said to the already dead Ince Zangwill softly, “This shot is for Captain.”
He didn’t give Ince Zangwill a chance to leave any last words. He had no wish to know what bitter past the latter had experienced.
He then took out one remaining tarot card from his pocket and threw it on Ince Zangwill’s corpse.
It was an inverted The Star card.
At this moment, a figure appeared not far from him. He bent down and picked up the darkened quill.
This figure wore a simple white robe and had a pale gold beard that covered half his face. On his chest hung a silver cross as though he was the most ordinary priest, but he was the King of Angels, Adam!
Adam looked at Klein and said with a genial smile, “Unfortunately, I failed to retain the snake.”
He looked at the quill in his hand and then at the tarot card. He smiled and added, “A price is always exacted for what fate bestows(1), isn’t that so?”
With that said, he turned around and slowly disappeared from the ruined square with each step he took. He left the following words as though he sang it:
“Under the witness of a Spectator, Klein Moretti completed a grand performance, directing a magical murder. With that, he managed to digest his potion with enough energy left to attempt an advancement before the curtains fell.”
Klein didn’t take in the feeling of his Marionettist potion’s digestion and the corresponding feedback. With a Flaming Jump, he arrived in front of Daly Simone.
The lady was already on the brink of losing control. She said in a daze, “I don’t want to become a monster…”
“Alright…” Klein looked at her with a sorrowful gaze as he quickly thought of the means to rescue a Rampager.
He had considered getting her to chant The Fool’s honorific name before pulling her Spirit Body above the gray fog, but with her body already mutating, it was apparently useless. The only way was for Daly to choose to remain there forever. As for the Flower of Blood, it was also unable to resolve such problems.
Daly smiled with great difficulty as she resisted the white feathers and pitch-black scales that kept growing out of her.
“So it’s you…
“Didn’t you ask me why I didn’t take the initiative to confess to Dunn, to throw him in bed?”
She gasped for air and said with a bitter smile, “I had indulged myself too much in the past. H-he was a conservative man. I-I felt inferior.”
She couldn’t hold out much longer, with the outcome of her becoming a monster happening at any moment.
At this moment, she heard Klein Moretti reply, “Captain actually liked you too, very much. Because you were too outstanding and young, he felt inferior as well.”
Daly smiled as her blurry gaze saw a man in a black trench coat with a receding hairline. He had dark gray eyes. She watched as he pressed his hand to his chest, bent down, and reached out his palm to invite her to a dance.
She reached out her hand as her thoughts turned sluggish.
The gray-eyed man in a black trench coat pulled up Daly, whose mutation was slowly fading away. Under Leonard’s watch, they danced a brisk dance in the destroyed square with the fountain spewing water everywhere.
One material after another flew out. There were golden grapevines and a rather ugly rubber mask. Under the guidance of spirituality, they slowly mixed together and entered a small metal bottle.
Amidst the beautiful dance, Daly leaned forward gently, resting herself in Dunn’s embrace.
Klein held the potion bottle, brought it to his mouth, and downed it.
[1] Quote from Stefan Zweig.
Chapter 946 A Bestowment Or A Curse
The ice-cold potion slid down his throat, bringing Klein numbness, one that reached deep into his soul.
He had already stopped dancing. His mind seemed to be lifted as though he was high in the air, looking down at the ruined Revival Square, at Cookawa City which had been left in shambles by the repeated lightning strikes.
At this moment, he felt his emotions rouse up for some baffling reason as all the pedestrians below seemed to be connected to him by some invisible threads. They could be happy, angry, or sad, making all kinds of actions based on his directions.
Klein often had such feelings recently. He knew that this was the vision of a “director.” By viewing all participants as marionettes or actors, he attempted to control or guide them into putting on a grand performance.
Using that hint of familiarity, Klein hurriedly adjusted his state of mind, completely separating his emotions from it, and viewing everything in a cold, aloof manner, so as to prevent himself from being affected by the play.
As a “director,” he followed the script, referred to reality, and rationally made an analysis to choose according to the circumstances. He allowed emotions to build up, allowing himself to push matters forward and use the clues that had developed.
Once his state of mind settled, he felt the potion’s power spread across his body, like a sharp threaded net.
Suddenly, Klein felt that his Soul Body was connected to his physical body. They were split into countless parts, and without being able to hold it in any longer, he let out a cry from deep within his soul.
“No!”
His thoughts were diced apart, turning into fragments as they fused with different pieces of flesh as he gained his own sentience.
These included Klein with pain, Klein with arrogance, Klein with coldness, Klein with gentleness, Klein who could amusement himself, as well as Zhou Mingrui, Sherlock Moriarty, Gehrman Sparrow, and Dwayne Dantès!
His entire Spirit Body seemed to be thrown into a grinding machine.
Not far away, Leonard, whose cheeks were streaming with unconscious tears, first saw Captain Dunn, who was embracing Daly Simone, transform back into Klein Moretti. Following that, he noticed his face, neck, and the back of his hands. Pale-colored tendrils protruded out as though they had a life of their own. They kept growing outwards, turning into a transparent maggot. And beneath his clothes, there were also signs of squirming.
This made Leonard have the feeling that Klein would collapse into a cluster of transparent maggots the next second as they raced in different directions!
Just as he wanted to do something, he felt dizzy. He instinctively closed his eyes and didn’t dare to keep watching
The transparent maggots that grew out of Klein’s body shimmered under the sunlight, producing three-dimensional layers of mysterious symbols. They connected to higher and lower levels, directly presenting the abstract concepts of bizarreness, madness, change, strength, and wisdom.
Amidst howling cold winds, black illusory threads rose up around Klein as they bonded together, forming strange “tentacles.”
The tentacles flailed as his Soul Body, Astral Projection, Body of Heart and Mind, and Ether Body were reduced to fragments as they fused with the different maggots that represented Klein’s various thoughts, turmoil, and dilemmas. As they wafted between them gently, they seemed to fly up to an infinite height where there were countless illusions hugging huge distorted buildings. They were either playing wind instruments, giving speeches, growling, or raving.
Amidst Klein’s countless chaotic senses, everything around him stacked together as though they turned into the spirit world. However, there were living people coming and going with the stars shining upon them.
At this moment, the fragments filled with thoughts had similar memories appear-fresh memories:
It was of King of Angels Adam praying with his eyes closed. It was the scene of his shocking appearance;
It was him using Death Knell against Ince Zangwill as he pulled the trigger to blast open his head;
It was when he revealed his Clown’s smile, saying in a deep voice, “This shot is for Captain”;
It was when Spectator Adam used an extremely clear and innocent eye to take in the ending of the performance;
It was of him turning into Dunn Smith, inviting Daly Simone to dance the closing dance.
They were all so fresh on his mind, especially the gaze of a Spectator. There was a seemingly corporeal feedback that felt like a magnetic force. It made Klein gradually discover his sense of self-awareness once again.
I…
Who am I?
This was a question that Klein had an answer to when he was still a Faceless. He didn’t need to think too much about it as he quickly understood his identity:
A person from Earth, a person who had been reconstructed from Klein’s memory fragments;
A person whose experience as a Nighthawk deeply influenced him;
A person who played safe and was afraid of danger, but was able to persist and give up everything;
A guardian and a miserable wretch.
Strange sensory organs that didn’t come from the Body of Heart and Mind or Soul Body were extracted bit by bit from the fragments, condensing Klein’s new thoughts—coldness, calmness, spectating, and overlooking. They were thoughts that allowed him to view the world from even more angles and dimensions.
He knew that this could possibly be godhood. Without putting up any resistance, he chained the original Spirit Body fragments with black threads, allowing him to slowly take form again.
At this moment, he realized the purpose of the advancement ritual.
It was a mark, an anchor. Compared to other pathways, the Bizarro Sorcerer, who experienced the fragmentation of their Soul Bodies, required an anchor much earlier!
However, this didn’t require the support of any faith. On the contrary, faith was a numerous and jumbled affair with too many personal feelings involved. During the fragmentation during this ritual, it easily wiped away the humanity of the advancer who was only Sequence 5, leaving behind godhood.
A grand and profound performance under the watch of countless spectators was enough to make up this anchor!
Although the spectators were few in number, as the pinnacle existence of the Spectator pathway, Adam could match thousands of ordinary spectators. He could even imagine a theater of spectators to create the effect.
With his entire body taking form, all kinds of knowledge surged out from the depths of his demigod Spirit Body, embroiling Klein’s mind and giving him an indescribable impact. It felt as though his brain was about to explode.
However, with some level of godhood and his rich experience, he could view this in a detached manner and rather easily pass through this stage.
The transparent maggots on his face, hands, neck, and beneath his clothes returned into his body, turning back into the black-haired, brown-eyed Klein Moretti.
Looking at Daly Simone, who was still in his embrace and slowly turning cold, he lifted her up and walked to Leonard Mitchell. He bent down and placed her on the ground.
Daly no longer had pitch-black scales or white feathers. She had been restored to normal and her eyes were closed. The corners of her mouth were curled up like she was having the deepest and sweetest dream.
Klein stood up and looked at Leonard, who had opened his eyes again, and said heavily, “She has returned to the Goddess’s kingdom, just like Captain.”
He had turned her into a marionette to reverse Daly’s mutation, allowing her to die like a human before releasing his control over her.
Leonard tried to force a smile as he whimpered a sound of acknowledgment. Tears were streaming down his face.
Klein gently nodded his head.
“To her, this might not be the worst outcome. She returned as a human to the embrace of a deity she believes in, and that’s where Captain and the others are.”
As he spoke, he subconsciously and sincerely raised his right hand and tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
Leonard instinctively drew the sign of the crimson moon. He was momentarily taken aback as his expression turned odd.
Klein surveyed the area and said, “Take Ma’am Daly back with you to East Balam. Make it known that she died due to Ince Zangwill’s attack and had made exceptional contributions in causing Ince Zangwill’s death.
“Don’t worry, no one will investigate you. Of course, you can take this opportunity to leave the Red Gloves.”
“I-I’m used to the Church,” Leonard said heavily.
Klein took off his hat and bade farewell with a bow.
Holding his hat, he turned to walk to Ince Zangwill’s body and took a card that had a chariot and a red priest on it.
The red priest wore the face of Roselle Gustav.
Leonard’s lips quivered as he suddenly asked, “A-aren’t you returning to the Church?”
Klein didn’t turn around as he wore his silk top hat and headed for another exit of the square.
After a few steps, he paused and replied to Leonard with his back facing him:
“I can’t return anymore…”
Can’t return anymore… Leonard stared in a daze as the familiar figure gradually distanced himself and vanished.
After a while, a few Beyonders flew to Revival Square. One of them was wearing the clergyman robes of the Church of Evernight. She had a head of beautiful raven-black hair and an exquisite face.
No one could tell her age, because no one cared. They could only notice the eyes that seemed to contain countless stars within.
This lady was floating in midair as she looked at the square. All she saw was Ince Zangwill’s sorry corpse that could hardly be recognized. Covering his cracked head was a commonly-seen tarot card.
It was The Star.
Above the gray fog, Klein placed the Red Priest card by his left hand and closed his eyes to rest for a moment.
He had a basic grasp and understanding of the powers of a Bizarro Sorcerer.
On the one hand, he could transform into animals that weren’t too disparate in size. In a Spirit Body state, he could completely ignore this point. He could transfer wounds from either himself or others onto a paper figurine. He had also gained the enhancement of the Flaming Jump ability that now spanned nearly a thousand meters. The might of Air Bullet reached that of a cannon.
On the other hand, he could now obtain initial control of one’s Spirit Body Threads in three seconds. He could turn a target into his marionette within fifteen seconds. His control range was 150 meters. At the same time, he could switch Spirit Body Threads, allowing his marionette to obtain all his Beyonder powers. Within a thousand meters, he could switch locations with his marionette as he wished.
Due to this point, and the maggots he separated as a Mythical Creature form, as well as the disguise from the Spirit Body Threads, Klein obtained a higher level of body doubles. This also meant that, as long as any one of his marionettes were alive, a Bizarro Sorcerer would never die!
The enemy often found it difficult to know if the one killed was the Bizarro Sorcerer or his marionette. What was real and what wasn’t was difficult to determine.
After confirming his state and resting for a moment, Klein immediately walked deep into the mysterious space above the gray fog. He headed for the staircase of light that seemed to lead to heaven.
As he expected, there was another step, one formed of light.
This time, Klein believed that he could use this sixth step that resembled a giant’s to step onto the condensed gray cloud.
One step, two steps, three steps… He came to the end and, with a leap, stepped onto the cloud formed by the gray fog.
Reflecting in his eyes was a door of light tainted with a bluish-black luster. It was formed from countless layers of spherical light, and each spherical light enveloped squirming maggots. Some of them were transparent, others translucent. This was the scene Klein saw through Enzo’s eyes, but the objects were very blurry, as though something was obstructing his vision.
In addition, above the door of light, there were thin black threads that hung down. They were hanging up what seemed like completely transparent cocoons.
These cocoons were gently swaying, wrapping different souls. They looked to be of all descentsAfrican, Asian, Caucasians, etc. Some were wearing jeans, others holding cell phones. Some had beautiful clothes, others having beautiful facial features. All of them had the aura as though they were living, but their eyes were tightly closed.
Klein’s gaze froze as though he had returned to Earth and had walked onto the streets which were filled with people.
Then, he noticed that three cocoons had opened. They were empty and were swaying with the wind.
Raising his head, Klein took in this sight as he observed in silence.
Chapter 947 House Call
Backlund, East Borough, in a two-room apartment.
A few policemen in black-and-white checkered uniforms opened the door and entered. All of them reached out to cover their mouths.
There was a strong stench of blood inside!
“Officer, I’ve no idea what happened. Other tenants said that it seems like there’s plenty of blood here that they can even smell it from next door.” The landlord with a silk top hat looked around in fear, unwilling to stay in the room for another second.
A black-haired, blue-eyed police officer with an inspector epaulet waved his hand and said, “Wait by the door. We still have questions for you.”
As he spoke, he wore his white gloves and cast his gaze towards the wooden door of the bedroom.
However, he wasn’t in a rush to enter. He slowly surveyed the area and visually took in the surroundings-a pile of coal, a cupboard with cutlery and food, a small stove, a cleanly washed iron pot, a somewhat greasy table, two collapsed circular stools, two slanted chairs, a few glass bottles with unknown powders, and a stack of scattered tarot cards.
“A mysticism enthusiast with an ordinary financial situation?” The black-haired, blue-eyed inspector nodded gently as he made a judgment. Then, he signaled for a subordinate to open the bedroom door.
With a creak, a stronger smell of blood gushed out.
The constable who opened the door looked in and let out a short exclamation as he repeatedly retreated.
The inspector frowned. He pressed the retreating constable’s shoulders, circled around him, and approached the bedroom.
When he swept his gaze, his expression immediately changed.
In the bedroom, on a wooden bed, there was a man lying there. His hands were tied to the bedpost.
He was naked with deep and shallow marks on his body. His blood had long been drained, dyeing the bedsheet and blanket beside him dark red.
On a cursory glance, the deceased had apparently been bound by metal wire, cutting into his skin and flesh, right into his bones.
This scene still affected the policemen who had seen many murder scenes. Furthermore, it had a diabolical feeling like it was a ritual.
As the inspector was about to say something, two people rushed into the room. One of them attempted to take photos while the other bombarded him with questions.
“Another murder case?
“Hasn’t there been many murder cases in East Borough recently?
“Officer, do you think it’s a serial murder?”
The black-haired, blue-eyed inspector frowned and waved his hand.
“Do not interfere with the scene; otherwise, we will view you as the criminal’s accomplice.”
He then said to the constable from before, “Khazix, please escort the two reporters away. Tell them that if they have any questions, ask the news department of Sivellaus Yard.”
After the reporters were escorted out of the crime scene, the inspector let out a long sigh.
“I’m going on the newspapers again. Damn it!”
In Empress Borough, the opulent villa of Earl Hall.
“Another murder in East Borough. The victim is suspected to have been abused before being killed…” Having had dinner, Audrey was in the activity room casually reading the Backlund Evening News.
Upon hearing his daughter’s soft muttering, Earl Hall shook his head and sighed.
“This isn’t new in East Borough. The statistics show that there are people dying every day in there. It’s far from one person.”
Audrey didn’t pay too much attention to the matter. After a casual chat with her parents and brother, she returned to her room with her golden retriever, Susie.
The human and dog could read each other’s minds without any exchanging of words. The latter stood by the door as a guard while Audrey locked the door. She sat by her bed and chanted Mr. Fool’s honorific name.
After a few seconds, she saw a dark red beam of light surge and drown everything.
Audrey arrived above the gray fog, coming inside the magnificent and ancient palace.
She then saw a small room to the side. The mottled door was ajar.
It’s much better than the old confessional from before… However, this doesn’t match Mr. World’s character. Did something happen to his state of mind? In thought, Audrey entered the room and closed the mottled door.
She had previously had a follow-up appointment with The World Gehrman Sparrow and concluded that he had fully recovered. To her surprise, she received a request from him for another treatment.
This left her puzzled as she felt a little intrigued.
In the rather spacious dark room, Audrey leaned against the wall that obviously had another person behind it. Her body slowly slid down as she knelt down with her legs placed diagonally.
In the calm and serene atmosphere, she adjusted her state of mind and said with a brisk tone, “Good evening, Mr. World~”
Just as she said that, Audrey’s spiritual intuition already knew the situation with his Body of Heart and Mind, or in common parlance, his emotions or mood.
Gloomy, disheartened, confused, depressed, and having no interest in anything… Mr. World’s current problem is completely different from the last one… What happened this time? Audrey gently bit her lip and calmly made a judgment and used a timely Placate.
This was the most useful power of a Psychiatrist. In ancient times, it was called Psychoanalysis.
The “dark clouds” behind the wall scattered significantly. Gehrman Sparrow finally hoarsely said, “Good evening, Miss Justice.”
Leaning against the wall, Audrey thought and canceled her original plan. She maintained her brisk tone and said, “I’m very curious about your recent experiences. It seems you have had too, too many encounters.
“There’s no need to think about anything else. Let’s have a chat first, just like we’re friends.
“If you’re interested in my life, I’m also willing to share with you some of the interesting matters.”
On the opposite side of the wall, Gehrman Sparrow fell silent for a moment. Without answering the question, he asked, “What hopes do you have for the future?”
Audrey’s eyes darted slightly to the side as she replied seriously, “To advance myself, to work hard to become a demigod so as to better protect my father, mother, and brothers.
“Oh, I’ve recently visited the applicants to the bursary foundation with the other staff of the foundation. Their living conditions are really worse than I imagined. Although I’ve read some reports and was mentally prepared, I still found it unsettling when I saw it with my own eyes. A girl who’s just a few years younger than me was very short and skinny. She doesn’t fill her stomach daily, and she only has two tattered dresses. When she said that she wishes to study, her eyes were extremely pure and filled with an earnest desire. I can’t forget it to this day…”
As she spoke, Audrey acutely sensed the change in Gehrman Sparrow’s mental state. It was no longer a completely still lake, and it was now rippling and undulating
After a short deliberation, this Psychiatrist continued as though she didn’t seem to notice anything, “I once anticipated having a beautiful wedding, wishing that my ‘prince’ will appear like those popular novels. However, after becoming a Spectator, I realized that I might never be able to fulfill this dream. I can often read the true thoughts of those men and see through their lies. I’m able to confirm that many people aren’t as nice as I imagined, and it has left me disappointed. Hmm, in a few more years, I might be able to appreciate people for their flaws, but it’s really difficult to do so now…”
Noticing that Gehrman Sparrow, who had his back to her across the wall, having the emotions of laughter, Audrey did a timely Placate on him. Then, she heard him ask, “You once gathered information about dragons from The Sun. You should have some understanding of the Dragon of Imagination.
“If I were to tell you that your father, mother, and brothers are imagined by the Spectator pathway’s King of Angels and that they do not really exist, what would be your reaction?”
I’ll definitely collapse on the spot and directly lose control… Mr. World has a psychological problem because of his discovery that the thing that he has been anticipating-his ultimate goal—will never be fulfilled? Audrey was first alarmed by Gehrman Sparrow’s question before she realized the essence of the question.
She didn’t reply as she asked in a guiding manner, “You seem to have witnessed the destruction of hope.”
“Heh.” There was a self-deprecating scoff sounding from the wall behind Audrey. “Indeed, I once thought that I had family. Later, I realized that it was only an extravagant hope of mine.”
“Why do you say that?” Audrey asked like she was having a casual chat.
Gehrman Sparrow fell silent for a few seconds before saying, “Have you heard of those fairy tales that Emperor Roselle used for bringing up children?”
“Those are my childhood memories,” Audrey acknowledged.
At the same time, she discovered that Mr. World’s emotions were clearly stirred on the other side of the wall. Repressed pain was surging out. This time, Audrey didn’t use Placate. Her spiritual intuition and professional knowledge told her that he needed to vent it out.
“Then you should know of Sleeping Beauty and her prince,” Gehrman Sparrow said with a soft, hoarse voice. “There’s one such person who also entered a deep sleep until he suddenly woke up one day… He believes that his family is still around, and he works hard to improve himself, hoping that he can one day find them. This becomes his main driving force in life. Finally, he realized that he has slept for at least three hundred years, or even more than a thousand years, perhaps even longer. He can never find anything that he once had any more…”
The intense pain and sense of loss was extremely clear to Audrey. She came to a realization.
The gloomy, restrained, experienced, and ruthless Mr. World also has his own goals and reason for existing!
This is in line with his gentle heart… How pitiful… Although he was giving an example using a fairy tale, some of the emotions he felt when saying certain words reflect reality… When he mentioned “deep sleep,” “family,” “three hundred years,” “more than a thousand years,” “even longer,” “never find,” his pain clearly increased… This means that he’s from an ancient time and has lived to this day due to certain encounters? This matches the situation of Mr. Fool being an awakening ancient god. It’s no wonder he became his Blessed… Audrey quickly grasped the key to the matter.
She pursed her lips and pondered for a moment.
“Did his family say anything? Did they say what they wanted him to do when he wakes up?”
Chapter 948 Meaning of Existence
From Audrey’s point of view, Mr. World’s current situation wasn’t him suffering from a mental illness, nor was it close to pushing him to the state of losing control. It was because his goal in life and the meaning to his existence had been destroyed. It left him with a psychological barrier that just needed some guidance. Once she helped him set up a short-term goal, allowing him to find meaning in life, the problem would slowly be resolved.
In the serene and silent darkness, Audrey heard Gehrman Sparrow answer in a deep voice across the wall, “No.”
As expected… Audrey wasn’t surprised as she asked, “Then did he search for his family’s last words? Did he search for their grave? Did he try to figure out the reason for the deep sleep?”
The Spirit Body behind the wall seemed to vanish for a few seconds as there wasn’t a single sound. After a moment, the hoarse voice continued:
“No, not yet.”
Not yet… That means that it’s a possibility in the future? Audrey felt relieved as she clearly felt that Gehrman Sparrow’s emotional state wasn’t as heavy and gloomy as before, without any interest in anything. He had a certain level of drive and a tiny sense of urgency. He was just still in a state of confusion.
Taking this opportunity, Audrey cast Placate again. The effects were much better than before. At the very least, she believed that Mr. World had used this impetus to escape from the abyss of gloominess and depression, returning to a normal person’s disheartened state.
Following that, Audrey didn’t press on regarding how he could find clues or investigate, because this could bring about some resistance. She nodded in the dark room in a natural manner and said, “Yes, there are many things to do, and many things that need amending! Perhaps you will have the chance of meeting someone from the same bloodline? Perhaps a family member of his hasn’t died from age, or had ended up living to this day due to some reason? The reason why there’s meaning to life is because of its infinite possibilities.
“In the process of searching, make sure to not miss out on your surroundings. Life isn’t just a one-way street. There are many branches and alleys. If only the former exists, how boring would it be. You should know how to approach it, to broaden your horizons, and to discover…”
Trying hard to recall all the suitable words she read in books, Audrey suddenly thought of something as her voice softened significantly.
“Also, don’t wear that thick mask.”
The thinner and transparent ones don’t matter because everyone wears a mask when interacting with others. No one likes to directly express one’s relatively private secrets to others. It’s both a way to protect oneself and also a way to respect others… When Mr. World has a certain number of friends, a new meaning in life will naturally be formed… Audrey added inwardly, but she ultimately didn’t say it out loud. She believed that it might even backfire.
Unsurprisingly, Gehrman Sparrow fell silent again, seemingly still in confusion.
After a few seconds, a voice that wasn’t that hoarse sounded again:
“Thank you for straightening me out, and for your treatment.”
“No, this is all a result of the strength inside you,” Audrey replied seriously.
She cast a final Placate to confirm that Mr. World’s mental state was back to normal and that it wouldn’t relapse.
She then heard Gehrman Sparrow say, “Let’s end it here for today, okay?”
Audrey adjusted her tone and briskly replied, “Of course. It’s not a serious problem. I can do another follow-up whenever you’re free next week.
“Also, if it’s possible, make some medicine to stabilize your mental state. Take it for seven consecutive days. The ingredients are 10 grams of chamomile powder, 5 grams of rosemary powder, 10 milliliters of lemon balm extract… During this period, don’t reduce your consumption of desserts, and try to relax yourself in an appropriate manner…”
In the dark and silent room, she propped herself against the wall with her hands and slowly stood up.
At this moment, Gehrman Sparrow’s voice passed through the wall:
“What’s the consultation fee?”
Audrey held one hand to the wall and turned her head in thought.
“Wait till I get the potion formula for Sequence 5 of the Spectator pathway. I might need you to help me find the ingredients.
“If the Psychology Alchemists provides me with the ingredients, hmm…”
She curled the ends of her lips and said, “When you return from the Southern Continent to Backlund, remember to bring me some of the local produce as a
gift.”
A super luxurious and light transportation coffin that’s carried by eight people? On the other side of the wall, Klein had the inexplicable urge to lampoon. He then stood up while clinging to the wall and sent Miss Justice back to the real world.
With a wave of his hand, the room vanished. He returned to the seat of honor at the long bronze table and sat at the seat belonging to The Fool.
In front of him, there were the Black Emperor, Tyrant, and Red Priest Cards of Blasphemy on the right. On the left, there was the Creeping Hunger, which Leonard Mitchell had sent back via Miss Messenger Reinette Tinekerr.
“I owe Miss Messenger 10,000 gold coins again…” Klein retracted his gaze and raised his right hand to rub his temples.
To prevent Ince Zangwill from escaping through the spirit world, he had already communicated with Reinette Tinekerr before he made plans for the murder. She was in charge of chasing away all the spirit world creatures around Revival Square, in exchange for that very same 10,000 gold coins.
The only thing that caught him by surprise was that 0-08 was more terrifying than he imagined. With Ince Zangwill suffering from Deity’s Curse, and with King of Angels Adam having drained it, its first attempt was able to “attract” an unknown creature which could pass through Reinette Tinekerr’s seal. If not for Daly Simone’s forceful spirit channeling and signing a pact, Ince Zangwill might very well have escaped.
Of course, while under Deity’s Curse, even if Ince Zangwill were to successfully escape, there was a high chance of him encountering other misfortunes, such as being thrown by the unknown creature to somewhere more dangerous or having it directly cause him harm. However, that wasn’t within Klein’s control.
At the thought that he was 10,000 gold coins in debt again, Klein felt a headache, but his mental state was a lot better.
After seeing the cocoon above the gray cloud, and the door of light beyond the staircase of light, he had suffered a shock that was as though a river had broken through its banks. He felt that all his expectations had been shattered. His mature world view, outlook on life, and values had crumbled as a result, causing his entire being to fall into a turbid state, as though he were a walking zombie.
Thankfully, he still had the innate desire to live and had sought out his private psychiatrist, Miss Justice Audrey, in time for treatment.
Phew… Klein exhaled and forced himself to turn his thoughts towards the cocoons. And from the scene he saw, his first reaction was:
An extremely high-level existence or Sealed Artifact had used different means to grab a large group of people from Earth at the same moment in time. Here, there were people who used the luck enhancement ritual, others bought strange silver plates, or had their phones hit by some strange virus…
Then, these transmigrators had their souls sealed inside the cocoon and were left hanging above the door of light, awaiting a particular opportunity before being sent to the real world.
Based on Klein’s observation, the door of light didn’t have any intelligence. It was operating based on pure instinct. This also meant that as long as the conditions were met, it would catalyze a cocoon and deliver the soul inside to a specific target’s body.
Based on the current circumstances, Klein guessed that there were probably two conditions that needed to be met.
First, there mustn’t be any other transmigrators prior, or the transmigrator had already been deemed to have failed or died. Second, the “calling out” of a certain object, item, or ritual. For instance, Klein Moretti had followed the Antigonus family’s notebook to perform that dark divination.
As for the rest, it’s impossible to know. Unless I can find the corresponding content in Emperor Roselle’s diary… Putting together everything that I know, my current theory should be very close to the truth. This will make it easy to explain why, despite being from the same era as the emperor on Earth with less than a year in between us, our entry into the real world was separated by slightly more than two hundred years… It’s because we transmigrated at the same time, but we were “released” in different eras! Before entering the real world, who knows how long we’ve been asleep for… A brother from next door? Klein leaned back into his chair as his eyes shimmered before turning gloomy again.
This was a hypothesis he came up with based on the conditions of the door of light, his situation, and the emperor’s diary.
Of course, this didn’t mean that there weren’t other possibilities. At present, Klein was just unable to find evidence to support them. For example, a cocoon might represent the life of a transmigrator, but this was in contradiction with Klein’s own recovery or the lack of change in his Spirit Body.
And if his hypothesis wasn’t too different from the truth, it meant that he had left Earth, transmigrating over for at least two hundred years or even thousands of years. Even if he found the way and method to go back to Earth, he was unable to return to the place he called home.
Compared to the gap in distance, the barrier of time left him in greater despair.
This was the reason why it caused Klein’s mental state to instantly collapse. “Returning home” was always his ultimate goal.
Miss Justice is right. There are still many questions to resolve and to probe… What’s the meaning behind hanging so many transmigrators behind the door of light? What goal does it have? Who set up everything back then? How many people were pulled in here? Where has the other person gone to? The Celestial Worthy of Heaven and Earth? Klein tried hard to engross himself in thinking, so as to find a new goal for the future.
Unfortunately, he was only able to approach the door of light and not touch it. He was unable to touch it, grasp it, or even carefully inspect it. He had no means to do any studies to receive any direct information.
I should consider finding clues from the real world… Also, since reaching Sequence 4 allows me to reach that gray cloud and see the door of light, will there be another qualitative change at Sequence 2? Will I be able to gain control over the door of light when that happens, allowing me to figure out the truth?
Heh heh, I was affected by the Seven Lights, the Goddess, and Arrodes’s attitude. I almost imagined myself to be the real owner of the gray fog, and believe that I’m some great master above the spirit world. Now, from the looks of it, I’m just a “test subject” that was randomly thrown down. Once I fail, the next transmigrator will appear… Klein thought as he tapped the edge of the long bronze table.
He was rather curious of another point. Three broken “cocoons,” with one representing himself, and another representing the emperor, so who was the third one?
Chapter 949 Direction of Investigations
Klein’s first target of suspicion was undoubtedly Elf King Soniathrym. This ancient god had created chopsticks, made blood cakes, enjoyed eating animal innards, and was good at using spices for cooking. “His” descendants had facial features, hair color, and eyes that resembled Asians on Earth. Not only did Klein suspect that “He” was a transmigrator, even Emperor Roselle shared his feelings.
Of course, after a deeper level of investigations, Roselle had ruled out that hypothesis from their language, symbols, traditional proverbs, and other facets. Klein believed that using chopsticks as cutlery, the preference for eating innards, and using spices wasn’t an exclusive trait. To a species that enjoyed nature, it was possible for these to gradually appear in their daily life!
As for why elves who wielded the Sailor pathway were close to nature, Klein didn’t know why. It was just something as described by the murals and texts they left behind.
I for one felt that the Elf King is unlikely to be a transmigrator, but after seeing the three shattered cocoons, I can’t be too sure… Perhaps “He” might be a fellow countryman… Hmm, I can’t rule out the possibility that this ancient god isn’t a transmigrator but that one of the high-ranking elves around “Him” is one. This can also allow the tradition to pass down in the name of the Elf King… Klein tapped his fingers as he thought silently.
Almost at the same time, he had two directions for his investigation:
Groselle’s Travels had Elvish Songster, Siatas, who served Soniathrym’s queen, Queen of Calamity Cohinem!
As long as I enter her sea of collective subconscious, I should be able to see or make contact with the elves and find memory fragments regarding the ancient
god!
I can also use Hypnosis, directly allowing her subconscious to speak… But the problem is that I’m not good at such matters. The last time I attempted to delve into Groselle’s subconscious, I felt quick-tempered and could hardly calm down. Although I’m already a demigod, it also becomes more pressing that I resist the inclination towards madness and losing control. And I won’t be able to regulate my mental state for quite some time… Forcefully spirit channeling isn’t suitable for such a situation and for such a target… Klein frowned slightly. He felt that he might need a mystical item that was of a relatively high-level Sequence in the Spectator pathway, or an assistant that was at least a Hypnotist.
He began seriously considering the possibility of getting Miss Justice’s help. There’s no problem doing it. It’s not impossible to leave by entering as a Spirit Body above the gray fog…
I don’t have to worry that Miss Justice will pry into the secret of a transmigrator. As long as Siatas doesn’t have any knowledge of this, her subconscious and collective subconscious wouldn’t point towards such a conclusion. And I can find the desired clues in details so they don’t pay any notice…
The biggest problem is that Miss Justice has no adventuring experience and she lacks it. Entering the sea of subconscious of an ancient figure is very dangerous to her. There might be the remnants of an ancient god in there at any time… Once I don’t have the help of a Psychiatrist, I will also end up the same…
Even if I’m getting Miss Justice as support, I’ll have to wait until she reaches Sequence 5 so that she can use her level to make up for her lack of experience. When that happens, we can first attempt to hypnotize Siatas and see what we can learn from her mouth. If there’s nothing of value, we can consider entering her dream to delve deeper into her consciousness and step into that sea.
Yes, the Dream Charms I create now aren’t potent enough. I might not be able to maintain such a long exploration. Sigh, the Goddess won’t directly respond to such trivial matters. It’s a fixed feedback based on a fixed ritual… The corresponding Beyonder characteristics have been returned to the Church… Don’t tell me that I need to bring Leonard with me? I wonder if pulling someone at the Spirit Body level can avoid the notice of the grandpa inside him. I’ll do some research over the next few days…
Klein reined in his thoughts and considered his second target of suspicion.
This person didn’t seem too special in the past, nor did Klein believe that he was a transmigrator. But now that his mind calmed down, he began processing his thoughts and analyzing, Klein realized that many points that he viewed as common sense weren’t that simple on careful thought. They contained an unspeakable sense of horror.
He suspected: the ancient sun god, the City of Silver’s Creator!
The seven Church’s separate bibles have similarities to Earth’s Western religions… It is similarly the case for their Masses!
Based on Little Sun’s description, from what Emperor Roselle saw from Adam’s chapel, and the content of the murals in the Forsaken Land of the Gods, it’s clear that the ancient sun god’s main symbol is the cross!
“He” gave his children the names Adam and Amon…
The angels beneath “Him” all have wings of light. I’ve not seen that in the other pathways to date…
It’s unknown how “He” rose up. “He” suddenly appeared late in the Second Epoch, killed several ancient gods, and took “Their” various authorities…
I never thought much about these details in the past. It’s quite scary now that I think deeply of it. Klein drew a gasp as he began feeling more convinced that it was the ancient sun god instead of Elf King Soniathrym.
“His” experiences were just too legendary, more of a protagonist of an era than Emperor Roselle!
Of course, “His” outcome was rather tragic, becoming a feast for “His” Kings of Angels. Emperor Roselle was also tragic but in no way as terrible.
Doesn’t this imply Amon’s and Adam’s attitude in a certain sense? “They” believe that the gray fog is related to “Their” father, but due to “Their” different pathways, they made different choices? Hmm, there’s a certain chance that Adam can’t see the gray fog. “He” isn’t a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Fate, Marauder, Seer, and Apprentice pathways… Klein nodded slightly.
Based on these clues, he also had a direction of investigation that didn’t require him to make contact with major figures at the angel level.
In Groselle’s Travels lived Ascetic Snowman who survived the Third Epoch and had served the ancient sun god!
The problem circles back to itself… There’s nothing to doubt about the rest for the time being. Klein slowly exhaled, reached out his right hand, and picked up the newly obtained Card of Blasphemy: Red Priest card!
Infusing his spirituality into it, the card produced a blood-red light, forming a palm-sized illusory book.
The pages of the book flipped, presenting portraits of a lifelike Roselle Gustav. He was either wearing a hunter’s attire, raising his middle finger, walking through a burning building, or standing behind a trap. He had all sorts of attires and was doing all kinds of things.
Sequence 9: Hunter… Sequence 8: Provoker… Sequence 7: Pyromaniac… Sequence 6: Conspirer… Sequence 5: Reaper… Sequence 4: Iron-blooded Knight… Sequence 3: War Bishop… Sequence 2: Weather Warlock… Sequence 1: Conqueror… Sequence 0: Red Priest… Klein’s gaze swept past the different portraits on the tarot card and imprinted the content into his mind.
He wasn’t surprised at this pathway’s Sequence o’s ritual to become a god. This was because Hermes had once told Roselle that the “red” in Red Priest meant the red of war.
Therefore, when he saw “stirring up a war that sweeps an entire continent and gain victory,” he wasn’t stirred at all.
After flipping the Red Priest card, he began thinking about problems and felt his mental state improve. He rubbed his temples, finally feeling exhausted.
I should set a short-term goal and investigate the person behind the Great Smog of Backlund. This is something that I’ve yet to complete. Yes, I should continue the arms deal according to my original plans, and return to Backlund after receiving the money. Now, there are two clues. First, the captain of the royal guards, Viscount Stratford, and the other is MI9’s deputy director, Brigadier General Qonas Kilgor… Klein tried to pull himself up and decided to occupy himself with something.
Before leaving the gray fog, he threw the mental medicine recipe that Miss Justice had given him to the crimson star representing The Moon Emlyn. He requested this vampire, who was good at making it, to make a week’s worth at 1 pound a bottle.
Backlund, within the Odora family’s villa.
Emlyn White, who was waiting in the activity room, curled his lips and thought to himself, A transaction that’s just 7 pounds. I really don’t want to do it… The World can concoct it himself if he’s a little careful.
He hadn’t objected to The World’s request, because after spending 5,000 pounds to buy the Sequence 5 Vampire Beyonder characteristic, he only had 730 pounds left.
At this moment, Cosmi walked over, looking like a middle-aged gentleman.
After exchanging a bow, the Sanguine Baron asked, “Emlyn, why are you suddenly here?”
Emlyn immediately felt a little guilty before recalling his previous experiences of conversing with The Hanged Man and The World. He tipped his chin slightly and answered in a seemingly casual manner, “I’ve received a Sequence 5 Scarlet Scholar Beyonder characteristic. I wonder when we can begin the ritual to make me a Viscount.”
Cosmi was taken aback as he asked in surprise, “You obtained a Scarlet Scholar Beyonder characteristic?”
Emlyn glanced at him and nodded with a faint smile.
“That’s right.”
He didn’t explain how he had obtained the Beyonder characteristic, as though Cosmi wasn’t worthy of knowing
Cosmi turned agape as he fell silent. After a few seconds, he said, “Wait till the next full moon.”
He paused and said, “I happen to have something for you.
“My grandfather wishes to inform you that an important figure will be coming to Backlund. ‘He’ wishes to meet you.”
“He”? Emlyn’s pupils dilated instantly.
The ancient ones of the Sanguine that lived since the Second Epoch to this day, together with the Grade o Sealed Artifacts, all of those important existences at the angel level didn’t exceed five in number!
Chapter 950 Keeping Secrets
Emlyn fell silent for two seconds as he lowered his chin and asked, “Who… is it?”
To him, angels were naturally worthy of respect, but those who could truly make him bow his head were the important figures addressed as “He” by every Sanguine. “They” had witnessed and experienced the Sanguine’s long history, the source of his pride.
“I’m not sure. But in short, I’ll notify you when the time comes.” Cosmi Odora shook his head.
… The person is coming because of the Ancestor’s revelation? There are subsequent instructions? Why doesn’t the Ancestor directly give me a revelation? This will be better concealed. I’m “Her” chosen one! This is to avoid agitating Mr. Fool? Questions flashed past Emlyn’s mind as he answered them himself.
He didn’t speak further as he wore his top hat and left Odora’s villa.
When he arrived at the door, he looked at the thin clouds that could hardly block out the sun. Emlyn curled his lips in disdain, raised his hand to press down on his hat, and ran for a rental carriage at the end of the street as he inwardly mumbled, Such weather really isn’t suitable for heading out!
The medicine that The World wants isn’t rare. It can be concocted in fifteen minutes… Hmm, the ingredients I ordered previously should be in by today. I can carry out the transaction with Miss Magician that I’ve delayed for days…
Backlund, Cherwood Borough.
Fors placed glass bottles on an altar and looked at the light blue and golden liquids, feeling the exhilaration from shopping. More enticing than a cocktail. I wonder what it tastes like. Putting some ice in might make it taste better… Seriously, what am I thinking? These are all medicine! Fors sputtered at herself and hurriedly cleaned up the room.
Upon receiving the medicine required for medical treatment, she finished her preparations for heading to the abandoned castle in Delaire Forest. She was just waiting for Xio to return!
After tidying up certain matters, Fors slumped onto the sofa and casually picked up a few newspaper copies and began planning her itinerary for the day.
Set off at dusk. Dinner will probably be when we arrive at the town bordering the forest…
Amidst her silent mumbling, Fors flipped to the copy of News At Sea.
Suddenly, her gaze froze as a familiar name was reflected in her eyes: “Gehrman Sparrow!”
This adventurer had appeared at sea again, boarding the Black Tulip with a middle-aged name known as “Death Consul.” He killed Admiral Hell Ludwell, changing the lineup of the seven pirate admirals again.
ILIL
Fors subconsciously patted her chest, unsure what she was happy about.
At that instant, she had a baffling feeling that Gehrman Sparrow’s experiences were sufficiently legendary, something that could definitely be written into a novel!
Unfortunately, he’s not someone who’s easy to get along with; otherwise, I can totally be a part-time biographer to write a book for him… Haha, if I were to write the book titled “Gehrman Sparrow,” I’ll definitely be targeted by the official Beyonders… Fors thought in amusement before hearing the lock turn.
She looked up and saw Xio pushing open the door and entering the living room.
“You’re early?” Fors asked in surprise.
Xio ruffled the right side of her blonde hair and said, “I met with MI9 again and received a mission.”
“What is it?” Fors sat up, asking out of curiosity.
Xio casually threw herself onto the single-seater.
“Investigate the background of the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow.
“Based on the information provided by MI9, he’s a terrifying Beyonder, and the name he uses is fake. Even his identification documents are fake. He probably came from Backlund.
“They suspect that Gehrman Sparrow has another identity and partners here.”
Upon hearing the word “partners,” Fors couldn’t help but twitch the corners of her mouth. She had the urge to tell Xio that MI9’s guess was right. Gehrman Sparrow’s partner was sitting directly opposite her.
She coughed slightly and acted calm while she asked, “Why are you investigating Gehrman Sparrow’s background?
“What did he do this time?”
Xio glanced at the stack of newspapers beside Fors.
“Haven’t you read today’s News at Sea?
“Gehrman Sparrow killed Admiral Hell Ludwell and is now known as the strongest adventurer of the Five Seas.
“By the way, MI9 also told me that Gehrman Sparrow might very well believe in the secret existence known as The Fool. This is news that came from many different sources, including the Aurora Order and the Rose School of Thought.”
I can testify to that… They are right… Fors forced a smile and said, “Sounds rather dangerous.”
“Yeah.” Xio nodded. “I only plan on gathering the intel and not delving too deep into it.”
Fors didn’t continue on this topic as she said, “I’ve already prepared the medicine. Shall we head to Delaire Forest today?”
Xio had already become a Sequence 7 Interrogator a few days ago, and she had mastered a rather useful power, Psychic Piercing.
“Alright.” Xio stood up, showcasing how she was a woman of action. “Let’s set off now.”
“Ah? Let’s wait a little longer. I was thinking dusk…” Fors replied, feeling a little resistant.
She often wished to procrastinate until the last moment.
Before long, she was pulled out of their rented apartment by Xio while bringing all kinds of items along. They got a rental carriage and headed for the metro.
Amidst the sonorous whistle of the steam engine, the massive steam locomotive hauled its meandering body and entered the platform. Under the illumination of the wall lamps on both sides, it stopped
Fors and Xio stood outside a carriage and waited patiently for the passengers to alight.
Suddenly, they saw two Red Gloves.
The owner of the Red Gloves was a man in his thirties. He wore a white shirt with a black trench coat. His collar was raised up high, covering his chin and mouth.
He had a pair of dark-green eyes with golden-brown sideburns. He held a silver chest that was big enough to put a tiny violin in it.
Fors and Xio exchanged looks as they lowered their gaze, staring at their toes.
As a high-ranking deacon of the Church of Evernight’s Nighthawks, one of the twenty-two members of power in the Church, and one of the three bigwigs of the Red Gloves, Crestet Cesimir wasn’t someone who cared about parading himself around. He enjoyed traveling alone, taking the transportation that commoners took, making him appear like an ordinary clergyman.
After transferring to another line, he eventually arrived in North Borough. He then took a rental carriage and headed straight for Saint Samuel Cathedral where he met Backlund diocese’s archbishop, Saint Anthony Stevenson.
After greeting each other and praising the Goddess, Cesimir found a seat and said, “I’ll be troubling you to provide me with some help for the next couple weeks.”
The clean-shaved archbishop, Anthony, in his black robe with red accents sat down as well. He deliberated before asking, “Is it something to do with Ince Zangwill?”.
“Yes.” Cesimir nodded slightly. “The Holy See wishes that I inform you that another servant of the Goddess, the matron of the Evernight cloister, Ma’am Arianna, will be in Backlund not long from now.”
This ascetic was ranked first among all the thirteen archbishops.
Without waiting for Saint Anthony’s inquiry, he explained in detail, “Ma’am Ilya learned plenty of important information from Ince Zangwill’s remnant spirit, including his mental problems that 0-08 used to escape, as well as the details of his cooperation with the royal family and the Demoness Sect…
“After machinating the Great Smog of Backlund, Ince Zangwill was betrayed by 0-08 and had ended up being possessed by the Red Angel evil spirit. He headed for the Southern Continent alone in an attempt to set up a trap to hunt Ma’am Ilya.
“An important point to take note of is, that in Ince Zangwill’s memories, there is a very important underground ruin. It’s in the northwestern outskirts of Backlund, an area just before the Tussock River flows in.
“My mission is to find that ruin.”
Saint Anthony finished listening in silence before asking in thought, “Ince Zangwill doesn’t know of the exact location?
“He has never been there before?”
Cesimir shook his head.
“He had entered, but he was led in there and didn’t grasp the required key information.”
Saint Anthony tersely acknowledged before asking, “Have you figured out which batch of people from the royal family that Ince Zangwill was working with?”
“No.” Crestet Cesimir paused and continued, “Based on normal logic, regardless of whether the partners donned disguises, if they meet, there should be the corresponding memory fragments, but inside Ince Zangwill’s Spirit Body, there were no traces of that. It was as though it never existed.”
“Perhaps it’s an influence of a deed. The source of the deed’s power that even a Sequence 4 demigod can’t resist is something worth paying attention to.” Saint Anthony nodded very slightly.
He thought and said, “The telegram didn’t include much. I do not know the exact sequence of events. Who exactly killed Ince Zangwill?”
Crestet Cesimir exhaled slowly and said, “A name you might never believe, Klein Moretti.”
“The Nighthawk who died in the line of duty during the Tingen incident?” Anthony’s wrinkles deepened.
“Yes, that’s what Ilya sent back. No one knows how Klein Moretti, who was only a Sequence 8, had resurrected, or how he could kill Ince Zangwill, a demigod wielding 0-08…” Upon saying this, Cesimir’s expression turned somewhat odd. “The Holy See requests us to strictly keep this intel confidential. We are not to divulge this to anyone who isn’t an archbishop or high-ranking deacon. Furthermore, we are not to pursue Klein Moretti, pretending as though he’s still in his grave.”
Saint Anthony fell silent for a few seconds as though he recalled something trivial. He nodded and said, “Perhaps, he’s a Blessed of the Goddess…”
Cesimir suddenly looked up at Saint Anthony as though he was a lunatic.
His lips quivered, but he ultimately didn’t say a word.
Anthony didn’t continue the topic as he looked at the door and said sternly, “Your mission might need plenty of investigations. This requires enough manpower. Hmm, Soest’s team has completed their mission in the Southern Continent. I’ll get them to return quickly and follow your instructions.”
“Alright.” Crestet Cesimir didn’t put up any objections.
“Rest for the remainder of the day before returning to Backlund?” Leonard looked up at team captain, Soest.
Soest looked pitifully at Leonard, who had been silent for quite some time, and nodded.
“That’s right.”
After watching this Spirit Warlock leave his room, Leonard sighed and leaned against the wall.
At this moment, dark red light surged out from before his eyes, enveloping him completely without any prior warning.
Chapter 951 Drawing A Card
By the time Leonard reacted, he saw numerous towering stone pillars, as well as a towering palace that looked like a giant’s residence above the endless grayish-white fog that was being propped up by these stone pillars.
His green eyes wore a blank look. After a second, Leonard found himself sitting on a high-back chair beside a long mottled bronze table at some point in time. Beside him and opposite him were high-back chairs that exuded solemnity.
And at the end of the long mottled table, where the seat of honor was, a figure was shrouded in thick gray fog. The figure was leaning into his seat leisurely, as though he was overlooking everything.
When this figure appeared in Leonard’s eyes, he felt as though he was on a liner, seeing a bottomless abyss whose boundaries were nowhere to be seen. It also felt like he had left the city and was on the outskirts, looking up to see lofty mountains that tore through the clouds.
Instantly, many thoughts flashed through Leonard’s mind. He had a rough guess as to what he was experiencing. As a Beyonder of the Church, a believer who knew that deities truly exist, he wasn’t able to resist his feelings. He subconsciously wished to leave his seat and prostrate before the existence before him.
The might of a deity was boundless!
Just as Leonard stood up, he was pressed down by an invisible force. A slow and calm voice resonated in his ears:
“There’s no need for such trouble.
“You can call me Mr. Fool.”
The Fool… Indeed… Leonard’s fear of the unknown had settled immediately. Although he was still worried about what would happen next, he wasn’t that perturbed any longer. He didn’t sit uneasily with a dry mouth and parched lips.
He got up halfway, pressed his hand to his chest, and bowed.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, why did you summon me here?”
As an experienced Nighthawk and a Red Glove who had participated in major cases, Leonard knew how dangerous it was to establish a connection with a secret existence. He knew that he had slid down the edge of the abyss and had no chance of redemption.
At that moment when he decided to chant The Fool’s honorific name, he was able to foresee his tragic end. But for revenge, he had made the choice regardless.
However, everyone had the instinct to survive. Recalling how Klein Moretti, who believed in The Fool, was still alive and had even become a demigod, Leonard couldn’t help but hold out some hope and expectations.
At this moment, he heard the fog-enshrouded Fool chuckle.
“Since you prayed to me for help, then based on the principle of equivalent exchange, you definitely need to pay the price.”
Leonard’s body trembled as he bowed his head lower.
“What is it you wish?”
After a brief pause, The Fool’s voice sounded again:
“There’s no rush. Perhaps there will be something that requires you to provide help to certain people.
“Have a seat.”
Leonard slowly calmed himself down and sat. He looked around and asked, “He… Klein Moretti… has been here like me?”
The Fool’s said with a calm tone, “In a different manner.”
Different manner… Indeed, Klein didn’t enter because he chanted the honorific name. He had been introduced by that Death Consul named Azik Eggers before becoming one of Mr. Fool’s faithful… Leonard couldn’t help but survey the area, and he discovered that there were a total of twenty-two high-back chairs around the long mottled table.
It corresponds to the twenty-two Beyonder pathways. There are also twenty-two tarot cards… The Fool… Just as Leonard came up with a theory, he heard Mr. Fool chuckle.
“Other than you, there are other living beings that have been pulled in here for various reasons.
“They earnestly wished for me to convene a gathering to carry out the exchange of information and the transaction of materials and formulas. They also help each other. This allows them to rapidly advance, eventually becoming High-Sequence Beyonders.”
This is a little different from the secret organization represented by tarot cards I had imagined. It’s rather loosely organized… What motives does Mr. Fool have to agree to such a request? After coming to the ancient palace above the gray fog, Leonard felt high-strung, causing his thought processes to be a lot more agile than usual. He came up with all kinds of questions.
After successfully achieving revenge, he had been feeling low-spirited and empty for a moment, as though he had lost his goal in life. However, he quickly pulled himself together. This was because Daly’s death told him that he wasn’t strong enough. To reduce the number of casualties of his companions in future missions and so as to not lack the ability to save them, he needed to reach Sequence 4 at the very least. He needed to become a demigod.
Therefore, The Fool’s words had stirred his heart. He felt that it was an opportunity. Meanwhile, he also believed that by joining the gathering, he could deeply understand the situation of the secret organization. It helped in maximally averting the danger that resulted from establishing contact with The Fool.
After some deliberation, Leonard asked, “Klein Moretti is also a regular member of this gathering?
“Does he have a seat here?”
The Fool replied without much concern, “Yes.”
Leonard fell silent for a second as he asked, “Honorable Mr. Fool, can I join this regular gathering?”
Shrouded in the gray fog, The Fool said with a smile, “Sure.
“But when you return, remember to mention this to Pallez Zoroast about it. Do not attempt to hide it from ‘Him.”
“Him”… Old Man really is an angel! It’s no wonder the Luck Siphon charm is so magical… Although Leonard had already expected this, he still couldn’t help but be alarmed after receiving confirmation from Mr. Fool.
He hesitated for a moment and said, “Why must I tell Pallez Zoroast?”
Although he had a good relationship with Pallez Zoroast and had established a certain level of trust, he still felt wary. The reason why he had made the request to join Mr. Fool’s secret gathering was to balance the latent danger of the ancient Parasite.
He then heard Mr. Fool reply with a smile, “Many a time, striking fear is a lot more useful than conflict.”
Striking fear is a lot more useful than conflict… That’s right, forcefully creating a balance might agitate Old Man. Regardless, the final battlefield will be in my body, and it would be extremely disadvantageous to me. By striking fear into “Him,” I can get “Him” to recognize the situation. Even if “He” has ill intent, “He” will think of another solution and take another path… Leonard bowed his head in enlightenment.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I have no more questions.”
At the end of the long bronze table, The Fool conjured a deck of tarot cards and lifted up his hand and pointed at them.
“They have each selected a tarot card to represent their code name. You can also choose one.
“The deck has the cards of their respective owners taken away.”
They do use tarot cards are as their code names… Leonard exhaled and couldn’t help but ask again, “Which card is Klein Moretti?”
“The World,” The Fool said casually. “It’s him, and also not him.”
What does that mean… Leonard didn’t dare to ask further. He extended his right hand and pulled out a card from the deck of tarot cards.
Flipping it over, he saw a goddess pouring holy water, with stars littering the background.
The Star card!
This didn’t match Leonard’s taste, but since he had already completed the ritual under Mr. Fool’s watch, he could only accept it.
“Return. The gathering happens every Monday at three in the afternoon, Backlund time.” Shrouded in the gray fog, The Fool raised his hand and made Leonard, who was rushing to bow, vanish from the ancient palace.
The Fool Klein chuckled as he flipped all the tarot cards.
All of them had the same picture with the same sky-filled stars.
All of them were The Star cards!
After laughing for a while, Klein cast his gaze to the crimson star that represented Leonard.
While attempting to pull the poet above the gray fog, he had made some careful observation and had discovered that there was a blob of light hiding in Leonard Mitchell’s body. It seemed to be made of countless ringed worms, hidden deep inside his Soul Body.
This made Klein confirm that Pallez Zoroast had only parasitized Leonard at a preliminary stage. “He” didn’t control Leonard’s Body of Heart and Mind, Astral Projection, Ether Body, and physical body. And after advancing to become a demigod, Klein had gained a deeper control over the mysterious space above the gray fog, allowing him to pull in anyone he wanted, without targeting the soul. He could make a selection.
Therefore, Klein decided to not touch Leonard’s Soul Body, and only pulled his Astral Projection above the gray fog. This avoided agitating Pallez Zoroast or end up bringing “Him” into the mysterious space. Of course, it was almost certain that the Sequence 1 angel of the Marauder pathway would notice it.
And the ability to enter the dreams of others stemmed from the Astral Projection of Beyonders of the Evernight pathway, so it didn’t affect Leonard’s ability to do what he was good at in this mysterious space.
Let’s hope that he can escape from Pallez Zoroast’s parasitizing bit by bit… Klein suddenly sighed.
The reason why he made Leonard join the tarot club was because he wished to help this former teammate grow stronger, allowing him to escape the claws of Pallez Zoroast.
If that Marauder pathway angel didn’t have any ill intent, he could get Leonard to help “Him” hide from Amon and aid “His” recovery. This would speed up “His” switching of parasitic targets.
Retracting in his gaze, Klein thought for a moment. He threw the Hunter pathway’s Sequence 6 Conspirer potion formula to the point of light representing Danitz. He then instructed him to leave the Southern Continent and return to the Golden Dream.
Black Hunting Spider’s composite eye, sphinx’s brain… Danitz recalled the content he had just “seen” in a daze as he stood up in delight.
He planned to immediately bid farewell to Anderson and leave the dangerous Southern Continent.
After coming to the door of the Fog Sea’s Strongest Hunter, he knocked on the wooden door, only to see it open.
Anderson hadn’t locked the door!
Danitz was puzzled as he cast his gaze inside and saw Anderson holding a knife and sliding it against his abdomen.
Chapter 952 What a Small World
Danitz jumped in fright as he blurted out, “Sorry, I didn’t see anything…” Before he could finish his sentence, he had already pulled the door handle towards him.
Bang!
The door closed, emitting a sound that echoed through the corridor.
At this point, Danitz finally came to a realization.
What was I doing just now…
What is Anderson doing?
He instinctively removed the black boxing glove and thought bitterly with a frown. Finally, he decided to return to his room, pack his luggage, and leave.
As for what Anderson was trying to do, he felt that something was amiss despite his curiosity. He had no plans on getting himself involved in it, lest he fell into a trap.
Captain said that I should maintain fear and respect towards the unknown. So, I should distance myself from this… Just as Danitz turned around, he suddenly heard the door unlock before being opened.
Anderson, whose buttons on the lower part of his shirt weren’t buttoned up, walked out with a dull, pitch-black knife. He looked at Danitz with a mixed expression.
“Aren’t you going to try to stop me?”
Danitz acutely noticed the chance to mock him as he sniggered.
“That’s your freedom.
“If you didn’t leave a will, I’ll be rich!”
Anderson rubbed his cheeks.
“Aren’t you curious about what I encountered?”
Danitz glanced at him suspiciously.
“I keep feeling as though you’re up to something.”
Anderson roared with laughter.
“Well, I had been captured some time ago and was soaked in strange blood with all kinds of ingredients. I was corroded by it for an extended period of time until a strange chrysalis was formed inside my body. This was to create the effect of having a certain level of attraction towards High-Sequence Beyonders of the Hunter pathway.”
As he spoke, he pointed at his abdomen.
Danitz was taken aback.
“I’ve never really heard of something like that.
“If you were another sex, I might’ve imagined that you’re pregnant…”
He paused for a moment before asking, “That strange fellow in Revival Square was attracted by the baby, no— ‘chrysalis’ in your stomach?”
Anderson nodded as Danitz gestured with his hands.
“You were trying to cut open your abdomen to extract the ‘chrysalis’?”
Anderson replied honestly, “Yes, I’m worried about how it would affect me, or if it will continue attracting demigods. I have to make every second count to remove this latent problem.”
Danitz thought before asking in puzzlement, “Then why aren’t you making the attempt?
“You forgot to set up a will, and you want me to be your witness?”
Anderson’s facial muscles twitched as he chuckled.
“Not bad. Your Provoker potion should almost be digested.”
He then sighed.
“After some careful analysis, I believe there’s no direct way to extract it. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have soaked me in blood and allow the ingredients to seep into me. They could’ve just opened up my stomach and placed the chrysalis inside before sewing me up.”
Without waiting for Danitz’s reply, he said in thought, “Don’t you have the method to contact Gehrman Sparrow? He’s been through so much and knows so much, so I would like to consult him on how to resolve this problem.”
In recent months, Danitz was extremely afraid of people raising the matter about him knowing Gehrman Sparrow, so he subconsciously retorted, “No! I haven’t seen him since I left the Golden Dream!”
Anderson curled the corner of his lips and said, “When you were writing to Gehrman Sparrow, I was beside him and have met his messenger.”
Danitz’s expression immediately froze. He forced a smile after a few seconds.
“Then why don’t you directly summon his messenger?”
Anderson raised his hand again and touched his throat, chuckling.
“I don’t know the ritual for summoning his messenger.”
Danitz still suspected that Anderson was up to something, and was unwilling to confirm that he had been repeatedly communicating with Gehrman Sparrow. He then suggested, “Actually, you can always seek the help of our captain on such matters. She’s very knowledgeable and good at research. She knows many secret techniques and can also seek the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom for help. She should be able to give you the solution for resolving the matter of the chrysalis in your stomach.
“Haha, if you’re embarrassed, I can talk to her for you.”
Just as he said that, he saw Anderson’s face beam. He quickly replied with a rushed tone, “Alright, let’s do that!
“I’ve already packed my luggage. When shall we set off?”
“…” Danitz fell into a daze for a few seconds, feeling that he had been tricked by Anderson.
He returned to the room, drank his remaining beer, and threw all the miscellaneous items into his luggage bag, leaving behind a dried leaf with golden patterns.
This was the token Danitz previously used to establish contact with the Northern State’s dominant leader, General Maysanchez. Following Gehrman Sparrow’s instructions, he left the leaf inside and allowed the person-in-charge to follow up.
In the room that Danitz checked out of, a candle was suddenly lit as a two-meter-tall scarlet flame burgeoned.
Amidst the flames, a figure walked out. He was wearing a silk top hat, black formal suit, and had white sideburns. He looked outstanding with his deep, blue eyes and mature demeanor. He was none other than Klein as Dwayne Dantès.
After picking up the leaf with golden patterns, Klein left the hotel, circling around the sealed-off Revival Square, and came to Cookawa’s core region, White Feather Square.
Maysanchez’s residence was there, located beside a Death cathedral that descended downwards.
As a standard Loenese gentleman, Dantès looked out of place when walking through the city. Here, the foreigners were a minority, with most foreigners seen around the few major embassies located around Rejoice Square. The other places were filled with mostly locals from Balam.
Their skin was slightly brown, and they had curly black hair. Their facial features were soft, and in the eyes of most people from the Northern Continent, people of the same sex all looked the same, aside from the differences in height and weight.
These locals, be it male or female, enjoyed rolling dried tobacco leaves into Balam cigarettes. Along the way, Klein would see residents spewing out smoke alongside the road from time to time.
In addition, many of them hung a fruit known as Dalawa by their waists.
This fruit was the size of two fists, with thick skin. After digging open a tiny hole and eating the flesh inside, one could use it to store water, alcohol, and other beverages.
Based on Klein’s observations, they mostly drank an orange-yellow Gwadar. It was sour with a hint of sweetness, good at quenching thirst and relieving heat. It was also great at keeping people awake.
I didn’t have a chance to try it before… Klein mumbled as he found the guard manning the general’s residence and sought to meet a man named Haggis.
Due to his appearance as a Loenese person and a gentleman, the guard didn’t deny his request or make it difficult for him. He got a person to head in to get a man in his thirties.
The man’s facial features and skin were that of a standard Balam native. However, his curly black hair had been pulled straight and neatly combed back as though he was trying to mimic members of high society in the various countries of the Northern Continent.
He wore a white shirt and a black vest, matched with a very formal bow tie. Upon seeing Dwayne Dantès, he said in standard Loenese, “Good afternoon, I’m Haggis. Nice to meet you.”
His accent was a little odd, different from any borough in Loen.
Klein had lived in high society for quite a period of time, so he wasn’t too surprised. He said with a smile, “Good afternoon, I’m Dwayne Dantès. I never expected to meet a gentleman who’s so good at using the accent of Loenese nobles.”
Haggis couldn’t help but smile.
“Many children of noble birth from Loen have one come to East and West Balam to seek out opportunities. I was fortunate to learn from them.”
“Oh, I might know some of them.” Klein wasn’t in a rush to talk business as he began making small talk with Haggis like a gentleman.
Haggis smiled.
“My friend includes Colonel Alfred Hall, the second son of an earl.”
Hall… Klein let out a soft chuckle.
“I once met Earl Hall at a charity party. He’s a true noble.
“What a small world.”
Haggis nodded in agreement.
“Perhaps this is an arrangement of fate. Unfortunately, Alfred was transferred to East Balam last year.”
He didn’t continue as he immediately invited Dwayne Dantès into the general’s residence.
When passing through the side door, Klein suddenly looked up, glancing at the embedded stained glass above.
The glass shimmered like a rainbow under the illumination of sunlight, as though gazes were sweeping past.
Chapter 953 Prophecy
Klein retracted his gaze in a natural manner, held his gold-inlaid cane, and followed closely behind Haggis before entering the general’s residence.
The architecture style was completely unlike those found in the Southern Continent. It didn’t make any use of light manipulation to make the rooms appear dark and gloomy, nor did they boldly use some human bones as accessories to produce a strong visual impact. Instead, it was more in the style of the Northern Continent. Furthermore, there was an undeniable hint of Intis influence.
Every column was covered in segmented gold foil. The use of colors in the murals were warm, and there were sculptures embedded with gold. A beautiful spiral staircase descended from above, connecting all four stories before ending in the middle of the huge hall where it faced the entrance. It was extremely grand.
I have to say that countries led by the Church of the Eternal Blazing Sun are really at the forefront when it comes to gold artwork. It doesn’t have the feeling of the gaudy nouveau riche… Klein swept his gaze to the palm-sized golden angels that extended out from the staircase’s railings and mid sections of the columns, holding back his urge to caress them.
Looking at the guards standing by the two sides, he casually found a topic and said to Haggis, “Colonel Alfred Hall seems to have made some significant contributions in West Balam?”
Haggis nodded and used a Loenese noble accent to say, “He’s a determined and brave man. He once led a special forces team of more than thirty men to raid an Intis battalion with more than a thousand people, completely crippling them. I heard that he had also made significant contributions in East Balam; therefore, becoming a colonel before the age of thirty.”
Sounds impressive… Perhaps Miss Justice’s brother has already become a Beyonder with quite a significantly high Sequence… Hmm, in every aristocratic family, every generation should have some members taking the Beyonder path… Heh heh, if this Mr. Alfred finally reaches his goal of becoming a Beyonder with a relatively high Sequence and gaining the rank of brigadier general or major general through hardship, I wonder how sad would he be when he returns to Backlund to realize that he’s no match for his sister’s dog… Having drank his medicine before heading out today, Klein used the act of lampooning to adjust his mental state.
He didn’t ask further about Alfred as he asked with a curious tone, “I realize that there are some differences in the traditions of East and West Balam. Here, in many houses, there are people with human bone decorations, but it’s not present in East Balam.
“I’ve been here several times, but I’ve never been able to bring myself to get the answer to this question.”
Haggis stopped and pointed to the exaggerated spiral staircase.
“Mr. Dantès, the general will be here in a few minutes.”
After informing him of this, he chuckled.
“It’s actually not common to see human bone traditions. Only fiefs that came under the royal family of the Balam Empire still have this tradition. To us, the death of family members doesn’t mean that our relationship has come to an end. After the burial, we will take a piece of their bones and place it at home as a decoration as a way to indicate that the deceased continue being with the living.
“As for which bone to choose, it will be decided by the interring priest through a ritual. The best and most symbolic part is the skull.
“Some families will even make the skull into a vessel for drinking alcohol, using it only when entertaining the most honored guests.
“Mr. Dantès, if you close a deal this time, I wish to invite you home. I wish to offer Finis Wine in my grandfather’s skull to show my respects to you.”
II
11
Klein’s expression nearly fell apart. He felt that he was incapable of accepting the local customs in this aspect.
He laughed and was just about to be perfunctory when he saw a figure slowly walking down the golden railings of the staircase.
The person didn’t wear a hat. He was wearing a cut black military attire with shimmering gold buttons. The sash he wore was red like blood.
He had light-brown skin and a rather soft facial outline. His facial features looked scrunched up in the middle of his head, making his face appear abnormally big
Klein, who had obtained the relevant information from various channels, instantly recognized the man to be the dominant ruler of West Balam’s Northern State. He was Maysanchez who declared himself as general.
On the surface, he wavered between the factions of Loen, Intis, Feynapotter, Feysac, and the Resistance, maintaining a balance, but secretly, he had received the support of the Numinous Episcopate’s royal family faction.
Meanwhile, Klein suspected that this native general had established a solid working relationship with the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom.
As for Maysanchez’s strength, be it Vice Admiral Iceberg Edwina or Admiral of Stars Cattleya, he was noted to be a Sequence 5. But the two ladies didn’t mention which pathway he was from, as the powers this local general exhibited were mostly related to spirits, but he carried a mystical item from the Death pathway.
“Good afternoon, Your Excellency.” Klein took off his hat, pressed his hand to his chest, and bowed.
At this moment, he sensed gazes locking onto him from some unknown location. They were like lights that flashed across the golden angel figures, the sunlight reflected from the stained glass or the lustrous glow from the smooth marble.
“Hello there, Mr. Dantès,” Maysanchez replied in Dutanese.
Having grasped Dutanese through his marionette, Klein naturally was able to understand him. However, in the Southern Continent, the longer he stayed in East and West Balam, the more he felt the similarities between Dutanese and ancient Feysac.
Although these two languages obviously followed different systems, making it much more difficult if he were to truly study Dutanese, certain details were shockingly similar as it was as though they shared a common heritage.
Klein could only be certain that the heritage wasn’t Jotun.
Pretending as though he hadn’t noticed anything, he very naturally chatted with Maysanchez until the other party raised the topic of the arms deal.
“How many goods do you have in total?”
Klein laughed and replied, “It wouldn’t be a problem equipping three to four thousand people. In addition, there will be a few cannons.”
Maysanchez fell silent and said, “Name your price.”
Klein pretended to deliberate and said, “If you wish for me to send the goods to the Northern State, the price would be 50,000 pounds. If you send your troops to retrieve the goods with me and be responsible for the subsequent transportation and safety, it will only cost 40,000 pounds.”
Maysanchez thought and said, “The latter.
“Take the down payment and go with my men. Once they see the goods and move it onto our carriages, my men will pay the rest.”
He paused for a moment and then added, “However, I do not have much Loen gold pounds.”
So you don’t have enough foreign reserves… Klein surveyed the area and said with an unconcerned smile, “You can directly pay me in gold coins, or even gold bars or gold bricks.”
Maysanchez was rather decisive. He didn’t waste any time to nod and say, “Deal. I’ll get Haggis to bring my men and money to you tomorrow.”
Not bad. I like doing business with people who don’t haggle… Klein first heaved a sigh of relief before suspecting if his price was too low.
After Klein left the general’s residence, Maysanchez suddenly looked up and said to the person above, “Your Excellency Lucca, is this the person you’re waiting for?”
One story above the beautiful staircase, a figure slowly appeared.
He was an elder in a white robe with inlaid brass lines. His hair was completely white and neatly combed. His pair of gray-green eyes were so deep that they appeared bottomless.
He replied with an unhurried tone, “There’s no way to be certain. Although my prophecy tells me that I’ll meet the person who can resolve my future predicament in the next two days here, that person was too ordinary. Besides being a Beyonder, there’s nothing worth taking note of.
“Of course, I can’t tell the more profound truth. He might have an existence that’s at least not weaker than me behind him.”
Having said that, he slowly walked down and, after a few seconds, said, “I’ll attempt to use a dream to see if I can discover more.”
“Do I need to prepare a special room for you?” Maysanchez asked reverently.
Lucca shook his head.
“I’ll use the activity room here. Hmm… The best time will be four hours later. Don’t disturb me before that happens.”
He then entered the room, sat down, and leaned against the sofa. He relaxed himself, closed his eyes, and fell silent.
Only when it slowly turned dark did the old gentleman fall asleep.
In the dream, he found himself standing in the hall of the general’s residence, standing at the first floor of the beautiful staircase. By the side was Maysanchez and numerous guards.
The middle-aged man named Dwayne Dantès was standing opposite him when he suddenly curled his lips into a smile, revealing an exaggerated smile.
Flames soared up as poker cards fell from above.
Lucca’s green eyes instantly darkened as Dwayne Dantès’s body instantly fell into a strange darkness that appeared.
The old white-robed gentleman immediately spread his arms open, revealing a dark vortex at his chest.
The vortex expanded and devoured Dwayne Dantès.
Before Lucca could confirm the situation, he felt something. He turned to the side and saw Maysanchez’s face squirming and turning tall before instantly becoming another Dwayne Dantès.
Almost at the same time, Haggis and all the guards present turned into Dwayne Dantès. All of them were casting their gaze at Lucca!
Lucca was jolted awake, and under the watch of Maysanchez, who had entered at some point in time, he faltered for two seconds and said heavily, “I have to personally meet that gentleman from before and see the demigod behind him.”
Before he finished his sentence, he subconsciously turned his head to look out the window.
At this moment, the street lamps lit up. It was dark outside, and the crimson moon’s moonlight was strangely tainted with a bloody color.
Another Blood Moon!
Thankfully there’s Mr. Fool… I must say that there are way too many Blood Moons this year… It’s only been two months since the last time… I didn’t even have any time to prepare! Fors who sat up, wiped her cold sweat, and muttered silently.
She had arrived at a town near Delaire Forest and had checked into a hotel. She shared a room with Xio, and they had made preparations to do some investigations of the abandoned castle early tomorrow morning. To Fors’s surprise, there was a Blood Moon just as she was preparing to get some rest.
At this moment, she seemed to recall something as her body stiffly turned to the side.
Xio, who had exhorted her to sleep early, had already woken up at some point in time. She was looking at her with her eyes open.
Chapter 954 Strange Ancient Castle
Fors’s gaze met Xio’s in midair as both parties remained silent.
After a while, Fors chuckled dryly.
“Haha, you haven’t fallen asleep?”
Xio frowned and said, “What happened to you?”
“Nothing. Didn’t I tell you before? Whenever the full moon happens, I won’t be in a good state. It’s even worse during the Blood Moon,” Fors replied as though everything was normal.
Xio sized her up and pulled her blanket.
“I remember that you brought sleeping pills?”
“There’s no need for that. I’ve fine now.” Seeing that Xio wasn’t pressing further, Fors secretly heaved a sigh of relief. “Go back to sleep. We still have to head into the forest early tomorrow morning.”
Xio didn’t say another word as she turned around, gripped the blanket, and closed her eyes.
Before long, her breathing turned heavier and became more drawn out and uniform.
Fors stared blankly at the ceiling as her thoughts ran wild. At some point in time, she fell asleep as well.
The next day at noon. In the core region of Delaire Forest, in front of a collapsed, ancient castle covered in green vines.
Fors wiped the perspiration on her forehead and exhaled.
“We’re finally here…”
Xio shot her a glance and said, “The boss at the hotel told me that we only need two hours to get here.”
They had set off before six in the morning, but they had spent nearly seven hours to arrive.
The corners of Fors’s lips twitched as she said, “Ideal conditions and reality are different. There weren’t any trails for us to take towards the end. We needed to explore and forge a new path ourselves!”
Xio took out her triangular blade, nodded, and said, “You should’ve foreseen this from the beginning, but you refused to have a guide as suggested by the hotel’s boss.”
“As an Astrologer, I don’t believe such trivialities will cause any trouble. Look, aren’t we there now? Besides, the time is perfect. The wraiths and ghosts are definitely in their weakest state.” Having forced a smile, Fors held Leymano’s Travels in one hand as she pointed with the other. “I didn’t notice it before, but the more I think about it, the more puzzled I become.”
“About what?” Xio also cast her gaze to the ancient abandoned castle that was covered by vines.
Fors casually found an excuse.
“Tell me, who would build a castle in the middle of a forest? Furthermore, they didn’t open up a trail to it…”
Before she finished her sentence, she really found the matter a little odd.
Xio thought and said, “Perhaps there was a trail, but after the castle was abandoned, whatever traces of it had been wiped out with time.”
Fors stroked the hair by her ear and shook her head.
“Then why would they abandon it?
“If they had considered safety back when building it, it would be more dangerous building it far from the town in an uninhabited castle. If it’s just for vacations, with the way nobles do things, they wouldn’t abandon it even if the maintenance and repairs are difficult.”
Xio blurted out, “Could it be because it’s haunted?”
Fors thought for a few seconds.
“Won’t someone who can build such a huge castle hire Beyonders to deal with the ghosts?
“I suspect that the three Churches and the kingdom’s government don’t know of this ancient castle. Otherwise, it doesn’t make sense that they will leave the Beyonder ingredients inside…”
Upon saying that, she raised a possibility:
“An ancient castle of the Sanguine?”
Such extraordinary creatures enjoyed living in places with few people. Furthermore, they were usually connected to dark forests and ancient castles.
In addition, information about this ancient castle came from the Sanguine to begin with.
“It’s possible,” Xio first agreed before disagreeing. “Will the Sanguine be afraid of ghosts? They definitely have the means to deal with the ancient wraiths inside.”
Makes sense… Don’t tell me those Sanguine don’t like money and don’t care about the search for Beyonder ingredients? Fors recalled Mr. Moon’s behavior and denied her hypothesis. In deliberation, she said, “Unless there’s some problem that’s not easy to resolve. That’s what made the bigwigs choose to skirt around it.”
In that case, her operation would become more dangerous than she had anticipated.
Xio tersely agreed.
“Let’s do some preliminary investigations while the sun is still strong.”
“Alright.” Fors held Leymano’s Travels and approached the half-collapsed ancient castle one step at a time.
The two soon arrived at the entrance which was two-thirds blocked by rocks. They discovered that, beneath the green vines, the stone walls were mottled and heavily weathered as though it had been in existence for a very, very long period of time.
Xio wasn’t in a rush to enter. Calling out to Fors, they circled around the castle slowly.
When they returned to the entrance, she said in puzzlement, “This castle’s style is purely defensive. It doesn’t seem to consider the problems needed for living in it. Besides, many of the peculiarities of the building are ones I haven’t heard of before. It has probably existed in the late Fourth Epoch or even earlier.”
“What’s there to defend again? Beastmen? Treants? They’ve all gone extinct after the Cataclysm. Haha, don’t tell me that it’s a building from the Second or Third Epoch?” Fors casually replied.
She observed the terrain and left the entrance with Xio before arriving at a relatively complete wall. She reached out her palm and pressed on it.
Although she lacked combat experience, she was rather skilled when it came to the various aspects before a battle.
An illusory light appeared in front of her, allowing Fors and Xio to instantly enter the abandoned castle.
The first thing that they saw was a collapsed staircase and layers of remnant concrete from above. There were rays of pure sunlight shining in from above, as well as masonry and rotten wood. There weren’t any animal or bird feces or any green weeds on the ground.
With a whoosh, the wind seeped into their bones, chilling them despite it being noon.
Fors activated her Spirit Body and surveyed the area, but she failed to see any Spirit Bodies.
However, she noticed that on the right of a remnant collapsed wall, there was a rather intact stone staircase.
The staircase was mottled and scuffed as it extended downwards to an unknown location.
“Shall we head over there to take a look?” Fors shot a glance at Xio and made a suggestion.
From her point of view, everything else in the castle could either be taken in at a glance or collapsed and stacked together. If they wished to do thorough investigations, it was certain that it would take a rather long amount of time. Therefore, it was better to gain a general understanding of the overall picture to assure themselves.
Xio glanced around and nodded gently.
“The cold wind is gathering underground… I suspect that all the wraiths and ghosts are hidden in the area where the staircase leads to.”
“Yeah.” Fors cautiously walked towards the mottled stone staircase and followed the steps, which were covered in gravel, down.
The staircase was rather narrow, allowing only one person to pass at a time. Furthermore, they spiraled down, leaving Fors shaken.
Tap. Tap. Tap. As their footsteps echoed into the distance, the light that shone inside the staircase darkened.
Xio lit the lantern in her hand as Fors opened Leymano’s Travels, swiping a page with great familiarity.
A bright and warm light burst out, illuminating the mottled stairs ahead of them. Tensed, Fors and Xio walked down one level at a time.
On the way, cold wind blew past them, making them overreact and nearly cause them to launch attacks at nonexistent enemies.
Tap. Tap. Tap. In the narrow and silent environment, Fors finally walked down the steps and stepped onto rather flat and solid ground.
She had originally wanted to say “being in a place like this for too long will really make one go mad,” but due to the silent and heavy atmosphere around her, she didn’t make a sound. She was afraid that breaking the silence would result in extremely terrible developments.
Using the blob of light that was floating above her, Fors cast her gaze forward in an attempt to see what was at the end of the staircase.
It was a huge hall that was nearly ten meters tall. There were black tiles laid on the ground with water droplets seeping out. There were signs of damage everywhere.
Dozens of meters away, where the light nearly failed to illuminate the other end of the hall, there was a pair of double bronze doors sitting there silently.
It went from the bottom to the top, and the rocks on the walls to its side had peeled off. The statues were in shambles, revealing the dark brown mud underneath.
The surface of the door was engraved with dense symbols and strange patterns. They had a very mysterious and heavy feel, as though they were sealing something or blocking out something.
Fors finally couldn’t help but say with a hushed tone, “Have you seen such large doors before?”
Beside her, Xio shook her head.
“No.”
Fors immediately drew a gasp.
“Say, what could be behind that door? Where does it lead to?
“C-could it be the reason for building this castle in the first place? To prevent the creatures behind the door from coming out?”
Xio circled the area but didn’t find any murals that could provide any information. All she found was that the closer she was to the bronze door, the more water seeped out from the ground. There were also more and more abandoned silver-black swords on the ground.
“During the Fourth and Fifth Epoch, murals were very common in all castles and buildings. And before the Cataclysm, it can be seen from various elvish ruins that supernatural creatures similarly like to use murals to praise their deities and to record their daily lives…” Xio said slowly, using her experience and knowledge from being a bounty hunter.
Fors nodded slightly and said, “That’s indeed the case.
“This ancient castle is more magical than I imagined.”
At this moment, she felt hesitant. She even had thoughts of leaving and seeking Mr. World’s help.
Having heard Little Sun describe so many horror stories when exploring abandoned ruins at the Tarot Gatherings, her mind couldn’t help but wander when placed in a similar situation. She was scaring herself.
“Perhaps we can gather more clues by going closer.” Xio boldly took a few steps forward and approached the heavy sealed door that seemed to lead somewhere.
Fors gripped Leymano’s Travels tightly and hurriedly chased after her.
As she walked, she suddenly saw bright redness appear before her.
What seeped out from the cracks of the black tiles was no longer water but staggering blood!
This… Fors immediately flipped open the notebook with a bronze-green cover and cast her sight on Xio through the corner of her eye.
It was unknown when Xio had turned pale. Her eyes were dark-green, and her lips were red. The area around her was dark and gloomy as her expression looked extremely distorted.
Chapter 955 Ancient Wraith
Fors’s pupils dilated as though she was trying to absorb more light into her eyes to better see Xio’s current circumstances.
Meanwhile, the light in front of her suddenly exploded with a flash several times more blinding than old-school cameras, blanketing the surroundings with whiteness.
Following that, her finger swiped on a page on Leymano’s Travels as black fog soared from her feet, enveloping her entire body.
The thick black fog quickly transformed into palm-sized illusory bats as they flew in different directions of the underground hall.
This was Wings of Darkness which The Moon had recorded in Leymano’s Travels!
Its original use was to enhance one’s speed and bestow temporary flight capabilities while producing a horde of blood-sucking bats to attack the enemy. However, Fors didn’t use it for this purpose. Instead, she used it as a “prop” for her performance.
After the illusory bats flew away, the space where Fors stood was already empty.
At some point in time, she had appeared more than ten meters away!
After subconsciously escaping and defending herself, Fors could finally calm down as she hurriedly cast her gaze onto Xio, who had turned abnormal.
However, Xio only appeared to have slightly disheveled blonde hair with malt-colored skin due to her continuous forays out in the sun. Besides looking somewhat blank as though she was surprised as to why her friend had such a huge reaction, she didn’t show any signs of being influenced by wraiths or ghosts.
sor
as
“What happened?” Xio asked warily.
Fors narrowed her eyes without directly replying to her. Flipping through Leymano’s Travels’s pages, she asked, “Xio, how tall are you?”
Seemingly realizing something, Xio answered, “152. Isn’t that so?”
Just as she said that, Fors’s fingers slid across the notebook’s page which was filled with symbols and magical labels.
Silently, a holy light swirling with fire plummeted down from above.
The unadulterated and bright light instantly enveloped Xio before rippling outward with sunlight.
As the blazing light stabbed into Fors’s eyes, she saw the hall collapse and the surroundings space shatter like glass.
This feeling was gone in a flash as Fors realized that she was still in her original spot. She had yet to flee.
That was an illusion? She hurriedly turned to the side and saw Xio looking at the damaged region of the heavy door.
Fors deliberated for a moment and asked, “Xio, how tall are you?”
Xio glanced at her and angrily said, “Stop asking such inane questions!”
Phew, she’s real… Fors heaved a sigh of relief as she quickly described her encounter to Xio.
After a few seconds of thought, Xio used her lantern-wielding hand to nudge Fors’s arm.
“Let’s retreat. Perhaps the closer we are to that door, the easier it is to hallucinate.”
“Yes, that’s possible!” Fors nodded in agreement as she quickly moved back a few steps.
Following that, she surveyed the area and asked in puzzlement, “Why can’t we find any wraiths or ghosts here?
“Such an environment should be something that they enjoy.”
Xio was perplexed as well. She then did a careful observation before landing her gaze on the blob of sunlight floating above Fors’s head.
“Try extinguishing it,” she suggested.
Fors came to a realization as she immediately dispelled the light. Silent darkness blanketed the area and ruled the underground hall once more. Only the lantern’s faint yellow light put up a resistance against all of this.
Then, Fors saw two figures in her Spirit Vision.
They were rather close to the bronze door. One was a female with coiled hair, wearing a knight’s trousers and a garish shirt for ease of movement. The other was a man wearing silver-black armor as he held a sword that was almost snapping due to rust.
The former’s face was a blur as it kept wandering between the door and where Fors and Xio arrived. The latter was loitering beside the door, muttering something
These are the two ancient wraiths? Fors nudged Xio and said with a suppressed voice, “I see Spirit Bodies.”
“I see them as well. They aren’t hiding at all.” Xio curved her back as she readied herself for a fight.
Fors hurriedly nudged her.
“Don’t be hasty. We aren’t sure that they’re the targets.”
She attempted to take three steps forward, but the two relatively blurry figures didn’t even look at her.
Fors thought and suddenly said, “Ma’am, what are you doing?”
She had heard of stories in other mysticism circles that wraiths, shadows, and other higher-level Spirit Body creatures could be communicated with.
However, she regretted it the moment she said that. This was because communication didn’t allow her to achieve her goal. There was no way she could persuade the other party to kill themselves and hand over the cursed item and remnant spirituality of an ancient wraith.
O
m
Just as Fors was considering if she should launch a direct attack, the lady in the garish shirt and knight’s trousers replied with a flat tone, “I’m searching for my husband.
“He’s a guard here.”
Communication is really possible… Fors pressed out of curiosity, “Where did he go?”
At this moment, Xio approached as she wore a look of extreme vigilance.
The blurry-figured lady answered blankly,
“He’s a guard here. He told me that magical power seeps out from behind the door, corrupting his teammates. He got me to leave as quickly as possible with a messenger.
“He said that he would ensure that I escaped safely, but I don’t wish for that. I want to leave with him… After sending off the messenger, I returned midway and returned underground. But I can’t find him…”
With the age of this castle exceeding the present Epoch, the last defender has definitely transformed into an ancient wraith. Hmm, this lady’s story has moved me. I really can’t bear to attack her… Fors’s mind whirled as she carefully took a few steps and circled around the ancient female wraith and approached the bronze door.
This time, she and Xio didn’t suffer any more hallucinations. This seemed to imply that her encounter was subconsciously created by the lady.
A distance from the silver-black armored knight with a rusty sword, Fors attempted to ask, “Sir, what are you doing?”
The knight paused and said with a humming voice, “I’m guarding this Door of Blackness. I need to ensure that my wife has escaped safely.
“If you meet her, tell her that her knight will fight for her to the very last moment.”
Ah… Door of Blackness. It’s clearly a bronze door… Wait, what did he say? He said that he’s guarding the door to ensure that his wife can safely escape? I-isn’t this the other half of that woman’s story which she described? This is her husband? Fors was taken aback as she kept looking back and forth between the two ancient wraiths.
The lady wearing a garish shirt and knight’s trousers slowly approached the bronze door before returning to the middle of the hall repeatedly. As for the silver-black armored man, he was patrolling about the door with a rotting sword in hand. At times, they would pass by without noticing each other.
Such a scene must’ve gone on for at least fifteen hundred years, or even longer… Fors commented silently as she turned to glance at Xio. She realized that her friend’s eyes were already welling with tears.
What an easily touched person… Fors couldn’t help it as she shouted at the female wraith, “Look at the door. Your husband has been there all along!”
The lady slowed down her pace and first glanced at Fors before casting her gaze at the heavy door.
Her blank gaze penetrated the knight, landing behind him.
“Why can’t I find him…” the wraith repeated her words and repeated her actions.
Fors felt an explicable sense of sorrow, and just as she was about to shout again, she saw the knight turn to look at her and Xio. He shouted, “Who are you?”
Just as he said that, the female wraith cast her gaze at Xio and Fors again.
Fors immediately felt her thoughts slow down as a coldness quickly formed inside her body and rippled out, freezing her flesh and joints. As for Xio, she too was suffering from the same condition. The area around the lantern dimmed significantly.
At this moment, two bolts of lightning lit up in Xio’s eyes.
This made the wraith let out a painful cry as his body turned faint.
Xio instantly escaped from her frozen state and threw out the triangular blade in her hand towards the female wraith.
Bolts of illusory lightning swirled around the triangular blade’s tip, stabbing straight into the lady.
Psychic Lashing!
The female wraith screamed as her body turned faint.
Fors instantly snapped awake as she slid her fingers across the open Leymano’s Travels.
Life seemed to immediately gather from the surrounding shadows, turning into a pitch-black chain that restrained the male wraith to the ground, sealing off his “mouth.”
Abyss Chains!
Meanwhile, Xio rushed out, and with an illusory brand in hand, she stamped it on the female wraith.
With her holding back the female wraith, Fors’s actions became more composed.
She flipped through Leymano’s Travels and slid her fingers.
Silver lightning that branched out and blasted out of thin air, smiting the male wraith and turning the area into a lightning hellscape.
Finally, a holy pillar of light that had flames swirling around it appeared. It enveloped the male wraith and completely purified him.
With one enemy taken down, Fors immediately turned and dealt with the female wraith with Xio.
She didn’t hold back on using powers from Leymano’s Travels. She came up with wise combinations of them, and using Xio’s suppression, she switched between restrainment powers and offense from time to time. Soon, they finished off their target.
Everything fell silent as Fors heaved a sigh of relief. She then looked at the battlefield with a look of disbelief.
“Is that it?”
She originally imagined that two ancient wraiths had unique powers, and with their higher levels, they weren’t something sub-Sequence 5 Beyonders could deal with. However, she realized that everything happened rather smoothly.
This made her truly realize how godly Leymano’s Travels was. She also began looking forward to the next Sequence as a Scribe.
Xio was somewhat astonished as she thought for a few seconds.
“It’s no wonder someone told me that, beneath the level of demigods, the number of Beyonders, their cooperation, and usage of powers are more important than the Sequence.”
Just as she said that, she heard knocking sounds resonate.
It broke the silence of the hall, and it came from behind the bronze door.
Chapter 956 The Things Behind the Door
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Behind the bronze door, the slamming sounds continued incessantly, echoing throughout the vast underground hall as though they came from an abnormally distant past.
Fors clamped up and couldn’t help but tremble. Unable to help it, she suppressed her voice:
“What could be behind the door?” “I’ve no idea.” Xio honestly shook her head, subconsciously gulping.
Her right hand, which had just picked up her triangular blade, had her joints protruding out as her blood vessels surfaced. Clearly, she was gripping the triangular blade tightly.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The slamming sounds continued without any change in frequency. Each sound seemed to strike at Fors’s and Xio’s hearts, leaving their hair standing and scalps tingling
“It likely won’t be able to come out, right… If it could so easily come out, it wouldn’t have waited until today.” Fors tried to console herself with parched
lips.
Xio nodded heavily and said, “We leave once the ingredients form.”
“In such an environment and atmosphere, her curiosity had been completely overwhelmed by her innate fear.
“Alright!” As Fors glanced at the spots where the two ancient wraiths had been cleansed, she blamed The Moon for providing undetailed information. He hadn’t mentioned that there was such a strange door beneath the ancient castle.
At this moment, glowing dust was landing on the ground like shattered gems, forming into two piles as they gathered together.
Around them, nearly formless remnant spirituality condensed into a seemingly ethereal crystal.
Accompanied by the crystals and dust were two different items. One was ring-shaped and completely transparent as though it was a corroded ring. The other was an eye carved from crystal, with faint black gas swirling within. Upon seeing this scene, Fors suddenly realized something
An ancient wraith was a ghost-like creature with a Beyonder characteristic mixed in. The cursed item would be related to a particular item while they were still alive, fusing with the characteristic and turning into a foundation to which they relied on for their existence. It was precisely because of this that different ancient wraiths had different corresponding cursed items in shape and form. However, they were essentially the same. And the dust was another type of characteristic. It was the source of most of their strength, stemming from remnant spirituality, slightly equivalent to the blood and ingredients of monsters.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The entity striking behind the bronze door didn’t let up at all. It kept testing Fors’s and Xio’s psyche.
Being afraid and cautious, the duo’s bodies trembled so much that they even imagined that the door was shaking slightly. Their racing hearts were in their throats.
With them being able to head for the staircase at any moment, Fors finally waited until the ancient wraiths’ powder and cursed items took form.
As she signaled to Xio to be wary, she crouched down and took out three square metal boxes she had prepared.
After some hesitation, Fors looked up at Xio and said, “These two ancient wraiths have been waiting for each other for so long. I-I’m thinking of separating a little of what they left behind and burying them together… Uh, in that case, I’ll get a cursed item, and you’ll get a pile of dust. We’ll split the remaining spirituality, alright?”
Xio didn’t hesitate as she nodded.
“Alright!”
Fors silently heaved a sigh of relief as she pursed her lips. Flipping through Leymano’s Travels, she slid her finger across a particular page.
The five nails on her right hand immediately grew long and sharp, covering black patterns and symbols.
This was the Claw of Corrosion from the Sanguine.
Upon seeing her palm transform, Fors grabbed at the ground, easily digging a hole and leaving behind a corrosive mark.
Right on the heels of that, she placed the crystal eyeball-like cursed item and a pile of dust into the hole before filling the hole with the gravel and soil she had dug up.
She lightly grazed the flattened ground with her fingernails, writing an epitaph.
“Returning for you; Defending for you; Together forever.”
After doing all of this, Fors sighed when she heard the slamming behind the bronze turn louder.
Bam!
She jumped in fright and hurriedly placed the pile of dust, ring-shaped curse item, and remnant spirituality into the different square metal boxes.
Then, she put the boxes away, stood up, and slowly walked to the spiraling and cramped staircase with Xio.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The slamming sounds behind the bronze door grew intense as Fors and Xio subconsciously gritted their teeth, following the staircase and rapidly heading up.
They increased their speed until they began running. They ignored the possibility of falling on the staircase and tumbling down like a wheel.
Finally, Fors and Xio saw sunlight.
Sunlight beamed in from outside, shining upon the staircase ahead of them. It was bright, pure, and warm.
At this moment, the slamming sounds from underground had come to a sudden stop without any follow-up.
Fors and Xio exchanged looks, slowed down their pace, and after a few large strides, returned to the top of the abandoned ancient castle.
The duo didn’t say a word and directly left the area, returning to the periphery of the forest.
After walking for some time, Fors calmed down and pursed her lips.
“It was really terrifying. Although the thing behind the bronze door didn’t deal any harm to us, nor did it even show itself, I think it was more terrifying than the ancient wraiths. Compared to all my past experiences—uh, it’s far more terrifying. In those few minutes, I couldn’t help but imagine all the different tragic deaths I might suffer. Each one was more terrifying than the last, but none of them were as terrifying as the slamming sounds.”
Xio turned her head and agreed with a nod.
“Yeah. I felt as though I was walking on the edge of a cliff.”
Fors was about to continue when she saw two streams of bright red blood flowing down Xio’s nose.
“Xio, Xio! Your nose is bleeding!” Fors hurriedly warned her friend.
Xio was taken aback as her pupils dilated.
“You too!”
“Ah?” Fors blankly reached out her hand and wiped her nose. It felt warm to the touch, wet and sticky.
She was appalled as she hurriedly held her right hand in front of her and saw red blood smeared across it. It was bright and striking.
“A result from being overly-anxious?” Fors muttered in puzzlement.
At this moment, through the sunlight diffusing through the forest’s canopy, she realized that faint black spots were quickly growing on her wrists at a discernible pace.
The black spots rapidly spread, covering her arms and the back of her hands.
“Ah!” Fors subconsciously cried out as she hurriedly looked at Xio.
She saw Xio’s cheeks and neck covered with black spots!
“Th-this isn’t normal!” Fors blurted out.
Xio sensed the abnormality happening to the both of them as she recalled and said, “Do you still remember what that female wraith said?
“She said that the guards from before had been corrupted by the forces that seeped out from behind the bronze door!
“Could it be that we’ve been corrupted?”
Fors was taken aback for a second before she nodded heavily.
“It’s possible!”
She hurriedly took out the medicine that she had prepared, handing over some of it to Xio. Then, she twisted the lid off and downed two bottles.
However, they didn’t show any signs of recovering. The black spots grew in number, turning their vision blurry.
Badump! Badump! Before long, Fors, whose efforts to save herself were in vain, could hear her heartbeat and sense her body beginning to lose strength.
Out of ideas, she quivered her lips, clenched her teeth, and turned her body around. She took a few steps to open up a distance from Xio.
Then, she bowed her head and chanted Mr. Fool’s honorific name.
In about ten seconds, she saw dark red light appear, engulfing her like the tide.
The ravings and roaring vanished and Fors saw the familiar mottled table and the ten high-back chairs opposite her.
She then realized that her dizziness and blurred vision had vanished. There weren’t any more of the strange, accentuated black spots on her Spirit Body.
“Thank you for your help.” Fors hurriedly stood up and bowed at the figure shrouded in gray fog at the end of the long bronze table.
Then, she heard Mr. Fool say in a calm tone, “Your spirit had been corrupted by some force.
“It should be fine now.”
Cleansed by Mr. Fool? Fors’s heart stirred. Just as she wanted to make a request to Mr. Fool regarding how Xio could be saved, the scene before turned red as light soared up.
After a brief pause, she found herself in the real world, back in Delaire Forest. The black spots on the back of her hands and wrists were rapidly fading and receding. The blood that kept dripping from her nose had already come to a stop.
Returning to her body, she saw Xio weakly slumped on a tree. Her face was covered in black spots, making her look terrifying. The muscles on both sides of her neck were tensed up as her mind spun.
A few seconds later, she walked over quickly, pressed Xio on the shoulders and rapidly said, “I have a way to save you, but you need to follow my instructions!
“Use ancient Hermes to say this: The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era…”
Xio could hardly turn her swollen eyelids. Looking at Fors for two seconds, she heavily chanted, “The Fool that doesn’t belong to this era.
“The mysterious ruler above the gray fog.
“The King of Yellow and Black who wields good luck…”
Just as she said that, Xio saw dark red starlight surge out from the void, sweeping over her.
Indescribable roars continued for a second before vanishing from Xio’s ears. She then saw herself seated in an ancient and majestic palace. She was sitting beside a mottled, bronze table. At her feet was a boundless grayish-white fog. In front of her was a lofty figure looking down upon her.
This scene was both unfamiliar and familiar to her. She had once seen it in a “dream,” but she hadn’t ever had it again after the exorcism ritual.
That purification was actually useless… Xio suddenly had this thought as she stood up in deliberation, bowing at the figure enshrouded in gray fog.
“You are the great King of Yellow and Black?”
She didn’t appear too surprised or alarmed, as though she had already expected it.
“You can call me Mr. Fool. Have a seat,” the figure with an epic aura replied calmly.
Xio bowed again and sat down, confirming that she had escaped her unwell state.
She looked to her sides and thought before asking, “Honorable Mr. Fool, does Fors Wall have a seat here?”
Shrouded in the gray fog, The Fool nodded gently and said, “Yes.” Xio fell silent for a second and directly asked, “Can I join just like her?”
The Fool chuckled.
“It’s a gathering they organized on their own accord but is convened by me.
“There’s still a seat available at present. You may join.
“Draw a card. They use one of the Major Arcana cards as their code name.”
Xio didn’t ask or speak further. She immediately nodded.
“Yes, Mr. Fool.”
On the bronze table in front of her, a deck of tarot cards immediately appeared.
Xio reached out her right hand and solemnly cut the deck, pulled out one card, and flipped it over.
Her card depicted an angel with a trumpet and the sleeping dead awaiting salvation: the Judgment card!
Chapter 957 Getting to Know Each Other
Looking at the Judgment card in hand, Xio was taken aback.
“This greatly meets my expectations.”
Shrouded in the gray fog, The Fool nodded and calmly said, “The gathering is held here at three in the afternoon on Mondays, Backlund time. Be prepared.
“During the gathering, you can exchange information, ingredients, formulas, and knowledge. You can also pay a certain price to entrust missions to the other members.”
Xio recalled for a moment before nodding in enlightenment.
“Yes, Mr. Fool.”
Believing that this was all for the day, she heard the voice coming from the end of the bronze table.
“What did you do before being corrupted by that force?”
We really were corrupted… Xio composed herself and completely recounted her exploration of the ancient castle with Fors. She emphasized the bronze door which had been named the Door of Blackness, as well as the ancient castle’s guard that had been reduced to a wraith due to the corruption.
Then, she noticed Mr. Fool nod slightly as he said calmly, “Don’t enter that ancient castle again before you reach Sequence 4.
“It’s time for you to return.”
Xio then got up, and following the descriptions in the religious rituals, she bowed and said, “Your wish is my wish.”
Just as she said that, the dark red color surged in front of her. After everything dissipated, she was back in the real world and leaning against a thick tree.
Subconsciously looking at the back of her hand, she realized that the black spots were rapidly turning faint. Xio looked up at Fors who was staring at her worriedly.
As their gazes met, Fors was first delighted before revealing a smile. She opened her mouth but was at a loss for words.
Xio slowly exhaled and pointed ahead.
“Let’s first return to the town.”
“Alright!” Fors answered without any hesitation.
At this moment above the gray fog, The Fool Klein was tapping on the edge of the mottled table as he considered Miss Magician and Miss Judgment’s encounter.
The object or power sealed behind the Door of Blackness could still corrupt the guards and explorers outside, even without escaping. Just the mere thought of it was terrifying!
Furthermore, this corruption stemmed from the Spirit Body. To resolve it, Klein had only two solutions. One was to make the corrupted entity hold a complete secret deed ritual as he used the powers above the gray fog and the Sun Brooch to complete a purification. The other was to directly pull the Spirit Body over, using the gray fog to “cleanse” them. As he didn’t have the luxury of time, he had chosen the latter.
What could it be?
The most corruptive power belongs to the Devil pathway… That place connects to the Abyss? That’s not impossible. Based on Little Sun’s description, during the early and mid-stages of the Second Epoch, Devils often left the Abyss and were active over the land. It was only when the ancient sun god appeared, causing ancient gods to perish one after another, did they retreat into the Abyss and seal themselves in. Based on that, it’s rather normal to have an underground ancient entrance in the Northern Continent to lead to the Abyss… It can also be imagined that a castle is built with men sent to watch over it…
But the problem lies in the fact that it’s been millennia. Why would there still be an existence slamming the door? Are the Devils planning on returning? Klein made a preliminary guess.
He temporarily had no plans on exploring the abandoned castle to verify his thoughts, because it was unlikely that there would be any changes anytime soon. After all, since it was news that came from the Sanguine, he could get The Moon Emlyn to do some gathering of information to figure out the history of the castle.
Reining in this thought, Klein removed the topaz chain from his wrist and divined if the matter regarding the ancient castle was pressing. He received a negative answer.
He immediately returned to the real world and waited for the local ruler, General Maysanchez, to send over the down payment.
At two in the afternoon, Feynapotter time, Haggis, with his hair combed backward while dressed as a Northern Continent gentleman, carried a black leather suitcase with a team of guards as he knocked on Dwayne Dantès’s door.
“Please come on in.” A warm and elegant voice sounded from the inside. It was first Loenese in a Backlund accent before it was changed to the local language of Dutanese.
Haggis turned the doorknob and entered. He saw Dwayne Dantès with his white sideburns and deep, blue eyes stand up from his reclining chair while pressing down the ends of his black vest.
“Good afternoon, my friend.” This Loen gentleman with good looks and bearings took two steps forward and extended his right palm.
This time, he switched to using Loenese.
Haggis replied using the accent of a Loenese noble, “It’s my honor to be your friend.”
After he shook hands with Dwayne Dantès, he surveyed the area and chuckled.
“Is this your servant?”
He pointed at a mixed-blood youth standing behind the arms dealer. In between the lines, he was asking if he was trustworthy. After all, Dwayne Dantès hadn’t brought any servants back when he visited the general’s residence yesterday.
“Yes, his greatest strength is the ability to keep secrets.” Dwayne Dantès smiled as he pointed to the leather sofa across the reclining chair.
With two guards following Haggis, he closed the door and sat down. He then said with a smile, “I’ve heard of an Intis proverb that’s said to be from Emperor Roselle.
“He said that dead men tell no tales.”
Dwayne Dantès said with a laugh.
“Emperor Roselle also said something else:
“Corpses can speak.”
“Is that so? This is my first time hearing of this.” Haggis enjoyed conversing with a Northern Continent gentleman, so they continued their conversation for a while before he lifted up the leather suitcase beside him and opened it.
At that instant, there seemed to be overflowing golden lusters. Under the illumination from the sunlight outside, the entire room seemed to brighten significantly
Haggis then looked at Dwayne Dantes and said, “5,000 Loen gold pounds, as well as 5,000 gold coins and gold bars.
“This is the down payment.
“I’ll bring along the remaining 30,000 pounds in cash and gold the entire time, and will hand it over when the arms deal is completed.”
Dwayne Dantès scanned the stacks of cash, the gold coins, and gold bars in the leather suitcase before retracting his gaze and saying with a smile, “When do we set off?”
Haggis closed the leather suitcase and handed it to Dwayne Dantès’s servant and said simply, “Tomorrow morning.”
He paused for two seconds before saying, “Mr. Dantès, the general has a guest who would like to meet you.”
Dwayne Dantès’s expression didn’t change as he fell silent for a few seconds.
“When?”
“Now,” Haggis said without daring to show any signs of being perfunctory. “He’s downstairs.”
Dwayne Dantès nodded slightly.
“Please invite him up.”
Haggis immediately heaved a sigh of relief and left with his guards. They followed the stairwell down.
Before long, Lucca, in a simple white robe with brass lines adorning it, walked up. His silver hair had been combed very neatly.
When he arrived by Dwayne Dantès’s door, he heard a voice from the inside just as he raised his hand.
“Please come in.”
This time they spoke using ancient Feysac.
Lucca’s expression didn’t change as he naturally pushed open the door.
He then saw the middle-aged gentleman who had rather good looks and qualities from yesterday standing beside a reclining chair facing him.
And sitting on the reclining chair was a young man. He had black hair and brown eyes, with a thin, cut face. He had a cold temperament.
Lucca was taken aback as he took a step forward, entered the room, and closed the door.
After he sat down on the sofa in a composed manner, his gray-green eyes clearly reflected the young man in front of him.
“Gehrman Sparrow?” Lucca addressed him with a rhetorical question.
Gehrman Sparrow curled the corners of his mouth.
“Directly addressing others by their full name is impolite.”
Lucca nodded and said, “My apologies for my faux pas. I recall that you advanced to Sequence 5 less than half a year ago, or it might have only been three months. Yes, it should have been completed when you were in the ruins of the battlefield of gods. I never expected… that you were already a demigod. It left me a little bewildered.”
Gehrman Sparrow smiled without giving any explanations.
After a brief moment of silence, he said in an unhurried tone, “Why are you visiting me?”
Lucca calmly replied, “I don’t know.”
The atmosphere in the room suddenly turned somewhat odd. Gehrman Sparrow seemed to forget that there was an elderly man sitting opposite him that needed him to speak again.
Lucca indiscernibly nodded and said, “This is the thing: I made a prophecy by chance not too long ago. In that prophecy, I will be in a rather thorny situation in the future. And one of the people I met with over these few days will help me deal with it.
“I’m not sure if it’s you, but I’d rather be safe than sorry. So I decided to meet you and get to know each other.
“My name is Lucca Brewster, a clergyman who serves the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. I’m presently in charge of various matters in West Balam.”
Gehrman Sparrow nodded and said, “Not bad. I now know you. I don’t believe I need to introduce myself, right?”
“Of course,” Lucca thought and said. “You should be a Bizarro Sorcerer. I recently received some intel that there has been some reshuffling among the Secret Order in Intis.”
He didn’t see Gehrman Sparrow reveal any looks of shock. This powerful adventurer, who was famous across the Five Seas, said after a moment of silence, “Zaratul has returned.”
The look in Lucca’s eyes changed immediately before being restored to normal.
Then, he stood up and nodded.
“Since we’ve gotten to know each other, it’s time we bid farewell.”
After saying this, he walked to the door, twisted the doorknob, and left the room.
Sitting on the reclining chair, Gehrman Sparrow watched as his figure was concealed inch by inch by the wooden door until he completely disappeared. Then, he chuckled.
“What a charlatan.”
“Yes.” Dwayne Dantès, who was standing beside the reclining chair, found a seat and sat down. Then, he picked up a cup of tea and sipped from it.
With white sideburns and deep blue eyes, he and the thin, angular-faced Gehrman Sparrow exchanged looks and smiled in unison.
On Monday afternoon, Dwayne Dantès took out his golden pocket watch, opened it, and said to Haggis opposite him, “We’re almost arriving at our destination. I believe you and your men need some rest.”
“An excellent suggestion,” Haggis was rather agreeable.
Dwayne Dantès pointed at the street ahead.
“There’s a hotel ahead. Let’s rest there for half a day before we set off again tomorrow.”
Haggis didn’t object to it as he turned to the front and instructed the carriage driver.
After checking into the hotel, Dwayne Dantès declined Haggis’s invitation for afternoon tea by using an afternoon nap as an excuse.
Slightly more than half an hour later, above the boundless gray fog, Klein sat in the seat belonging to The Fool.
Chapter 958 Labeling
Dark red beams shot up, materializing into different figures on both sides of the long bronze table.
The unchanging silence above the gray fog was broken as the eternal palace seemed to have an additional, inexplicable sense of life to it.
Just as Justice Audrey regained her senses of her surroundings, she prepared to stand up to greet the existence at the end of the long bronze table.
At this moment, as a senior Spectator, she acutely noticed a difference:
There were two more members than last week!
One of them was a man sitting to the right of Mr. Moon. The other was a lady sitting to the left of The Hermit.
Audrey first felt happy that the Tarot Club was developing and becoming stronger, but then she kept to her professional instincts and quickly began observing
Due to where she sat, the man opposite her was much easier to observe compared to the lady two seats away from her. Therefore, she placed her attention on the man.
Black hair… Green eyes… He doesn’t wear a coat… A vest matched with a shirt… He sits a little oddly. He’s not accustomed to sitting properly… He’s probably about 180 cm tall… He has quite a desultory temperament… He’s rather tense… At one glance, Justice Audrey had “read” plenty of information from the rather blurry figure.
She then noticed something different.
The man was quickly surveying his surroundings.
Such an action wasn’t a problem in itself. Anyone who came to this strange and secret location would definitely subconsciously size up the other members and attempt to grasp their traits and general situation so as to calm down. But the problem was that the man was moving his gaze too quickly!
His gaze had swept past The Moon, The Hanged Man, and the other members without pausing.
To Audrey, this was a very clear phenomenon. It didn’t mean that the man was observing his surroundings and studying the members, but that he was finding someone!
He was looking for someone he had in mind!
Audrey instantly felt a little excited, as she believed that this newcomer knew one of the members present!
Who could it be? She observed for another second and realized that the man sitting diagonally opposite her had fixed his gaze on The World Gehrman Sparrow.
Audrey was thrilled as though she had discovered a secret. She thought in enlightenment, The newcomer is a friend of Mr. World, or it’s at least the case that they know each other in the real world. He also knows that he’s a Tarot Club member…
Or it could also be said that Mr. World had inducted him into the gathering… No, that’s not very possible. If that were the case, the newcomer would be much more certain. He wouldn’t be eagerly searching for someone he knows. He definitely would’ve placed his gaze on the other members for a longer period of time…
Furthermore, such an action also proves that he’s not a Blessed of Mr. Fool.
What is his relationship with Mr. World?
Audrey held onto her thoughts of continuing to observe as she stood up and turned to face the seat
of honor.
During this process, she took the opportunity to sweep her gaze at the new member sitting beside Ma’am Hermit.
She’s exchanging looks with Miss Magician… Her height… Xio has finally passed the test and joined the gathering? Upon identifying her, Audrey did a curtsy towards the figure shrouded in gray fog.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Just as she issued the brisk greeting, she realized something:
Mr. Fool is a little different from before.
This great existence seemed to be more one with the entire gray fog, palace, and space. “His” aura was lofty and mighty, like the sea or sky.
This feeling isn’t something that can be described with words… Mr. Fool has taken one more step to “His” awakening, allowing him to retrieve more of “His” authority over “His” divine kingdom? Audrey’s eyes darted around, feeling curious and delighted, as well as a little sense of pride.
At this moment, The Hanged Man Alger and The Hermit Cattleya had noticed the two new members. They noticed that the lady was a little short and was secretly exchanging signals with Miss Magician. She was both unfamiliar but also familiar with the Tarot Gathering. At the very least, she was unlike the man in the white shirt and black vest. He had frantically stood up only after everyone began bowing.
In addition, they sensed that the new male member took special notice of The World Gehrman Sparrow, causing them to have many guesses.
These thoughts resonated in their minds, but they didn’t express them. The Hanged Man and The Hermit completed the usual first steps of the gathering with Miss Justice.
As for The Sun Derrick, he was just happy because the Tarot Club had new members again! The Moon Emlyn had mixed feelings. On the one hand, he felt a sense of superiority being more senior compared to the newcomers, but on the other hand, he had a feeling that there were just too many messiahs for the apocalypse.
After some searching, The Star Leonard determined that the one sitting at the bottom end of the long bronze table was Klein Moretti. This was because his physical characteristics were similar to that of Gehrman Sparrow’s description.
He’s hiding his true identity… He doesn’t relax even in such a secretive gathering, using two levels of disguises. I have to take note… Just as this thought flashed across his mind, Leonard saw the girl sitting to the left of Mr. Fool stand up. Then, she led everyone into bowing.
He was taken aback, failing to react in time. He stood out when amongst all the standing members.
After a second, Leonard snapped back to his senses and hurriedly stood up to deliver the greeting.
Opposite him, Xio glanced at him, equating him to Fors to a certain extent.
Fors shared the same thought; however, she had equated the man with Xio to a certain extent. This was because Xio had appeared rather unreliable when they first met.
“This is The Star, and this is Judgment. Take your seats and introduce yourself.” The Fool Klein raised his right hand and casually pointed.
The name “The Star” keeps making me think that it’s the code name for a lady… As Leonard thought in exasperation, he focused and began labeling the members in the order of their introduction.
Miss Justice. Seems like a young lady, but she might’ve donned two levels of disguise like Klein… She’s rather optimistic and cheerful. Although I can’t tell the details of her attire, it appears to be very classy…
Mr. Hanged Man. Burly, restrained. He’s likely to be a straightforward but rash person…
Miss Magician. The way she looks at me is weird. From time to time, she will glance at Klein. I’ve no idea what’s on her mind. She seems rather ordinary overall with nothing standing out…
Mr. Sun. He’s very tall, but the way he speaks sounds like he’s going through puberty. Although he’s silent, he does seem rather friendly…
Miss Hermit-uh, Ma’am Hermit. She exudes a mature and staid demeanor. She’s likely a very experienced Beyonder…
Mr. Moon. Rather young and looks a little reserved. Makes me feel like I’ve seen him somewhere before, but I can’t recall it. I’ll continue observing…
Miss Judgment. Very short with very obvious traits. However, I can’t be sure if she has donned two levels of disguises…
The World. Very, very gloomy. This is likely his disguise… Well, it might also be his true nature… He wasn’t a demigod before, meaning that this gathering has no lack of Mid-Sequence Beyonders. I wonder if I’m the weakest one…
As Leonard was observing the other members, Judgment Xio Derecha was also using her powers as a Sheriff to extract the traits of the different members and keeping them in mind.
A noble lady… Sailor or a crewmember… Rather young and introverted, but it’s not serious… Rather strong. The leader of at least a mid-sized team… Arrogant, of pretty good family background… Desultory, not staid… Gloomy, terrifying…
Amidst their thoughts, the other members finished their self-introduction. The Hermit Cattleya looked towards the end of the long bronze table and said with a bow, “Honorable Mr. Fool, I didn’t receive any new Roselle diary pages this time.”
Didn’t receive… Does this mean that Queen Mystic didn’t reply? I wonder what Bernadette is busy with… The Fool Klein nodded and calmly replied, “Begin the transactions then.”
As he said that, Audrey noticed the reactions of The Hermit and The Hanged Man. She realized that they had yet to notice Mr. Fool turning loftier and sublime.
Was I the only one who noticed it? Audrey darted her eyes slightly in thought, feeling somewhat poignant and a little happy.
Of course, she also knew that Ma’am Hermit and Mr. Hanged Man didn’t dare to look at Mr. Fool too much, especially the former. Most of the time, she only dared to look at the table edge in front of Mr. Fool.
Table edge… Eh, there’s an additional Card of Blasphemy! Audrey’s gaze froze before she retracted it in pleasant surprise.
With her intuition as a Spectator, she was quite certain that the obtaining of the new Card of Blasphemy was likely to be the same matter as The World Gehrman Sparrow’s mental problems but with different outcomes.
She hesitated for a moment and observed the area.
“I have nothing I need.”
Cattleya, Derrick, Emlyn, and Fors had already made preparations and were about to advance; therefore, they didn’t have any requests. Likewise for Alger who was still digesting his potion.
Instead, it was Leonard who had the desire to purchase a mystical item. However, with no one showing him an example, he was momentarily unsure how to begin. All he could do was divert some attention to considering Mr. Fool’s need for Roselle diaries.
After selling Tinder, he wasn’t lacking in money. Furthermore, having had the experience using Creeping Hunger, he realized that having a powerful mystical item was rather useful.
At this point, Fors looked at the silent Xio before looking opposite her.
“Mr. Hanged Man, I have a material that I wish to be made into a mystical item by that Artisan.”
She was referring to the ancient wraith powder that Xio had.
Alger shook his head.
“That Artisan has been controlled by some members of the Rose School of Thought who believe in the Primordial Moon. That’s all I know. The subsequent matters have been left to Ma’am Hermit to handle.”
Rose School of Thought… Primordial Moon believers… Left to Ma’am Hermit to handle… Leonard and Xio looked around and suddenly realized that the gathering they were participating in wasn’t as loose as they imagined.
They were secretly traversing through the shadows of the world!
Chapter 959 Even Newcomers Are Different Amongst themselves
Cattleya turned her body slightly to the side and looked at The Magician.
“It’s a little complicated. I suggest that you wait for another one to two weeks. I’m unable to promise anything. All I can say is that there should be someone to help you create the mystical item when the time comes.”
Should be someone… It also means that it might not be the original Artisan… Does this mean that she’s planning on nurturing an Artisan for herself? Or could it be that she’s thinking of a way to turn the original Artisan into a Sealed Artifact, using a machine to create machines? Hmm, Ma’am Hermit is indeed an experienced Beyonder… Leonard listened quietly while doing some analysis. It was the first time he was this serious during a meeting.
“No problem.” Fors had the utmost confidence in Ma’am Hermit. After all, she had already obtained the Mythical Creature’s blood and was likely to undergo a qualitative change in time.
At this moment, she heard The World say with a hoarse voice, “If this matter requires my help, you can get my help.”
To Klein, the Mother Tree of Desire’s abnormal interest in the gray fog, as well as Emperor Roselle’s warning to “be careful of the moon,” which made him, who was determined to figure out the secret of transmigration and the door of light, take note of matters involving the Rose School of Thought and the Primordial Moon believers more than ever before. Furthermore, the Artisan was now involved in both matters.
Cattleya never expected The World to offer his help. After some silence, she nodded slightly.
“Alright. If I’m unable to handle it, I’ll seek your help through Mr. Fool.”
She had deliberately said “through Mr. Fool” to inform the two newcomers that the Tarot Club had a magical way of contacting one another. There was no need for them to be stumped or be in a dilemma in such aspects. It was something they would understand in due time.
As the pirate admiral with the highest bounty across the Five Seas, and as a pirate crew leader of hundreds of subordinates, she wasn’t doing this solely out of goodwill, nor was she worried that the two newcomers would affect the progress of the gathering because of excessive questions. Instead, it was a way to assert dominance in front of newcomers.
Of course, unless time was of the essence, leaving Cattleya no time to set up a ritual, she would in fact rather summon Gehrman Sparrow’s messenger than trouble Mr. Fool.
Seek help through Mr. Fool… Xio vaguely understood something and held back her urge to look at Fors.
Seek help through Mr. Fool? Leonard’s thoughts raced quickly as he made a guess.
Seeing that someone had begun, he relaxed a little and deliberated for a few seconds. Then, he said, “I need a mystical item.”
“What kind?” Audrey answered at the perfect time to prevent an awkward atmosphere from descending upon the area.
Leonard verbally showed his indecision and subconsciously replied, “I don’t know…”
He only had such a plan, but he hadn’t thought carefully into the details. He only realized that there was this possibility after being pulled into the gathering
Doesn’t know… Is he an idiot… The Fool Klein, who knew Leonard’s desultoriness and casualness, resisted the urge to laugh and criticized him inwardly.
Seeing everyone’s gaze fall on him with mixed expressions, Leonard immediately felt embarrassed as he hurriedly added, “I mean there are no limits on the type. As long as it’s geared towards offense, has rather stealth-oriented attributes, and lesser negative side effects, it would be fine by me.”
This was to boost his Nightmare’s control to its full extent. At times, he could control a target by himself while Pallez Zoroast controlled the mystical item, giving the dazed opponent a lethal strike. Once he became a Spirit Warlock, with a natural spirit or wraith or shadow sealed in his teeth to aid him, he could do two or even three things at a time.
After Mr. Star finished his explanation, Alger didn’t harp over the details. He asked, “Roughly what level is needed?”
“Somewhere around a Grade 2 Sealed Artifact but slightly stronger. Uh, corresponding to Sequence 5 or 6.” Leonard had habitually described the item using the parlance of an official Beyonder before switching to more common terminology.
At that instant, a thought flashed across the minds of Audrey, Cattleya, Alger, and Xio: Mr. Star is an official Beyonder, or at least he once was!
From their point of view, although Beyonders that didn’t belong to any official organization would at times use the concept of grades when describing Sealed Artifacts, they wouldn’t consider using such a vague description when precision was needed in expressing their thoughts and requests. One would often choose a method of explanation that was more direct and easier to understand.
Therefore, the conclusion easily appeared.
This way, things turned way more interesting.
Uh, Mr. World is actually very familiar with an official Beyonder… How did they get to know each other? Why would he rope in an official Beyonder into the Tarot Club? Audrey didn’t say a word as she maintained her state as a Spectator while enjoying herself.
At this moment, Alger tersely acknowledged.
“A mystical item at Sequence 5 costs at least 9,000 pounds. For one that matches your request, it can typically exceed 12,000 pounds.”
Very frank… Leonard nodded.
“I understand.”
After hearing his reply, Klein nearly facepalmed as he sighed inwardly.
A-aren’t you showing your hidden card to Mr. Hanged Man by doing so?
I dare bet that if he has something suitable, the price will definitely be above 12,000 pounds!
Aside from the 7,000 pounds from Tinder, Leonard still actually has other savings… With the guidance of a grandpa from the Marauder pathway, he has likely amassed quite a bit. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to purchase Tinder…
I get it. He’s not afraid of being fleeced, because he still can purchase from the Hermits of Fate. He can compare the traits and prices from both sides… But the problem is that gathering happens once every half a year. It’s totally not at the Tarot Gathering’s pace…
At this moment in time, Klein couldn’t help but consider selling items to the dear poet that had repeated effects or were of little use after becoming a demigod.
He then heard Mr. Hanged Man reply in a deep and calm manner, “Alright. I’ll keep an eye out for you.”
“Okay.” Cattleya and the other members expressed their stance as well.
Following that, there weren’t any transactions, allowing the gathering to automatically enter the free exchange segment.
Without waiting for Mr. Hanged Man to inquire, Derrick raised his hand and said, “I’m already back in the City of Silver. The chief has informed me that we will begin another round of preliminary explorations of the Giant King’s Court shortly.
“Does he mean that I should make use of this time to advance to become a Priest of Light?”
Giant King’s Court? Explorations of the Giant King’s Court? Leonard cast his gaze to the pubescent youth one seat away from him in surprise.
From what he knew, the Giant King’s Court had already been destroyed long ago in the Second Epoch. Pallez Zoroast, as an angel, had already said that it had vanished from the rivers of time.
To his surprise, The Sun of the Tarot Club was about to explore the area, but none of the members were astonished!
Yes, not one of them. Leonard subconsciously looked at Miss Judgment who was also a newcomer, but he realized that she was apparently aware of this and had remained rather calm.
This… Miss Magician has privately kept Miss Judgment up to speed. Only Leonard doesn’t know anything… The Fool Klein leaned into his seat and seriously analyzed himself.
After he pulled Leonard above the gray fog and assigned him The Star card, he had ignored him. He didn’t even write to him or introduce the Tarot Club’s general situation to him!
Compared to women, men truly aren’t meticulous with the details… Klein was just about to control The World Gehrman to explain to The Star Leonard when he saw The Moon Emlyn glance at the poet beside him and say with a rather faint smile, “The Giant King’s Court is in the Forsaken Land of the Gods.”
After saying that, he ignored Leonard’s reaction, and he said to The Sun, “Have you obtained the ingredients to Priest of Light?”
He knew that someone had only received the formula just one to two weeks ago.
“Yes, I’ve gotten it from Mr. World,” Derrick answered honestly, but he didn’t go into the details of the transaction.
At this moment, Leonard’s mind was filled with the words “Forsaken Land of the Gods” and “Giant King’s Court.” He had a feeling like he had walked out of a fantasy or myth.
He instinctively reassessed his knowledge of the Tarot Club, realizing the weight of the simple words of how “the members come from different places.”
Even the Churches of the seven deities are unable to find the Forsaken Land of the Gods, but the Tarot Club can do so. It has even roped in a member from there… Right, Azik Eggers, who I believe wields the Death card, doesn’t appear at the gathering… Apart from the members here, there are others that come directly under Mr. Fool? It’s as I first imagined. It’s a secret organization that might develop into an orthodox Church. It’s not much weaker than the Aurora Order or Rose School of Thought, and it might even be stronger in certain aspects… This is really a Divine Council… Amidst Leonard’s thoughts, Alger agreed with Derrick’s guess.
“That’s what it is.
“Exploring the Giant King’s Court is a very dangerous matter. He wishes that you quickly grow stronger to resist that Elder Shepherd’s level.”
Derrick nodded in vague acknowledgment.
“I get it. Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man.”
He then shared information about what he saw at Nois City, leaving Leonard and Xio dumbfounded. They had no idea how such a strange state and atmosphere was generated.
However, The Fool Klein noticed something familiar. He felt that Nois City and the foggy town resembled each other to a certain degree.
The walking crowd was suspected to be lifeless marionettes!
Could it be that there’s a higher Sequence item of the Seer pathway or some monster there? Klein didn’t say a word as he silently took note of Nois City.
At this moment, Xio glanced at The World and said, showcasing some goodwill, “MI9 has recently been investigating Gehrman Sparrow’s origins.”
Chapter 960 The Fool’s Sigh
Upon hearing the name “Gehrman Sparrow,” all the members on both sides of the long bronze table looked at The World. No one spoke or interjected.
They more or less knew that the crazy adventurer, Gehrman Sparrow, had once again done something huge such as killing Admiral Hell Ludwell. However, Audrey didn’t believe that this was the main reason why he would suffer mental problems.
And the way they acted made Leonard instantly realize a fact: Everyone in the Tarot Club knew that The World was Gehrman Sparrow!
Klein’s disguise is really well done… However, why does he let the other members know of his identity as Gehrman Sparrow? Isn’t it common sense to hide one’s background at such gatherings? Amidst his puzzlement, Leonard heard the blurry-figured The World reply with a hoarse voice, “What clues has MI9 obtained?”
Xio showed no shame in betraying MI9 as she replied frankly, “They have confirmed that the identity “Gehrman Sparrow’ is fabricated, and that it was sourced from Backlund.”
Indeed, he was previously known as Sherlock Moriarty. He became Gehrman Sparrow after leaving Backlund. However, Sherlock Moriarty isn’t his real identity either… Leonard subconsciously surveyed the area and realized that, although the other members weren’t surprised, they didn’t seem to show any signs of realizing it. Hence, he believed that their knowledge of Klein was only at the uppermost surface.
Under Klein’s control, The World Gehrman Sparrow chuckled and answered Miss Judgment’s information, “There’s no need to bother about such matters.”
To him, to figure out who the fake identity of Gehrman Sparrow was given to, one had to first capture Queen Mystic Bernadette, or one had to obtain news of Sharron from her. Clearly, the level of difficulty made it nearly impossible!
In comparison, if they did the same as Leonard, starting off from the events in which Detective Sherlock Moriarty was involved in, there was a chance of them figuring out more. However, since MI9 had chosen the wrong direction, Klein was happy to see them take the futile route.
Mr. World is unperturbed and very confident… Xio retracted her gaze and didn’t continue.
At this moment, Audrey deliberated and asked, “Mr. World, will you be returning to Backlund in the future? Will you still use the identity of Dwayne Dantès?”
As a qualified Psychiatrist, she obviously wasn’t going to inform the mental problems of The World to the other members of the Tarot Club. She only wanted to confirm if he would still return to the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation. That way, she could be in closer contact to him in the real world, allowing for a better checkup.
She didn’t conceal the matter about Dwayne Dantès, since the original members already knew of it. As for Mr. Star, he was clearly familiar with Mr. World. As for Xio, she had Fors to inform her ahead of time.
Ah… Upon hearing Miss Justice’s words, Leonard nearly couldn’t believe his ears as he felt a little confused.
Klein Moretti is equivalent to Dwayne Dantès?
I’ve once asked Dwayne Dantès to his face about Klein Moretti…
No, it’s impossible. Dwayne Dantès is an undying creature who has lived since the Fourth Epoch! The way he acted is sufficient proof!
Old Man said the same too!
At that moment, Leonard was unable to control his tumultuous emotions. He instinctively rejected the fact that Miss Justice had conveyed.
If what appeared here was his Astral Projection, he felt that his expressions would be rather obviousoscillating between red and white.
Opposite Leonard, Xio looked up as well, looking at Mr. World with puzzlement.
He’s Dwayne Dantès? Dwayne Dantès is Gehrman Sparrow?
I even accepted his butler’s mission… I even protected him before… I even pitied him…
He can squash me to death with one hand…
Xio then turn her head and glared at Fors.
I don’t dare to say too much about Mr. World. I could only briefly mention a little… Fors turned her eyes away in guilt as she mumbled silently. Alger and Cattleya figured out something from the duo’s reactions:
Miss Magician and Miss Judgment knew each other in the real world.
Miss Judgment had once interacted with Dwayne Dantès before, but she didn’t know that he was Gehrman Sparrow.
As a senior Spectator, Audrey noticed the abnormalities of The Star and Judgment without a doubt. Immediately, she understood that she had made too many assumptions.
Audrey, you need to reflect on this! She said to herself in embarrassment and attempted to make up for it before Mr. World spoke.
“Dwayne Dantès is a public identity. At times, it will be Mr. World, and at other times, it will be the other Blessed of Mr. Fool.”
So that’s how it is… Makes sense! Leonard’s mind stirred as he instantly accepted Miss Justice’s explanation and figured out many different matters.
The Dwayne Dantès that appeared during the period before the breaching of Saint Samuel Cathedral’s Chanis Gate was likely Klein. The periods before and after that was the other Blessed of Mr. Fool… That Death Consul? Indeed, he’s an undying creature who lived since the Fourth Epoch. Old Man’s old friend…
Yes, it might be other Blessed I’m not aware of, but their levels definitely aren’t too low… Uh, other Blessed. Does that mean Klein is also considered Mr. Fool’s Blessed?
It’s no wonder Mr. Fool said that he comes here and participates in the gathering, but the experiences are different from mine… It’s because he’s a Blessed and enjoys the benediction of Mr. Fool, so he also has the ancient aura. It’s why Old Man doesn’t realize that Dwayne Dantès is played by different people?
This explains my previous question. As a Blessed, Gehrman Sparrow doesn’t need to keep his identity a secret…
But to Judgment Xio, Dwayne Dantès being a public identity, or him being Gehrman Sparrow was not her concern. The reason why she overreacted was because, after realizing the truth, she felt embarrassed at all her various thoughts back then.
Seeing the atmosphere return to normal, Klein heaved a sigh of relief inwardly and controlled The World Gehrman Sparrow to answer Miss Justice’s question:
“Yes.
“When the time comes, there might be certain matters that need all of your help.”
When he finished the second half of his sentence, The World swept his gaze across Justice, The Magician, Judgment, The Star, and The Moon.
H-he has plans for something in Backlund? Audrey instantly understood what Mr. World was getting at. She momentarily felt excited but also a little worried.
She was excited because she was about to participate in a secret operation that all the participants didn’t seem to have any ties with, to the point of not even “knowing” each other. This was something she had always looked forward to. Her worries stemmed from whether the operation would have any threat to Backlund’s safety, or if it would bring harm to the innocent.
As for danger to herself, she wasn’t too worried. She believed that Mr. World would arrange for the mission to be held in the outskirts of the city, provide key information, or cause serious misdirection to the target, without needing any direct participation or fighting.
Emlyn was the second person to read between the lines. And this was a result of his innate aversion towards troublesome matters.
Will it be troublesome… he thought with a frown without saying a word. While the other members came to a realization, Alger took a deep look at The World Gehrman Sparrow and said, “I recently received news that the traitor of the Church of Evernight, Archbishop Ince Zangwill, was killed in West Balam. Before that, he had already become a demigod. As for the Sealed Artifact, 0-08, which he had stolen, it’s unknown whose hands it’s in. The only thing that can be certain is that the battlefield was cleared by the Church of Evernight.”
The Hanged Man is very updated on the news… It’s only been a few days… The Church should’ve kept this strictly confidential… However, there might have been other factions arriving at the square that day… Leonard was taken aback for a moment, but he didn’t provide more information.
This was the first time Audrey and company were learning about the news. They could only determine that the matter was rather important from the words “archbishop,” “0-08,” and “demigod.” But since it had nothing to do with them and there wasn’t any stimulus, they weren’t too intrigued. As for Cattleya, as she had a deep impression and understanding of Grade o Sealed Artifacts, she planned on seeking out information on this via Queen Mystic and the Moses Ascetic Order after she returned to the real world.
Amidst a brief silence, The Fool Klein suddenly extended his hand and rapped the table’s surface.
He felt that he needed to warn all the members.
In the coming years, the waves of the times would come flooding in!
Upon hearing that, all the members straightened their backs or made them even straighter before turning to the seat of honor at the long bronze table. Even the newly joined Leonard and Xio were no exception. It was almost instinctive.
Then, they heard the profound and lofty figure chuckle amidst the gray fog.
“The times have changed as a result.”
The times have changed because of this? Ince Zangwill’s matter is key to something? Although it involves a Grade o Sealed Artifact… Alger, who had shared the news, never expected Mr. Fool to place so much emphasis on it. He was momentarily unsure what to make out of it.
Leonard, who had participated in the matter regarding Ince Zangwill, felt the same. He knew how important and terrifying the Grade o Sealed Artifact was, but he never expected that what happened that day would change the times.
While Audrey and company wore blank looks, they focused fully. Even Derrick couldn’t help but take on an attentive posture.
The Fool Klein surveyed the area and said with a laugh and sigh, “Adam is one step closer to being divine.”
Chapter 961 Warning By Informing
“Adam is one step closer to being divine.”
Such a simple sentence instantly sent tumultuous waves through every member of the Tarot Club.
Other than Leonard, the other members, including Xio, who had been briefed of the important points by The Magician, immediately recalled the information regarding Adam.
Ancient sun god, City of Silver’s Creator’s son, brother of Blasphemer Amon. Suspected to be one of the eight Kings of Angels!
And this mythical figure, who had existed before the Cataclysm, had become active in the real world once again. And “He” was one step closer to being divine!
This… To make Mr. Fool sigh, it means that Adam is probably just one step short of reaching the divine throne, Sequence 0. There’s a chance that “He” might make that step at any moment. Alger subconsciously came to a conclusion as he hurriedly clasped his hands and couldn’t help but have thoughts run through his mind.
A Sequence o true god is about to be born!
There are still births of true gods in the Fifth Epoch?
This will be the first true god this Epoch?
With deities no longer able to descend upon the real world, it’s unbelievable that a Sequence o would still appear!
Alger always found himself ambitious, with him now setting his sights on Sequence 2, to become an angel. But after hearing about Adam, he still found it unacceptable.
One had to know that the last one to become a Sequence o true god was the former God of Craftsmanship, the present God of Steam and Machinery. And that happened in the late Fourth Epoch.
Since the Fifth Epoch, over thirteen hundred years, there hadn’t been any new existence reaching the divine throne!
It’s no wonder Mr. Fool said that the times will change as a result… Amidst Cattleya’s scattered thoughts, she suddenly came to a realization as though she could see the waves that marked the end of an Epoch flooding over.
Having already gathered the ingredients and being in the process of making preparations for the Sequence 4 ritual, she believed she had the chance of attaining divinity in the near future to change her existence. She was still reeling in joy, anticipation, and unease. But at this moment, she suddenly felt a baffling sense of horror. All she wanted was to communicate with Queen Mystic face to face to confirm the future.
Fors, Xio, and the other members had a myriad of reactions. On the one hand, they were shocked that Adam was attempting to achieve divinity, never expecting such a matter to happen in the Fifth Epoch. On the other hand, they were worried for their present life. After all, be it Emlyn from the Sanguine, or Audrey who lived amongst the Loen Kingdom’s upper-class, all of them lived in the Fifth Epoch, living in a situation which had more than a thousand years of history setting the foundation. They didn’t dare have any sacrilegious thoughts towards true gods. Even when facing evil gods like the True Creator, they still felt a deep sense of fear and awe, acknowledging “Their” level and loftiness. Therefore, they couldn’t believe that a god would soon appear. They couldn’t imagine what would happen next.
In their eyes, The Fool was a reawakened ancient god, an existence who originally sat at the throne of Sequence o.
One step closer to being divine… Becoming a god… Derrick was mostly excited, as though he could see hope and have a target to strive for.
To him, only a Sequence o could save the City of Silver!
Adam? Becoming a god… Although Leonard didn’t know who Adam was, just the simple words of being “one step closer to being divine” was easy to understand.
He connected it to that ordinary priest who had appeared after the battle ended and had picked up 0-08 in front of Klein.
That’s Adam? Or a subordinate of Adam? No, 0-08 is a Grade o Sealed Artifact. Only Adam, who’s very close to the divine throne, can do it personally with great certainty… It’s no wonder the battle with Ince Zangwill was easier than I expected. I thought the best outcome would be me and Klein dragging Ince Zangwill into hell together… Who’s Adam? Why haven’t I heard of “Him”… Perhaps a result of being parasitized by an angel, allowing him to know some of the secrets and developments of the Fourth Epoch, Leonard had a deeper understanding of Adam’s path to being divine. The impact he felt wasn’t too great, with most of his feelings puzzlement and curiosity over Adam’s true identity.
And at this moment, The Fool didn’t speak again or give further explanations. It was as though he was simply warning the members to make preparations for the change of the times.
Amidst the confusion and wandering thoughts, The World Gehrman Sparrow glanced at The Star Leonard and simply said, “Adam is the son of the ancient sun god, Blasphemer Amon’s brother.”
Leonard immediately jumped in fright and failed to control his expression.
He had a deep impression of Amon, and he had a deep trauma for Amon because of Old Man’s descriptions. And Adam was Amon’s brother, so it was very possible that the level of horror was likely the same between the two brothers!
The World ignored The Star’s reaction and continued, “It can be confirmed now that Adam is one of the eight Kings of Angels, titled ‘Angel of Imagination.’ ‘He’ is ranked on par with Angel of Time Amon.
“The reason for ‘Him’ targeting Ince Zangwill is to obtain 0-08 to make up any shortfalls for ‘His’ path to being divine. And ‘His’ plan succeeded.”
Angel of Imagination… Adam is a King of Angels from the Spectator pathway? Audrey instantly connected this to the Dragon King Ankewelt’s title, Dragon of Imagination!
And she had long known that mind dragons represented the Spectator pathway.
As for Leonard, another comprehension obstacle appeared before him. He had been stumped by the concept of a King of Angels, but he was too embarrassed to ask. He had planned on seeking Old Man’s help when “He” awakened.
Alger pondered over Gehrman Sparrow’s words as his expression turned slightly odd. He probed, “You seem to have witnessed the matter?”
Just as he said that, all of them heard a familiar, hoarse laughter.
After Gehrman Sparrow finished laughing, he looked at The Star and said as though it was nothing, “The murder of Ince Zangwill was committed by me and my partner.”
“…” Cattleya’s mind instantly went blank.
She could accept that Gehrman Sparrow could easily finish off Admiral Hell, but she couldn’t imagine that he would one day kill a real Sequence 4 demigod!
Cattleya quickly calmed down because, with a King of Angels involved in the battle, it was possible that a Sequence 5 could kill off a heavily injured demigod due to various coincidences. Furthermore, he had a partner.
Audrey “read” confidence from The World’s tone. She couldn’t help but ask out of curiosity, “Mr. World, have you already become a demigod?”
The World didn’t give a direct answer as he chuckled.
“In the future, all of you can entrust matters involving demigods to me.”
Every member present figured out the meaning in between the lines.
He had become a genuine Sequence 4 demigod. Furthermore, he was the kind who had the ability to kill peers at his level!
At that instant, Cattleya became abnormally calm. She tried hard to recall everything that she had seen and heard regarding Gehrman Sparrow. She was very certain that he was only a Sequence 6 before the visit to the ruins of the battlefield of gods. He relied on the glove to match a Sequence 5.
As for Gehrman Sparrow’s search for mermaids without hunting any of them, it implied that it was a requirement of a ritual. This meant that he had indeed advanced to Sequence 5 back then. His various performances after that proved this point.
Today, it had only been about three months since Gehrman Sparrow stepped into the ruins of the battlefield of the gods, but he had already advanced to Sequence 4, becoming a demigod existence. This overturned Cattleya’s understanding of the world.
She wasn’t too old, with her age being less than thirty. But to reach Sequence 5 and gain the title of Admiral of Stars, it took her about seven to eight years. It was only in the past one or two years did she have the confidence to attempt to breach the gate to become a demigod. With her starting to make preparations, she believed she was already far ahead of the pack.
Mr. World is impressive! He became a demigod so quickly! Derrick sincerely felt joy. His idolization for Mr. World grew more intense as he hoped that he could be like him, becoming a demigod at the fastest speed possible.
Audrey was both alarmed and delighted. Following that, she gained an understanding towards the abnormality in Gehrman Sparrow’s mental state.
From the looks of it, his low spirits, gloomy, and depressed feelings happened after he became a demigod. These are the negative effects accumulated from potions. It’s just like how I nearly lost control when I became a Psychiatrist…
Also, after becoming a Sequence 4 and gaining godhood, he could naturally penetrate more of reality. He then realized that he had been sleeping for a very long time. His family had passed away, making him lose his goals…
How pitiful. With his warm nature, he must’ve had deep feelings for his family and friends…
However, I’m so envious. Does being Mr. Fool’s Blessed make one advance so quickly… I also wish to become a demigod early. Mr. Fool’s mention that “the times have changed as a result” leaves me fretting…
While Emlyn and the other members were still in shock, Alger, who also shared the same feelings and felt deep envy and jealousy towards Gehrman Sparrow, had other thoughts.
As Mr. Fool’s Blessed, Gehrman Sparrow’s embroilment with this King of Angels and 0-08 matter clearly isn’t an accident…
On the contrary, it might be more reasonable that it’s a mutual plan between Angel of Imagination Adam and Mr. Fool. That will explain it!
Two mythical figures that existed before the Cataclysm. One is awakening, and the other is making an advancement, the two secretly coming together!
Amidst his thoughts, Alger had another idea:
Since Adam had obtained 0-08 and opened the door to the divine throne, what about Mr. Fool? What benefit did “He” get in this matter?
Subconsciously, Alger turned his body and slightly bowed his head to look at the seat of honor.
He didn’t dare look directly, and could only look through the corner of his eye.
Chapter 962 Being Known
Almost instantly, Alger discovered that Mr. Fool was somewhat different than before.
In the past, although Mr. Fool was distant and profound, making “Him” appear unfathomable, as though “He” was looking down upon everything from above, that was all. It wasn’t like “He” was now. Even though “He” wasn’t doing anything, he seemed to have fused with the entire space, a clear expression of “Him” being the ruler at the pinnacle level.
Sweeping his gaze, Alger saw the third Card of Blasphemy as he felt more certain of his guess.
Indeed, Mr. Fool and the Angel of Imagination Adam had cooperated to machinate Ince Zangwill’s demise. One of “Them” obtained 0-08, making “Him” take one step closer to being a god, while the other obtained the various benefits in a Card of Blasphemy and regained a substantial amount of “His” strength!
The times will change as a result! At that instant, Alger had a deeper understanding of what Mr. Fool had just said.
The other members undoubtedly noticed him turning his head, and they realized that he was looking at Mr. Fool.
After a brief moment of surprise, they made a certain realization at different speeds.
Mr. Fool was aware of Angel of Imagination Adam’s plot against Ince Zangwill from the very beginning and had sent “His” Blessed to cooperate. “He” had even provided a certain level of help!
If that weren’t the case, how could a recently advanced demigod participate in a matter that involved a King of Angels and Grade o Sealed Artifact?
If this weren’t the case, The World wouldn’t have been able to understand the situation that well, even if he had been embroiled due to all kinds of coincidences.
The obtaining of the Card of Blasphemy, Mr. World’s advancement, Ince Zangwill’s death, the meeting of Angel of Imagination Adam’s goal, these all happened in one week… This means that the relationship between them is tightly intertwined… My previous intuition was right. The obtaining of a new Card of Blasphemy and the appearance of an abnormality in Mr. World’s mental state were the different outcomes of the same matter… Audrey nodded very slightly as she confirmed her theory.
Leonard was increasingly convinced that Ince Zangwill’s matter was more complicated than he had imagined. Apart from King of Angels Adam, there were likely other important figures of similar levels appearing back then. Otherwise, Amon’s brother, the son of the ancient sun god, had no need to seek out Mr. Fool’s help. After all, no matter how powerful or terrifying 0-08 was, it was incapable of comparing with the Blasphemer as described by Old Man, as Adam and Amon were likely on par with each other.
The evil spirit that Klein pulled into the Underworld probably isn’t simple. It’s definitely not something that “being from the Hunter pathway” would be enough to describe it with… Hmm, Klein’s participation in the matter regarding Ince Zangwill isn’t solely for revenge, but is also due to Mr. Fool’s orders… As Leonard sighed, he didn’t generate any negative feelings. Instead, he was secretly relieved.
From his point of view, this was a very ordinary situation. Mr. Fool’s agreement in convening such a gathering to establish a corresponding organization while hosting it as a deity was definitely not because “He” solely wished to make the area more lively or being done out of goodwill. “He” definitely had “His” goals and needs that “He” wished Blessed like Klein or members like him could complete.
Therefore, seeking revenge on Ince Zangwill and accepting Mr. Fool’s mission wasn’t in conflict. The latter didn’t reduce the former’s meaning and importance.
As for why he was relieved, it was because Leonard believed that Mr. Fool’s clear expression of “His” goals had made it better than having everything chaotic and unknown. He didn’t need to guess or wait with trepidation.
He originally had intense wariness for Pallez Zoroast precisely because he wasn’t sure of “His” true motives.
At this moment, The Fool Klein didn’t say a word. He didn’t confirm or deny the members’ guesses and theories. Controlling The World, he made him continue, “Adam might’ve established a very secretive organization, and it has been secretly steering the development of the times.
“Many important figures you might never have expected are members of this organization. They would machinate one matter after another.
“Also, after leaving this place, do not say or write down Adam’s name, including ‘His’ title. Try not to think about such matters, because ‘He’ has the trait of ‘any mention of it will be known.’ The more you know about ‘Him,’ the more ‘He’ might know about you. This is somewhat similar to 0-08.”
After hearing Mr. World’s description, Audrey instantly recalled learning of the mysterious organization from Mr. Fool: the Twilight Hermit Order!
This made her quickly come up with a corresponding theory:
The King of Angels Adam was the leader of the Twilight Hermit Order!
The Angel of Imagination was a member of the Spectator pathway. Likewise for 0-08. Therefore, “any mention of it will be known” was a Beyonder power of this pathway at higher Sequences. Likewise for “the more you know of it, the more it knows of you”!
Impressive… But won’t this be rather noisy… Audrey momentarily looked forward to it with envy while also feeling worried and puzzled.
“Any mention of it will be known”… So the organization behind the assassination of Duke Negan, the one backer behind Qilangos was established by King of Angels Adam… Alger was first somewhat enlightened before his expression fell.
He began to suspect that the primitive island that he had previously explored was related to this secret organization. This was because Qilangos had once ventured deep into it and discovered several items. Furthermore, the final disappearance of the island had resembled the powers of the Dragon of Imagination as described by The Sun.
Putting the two together, Alger couldn’t help but come up with such a theory as he made a deeper realization that Mr. Fool’s cooperation with the Angel of Imagination had started when he and Gehrman Sparrow stepped into that primitive island!
He was more convinced that it was the truth because after the existence in that island’s ruin “awakened,” the only thing that happened was a sigh. He and Gehrman Sparrow weren’t stopped from leaving.
So that’s how it is… The way important figures set up their ploys are truly well-concealed. I didn’t notice it at all back then… The games between gods are truly complicated. Perhaps only Sequence 1 Beyonders or even King of Angels are qualified to participate… Alger sighed as he felt a baffling sense of desire.
Fors had already forgotten the mysterious organization which Mr. Fool had mentioned previously. Only when she heard “any mention of it will be known” did she recall that it was related to Duke Negan’s assassination.
However, she wasn’t concerned about this problem but something else.
Back when she was informing Xio about the general situation of the Tarot Club and the general knowledge, she had mentioned Adam’s name!
Adam has the trait of “any mention will be known”? This… Xio and I are known by “Him”? Fors instantly felt horrified as she couldn’t help but turn her head and cast her gaze to Xio.
She had learned that Adam was the son of the Creator from Ma’am Hermit. Furthermore, she had never emphasized to not mention the King of Angels’s name in the outside world!
“I-I’ve mentioned Adam in the real world,” Fors said with a clear stammer. Xio’s nerves were taut as though a venomous snake had crawled into her clothes and was sliding across her back.
Cattleya tersely acknowledged.
“No need to worry. Although not many people know of Adam and Amon, there’s no lack of them. I’ve mentioned ‘His’ name on several occasions. As long as the words you mention doesn’t involve any secrets, I believe ‘He’ will only observe you for a moment before casting ‘His’ gaze elsewhere.”
She was rather certain when saying that because, in the Moses Ascetic Order that had been pursued by knowledge, Adam’s existence wasn’t a secret. People often mentioned “Him.”
At this moment, her mind was filled with another matter. Could it be that the secret, ancient organization that Emperor Roselle joined was the one that King of Angels Adam established?
Fors hurriedly tried recalling and said somewhat hesitantly, “There were mentions involving the Forsaken Land of the Gods, the Giant King’s Court, Amon, King of Angels, and other knowledge. Would that be a problem?”
She was very happy that she had never mentioned the words “Tarot Club” or described the other members. At most, she mentioned that the gloomiest was Gehrman Sparrow. Cattleya thought and said, “At your Sequence, discussing knowledge at that level is indeed strange. However, if Adam were to delve deeper, he will realize that you’re related to the Abraham family. It’s quite normal to be aware of this information.
“What you need to pay attention to is that any major matters involving the Abraham family will require you to be wary of Adam.”
How do I be wary of him… Fors forced a helpless smile as she glanced at the seat of honor at the long bronze table. Then, she looked back at The Hermit and said, “Thank you for your analysis.”
As Mr. Fool hadn’t said anything, she decided to believe Ma’am Hermit’s words.
At this moment, Klein sighed inwardly.
Back when Cattleya mentioned Adam during the Tarot Gathering, he wasn’t aware that Adam’s name wasn’t to be verbalized, nor did he know that he was related to the Twilight Hermit Order. It was only when he entered Groselle’s Travels and learned from Ascetic Snowman about Adam being the Angel of Imagination that he grasped this point and came up with the theory.
After seeing Mr. Door’s warning from Emperor Roselle’s diary and gained preliminary confirmation, he ultimately lacked the opportunity to warn the various members. Furthermore, the way the archbishop of the Church of Steam casually mentioned Adam’s name made him believe that many people in the real world knew of Adam and that it wasn’t taboo. Furthermore, Adam might not be “His” full name. He wasn’t in a rush to guide the conversation towards this, but he was waiting for an opportunity.
Any mention of it will be known? The organization established by Adam is really impressive… Is this the target our Tarot Club is aiming at? As Emlyn reflected over it poignantly, he gained a clear picture of the Tarot Club.
He had previously been figuring out a category for the Tarot Club. He realized that it wasn’t like an orthodox Church, and it was unlike the other secret organizations. Apart from being a messiah alliance, there wasn’t anything too special. It muddled his analysis.
And today, he finally confirmed that the early development of the Tarot Club could match Adam’s organization!
Knowing 0-08’s trait, Leonard wasn’t surprised that Adam had a similar trait. He was more concerned about the organization with many important figures participating, as well as the Abraham family which Ma’am Hermit had mentioned.
He had once heard Pallez Zoroast mention: This family’s standing in the Fourth Epoch was very high!
Chapter 963 Problem with Intelligence
According to what Leonard knew, amongst the major noble families of the Fourth Epoch’s Tudor Empire, the Abraham family was ranked first. It was even stronger than the Amon family who had the Blasphemer. Of course, he couldn’t be certain if the Amon family didn’t have any members—that it was all filled with the son of god’s avatars.
Miss Magician is actually an important member of the Abraham family… Everyone here isn’t to be trifled with… Is this what’s called a gathering of protagonists? Leonard first sighed before he made a self-deprecating comment.
Derrick didn’t say a word, nor did he make any connections. He seriously listened to Mr. World’s description, as well as the conversation between the two ladies—The Magician and The Hermit-before keeping them to heart.
To him, the other members were in the outside world. Regardless of what happened, it had little to do with him or the City of Silver. Only matters regarding the King of Angels was something to be concerned about. After all, be it the Angel of Fate Ouroboros, the Dark Angel Sasrir, and Red Angel Medici, they had left traces around the City of Silver. As for the Angel of Time, Amon, he had personally visited it before, bringing about inexplicable horror.
After everyone quietened down, Derrick couldn’t help but consider certain matters.
Any mention of it will be known… How should I inform the Chief about such matters? Or is it fine not saying it for the time being? I’ll just mention that Amon is a son of the Creator, that “He” has another brother who’s of the same pathway as the Dragon of Imagination…
If the City of Silver were to encounter an overwhelming disaster, would Adam be able to hear it if I said “His” name? Can “He” enter the Forsaken Land of the Gods?
With this in mind, Derrick instantly felt somewhat ashamed. This was because, in such situations, the honorific name he should chant was Mr. Fool’s.
At this moment, The World spoke again: “Although War Angel Medici has long perished, ‘He’ isn’t completely dead. The soul ‘He’ left behind has fused with the souls of the ancestors of the two major families of Sauron and Einhorn, forming an evil spirit. During the death of Ince Zangwill, there were traces of its appearance.”
Klein had specially brought up this point to firstly pass this information to the Church of Evernight via Leonard. Secondly, it was to remind The Hanged Man to take note. After all, he had been to Bansy twice, possibly embroiling himself with the Red Angel evil spirit’s fate.
That evil spirit was War Angel Medici? While Leonard was feeling alarmed, he was taken aback. He had just guessed that Adam wasn’t the only bigwig who had been present!
Later, setting off from the titles of War Angel and Angel of Imagination, he suspected that the evil spirit was a King of Angels in its former life.
And such an evil spirit had been sent to the Underworld without putting up any resistance under the influence of the Luck Siphon charm!
Old Man’s level is higher than I previously imagined… Yes, the evil spirit must’ve been weakened by Adam, and perhaps even by Mr. Fool, before Ma’am Daly and I arrived. Otherwise, it’s not an enemy we could’ve handled… Right, what was Adam doing back then? There wasn’t any sign of “Him” during the entire battle… Could it be that there was another figure at the level of a King of Angels holding back Adam? Leonard felt tumultuous waves swishing through his heart as he forgot to observe the reactions of the other members.
War Angel Medici… “He” perished and became an evil spirit… Bansy was the place “His” descendants lived… “He” was one of the founders of Rose Redemption… Alger quickly linked up the pieces of information and learned many new things.
That mural I saw in the Bansy Harbor telegraph office must’ve been drawn by that evil spirit!
The World Gehrman Sparrow had gotten me to head to Bansy Harbor to search for traces in order to grasp that terrifying evil spirit’s location. It was to prevent his subsequent plans from being disrupted.
Thankfully, I didn’t destroy that mural. Otherwise, I might’ve caught the notice of the evil spirit…
While Alger sighed in relief, he felt increasingly alert. He planned on getting the Blue Avenger to leave Bansy Harbor and head for the northern front of the Sonia Sea to investigate the matter Mr. Fool had previously given him.
Audrey, Cattleya, and the other members listened attentively as they kept it in mind without making too many connections. This was because the matter The World was describing contained information that mostly consisted of key and rich points. And lacking the additional experiences and knowledge, they were unable to expand on the matter.
After sharing the information that everyone needed to take note of, The World chuckled hoarsely.
“That’s about it.”
After a brief silence, Emlyn straightened his back and looked ahead.
“An important figure from my kind will arrive in Backlund, and a meeting with me has been arranged.”
After a pause, and seeing how no one responded, he cleared his throat and asked, “How should I deal with ‘Him?”
“Him”… Another angel… Leonard felt numb as he noticed something: Mr. Moon had mentioned the concept of his “kind,” and he had red eyes.
Leonard was taken aback as he thought to himself, He’s a Sanguine?
Sanguine… Don’t tell me he’s Emlyn White from the Harvest Church? He had been close to Klein’s identity as a detective!
Leonard couldn’t help but look at The Moon’s side profile and figure a few more times. The more Leonard looked at him, the more familiar he appeared. He was almost certain.
Without any doubts, Emlyn noticed The Star sizing him up, just as Audrey was surprised and excited to confirm that Mr. Star had suddenly realized he knew Mr. Moon.
Did I say something wrong? That fellow, The Star, looks somewhat astonished… He knows me in the real world? Do I know him? A series of thoughts flashed through Emlyn’s mind as he subconsciously sniffed, trying to catch the scent of the new member beside him; however, the gray fog ensured that he failed.
As he surveyed the area and waited for The Hanged Man, The Hermit, and The World to provide him with an analysis and suggestion, he tried hard to recall if he had met someone like The Star.
Gradually, he felt a sense of familiarity, but he couldn’t recall who it was due to the superficial impression the person left on him.
At this point, Audrey recalled another problem:
Mr. World and Mr. Star know each other, and Mr. Star knows Mr. Moon. Then, does Mr. World know Mr. Moon?
She subconsciously sized up the person at the lower end of the long bronze table, but she failed to “read” anything of use from The World Gehrman Sparrow.
As for Alger, he turned to look at The Moon after a few seconds of thought. He said with some deliberation, “Mr. Fool just mentioned that the times are changing. Although the important members of the Sanguine might not know of the ins and outs, at their level, they will more or less sense something and make preparations.
“The reason that this important figure wishes to meet you is both a probing action and surveillance. You just need to act as you usually do, but there will subsequently be some tests and missions.”
As I imagined. A second test and mission will begin. I wonder what revelation the Ancestor has given… Emlyn nodded and said to The Hanged Man, “Thank you.”
With the question answered, Fors, who had been holding back all this while, finally spoke:
“Mr. Moon, the intelligence you gave me regarding the abandoned ancient castle was highly problematic.
“There were two ancient wraiths, but in the underground area was a door. Sealed behind the door is a powerful corruptive power. As long as one enters the region where the ancient wraiths are, they will be corrupted.”
This… Emlyn frowned slightly.
He wasn’t enraged, and he instead felt that her description was completely right.
If the person who had provided the intelligence knew that there were two ancient wraiths, he wouldn’t have ignored that door!
As a cultured and noble Sanguine, Emlyn never wished for anyone to incur any losses or harm because of his mistakes or neglect. He was rather perturbed by this as he thought and solemnly said, “I will investigate the source and provide you with an answer.”
As Fors had returned safely, she didn’t mind it too much. She tersely answered, indicating that she was awaiting the outcome.
As for being saved by Mr. Fool, with it happening once a month or even twice a month, she had already lost count. She was prepared to do anything Mr. Fool instructed her to do in the future.
After they finished their conversation, Audrey was somewhat concerned. She asked out of curiosity, “Do you know what brought about that corruptive force?”
Fors shook her head.
“I don’t know.”
With Mr. Fool not sharing any information, and how she didn’t have any Roselle diary entries to exchange for the answer to the Card of Blasphemy, Audrey retracted her gaze and attentively listened to the conversation of the other members.
After a while, the learning segment came to an end as the Tarot Club drew to a close. The members stood up and bowed at the existence at the end of the long bronze table to bid “Him” farewell.
This time, Leonard didn’t appear too slow.
The dark red light dissipated as he returned to the real world. In front of him was a Red Glove he hadn’t worn.
At this moment, a slightly-aged voice suddenly sounded in his mind:
“Whose dream did you enter a moment ago?”
Old Man has woken up… Leonard was first delighted before he heaved a sigh of relief.
He didn’t immediately answer Pallez Zoroast as he deliberated over an answer.
“Say, it is possible that, at certain times, Dwayne Dantès is Azik Eggers who’s disguised using some particular item?”
After learning that Dwayne Dantès was a shared identity, he began doubting Old Man’s original theory. This was because this Parasite had came to a conclusion based on the different appearances and auras of Azik Eggers and Dwayne Dantès. Furthermore, not every one of Mr. Fool’s Blessed looked identical to Dwayne Dantès, nor were every one of them Beyonders of the Seer pathway; therefore, since a shared identity was needed, it meant that they wielded a mystical item or Sealed Artifact that allowed them to transform into someone else. Together with the ancient aura of being a Blessed causing some interference, it wasn’t impossible for an angel to make an error in judgment.
Pallez Zoroast fell silent for two seconds before saying, “You reminded me. Azik Eggers does have a mask that allows ‘Him’ to transform into anyone.”
Chapter 964 Medici’s Cause of Death
As expected… After confirming his hypothesis, Leonard didn’t harp on the matter as he returned to the topic at hand.
“Old Man, didn’t you ask whose dream I entered?
“Yes, on the day we sought revenge against Ince Zangwill, Amon’s brother and a King of Angels appeared.”
In his mind, the slightly-aged voice didn’t immediately reply. After a few seconds, there was a sigh.
“It’s just as I expected. Matters related to 0-08 will often attract Adam.
“Thankfully, I chose to sleep ahead of time.”
Leonard didn’t have the time to ponder over Pallez Zoroast’s words as he instinctively cried out, “Old Man, y-you said ‘His’ name!”
Adam’s gaze was about to be cast over, or might have already landed on them!
The slightly-aged voice chuckled. “You actually know about Adam’s trait… However, me mentioning ‘Him’ doesn’t matter. ‘He’ will only imagine that someone else is talking about ‘Him.’ Of course, there’s no need for you to know too much. That will definitely make you occasionally think of it. Once that happens too frequently or at a close physical distance, Adam will also know of it, just like 0-08. Furthermore, 0-08’s influence is limited to a huge city, while Adam’s is the entire world.” As horrifying as Amon… Another form of horror… Leonard composed himself and forced himself to stop thinking about Adam as he ruminated over what Pallez Zoroast had said.
Suddenly, he nearly blurted out without suppressing his voice:
“Old Man, did you sleep not because you were weak, but because you were afraid of encountering Amon’s brother?”
“Ahem.” Pallez cleared “His” throat. “It was a result of both reasons, but they don’t contradict one another. After giving you the two Worms of Time, my condition deteriorated again. Under such circumstances, how am I to deal with a King of Angels and conceal my existence? I’m already old and feeble. There’s no need for such developments, so it’s almost necessary for me to hide.”
Leonard was momentarily at a loss for words and said after a few seconds, “Amon and ‘His’ brother should be older than you. The ancient sun god is an ancient god before the Cataclysm…”
Without waiting for Pallez Zoroast’s reply, he heaved a sigh of relief.
“That is to say that, because of your act of sealing yourself and sleeping, that King of Angels didn’t discover a problem with me?”
Pallez chuckled.
“No, it was discovered.”
“…” Leonard’s expression sank as he nearly looked around frantically.
He suspected that Adam was sitting in some corner, silently listening to his conversation with Old Man!
At this moment, Pallez Zoroast added, “You were very close to ‘Him.’ Do you think you can hide from a King of Angels who has accommodated the Spectator pathway’s Uniqueness?
“Besides, you likely cried out ‘Old Man’ impolitely at the most critical moment.”
Leonard was taken aback as he subconsciously answered, “…Y-you heard it?”
He suspected that Old Man had heard him but had deliberately chosen to ignore him for fear of being discovered by Adam.
“No.” Pallez’s slightly-aged voice teased, “I don’t have to hear it to know what you would do. How can I not be aware of what kind of person you are?”
Amidst Leonard’s embarrassment, Pallez Zoroast continued, “Adam definitely knows that you’ve been parasitized, but as I’d sealed myself and was asleep, ‘He’ didn’t discover who was parasitizing you. The demigods with such abilities aren’t many, but it’s also not a very tiny number.”
Is that so… Leonard instantly heaved a sigh of relief. He was most worried about having Adam see Old Man before returning to inform Blasphemer Amon.
With this in mind, Leonard raised a question he had been wondering all this while:
“Old Man, what’s a King of Angels?”
Pallez Zoroast didn’t ask where Leonard had learned of this concept as “He” simply explained, “Those that exceed Sequence 1 but have yet to become a deity.
“If we are specifically talking about the eight Kings of Angels, apart from those that meet the previous definition, they’re the ones who served the ancient sun god before the Cataclysm.”
What does it mean to exceed Sequence 1 but have yet to become a deity? How is that achieved? By accommodating the so-called Uniqueness? Leonard had the intention of asking, but he suspected that Old Man wouldn’t answer in detail. He gradually decided to first talk about other matters before finding an opportunity to raise this issue again.
He deliberated for a moment and said with a suppressed voice, “During the battle for revenge with Ince Zangwill, I faced immense adversity, to the point of not being able to look at my enemy head-on, much less use the Luck Siphon charm… When seeking your help failed, I chose to chant Mr. Fool’s honorific name and had received a response.
“After everything ended, I found myself heading for an ancient palace as though I was dreaming. It was above the boundless gray fog…”
Before Leonard finished his description, Pallez, who had been listening quietly, cut him off.
“You met The Fool?”
“Yes, ‘His’ aura is vastly deeper than the sea, loftier than the mountains. His figure was cloaked in the gray fog, preventing anyone from seeing it clearly,” Leonard recalled his encounter and described in a poetic manner. “‘He’ established an organization, holding a Divine Council-a true one-every Monday afternoon. I’m already one of the members.”
Pallez fell silent once again and didn’t say a word for quite some time. Only after a while did he say, “The Fool allowed you to tell me this?”
“Yes.” Sitting there, Leonard nodded and let out a suppressed voice into the air as he said “Old Man, do you know ‘Him?”
Pallez Zoroast sighed and said, “No, but I can roughly guess of ‘His’ origins. You don’t have to ask what it is because I won’t tell you.
“Heh heh, this might be an opportunity for you. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to become a demigod.”
Leonard turned agape before closing his mouth. He stopped mentioning the Tarot Gathering because Mr. Fool hadn’t given him permission to go into the details of other matters.
He thought and said, “Old Man, is there another King of Angels named Medici, known as ‘the War Angel’?”
Pallez tersely acknowledged:
“You can also address ‘Him’ as Red Angel. However, ‘He’ has long perished. You were even close to where ‘He’ died.”
“Where?” Leonard was surprised, but he had no impression of that happening.
Pallez scoffed.
“Are the memories of you people from the Evernight pathway so terrible? I recall that your Goddess wasn’t like that.
“Do you still remember the ruin found beneath Backlund?”
“The Tudor-Trunsoest United Empire? The place where Alista Tudor became Blood Emperor?” Leonard asked in enlightenment.
Pallez Zoroast’s slightly-aged voice resounded once again:
“That’s right.”
As Leonard tried to figure out the logic embedded in this matter, he informed Old Man of the evil spirit.
“The remnant soul of Medici fused with the two angels of the Sauron and Einhorn family, becoming a brand new evil spirit?” Pallez repeated Leonard’s words in disbelief. Following that, “He” couldn’t hide his amusement and said, “The three of ‘Them’ are absolute archenemies, the kind that can’t stand each other’s existence. To think that ‘They’ are together in death, fused as one, is truly–haha, it must be quite lively.”
Leonard didn’t know what Old Man was laughing about as he subconsciously asked, “They’ are archenemies?”
Pallez held back his laughter as he said, “Yes, the reason why Medici failed and was captured was because ‘He’ was dealing with the Sauron ancestor who had fallen into ‘His’ trap.
“It wasn’t that ‘He’ wasn’t prepared, but that was mainly focused on the Primordial Demoness’s side. Surprisingly, Alista Tudor suddenly went mad. Heh, on this matter, Amon and Adam had played a rather important role.”
That evil spirit is an enemy of Adam… Why would the Blood Emperor want to capture Medici and the two angels of Sauron and Einhorn? The place “They” perished was in the palace where Alista Tudor was trying to become Blood Emperor… “They” were the ritual materials needed to become a true god? Hmm, according to Mr. Fool, Adam is one step closer to divinity after obtaining 0-08… Is this also considered a gathering of materials? Amon is dealing with Old Man because of similar reasons? Leonard had some theories and had the urge to ask, but he ultimately held back.
He was afraid that he touched on highly secretive matters, causing Old Man to react negatively.
He planned on finding an opportunity at the Tarot Club to ask about such matters.
After a brief silence, Leonard looked at the closed door and said with a suppressed voice, “Has Mr. Fool and the Church reached a certain degree of tacit cooperation?”
“That’s the implication if no one is investigating you,” Pallez Zoroast answered in a rather direct manner.
Leonard nodded indiscernibly.
“What will they arrange me to do next?”
“Arrangement? Reward you for the services rendered and allow you to advance to Sequence 5 after you finish digesting the potion. Then, you will be allocated a Red Gloves team, and you’ll be sent to complete missions. Otherwise, they might send you to a large diocese like Backlund to be a deacon in charge of certain matters,” Pallez said without much concern.
Back to Backlund… Klein seems to be planning something in Backlund… Leonard’s thoughts were suddenly liberated.
He didn’t converse with Old Man again as he slumped against the wall and cradled his head with his hands, sitting rather leisurely.
Late at night, in the border town of East and West Balam, outside a row of warehouses.
Dressed in a formal suit, Dwayne Dantès, with his white sideburns, was holding a gold inlaid cane. After exchanging signals and countersigns with the officer on duty, he watched as the officer opened the door to the warehouse and heard him say in a relaxed manner, “It’s everything inside. Check the goods and move it yourself.
“Also, pay me the remaining amount before leaving.”
Dwayne Dantès nodded slightly and weighed the suitcase in hand. In it was 5,000 pounds in cashentirely from Maysanchez’s down payment.
At this moment, two figures were silently watching this develop two warehouses away in a three-story building
Chapter 965 Brief Crisis
On the top floor of a small building, a black-haired, brown-eyed man donning dark-colored clothes was looking down at the arms deal not far away. This man who looked about twenty-eight couldn’t help but say, “He actually got Maysanchez? Oh, Holy Lord of Storms, Alfred, if I had known it would turn out this way, we might as well have done the mission ourselves. Even if all the expenses are deducted, we should still earn at least 20,000 pounds!”
The man beside him was a young man in a black trench coat. He looked about twenty four and had a head of resplendent blond hair and blue eyes that resembled a lake. He had pretty good looks.
Being addressed as Alfred, he shook his head and said, “No, that would be too noticeable. Maysanchez’s allegiance has always been unclear. Before figuring out his take on matters, rashly discussing an arms deal with him is extremely dangerous. Dwayne Dantès is able to earn twenty thousand pounds because he dares to take the risk.”
The black-haired and brown-eyed man immediately scoffed.
“To think that Alfred Hall, who has led a few dozen men to assault a battalion with over a thousand troops, would claim that he doesn’t dare take risks!”
Alfred shot a glance at him and said, “Pagani, this isn’t the same thing. That happened because I was confident of wiping out their command center. And once there’s a lack of leadership, a thousand scattered troops might not be as formidable as a thousand pigs.
“In addition, the transaction this time is solely a test. It’s to establish communications and to set up a channel. If it’s done by us, who are we to seek out the next time? And the subsequent ones? If we keep at it, we will ultimately expose ourselves. Once that happens, it will be a diplomatic matter. Furthermore, with the deals deepening and broadening, who knows if this would incur the notice of the demigods of other factions. That would spell danger.”
“Haha,” Pagani said with a smile. “How can demigods be that free to pay notice to such small-scale arm deals? Every faction has a limited number of demigods. There are too many matters awaiting them.”
“I know. I’m only raising an example,” Alfred replied in a staid manner.
Pagani didn’t harp on the matter and turned his gaze back to Dwayne Dantès who stood outside the warehouse.
“This gentleman is said to be very generous. He donated stocks worth more than ten thousand pounds to the Church of Evernight shortly after he arrived in Backlund. Is this the early-stage investments that you often speak of?
“Also, he seems to be working at the same charity foundation with your sister. Tsk, such men are very welcome with the young ladies. He’s good-looking and has an outstanding demeanor. He’s smart, experienced, and has the artifice. He has seen all kinds of women, and he’s at the age to settle down. Alfred, you have to warn Audrey that a playboy will always be one and that one’s moral character is a flaw that can never be corrected. You can’t let the most dazzling jewel of Backlund be taken by this fellow.”
Alfred turned his head to glare at Pagani.
“There’s no need for you to show any concern about such matters. Audrey isn’t a young and clueless lady. Her knowledge of the world is far more mature than you imagine. Besides, my father and mother are in Backlund. They have the ability to prevent any nasty things from happening.”
Upon saying that, Alfred looked at the nearby arms warehouse and paused.
“Maysanchez actually sent Haggis. I’ll go greet him.”
This isn’t the best time to meet, right… Just as Pagani was about to say a word, Alfred had already turned to walk down the stairs.
Klein, in the form of Dwayne Dantès, didn’t bring any servants. He held his gold-inlaid cane and stood with Maysanchez’s representative, Haggis, outside the warehouse. They watched as crates of munitions were carried out and loaded onto carriages.
At this moment, he half-turned his body upon sensing something and looked elsewhere.
The person that was reflected in his eyes was a young man wearing a trench coat without a hat. His blond hair was combed into a slick back, and his blue eyes looked like a lake under a bright clear sky. He was tall with a good build. His every move exuded an indescribable sense of dignity. Even without any troops surrounding him, the authority he wielded was obvious.
“Alfred!” Haggis noticed the man as well when he cried out in delighted surprise.
Alfred… Miss Justice’s second elder brother… This feeling resembles that of the Arbiter pathway… Klein raised his right hand and took off his top hat to press it against his chest as a form of greeting.
After Alfred Hall greeted Haggis, he turned to look at Dwayne Dantès.
“Your character is widely spread across Backlund. Even I’ve heard of you, despite being in East Balam.”
Character? A character at making arms deals? Klein lampooned as he chuckled.
“I’m only doing things that I believe need to be done.”
Alfred nodded.
“I believe there’s no need for any self-introductions? Haggis should’ve mentioned me to you.”
“Yes, Colonel Hall,” Klein replied with a smile. “I only learned that Miss Audrey has another brother here in the Southern Continent after I arrived—that he served in the military and has rendered impressive services.”
Alfred cast his gaze on Dwayne Dantès’s face and changed the topic:
“I thought you would take the opportunity to work at the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation, but you surprised me by choosing to come to the Southern Continent.”
Klein maintained his smile from before.
“For an outsider to truly enter a preexisting circle is quite impossible just by giving donations, doing charity, and hosting balls and banquets.”
Alfred tersely answered, “Very wise.”
After exchanging a few pleasantries, he asked Haggis, “Did something happen in Cookawa? It seemed rather serious.”
Haggis squeezed a smile.
“I’m not too sure. I was hiding in an underground bunker at the general’s residence. I later heard that there was a lightning storm at Revival Square.”
“Lightning storm?” Alfred’s gaze turned towards Dwayne Dantès again.
Klein nodded and said, “Indeed. The hotel I was staying at isn’t too far from Revival Square. I did see continuous bolts of lightning striking that area. All of that happened in the day.”
Alfred’s gaze turned towards Haggis again.
“What happened to the scene in the end?”
“Most of the area was in shambles. There were marks of lightning strikes.” Haggis didn’t hide the truth at all.
Alfred nodded gently and pointed to the side before saying to Haggis and Dwayne Dantès, “I still have other matters to tend to. We can chat again when the opportunity arises.”
“See you again,” Klein politely replied. It made them appear to be at a social gathering instead of being outside a munitions warehouse.
He was watching Alfred Hall leave when his body trembled. His head made an abrupt turn to the side.
In the primitive forests that covered East and West Balam, a figure was slowly outlined with his back bent.
He had a fleshy face with slightly brown skin. His clothes were baggy, and he had a rapier by his waist. In his hand was a silver mask.
Looking to his sides, this figure straightened his body. He was none other than Admiral Hell Ludwell who had entered previously entered the Underworld.
However, at this moment, two clumps of blood-red flames were burning in his eye sockets. He looked completely different from before.
“I’m starving…” Ludwell opened his mouth, letting out a sigh that seemed to come from his chest.
He then cast his gaze in a different direction, muttering, “The owner of this marionette is over there. Fate has brought us together again.
“He has a Hunter pathway item on him. It’s perfect for replenishing myself.”
Just as he said that, a bloody mouth appeared on the left cheek of Ludwell’s face. It opened and closed as it said, “Medici, what we need to deal with first is our survival! After this marionette loses its connection to its owner, it’s no different from the dead. The remnant spirit will quickly return to the Underworld and not be able to maintain the body. And without the Underworld inside him, we will inevitably be weakened until we dissipate!”
“Yes, the most pressing matter now is to find another Gatekeeper.” Another mouth appeared on Ludwell’s right cheek.
Red Angel Medici immediately scoffed.
“Sauron, Einhorn, were the two of you women in the past? Your nature as angels has been left in the dumps because of you! That fellow was able to resist 0-08’s arrangements several times, implying that he’s definitely not simple. With a chance to lock onto him, how can we give it up? Once this marionette completely dies, things wouldn’t be that simple again!
“Besides, the Hunter pathway item on him can effectively extend our existence. Once we finish him, it wouldn’t be too late finding a Gatekeeper.”
The bloody crack on Ludwell’s left cheek immediately scoffed.
“Medici, have you sacrificed your brain to the True Creator? That fellow has clearly advanced. In our current condition, defeating a Bizarro Sorcerer isn’t difficult, but killing him is nearly impossible!”
Medici wasn’t frustrated, and instead, he laughed deeply.
“This isn’t something unresolvable. As long as you allow me to chant my Lord’s honorific name, helpers will immediately arrive. A Gatekeeper might even be automatically brought here.”
The mouth on Ludwell’s right check immediately opened and closed.
“Sauron, let’s work together to stop him and search for a Gatekeeper.”
“Alright.” The mouth on Ludwell’s left cheek didn’t hesitate to reply.
Upon seeing this, Red Angel Medici laughed.
“The two of you have fallen for it! My goal has been met. I can confirm that the two of you were previously women!”
The two mouths on Ludwell’s cheeks roared, “Shut up!”
“Humph, we’ve been merged together for two thousand years. Would we not know what tricks you’re up to? There’s no need to struggle again!”
As they spoke, the colors around Admiral Hell Ludwell instantly saturated and stacked upon one another.
He had entered the spirit world and began traversing
it.
Outside the munitions warehouse, Klein finally retracted his gaze as his premonition for danger vanished.
For that one moment, he had a baffling feeling, but he was unable to project the corresponding scene in his mind.
What happened? Klein muttered to himself. Without waiting any further, he threw the suitcase in his hand to the officer who was in charge of handing and taking over. Then, he said to Haggis, “The rest is yours. You can give me the rest of the payment.”
He was referring to the heavy case filled with gold bars and coins.
Haggis had planned on having drinks with Dwayne Dantès after the completion of the deal to celebrate its success, and to discuss any future deals. He never expected Dwayne Dantès to be in such a hurry to leave.
“Alright. It’s on the carriage,” he pointed and said.
Alfred, who had already walked quite a distance, turned his head to look over, perplexed. He wasn’t sure why Dwayne Dantès wasn’t following the predesignated procedure.
Chapter 966 Train
Seeing Alfred look over, Klein returned with a smile and nodded gently.
“I suddenly sensed some danger.”
With that said, he calmly turned around and headed for the carriage which Haggis had pointed out.
“Danger…” Alfred repeated the word softly as he warily surveyed his surroundings but failed to find anything odd.
He slowed down his pace, constantly taking note of his surroundings before returning to the nearby three-story building with out-of-the-ordinary vigilance.
Pagani glanced at the heavy-expression wearing Alfred and asked, feeling somewhat puzzled, “What happened?”
He was quite a distance from the arms deal, so he hadn’t heard their conversation.
Alfred walked to the window and looked down at the convoy that was prepared to leave after loading the munitions. He deliberated and said, “Dwayne Dantès suddenly left, saying that he had sensed danger.”
“Danger?” Pagani didn’t dismiss it as he warily looked around. He didn’t notice anything amiss even when Maysanchez’s men left the region and vanished into the darkness.
He then laughed.
“Haha, Alfred, I think you’re too sensitive. I believe it’s solely because Dwayne Dantès is a coward and was unwilling to stay here for too long!”
Alfred retracted his gaze and frowned.
“Perhaps.”
After returning to his hotel, Klein made Enzo, who had turned into a mixed-blood lad, open the suitcase in his hand. He took out the gold coins and bars one by one and did the count.
It was valued at a total of 30,000 Loen gold pounds!
Thankfully my previous agreement with Miss Messenger is 10,000 Loen gold coins. I don’t need to make any additional conversions… Sitting leisurely in the reclining chair, Klein drank the sweet and sour but refreshing Gwadar as he “monitored” his marionette’s work.
After Enzo separated the items, he took out the adventurer’s harmonica and blew into it.
Reinette Tinekerr walked out of the void with the four blonde, red-eyed heads in hand. It was as though she was constantly nearby.
Her eight eyes turned towards the pile of gold coins and gold bars that had been separated.
After a few seconds, the four heads in Reinette Tinekerr’s hand said, “Very good…” “In the future…” “Missions will…” “Cost more…”
…What’s the logic behind this? Why are you raising the price after the mission despite me paying you so quickly? Klein was taken aback as he asked with a straightened back, “What?”
Reinette Tinekerr’s four blonde, red-eyed heads nodded seriously.
“Mission…” “Price…” “Depends On…” “Your…” “Ability…” “To…” “Earn Money…”
I never expected that… Klein turned agape, but he was unable to retort. After all, such matters were solely decided by the helper. Furthermore, with him advancing to Sequence 4 and becoming a demigod, the missions that he needed her help with in the future was likely to increase in difficulty and danger. It was seemingly reasonable to increase the price.
After Reinette Tinekerr swallowed the gold coins and vanished from the room, Klein reined in his thoughts and began doing calculations regarding his current wealth.
My expenses have been quite significant recently. I’m left with 17,275 pounds in cash and 65 gold coins… This pile of gold bars is worth 25,000 pounds… That makes for a total of more than 40,000 pounds. It’s not something to dismiss in all of the Loen Kingdom. I can already buy a manor and some land for farming… Arms dealing sure is profitable…
Reinette Tinekerr needed gold coins, so whatever was left were gold bars.
Standing up and sending the gold bars above the gray fog, Klein walked to the window and cast his gaze to the north.
With the matter coming to a close, he was poised to return to Backlund.
Looking at the horizon, Klein suddenly sighed silently.
Backlund…
North Borough, Backlund University of Technology.
Audrey was touring the campus with a few staff members of the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation.
She was dressed in a simple, light-green dress. By her waist was a white, unadorned leather belt. Her blonde hair had a veiled hat with ribboned flowers that showed off her playful side. She didn’t wear any other accessories other than a silver bangle on her left wrist. She looked no different from a female student that came from a family that could only be considered middle-class.
Over the past few days, she had been to public primary schools that bordered East Borough, and she had visited the technical schools in the area around Backlund Bridge. She already knew the appropriate clothes needed for the occasion, not treating charity work as another social scene.
Her green, limpid eyes darted around slightly as she wore a faint smile as she observed the students that came and went.
Backlund University of Technology had recently sent out its acceptance letters, and it was matriculation day for the new class of students.
Matriculation should’ve happened in late-August or early-September, but as a newly restructured university, Backlund University of Technology’s entrance examinations were later than the other universities. That also delayed the results, which also meant that students that applied to the school had also participated in the examinations of other universities or might’ve already been accepted. Therefore, they had brought forward the registration work to confirm the matriculated numbers before deciding how many more students needed to be accepted.
Due to this, Audrey and the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation’s staff came to help the first batch of approved applicants to complete their matriculation procedure.
Wherever she could see, she discovered that the students on campus wore a beaming expression, and every action they made exuded obvious confidence. Their words and actions had an indescribable vigor, one that seemed to have immense hope for the future that allowed them to see light.
And this feeling was completely different from the few public primary schools that Audrey had experienced in the past. The students there were either boorish and noisy or silent and gloomy. A common trait of theirs was being uneasy and confused. Whenever they encountered strangers of status, they would be filled with trepidation. Their eyes were dull, lacking the spirit that youths ought to have.
I really wish those kids will have a chance of receiving higher education and be like the students here where they can work hard for a better future… As Audrey sighed silently, she swept her gaze to a male-female duo who were likely siblings.
The elder brother had clearly stepped into society and started working. He wore a silk hat and wore a rather thin black formal suit. He appeared to be in his thirties and had the air resembling a civil servant.
He had borrowed a rather old camera from somewhere and had placed it on a tripod. He gestured for his younger sister to move and adjust her pose as he searched for the best angle.
The sister was about seventeen or eighteen, and her black hair simply cascaded down. Her brown eyes had a look of exasperation, but she didn’t say a word as she seriously listened to her brother’s instructions.
Such combinations were everywhere on campus. Some of them had parents and their child, while others were groups of friends.
What a beautiful scene… Audrey looked away and continued proceeding forward.
It was a square, and in the middle of it was a decommissioned steam locomotive. Its massive body was standing there proudly, adding industrial vibes to the Backlund University of Technology.
Whoosh!
The behemoth-like steam locomotive spewed out smoke as it hauled its long body into the platform before slowing down a stop.
A mixed-blood, seven- or eight-year-old girl who looked like a doll, held her mother’s hand as she waited in a long line. She asked her father, who was similarly mixed-blood with Loen and Balam heritage, about Desi Bay.
Amidst her shuffling, she saw a gentleman with white sideburns and a top hat holding a gold-inlaid cane. He had a servant with brown skin as he walked towards first-class.
The servant looked around curiously and said, “Sir, the recent situation is different from what I had imagined. I thought the people from Balam would lead tough and difficult lives, with squalid, chaotic, poor, and repressed surroundings. But there was none of them. We even drank Gwadar and smoked East Balam cigarettes. There were even some people who could afford bikes. Uh, as you know, although I have Balam blood in me, I was born in Backlund. I’ve never been to the Southern Continent. Of course, my Dutanese is still not too bad.”
The very noble middle-aged gentleman chuckled and waved his cane.
“That’s because we only went to the cities and regions that aren’t too bad. The saddest people of Balam are in the villages, in the plantations. The rest take up residence around the factories, creating slums. We never had a chance to see them.”
As though sensing the girl’s notice, the gentleman with his deep blue eyes and his servant looked over and gave a warm smile.
The corners of their lips clearly curled up, revealing eight teeth before they nodded gently, looked away, and continued on their way.
Before long, the girl and her parents boarded the steam locomotive and found their seats.
When the whistle sounded again, the girl saw a man with dark brown skin, soft facial features, and red lumps on his cheek walk over with his head bowed. His hand pressed on his hat as he quickly walked down the aisle and headed for the head of the train.
The man knocked on the partition before quickly entering the operator’s compartment and said to the train driver, “All the train attendants have been swapped with our men. The bridge ahead is where the sacrifice will be held.”
With a thick mustache, the train driver nodded and said, “May God be satisfied with the sacrificial items on this train.
“Let’s hope we can gain eternal life in the kingdom.”
Whoosh!
The steam locomotive drove under a bridge before cruising past a huge bridge. After a long trip, it finally arrived at its destination, the pier.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com
The doll-like, mixed-blood girl was somewhat sleepy and was no longer as lively as before. Under her parents’ lead, she followed the crowd and inched towards the door.
There were a few attendants at the door who were helping some of the passengers remove their luggage.
When the girl and her parents walked past, these attendants curled the corners of their lips and revealed eight teeth, showcasing a warm smile.
After the girl jumped onto the platform, she looked back at them subconsciously. She saw figures standing outside the door, discussing something. Among them was the train conductor, as well as the man with the lumps on his cheek.
A second later, these people turned their heads over and curled the corners of their lips, revealing eight teeth.
The girl retracted her gaze and skipped along as she left the platform with her parents.
Chapter 967 “Revelation”
Cold winds blew across the platform at night, causing the hanging gas lamps to sway.
The light of dusk stretched and shortened from time to time in this scene, allowing the steam locomotive that was silently parked on the tracks to oscillate between being cloaked in shadows or escaping the darkness. It had an indescribable sense of gloom and death.
At this moment, a squad of black-and-white checkered policemen entered the platform. Under the lead of the railway company’s duty manager, they walked to the huge train that appeared old.
“For some reason, after the passengers disembarked, all the train staff, including the train driver, returned to the carriage and never came out again. I s-sent people to look for them and get them out to have some rest, b-but they quickly ran out looking like that had been inflicted with a disease. All they could do was hysterically shout, ‘they’re all dead,’ ‘they’re all dead’!” The railway duty manager in a blue coat held a lamp, walking as he briefed the police about the situation.
From his stammering and trembling body, the police could easily tell the extreme horror in him. It was as though a sudden tap on his shoulder would literally cause him to jump and abandon everything to rush for the exit.
His emotions infected the police. All of them held their hands to their waists as they pressed onto their holsters.
Tap. Tap. Tap. The leather shoes hitting the solid, hard ground left reverberating echoes. The police followed the duty manager and warily entered the front carriage.
Inside the carriage, there were two people sitting in each row. They were distributed to the left and right, and they stood away from the windows. At that moment, they were leaning against the backs of their seats, motionless.
Through the illumination of the gas lamps outside and lanterns in their hands, the inspectors leading them very quickly recognized the scene before him. Here were the staff of the steam locomotive. They were wearing blue uniforms that differed for men and women, and they were sitting in different seats in silence. Their faces were pale and their eyes wide open. Although there wasn’t any sounds of breathing, the corners of their lips were curved up, revealing eight teeth.
Everyone present felt their hair stand up upon seeing the uniform smiles as they subconsciously held their breaths.
This was an extremely bizarre and terrifying scene. All they wished was to turn around and leave, beginning investigations only when it was bright!
The leading inspector drew two deep gasps before he instructed the constables beside him:
“Go confirm if they a-are dead…”
Upon saying that, he glanced at the duty manager.
“Follow him and see if there’s anyone missing or excess people included.”
“A-alright, Officer,” the duty manager said with a trembling voice.
As he and the constables ventured deeper into the carriage, the other policemen drew their revolvers and remained on high alert.
In an unbearable silence, time slowly ticked by until, finally, one of the constables stopped at the end of the carriage, turned around, and shouted, “It’s confirmed. All of them are dead!”
The railway manager stuttered immediately after him, “There are two missing. The train driver and the train conductor…”
The inspector calmed down significantly when he realized that nothing had happened all this time. he thought and said to all the constables, “Maintain the corpses’ present state and await an autopsy.
“Meanwhile, split into two teams. One team is to head to the other carriages to search for the train conductor and driver while the other team is to check the scene for clues and relevant information. Once the sun rises, we will begin investigations starting with the train personnel and the passengers who were previously on board. We will search for any commonalities and peculiarities.”
Although many passengers didn’t present their identification documents when purchasing tickets, the inspector believed that it was possible to find people who had registered themselves and learn from them of any abnormalities on the train or passengers worth paying attention to.
Just as he said that, a biting cold wind stirred, blowing through the carriage.
When all of this came to an end, the inspector was about to emphasize his orders when he suddenly noticed something amiss.
The steam locomotive staff members who were in their seats still had their eyes open with their whites showing and their faces pale. However, their mouths had closed at some point in time and were no longer showing their eight teeth.
Inside a luxurious hotel room, the wall lamps shone brightly onto the carpeted region where a desk stood.
Klein had transformed into Gehrman Sparrow and was sitting on a single-seater. He had his left leg crossed over his right.
Beside him was Enzo who looked like a native. In front of him stood a row of cultist marionettes.
They were the people involved in attempting to make a sacrifice on the steam locomotive—the man with the lumpy cheek, the train conductor and the train driver.
They had circled from different streets donning different looks to gather here.
“Who made you do the sacrifice?” Klein asked in a deep voice.
After advancing to Sequence 4 and becoming a Bizarro Sorcerer, not only was he able to read the thoughts of his marionette’s superficial consciousness, he could also use the increased control of Spirit Body Threads to do things similar to spirit channeling.
Of course, the higher the level of the marionette, the poorer the effects of the spirit channeling.
After a brief silence, the conductor who was clearly Loen with rather thick body hair said blankly, “It’s a revelation from God.”
“Which god?” Klein received the porcelain teacup from Enzo and took a sip.
The train conductor replied in a daze, “God is God. There are no others.”
Klein lowered his cup and asked, “How did ‘He’ reveal ‘His’ revelation? What was said exactly?”
The conductor instantly turned reverent.
“He’ gave a revelation through a divine item, requesting us to sacrifice many lives to pleasure ‘Him.’ In return, ‘He’ will give us eternal life in ‘His’ kingdom.”
Sacrifice many lives… Compared to the Numinous Episcopate, the Rose School of Thought prefers doing such things. They have always been infamous for blood sacrifices… But to have eternal life in God’s kingdom is closer to the Numinous Episcopate’s beliefs. Of course, I can’t eliminate the possibility that it was fabricated… Klein pondered for a moment and asked, “What divine item?”
The train driver didn’t reply as he glanced at the man with the red, lumpy cheek.
The man then took out an item from an inner pocket.
It was a cloth doll of shabby craftsmanship with curved eyes and mouth.
“God will issue us commands at a specific time through it. I bought it at a flea market,” the man with the lumpy cheek said slowly without any perturbation in his tone.
This… Klein instantly thought of many possibilities before getting Enzo to take the cloth doll and scrutinize it carefully, but he didn’t discover anything odd.
With his experience, this meant that the problem wasn’t with the doll. That meant that there were two possibilities: First, someone was using the doll as a decoy while acting as a deity nearby. Second, it was a truly secret existence who had specially labeled the item to send a revelation.
If it’s the former, the train attendants’ death would’ve been discovered, and preparations would’ve been made… If it’s the latter, perhaps nothing has been detected… Klein contemplated for a moment and made Enzo place the cloth door on the desk in front of the window.
He then stood up and instantly transformed into another train attendant and stood with the row of cultists.
Similar changes happened when Enzo returned.
After an unknown period of time, the night grew deeper.
Suddenly, on the desk bathed in crimson moonlight, the cloth doll with curved eyes and mouth moved its limbs and slowly stood up.
Chapter 968 “Descending” Saint
The cloth doll turned its lifeless eyes before its body stood up straight. It looked towards the area that the crimson moonlight failed to illuminate. There, the man with the lumpy cheek and the other cultists had been standing quietly, but at this moment, they bowed their heads, raising their arms as though they were praying, piously listening to the “revelation.”
About two to three seconds later, the cloth doll finally stood up straight. Just as it was about to open its tongueless mouth and produce a voice that didn’t belong to the “body” it was in, all its movements suddenly turned sluggish, as though it was a highly-rusted robot.
Hidden amongst the cultists, Klein had seen a strange spirituality thread extend from the cloth doll. Without any hesitation, he began controlling it!
Inside the wall lamp-illuminated room, the lights dimmed instantly. The doll with curved eyes and mouth instantly lost the support that seemed to arise from having a skeleton before slumping to the table, motionless.
Amidst the flickering street lights that were more than a thousand meters away, Klein lost control over the blob of Spirit Body Threads. The power that descended with the help of the doll took less than two seconds to escape out of his range!
Whoosh!
A biting-cold wind swept up inside the room as the rug with tables and chairs above was suddenly tugged, sending the man with the lumpy cheek and most of the other cultists tumbling. Only the disguised Klein had jumped up in time to avoid the accident.
Of course, Winner Enzo stood perfectly fine at the border of the rug, completely unaffected.
Whoosh!
Amidst the cold wind, the rug rolled up and bound the few cultists and covered their noses and mouth tightly, gripping their throats.
Meanwhile, the fountain pens on the table had their caps removed autonomously before shooting forward, stabbing into the neck of the man with the lumpy cheek. They left no gaps in the dense array of pens.
A wooden chair exploded as its splinters swept over without sparing any of the remaining cultists.
Near the wall, the pipe of a wall lamp cracked, causing the gas inside to whistle out.
The cloth that draped the sofa rose up, tied itself into a robe, and wrapped around the train conductor’s throat. A few of the floor tiles flew up, stabbing a few cultists from below.
Instantly, all the items in the room were filled with offensive capability as though they were attempting to kill all signs of life inside.
Klein tried to dodge, but his shirt, pants, belt, coat, and hat seemed to have a life of their own. They forcefully locked him down on the spot.
He hurriedly opened his mouth and let out a sound: “Pa!”
He had mimicked the sound of snapping fingers.
Scarlet flames surged out from his clothes, instantly blanketing his body and removing the restraints
At this moment, the cloth on another sofa rose up as though it was draped over someone.
This strange scene reflected in Klein’s eyes immediately as he trembled and turned stiff. He had been possessed by an evil spirit!
The flames that soared up from before hadn’t extinguished. They were burning away his clothes and flesh, only to reduce him to a pitch-black paper figurine.
Behind this paper figurine was a pattern covered with feathers. It was a surreal and illusory feeling.
This was the mutated paper figurine that had been tainted with Artificial Death’s aura!
Klein knew that there were only two situations that were possible for the doll to mutate. One was that the entity disguising as a god was nearby and had sensed the deaths of the cultists; hence, preparations were made via a deliberate descent, laying a trap for the antagonist. Another was that the one using the doll was indeed some secret existence. “He” wasn’t aware that the sacrificial ritual had been foiled and descended at the predetermined time to give the next round of “revelations.”
And regardless of which situation it was, it meant danger. Therefore, how could Klein perform unprepared?
Based on the characteristics of a descent or the possession of the doll, he had already placed the paper figurine, which had mutated because of the corruption of Artificial Death’s aura, in the iron cigar case. He had also maintained the level of his marionette at the level of an ordinary person in order to lure the target into possessing him!
At this point, the possession target of the “god” that the cultists worshiped had gone from Klein to the Death Paper Figurine! As the scarlet flames swept about, the pitch-black paper figurine ignited as a pale-white color spread abruptly, tinged with a slightly dark green color.
A rather painful grunt sounded as a transparent afterimage flashed across a window tinted with the crimson moonlight.
Almost at the same instant, the items that came “alive” inside the room fell to the ground, returning to their lifeless state. As for Enzo, flames were swirling around him.
At this moment, in the port city north of the Southern Continent, the residents were enjoying the comfort and warmth of their home and family at night. They didn’t notice that their glass windows and the surfaces of the wall lamps would dim before quickly returning to normal.
Alongside this dimming environment, the flames in the fireplace either intensified or dwindled. The remnants in the kitchen were ignited and snuffed out.
During this process, the glass windows in that room dimmed the most, and the fluctuations in the flames kept happening. However, the believers in the room were praying to the Primordial Moon, paying no notice to what was happening.
After an unknown period of time, the crimson moonlight brightened a little, as though covering the entire city in a light veil.
Such brightness quickly returned to normal as a scarlet red flame flared up on a silver candle on a dining table.
Enzo walked out of it as his body and face rapidly changed into Gehrman Sparrow.
Just moments ago, at the instant when the crimson moon brightened, he had lost his target.
Not only possessing the Beyonder powers of a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Wraith pathway, but they can also borrow the power of the crimson moon… Regarding these two aspects, one of them is only possible with a Sealed Artifact or mystical item… Klein muttered silently and came to a preliminary judgment.
After the demigod who possessed the doll had been corrupted by the Death Paper Figurine, he had believed that he had the chance to take his opponent down. To his surprise, the enemy’s strength and means available to them were more varied and potent than he imagined.
The only thing he could confirm was that it wasn’t an angel, as the strength and level were far inferior to one.
Just as this thought flashed through his mind, Klein left the dining room and entered the activity room. There were a few believers praying to the Primordial Moon.
Unlike the cultists on the steam locomotive, they knew who they were praying to, as though they were more formal members of the parish.
One step. Two steps. Three steps. Klein entered the room in an unhurried pace before they turned their heads when they noticed him.
With the powerful illusion power of a Bizarro Sorcerer, they treated Gehrman Sparrow as an oracle that had descended upon them. They saw a bright moon halo at his head.
The believers plopped to their knees in devout prostration.
Klein didn’t beat about the bush as he asked in a deep voice, “Who was the saint you met previously?”
Although one of the believers was puzzled, he still respectfully answered, “Oracle, it was Shaman King Klarman.”
Shaman King Klarman… That’s a familiar name… Ah right, the author of that Book of Secrets… Isn’t he long dead? He was alive in a time over a millennium ago. Saints of non-special pathways have no way of living that long… He joined the Rose School of Thought but still believes in the Primordial Moon. Through some means, he has extended his life? Or could it be that his Sequence alone affords him a long life? Klein’s mind whirred and recalled the origins of the name “Klarman.”
A sailboat was docked by the pier as the faint moonlight illuminated the cabin’s interior.
A figure with frizzled black hair with white streaks in them walked out of a mirror. He wore a back robe with crimson patterns. He had wrinkles that were neither too deep or shallow on his face. His eyes were bloodshot.
At this moment, on the skin he exposed, such as the back of his hand, his pores had expanded, producing white feathers that were stained with pale yellow oil.
This elder’s expression was somewhat warped as if he was enduring pain.
He quickly sat on the bedside, bowed his head, clasped his hands, and silently chanted.
In his jarring voice, his forehead slowly cracked apart, revealing a red full moon that seemed to be embedded in it!
The moonlight dispersed and cloaked the elder, causing the white feathers on him to contract and recede into nothingness.
But at this moment, his abdomen bloated up as though it was filled with liquid.
Finally, his clothes, together with his skin, tore apart as a blob of flesh and blood covered in white feathers flew out onto the deck. After squirming for quite a while, it rotted and died.
Phew… The elder looked up and slowly exhaled. His bloodshot eyes were filled with puzzlement.
He muttered softly, “Death’s Blessed?
“But Death is no more…”
Early in the morning, the Church of Storms’s Mandated Punishers, who had taken over the case of the mysterious deaths of the steam locomotive’s staff, had received new intelligence.
The missing conductor and driver, as well as a few suspicious passengers, had been found!
Before long, this Mandated Punisher team followed the clues and found their targets.
They were silently hung outside a building in a row.
“This is a provocation!” The Mandated Punisher’s captain growled through clenched teeth.
But after they lowered the corpses and carried out their investigations inside the room, they saw that these people had been piously praying to the Primordial Moon in the activity room, holding a rather diabolical ritual.
“…Apprehend all of them!” The Mandated Punisher captain issued a command after a second of surprise.
The believers of the Primordial Moon seemed to regain their reason as they tried to resist. However, they were quickly suppressed, either dying or being injured in the process.
The Mandated Punisher captain surveyed the area and inexplicably said to his peers, “They didn’t notice the row of corpses hanging at their doorstep?”
A member of the Reader pathway thought and said, “Those corpses might’ve been left there to guide us to investigate the area.”
The Mandated Punisher captain calmed himself down and nodded in thought, “Which Church’s demigod passed by?”
Chapter 969 Duke
Backlund, West Borough, within the Odora family’s villa.
Emlyn White, who had been summoned, took off his hat and coat and entered the activity room to wait.
In this room, there were a few other Sanguine members who had been called by name to meet the important figure. After surveying the area, Emlyn picked a spot to sit in, right beside a man with a nose so high that it almost seemed deformed.
Adorning his cut face was brown hair and red eyes. He held a comic in his hand, reading through it aimlessly.
He was none other than the Sanguine who had provided Emlyn with the information about the ancient, abandoned castle in Delaire Forest. His name was Ernes Boyar, a viscount.
Emlyn had planned on visiting this viscount in the next couple of days, but he never expected to bump into him here. After some careful consideration, he said in deliberation, “Your Lordship, I would like to know where you obtained the intel regarding the ancient abandoned castle in Delaire Forest.”
“Why? Did your client say that there weren’t any ancient wraiths?” Ernes Boyar moved his gaze away from his comic and shot Emlyn a glance.
“No, not at all.” Emlyn didn’t provide an explanation as he stubbornly emphasized his question again. “I’m just very curious of the source. It doesn’t seem that simple.”
Ernes Boyar closed his comic and nodded slightly.
“It’s not a secret. I learned of it from Lord Nibbs. To be frank, I’ve never heard of this before. I find it hard to imagine that there’s such an ancient castle in Delaire Forest.”
Lord Nibbs… Emlyn instinctively had some thoughts arise in him.
It’s another test…
But isn’t such a test too dangerous? It even needed Mr. Fool to resolve it… Emlyn frowned slightly as he recalled the details he had contemplated previously. He probed, “Your Lordship, then why didn’t you explore that ancient castle? I remember you being an archaeologist. And during this process, you’ll be able to obtain the corresponding Beyonder ingredients of an ancient wraith.”
“Lord Nibbs told me that it’s very dangerous. One shouldn’t approach it unless they’re at the level of Earl.”
“…” Emlyn’s mouth gaped as his expression fell into a daze.
He then held back his anger and asked with a suppressed voice, “Then why didn’t you warn me?”
Ernes laughed.
“Isn’t it obvious?
“How can a location with Beyonder creatures present, one that’s known by us Sanguine, still exist if not for special reasons?”
Emlyn fell into a daze as Ernes added, “Normal reasoning should be like this: Ancient wraiths might exist in some place in Delaire Forest. People have encountered it before, but they were unable to find their origins.
“This means that finding those ancient wraiths is a very difficult and troublesome affair. The time cost exceeds their value, which allows them to live to this day.
“I thought you’d have easily discovered the problem with this reasoning. Likewise for your client. If they had chosen to take action, they must’ve had possessed the corresponding confidence.”
At that instant, Emlyn felt that Viscount Ernes made plenty of sense, and he could hardly rebut him. He believed that it was because he and Miss Magician were too foolish, resulting in her slamming headfirst into danger. It had nothing to do with him.
The next instant, Emlyn felt embarrassed and frustrated, filled with anger towards himself.
Finally, Emlyn figured out another problem:
Regardless of whether the intel exposes any danger or not, Ernes Boyar should’ve clearly informed me of this point because figuring out the level of danger, the source of danger, and how the danger manifested itself. It held immense importance in the subsequent exploration, one that can’t be missed!
He did it on purpose! Emlyn came to a final conclusion as his scarlet eyes narrowed. He raised his chin and said, “Indeed. It’s easy to tell, but I’m more curious about the danger lurking in that ancient abandoned castle.”
Ernes picked up the black tea that nearly resembled the color of blood and sipped it.
“I’m not sure either. Lord Nibbs didn’t mention anything.”
Emlyn’s expression sank. Just as he was about to make a derisive remark, he suddenly saw Odora Cosmi walk into the activity room and look at him.
“Emlyn, it’s time for the meeting.”
“Alright.” Emlyn reined in his emotions and pressed onto the bottom half of his vest, standing up unhurriedly.
Following him down the stairs underground, he finally couldn’t help but softly ask, “Baron Cosmi, who am I actually meeting? How should I address ‘Him?”
Cosmi, who looked like a middle-aged gentleman, didn’t hide the truth. He replied with deep respect, “Duke Olmer.”
Duke Olmer… Emlyn subconsciously straightened his back and cast his gaze to the lamps on the wall. He appeared to use the reflection of the metal surface to check on his appearance.
“He” was one of the three dukes that held up the Sanguine, an ancient powerhouse who existed before the Cataclysm. His title was “Round Moon,” with an age exceeding three thousand years. He had once followed in the footsteps of Ancestor Lilith!
Without a doubt, this was synonymous with the history and glory of the Sanguine!
After passing several secret doors, Emlyn and Cosmi arrived inside a metal-gray hall.
The ground and walls were filled with green grass, flowers, and grain. Insects were crawling between the plants, making Emlyn feel as though he had left the city and arrived somewhere rural. He felt life thriving all around him.
Such a scene didn’t seem too odd, but on careful inspection, there were many strange points.
The grass had mouth-like crevices with fibers flying out of them to capture the insects. The flowers used their leaves as hands to harvest pollen for themselves. The grains were heavy, occasionally emitting wailing from inside. There was a myriad spectrum of extraordinary insects. Some had snakes for heads, others birds.
These things grew lusher the closer it was to the middle of the hall. Surrounding the area was a grave filled with exuberant spirits.
Cosmi faced the grave and reverently bowed.
“Your Grace, Emlyn White is here.”
“Good afternoon, Your Grace.” Emlyn didn’t don his usual arrogance and was, in fact, a little flustered.
Inside the grave, a mellow voice which didn’t betray its owner’s age chuckled.
“A very outstanding young Sanguine.
“Cosmi, you may leave for now.”
“Yes, Your Grace.” Cosmi bowed in response and left the metal-gray hall that was filled with freshness.
Emlyn stood there, listening to the mellow voice from the grave.
“In the morning, Nibbs informed me that you obtained the Artificial Vampire Beyonder characteristic that corresponds to the viscount title?”
“Yes, but it has been corrupted and requires purification.” Emlyn hadn’t mentioned the need to remove the mental corruption in the Beyonder characteristics, because he believed that it was a trivial matter to the Sanguine. At the very least, Baron Cosmi had previously confirmed that it was possible.
Olmer tersely acknowledged.
“Very well. I’ll personally purify that characteristic.”
“He” paused before saying, “Although the Sanguine enjoy a long life, we will still mature and grow old. There will be new births and deaths. Regardless, nurturing young members is a necessity for any race. As for the excellent talent and outstanding abilities you have recently showcased, they have made you a target we place great importance on. Therefore, I personally came to meet you to give you some tests so as to expedite your growth.” Excellent talent and outstanding abilities… Emlyn raised his chin slightly higher once again.
He then sighed inwardly.
Indeed, just as Mr. Hanged Man determined, there will be a test and mission, as well as an interview…
Amidst his overflowing emotions, Emlyn replied reverently, “I’m always prepared.”
“Not bad,” Olmer’s mellow voice sounded from the grave. “Your next mission is to find the key members of the Rose School of Thought that are hiding in Backlund. There are very few clues for this, and many situations will require you to carry out the investigation by yourself.”
Rose School of Thought? They have a grudge with us Sanguine? They seemed to be taking in some believers of the Primordial Moon? Emlyn actually knew quite a bit about the Rose School of Thought via the Tarot Club, but he deliberately hid this without showcasing it.
“Apart from taking in believers of the Primordial Moon, they have in their possession one of the holy artifacts of us Sanguine. It was something left by the Ancestor. We need to retrieve it.” There was a solemnity in Olmer’s voice.
Left by the Ancestor… Holy artifact of the Sanguine… Emlyn didn’t hesitate to say, “Your Grace, I’ll work hard to find the key members of the Rose School of Thought in Backlund.”
Olmer’s voice turned mellow.
“Very good. Get some of the intel from Cosmi in a while and seek out an incisive point.”
Emlyn was already eager to do so, but he still restrained himself, asking in deliberation, “Your Grace, do you know about the abandoned ancient castle in Delaire Forest?”
“You wish to head there? It’s very dangerous,” Olmer said from inside the grave.
Emlyn didn’t explain as he directly asked, “What kind of danger?”
Olmer chuckled.
“That ancient castle might be older than me, even older than Delaire Forest.
“I do not know who built it. I only know that there’s something sealed underground, and it hides an immense secret.
“Any creature that approaches it will be in danger of being corrupted by the force within. We once imagined that it has something to do with the Abyss, but a Devil suffered corruption after being thrown into the ancient castle as well, turning crazy and chaotic from his cold and cruel demeanor.”
Then why didn’t you attempt to open the seal to figure out the situation? Emlyn mumbled inwardly but didn’t say a word.
Olmer didn’t speak further as “He” ended the conversation and dismissed Emlyn.
In the evening, Backlund was covered with dark clouds as a drizzle began falling.
Emlyn White wore a hat and walked under a sheltered veranda, his scarlet eyes locked onto Viscount Ernes Boyar who was browsing some antique stores.
He was upset that Ernes had given him incomplete intelligence, so he had subconsciously tailed him after leaving the Odora villa.
But after a while, he felt lost. He hadn’t figured out how to deal with Ernes or how severe a lesson he should teach him.
Chapter 970 Talent at Soliciting Donations
After blankly following Ernes Boyar for a distance, Emlyn White gradually abandoned his thoughts.
He glanced at the area beyond the veranda as the downpour grew in intensity. He couldn’t help but think, How should I punish Ernes? Although he had done so because he likely followed orders or a cue, it’s still despicable!
As for Lord Nibbs… I presently do not have the ability. But wait, once I become a marquis or a duke, I’ll definitely make him pay the price!
Miss Magician has already completed her exploration of the ancient abandoned castle. I’m not sure if Lord Nibbs had sent Sanguine to monitor the area… From her tone, description, and the feedback given by Mr. Fool, there was probably no monitors… Could it be that Lord Nibbs didn’t send any Sanguine to the vicinity of the ancient castle? But what’s the point of such a test? Or could it be that they missed it because of some problems?
Amidst his thoughts, Emlyn White felt that he needed to get someone to discuss the matter of punishing Ernes Boyar. He was severely lacking in such experience.
Subconsciously, the first candidate of choice that came to him was The Hanged Man. This senior member of the Tarot Club was shown to be extremely experienced in various matters. He was extraordinarily reliable and had never left the other members disappointed.
After hesitating for a few seconds, Emlyn struck down this choice. This was because this matter involved the Sanguine’s internal test. To consult the Tarot Club members before he obtained an answer damaged his pride and overall image of the Sanguine!
By the same reason, he eliminated The World as a choice.
Of course, he believed he could guess the suggestion that The World would give: Kill him!
There’s no need to go that far… Emlyn mumbled inwardly. As he aimlessly tailed Ernes Boyar, he began expanding the candidates to the real world.
Then, he realized he didn’t have anyone to choose from. He almost had zero friends.
Eliminating his parents who were Sanguine as well, he only had two or three people in mind. They were the Harvest Church’s Father Utravsky and Detective Sherlock Moriarty, who had a mysterious background and a myriad of means at his disposal.
Sherlock hasn’t returned after leaving Backlund. Sigh, I can only seek out Father Utravsky tomorrow. But I can’t be that direct… Emlyn quickly made up his mind. He walked past Ernes Boyar, who entered a watch shop, and headed for the end of the veranda where there were several rental carriages.
Getting in the carriage, he felt the wheels turning. He casually glanced out the window and saw more raindrops striking the glass, drawing out trails that streaked down.
In his blurred vision, carriages drove past.
Audrey retracted her gaze from the rainy scene outside the carriage and glanced at her lady’s maid, Annie, before communicating with Susie silently.
The look in her eyes, her expression, and her not obvious body language said: We’re almost home. I’m a little nervous.
On the ground, Susie shook her tail, raised her paw, and adjusted the gold-rimmed glasses hanging by her neck. Together with the changes in the colors of her Ether Body and Body of Heart and Mind, she expressed herself:
Don’t worry. That Ma’am Escalante, who’s a psychiatrist on the surface, is only a Telepathist. She won’t be able to see through your lies.
Audrey nodded gently and watched her carriage enter the Hall family’s luxurious villa and stop in front of the sheltered foyer.
Ever since joining the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation, she had begun spending less time at home. She had originally planned on meeting Ma’am Escalante from the Psychology Alchemists at 22 Phelps Street in North Borough, but since Mr. Dwayne Dantès had left for the Southern Continent and wasn’t in the foundation, there was no need for that.
In the study she called her own, Audrey met Ma’am Escalante Oseleka who had black hair reaching her waist and a baby face.
“I must apologize. I’d been busy meeting up with friends after returning to Backlund. My subsequent joining of the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation has delayed my meeting with you until today.” After leaving Susie outside, Audrey elegantly bowed to express her attitude. In fact, this has been deliberate. By dragging out their meeting for about a month, her digestion of the Psychiatrist potion and advancement to Hypnotist became rather reasonable. It was the progress one would expect from a genius and nothing else.
Escalante returned the greeting without much thought.
“I heard that you have been busy with children who desire knowledge. Your virtues are more dazzling than diamonds.”
As Audrey gestured for her to sit, she walked to a single-seater and tersely acknowledged.
“Those children are in situations I’ve never seen before. There’s often a voice inside me that’s urging me to do something. Ma’am Escalante, if you’re free, you can join me and the staff of the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation to go visit the different schools. There, you will get to see what most children in the world are experiencing.”
Having said that, she chuckled as though being self-deprecatory.
“I apologize. I’ve recently been accustomed to kick-start such topics. It’s because I wish for more nobles and the wealthy to involve themselves in such charities. I hope they can donate more to help even more children.”
After hearing Audrey, Escalante replied somewhat uncomfortably, “I will do so. I’ll also donate some money to the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation.”
“No, I’m not forcing you to donate. This has to be an action that comes from the heart, and something voluntary. I only wish for you to take a look and then inform the people around you of these children’s plight and their possible futures. This includes the members of the Psychology Alchemists.” Audrey shook her head, rejecting Escalante’s suggestion.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com
“Alright.” Escalante first nodded gently in agreement before feeling that there was something ridiculous in this matter: Miss Audrey’s true motives were to solicit donations from the Psychology Alchemists.
But this was a secret, extraordinary underground organization!
This was no different from soliciting donations from the Aurora Order!
Audrey didn’t continue discussing matters related to the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation. Instead, she said, “Ma’am Escalante, I have something I’d like to inform you of.”
“What is it?” Escalante “read” the solemnity, joy, and pride from her actions and emotions.
Audrey smiled and said, “I’ve already become a Hypnotist.”
“…” At that moment, Escalante suspected that Audrey had hypnotized her.
Although she knew that Audrey had obtained the Hypnotist potion formula previously, how long ago was that?
“You should be able to determine that I’m not lying,” Audrey said with a smile.
Only then did Escalante snap to her senses as she asked in surprise and doubt, “You seem to have some extraordinary encounter?”
“It’s to have the courage to make use of matters,” Audrey said things that couldn’t be any truer.
Escalante frowned and said with some hesitation, “You wish for the Sequence 5 potion formula?”
“Yes. What do I need to do, or what price needs to be paid?” Audrey didn’t hide her motives.
Escalante looked at the beautiful, blonde, and green-eyed lady in front of her and deliberated.
“This isn’t something that’s up to me to decide. I will report it and try to arrange for you to meet with Hilbert and Stephen.”
She was referring to psychologist ad jewelry designer, Hilbert Alucard, and furniture merchant, Stephen Hampres.
Clearly, in this group of Psychology Alchemists members, Escalante was in a subordinate position.
Audrey wasn’t surprised by Escalante’s reaction, but this didn’t mean that her handling of matters wasn’t without a problem.
A Sequence 6 Beyonder who had the wish to advance was someone that required deep importance to be attached to in any secret organization. This was even the case with the orthodox Churches. They were people who were qualified to meet high-ranking members directly!
This also meant that, after advancing to Hypnotist, Audrey was already an elite in the middle-ranking members of the Psychology Alchemists. Her next goal was to become a quasi high-ranking member. The person she needed to meet was a councilor of the Psychology Alchemists’ Council, and not Hilbert or Stephen.
As her thoughts flashed across her mind, Audrey deliberately showed some of her displeasure.
Escalante acutely noticed this and hurriedly explained, “Meeting Hilbert and Stephen is to confirm your condition before a councilor meets you.
“In fact, with your present level, you should be leading a team and recruiting new members. But with your identity, status, and daily environment, we have canceled that plan, afraid that it would influence your normal day-to-day life.”
Councilor… I wonder how many councilors from the Psychology Alchemists there are in Backlund… Could it be the royal family’s consultant, Hvin Rambis? Audrey nodded in thought and said, “I can understand that and will await your arrangements.”
She then diverted the topic and asked with a curious look, “Ma’am Escalante, do you know what’s the name of the Sequence 5 potion of the Spectator pathway?”
Seeing this blonde, green-eyed, young noble lady taking on such a demure pose, Escalante silently heaved a sigh of relief.
“I’ve once heard Hilbert mention that it’s called Dreamwalker.”
Dreamwalker… This is somewhat different from what I imagined. Or it could be that “dream” is just an analogy. To be precise, it should be Subconscious Walker? Audrey didn’t conceal her contemplation and analysis before directing her questions to psychology and various information.
After having Escalante stay for dinner, she sent the lady to the door where she got on a carriage.
At this moment, it was dark outside with gales roaring and rain pouring.
Amidst the pouring rain, howling winds, and the dark night, a steam sailboat hybrid was cruising through the safe sea route in the Berserk Sea with tourists on board.
Klein had already left the Southern Continent and had returned to Desi Bay as Dwayne Dantès.
Amidst the shaking ship, he suddenly woke up, got out of bed, and headed to the window of his first-class cabin’s living room to look outside.
Amidst the downpour, three huge strange pure-black sailboats were silently cruising over.
Hanging on their sides were lanterns with three black sails on masts almost a hundred meters long.
And on its deck stood a mottled stone chair that was two to three meters high; its back facing the cabin. No one was sitting on it.
It was the Black Emperor-symbol of the King of the Five Seas, Nast!
Chapter 971 Restraint
On the observation deck of the liner, the bugle was sounded. It tore through the obstacles put up by the wind and rain, awakening all the passengers on board.
Unable to dress up in time, they could only don a coat or their pajamas, rushing barefoot to the window to observe the situation outside.
Half of the passengers quickly saw a gigantic sailboat that didn’t adhere to common sense. They saw its three pitch-black sails and the blob of pale flickering yellow amidst the dark environment.
Together with the howling winds, spattering rain, and the moonless and starless night sky, many passengers felt as though the ship was approaching them from hell, bringing with it an inexplicable sense of horror and dominance.
After a brief pause and frenzy, a name surfaced in their minds: Black Emperor!
Anyone who had been out at sea for some time, or people who lived in port cities in the various colonies, more or less knew the existence of such a pirate ship!
“Sigh, may the Storm be with you and me.”
“May the Goddess watch over us!”
“Holy Lord of Storms!”
As the passengers subconsciously made prayers, they were filled with horror and helplessness.
These passengers knew very well that the owner of the Black Emperor had the highest bounty on the Five Seas. In a particular sense, he was the King of Pirates, and was a powerful figure who could remain alive despite the campaigns of the various fleets from different nations. He was definitely not someone the cannons and crew of a liner could resist.
This meant that they were about to fall into the hands of pirates!
Many women couldn’t help but imagine being raped by the pirates and being sold to unfamiliar lands. Some trembled while others collapsed to the ground. Some rummaged for daggers or revolvers; it was unknown if they wanted to resist, or if they were unwilling to face the worst outcome. Having failed to find weapons, some moved a clothes rack to their side.
The men didn’t react any better. Apart from a number of them drawing weapons in a bid to organize themselves to resist, the remaining froze in a daze or sought places to hide. Other cursed the darn liner and the King of the Five Seas.
Finally, the captain’s voice boomed into the ears of every passenger via the broadcasting equipment or something else.
“Silence! Don’t be afraid!
“The owner of the Black Emperor has his own code. He’s not like other pirates. His subordinates can only plunder for items and wealth, nothing else!
Such words were repeated a few times as the panicking passengers finally calmed down and no longer exhibited such horror.
Compared to the outcomes they had imagined, being able to live and not be raped was an excellent outcome.
Almost a minute late, a number of passengers were overwhelmed with sadness and cried upon realizing how their hard-earned savings would be wiped out.
Some of them were doing business through loans. If they were unable to pay their loans, it was possible that their family would end up on the streets, relying on the workhouses for survival.
Upon having this thought, they hurriedly took action and hid their wealth in all kinds of hidden compartments, hoping to keep as much as they could from the pirates. After doing this, they held their weapons tight, prepared to fight the pirates to the death at critical moments.
Even feral beasts would fight back when cornered, why not humans?
At this moment, many of the pirates on the Black Emperor were waiting by the broadside according to their orders. They were prepared to jump onto the prey once the distance was closed.
Their second mate, Horror Viscount Bird Mustang was holding a telescope as he observed the liner opposite him without much thought. He was inwardly calculating how much longer before the two ships met.
This pirate, whose bounty had exceeded ten thousand pounds, wore an Intis-styled shirt with complicated patterns on his sleeves and collars. He donned a dark red captain’s attire, as though he was awaiting the commencement of a ball, and not a pirate attack.Read the next chapter on our vipnovel.com
Suddenly, his vision blurred and he could no longer see the liner!
Bird Mustang hurriedly searched with his telescope, but regardless of the direction he aimed it at, there was nothing but stormy waves and red-headed sea eagles who enjoyed hunting fish during storms.
Such a huge liner had vanished!
The light in Bird Mustang’s eyes flickered as he failed to make an accurate judgment.
“Where’s the ship?”
“Where did such a huge ship go?”
“It was still around!”
The pirates on deck also noticed something amiss as they exclaimed.
A ghost ship? No, there aren’t any ghost ships with such a make. This is a steam and sail hybrid that got popular in recent decades… An illusion? Someone had hidden a liner with a large-scale illusion? An illusion at this scale has to have been done by a demigod… Bird Mustang’s thoughts raced as he retracted his telescope and headed for the cabin.
During this process, the distance he traveled seemed to distort. In about eight steps, Bird Mustang covered quite a sizable distance and arrived in front of the captain’s cabin. He reverently bowed and said, “Earl Nast, something abnormal has happened with the hunt.”
On the Black Emperor, King of the Five Seas Nast continued having himself addressed as an earl, as it was a title conferred upon him by Emperor Roselle.
Of course, he had publicly announced that it was a matter of time before he established a pirates’ kingdom, becoming a duke, king, or even an emperor.
After a brief silence, a solemn voice sounded from the captain’s cabin:
“Circle around it.”
“By your will!” Bird Mustang didn’t ask why as he directly accepted the order.
Of course, he could imagine the reason.
Be it an illusion or not, to make such a huge steam and sail hybrid liner vanish from the scrutiny of hundreds of pirates, it was definitely not something a Low- or Mid-Sequence Beyonder could accomplish. The ship definitely had a demigod or a powerhouse wielding a demigod-level Sealed Artifact!
And to clash with an unknown demigod for an ordinary liner was definitely an irrational act. Even if the Earl of White Maple Nast, as the King of the Five Seas, he wouldn’t do such rash acts unless there was something worth fighting for.
From this angle, the demigod was only hiding on the liner and had not launched any counterattack. This also implied that he didn’t wish to clash with the Black Emperor and the King of the Five Seas. Therefore, he had only exhibited his existence for shock and awe purposes.
Bird Mustang immediately got the sailors to leave the broadside and turn the Black Emperor around.
At this point, a huge and heavy red-headed sea eagle suddenly flew out of its flock and headed for the Black Emperor, spiraling above the ghost ship.
Amidst the pirates’ confusion, the red-headed sea eagle looked down upon the deck and spoke deeply in a human’s voice:
“I wish to meet the Earl of White Maple.”
Bird Mustang was taken aback for a second before he cast his eyes at the cabin.
King of the Five Seas Nast’s solemn voice sounded again. Instead of directly answering the sea eagle, he instructed his subordinates, “Let him in.”
Bird Mustang immediately followed the order as the sea eagle swooped down in the storm. Its body gradually changed and turned into a humanoid form.
When it landed on the deck, it was no longer a red-headed sea eagle, but a man with a tall top hat and tuxedo. His face wore a feathered mask.
Bird Mustang’s eyes dilated slightly as though he was trying to take in the figure clearer.
But no matter how much he observed it, he was unable to discover anything abnormal about this exaggerated man. It was as though there wasn’t a red-headed sea eagle from the very beginning.
A few seconds later, Bird Mustang’s pupils dilated even more because he saw the figure’s side profile when it walked past him.
This man, who appeared like he was an invitee at a banquet, was very thin. His side profile was about the width of two fingers!
At that instant, Bird Mustang felt as though he was seeing a walking paper figurine, but it was also slightly thicker than one!
A monster… He gulped with great difficulty as he watched the terrifying demigod walk towards the cabin.
The pirates on deck quickly retreated and leaned against the shipboard as though a nightmare had just walked past them.
To them, this abnormally proportioned man was something they had never seen before. It was more harrowing than the many monsters they had seen in the past.
At the third story of the cabin, outside the captain’s cabin.
Klein held the handle, twisted it, and opened the door.
The reason he had made himself appear so strange was partially due to having no choice, but it was also partially deliberate. The former was because the red-headed sea eagle wasn’t big enough, so after creating the clothes and mask, there was no way to create a normal human’s body, even without the innards. The deliberate choice was because he was beginning to try out his theories on acting as a Bizarro Sorcerer. He had some ideas regarding this:
The term “Sorcerer” wasn’t key. What was key was to use the methods of a sorcerer to appear bizarre!
With a light creak, the dark black door opened, revealing the interior of the captain’s cabin.
Candle lamps drooped down from above, with 41 on the left and 40 on the right in an asymmetrical manner. At the end of it, a black platform rose up, surrounding an iron-black chair.
King of the Five Seas Nast’s figure was relatively normal. He was slightly taller than 1.9 meters, unlike the nonhuman form which resembled a giant that Klein had previously encountered.
He was still wearing a miniaturized crown with a black robe with silver ends. He had a squarish face with slight wrinkles. He had a short black mustache underneath his chin, and his black eyes swirled with a red glow. It made one bow their heads without realizing it.
“I’ve never met you before,” Nast said in a deep voice, “Mr. Bizarro Sorcerer.”
Klein took off his hat and bowed.
“You know me now.”
Nast made his voice which made Spirit Bodies tremble resound inside the captain’s cabin.
“Speak. Why are you visiting me?”
“Emperor, I wish to know of your impression of Emperor Roselle. Everyone knows that you and your father have met ‘Him’ in the past far more than once,” Klein replied without being affected.
Nast swept the paper figurine-like demigod as his dark red light brightened significantly.
“Have a seat first.”
Before he finished his sentence, Klein felt a potent suppressive force on him. His body involuntarily sat on a chair beside him.
However, he was only here as a marionette. With a flick of the Spirit Body Threads, the figure that was thin as a book had quickly restored its balance.
Chapter 972 Nast’s Memories
With the pressure relieved, Klein casually pulled a chair over and placed it by the door, sitting opposite King of the Five Seas Nast with the entire hall separating them.
Although the Pirate King was more than 1.9 meters tall and was sitting on a black platform, allowing him to look down in a domineering manner, Klein didn’t play second fiddle in this encounter. He wore his tall top hat again.
After a brief silence, Nast, who had the official title of Earl of White Maple, said with a solemn tone, “Give me a reason why I should answer your question.”
Klein’s thin body casually leaned back as he said, “You will not need to hear the same request when you have something you need to trade with me in the future.”
The dark red light flickered in Nast’s black eyes as he said, “I basically know all the saints active in this world, but that doesn’t include you.”
Klein caressed the feathered mask on his face and laughed. Without answering, he asked in return, “Have you met Zaratul?”
“I’ve met ‘Him’ twice in Emperor Roselle’s palace. I’d also interacted with quite a number of Secret Order members,” Nast replied with a calm and direct but extremely domineering tone.
Quite a number of Secret Order members… You should introduce me to them when the opportunity arises… Klein couldn’t help but quip.
He then smiled and said, “I’ve also met Zaratul.”
Nast raised his hand to stroke his short black beard. His already tall figure seemed to burgeon, making the mood in the captain’s cabin even gloomier and repressed.
After a few seconds, he stared at Klein from above and said, “My impression of Emperor Roselle is very simple:
“No one is more suitable than ‘Him’ to be the Black Emperor.”
He didn’t explain what “Black Emperor” meant or pointed to, ignoring if the demigod opposite him understood or not.
Is that so… From this King of the Five Seas’s words, although the emperor’s diary implied that he made up his mind only in his later years to switch to the Black Emperor pathway and make preparations, he had long had such inclinations. He had unconsciously exhibited it and set up the situation ahead of time… Klein thought in enlightenment.
He believed that Nast’s impression of Emperor Roselle was limited to that. After all, they had only met a few times. Hence, he switched topics.
“In the emperor’s later years, did ‘He’ get you or your father to do something secret?”
Nast’s crown shook a little as he replied, “Someone had once asked me the same question.”
Klein laughed and asked with a bold guess, “Bernadette?”
“Yes.” Nast held the two sides of his black throne with his hands. “Back then, she was very young and immature to ask such a question. With Emperor Roselle’s level in his later years, compared to handing something secret to me and my father, what could be kept more secret than doing it ‘Himself?”
This is implying that I’m as immature as Bernadette back then… Klein sighed and said, “To people who are concerned about this, one wouldn’t abandon even the slightest sliver of hope.”
This was also why he wished to meet the King of the Five Seas after concealing the liner.
He was now trying to find clues to the door of light above the gray fog in the real world. Apart from confirming who the third transmigrator was, he had to delve deep into Emperor Roselle’s matters. This was a necessary decision!
The dark red glow in Nast’s eyes contracted and expanded.
“What’s your relationship with Emperor Roselle?”
Klein thought and said with a sigh, “We can be considered old friends.”
After all, they had been above that mysterious door of light, and the cocoons they were in were neighbors with only a thin obstacle in between them. They had been hanging there for centuries or even millennia.
This was a connection that stemmed from reality, and psychologically, having read so many of the emperor’s diaries, Klein had long treated the emperor as a fellow countryman. He shared the same feelings for home and sense of identity with him.
Nast stared at the thin demigod who sat by the door before he retracted his gaze and solemnly said, “Any more questions?”
Klein was already prepared. He asked in an unhurried tone, “Do you feel that there was anything abnormal about Emperor Roselle in his later years?”
The slightly wrinkled Nast remained silent for quite a while before saying, “I don’t know enough about ‘Him,’ so I wasn’t able to notice anything abnormal.
“The only thing that made me feel odd was that when me and my father met ‘Him,’ ‘He’ would stand at a floor-to-ceiling window facing west. He would stare into the distance. This would happen in the morning, noon, and the evening. And that room wasn’t the only one with a floor-to-ceiling window.”
“West… Into the distance… the Fog Sea?” Klein seemed to mutter to himself as though seeking confirmation.
He recalled that the emperor’s diary had mentioned of a mysterious primitive island, and he recalled the Abyss that hid somewhere in the Fog Sea.
Nast nodded slightly and said, “That was my guess as well.”
Phew… Klein silently exhaled. After some consideration, he stood up and said, “I’m done with my questions. Please pardon me for my intrusion. “Your Lordship, I wonder if I can help you in a transaction?”
He was fulfilling his promise.
Nast fell silent for two seconds and said, “Help me find the Card of Blasphemy that corresponds to the Black Emperor.”
For an instant, Klein suspected that the Pirate King was testing him, but he immediately felt that an unknown demigod had little to do with the Black Emperor card. He said with a smile, “I’ll try my best.
“However, the questions from before aren’t worth a Card of Blasphemy. If I can obtain it, I’ll trade you for the information inside it. Of course, I might only provide clues to that card.”
Nast caressed the armrest of his iron-black throne and said in a deadpan manner, “So be it.”
Klein took off his hat again, bowed, and turned to leave before returning to the deck.
Under Horror Viscount Bird Mustang and company’s gaze, he raised his arms.
His body rapidly contracted as the feather mask on his face spread out. In just two or three seconds, his entire person became an ordinary red-headed sea eagle.
This sea eagle immediately flapped its wings, flying into the dark storm, vanishing from the sights of the pirates of the Black Emperor.
That’s a demigod… Bird Mustang looked into midair and sighed.
Although making a further advancement at Sequence 5 increased the inclination towards madness and a loss of control, making it highly possible for Beyonders to fail their advancement, the title of being a demigod remained attractive. As long as one successfully took the step, they could attain godhood, allowing their life to undergo a fundamental change. Be it in terms of lifespan or powers, it far exceeded that of humans, allowing them to reign above all.
On the liner, Klein abandoned his control over the red-headed sea eagle, allowing it to plunge into the sea to be fish food without anyone seeing it.
And at this moment, the passengers on board felt high-strung because the Black Emperor was about to approach.
In fact, this should’ve happened a few minutes ago, but for some reason, the Black Emperor had ignored the liner and headed forward. Yet, the liner didn’t use this opportunity to escape, and it had instead circled around the Black Emperor, maintaining a few hundred meters from it.
This bizarre situation continued for a while before it finally ended, leaving dozens of meters between the two ships.
The Black Emperor passed the liner and steered into the stormy night without returning.
The passengers and crew watched blankly and realized the reality of the situation only a few minutes later.
The Black Emperor was gone! It hadn’t attempted to plunder them!
A number of passengers cheered while others had tears stream down their faces. A few collapsed to the ground and relaxed. Only a few maintained their lucidity, feeling puzzled as to everything that had happened. However, they were unable to find an answer that agreed with the situation at hand. All they could do was console themselves.
The Black Emperor must’ve completed a plunder already. Since this is a liner and not a cargo ship, it didn’t catch its eye!
As the euphoria spread across the ship, Kleindonning the appearance of Dwayne Dantès-cast his gaze to the north.
Compared to King of the Five Seas Nast, who had only met Roselle a few times, there was another person who knew the emperor even better: Queen Mystic Bernadette!
Being an equal peer to Nast, she had recently been in Backlund!
After I return to Backlund, I’ll get Admiral of Stars to contact Queen Mystic and try to meet her as soon as possible… Klein retracted his gaze, drew the curtains, and went to bed.
In the Rorsted Archipelago waters, on the Future.
Admiral of Stars Cattleya finally received a letter from Queen Mystic Bernadette.
She had no idea when the invisible messenger arrived, but this didn’t stop her from effusing her joy.
Tearing open the envelope and spreading open the letter, Cattleya eagerly read the first line below the salutation:
“That’s indeed Ciel’s descendant…”
That Artisan is really Emperor Roselle’s direct descendant… I can’t allow him to mix with the believers of the Primordial Moon. I have to bring him on board the Future… As Cattleya thought, she nodded indiscernibly.
After making up her mind, she thought of Artisan Cielf’s character and morals that only spelled trouble. She felt that she had the responsibility and duty to discipline him.
Amidst her deliberation, she walked to the window of the captain’s cabin and cast her gaze outside.
After some searching, her gaze fell onto the shipboard where Frank Lee was munching on mushrooms.
“Frank,” Cattleya shouted out with her normal tone.
Frank, who had his sleeves rolled up, snapped out of his deep thought.
“Captain, is there something?”
Cattleya said seriously, “I’ll get you an assistant for your experiments.”
Frank was taken aback before he revealed a pure smile.
“Alright!”
Chapter 973 New “Angel”
Upon seeing Frank’s smile, Cattleya had mixed feelings. She then retracted her gaze and turned it to the nearby fishing village where the Future was docked.
No one expected this place to be an important base of the Moses Ascetic Order.
To avoid the pursuit of the Aurora Order, Cattleya and her crew had been docked here recently!
She wasn’t in a rush to set sail but was prepared to go ashore. She planned on using the equipment in the fishing village to make contact with her subordinates who were monitoring Artisan Cielf in Bayam. Through that, she could confirm the situation and make plans.
Only with this in place could the Future set sail again, headed for the capital of the Rorsted Archipelago, Bayam, that was several days away.
In Backlund, the sky brightened especially early in July, but the overall temperature wasn’t considered hot. It didn’t even exceed 30°C.
Emlyn wore a top hat to shelter him from the sunlight that penetrated the clouds as he disembarked a carriage and walked into the Harvest Church.
Looking over, he saw the mountainlike Father Utravsky who wore a brown priest robe and a clergyman’s bonnet. He was standing in front of the Sacred Emblem of Life, preaching to the few believers that came to pray in the morning.
Emlyn didn’t take a second look as he walked straight to the back of the cathedral. He arrived in a room that he called his, and he familiarly changed into his priest robes.
As he wiped the candle stands, he waited for the believers to leave. About twenty minutes later, he finally found an opportunity to sit beside Bishop Utravsky and muttered to himself while looking at the Sacred Emblem of Life, “Father, I have a question I would like to consult you about.”
The thin-browed, light blue-eyed Bishop Utravsky with some clear wrinkles replied with a smile, “Go ahead.”
Emlyn held his breath and verbalized the words he had been thinking over the entire night.
“If—and I’m saying, if there’s a distant relative who fools you, making you and your friend fall into danger and almost lose your life, and this matter isn’t suitable in court, how would you punish him?”
Despite sitting down, Utravsky remained like a hill. He said in a deep but gentle voice, “First, you have to confirm if the relative had made a mistake due to negligence, or if he had deliberately fooled you and lead you into a trap. If it’s the former, you need to warn him, remind him, and teach him, instead of thinking of punishing him. If it’s the latter, you still need to confirm if this is the way he usually does things.
“If it is, then you need to eliminate him. Otherwise, he will definitely bring more harm to others, bringing harm to innocents. By ending his life and sending him back to the land, it will restart the cycle of life. It’s a type of compassion and a type of purification…”
…Elimination… Father speaks of murder in a way that’s more natural, mellow, and calmer than The World! Emlyn’s facial muscles twitched as he hurriedly interrupted Utravsky’s reply.
“No, he usually doesn’t act this way. It’s just that due to various reasons, he had targeted me this once. I-I don’t wish to kill him because of this.”
Just as he said that, Emlyn froze. He had apparently, probably, most likely, just expressed the fact that he was the victim, expressing that this matter was a Sanguine internal matter.
Utravsky turned to look at him and revealed a smile.
“Not bad. You already understand how precious life
is.”
Emlyn forced a smile.
“Then, how should he be punished?”
Utravsky looked at the Sacred Emblem of Life in front of him.
“I do not advocate appealing to violence. You can bring him here and have him listen to my preaching and reading the bible. He will understand the value of life and experience the compassion of Earth Mother. He will serve to redeem his sins.”
Isn’t this what I experienced… Emlyn was taken aback before realizing that this method was in line with his intentions.
This neither caused Ernes Boyar’s death, nor was it comparable to simply beating him up and demanding compensation. More importantly, this wouldn’t escalate to a conflict that would cause strife among the Sanguine!
Of course, every method had its flaws. To Emlyn, the biggest problem was:
How was he to bring Ernes Boyar to the Harvest Church?
From the moment he began doing volunteer work here, all the Sanguine in Backlund knew to avoid this region. Ernes Boyar was no exception. It was impossible to trick him into coming in!
And if he resorted to violence, Emlyn believed that, with the ring bestowed to him by Ancestor Lilith, as well as Miss Magician’s powerful spellbook that could be rented, defeating Ernes Boyar wasn’t a difficult endeavor. However, to control him wasn’t simple. After all, he was a Sanguine Viscount, equivalent to that of a Sequence 5 Beyonder. In addition, although Ernes Boyar wasn’t too old, he had quite a collection.
Under such circumstances, the extent of which to directly taking action was hard to gauge. It could easily lead to death, and Emlyn would be blamed for
Perhaps I need some help… In Backlund, there are many members of the Tarot Club. If we work together, we should be able to easily control Ernes… Uh, I can’t expose my identity because of this. The cooperation should be done in stages, so that we don’t have to meet… Amidst his thoughts, Emlyn had made his decision. He planned on assigning a mission during the Tarot Gathering next week in search for help.
He nodded gently in response to Father Utravsky’s suggestion.
“It sounds pretty good.
“I plan on making a decision a few days later after calming down.”
Father Utravsky nodded and smiled.
“Fruits are obtained from planting them. It’s a long process that requires patience. From the looks of it, you have understood this point.”
Of course, it’s such a simple principle! Emlyn raised his chin slightly as he habitually clasped his hands and prayed to the Sacred Emblem of Life.
22 Phelps Street, Loen Charity Bursary Foundation.
Audrey placed a document in hand on the table and looked up at the wall clock in the director’s office. She could hardly relax.
She had already made an appointment with Escalante to head over to Stephen Hampres’s residence in the afternoon.
Clearly, this meant a test. If the Psychology Alchemists’s team was careful enough, they would’ve already reported the news, and there might be a councilor secretly observing everything.
Based on her current level and abilities, although Audrey was unable to determine how terrifying a High-Sequence Spectator was, she could imagine the kinds of performance they had in certain domains. This made her uncontrollably nervous, afraid that she would be “seen through.”
In fact, I should’ve delayed it a little more. Although the time and the emotions I showed are in line with logic in psychology, delaying a meeting would definitely incur suspicion. But compared to a little bit of suspicion, it’s more important to wait for Mr. World to return from the Southern Continent. That way, I can directly arrange for them to meet at the foundation. I don’t have to worry about a High-Sequence Spectator discovering anything… Sigh, Audrey, your plans weren’t well-thought enough… Audrey sighed silently and cast Placate on herself to calm her emotions.
After the afternoon, she wasn’t in a rush to leave the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation. Sitting inside her office, she bowed her head, clasped her hands together, and softly prayed to Mr. Fool.
After completing this, she got onto her carriage with Annie and Susie, heading for the residence of the furniture merchant, Stephen Hampres.
Just as the carriage began moving, Audrey suddenly saw a gorgeous beam of light appear.
Amidst the beam of light, a twelve-winged angel bathed with golden light descended. The wings which were made of flames had wrapped her in layers before they dissipated layer after layer.
Audrey’s vision quickly recovered as she swept her gaze past Annie and Susie through the corner of her eye in an unnoticeable manner. She realized that they hadn’t noticed anything that had happened.
It’s a little different from the previous angel… With Mr. Fool’s greater reawakening, “His” angels have also recovered further? As the corners of her lips quivered, Audrey wiped the smile from her face, her inner heart becoming abnormally firm.
In less than half an hour, her carriage had stopped by Stephen Hampres’s door.
After passing her hand to Annie, Audrey was helped down the carriage, and she walked straight to the door. She watched as her attendant pulled the doorbell.
Before long, Escalante came to open the door. Like before, she directly brought Audrey to the activity room on the first floor. Annie and Susie were brought to the living room by the servants.
Upon arriving at the activity room, Escalante reached out to hold the doorknob as she gestured for Audrey to enter.
This… Audrey had a guess, but she didn’t show it. She slowly walked through the door which Escalante had opened.
Escalante didn’t enter as she closed the activity room’s door.
Audrey looked ahead and saw that on a single-seater facing the activity room’s door, there was an elder sitting there quietly.
The elder wore a shirt, vest, and a jacket, matched with blue-gray trousers with lines adorning it, as well as a dark red bow tie. His hair was completely white but remained thick and lush. He had a warm and elegant bearing.
He had a pair of blue eyes that seemed to hide wisdom and knowledge. Apart from the wrinkles on his forehead, he didn’t have any wrinkles elsewhere.
Audrey knew him. He was the royal family’s consultant-Hvin Rambis!
Of course, Audrey had long known of this old gentleman’s secret identity from the Tarot Club: a councilor of the Psychology Alchemists!
She didn’t disguise her surprise, because she truly was surprised. Although she had guessed at the possibility of Hvin Rambis’s appearance, she never expected him to appear directly. She imagined that he would observe her in secret, allowing Hilbert and Stephen to speak on his behalf.
“You’re very surprised?” Hvin Rambis asked with a faint smile.
He then stood up and bowed.
“A pleasure meeting you, Miss Audrey.”
Audrey deliberately opened her mouth before closing it again. Following that, she replied with a mixed smile, “I’m not sure how I should address you.”
Hvin Rambis chuckled.
“Like always.”
He pointed to the sofa beside them.
“Let’s have a seat.”
Audrey took a deep breath, wore a smile, and unhurriedly walked over. Sitting by the sofa, she maintained an adequate distance from him.
Chapter 974 Mind World
Hvin Rambis picked up the porcelain teacup and took a sip. Looking at Audrey, who sat in a flawless posture, he said genially, “There’s no need to act so reserved. This isn’t our first meeting. I still recall discussing Birman’s philosophy of ethics and Kongsoka’s pragmatism with you two years ago.”
Audrey smiled faintly and said, “I just find it difficult to put the idea of you and a Psychology Alchemists councilor together.”
Hvin Rambis hadn’t introduced himself, but it was a reasonable inference based on Audrey’s knowledge of the Psychology Alchemists and the present situation.
Hvin crossed his right leg and said with a smile, “This isn’t something worth paying attention to. Never forget that our Psychology Alchemists is an organization established with the goal of studying the psyche and to build knowledge. We are more about the academic side of things rather than handling matters. Heh, since it’s academic, you can always treat a councilor as a university’s professor.”
If she hadn’t learned from Mr. World that Hvin Rambis was behind Cuarón’s suicide, Audrey would’ve been able to conclude that he was a knowledgeable, amiable, humorous, and humble scholar, regardless of the amount of observation that she did. However, since she was wary, Audrey wasn’t someone who would so easily believe things that appeared on the surface.
As she looked at him and organized her words, she prevented herself from focusing too much on one point. She kept her thoughts lively and scattered to prevent herself from being hypnotized.
At this moment, her mind suddenly turned adrift. She seemed to see the seven pure lights that contained infinite knowledge, and the dense, indescribable figures. She saw them blanketing everything from high above.
This was the spirituality sky, the reflection of the spirituality in one’s mind!
And beneath the spirituality sky was a deep, dark sea. Every drop of water resembled a point of light as though they represented an imprint on each subconscious.
Near this sea were several islands. One of them belonged to Audrey.
She clearly knew that this was a manifestation of her consciousness. What was exposed above the sea was what she could detect, and the parts covered by the “seawater” were her deeper consciousness that she was usually unable to grasp or know.
Floating above the island, Audrey looked to the bottom. She first noticed that the area was a solitary, quiet, gray blur. They screened out her vision, making her only capable of seeing the massive and dark black outlines of the subconscious, as well as the illusory and rippling sea of collective subconscious. She was unable to obtain much information from that.
Audrey was puzzled as to how she had entered this strange state when she saw large swaths of gray split apart like the sea deep in the sea of subconscious at the island below. It revealed a stone platform that had appeared at some point in time.
On the platform, a figure grew up rapidly in a fashion akin to blinking, entering Audrey’s field of view almost instantly.
His hair was completely white but remained thick and lush. He wore a standard three-piece suit, matched with blue-gray trousers with lines adorning it, as well as a dark red bow tie. This man with deep wrinkles on his forehead was none other than Hvin Rambis.
Compared to the Hvin sitting on the sofa, he appeared more sinister. He didn’t wear a smile, and his head was slightly bowed. It was as though he was observing Audrey’s subconscious that lay behind.
In a few steps, he walked into Audrey’s island of consciousness through the sea of collective subconscious. Then, he went from the subconscious to the area exposed above the sea like a silent visitor who didn’t knock on the door or receive any permission.
After arriving on the island, Hvin Rambis raised his head. His facial skin was already covered in grayish-white scales. His irises were gold and vertical, and it didn’t show any hint of emotion.
This… Floating in midair, Audrey observed this scene and fully understood the situation she was in.
This was the world of the mind, a mind world formed by the spirituality sky, sea of collective subconscious, and the island of consciousness!
Due to the blessings from Mr. Fool’s angel, Hvin Rambis’s intrusion of my Body of Heart and Mind and psyche through the sea of collective subconscious sounded alarms… That force has separated my most fundamental part of my self-conscious, allowing me to control everything on the island from the spirituality sky. Thus, I’m able to truly resist true forms of telepathy… How magical — No, how despicable of Hvin Rambis! He’s not polite at all. He intruded into my “house” without gaining any permission or providing any notification! Audrey grumbled in midair.
After understanding her current situation, she secretly controlled the changes that were influencing the island while answering the casually seated Hvin Rambis in the real world.
“I’m also very reserved when facing university professors.”
As she spoke, Audrey made her inner island “mumble.”
This isn’t a good analogy. As a elderly Psychology Alchemists councilor, he should be a Sequence 4 at least. This is a demigod, one that naturally makes one feel fear, awe, and reserved!
On the sofa, Hvin Rambis chuckled immediately.
“Then I won’t be forcing you. I’ve heard about you from Hilbert. I heard that you’ve advanced from Psychiatrist to Hypnotist in a short few months. I’m very curious about how you did it? Oh, I’ve also heard of the answer you gave Escalante-having the courage to make use of matters. However, I wish to hear something more detailed.”
At this moment, the Hvin Rambis on Audrey’s mind island was observing his surroundings with a deadpan expression, listening the resonating voice. Audrey was already prepared for this as she deliberately pretended to be organizing her words. After a few seconds, she said, “It’s just the superficial meaning of ‘having courage to make use of matter.’”
“Uh… Let’s put it this way. In my future plans, I’ve always had one of my options being a Psychiatrist. Since I’ve acquired the corresponding Beyonder powers, I-I was definitely very happy to try it out and help the people around me resolve their mental and psychological problems.”
While saying that, she showed some signs of embarrassment towards such actions that bordered on childishness. Her mind island faithfully reflected
this.
After a pause, Audrey continued, “During this process, I discovered that my control over the potion’s powers became better until, one day, I felt something in me shatter and fuse into my blood. It also allowed me to vaguely see illusory stars. Mr. Rambis, what does it represent?
“Uh, for some reason, I firmly decided to become a Hypnotist from that day. This might also be a cue from my subconscious.”
After saying that, Audrey deliberately stuck out her tongue on her mind island like when she was little, doing things she usually wouldn’t do. It was a way to prove that she was feeling a little embarrassed because playing psychiatrist was no different from playing princess when she was little.
And embarrassment often meant the truth.
Hvin Rambis nodded gently and said, “Very talented. You seem to have figured out the ‘acting method’ by yourself.”
“Acting method?” Audrey wore a surprised and blank look both inside and outside before coming to a realization.
Hvin Rambis said with a genial smile, “It’s exactly as you think it is. By acting based on the potion’s name, and concluding the corresponding principles, that will speed up the digestion of the potion. It is an effective method for reducing the negative influences.”
“However, before Sequence 6, we do not teach it because we do not advocate members using this method to accelerate the digestion of their potions. Surprisingly, you have figured it out yourself.”
“Why don’t you advocate it?” Audrey asked sincerely out of curiosity.
Hvin Rambis sighed and said, “This will make the members not be themselves. Some might even be assimilated by the remnants of the potion.
“To put it simply, the first three Sequences are for one to slowly grasp their powers and get used to being extraordinary. It allows one’s subconscious to be deeper, become clearer, and turn more mature. It aids in resisting the subsequent problems that come from the ‘acting method.’
“Of course, I can only give my opinion on the Spectator pathway. As for the other Beyonder pathways, I’m not too sure if they’re the same. But clearly, pathways that focus on the domain of the mind would have some differences in the area of self-consciousness.”
Audrey was unable to determine the veracity of Hvin Rambis’s words. She felt that there was definitely some reason to it, but it was not entirely the truth.
Little Sun mentioned before that one key thing to remember regarding the “acting method” is “remember that you’re only acting”… I find this more appropriate. Yes, I’ve been strictly abiding to it, and will keep doing so in the future… Audrey, you mustn’t be careless. From this moment forth, you must put more emphasis on your self-consciousness! From Mr. Fool’s point of view, this must be trivial and doesn’t require additional emphasis since it’s included in the statement of “only acting.” But to the ordinary person, perhaps it’s relatively more important… As Audrey’s thoughts raced, she asked, “Can you explain the ‘acting method’ in more detail?”
Hvin Rambis explained it to her in a relatively more detailed manner before saying, “You are indeed talented and qualified to obtain the Sequence 5 Dreamwalker potion formula, but before that, I’ll give you several missions. This is out of fairness and also a form of training for you. This is because once you achieve Sequence 5, you will be leading two to three psychological discussion groups. Your every judgment and choice will influence the future and even the lives of the members beneath you. Therefore, we mustn’t allow people who deeply lack experience in handling matters to advance to Sequence 5.”
“Understandable.” Audrey didn’t object to it. “What’s the first mission?”
Hvin Rambis said with a smile, “A simple but rather long-term mission. Every piece of feedback you provide will count towards your contributions.”
At this point, he sighed.
“The fracture between the New Party and the Conservative Party is widening. The more conflict there is, the more divided the kingdom’s internal politics will be. I wish that you can take note of the attitude of your father, Earl Hall. Inform me of some of his views towards various bills and matters. Don’t worry, this will not cause him any harm. We only wish to mend the fractures.”
His final statement was, in fact, not supported by logic. It was solely a promise. But with Hvin Rambis raising his right hand to his temples while on Audrey’s “mind island,” Audrey felt that what he said was very reasonable and deeply relatable.
Floating above her mind world, she immediately snapped to her senses and realized something was amiss.
Chapter 975 A Familiar Feeling
How can you not cause harm to my father from knowing his trump cards? This will bring about negative impacts to matters that he’s trying to push for or object to… Floating in the mind world, Audrey looked down at her island of consciousness, her thoughts were so calm that it surprised her.
Right on the heels of that, she suddenly realized why Hvin Rambis had directed Cuarón’s suicide.
Audrey had always been concerned about this matter. Furthermore, she had obtained information from various sources, giving her a rather clear idea of the overall picture. However, she had ultimately been stumped about the mastermind’s goal.
This trap seemed to be targeted at the purse strings of the Conservative Party, Baron Syndras. As long as he failed to respond properly, this powerful banker would have his problems exposed and end up handled by the official Beyonder organizations. However, the actual process seemed to lack the panache of a High-Sequence Beyonder of the Spectator pathway. It was especially so when Dwayne Dantès reacted unexpectedly, causing the plan to immediately be foiled; yet, there wasn’t any mending of the plan.
As a rather senior Spectator, Audrey had long noticed the incongruity within this matter. However, it was only after hearing Hvin Rambis’s words today that she realized the core of the matter.
Hvin Rambis didn’t care if he had successfully taken down Baron Syndras, as he had already accomplished his goals.
It was just as he had said, the New Party and Conservative Party were fractured!
Although Hvin Rambis claimed to be trying to mend it, his true goal was to deepen the cracks and cause them to completely fall out with each other!
Why is he doing this? Audrey controlled her mind island and didn’t make it show any puzzled emotions.
She then replied to Hvin Rambis, “I can understand your concern for the kingdom’s political situation. I will work hard on this.”
Just as she said that, the gloomy Hvin Rambis on the mind island lowered his right hand from his forehead. Hvin Rambis, who was sitting on a sofa in the real world, said with a gladdened smile, “You are indeed a young noble lady filled with compassion.”
With that said, the old gentleman lowered his right leg which was covered by grayish-blue trousers with lined patterns. He leaned forward slightly as his eyes grew darker.
“Due to your identity and daily environment, you shall forget about me. You will only remember Hilbert, Stephen, and Escalante. You will pass any information through them…
“When there are extremely pressing issues that need reporting, you will subconsciously visit me with the excuse of consulting me on some academic question… When you enter my room, your lost memories will recover…”
As Hvin Rambis said those words, the him on Audrey’s mind island opened his mouth and repeated the words. A “rock” took form and quickly plunged into the ground, sinking into the subconscious.
At that moment, Audrey felt as though she had dissociated into two entities.
One was a result of a mind island-she could no longer remember the appearance or name of the elder in front of her. She only knew that she had come to Stephen Hampres’s residence and met a Psychology Alchemists councilor where she received the approbation of the “acting method” and received a new mission.
Another her floated beneath the spirituality sky, acutely aware of everything that had happened. However, there wasn’t much emotional changes. It was more optimistic than gloomy.
Audrey was certain that the one in midair was her true self-conscious. Therefore, she didn’t feel confounded. With “her” as the true self, she controlled her other self and got up in a muddle.
“Yes, Sir.”
After answering him, she rapidly straightened her body, and like a puppet who was being controlled by invisible strings, she walked to the door and left.
At the instant she closed the door, the her in the mind world’s sky and the her corresponding to the island of consciousness fused as one. There were no longer any differences.
The two entities with certain memory discrepancies instantly fused together, giving Audrey a few seconds of confusion. However, with plenty of experience in treating people and hypnotizing others, she very quickly and skillfully identified the differences. She then reconstructed every detail from before.
What powerful mind-reading and hypnosis… He directly entered my Body of Heart and Mind and even my Soul Body to exert influence via the sea of collective subconscious… Although Audrey had the blessings of The Fool’s angel, she felt that her recollections were like viewing old photographs. They were yellowed and faded, as though they were matters that happened years ago.
I’ll be able to do the same in the future! The blessings of Mr. Fool’s angel is really impressive! Humph, I’ll only inform you of Father’s take on unimportant matters! As Audrey’s mind whirled, her mood turned for the better.
Whoosh!
The steam locomotive that spewed out copious amounts of smoke dragged its carriages as it chugged into Backlund.
After traveling for days, Klein had finally returned to this Capital of Capitals.
As Dwayne Dantès, Klein wore a top hat and a formal suit while holding a gold inlaid cane. He slowly left the first-class cabin and firmly stood on the platform.
Behind him was a man with mixed-blood. He was about 1.75 meters tall, and he carried two luggage bags. He was none other than the marionette, Enzo. Of course, this Winner had already changed his name to Enuni, which sounded more in line with the Southern Continent’s traditions. In the future, he would be the go-to person to establish contact with the Southern Continent’s clientèle for the upstart tycoon and arms dealer, Dwayne Dantès. The non-crucial business would be handled by him, without needing Dwayne Dantès to personally head to East and West Balam.
Of course, this was simply a disguise. In fact, Klein would be the one making the trip.
He had decided to send believers to West Balam in the name of Sea God Kalvetua and get them to represent himself to complete some small-scale deals. After all, Danitz was an infamous pirate over the Five Seas, with a bounty exceeding ten thousand pounds. Furthermore, he had close ties with Gehrman Sparrow, and it easily incurred suspicion if he kept helping Dwayne Dantès.
After leaving the station, Klein rode a carriage and returned to 160 Böklund Street.
It was already dark by then. The street lamps on both sides of the street had already lit up, likewise for Dwayne Dantès’s residence. Butler Walter and Housekeeper Taneja led the male and female servants, as well as the gardener and coachmen, out. They stood on both sides to welcome their employer back.
After he arrived in Desi Bay and bought the train tickets, Klein had sent a telegram back to Backlund, informing his butler when he was returning. However, he had instructed him not to send the coachman to pick him up at the station. After all, this was an era when steam locomotives were often delayed. It wasn’t impossible that its arrival would be delayed to the next morning.
Glancing at his servants who stood with a standard, reverent pose, Klein secretly nodded and passed through them as he sighed inwardly.
This does resemble the style of nobility. Even when the employer isn’t around, the butler doesn’t skive… When he arrived at the door, he nodded gently at Walter and Taneja before saying, “It must’ve been hard on you while I was away.”
“It’s our duty,” Walter and Taneja said with a bow.
Klein then turned his gaze to his valet, Richardson. He realized that this good-looking mixed-blood had a somewhat pale expression as he kept stealing glances at his employer’s new valet, Enuni.
Klein smirked inwardly as he nodded at him.
“You did well. However, there’s some business involving the Southern Continent that requires Enuni to handle it.
“Oh yes, be Mr. Walter’s assistant and help him in gathering information for a manor outside the city.”
Assistant… Assistant butler… Richardson was first taken aback before he replied in pleasant surprise, “Yes, Sir!”
With this role, it meant that he had broken free from the constraints of being a valet. He had been promoted!
Walter didn’t ask about the manor in detail as he seriously arranged for his employer’s settling in, bath, and meals.
After all of this was done, he and Enuni sent Dwayne Dantès back to the third story before he asked, “Sir, do you plan on buying a manor in the suburbs of Backlund? What requirements do you have?”
Something not too expensive… Who knows how long I can use this identity for… Klein inwardly gave a self-deprecating comment before deliberating.
“One with a vineyard and brewery.”
After completing the arms deal, he had already established himself in Backlund’s high society and had earned a huge sum of money. Therefore, it was necessary for him to own a manor. He couldn’t afford to not be capable of inviting his friends on a vacation and hunt in the suburbs when autumn and winter came. This was a faux pas that could easily make him be viewed with scorn.
Furthermore, the manors in Backlund’s suburbs were rather expensive. One could purchase a huge manor with rubber trees in places like Desi Bay for eight to ten thousand pounds, but here, all he wanted was a vineyard and grain farm, with facilities like a brewery.
“I will gather the information as soon as possible,” Walter replied respectfully.
He knew his employer was exhausted from his traveling, so after briefly informing him of the recent developments, he left the third story and busied himself on other matters. With the new valet’s help, Klein changed his clothes and washed up.
During this process, Klein, who had gotten accustomed to his godhood, couldn’t help but lampoon.
If it wasn’t because a marionette cannot be more than a thousand meters from me, would I have changed valets… Despite being a tycoon, I still have to serve myself… Sigh!
Amidst his sighs, he dismissed Winner Enuni to the adjoining room and walked to the window. He looked at the lamp-lit Backlund, which resembled stars, as he allowed his thoughts to wander.
Next, my goal is MI9’s deputy director, Brigadier General Qonas Kilgor…
As for the captain of the royal guards, Viscount Stratford, I can leave him to the Demoness, Trissy… She has vanished for quite some time. I wonder what he has been busy with. I wonder if she has come up with a way to approach that viscount… I had previously informed her that I have other matters to tend to and wasn’t free via the method she gave me. I’ll later have to confirm that I’m free now and can continue our previous cooperation effort…
After a while, Klein reined in his thoughts and got into bed. Without the help of Cogitation, he fell deep asleep.
After an unknown period of time, he suddenly opened his eyes and sensed that someone had entered 160 Böklund Street!
Here it comes again… Klein couldn’t help but raise his hand to rub his temples.
On the first day of returning to Backlund, he had been awakened in the middle of the night.
Chapter 976 Zealot
Dressed in pajamas, Klein didn’t move. In his spiritual perception, the intruder’s Spirit Body Threads appeared.
This also meant that if he so wished, he could turn everyone in 160 Böklund Street into his marionette without leaving the bed. Of course, to a demigod-a Bizarro Sorcerer—the neighbors a few buildings away were within range.
There are many Spirit Bodies around. One of them is helping him fly. He has landed on the opposite balcony… Is it a Beyonder from the Death pathway, or the Evernight pathway? To be able to do this, he must at least be a Sequence 6… He’s here for Richardson? No, he’s walking towards my bedroom. He has paused and has reached out his right hand to knock gently on my door… He’s certain that I’ve detected him? Klein sat up with a slightly heavy expression.
He had made the initial judgment via the Spirit Body Threads, but subsequently, he did it via direct “sight”-a scene that formed in his mind.
After Klein reached Sequence 4, not only was his danger premonition as a Clown enhanced, the amount of power he could stir and use from the mysterious space above the gray fog had experienced a qualitative boost. With the two combined, it wasn’t difficult for him to use his intuition to have a projection of the intruder’s figure and actions, despite the distance.
In addition, due to his deepened control over the mysterious space, Klein could converge the augmentation effects the gray fog had on him in the real world. This prevented Beyonders of certain pathways from seeing anything. Based on his judgment, by being above the gray fog, augmenting himself with a Card of Blasphemy, and using the Sea God Scepter, the strength that The Fool could direct at the real world was asymptotically closer to that of an angel.
If that weren’t the case, even if the gray fog and the Paper Figurine Substitutes could allow others to maintain their lucidity in dreamlike states, Klein wouldn’t have dared to allow Miss Justice to face a Sequence 4 or even Sequence 3 of the Spectator pathway.
Amidst his thoughts, he left his bed, wore his slippers, and straightened his pajamas. He walked to the reclining chair and leisurely sat down.
“Please come in.”
The door to the master bedroom opened silently, but no cold wind blew in. All it did was spiral in the corridor.
The visitor was a man about Dwayne Dantès’s age, and of similar height. He had black hair and brown eyes. He had cut facial features, a classic example of a Loenese man.
He wore a silk top hat and had a rather thin face. His demeanor was cold but wasn’t one that left others feeling uncomfortable. Instead, it was a manifestation of the night view at a suburban cemetery.
At this instant, Klein saw countless Spirit Bodies hugging a middle-aged gentleman. It made his surroundings dark and stacked, as though a world was hidden within.
Klein’s spiritual intuition told him that this was a demigod.
Why would there be a demigod coming to me moments after I arrive back in Backlund… Apart from the Church of Evernight’s Backlund archbishop, nothing has been exposed in regards to this identity as Dwayne Dantès… Having a headache, Klein looked at the door without an expression. It was unknown whether he was feeling angry or alarmed.
After taking two steps, the demigod’s right hand suddenly hung down straight. Together with his waist, it bent like a bow pulled to its limit.
He had bowed deeply in a strange manner, his attitude extremely reverent. Meanwhile, a cold wind blew over, closing the door silently.
Klein was nearly taken aback, feeling at a loss. His mind whirred as he came to a rough guess.
At this moment, the demigod maintained his pose and said in a deep voice, “In response to a revelation, I, Patrick Bryan of the Numinous Episcopate, am here to meet Your Excellency.”
Revelation… Klein controlled the twitching of his facial muscles. Together with his previous guess, he had a rough understanding of what was happening.
The Evernight Goddess had deepened “Her” control of Artificial Death-in other words, the Death pathway’s Uniqueness! “She” was able to give revelations to the high-ranking members of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction!
Klein sighed as he chuckled. He pressed his right hand to his chest, but he didn’t make any additional movements.
“What is God’s revelation?”
Bryan slowly stood straight and looked at the gentleman with the white sideburns sitting at the reclining chair. He replied with some level of fervor, “We succeeded. God has finally awakened. ‘He’ has requested me to listen to your commands from this day forth, and to follow your arrangements.”
Klein had already expected this, but he felt his face burn, unsure whether to laugh or cry.
This is making me be a Blessed of Evernight while also part-timing as a Blessed of Artificial Death, so as to silently lead the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction… Is this a bestowment of fate, or a price that had been exacted? Since the Goddess didn’t get the Church’s archbishops or high-ranking deacons to handle this matter, it means that “She” wishes it to be kept confidential… Klein instantly stood up and tried to appear pious in tone and expression.
“As God’s revelation commands.
“God’s wish is my wish!”
After expressing his devotion, he looked at the demigod standing straight in front of him and pointed to the sofa opposite him.
“Please have a seat. Oh, do introduce yourself. That’s the most basic form of politeness, isn’t it?”
Moments ago, as the thoughts ran through his mind, Klein had vaguely grasped the reason why the Goddess had handed him leadership over the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction.
As Gehrman Sparrow, he had close connections with the Death Consul!
Therefore, if anyone were to really discover anything amiss and begin investigating the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction, they would realize that it had something to do with Gehrman Sparrow and be enlightened. They would believe that they had grasped the truth as to why Artificial Death was able to come to life and send a revelation.
Due to this guess, Klein deliberately made Dantès use Gehrman Sparrow’s usual speech.
Patrick Bryan sat on the sofa and said after some thought, “I’m Loenese. I once did business in East Balam and nearly died because of a disease. I was rescued by members of the Numinous Episcopate, and during that ritual, I received God’s grace and survived. Later, I secretly changed my faith.
“The faction I’m in is always being vilified by the other members of the Numinous Episcopate. They believe that we’re engaging in sacrilege, that we’re in a bid to create a new Death. But that’s not the case. We firmly believe that God didn’t perish at the end of the Fourth Epoch. ‘He’ is merely asleep and requires certain things to be done in order to awaken. The facts have proven that we were right. You are witness to this.”
The ancient chronicles I received didn’t say so. Those high-ranking members of the Numinous Episcopate are fully aware that they are emulating the matter of the Hidden Sage to create Artificial Death… Could it be that this gentleman in front of me isn’t a core member of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction? And he also lacks sufficient knowledge regarding the Uniqueness? But how can a demigod not be a core member? Even if the Numinous Episcopate is a remnant of the Balam royal family and Death’s Church, with copious amounts of knowledge and powerhouses, there’s no way they will let a demigod go to waste… Even the seven orthodox Churches wouldn’t do such a thing… Klein was extremely puzzled hearing this as he asked, “What about the other high-ranking members of your faction?” Patrick Bryan said with a reverent look, “When I joined the Numinous Episcopate, God had already awakened a little. This is all the work of the saints of the past. They had sacrificed themselves over the numerous rituals.
“Currently, we have a total of three saints and an angel. They are in East Balam while I’m in charge of Backlund matters.”
That’s not right. Based on the information provided by Leonard, the Numinous Episcopate have their members split into many small teams in Backlund. They aren’t aware of each other, and they only make contact with a specific person in the Southern Continent. There’s no overall person-in-charge… Klein’s first reaction was that Patrick Bryan was lying, but he immediately dismissed it. This was because it was something easily verifiable for a Blessed who had been the focus of a revelation.
He thought for a moment before he asked, “What’s that angel’s name? Where is ‘He’? Are there any other revelations?”
Patrick Bryan answered frankly, “God made me not inform others, nor make inquiries to others about matters.
“Our leader’s name is Haiter, both a last name and first name. ‘He’ was once the archbishop of the Church, and later he became an angel thanks to God’s grace. ‘He’ has always been working hard to awaken the sleeping God, but he was severely corrupted in one of the rituals. Currently, ‘He’ is unable to leave his mausoleum; otherwise, he would directly lose control. ‘He’ is considered my teacher.”
This demigod that has existed since the Balam Empire is clearly key in steering the Artificial Death project… Klein asked in thought, “He’ and the other two demigods are Balamese pure-bloods?”
“Yes.” Patrick Bryan nodded.
I roughly get what’s happening… Klein couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.
He believed that Patrick Bryan wasn’t an ordinary demigod, but a byproduct of the Artificial Death
project!
Back then, Haiter and the other members of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction had no intention of saving a Loenese. Instead, they had planned on using him for a ritual’s sacrificial item or material. In the end, something unexpected happened during their attempt which they originally hadn’t had high hopes of. Death’s Uniqueness gained some level of instinct or produced other changes. This led to Patrick Bryan’s survival and his establishment of a certain connection with Artificial Death. His spirit and body became special.
Upon witnessing this, Haiter and the other high-ranking members began viewing Patrick Bryan as key to the success of the Artificial Death project. They gave him potions and taught him, proselytizing him with the faith of Death; thus, fabricating a perfect excuse for themselves. And due to Bryan’s specialness, he had advanced rapidly and became a demigod.
Of course, no matter how key he was, he was merely an experimental subject. Patrick Bryan had never been treated as one of the members of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction. Later, he was sent to the Loen Kingdom’s Backlund to lead two or three teams. He did various kinds of rituals in a bid to bring the Uniqueness alive.
Such a guess was in line with the situation which Klein was currently aware of. First, Leonard had mentioned that the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction had placed their experiments in Backlund, planning to destroy the enemy’s capital even if an accident happened. Second, many teams were independently connected to the Southern Continent and Backlund and had no overall person-in-charge. Third, Patrick Bryan’s knowledge of Artificial Death was very different from reality.
This also meant that the people in the Southern Continent didn’t care for Bryan’s life and death, nor did they tell him the truth. Under such circumstances, there was no other explanation unless he was a byproduct of the Artificial Death project.
Hmm, from the looks of it, the Goddess’s control of the Uniqueness is still limited. “She” can only send revelations to one person who is directly connected to Artificial Death. “She” is unable to influence Haiter and the other saints… Klein reined in his thoughts and asked, “What’s your current Sequence?”
Patrick Bryan didn’t hide the truth.
“I’m an Undying.”
Chapter 977 First Sermon
Klein wasn’t surprised at Patrick Bryan’s answer. He nodded gently and said, “Which incarnation number are you at?”
Based on what he knew, Undying died once every sixty years before reviving. They would then lose most of their memories, which needed to be slowly recollected. It was like the beginning of a new life.
This was knowledge that came from the potion, so Patrick Bryan easily understood what the Blessed meant. He deliberated over his words and said, “I’m not 50 yet. I haven’t been an Undying for more than 10 years.”
Klein then asked, “When did you switch faiths to our Lord?”
Here, “Lord” referred to the Lord of the Underworld.
Bryan recalled for two to three seconds before he said, “I had just celebrated my 30th birthday back then.”
Stepping into the world of mystery at 30 and becoming a Beyonder. Becoming a Sequence 4 demigod before 40… This speed either means shocking talent or that he’s a Blessed… Heh, indeed, his spirit and body had been influenced by the Death pathway’s Uniqueness during that ritual… As Klein listened, he became more certain of his theories from before.
Of course, compared to how he had only taken a year to go from an ordinary person to a Sequence 4 demigod, Patrick Bryan’s advancement speed was nothing
On this point, Klein didn’t feel that there was anything to be poignant about, because he was truly a “Blessed.” Furthermore, he had cheats-far greater than one.
The only problem was that he wasn’t sure if everything that he had done was enough to exchange for something
After some thought, Klein asked, “What’s your current public identity?”
“I’m a businessman. I have two garment factories in Backlund. On the surface, I believe in the Evernight Goddess and am a supporter of the New Party…” Patrick Bryan introduced himself.
Klein nearly let out a scoff as he continued, “How many Numinous Episcopate members do you have under you? What are they doing?”
Already prepared, Bryan answered eloquently, “Two teams, a total of twelve Beyonders. Some of them are working at my garment factory while others are in the watch and clock industry. All of them have their own formal occupations.
“Typically, they will be careful when proselytizing to the people around them. The progress on this is very slow, nor is it the main goal. We do not have more than a hundred believers.
“Most of the time, they are searching for clues that God had left behind, as well as the different materials needed for the awakening ritual.
“With clues in hand, we will carry out operations. And once the materials are gathered, we will experiment in different awakening rituals and seek out the most effective one. I’m the main person behind this operation, and am also core to the rituals.”
You sound pretty proud of that… Klein asked about other matters and received detailed answers.
Finally, he thought for a moment before saying with a stern expression, “In accordance with the revelation from God, you are to heed my instructions from this moment forth.”
Patrick Bryan immediately got up and gave a solemn bow.
“Yes, Your Excellency.”
Klein nodded slightly and answered, “First, stop all rituals and stop gathering materials. God has already partially awakened. ‘He’ is in ‘His’ recovery stage, so ‘He’ isn’t to be disturbed by ‘noise.””
From Klein’s point of view, regardless of the changes in Bryan’s awakening rituals, they were ultimately pointed at Artificial Death-the Death pathway’s Uniqueness. This would only increase its chances of coming to life, making it disadvantageous for the Goddess to deepen her control over it.
And regardless if Klein was happy for this to happen or not, since the Evernight Goddess had assigned Bryan to him, he had to make such arrangements.
Patrick Bryan had zero doubts toward his explanation, because Death had indeed awoken, and “awakening rituals” were, in essence, a form of “disturbance.”
This Undying thought before asking, “Your Excellency, what should we do next?”
Klein smiled with approbation.
“Continue seeking out clues for things that God left behind. This will aid in ‘His’ recovery.”
Upon saying that, Klein originally had a second request, but he was worried that there were too few clues to it, making it possible for the Numinous Episcopate members to stir up trouble with nothing to be done. He added, “In addition, promote reading to all those around you and your subordinates, be it at the garment factory or elsewhere. Establish night schools or learning classes. Let the people around you extricate themselves from ignorance and savagery.”
To make it more convincing, Klein stretched out his right hand and pressed it to his chest. With abnormal piousness, he began preaching, “God said one needs to understand the belief to believe.
“God said that to those who are lost, one has to first strengthen their body and arm his brain. This is because the kingdom ‘He’ promises is one without ignorance and savagery.”
Patrick Bryan didn’t doubt Dwayne Dantès’s words, nor did he find it strange that such records weren’t found in the Numinous Episcopate’s bible. This was because this person before him was God’s Blessed, a representative appointed by God!
He earnestly nodded.
“I will heed God’s teachings.
“May every spirit gain eternal life in God’s kingdom!”
As he said that, he used the praying gesture that the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction used. It was to raise both hands high, thumbs facing each other as he held them at his forehead.
In mysticism theory, this was the core to the Underworld contained in every Gatekeeper. It represented Death’s position.
Klein returned with the same gesture and words before saying, “Second, orders from the Southern Continent-no matter who it comes from—has to be handed to me first. They can be done only after I give permission. If no permission is given, you are not to do it in private. You can only give feedback based on what I say.”
This was because he was worried that Haiter, the angel of the Death domain, would still remain fervent about the Artificial Death plan, occasionally instructing Bryan and the others to make new attempts.
Meanwhile, he also had to ensure that Haiter and the other two saints wouldn’t notice anything amiss before the Goddess gained a deeper control over the Death pathway’s Uniqueness. He needed to prevent them from doing anything excessive.
Bryan had no objections on this matter.
“Yes, Your Excellency!”
After giving instructions on the two most important matters, Klein wore the same expression, but he inwardly felt relieved. He said after some deliberation, “Third, unless convened by me, do not seek me out. Our usual communications shall be completed via messengers.
“As you know, there are many existences in the astral world who do not wish to see God return.”
Patrick Bryan nodded heavily.
“I understand.
“My messenger’s summoning incantation is ‘Spirit wandering above the world, absolutely friendly creature, Patrick Bryan’s Contract Companion.” Indeed, it’s impossible for a demigod of the Death pathway to not have a messenger… Normally, Sequence 6 Beyonders of this pathway should have one… Klein didn’t hesitate as he answered in an unhurried tone, “Remember, my messenger’s summoning incantation is ‘The spirit that wanders about the unfounded, the friendly creature that can be subordinated, the messenger that belongs to Gehrman Sparrow.’ Oh, be it receiving or sending mail, a gold coin needs to be paid to complete the transaction.”
Klein deliberately revealed that Gehrman Sparrow and Dwayne Dantès were related, in order to determine Bryan’s reaction.
“Gehrman Sparrow…” Patrick Bryan repeated the name in puzzlement before coming to an enlightened state. He exclaimed in pleasant surprise, “Your Excellency, Death Consul?”
Thankfully, although he’s a byproduct of a ritual and is fervently zealous, he has normal intelligence. He can consciously seek out information and do an analysis… Klein exhaled in relief and replied with a smile, “I’m not him. ‘He’ is my teacher.”
Bryan nodded in thought, believing that he had fully understood the entire matter.
Klein guessed at his thoughts but ignored it. Crossing his right leg, he placed both hands on his knee and asked, “What do you know about the other factions of the Numinous Episcopate?”
Patrick Bryan sat down again and said, “The Numinous Episcopate’s strongest faction is the royal family faction. With God’s descendants as the core, they have established many organizations…
“Their leader is currently a descendant with a relatively thin bloodline. Her name is Sia Palenque Eggers. She might be an angel or wields an important relic of God. She calls herself Pale-White Empress…
“Other than her, the royal family faction had five other saint apostles. Some of them are true demigods, while others rely on Sealed Artifacts…
“Other than the royal family faction and us, the other factions are relatively weaker. The main ones are the Repose faction and the Underworld faction… Only by working together do they have three powerful Beyonders who are equivalent to the saint apostles…”
After Bryan finished, Klein nodded indiscernibly.
“That’s it for today. If there’s anything in the future, feel free to contact me.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.” Patrick Bryan stood up and bowed before leaving the room. The door silently opened as the “figure” outside slinked into the shadows and disappeared with the cold wind.
After everything calmed down, Klein glanced at the door that had closed. He walked to the window, drew the curtains, and looked towards the street.
There were a few carriages there at some point in time. Each of them had two lanterns hanging in front of them. Their lights were abnormally pale-white with a tinge of dark green. They illuminated the surroundings into a blur.
Nearly transparent figures surrounded this blurry scene. They were wearing illusory clothes that appeared like formal wear, making them appear rather formal.
After Patrick Bryan landed from midair and returned, the figures bowed and attentively followed the demigod and the spirit beside him onto the hardly-visible carriages. Then, they steered into the distance.
The pale-white light with tinges of dark green grew faint and finally vanished into the darkness as though it had never arrived.
Klein looked away and muttered to himself with a solemn expression, Although the revelation received by Patrick Bryan stems from the Goddess and “Her” considerations, I have a nagging feeling that there’s something dark and sinister about to break out in Backlund or even the entire world.
I wonder when it will stir up some waves…
With this in mind, Klein didn’t delay a second. He immediately contacted Demoness Trissy to confirm that nothing abnormal had happened to her.
Chapter 978 Gift
On a night with clear moonlight, in the garden of 160 Böklund Street.
A gray rat crawled out of its hole, running straight for the master bedroom’s bed.
As a tiny, black, glue-like blob object floated down, the rat held it over its head like an acrobatic act.
It quickly turned around, ran out of 160 Böklund Street, and headed for the sewer entrance.
At this moment, the gray rat raised its torso up and reached out with two of its paws.
They magically extended as blobs of flesh appeared on its forelimbs!
Then, using its mutated front paws, it moved the manhole cover away without causing a sound!
Without stopping at all, the gray rat headed straight down the sewers, going all the way to the spot where Demoness Trissy previously hid.
It kept digging in a corner until it excavated a mirror fragment from the soil.
Having done that, the gray rat threw the black, sticky object over its head to the side where it was relatively clean. It then retreated to a corner, allowing its body to stretch and turn into a middle-aged man wearing a dark red coat and a triangular hat. He was none other than Admiral of Blood, who had previously been active at sea.
However, this Senor, along with his clothes and body, was just a thin layer, akin to a figurine cut from paper.
“This rat is quite fat…” Admiral of Blood stroked his chin, but his paper figurine-like body nearly flew up as a result of the cold draft in the sewers.
The person who spoke was none other than Klein. He was inside his master bedroom, turning a rat into his marionette by controlling its Spirit Body Threads. He then made it carry the ritual materials and head down the sewers to contact Demoness Trissy.
Senor, whose arms were flailing about due to the draft, bent down and picked up the sticky blob. This was the remains of Trissy’s lock of hair after she burned it with black flames. It could be used for a communication ritual.
Right on the heels of that, he wiped the mirror fragment clean and smeared the material onto it.
After this step, Klein made his marionette take two steps back from the “mirror.” With a smacking sound, Senor was plastered to the mossy wall like an oil painting
East Borough. In a room with thick curtains that left it almost dark.
Raven-black, slimy “tentacles” coiled together, forming a huge sphere.
And at the end of these “tentacles,” there were either eyes with clear blacks and whites embedded in them, or there were venomous snake heads attached there. The latter opened their mouths slightly as they shot out their tongues in a rather strange fashion. It was quite a harrowing scene.
Suddenly, they flailed up or retracted as the sphere crumbled, layer after layer.
Enveloped in the middle of a sphere was a curled up girl. She had abnormally sweet looks, but her brows were tightly furrowed. Her expression looked slightly warped due to the pain, a look that stirred up one’s sense of pity.
The slimy and disgusting “tentacles” retracted and shrank, finally turning back into their original form -strands of raven-black hair!
The expression of the girl with soft, long hair soothed as she slowly got up and walked to the side of a tiny bed she had partitioned out. Picking up the sleeping gown that had fallen to the ground, she draped it over her.
Then, she curled her black hair and came in front of the full-body mirror. Reaching out her right hand, she swiped across it.
A black flame burst forth as it burned quietly in the air before being extinguished. It left behind a mirror that had turned dark and profound.
In the mirror, lights drifted and rapidly presented the sewers filled with dirty slush. Thinly plastered to the wall was a middle-aged man with an old triangular hat and dark red coat. He was looking down on the girl across an unknown distance, like a famous painting
The girl with the round face and thin eyes watched in silence before laughing.
As her smile bloomed, the dark room seemed to instantly brighten.
She then lightly opened her mouth and said in jest, “Mr. Gehrman Sparrow, is this your craziness and cruelty as the strongest adventurer?
“Or is it the case where I’m only acquainted with a clown?”
Klein wasn’t surprised that Trissy had recognized him as Gehrman Sparrow. After all, he had previously met her in the image of Admiral of Blood Senor, and this pirate admiral had long been hunted by Gehrman Sparrow.
Back then, Trissy was hiding in the sewers due to an injury and was focused on revenge, preventing her from being kept abreast of the news at sea. It was rather unsurprising for her to be unaware of Admiral of Blood’s demise, but things were different after she finished recuperating and left the area. She would’ve been a terrible Assassin and Instigator if she hadn’t investigated her partner. Clearly, Trissy’s past actions indicated that, despite being evil, it didn’t discount her intelligence.
Klein didn’t argue as he controlled the paper figurine-like Senor to smile and simply reply, “Why can’t clowns be crazy and cruel?”
Without waiting for Trissy’s answer, he said, “Any progress on your investigations into the captain of the royal guards?”
Trissy’s expression turned slightly gloomy as she said, “It will need another month at the very least for any results. It might even take two.”
“If you need help, you can seek me out,” Klein emphasized again.
Trissy scoffed and said, “In Backlund, in this game, strength isn’t able to resolve every problem.
“Of course, I’ve never wasted the opportunity to use others.
“Mr. Gehrman Sparrow, since there’s no need to hide your identity, can you give me a more convenient method of contact?”
Why do I feel like I’m being asked to give my cellphone number… Klein thought about it for a moment before informing her of the incantation to summoning Miss Messenger, as well as the important ritual ingredient of one gold coin.
Trissy didn’t speak further. Reaching out her right hand, she tapped on the mirror’s surface.
The black flames burst before disappearing, restoring the full-body mirror to normal.
In the sewers, Senor buried the mirror fragment back into the soil and made his body shrink rapidly, turning back into a gray rat. It then ran deep into the sewers, allowing itself to be fed by carnivores.
Back in 160 Böklund Street, Klein drew his curtains and returned to the reclining chair.
To be frank, he regretted cooperating with Trissy.
He felt that she was burdened by some will of the Primordial Demoness and was reckless for revenge. She was like a ticking bomb that might explode at any moment.
If Trissy were to mutate, it’s highly possible that she would create a terrifying disaster… I shouldn’t have spared her back then… Klein sighed and began setting up a ritual. He sent the black blob above the gray fog and attempted to divination Trissy’s present location and recent condition.
Twenty to thirty seconds later, he was met with failure.
This only worried him more because such an outcome implied that Trissy had become a Blessed of the Primordial Demoness to a certain extent.
The next afternoon, Klein, who had had breakfast, began instructing Butler Walter and the newly-appointed butler assistant, Richardson, to deliver the gifts he had brought from the Southern Continent.
This filled an entire luggage bag, of which included Fermo coffee beans, East Balam tobacco, River Valley’s grape wine, and human-bone sculptures.
They were to be gifted to the different neighbors around the neighborhood as a sign of goodwill from Dwayne Dantès. It was also to announce his return to the social scene.
“Oh yes, remember to mention to Member of Parliament Macht or his wife that this bottle of River Valley grape wine is suitable for making cocktails. It’s best matched with lemon juice,” Klein exhorted Walter.
Particular care was needed in gifting others—it had to take into account the receiver’s preferences, and obviously, the most popular product of the Southern Continent at present, Donningsman Hair Tonic, wasn’t suitable as a gift, as it would only appear to be a veiled attempt at ridicule.
Walter solemnly nodded and said, “Yes, Sir.”
After receiving no more instructions from his employer, Richardson glanced at the remaining pile of gifts and asked, “Where will they be sent to?”
“This is for the staff of the bursary foundation. I’ll deliver it myself,” Klein said with a smile.
He then pointed at the golden amulet in his hand and said, “I missed the birth of Dr. Aaron’s child, so I’ll need to express my apologies in person. Heh heh, I’ll head over in the afternoon and plan on gifting this amulet with Southern Continent characteristics to that child.”
Of course, as a baby, Will Auceptin Ceres probably won’t like it… Compared to this, “He”—I’ll just call him he-would rather have ice-cream… Klein grumbled inwardly after answering Richardson. After the butler and Richardson left, bringing gifts and male servants to the different neighbors, Klein got into his carriage and headed straight for the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation at 22 Phelps Street.
After alighting, he headed forward with his valet, Enuni, carrying plenty of gifts behind him. Along the way, he greeted and gifted any members of the staff he saw.
Soon, Klein arrived at the second story and arrived at one of the director’s office. He knocked gently on the door.
“Please come in.” Audrey Hall’s gentle voice sounded.
As a rather senior Spectator, she had already noticed that Mr. Dwayne Dantès had come to the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation. She had been patiently waiting for him.
Klein pushed the door and entered, taking out a small gift box from his inner pocket before saying with a warm smile, “I’ve returned from the Southern Continent. Well, my business went very smoothly. I brought some gifts for everyone, hoping to share my happiness with everyone.”
He had specially mentioned this to indicate to Miss Justice that he remembered her request.
“You leave me no reason to decline it,” Audrey said with an expectant smile.
This didn’t mean that she cared for the gift Mr. World gave, but more a result of being curious as to what Mr. World would give.
After receiving the gift box, she tore open the wrapping in front of Dwayne Dantès and discovered an accessory with a white feather adorned with pale yellow patterns as its highlight.
“This is a decorative ribbon,” Klein explained. “People of certain social standing in East Balam will enjoy wearing items with such white feathers on various parts of their body. Out of all the places, it’s considered most noble and meaningful to attach it to a hat. This is said to be a tradition from the worship of feathered serpents. Heh heh, feathered serpents are symbols for Death over there.”
And the feather he got a Southern Continent craftsman to craft into the hat was a byproduct of the Artificial Death project. It could be sacrificed.
Klein had once obtained three of them. He had used one in Bayam by using the copper whistle messenger and summoning the mutated monster which was corrupted by Artificial Death. The other was sacrificed to Artificial Death in the Southern Continent, allowing him to receive the revelation of Ince Zangwill being possessed by an evil spirit. This was the last feather.
As the present Artificial Death was equivalent to the Evernight Goddess to a certain extent, Klein, who was clearly a Blessed, didn’t need to carry out such acts in subsequent rituals. He could use other materials to replace the feather, so he decided to turn the remaining one into a gift for Miss Justice. After all, she was also a believer of Evernight, and she might be able to contact Artificial Death at some critical moment.
Audrey held her present with a smile as she silently listened to Dwayne Dantès’s description. For some baffling reason, an idea flashed in her mind: Don’t tell me Mr. World really plucked a feathered serpent’s feather for this hat…
Chapter 979 Joy of Life
“The traditions in the Southern Continent are really different from ours.” Audrey looked down at the feathered cap in the gift box as she marveled, “But it’s in line with my taste.”
The latter half of her sentence was partially genuine and partially out of politeness. On the one hand, she found the processed feather akin to a piece of artwork, and on the other hand, she found its style too obvious and extreme. It wasn’t something she would use as an accessory.
This was akin to how others would have their interest piqued by items with unique and mysterious patterns when visiting ancient ruins. They would be filled with praise over it, but they would seldom purchase similar items to place it at home or use it as an accessory.
Klein smiled in response.
“There are also many stark differences amongst the Southern Continent traditions. It’s almost completely different in East Balam from the highlands and river valley. Of course, they also have their similarities such as their adoration of gold. They believe that this metal possesses magical powers.”
As he said that, he pointed at the feather in Audrey’s hand.
“Legend has it that people who wear such accessories would receive the blessings of the feathered serpent, or in other words, Death.”
He was hinting to Audrey about how she could use the feather.
As a Sequence 6 of the Spectator pathway, Audrey easily read in between the lines. She understood that the hat accessory allowed her to receive a response from the so-called “Death” at critical moments, bringing about certain effects.
As for how she should use it, it was basic knowledge in mysticism. Audrey had a solid foundation and didn’t require Mr. Dwayne Dantès to explain in detail.
She faintly smiled without revealing her teeth and said, “I really like it. I will attach it to my hat in appropriate situations.”
Not bad. It’s so easy talking to Spectators… Klein returned with a smile and pointed at the door.
“I still have presents to hand out.”
“You will be the most welcomed person here today,” Audrey replied with a smile, a euphemistic way of expressing her gratitude.
Meanwhile, she was a little vexed. She was hesitant about finding an opportunity to inform Mr. World, who had been embroiled in Cuarón’s suicide, about Hvin Rambis. He had shown some deep interest and importance on the matter.
Oh, it’s almost Monday. I’ll leave it until the Tarot Gathering. It will be much easier to communicate when the time comes… I can also seek advice from Mr. Hanged Man and Ma’am Hermit on how to deal with my current situation, especially the problem of being wary against the cues and hypnotism from a High-Sequence Beyonder. After all, I can’t always pray to Mr. Fool ahead of time to receive an angel’s blessing… On careful thought, such a form of hypnotism is truly terrifying… Carrying out instructions without realizing it… Audrey’s mind was awash with thoughts as they bubbled.
This made her suspect that many people in Backlund’s high society had been hypnotized, acting in ways that violated their true intentions and will.
In addition, she also came to realize something.
Every time her parents attended Mass at Saint Samuel Cathedral, the one in charge of the rites was definitely Backlund’s archbishop. And to hold such a post, he was definitely a demigod of the Church of Evernight!
At times, His Grace will even visit in person to chat with us… This is to prevent such matters from happening? That’s why Hvin Rambis’s hypnosis effect on me didn’t go overboard? Audrey watched as Dwayne Dantès left her office. After closing the door and sitting down at her desk, she picked up a fountain pen and mindlessly scribbled on it.
After she reined in her thoughts, the piece of white paper was filled with interlocking circles. There was a face with cold eyes and scattered lines.
At a glance, Audrey tensed up. She immediately used her spirituality and the friction between items to ignite the paper, turning it to ashes. Her random drawing had, in a sense, reflected her true emotions and thoughts!
And to a good Psychiatrist, interpreting such pictures was a basic skill. Therefore, Audrey hadn’t left any traces behind.
After a while, Klein delivered all his gifts and chatted with a few directors along the way. Finally, he entered a room meant for part-time directors like him to rest. He found a pen and paper, sat on the sofa, and began writing after some thought:
“Dear Mr. Azik,”
While in the Southern Continent, Klein had written about Adam’s obtaining of 0-08, his successful revenge on Ince Zangwill with the help of Leonard and Daly. He then summoned the messenger via the copper whistle and sent it to the sleeping Mr. Azik. Without a doubt, he had yet to receive a reply to date.
Klein wasn’t worried about mentioning Adam and 0-08 in the letter, because the Angel of Imagination definitely knew about his relationship with Mr. Azik. And sharing matters he encountered with someone familiar wouldn’t garner any excessive reaction.
This time, Klein’s letter didn’t involve anything extraordinary. With a smile and gentle scribble, he shared the details about the bursary foundation which he learned from Audrey and the other directors. At the end of the letter, he wrote:
“… This is a really meaningful matter. I feel satisfied and happy about it. Mr. Azik, would you feel the same?
“When you awaken, perhaps you can attempt to do something similar. Every time you revive, you would be able to see the children who had received your help in the past. When that happens, although they might not remember them, they will definitely remember you…”
After finishing the letter and putting down the fountain pen, Klein carefully read it once, and after confirming that there weren’t any problems, he blew the copper whistle, summoned the skeleton messenger, and allowed it to take the letter away.
Following that, he left the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation with his valet, Enuni. He came to the nearby Saint Samuel Cathedral and silently prayed for fifteen minutes in the serene and dark prayer hall.
Like before, Klein came to the donation box and threw a stack of cash in-a total of 80 pounds.
Taking this opportunity, he found Bishop Elektra and had a chat with him and listened to his sermon.
This also announced to the Church of Dwayne Dantès’s return.
As for presents, Klein didn’t directly give it since he was inside the Goddess’s cathedral. Instead, Butler Walter would naturally deliver his gifts to the bishops’ residences in private.
…
At tea time in the afternoon, Klein followed his schedule and left 160 Böklund Street and headed to Dr. Aaron’s for a visit-Richardson had already informed them in the morning and had received permission to visit.
This time, Klein not only met Dr. Aaron Ceres, but he also met his wife, Wilma Gladys, as well as the newborn and his elder brothers and sisters who were a few years older.
“What a pity that I wasn’t able to participate in, uh…” Klein deliberated paused and successfully waited for Wilma Gladys to reply “Will” with a smile.
He reorganized his words and said, “Unfortunately, I was unable to participate in Will’s birthday party because of my trip to East Balam.
“This is an amulet that’s rather popular over there. It brings children good luck.”
As he said that, he handed the golden accessory to Dr. Aaron.
Aaron Ceres wasn’t a man who was good with words. He accepted it without declining it and nodded.
“Thank you.”
Following that, he held the string and hung the golden amulet into the pram beside him. Shaking it, he asked, “Will, do you like it?”
Wrapped in silver silk, the chubby baby raised his arm, swung it, and flicked the golden amulet away.
Flicked away…
The mood instantly turned a little awkward in the activity room. Klein chuckled and broke the silence.
“This is a reaction all kids have.”
At this moment, a maid had delivered the three-layered tray for high tea, allowing the hosts and the guest to switch topics of conversation, allowing the mood to return to normal.
As Klein drank his black tea and ate the pastry, he began talking about all kinds of interesting customs in East and West Balam. It left the couple and their two other children intrigued as they would question him from time to time.
During this process, Klein suddenly turned to face the pram and asked with a smile, “You don’t seem to enjoy my present?”
As he spoke, nothing abnormal happened to the couple and the rest of the people in the activity room as they continued wearing attentive looks.
In the illusion Klein created, he hadn’t finished his recount!
Will Auceptin, who had fleshy arms, scoffed as he said with a child-like voice, “What’s the point in having such gifts?
“You might as well give me Gwadar. At the very least, that can be drunk!”
Klein smiled as he shook his head and said, “I have some news for you. Ouroboros was injured by a particular person and will likely not be able to continue seeking you out for the time being.”
He didn’t dare mention Adam’s name or title. He didn’t even think about it, afraid that the leader of the Twilight Hermit Order would notice it; thus, discovering Snake of Fate Will Auceptin’s location.
As for a description like Amon’s brother, Klein had temporarily avoided using it. He had no idea if Amon was still in Backlund and if the frequent mention of the Angel of Time’s name would result in a crossing of fate.
However, Klein believed that the Snake of Fate was likely to guess who had injured the Angel of Fate. This was because the only ones who remained active in the real world and were of a higher level than Ouroboros were limited to Amon and Adam.
He had used the words “particular person” to eliminate the possibility of the assumption of the besieging of several angels or the use of Grade o Sealed Artifacts.
Will Auceptin fell silent for a moment and said, “I did tell you that the deviation in your fate is a good thing in the long term.”
After exchanging information, Klein was about to dispel the illusion when he suddenly heard Will Auceptin quip, “Oh, I suddenly have a craving for Gwadar, especially if it’s iced.”
“Such beverages aren’t good for a baby!” Klein wore a serious look as he dispelled the illusion, reaching out his hand to receive the cup of ice-cream a maid had delivered.
Then, under Aaron’s and Wilma’s watch, he scooped some ice-cream with the silver spoon and teased the baby with a smile, “Will, do you want some?
“Do you want some?”
Ma’am Wilma immediately chuckled.
“Our Will doesn’t enjoy that.”
Just as she said that, Klein stuffed the spoon of ice-cream into his mouth.
“Waaa!”
The baby in the pram immediately let out a loud cry.
Chapter 980 Choice of Parasitic Target
After some placating, Aaron Ceres and Wilma Gladys finally managed to calm down the baby.
Phew… The thin and tall Aaron heaved a sigh of relief and got up. Nudging his gold-rimmed glasses, he nodded at his guest with an apologetic look. After organizing his words for a few seconds, he said, “Sorry about that. Children are often like this.”
“Indeed.” Klein smiled in reply, indicating that he didn’t mind it one bit.
Following that, he changed the topic of conversation and continued sharing his experiences in East and West Balam.
During this process, he made use of his Beyonder powers once more, making everyone in the activity room fall under the effects of an illusion. Then, he picked up the ice-cream which he hadn’t finished, changed the spoon and got up with a smile. Walking to the pram, he asked gently, “Will, do you want some?”
Without waiting for the chubby fellow wrapped in silver silk to reply, he said with a gentle tone, “You’re born now and should be able to fold a paper crane. This way, I don’t have to visit often. You should know how suspicious it is.”
Will Auceptin Ceres glared at him without giving him a reply.
Klein didn’t flinch as he took out a piece of high-quality paper and placed it in the pram.
Then, he bent down, scooping out some ice-cream.
“A price is always exacted for what fate bestows, isn’t it?” Klein chuckled as he swished the spoon in his hand.
In the pram, Will raised his left hand, wiping the tears that hadn’t dried from his face, and mumbled, “For Beyonders of the Fate pathway, the exacted price needs to be paid first before awaiting bestowment.”
With that said, the chubby baby grabbed the piece of paper and folded a paper crane with great difficulty.
Klein stood in front of the pram and maintained the stability of the spoon, watching this scene with a smile.
A carriage set off from Pinster Street and headed for Saint Samuel Cathedral.
While passing by 160 Böklund Street, Leonard Mitchell looked out the window and seemingly muttered to himself, “Dwayne Dantès is back as well.”
The slightly-aged voice rang out in his mind:
“Fate will ultimately intertwine.”
“Old Man, you’re becoming more of a charlatan after you woke up.” Leonard couldn’t help but mock.
Pallez Zoroast chuckled without a reply.
After coming to Saint Samuel Cathedral, Leonard entered the study of Backlund’s archbishop, Saint Anthony, under a priest’s lead.
Anthony Stevenson was wearing a black robe with red hues. His eyes were deep and his face clean-shaven. Standing by a cupboard, the shadow created seemed like an unknown existence that observed everything from the darkness. It stirred fear into anyone.
“Your Grace, you summoned me?” Although Leonard had already anticipated it, he still bowed in a rather lacking manner.
Anthony nodded gently and said, “You have already rendered enough services to apply to become a Sequence 5 Spirit Warlock. However, you haven’t finished digesting the Soul Assurer potion; therefore, I’ll be extracting you out of Soest’s team and assigning you some separate missions.”
Leonard replied, as per protocol, “I am at your command.”
Anthony picked up a stack of papers on his desk and said, “These are cases with suspected paranormal activity. You are to investigate each case, mainly placating or purifying them. If you require additional assistance, you can select members from the Nighthawks team of each area of jurisdiction.”
“Yes, Your Grace.” Leonard would’ve done similar tasks even if Saint Anthony hadn’t instructed him to do so. Therefore, he had zero objections toward such an assignment.
After receiving the stack of papers, he casually flipped through it and said, “Your Grace, what’s Captain Soest’s team busy with at present?” He had been focused on revenge over the past half-year, making himself appear desultory and insular. This prevented him from building strong friendships with the Red Gloves teammates, but despite that, they were teammates who he had fought alongside with. He couldn’t help but be concerned for them.
“They have been assigned to help Crestet finish a mission,” Anthony Stevenson didn’t answer in detail.
His Excellency Cesimir is also in Backlund… Leonard didn’t ask further as he gestured four points across his chest in a clockwise fashion.
“May the Goddess bless everyone.”
“Praise the Lady.” Anthony did the same gesture.
After leaving the archbishop’s study, Leonard headed down to the basement. He wanted to find a quiet room and list down his upcoming mission and run through them in the assigned order.
Midway while walking down the stairs, he subconsciously looked at the stained windows above him.
The sunlight was shining in, making the artwork made from the stained windows look even more solemn. It also accentuated the tiny bugs and dust that floated in midair.
Upon seeing this scene, Leonard suddenly recalled Old Man’s description of Amon. He had the inexplicable feeling that the Blasphemer was everywhere.
He trembled inwardly as a thought came to him. He quickly asked with a suppressed voice, “Old Man, I have a question.
“What is it?” Pallez Zoroast asked slowly.
Leonard asked with a suppressed voice, “Back then, why didn’t you parasitize a bug? They’re smaller and more concealed. You can easily hide in cathedrals without being worried that Amon would discover you.”
“How long can a bug live? Continuously switching parasitic targets is extremely burdensome on the body. This way, not only will recovery not be possible by parasitizing it, but it will even worsen one’s condition and shorten one’s lifespan,” Pallez Zoroast harrumphed and said.
Leonard was somewhat enlightened as he pressed, “What about other creatures? Those that live relatively longer lives and can enter a cathedral without being noticed.”
Pallez Zoroast immediately chortled before saying, “From the looks of it, you haven’t kept what I’ve said to heart. This will only serve to make you suffer in the future!
“The higher the Sequence is, the greater the inclinations towards losing control is, and the more madness accumulates. This is a trait of the characteristics, and it can only be resisted and suppressed. There’s no way to eliminate it.
“Therefore, for a Parasite, choosing a target for parasitizing requires one to consider these aspects. If one were to parasitize ordinary animals, it’s still alright for short periods of time, but once it goes on for too long, one will suffer the effects of the body’s construct and hormones. Heh heh, everything is reciprocal, isn’t it? A Parasite can influence the target, but so can the target influence a Parasite.
“When one parasitizes an ordinary animal, it’s necessary to frequently talk to someone to avoid forgetting one’s former identity. This way, the chances of exposure is extremely high, and if one doesn’t do that, the host will definitely influence the Parasite, causing them to lose the ability to speak. It will muddle one’s own existence until one doesn’t know he is. It would then result in madness and with the loss of control crushing the Parasite.”
Leonard was left alarmed as he nodded slightly.
“I understand… It’s no wonder you are so strict on choosing a parasitic target.”
“Are you trying to praise yourself?” Pallez Zoroast tsked. “To us, the best parasitic target is undoubtedly Beyonders of the same pathway. All aspects will be synchronized, and by nurturing them one Sequence at a time, they can be made as replenishments for one’s Beyonder powers. It would be the best medicine and a potential option for taking over the body.”
Upon hearing Old Man speak of such vile and terrifying matters so calmly, Leonard frowned slightly as he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that Old Man wouldn’t do the same to him.
Pallez Zoroast continued, “The second best choice would be Beyonders from the Seer or Apprentice pathways. The absorption of their powers wouldn’t incur too much a burden on the Parasite, allowing them to quickly recover. “The next choice would then be smart Beyonders of other pathways. At the very least, communication would be good and cooperation would be possible.
“As for you, hehe…”
Leonard was just about to retort Old Man when he suddenly saw a bishop walking down from above. He hurriedly shut his mouth, held onto the railings, and sped up his pace.
…
Half-past seven in the evening, 39 Böklund Street, Member of Parliament Macht’s house.
Dressed in a tailcoat, Klein got off a carriage as he buttoned his clothes. Under the lit fountain’s illumination, he entered the foyer and met Maury Macht, who was dressed in an olive-green military uniform with an orange-red sash across his waist. His chest was covered with medals, accolades of his achievements in war.
His wife, Riana, was wearing a shoulder-exposing dress. She greeted Dwayne Dantès with a smile, “Welcome, our traveler. Everyone has been waiting for you to share your experiences at Balam this time.”
“Should I launch a travel column at a newspaper company?” Klein replied with a joke.
Macht knew that Dwayne Dantès had headed for Southern Continent to do business. Furthermore, it was a business he kickstarted. Therefore, after exchanging a smile, he came close and gave him a hug, suppressing his voice by saying, “Well done!”
Klein smiled with a nod and asked, “Do you like the present?”
He was referring to the bottle of River Valley grape wine that could be made into a sour cocktail.
“It was excellent. I still fondly recall the taste,” Macht said earnestly.
Klein was about to enter the hall when he noticed something amiss. He did a cursory glance and asked out of puzzlement, “Miss Hazel isn’t in?
“Has she been sent to study at an all-girls public school?”
Riana sighed as she shook her head.
“No, she’s only sick. She’ll head for public school only in September.”
“She caught a cold?” Klein expressed the concern a guest should have.
Macht said with a helpless smile, “No, she was bitten by a rabid rat when she was at the manor in the outskirts. Her wound hasn’t healed completely yet.”
Hazel got bitten… by a rabid rat… Klein nodded in thought.
“Did she see a doctor?
“Oh, has that rat been caught?”
“The doctor gave her an injection to prevent any infections,” Macht said simply. “That rat still hasn’t been found. Perhaps we need to rear a few more cats in the manor.”
Chapter 981 Hazel’s Decision
After hearing Macht’s reply, and combining what he knew, Klein guessed that the rat in the manor was likely the Marauder demigod which had been by Hazel’s side. As for why it went rabid and bit Hazel, he was unsure.
He nodded slightly and tapped his chest four times in a clockwise fashion.
“May the Goddess bless her.”
After saying that, he walked past the host, entered the hall, and waited for the ball tonight to begin.
In a particular bedroom on the third story, Hazel was sitting on a reclining chair feeling dispirited, her feet curled up.
Her left hand was wrapped in thick bandages, but there weren’t any more signs of blood. Her expression was heavy, nothing like her usual arrogance.
In the manor, her teacher, that was in the form of a rat, had suddenly bitten her. This resulted in her being stuck in a similar state, her entire being turbid and muddled. It was as though it wasn’t her hand that was bitten but her heart.
To Hazel, although her arrogance stemmed from her upbringing, with her ability to absorb new information exceeding that of the average person’s, her outstanding looks, her family’s standing in high society, and her maturity compared to her peers, those feelings were still within normal boundaries before she gained extraordinary powers. None of the aforementioned traits made her feel that she was different from others or that she was fundamentally superior to ordinary people.
Therefore, with her teacher, who maintained her sense of arrogance while being a representation of her fortuitous encounter and the source of her strength, suddenly becoming a real rat—to the point of not being able to speak clearly and even bite her without any reason-it left a deep impact on her. She began to question if supernatural powers represented being extraordinary or a monster.
Amidst her thoughts, Hazel subconsciously pulled her black-green hair to the back of her ear and felt frustrated with the melody that came from downstairs.
At this moment, she heard the creaking sound of the door as she turned her head in hesitation.
Walking in was a gray rat with slick fur. Its eyes were deeper than its kind, closer to dark red.
“Hazel,” the rat said in a deep voice.
Hazel was first taken aback before she reeled in delight. She hurriedly stood up and blurted, “Teacher, y-you’ve recovered?”
Just as she said that, she saw gray rats crawling out from the corner of her bedroom, balcony, and bed. All of them had dark red eyes but could only produce squeaking sounds.
Hazel took a step back in shock, overturning the reclining chair. Her body staggered, almost to the point of collapsing. It took her a great deal of effort to recover her balance.
At this moment, she discovered that the red-eyed rats had vanished. The door had been shut tightly, having never opened.
Everything that had happened was a hallucination or a nightmare that stemmed from the worries inside her!
After a moment of silence, Hazel pursed her lips and sighed.
She sat back down, raising her hand to her temples.
As she massaged her temples, she frowned slightly. She had a nagging feeling that what had happened was too surreal.
Her dark brown eyes darted about slightly as Hazel removed the necklace she wore around her neck, clenching it in her palm.
The necklace’s seven green gems were equidistant from each other. Embedded around them were tiny diamonds.
At this moment, one of the gems lit up slowly, emitting a green glow, giving her face a sheen and filling her eyes with mysterious symbols.
The scenes from before surfaces in the girl’s mind as her blurry dream-like state gradually turned clear.
While observing the scenes, Hazel sensed something amiss. She confirmed that she hadn’t been dreaming, nor was it a short hallucination from having her mind go adrift. Instead, she had been thrown into an illusion for nearly ten seconds.
Cryptologist!
This… Hazel’s dark brown eyes widened as she muttered a word filled with horror.
She jumped to her feet and looked around anxiously but failed to discover anything.
But the more she looked, the more terrified she became. She had no idea what she would encounter next, nor did she understand what the person who created the dream was up to!
The only thing she was certain of was that the other party’s level and strength in the supernatural domain far exceeded hers!
This shattered what little pride she had left.
After a few minutes, the entire bedroom remained silent. The brisk melody from downstairs instantly connected oneself to the current dance steps.
Hazel finally composed herself, believing that nothing would happen next.
Only then did she have the mood or energy to consider the motives of the person who secretly cast the illusion.
As various thoughts surfaced in her mind, Hazel suddenly came up with a theory:
The person from before was here for her teacher!
Through the illusion, the person had confirmed her teacher’s current situation!
Is it Teacher’s friend, or an enemy? He’s definitely headed off to look for Teacher. What do I do? He likely doesn’t know where Teacher is hiding… No, all my neighbors know that I was bitten by a rabid rat… Hazel was thrown into panic as she clenched her necklace with increasing strength.
She couldn’t be sure of the motives of the other party, nor did she know what she could do.
She wished to head to the manor and inform her teacher, but she was afraid of encountering danger and end up being sacrificed.
Furthermore, her teacher had seemingly lost the ability to communicate. Her warnings might not necessarily be conveyed.
Without realizing it, Hazel stood up and paced about in her bedroom. Finally, she made up her mind. Pursing her lips tightly, she walked to the door and said to her lady’s maid outside, “I’m a little tired. I plan on sleeping now. Don’t let anyone disturb me.”
“Yes, my lady,” the maid immediately replied.
After closing the door, Hazel began changing into clothes that allowed for greater movement. Her expression was extremely heavy as her teeth bit down on her lip.
She had finally decided to warn her teacher at the manor.
She didn’t wish to become a seemingly arrogant person but, in actuality, was a coward, one who would abandon all principles upon encountering danger!
She found it despicable of herself!
While the bodyguards were focusing their attention on the ball’s attendees, Hazel took the opportunity to enter the garden using a water pipe from the balcony. When leaving 39 Böklund Street, Klein was holding onto a cup of sweet and iced fizzy wine, discussing business in the Southern Continent with a few gentlemen.
He turned his head slightly, glancing at the garden. He had already noticed Hazel’s actions thanks to his intuition.
…Although she’s not a likable girl, she has quite a kind heart… Klein nodded indiscernibly and praised her inwardly.
He wasn’t worried about Hazel’s actions, because to go from North Borough’s Böklund Street to Macht’s manor in Backlund’s northwestern suburbs would take three to five hours on carriage. And before she arrived, he would’ve already used an excuse to leave the ball, teleporting over directly to confirm the situation.
Although Macht’s manor was in the northwestern suburbs, it was on the other side of the Tussock River. Hence, to head there, one needed to take a detour to an area with a bridge. It was fine in the day, as one could use the steam metro to head to the south side of the Bridge beneath the river. At night, there were only three bridges to consider. It was inevitable to spend five hours traveling.
Of course, as Klein had used Tinder before and had read 2-105 Blood Vessel Thief’s information, he had some idea about the powers of the Marauder pathway. Therefore, he suspected that Hazel, who had an item of a higher level, could “steal” the flight abilities of birds and use that short period of time to cross the river. This way, she might arrive within three hours.
Regardless, I’ll be faster than her… Klein retracted his gaze and began considering who his next dance partner should be.
Ten in the evening, Moose Manor in the northwestern suburbs of Backlund.
This place originally belonged to a viscount, and it had more than a hundred years of history. Macht had bought it after his marriage, spending tons of money to maintain it every year so as to invite friends over during winter weekends for a vacation.
At this moment, the land steward was arranging for the servants to check every corner and to lock all the windows and doors. This was a necessary procedure before they slept every night.
A few maids walked out of the wine cellar in a group, heading straight for the kitchen to ensure that all flames had been extinguished.
The moment they arrived, they heard squeaking sounds as they looked over, only to discover a grayish-white rat gnawing on a table leg.
This rat seemed to sense their gaze, but it didn’t run. Instead, it turned its head and glared at them with its slightly red eyes.
Meanwhile, there were more squeaking sounds as red-eyed rats ran out from the roof beams, storage cabinets, and all kinds of miscellaneous, even appearing beside the furnace which had some water boiling over it.
The maids nearly screamed in fear.
As members of the lowest classes of society, they were no strangers to rats. They had even killed quite a number. However, it was their first time to encounter so many at once. They couldn’t help but feel a heavy blow to their senses.
“We need to get Guede and the others to deal with this,” a maid left the kitchen and suggested in fear.
Another maid nodded immediately.
“Miss Hazel was bitten by a rabid rat… These don’t look normal in any way!”
As they spoke, they retreated a great distance back, distancing themselves from the kitchen.
At this moment, a figure quickly appeared on the table. He wore a white shirt and black vest under a dark-colored formal suit. On his head was a half top hat, and he had a pair of bright leather boots.
This figure slowly lifted his head while holding down his hat. He surveyed the surroundings, revealing his black hair and brown eyes. He had a thin face and cut features. He was none other than Gehrman Sparrow.
Having left the ball ahead of time, Klein returned to Dwayne Dantès’s residence and entered his bedroom. Then, he teleported over with Winner Enuni.
Of course, the latter had been left outside the manor to allow for any instantaneous switches in positions.
The rats reflected into his eyes as Klein pulled the human-skinned glove on his left hand, casting his gaze towards the flowerbed in the manor.
Almost at the same time, the rats in the kitchen stirred as their movements turned sluggish. However, they quickly returned to normal.
They had become a Bizarro Sorcerer’s marionettes.
And Klein could control as many as 50 marionettes, a number that would rise once he finished digesting the potion!
Chapter 982 Bizarro Sorcerer vs Parasite
When he cast his gaze towards the garden, the scene of the area was naturally reflected in Klein’s mind.
In the dark corner concealed by the flowers, grayish-white rats spun around wildly like they had been possessed. They kept squeaking as they attempted to push away their own kind and enter the core area.
In the core area lay a gray rat the size of an adult Loen Shorthair-a particular cat breed. Its eyes were slightly red like congealed blood.
Its tail was swishing about rapidly, seemingly in a bid to vent the irascible feelings within.
And whenever ordinary-sized rats approached, it would grab them and bite them to their deaths, causing rat corpses to pile up around it. But even so, this didn’t stop the other rats from surging over.
Upon seeing this scene, Klein suddenly had two thoughts:
First, having his “intuition” boosted by the gray fog was a boon for a Bizarro Sorcerer’s controlling of Spirit Body Threads. This wasn’t apparent in open areas where the owner of the Spirit Body Threads could be instantly determined, but when inside a bustling city or a place with many buildings, Bizarro Sorcerers who lacked “x-ray vision” were unable to determine the owners of the Spirit Body Threads that bunched up from afar. It made it difficult to accurately lock onto an enemy unless they did something special, making them stand out from others. Of course, Bizarro Sorcerers could also ignore the possibility of collateral damage and just indiscriminately control their targets.
Second, the Marauder pathway demigod that parasitized the rat was already on the verge of losing control. Not only was it several times bigger than when Arrodes showed it, but its condition appeared very unstable. It was filled with a violent and crazy aura.
Thankfully, I came in time. If I had waited a few weeks, who knows what kind of tragedy would unfold… A thought flashed across Klein’s mind as illusory black threads appeared in front of him.
At this moment, he was less than fifty meters away from the mutated rat, making it completely feasible for him to control the Spirit Body Threads!
And at this moment, the huge rat with slick fur noticed something. It hurriedly stood up and turned its head towards the kitchen.
A glint flashed in its dark red eyes, instantly leaving the young man wearing a silk hat and black suit pausing in his spot.
It had “stolen” the main thoughts of the antagonizer for the next two seconds, leaving his mind blank. Furthermore, it didn’t do the follow-up actions that a Sequence 5 Dream Stealer would’ve done! Right on the heels of that, this rat raised its right forelimb and attempted to “steal” the enemy’s Beyonder powers.
At its level, it was able to “steal” three Beyonder powers from the same target and possess them for two hours. Of course, one attempt was limited to one power.
At this moment, the gigantic rat’s thoughts turned extraordinarily sluggish. The actions of it using its powers seemed to be bound by invisible threads, making it appear extremely lethargic.
Initial control of its Spirit Body Threads had been obtained!
Its success at stealing Gehrman Sparrow’s thoughts and throwing him into a daze was merely an illusion -a Bizarro Sorcerer’s Illusion Creation!
Before Klein properly began controlling its Spirit Body Threads, Klein had already switched places with Enuni. As a marionette didn’t possess any self-consciousness or thoughts, it was immune to the Beyonder powers of Thought Usurpation.
How could something that didn’t exist be stolen?
And in order to trick the Marauder pathway demigod, Klein had used his illusion powers which had experienced a qualitative upgrade. He had also deliberately made Enuni, who wore Gehrman Sparrow’s appearance, put on the corresponding act.
At this moment, he was outside Macht’s Moose Manor, his straight line distance from the gigantic rat exceeded 500 meters. However, this didn’t stop him from controlling his opponent’s Spirit Body Threads. This was because a Bizarro Sorcerer could gift his Beyonder powers to his marionette. This included the control over Spirit Body Threads—the core for converting a target into a marionette!
This also meant that if there weren’t any other restrictions, a Bizarro Sorcerer could use their marionette and extend his control of Spirit Body Threads from 150 meters to an unlimited range. After all, as long as there was a marionette placed every thousand kilometers, he could rely on extending his influence by gifting his Beyonder powers.
Of course, there was no ability in the world without restrictions. On the one hand, Klein’s maximum number of marionettes was fifty, and it was currently impossible to exceed this number. On the other hand, the only thing that a Bizarro Sorcerer couldn’t gift his marionette was the ability to think and be self-conscious. Therefore, the limit of using a marionette to control a marionette was the limit of his control over a marionette—1000 meters!
Once he exceeded this range, the marionette wouldn’t be able to do anything.
In addition, by gifting his Beyonder powers to his marionette, a Bizarro Sorcerer was effectively separating a maggot that was related to his Mythical Creature form. It was transferred into the marionette’s body via the Spirit Body Threads. Unless he had prepared via giving the same marionette additional maggots, the marionette lacked the means of separating another maggot when converting a new marionette or giving the new marionette his Beyonder powers.
And at present, Klein could only split a maximum of fifty. Exceeding this number exerted a huge burden on his Spirit Body and produced signs of his soul fracturing. Recovery was impossible without effective treatment, and it was possible to not recover, even with excellent treatment. It would only increase the possibility of losing control.
Therefore, through Klein’s experiments, the maximum distance he could control Spirit Body Threads was 1000+150 meters. And to be able to fully control a new marionette, it needed to be within 1000 meters. At the same time, if the marionette were to die, the maggot inside the body would return to his body according to the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence. However, there was a chance of experiencing a loss if the process was interrupted.
While the Marauder pathway demigod’s actions turned sluggish, the rats that had previously been turned into marionettes rushed out from Enuni’s side. They aimed at the garden and opened their mouths in a bid to use Air Cannon to cleanse the target’s location.
Suddenly, a dark red glimmer lit up in the gigantic rat’s eyes.
Instantly, Gehrman Sparrow appeared in the dark corner of the garden, amidst the dead rats. As for the Marauder pathway demigod, it had arrived inside the kitchen where there were plenty of items on the table.
It had “stolen” Gehrman Sparrow’s position!
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The marionette rats shot out their Air Cannons without being able to stop midway, hitting the spot where “Gehrman Sparrow” was standing. It left the soil splattering and threw the flowers into the sky. It alarmed the servants in the manor as their bodies trembled violently. They had no idea what was happening and could only frantically run for shelter. The entire garden was leveled by Air Cannon, thinning the layer of soil within. If Klein hadn’t directed the attack in that direction, the manor’s main building probably would’ve collapsed.
Amidst the flying dust, the rats were left dismembered, but “Gehrman Sparrow” remained standing there, uninjured.
Winner Enuni had just released all the good luck he had accumulated!
However, his control of the gigantic rat’s Spirit Body Threads had been terminated as a result. And there were only a limited number of Spirit Body Threads. The rat marionettes were unable to interfere, for it might create pandemonium and cancel each other out.
Hazel’s teacher, the Marauder pathway demigod took this opportunity to regain its freedom. Then, it turned around and raised its right forearm at “Gehrman Sparrow,” instantly stealing his Beyonder powers of controlling Spirit Body Threads.
As a Sequence 4 demigod, it could accurately “steal” the power of the target. Typically, there were three options, and with better understanding, the higher the chance of success was. And this time, its luck was pretty good.
Of course, if the target’s level was much lower, and if it clearly knew of the target’s situation, it could “steal” anything it wanted.
Just as it lowered its right paw, the Marauder pathway demigod raised its left paw. The rat marionettes slumped to the ground and could hardly turn their bodies.
This was a large-scale “theft” that stole the rats’ ability to walk!
Right on the heels of that, countless magical symbols appeared in the gigantic rat’s red eyes.
It rapidly “decrypted” the puzzle and found where Klein was.
With a red glint, it raised both paws and instantly appeared beside Klein.
This time, it had “stolen” the distance between the two!
At this moment, the thin-faced young man in front of the rat vanished. Replacing him was a gray rat.
And around the surrounding trees, worms began crawling out as they opened their “mouths.”
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Air Cannons bombarded the gigantic rat and ordinary rat.
While Klein was controlling the marionettes in the Moose Manor, he didn’t forget to convert new marionettes around him. This was, after all, a basic trait of a Bizarro Sorcerer. Then, swapping his body with a marionette, he had set up a simple trap!
Dust and soil flew high into the sky as the rat parasitized by the Marauder pathway demigod was completely inundated by it.
After everything settled down, a strong scent of blood emanated from the huge crater. There were pieces of flesh everywhere.
Dead? Klein looked at the blast-filled scene with the eyes of his surrounding marionettes.
However, he quickly frowned because there weren’t any signs of a Beyonder characteristic appearing.
As his thoughts raced, Klein took out a gold coin and flicked it.
As the gold coin landed, scenes surfaced in his mind -revelations from his Astral Projection.
Compared to the past, as a demigod, Klein could use such a simple divination to obtain more information!
Chapter 983 In Your Name
Pa!
When the flicked gold coin landed in his palm, Klein didn’t even see if it was heads or tails. This was because his mind was fixed on a particular scene:
Amidst the woods, the clouds high in the sky failed to completely conceal the stars that dotted the black velvet sky. The humming, clicking, and thrumming sounds of the insects spread far into the night, mixed with the two commotions of the two “explosions” inside Moose Manor.
Klein rapidly used his knowledge from astromancy, and he roughly gauged the exact location of the scene. Then, his body phased away, appearing beside Enuni before grabbing his shoulder.
During this process, Klein collected the transparent maggots he had implanted in the rats and insects before severing the connection of the Spirit Body Threads.
In just two seconds, he vanished from Moose Manor which was gradually turning chaotic and noisy, teleporting to the spot that he had seen in his mind.
The area was identical to the revelation which Klein had received. It was extremely silent, to the point of being able to hear the breeze wafting through the leaves and trees.
Illusory black threads, representing all the creatures with spirituality in the region, surfaced in Klein’s vision.
There were copious numbers of them, dozens being a gross understatement. To sieve through them and determine which was the problematic one couldn’t be accomplished in a short amount of time.
However, he wasn’t in a rush, because he had confirmed one thing:
His divination results could be trusted as long as the Marauder pathway demigod didn’t possess any high-level items. After all, after becoming a Bizarro Sorcerer, not only were his powers elevated, the gray fog’s powers also seeped deeper into reality. With these two combined, it made his divination powers far more outstanding than most saints, even without heading above the gray fog. It was unlikely that he was weaker than a Beyonder of the Fate pathway of the same Sequence. In contrast, the Marauder pathway demigod’s condition was in shambles with its strength at an all-time low.
Therefore, Klein believed that the demigod was hiding in the woods and hadn’t fled far.
Due to such reasons, he believed that waiting patiently was the best solution.
The Marauder pathway demigod was relatively weak, in an unstable condition, and close to losing control. After experiencing that intense battle and abandoning the rat’s body, the situation only worsened. It was impossible to experience an improvement. Under such situations, if she didn’t replenish herself or recover, it was only a matter of time before problems cropped up. Therefore, Klein could wait, while she couldn’t.
As the humming, clicking, and thrumming sounds spread, Klein waited as he hurriedly converted marionettes. He made Enuni leave the region and hide about a thousand meters away. Meanwhile, he kept note of the possibility of having his Spirit Body Threads controlled, as he recalled that the enemy had “stolen” the Beyonder power from his marionette.
Suddenly, he heard a sound that resembled the panting that came from deep within the soul.
Right on the heels of that, a hysterical voice sounded from a tree diagonally ahead of him:
“Why are you forcing me?
“Why are you forcing me?
“Why are you forcing me!”
Amidst the sharp voice, the tree’s outer bark rapidly peeled off, revealing the core wood beneath. And on it, holes cracked open as strange worms with about eight circles around them crawled out.
The transparent rings of these worms had many three-dimensional patterns as though time was swirling through them.
Suddenly, Klein lost all his thoughts, losing the Beyonder powers of Air Cannon and Paper Figurine Substitutes. He lost his belt, coat, and hat, making him appear like a sculpture of flesh.
However, to a marionette, this wasn’t too serious a problem. After all, it was no problem for his actual body. The lost powers could be retrieved by switching maggots.
Yes, upon hearing the panting, Klein had swapped places with Enuni!
And a Winner like Enuni had no need to worry about his pants dropping after losing his belt. His waist swelled rapidly thanks to the powers of Faceless, stopping his pants from falling.
New marionettes in the form of insects and rats crawled out and surrounded the mutated tree.
At this moment, a voice with a hint of a smile sounded from an unknown location:
“Calm down. Don’t be angry. Everything will be resolved.”
The voice was filled with a persuasive force. The mutation of the tree slowed down as the ringed worms slowly shrank back in.
“Is that so?” Inside the tree, the vicious-sounding voice calmed down. There was some level of blankness to the voice, as though it was about to be convinced.
As for Klein, he found the words extremely reasonable. He couldn’t help but reflect on the reason for pushing a demigod to the brink of losing control.
He had a vague feeling that he had forgotten something and was unable to recall the true reason for coming
Then, he saw a chuckling figure walk out of the woods.
“Relax, I have the means to stop you from losing control. All you need to do is to follow my instructions.”
The figure was wearing a black trench coat that resembled a robe. He matched it with black trousers and leather shoes. He had a broad forehead and a thin face. Wearing a tall hat and a striking crystal monocle, he appeared extremely refined.
Klein’s gaze froze as a word resonated through his mind: Amon!
The person before him was Blasphemer, Angel of Time, King of Angels, the son of the Creator-Amon!
Although he knew that it was merely an avatar, Klein didn’t waste any time. He immediately abided by the deepest cries of his heart and used Creeping Hunger to phase away.
During this process, Enuni snapped his fingers and lit the matches in his pocket and fallen leaves a distance away, allowing him to appear beside Klein with Flaming Jump.
Klein grabbed him and vanished with him.
In the event that Amon tried to stop him, or if Enuni wasn’t able to return fast enough, Klein’s plan was to abandon his marionette and Travel far away.
Under such circumstances, the death of a marionette to ensure his survival was definitely worth it!
Luckily, Amon’s attention was placed on the peeling tree. He didn’t stop him or, should it be said, it was the case that he didn’t have the time to stop him.
After Klein and his marionette vanished, Amon halted and turned to look at where the two were originally standing. As though in thought, he nodded slightly and scoffed.
“A Bizarro Sorcerer of Evernight.”
He then retracted his gaze and looked at the half-mutated tree and asked with a smile, “A descendant of Jacob?”
“Y-yes, do you know my ancestor?” Inside the tree, the rat demigod asked as though it had grabbed onto a floating board while drowning.
Amon stroked his chin and nodded indiscernibly.
“Of course.
“They tasted excellent.” Inside the tree, the descendant of the Jacob family fell silent. Only after a few seconds did a voice filled with horror utter:
“Y-you are Blasphemer Amon!”
Inside the tree hole, the worm with rings began crawling out.
However, they quickly stiffened and froze in their spots.
Amon adjusted the crystal monocle and said with a smile, “That’s too late now, isn’t it?
“It might’ve been of some use if you had struggled and resisted from the beginning, but now… Do you believe that I’m here on my own?”
As he spoke, the trees around him shook as the leaves of different trees ruffled. Birds leaped onto the branches and let out crisp chirping. And even the night breeze had an indescribable feel to it.
“You…” The Jacob descendant inside the mutated tree’s speech came to an abrupt halt. Amon stuffed his hands into the pockets of his trench coat and casually laughed.
“I heard that your family has split into tiny families with zero interaction, afraid that the lot of you will be caught by me, right? Ah right, didn’t you establish a secret organization with Zoroast’s descendants, as well as other Beyonders of the Marauder pathway? I believe it’s called the Hermits of Fate.
“You’re probably a member, aren’t you? Let me see if I can replace you and infiltrate that organization. Heh heh, a secret organization meant to defend against Amon and deal with Amon has Amon participating in it. Just the thought of it is rather interesting.”
Having said that, he glanced at the mutated tree that was vigorously shaking and said, “Unfortunately, from what I can see from your fate, you didn’t undergo a good education in mysticism. You can’t be a member of that organization. Are you the only one left of this Jacob family branch?
“You wished to seek out a secret treasure left by the Jacob family in Backlund, but you ended up seriously injured for some reason and ended up sealed?
“Ha, you even parasitized an ordinary animal. Yet, there are signs of you not talking to humans for an extended period of time… Aren’t you very puzzled as to why you didn’t receive any ‘warnings’ about this from the knowledge contained within the potion or the murmurs when you advanced to Sequence 4? Yes, it’s because I’ve deleted them.”
“No!”
A sharp scream filled with anger and viciousness sounded. There was an indescribable pain in it.
The mutated tree’s tremblings intensified until it calmed down at some point.
Streams of light flew out from within and surged into Amon’s body.
Taking out a piece of silk, Amon took off his monocle and wiped it as he mumbled, “How foolish. She actually believed me when I said it’s too late. One flaw with fellows who are on the brink of losing control is that they’re brainless and easily fooled.
“If she had carefully thought about it, how could she not realize the problems within? If I could quickly finish her off and steal her fate, why would I be wasting so much time chatting with her? An avatar is an avatar after all…”
After Amon wore his monocle again, the stream of light that flowed out of the mutated tree had been completed absorbed by “Him.”
At this moment, a figure was passing through the woods-Hazel in hunting gear.
She seemed to sense something as she subconsciously looked over, only to see Amon.
Then, she revealed a surprised smile.
“Teacher, have you recovered?”
“Oh, someone has noticed a problem with you. It’s best that you hide!”
Amon listened in silence before curling the sides of his mouth slowly.
“Alright.”
Chapter 984 Active Response
Klein didn’t directly teleport back to 160 Böklund Street. Instead, he went to sea with Enuni, found a secluded spot, and chanted the honorific name of The Fool.
Then, he took four steps counterclockwise and went above the gray fog. With a beckon, he summoned a paper figurine.
Immediately after that, he picked up one of the Cards of Blasphemy on the long bronze table in front of him, and he placed it inside his body.
Klein suddenly had an additional dark red robe. This appearance seemed to look like rust and settled gunpowder that had been stained by copious amounts of blood. As for his face, it was covered by a dark gold mask. The patterns on its were ancient and set off a contrasting appearance with the crown he wore that was embedded with gems that sparkled red, blue, and green.
This was a change that the Red Priest card brought about.
After repeated experiments, Klein had confirmed that certain traits of the Red Angel card were very compatible with the Paper Angel’s interference effect with fate. It allowed the relevant powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog to be further enhanced. Therefore, he had chosen it instead of the Black Emperor or Tyrant cards.
After completing this, Klein, in the form of the Red Priest, picked up a paper figurine and shook it. He then fused it with the gray fog that surged over, throwing it at the rippling blob of light that represented him offering a prayer.
The paper figurine quickly burgeoned, turning into an angel bathed in golden light. Flames crisscrossed behind it, taking on the form of twelve pairs of wings.
This War Angel then used the secret connection that was generated from a prayer to descend upon the world and enveloped Klein and Enuni with its fiery wings.
Only with this done did Klein relax. Putting down the Red Priest card, he returned to the real world.
He first sought out food for Creeping Hunger before returning to 160 Böklund Street with Enuni. One transformed back into Dwayne Dantès, while the other turned into a young man with mixed-blood.
After combing his hair, Klein walked to the balcony of his master bedroom, looking far into the distance where Macht’s residence stood. He discovered that the place remained brightly lit, a clear indication that the ball hadn’t truly ended.
Typically, a ball continued until midnight, and of course, people were permitted to leave before then. After all, most people that were willing to dance late into the night were young adults.
Phew… Amon is truly terrifying. Just a battle involving a Marauder pathway’s demigod was enough to garner his attention, even if one was in the city and the other was in the suburbs… At “His” level, the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence should be extremely substantial. Yes, I can’t eliminate the possibility that the demigod’s mutation while being on the brink of losing control had caught Amon’s notice… Klein couldn’t help but recall everything that had happened, afraid that he would find a thin, monocle-wearing young, refined man sitting in the reclining chair behind him while sipping from a glass of red wine when he turned around.
He felt lucky that he had already become a demigod and could converge the aura of the gray fog to prevent Beyonders of particular pathways from detecting it. Otherwise, with the interest Amon had shown in the past, “His” focus definitely would’ve been placed on Gehrman Sparrow instead of the Marauder pathway demigod. If that had been the case, he might not have left so successfully by teleporting As the Amon in Backlund was likely only an avatar, Klein was still rather confident of the Paper Angel’s interference. He believed that this King of Angels had no means to trace him all the way to 160 Böklund Street from a trail of breadcrumbs and also determine that he was Dwayne Dantès.
But this still didn’t ease his mind. This was because the Marauder pathway demigod was involved in Böklund Street as well!
She had encountered Admiral of Blood here and had been forced to trigger the explosives, finally parasitizing a rat… Here, she had been warned by a mirror, learning about the Marauder pathway angel who was in need of replenishments and that Blasphemer Amon was on the way… As she had refused to answer the mirror’s question, she was struck by lightning, and had to move to Moose Manor… In addition, Hazel—the target she attempted to parasitize but was her student on the surface—was influenced by a powerful illusion tonight, exposing her teacher’s condition… All of these factors combined might make Amon pay a visit… The more Klein thought about it, the more unsafe he found Böklund Street.
From his point of view, just the warning about a Marauder pathway angel in desperate need for replenishments was enough for Amon to take up “residence” in Böklund Street for a period of time!
Of course, there was an extremely small chance that the Marauder pathway demigod escaped and that nothing was divulged. However, Klein believed it was impossible. After all, even he had the confidence of handling the matter himself, much less Amon who had a certain level of control over Marauder pathway existences!
Sigh, I shouldn’t have been wary against the grandpa in Leonard. If I wasn’t worried that “He” would achieve another stage of recovery and cause Leonard harm, everything would’ve been settled rather quickly. I wouldn’t be in this situation of attracting Amon… What do I do next? Regardless, I need to do something. Otherwise, not only will my identity as Dwayne Dantès be at risk, I might even implicate Leonard on Pinster Street and the ordinary people on Böklund Street. Who knows if Amon will suddenly parasitize them or not… As Klein’s thoughts whirled, his expression grew heavy as he began seriously considering eliminating Amon’s avatar.
His first idea was to establish contact with Leonard and come up with a plan with the grandpa in him, Pallez Zoroast. With this Marauder angel’s knowledge of Amon who shared the same pathway, it was likely that “He” could come up with a good plan.
Klein immediately took out his pen and paper in preparation to write. But after making a few scribbles with the fountain pen, he paused.
He found the confidentiality lacking because describing in detail might result in having an effect on fate, allowing Amon to notice it ahead of time!
The more secure method would be to pull Leonard above the gray fog. The discussion can be held there and have him relay it and discuss it with Pallez Zoroast… Apart from this, what else can be done? Report it to the Church and get them to “disinfect” all of Backlund? Klein put down his fountain pen and muttered silently as he considered other proposals.
He soon gave up the thought of reporting Amon, because Leonard hadn’t done so previously. With the understanding that the grandpa in him had of Blasphemer Amon, it implied that this method was useless. Either there was a huge flaw, or it might end up affecting oneself.
It’s better to ask Leonard first and gain a better situation of the exact situation before coming to a decision… Klein quickly made up his mind.
He temporarily suppressed the urge to draw the symbol to ask Arrodes or use the paper crane to contact Snake of Fate Will Auceptin. After dismissing Enuni, he entered the master bedroom’s bathroom, took four steps counterclockwise, and arrived above the gray fog.
Sitting at the seat of The Fool, Klein conjured The World Gehrman Sparrow and made the fake person pray piously:
“Honorable Mr. Fool, please inform Leonard Mitchell that I’ve discovered traces of Blasphemer Amon. I hope that he can head to your kingdom as soon as possible to discuss the subsequent actions. The time will be up to him to decide.”
After throwing the prayer’s content into the crimson star representing Leonard, Klein added as The Fool, “There’s no need to hide it from Pallez Zoroast.”
In the outskirts of North Borough, in a sparse forest.
Leonard extended his right hand and held down a blurry wild wolf’s figure.
The wolf whimpered as the flames burning in its eyes dissipated, returning to normal.
Its body faded away and vanished into the wind. However, it no longer had the bloodthirsty feeling it previously exuded. All was calm and serene.
In the Northern Continent, after the Pale Era, the seven orthodox Churches, along with the various nations, jointly pushed for a Cemetery Burial act which had been strictly carried out to this day. As the number of humans that turned into ghosts were rare, the only exception involved the difficult-to-detect deaths in the slums or drowning victims that couldn’t be fished out in time. However, the spirits of the deceased weren’t only limited to humans. All kinds of wild animals and all kinds of creatures with spirituality could become specters under certain conditions. Furthermore, it was impossible for them to head to human cemeteries to have themselves interred.
This often resulted in rumors of ghost sightings in the wild.
Just as he put the wild wolf to rest, Leonard suddenly saw a boundless grayish-white fog appear before his eyes as The World Gehrman Sparrow’s prayers resounded in his ears.
Traces of Blasphemer Amon. “He” is still in Backlund… Leonard’s eyelids twitched as he tensed up immediately.
As he had received Mr. Fool’s instructions, he didn’t hesitate to speak with a suppressed voice:
“Old Man, did you see it? Did you hear it?”
Pallez Zoroast’s slightly-aged voice resounded once again:
“No.
“Although I sensed an anomaly, I didn’t see or hear anything. It will only happen if I deepen my parasitization of you, allowing me to directly control your Astral Projection.”
Do you think I’m a fool? Hmm, from the looks of it, Mr. Fool’s response is done through the Astral Projection… Leonard thought before he said in deliberation, “Old Man, Klein informed me via Mr. Fool that he has discovered traces of Amon. He wants me to head over to Mr. Fool’s kingdom to discuss this matter.
“Do you have any suggestions?”
Pallez Zoroast fell silent for a few seconds before he let out a long sigh.
“If he wishes to deal with Amon’s avatar in Backlund, tell him that unless he has the blessings of concealment, the outcome will be as you expect it to
be.”
By saying this, Old Man is giving preconditions. “He” means that “He” will only be willing to cooperate with the blessings of concealment? Leonard’s mind raced as he immediately found a dark corner and informed The World Klein via prayer that he could do it immediately.
As for the danger that resulted from losing control of his body in the wilderness, Leonard wasn’t worried since he still had a Marauder pathway angel in his
body.
Before long, he saw a crimson tide surge towards him and inundate him.
Chapter 985 Blessed of Concealment
Above the boundless grayish-white, inside the magnificent palace.
Just as Leonard Mitchell’s figure appeared to the side of the long bronze table, he subconsciously stood up and wanted to bow to Mr. Fool.
However, when he looked over, he found the seat empty. No one was sitting there.
Doesn’t Mr. Fool usually sit there? A thought flashed through Leonard’s mind as he cast his gaze to the other end of the long mottled table.
The World was sitting there silently as though he was fused with the gray fog in an indistinct blur.
“… There’s only the two of us. There’s no need to deliberately use Gehrman Sparrow’s appearance,” Leonard casually said to The World as he sat back down.
After discovering Mr. Fool’s absence, he instantly became relaxed. He wasn’t as reserved as he was in the previous Tarot Gathering—just short of throwing his leg up on the table.
“It’s a habit,” Klein replied succinctly.
Leonard nodded in thought.
“I heard that Gehrman Sparrow’s persona at sea is a cold, reserved, refined, and polite person. Your current performance matches that description very well. However, you wasn’t like this in the past, Klein. You have to remember that you’re only acting. Do not be affected by your persona as Gehrman Sparrow.”
Hey, I pulled you up here to discuss Amon, not to have a chat! Why do you show so little concern towards your grandpa’s matters? Klein had indeed made it a habit to use The World’s persona in such situations. But when this was pointed out by Leonard, he was a little embarrassed to change back into his original appearance. He tersely acknowledged that he would keep it in mind.
“Did Pallez Zoroast teach you about the part that ‘you’re only acting?”
“Yes,” Leonard answered frankly.
This grandpa seems pretty good. He mentioned such crucial information to Leonard… Compared to “Him,” the rat demigod from before was really up to no good. She didn’t teach Hazel any of the most common knowledge. Even if she did, she distorted some of it. Heh heh, no matter how unaffiliated you are, how could they not know anything at the level of a demigod? Even that half-crazy sea serpent, Kalvetua, knew how to respond to rituals or obtain sacrificial items. It even knew some theurgy and how to perform bestowments… Klein established a first impression of Pallez Zoroast.
However, he wasn’t hasty to make a judgment. After all, fishing was an activity that required bait. Just one instance didn’t prove much. Seeing Klein being silent, Leonard cut the small talk and got down to business.
“Where did you discover traces of Blasphemer Amon?”
Klein went straight to the point.
“I was pursuing a demigod of the Marauder pathway who was on the brink of losing control. However, I ended up encountering Amon in the outskirts of Backlund. All I could do was use Mr. Fool’s powers to directly escape.”
“Amon’s avatar really is still in Backlund…” Leonard sighed before he asked in a rather curious and desultory manner, “Why were you pursuing a Marauder pathway demigod who’s on the brink of losing control?”
After he asked the question, he realized something and swiftly added, “If it involves some plans of Mr. Fool, pretend as though I never asked.”
Why? Isn’t dealing with Beyonders on the brink of losing control or those who have lost control the duty of a Nighthawk? Klein sighed when he heard Leonard’s question.
It stirred up memories of his time in Tingen City.
In that short two plus months, he had handled many similar matters. It included the Mandated Punisher of the Church of Storms who turned into a monster, Hood Eugen’s loss of control, and Old Neil’s corruption by the Hidden Sage. Although they were only a handful, they left a deep impression on him. It drilled certain actions deep to the bone.
Therefore, after taking into account everything that he knew, and coming to the conclusion that the Marauder pathway demigod was on the brink of losing control after rabidly biting someone, he didn’t hesitate and used his illusion from downstairs. From that, he gained confirmation from Hazel and didn’t even wait a day or two to make preparations. All he did was do a divination above the gray fog and came up with a rough plan before taking action.
Such matters were emergencies for him!
In addition, Klein had long had the intention of getting rid of the Marauder pathway demigod because the malintent she had shown when dealing with Hazel was obvious. Furthermore, she had tried to entice Miss Magician to seek out treasure that was in actual fact a trap. If he wasn’t a demigod back then, which meant a great difference in strength, he would’ve taken action back then. Besides, he was also afraid that he would trigger unnecessary accidents.
It was precisely because of this that he followed his predetermined plan to eliminate her once he confirmed the Marauder pathway demigod’s condition.
The first stage of his plan was to lure the enemy out of Moose Manor to prevent her from producing her incomplete Mythical Creature form before dying, as that would’ve affected the ordinary people. The result was pretty satisfactory. With himself as the bait, he achieved his goal, but he failed to use the Air Cannon bombardment to finish the battle. This made the Marauder pathway demigod flee into the woods and parasitize a tree.
Klein actually had a second stage to his plan and had even prepared contingencies in the event he failed to eliminate her. To his surprise, Amon suddenly appeared, making him terminate all his plans and flee without any hesitation. Klein’s contingency was to let a marionette escape the battlefield and write to the experimental demigod byproduct of the Numinous Episcopate, Patrick Bryan, to get his help. This Undying likely possessed the ability to traverse the spirit world after all. And if there were any additional unforeseen circumstances, he could summon Miss Messenger and make payment after the deed.
As his memories surfaced, Klein replied to Leonard with a sighing tone, “A secret.”
After pausing for a second, he asked, “Why didn’t you find an opportunity to inform the Church of Evernight about the arrival of Amon’s avatar in Backlund?”
Leonard hurriedly gave an explanation, indicating that if Amon’s actual body were to arrive, a deity’s descent was almost certain. He also explained that Amon could use the death of “His” avatar to see the corresponding changes in destiny; thus, finding the source of the stir and figuring out the activity range of the mastermind. It was also Amon’s style to circle about a superficial avatar but hide a dozen, dozens, or hundreds of avatars. Amon’s avatars could parasitize all kinds of creatures with spirituality. If one wasn’t a demigod, they wouldn’t even notice the parasite.
Towards the end, Leonard informed Klein in detail about the example Old Man had raised of how Amon would steal one’s destiny.
This sent a chill running down Klein’s back, thankful that he hadn’t been rash in dealing with Amon. Otherwise, Mr. Fool might’ve been replaced.
It’s no wonder Leonard didn’t report the matter… For Amon to appear so openly, “He” is actually fishing. Furthermore, he has even more avatars hiding in secret, and “He” can parasitize the microbes in the air… This alone sends my scalp tingling. The creatures I can control at the moment can’t even reach that state. The smaller the creature, the harder it is to see the Spirit Body Threads. It’s quite a special case… Sigh, I can’t use the Church’s power, unless it’s done by someone who is without any problems in every aspect… Klein commiserated as he gained a deeper understanding of Amon’s terror. It left him a deeper impression.
From his point of view, Leonard was an excellent candidate to report the matter to the Church of Evernight, but with Pallez Zoroast parasitizing him, he didn’t dare expose his existence to Amon.
In addition, The Hanged Man could also shoulder this responsibility, but he was unable to provide the source of the news. This meant problems that deserved deeper investigations into.
One choice after another flashed across Klein’s mind. Finally, he paused on himself-his identities as Klein Moretti and Gehrman Sparrow!
As a Blessed of Evernight, it’s entirely reasonable for me to inform the Church about Amon’s appearance in Backlund. Amon won’t be able to pick faults with that.
And having involved myself with the battle with the Marauder pathway demigod tonight, as the Bizarro Sorcerer who witnessed Amon and is now in possession of the knowledge that the Angel of Time’s avatar is here in Backlund, it’s also very normal and not something that will garner Amon’s suspicion. At the same time, as I’m a Blessed of Evernight, just the loss of an avatar likely won’t incur “His” full wrath for revenge. After all, “He” might be facing a very possible trap-a deity’s descent! Having a backer really feels good… However, a price is always exacted for what fate bestows… Klein quickly came to a conclusion over the matter.
Then, he habitually changed his point of view and began considering this matter from Amon’s point of view.
Amon is definitely no stranger to Bizarro Sorcerers. “He” can determine my pathway from my control of the marionettes and my swapping of locations.
Since Amon allowed a Bizarro Sorcerer to flee, “He” must’ve made preparations to be exposed. “He” might even be hoping to attract the target “He” is looking for.
I was using Gehrman Sparrow’s face, but that doesn’t imply anything. A Faceless’s appearance is the least of one’s concern… Hmm, then how would Amon determine my identity? A powerhouse that lurks in the dark and a demigod of the Seer pathway… As the Church of Evernight and the Secret Order are in control of the formulas, ingredients, and a mermaid, there are almost no unaffiliated Bizarro Sorcerers. The descendants of the Antigonus family have all been wiped out. Therefore, a Bizarro Sorcerer is either from the Secret Order or a secret proxy that the Church of Evernight secretly nurtures…
Together with me being in Backlund, the answer is almost obvious…
Due to these reasons, Amon wouldn’t find it difficult to determine that the Church of Evernight is aware of “His” whereabouts and will begin an operation to wipe “Him” out. My reporting of “Him” will be within expectations. Not doing so would be abnormal…
Yes, “He” will definitely be hiding. Even if “He” replaces the identity of that Marauder pathway demigod, “He” wouldn’t come to Böklund Street anytime soon!
Having made this judgment, Klein immediately felt a little more relieved because it meant that he would have plenty of time to prepare!
“What ideas do you have?” Seeing Klein’s prolonged silence after he finished his description, Leonard couldn’t help but ask.
Klein reined in his thoughts and asked without answering him, “What suggestions does Pallez Zoroast have regarding this?”
“He’ said that if you wish to deal with Amon’s avatar in Backlund, you have to first obtain the blessings of Concealment,” Leonard replied truthfully.
Blessings of Concealment… Pallez Zoroast is openly trying to test me. Half the symbol behind The Fool’s seat represents concealment… Using Paper Angels and the Red Priest card, I can stir the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog, making it possible for me to disrupt Amon’s avatar. However, it’s probably unable to prevent “Him” from prying into fate itself… However, I still have another identity as Evernight’s Blessed, and another title of the Goddess is the Mother of Concealment… Is eliminating Amon’s avatar considered paying the price or receiving a bestowment? Seems like both… Klein thought before replying in a deep voice:
“Tell Pallez Zoroast that I’m a Blessed of Concealment. I will attempt to pray for help.”
He was referring to being the Blessed of the Mother of Concealment, but it was certain that Pallez Zoroast would understand it as being The Fool’s Blessed.
Chapter 986 The “Infectiousness” of Parasitizing
So Mr. Fool also has authority in the aspect of concealment… Leonard came to a realization as he understood why Old Man had specially mentioned the need for the blessings of concealment.
Without waiting for his reply, Klein added, “In addition, tell Pallez Zoroast that Amon might very well know that there’s a Marauder pathway angel in the vicinity of Böklund Street.”
This… Leonard’s pupils dilated as he blurted out, “How would ‘He’ know that?”
It’s not convenient to tell you why… Klein mumbled inwardly before replying rather sternly, “It’s not like I’m Amon.”
“Which of ‘His’ actions or words made you come to this conclusion?” Leonard asked subconsciously.
No, it’s me who “told” “Him”… Klein chuckled as a response.
Indeed… Leonard nodded and said, “No problem. I’ll inform Old Man of this.”
He paused for a moment before asking, “Are you waiting for ‘Him’ to give a detailed plan?”
Klein tersely acknowledged.
“When it comes to the knowledge of Amon and the Marauder pathway, few are better than ‘Him.””
Having said that, Klein, who had determined that Amon wouldn’t come to Böklund Street any time soon, calmly added, “There’s no need to be in a rush to respond. Give me the feedback at tomorrow’s Tarot Gathering.”
From the looks of it, things haven’t reached a critical stage yet… Leonard figured out the most important information from Klein’s words. He nodded slightly and said, “Alright, we will discuss this in detail at tomorrow’s Tarot Gathering.”
After settling this matter, Klein immediately got up and bowed in the direction of the “door of light.”
“Mr. Fool, we are done.”
Leonard stood up, but before he could do anything, his vision became a blur as the crimson stellar light inundated him.
When he snapped awake, he found himself in the sparse forest on the outskirts of North Borough.
“Is there anything you wish to tell me?” Pallez Zoroast’s slightly-aged voice sounded.
Leonard cleared his throat and said, “Klein told me that he’s a Blessed of Concealment. He can attempt to pray for help.”
“Blessed of Concealment. Indeed…” Pallez sighed and said, “Tell him that as long as he can really gain the blessings of Concealment, I’m willing to provide help when it comes to dealing with Amon and finding all ‘His’ avatars hiding in Backlund.”
Leonard wasn’t surprised by this answer as he chuckled.
“Old Man, you don’t sound as weak as you make yourself out to be!”
Pallez Zoroast chuckled without a hint of anger in his tone.
“Didn’t you read through Roselle’s Quotes? I recall that there’s a saying that a starving camel is still bigger than a horse.”
“That will depend on the breed of horse and camel,” Leonard retorted habitually before asking, “Old Man, how should we deal with Amon? Do you plan on using yourself as bait?”
“Ahem!” Pallez snapped back, “If that were the case, what we’ll be facing will be Amon’s actual body and not ‘His’ avatars. When that happens, there’s a high chance that it will instigate a deity’s battle. I might still have a chance of escaping. As for you, perhaps you will return to Evernight’s Tenebrous Heaven.”
“…” Leonard could only reply with a chortle.
Pallez Zoroast continued, “Unlike the similar powers of other pathways, Amon’s avatars can rapidly strengthen ‘Himself’ by absorbing the Beyonder characteristics of the Marauder pathway, thereby splitting even more Worms of Time, allowing him to parasitize different creatures. As long as there’s enough Beyonder characteristics, this process can keep happening…”
“I-isn’t this like the spread of a plague?” Leonard felt a chill run down his back once again.
If one had enough Beyonder characteristics of the Marauder pathway, Amon’s avatars could go from parasitizing one person to the entire city!
“Pretty much.” Pallez Zoroast affirmed Leonard’s guess and sighed. “To deal with Amon, this is the only way to take action. Using Marauder pathway Beyonder characteristics at the demigod level to bait ‘Him’ out. As long as you successfully finish off one of his avatars, there are ways to seek out and eliminate the rest. However, Amon is a master of deceit. We need to be careful; otherwise, it might appear like we are baiting ‘Him,’ but in actual fact, ‘He’ is baiting you. On this matter, concealment is of utmost importance!”
“I understand.” Leonard sighed and turned to ask, “How strong can Amon’s avatar be?”
Pallez Zoroast fell silent for a few seconds as though in recollection. Finally, he said, “In theory, ‘His’ strongest avatar can reach the equivalent of a Sequence 1, but it’s almost impossible for ‘Him’ to do so. This will make his mental state unstable and show signs of losing control.
“Typically, one of ‘His’ avatars is a Worm of Time, each starting off as a weak Sequence 4. However, each possesses the trait of an angel capable of shattering Beyonder characteristics. By absorbing sufficient amounts of Marauder pathway Beyonder characteristics, such an avatar can reach a level equivalent to a Sequence 2. However, Amon seldom does so. ‘His’ avatars will automatically fracture and create even more avatars.
“Furthermore, with the actual situation in Backlund, it’s very difficult for ‘Him’ to gather enough Beyonder characteristics that can raise ‘His’ avatar to Sequence 2.”
Leonard thought carefully for a moment before asking, ‘So, we will be facing a group of Amons. Amongst them, a majority have the strength of a weak Sequence 4, with a minority having the normal standards of a Sequence 4, while an extremely small minority reaches Sequence 3?”
“With Amon’s style, it’s likely the case. However, you have to remember that Amon is good at deceit,” Pallez Zoroast warned. “In addition, based on the time since Amon’s avatar arrived in Backlund, the number of Marauder pathway Beyonder characteristics ‘He’ has gathered to date can’t be too much. After all, this is Backlund. Also, if the situation isn’t right, ‘His’ avatars will use the strongest one as the center and automatically gather together to achieve an elevation in strength. The most important matter when dealing with Amon is to not let matters develop to this stage. Otherwise, there’s no stopping Amon from escaping even if an angel of the Concealment domain arrives.”
“It’s truly difficult to deal with ‘Him.” Besides, it’s just an avatar ‘He’ randomly threw out to develop themselves. As expected of a King of Angels…” After Leonard made a poignant sigh, he suddenly recalled Klein’s reminder and hurriedly said, “The Angel of Time has apparently already locked onto a Marauder pathway demigod. Klein said that he encountered Amon while pursuing the demigod. Also, Amon seems to know that there might be a Marauder pathway angel hidden in the region around Böklund Street…”
Pallez Zoroast fell silent once again, remaining that way for a pretty long period of time.
After a while, with Leonard unable to stop himself from prodding for a response, “He” lamented with a sigh, “Why is your former colleague as troublesome as you?”
“What?” Leonard wore a blank look.
Palle Zoroast said in a peeved manner, “The reason why Amon knows that there’s a Marauder pathway angel around Böklund Street is likely due to him!”
“Old Man, y-you have the ability to decrypt?” Leonard asked in puzzlement.
Pallez harrumphed.
“I was using my brain!
“Otherwise, why do you think there’s the prefix of Böklund Street?”
… That’s true. Anything that has to do with Böklund Street can’t avoid Dwayne Dantès… Could it be some problem that fellow, Klein, created? Only then did Leonard come to a realization.
At this moment, Pallez sighed.
“Thankfully, he only said an angel and not my name. Otherwise, I suggest that we immediately leave Backlund.
“Tell him that there are currently two solutions:
“First, it’s to seek out a Grade 1 Sealed Artifact of the Marauder pathway or find a demigod of the Marauder pathway. Using them, we design a trap. This entire process requires the blessings of Concealment. Furthermore, it needs to be natural, reasonable, normal, and in no way incur suspicion.
“Second, wait for Amon to enter Böklund Street. He might do a combination of ‘replacing someone’s identity’ and ‘infiltrating through the air.’ Therefore, your former colleague needs to see through the grafting of fate or notice the abnormalities in the microbes. Otherwise, no matter what plans are employed, it will simply be feeding Amon.”
Leonard’s eyelid twitched when he heard that as he solemnly nodded.
“I’ll discuss these matters with him tomorrow afternoon.”
“Alright.” Pallez Zoroast sighed and said, “Also, if all the Amon avatars in Backlund can be eliminated, most of the Worms of Time left behind will belong to
me.”
As a form of replenishing himself? It’s no wonder Old Man is willing to take the risk… Leonard asked in enlightenment, “Do those Worms of Time have the Beyonder characteristics of the Marauder pathway?”
“It might be the case in my hands, but not necessarily for others,” Pallez explained simply. “The Worms of Time left when Amon’s avatars die will indeed contain a sufficient amount of Beyonder characteristics in the beginning, but they will quickly deplete and return to the main body. The corresponding power is needed to prevent this phenomenon from happening.” Leonard first nodded before asking in confusion, “Why was the Luck Siphon charms made from the Worms of Time so powerful?”
Pallez instantly scoffed.
“Have you forgotten what the essence of the charm
is?
“Its essence is the power obtained from a high-level existence. It then uses a material that can handle this power, as well as the powers obtained from the corresponding symbols, to stabilize it. The Worm of Time’s role is to be a unique vessel. If the level is high enough, its essence is compatible, and there is sufficient spirituality, the requirements will be met.”
“Therefore, the power of the Luck Siphon charm actually comes from Mr. Fool?” Leonard asked in thought.
Pallez Zoroast chuckled and said, “Yes, you can try praying to Amon as well and use ‘His’ power to create Luck Siphon charms.
“Of course, the uniqueness of the vessel material will also affect the effects of the final product. In other words, different special materials will lead to different characteristics in power based on the response. Sigh, charms are a very profound and complicated piece of knowledge. It’s not something that can be completely grasped by having some cursory education. You have to put more effort into
it.”
Leonard immediately felt somewhat ashamed.
On Monday afternoon, using the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog to check on Hazel’s family to confirm that there weren’t any problems in the meantime, Klein patiently waited for the convening of the Tarot Gathering.
Dark red beams shot up in the ancient palace before gradually calming down.
Without a pause, Audrey got up and bowed towards the end of the long mottled table.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~”
Chapter 987 “Warehouse Clearance”
After the greetings, everyone took their seats. Audrey swept her gaze across the third Card of Blasphemy placed beside Mr. Fool’s right hand. She suddenly came to a realization that she had forgotten to obtain Roselle’s diary entries from the Psychology Alchemists this week.
I’ve been caught up with the problem with Hvin Rambis all week… Audrey, who felt that she had already brightened up, instantly felt a little melancholic.
At this moment, Cattleya had looked towards the seat of honor at the end of the long mottled table. She bowed her head and said, “Honorable Mr. Fool. I haven’t received any Roselle diary entries this week as well.”
Queen Mystic hasn’t provided any of the emperor’s diary entries for two consecutive weeks. Did something happen? Leisurely sitting in his high-back chair, The Fool Klein felt somewhat puzzled as he couldn’t help but have pessimistic thoughts.
However, he swiftly denied this possibility because Ma’am Hermit didn’t show any anxiety or concern!
With the way Admiral of Stars presents herself as a fledgling in need of her mother in the dream world in the ruins of the battle of god, she definitely wouldn’t be this calm if Queen Mystic doesn’t reply to her for two consecutive weeks. Her anxiety might even prompt her to seek The Fool’s help… That also means that she has received a reply from Bernadette in the past two weeks, but none of Roselle’s diary entries were provided… Klein nodded gently and replied Cattleya calmly, “No hurry.”
After saying that, his thoughts raced as he began analyzing the reason for Bernadette’s actions.
First, Klein eliminated the possibility that she no longer had any more Roselle diary entries. Combining the frequency at which the emperor wrote diary entries, he surmised that the compiled diary would exceed ten standard books. Even if Bernadette only had a third of that, she was definitely capable of producing one or two books. In addition, the diary entries she had previously provided were just a tiny minority which touched on crucial intelligence.
Second, Klein didn’t believe that Queen Mystic had gained the entire truth from the answers he had given.
Finally, he was also certain that she couldn’t decipher the simplified Chinese she had in hand from the tidbits of feedback she received. After all, he didn’t give a detailed translation, but vague answers comprising of a few words.
Combining all three points, he suspected if the diary entries Bernadette planned on providing next would be even more important. They were more key and pointed to a certain secret or extremely special, questions that made one unsure if they wanted to know the answer. Thus, this Queen Mystic was presently in a dilemma!
It’s likely the case… I wonder what the emperor will write about. Besides, how is Bernadette able to know the importance of the entry… I should remember to get Ma’am Hermit to pass on my requests… While in thought, Alger had already turned to look at Leonard.
“I apologize. There’s still no news of mystical items that meet your request at the moment.”
“That’s very normal. That’s right. Uh, mystical items from Sequence 5 and 6 aren’t common to begin with.” Leonard nodded in understanding.
He was originally sitting very straight, but when he found that The Moon and The Magician weren’t so uptight, he also relaxed, relieving the straightening of his back.
Upon seeing this, Klein controlled The World Gehrman Sparrow and said with a hoarse voice, “I have a mystical item that suits your requests in various aspects. It’s just that it has quite a number of negative effects that make it difficult to avoid. Do you want to consider it?”
He was referring to the Word of the Sea.
Klein had never had the intention of selling this item that almost required sealing to Leonard, as he felt that his dear poet friend couldn’t withstand the negative effects of Word of the Sea. The belting of songs that didn’t discriminate between ally or foe, the trait of tripping the wielder, or the flaw of being prone to lightning strikes weren’t easily avoided. Klein was only able to use it by teaching the Word of the Sea above the gray fog a good lesson, and having Winner Enuni wield it to not be affected. He had even converted the flaws into something that could aid him.
However, after considering how Leonard had a Sequence 1 Marauder pathway angel parasitizing him, Klein had the feeling that Leonard might have the means to resolve the problem. Therefore, he ultimately made an inquiry.
“Oh, tell me about it.” Leonard believed that Klein wouldn’t scam him, so he expressed his intentions of getting to know the exact situation.
The World Gehrman Sparrow glanced at The Hanged Man and said slowly, “It can release lightning on a target…”
He roughly described the Beyonder powers of the Word of the Sea and the negative effects, leaving Leonard somewhat enticed despite frowning.
It can actually be used as a staff to allow me to fly… Even at Sequence 5 Spirit Warlock, I’ll need to seek out a suitable spirit before I can fly… Besides, the offensive strength really is formidable. There are quite a number of traits… But the three negative effects are quite terrifying… I’ll return to ask Old Man to see if “He” has any means to reduce the negative effects… Leonard pondered for a few seconds before saying:
“I’ll take some time to consider it. How about I give you an answer next week?”
“No problem,” The World Gehrman Sparrow replied without any hint of surprise.
As for the other members, even if they were interested in the beginning, all of them gave up the thought of inquiring about the price once they heard the negative effects that the Word of the Sea possessed.
At this moment, The Fool Klein’s mind was focused on another matter. He was wondering if he should take this opportunity to do a “warehouse clearance sale.”
He had advanced to Sequence 4, and after becoming a demigod, many of the items and characteristics he had before were no longer of much use.
I can keep Creeping Hunger. I should keep it just for Traveling alone. In addition, it can Graze one Sequence 4 saint. It has room for further growth. Furthermore, the combination of the various Beyonder powers it has is pretty good… The value of Death Knell is no longer that great, but after activating Lethal Attack mode, the damage it does on a fixed target exceeds that of Air Cannon. At the very least, I can still use it at Sequence 4. Yes, it also has room for growth… The first two items that surfaced in Klein’s mind were the two items he frequently used.
From his point of view, as long as he obtained more powerful bullets, he could produce terrifying effects with Death Knell. The only problem was that such bullets were equivalent to high-level charms, nothing that could be easily found. Even if he sought out the materials to make them himself, he had to consider the chances of success when praying to some high-level existence or if it was possible for there to be a backlash.
On this aspect, Klein came up with a few planspray to the Goddess; request Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin to provide help; go through Leonard to get Pallez Zoroast’s help; use the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog and also get Leonard to make a trip back to Tingen under the guise of a mission, so as to steal some of the powers of the Eternal Blazing Sun’s divine blood from 3-0782, the Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem.
Flaring Sun Bullets are definitely the nemesis of creatures like evil spirits… I have some idea on how to use the materials via borrowing the power of the mysterious space above the gray fog. Amon’s Worms of Time can be used to make Luck Siphon charms. My Worms of Spirit can also be made into Beyonder bullets. As for how it can be done, I’ll need to ask Pallez Zoroast… Klein began anticipating the upcoming chat with Leonard.
Worm of Spirit was the name he gave to those transparent maggots.
Following that, he began considering the other items and characteristics.
Sun Brooch? I currently lack such powers and items… Although I can use the control over Spirit Body Threads to deal with evil spirits, I can keep it and allow my Paper Angel to have one more additional change. Besides, I can also lend it to Danitz from time to time.
Flower of Blood? I can’t sell it. The Tarot Club doesn’t have any Aurora Order members. I’ll continue letting my marionette use it. Having one additional life is one additional hope.
Green Essence? I can sell this. I can transfer my ailments already. Creeping Hunger also has a Doctor grazed.
Murloc Cufflink? There’s no need for this either. If I have a sudden need for its powers, I can transform into a huge fish. And in the long term, I can just head above the gray fog to use Sea God Scepter to augment myself with the effects.
Broken Finger? I wonder if anyone would want it. Besides, I haven’t fully investigated why the rat demigod was sealed. It might be of use.
I have 1 purifying bullet, 6 demon-hunting bullets, and 2 exorcism bullets left. I’ll just randomly use them. There’s no need for me to sell them.
Biological Poison Bottle? Sigh, I haven’t been able to sell it all this time.
Blatherer’s aura? This can be used to make charms or bullets. I’ll temporarily not sell it. But herein lies the problem, am I to pray to the Dark Side of the Universe? That can be struck off the list of options. I’ll see if there are any replacement plans in the future.
An Interrogator Beyonder characteristic, a Lunatic Beyonder characteristic, 15 ml of a Thousand-faced Hunter’s blood, 40 grams of Spirit World Plunderer powder, an eyeball of a six-winged gargoyle… Tarot Club members have no need for these. I might be able to reward the believers of Sea God or the Resistance in Rorsted Archipelago… As these thoughts flashed across his mind, Klein quickly made a decision.
As for items which were at least at the demigod level such as the Sea God Scepter, Groselle’s Travels, the Giant King’s Court key, he didn’t consider selling them.
Then, he made The World Gehrman Sparrow say, “I have two mystical items for sale. Their levels are relatively low.
Cattleya immediately replied, “A low level doesn’t mean it’s useless. Many Low-Sequence Beyonders powers can even turn the tides of battles involving Sequence 5 Beyonders. I’m rather interested in knowing the detailed situation of those two mystical items.
Klein nodded gently and described the uses and flaws of Murloc Cufflink and Green Essence. After he was done, he said, “Murloc Cufflink for 500 pounds, Green Essence for 1,000 pounds.”
Just as he said that, Audrey raised her arm.
“I wish to buy the Murloc Cufflink.”
She actually wished to say that she wanted both. After all, the two mystical items have extremely minor negative side effects. However, considering how others might have their needs, she found it inappropriate for her to take them all. Audrey finally decided to only take Murloc Cufflink.
This could provide her a layer of illusory scales, preventing her from being easily caught. And more importantly, she didn’t know how to swim. This could effectively make up for her weakness. As for the heat and the dry weather easily causing fatigue, she wasn’t too worried about it. This was because, be it in East Chester County or Backlund, the temperature seldom exceeded 300C. The humidity was also rather high.
Seeing Miss Justice having her eyes on Murloc Cufflink, the other members wisely gave up without raising the price, allowing the trade to quickly come to an end.
Following that, Alger bought the Green Essence ring. To him, although the water domain had certain restorative spells, they were inferior to a dedicated item. As a Beyonder who often had to engage in melee battles, it was of great importance.
As for attracting mosquitoes, Alger wasn’t bothered. This was because he had illusory scales beneath his skin, preventing him from being afraid of bites.
After the transaction segment came to an end, Emlyn cleared his throat and asked a question.
Chapter 988Joint Operation
Emlyn couldn’t help but clasp his hands together, lift up his chin, and say to Miss Magician diagonally opposite him, “I’ve already confirmed that the ancient abandoned castle in Delaire Forest is an internal test that the Sanguine had given me, having hidden the key situation.”
With that said, he felt as though a weight had been lifted off his chest. He no longer felt as hesitant, embarrassed due to the difficult situation he was in.
He surveyed the area and looked for Ma’am Hermit’s and Mr. Hanged Man’s reaction. He realized that they appeared to have expected it, showing no signs of surprise.
From the looks of it, they had already an idea when Miss Magician mentioned the problem with the intel… Emlyn nodded his head in secret and added before Miss Magician replied, “I’m very sorry. I will refund you the 300 pounds for the intel fee. In addition, I’ll pay you another 300 pounds. Also, I will punish the Sanguine who deliberately omitted information.”
Although Mr. Moon always wears a proud demeanor, he’s rather sincere when a mistake has been made. He didn’t find an excuse to push the blame onto… However, I’ve already obtained the ancient wraith’s cursed item and remnant spirituality, so the matter is already over. He didn’t deliberately wish to cause harm to me and Xio. There’s no need for me to get so much compensation… Fors remembered Xio’s exhortations. Without looking at her, she said, “It’s only a matter of oversight. There’s no need for compensation. Just refunding me for the intel fee is sufficient.”
Just as she said that, she suddenly thought of something. Since the ancient abandoned castle was a test of the Sanguine, didn’t that mean that Xio and herself had been targeted by the Sanguine?
Fors finally couldn’t hold back as she turned to glance at Xio. She found Miss Judgment shaking her head slightly, indicating that she hadn’t discovered anyone monitoring them.
This… Fors felt puzzled and found it inexplicable.
She then allowed her thoughts to wander as she recalled the situation back then.
We did the exploration only after quite a while. The Sanguine had already lost their patience by then?
The boss of the town’s inn knew of the ancient abandoned castle. He was a Sanguine in disguise? That’s not right. Many of the locals knew of this matter. However, that place was too far away and there wasn’t anything of value left inside. That’s why, unless one was out hunting, people usually wouldn’t head in that direction…
That’s not right. If the ancient abandoned castle were that dangerous, why are the people who use it for shelter from the rain completely fine? They only describe it as creepy and a little scary? Yes, the Sanguine would usually seal off the passage that heads underground. They opened it for the test? This means that there was some form of monitoring…
Uh, because the ancient castle is too dangerous, the monitoring was done outside the forest and not inside? As Xio and I got lost, we circled around the monitors and weren’t detected?
Mr. Fool didn’t mention anything about it. It’s probably not a huge problem… More attention needs to be taken when I return!
As Fors’s thoughts raced, Emlyn said after some pondering, “…Okay.”
He didn’t insist on additional compensation, because he believed that the best form of compensation was to punish Ernes Boyar instead of giving money.
Then, he waited for Miss Magician to ask about the punishment, hoping that he could take the opportunity to make an inquiry to the other Tarot Club members. He wanted to see if he could get any good suggestions.
As for Fors, upon considering that it was an internal matter for the Sanguine and that although she was a victim, Mr. Moon hadn’t offered a plan for action, she decided not to press further in consideration for his feelings. Instead, she decided to wait for the conclusion to see if it was satisfactory.
The palace that looked like a giant’s residence turned silent as the mood turned odd.
Audrey looked opposite her and glanced to the side. Pursing her lips, she “curiously” asked, “Mr. Moon, how do you plan on punishing that Sanguine?”
Phew… Emlyn silently exhaled as he subconsciously looked at The World.
“He did so because of orders from the higher-ups. I believe that this mistake isn’t something that deserves payment with his life.”
In between the lines, Emlyn was implying that Mr. World didn’t need to intervene in this matter. There was no need to escalate the matter.
Seeing The World having no objections, Emlyn cast his gaze forward.
“I plan on leading that Sanguine to a particular cathedral of the Church of Earth Mother in Backlund.”
Having participated in so many Tarot Gatherings, even if he couldn’t be concerned about certain details, he knew the requirement of hiding matters regarding himself in the real world. Therefore, he didn’t mention the Harvest Church.
The Church of Earth Mother only has one cathedral in all of Backlund. That’s the Harvest Church! The rest are all in the outskirts and surroundings villages… Leonard held back his laughter as he looked up at the dome above.
“You wish to have the Beyonders of the Church of Earth Mother purify that Sanguine?” Fors blurted out in surprise.
From her point of view, this was no different from directly killing the person in question!
“Uh…” Emlyn was momentarily at a loss for words.
At that moment, Cattleya interrupted:
“The Church of Earth Mother has the habit of inducting the Sanguine into the church, converting their faith and making them priests or bishops.”
I see… With thoughts in mind, Audrey glanced at Mr. Moon without letting him notice it.
Getting that Sanguine to become a member of the clergyman, to pray daily at the cathedral and do voluntary work, so as to cleanse the heart. He would be stuck doing this for a very long period of time… Mr. Moon’s plan for punishment is really vicious… However, I like it! That fellow nearly made me and Xio turn into ancient wraiths due to the corruptive powers behind the door… Fors instantly felt her interest piqued as she asked, “Mr. Moon, how do you plan on luring the Sanguine into the cathedral of Earth Mother? Have you worked out a plan? Perhaps I can provide some help. Uh, you have to be careful. You mustn’t enter the cathedral of Earth Mother in order to punish him. Th-that way, the only thing you can do is to request Mr. Fool for help.”
Of course, that might be something Mr. Fool wishes to happen, allowing “Him” to have someone on the inside of the Church of Earth Mother… After saying that, Fors silently added. Upon hearing that, Leonard nearly laughed out. He was extremely certain that Mr. Moon was the Harvest Church’s Emlyn White. Clearly, this Sanguine was already a priest of Earth Mother!
This is slightly akin to a drowning person pulling others in… Leonard held back his laughter, glanced at The World, and he found that his former colleague didn’t seem perturbed. He appeared extremely somber.
He couldn’t help but think, Is this the power of a Clown, or is it a state that Klein is accustomed to?
At the end of the long mottled table, The Fool Klein nearly covered his mouth.
He never expected Emlyn to be so creative!
This was a little like multi-level marketing, yet it’s a little different. After all, it’s not necessarily a good thing for Emlyn to know of that… Klein leaned back into his chair as he awaited the development with piqued interest.
He had always kept in mind Miss Justice’s advice during his last treatment session about not always wearing a thick mask. He tried his best to do so when opportunities arose so as to maintain a healthy mental state.
Upon hearing Miss Magician’s words of concern, Emlyn felt even more awkward because he went to the cathedral of Earth Mother several times a day on a daily basis. He felt uncomfortable even if he skipped the weekends.
He cleared his throat and said, “I temporarily do not have a thought-out plan. I wish to get some suggestions from all of you. Yes, I hope that we do not have too intense a battle. It’s difficult to ensure that the matter doesn’t escalate, and I also do not wish for my identity to be directly exposed.
“Miss Magician, there are no problems regarding your participation, but we will absolutely not be meeting each other.”
His idea of not directly exposing his identity meant that he didn’t mind that Ernes Boyar and the other Sanguine could guess that he did it. It was a way to instill shock and awe in them, but it was best that there wasn’t any obvious evidence.
Fors tersely answered as she mimicked the other experienced members of the Tarot Club.
“First, you need to tell us what Sequence that Sanguine is roughly at and what he’s good at.”
Emlyn was already prepared as he answered, “It’s equivalent to Sequence 5. He’s quite experienced and is good at creating the effects of the full moon…”
Effects of the full moon? Fors was taken aback as she turned agape but was unable to say a word.
After Emlyn finished the introduction, Fors said with a hollow chuckle, “I recall that I have other matters to tend to. It might not be convenient for me to participate in this matter.”
When in a state similar to the full moon, she would hear Mr. Door’s ravings!
And this meant that she would instantly be heavily injured by the target, losing all her combat strength! Emlyn frowned slightly, displeased with Miss Magician’s sudden change in attitude.
At this moment, Xio, who had been listening silently, said, “I can participate. I just need a portion of the spoils.”
Miss Judgment’s tone is very firm. It’s like she wants to exact vengeance… Emlyn mumbled silently to himself and glanced at Ma’am Hermit and Mr. Hanged Man, only to discover that they temporarily had no intention of speaking. It appeared as though they wished to observe what kind of plan the Backlund members of the Tarot Club could come up with.
As this involved her friends and how it could be the first mission that the Tarot Club members would participate in at the same time, Audrey was rather intrigued. After some observation, she said in deliberation, “I can hypnotize that Sanguine, allowing him to enter the cathedral of Earth Mother himself.
“However, to not expose ourselves and to ensure a high chance of success, it’s best that he’s in a lost or half-dazed state while I hypnotize him. Mr. Moon, can you do that?”
Emlyn was summarizing his powers and items to consider a solution when Leonard suddenly laughed.
“That’s simple, but I’ll only be responsible for making that Sanguine unconscious.
“Of course, the premise is that there’s sufficient intel, and it depends on how we go about taking action.”
Just as he said that, Xio nodded and said, “I’m good at tracking and investigation. You can leave intel matters to me.
“Alright. First, Mr. Moon will have to inform me of that Sanguine’s name, address, and appearance.”
“Alright.” Emlyn heaved a sigh of relief before saying in a somewhat lost manner, “Then what’s my part in all of this? Also, what kind of payment do you want?”
Chapter 989 Mentor Alger
Upon hearing The Moon’s question, the rest of the Tarot Club members realized that the main instigator for the punishment had ended up with nothing to do!
According to the established plan, all he needed to do was provide the name, address, and appearance before waiting for the outcome. Miss Judgment was in charge of tracking and investigations to figure out the target’s patterns. Miss Justice and Mr. Star would then choose a suitable location based on the feedback before Mr. Star threw the Sanguine into an unconscious state without attracting any attention. Miss Justice would then take this opportunity to complete a hypnotism act and make the target proceed to the predetermined location.
In this entire process, there was nothing for The Moon.
Uh… Audrey deliberated and said, “Mr. Moon, what you need to do is to ensure that the hypnotized Sanguine doesn’t encounter any accidents on the way to the cathedral, without him struggling or being rescued…”
Upon saying that, Audrey suddenly realized a problem in the plan as she hurriedly added, “If that Sanguine is extremely resistant towards the Church of Mother Earth, the hypnotic effects wouldn’t be as effective. Therefore, I plan on avoiding this point if possible. I will imbue in him the thought of nabbing some target he hates so that he wouldn’t realize that he’s entering the intended cathedral during the pursuit. Uh, how about letting you be the target of his hatred? This will require you to be able to ensure your own safety while maintaining a distance without being caught.” “…It’s not a problem,” Emlyn answered after some thought
With Duke Olmer removing the mental corruption of the Sequence 5 Artificial Vampire Beyonder characteristic, Emlyn just needed to wait till a full moon to become a viscount. That would place him equal to Ernes Boyar. And this opportunity was available next week. When that happened, he didn’t believe that he would be caught up to by a viscount just like him when he was equipped with the Ancestor’s ring
If it really won’t work, I can borrow Miss Magician’s spellbook. I recall that there are powers in the wind domain… Emlyn was rather confident.
By the side, Leonard felt a baffling sense of horror when he heard the conversation between Miss Justice and Mr. Moon.
To him, no matter how terrifying a head-on battle was, it was nothing compared to the horror of doing something that went against his own will without him realizing it.
He paused for a moment and replied to the second problem that Emlyn had raised.
“My payment is the same as Miss Judgment. I want a portion of the spoils.”
To Leonard, this entire matter required him to determine the time and location to pull the target into a dream before he left. He didn’t need to care if the operation was successful or if any accidents cropped up. It was as simple as heading to a coffee shop to order a cup of Desi coffee. The only thing that needed him to take into account was to not expose himself. Therefore, he couldn’t bring himself to ask for an advanced payment, planning to obtain a cut from the final spoils of war.
In addition, he believed that this was a necessary thing to do in order to fully blend in with the Tarot Club. He didn’t need to nitpick on such matters.
Audrey turned her head and glanced at Xio before retracting her gaze. Revealing a smile, she said, “My request is the same as Mr. Star and Miss Judgment. I’ll take a quarter of the spoils of war.”
In fact, she wasn’t insistent on getting payment, because she believed that the Sanguine had bullied a Tarot Club member and her two friends. Punishing him was something she expected of herself. The reason why she took a portion of the spoils of war was to take into account Mr. Moon’s feelings. She was afraid that her voluntary help would leave the prideful Sanguine embarrassed and angry.
Furthermore, Mr. Moon doesn’t have any money, so the payment can only be the spoils of war… Audrey added silently.
Although she didn’t deliberately keep count, based on her ability to take note of details and the memory of a Spectator, she believed that Mr. Moon, who had spent 5,000 pounds to purchase the Sequence 5 Artificial Vampire Beyonder characteristic, wasn’t in the best financial state. Furthermore, he had to refund the intel fee that he earned.
Four participants, with each obtaining a piece of the spoils of war… That’s very fair… Emlyn nodded and surveyed the area.
“Any other suggestions?”
Fors asked in disbelief, “It’s that simple?
“That’s a Sanguine equivalent to a Sequence 5. The plan you came up with sounds like it would succeed very easily…”
In her mind, Sequence 5 Beyonders were the strongest among unaffiliated Beyonders. Some were even the host of gatherings. Even the powerful pirate admirals were of that Sequence, but now, in the conversation of The Star and the others, such a Sequence 5 was to be finished so simply. There didn’t seem to be any difficulties!
Upon hearing her question, Leonard thought and said, “As long as that Sanguine doesn’t have any items that resist my powers, even if he’s equivalent to a Sequence 5, I’ll definitely be able to throw him into an unconscious state for some time. It will just depend on Miss Justice to grasp this opportunity.”
“If I arrange the location and make preparations ahead of time, I’ll be fine,” Audrey replied in a confirmatory tone.
She was actually a little uneasy. After all, this was her first time in battle, but her confidence over her Beyonder powers and knowledge in psychological mysticism allowed her to say those words with confidence.
After Fors heard the response, she suddenly felt her mind a little adrift.
Without realizing it, apart from Mr. World, the rest of the Tarot Club members have the ability to finish off Sequence 5 Beyonders as well…
That’s right. Miss Justice is already a Sequence 6 Hypnotist. With the cooperation of a Beyonder of the same level, there really is a relatively high chance of hypnotizing a Sequence 5 Beyonder…
Just as Emlyn felt that this matter had been settled without needing any more questions to be raised, Alger, who had been observing from the side, spoke:
“As members of a secret organization, I believe that everything needs to be considered at a deeper level.”
“Ah?” Emlyn and Leonard cast their gaze at Mr. Hanged Man with a puzzled look.
Audrey and Xio were taken aback before they realized something
Alger cleared his throat and looked at Derrick.
“Since Delaire Forest’s abandoned ancient castle was a test, why isn’t the obvious Sanguine a test as well?”
Exactly… I knew that Mr. Hanged Man would’ve given a warning… The Fool Klein controlled The World Gehrman Sparrow to nod. Cattleya then looked at The Hanged Man with a look of approval and agreement.
This… Emlyn’s pupils constricted, at a loss for a retort.
In an instant, he found himself too careless!
Leonard was taken aback. Immediately, he realized that he was too desultory. He had involved himself without fully understanding the details and without consideration of any latent risks.
Of course, this style had to do with his identity as an official Beyonder and its thought processes.
As expected of Mr. Hanged Man. He considers all the details with such meticulousness… Audrey, you need to build up more experience! Audrey focused on something else as she asked, “So we need to abandon the punishment and take action when the Sanguine are unable to maintain the secret surveillance?”
Alger chuckled and said, “There’s no need to. Just a few acts of misdirection would do.”
He then looked at Emlyn and said, “First, hand the investigation of the Sanguine to bounty hunters in Backlund. Use their existence to hide Miss Judgment’s actions. Second, when determining the location, try to do it near an orthodox deity’s cathedral. This will effectively disrupt any subsequent divinations. Third, before Miss Justice and the others take action, you have to do something that leaves one suspicious but is nothing eye-catching. Make it seem like you will be exacting revenge somewhere else so as to attract the ‘eyeballs’ of the secret monitor away; thus, creating the desired opportunity. This is combined with the first point. Fourth, only after the Sanguine is successfully hypnotized do you become the bait.”
Having said that, Alger paused.
“If there’s the addition of anti-divination and anti-prophecy at the demigod level, this entire matter will be flawless.
“Of course, Miss Justice, Mr. Star, you must be disguised during the operation, without leaving behind any traces.”
This speech left most of the members taken aback, especially Derrick. He couldn’t help show his respect and amazement.
Although he had no means of participating in this punishment operation, as a member of the Tarot Club, he couldn’t help but be concerned and pensive about such matters that required a clear line of thought. He hadn’t noticed any problems with the original plan of Mr. Moon and company, so now, he couldn’t help but be impressed by Mr. Hanged Man’s ability in such matters!
Emlyn thought and said, “You mean that I should use a superficial form of punishment to hide Miss Justice’s and Mr. Star’s secret operation? “It’s like… It’s like I would make it appear that I’ll take action in a particular corner of a square after the target leaves a coffee shop, attracting all the attention, but in actual fact, Miss Justice and company would have already completed the hypnosis inside the coffee shop without anyone realizing it?”
Alger nodded gently.
“That’s right.”
I learned something new! Mr. Hanged Man really is an experienced Beyonder! Audrey felt overjoyed receiving an epiphany.
“The problem now is where are we to find an item or charm with anti-divination and anti-prophecy effects at the demigod level?” Leonard also felt that he had enriched himself greatly as he asked.
He wasn’t too worried about himself since he had an angel grandpa in him.
Fors made an utterance before saying, “I can lend out Leymano’s Travels. On it there’s Angel’s Embrace. I can also take one portion of the spoils of
war.”
As she said that, she secretly glanced at The World Gehrman Sparrow, heaving a sigh of relief when he saw the gentleman silent.
Unbeknownst to her, The Fool Klein had a very simple thought: Angel’s Embrace… That sounds so much better than Paper Angel…
With the punishment operation finally confirmed, Audrey didn’t hesitate as she surveyed the area.
“I met the Psychology Alchemists’s councilor, Hvin Rambis, last week.”
What? Hvin Rambis is a councilor of the Psychology Alchemists? Leonard sat up in surprise. He had the urge to immediately report it to the archbishop and gather a team to arrest him.
It was an occupation hazard.
Chapter 990 Inner Fears
Almost instinctively, Leonard looked around the table and realized that none of the other Tarot Club members showed any hint of surprise. Instead, they were listening attentively.
They knew of it long ago? That’s right. This is only my second gathering. I haven’t had the chance to learn about many things… The secrets that get exchanged here sure are plentiful… Leonard retracted his gaze and returned to his original sitting posture.
After a slight pause, Audrey glanced at Xio, who sat two seats away from her, before casting her gaze at Mr. Hanged Man. She continued, “He attempted to cue me to interact with different nobles and understand their true attitude over different matters. I would then inform him of them. Thankfully, Mr. Fool had provided me with the blessings of an angel. So I wasn’t influenced in any way. Uh, what should I do next?”
You can even get blessings from an angel? Leonard looked around in surprise once more, only to see no reaction from the other members of the Tarot Club.
Obviously, he wasn’t surprised that Mr. Fool had a few angels in existence under “Him.” After all, the name and title corresponding to Death Consul was one that he had heard numerous times.
He was just surprised that the Tarot Club members were able to pray for assistance at that level. He viewed this secret organization in a new light, finding it more impressive.
Meanwhile, Xio keenly caught onto a few keywords:
Noble… Psychology Alchemists…
Combining it with the blonde hair, emerald-green eyes of Miss Justice’s blurry figure, she began to connect it to a particular friend: Audrey Hall!
However, she couldn’t be sure because blonde hair, black hair, blue eyes, and green eyes were common among the Loen nobles. People just had different combinations. Besides, no one knew how many members the Psychology Alchemists had developed in the noble circles. Therefore, Xio couldn’t directly point it at Miss Audrey from the traits she noticed.
As she tried to do a deeper level of observation, Alger had said, “There’s no need to pay too much attention to this. The various orthodox Churches will provide protective measures to their believers with a rather important status. They will prevent them from being assassinated or hypnotized. This comes from experience that has been built up over a thousand years of history. It wouldn’t be that easily overcome. From another angle, if the Psychology Alchemists really can control the nobles that simply by hypnotizing them, the ones ruling the country wouldn’t be the royal family and the three Churches. Clearly, reality is in conflict with that.
“Yes, just as you said, Hvin Rambis only gave you a cue to observe the true attitudes of the different nobles on different matters. This means that he’s holding himself back greatly, afraid of doing anything too overboard. It’s to prevent himself from leaving behind any clues. In addition, your true status among the nobles should just be in the periphery. You have no way of directly involving yourself in various political matters. Therefore, in contrast, the protection and monitoring over you wouldn’t be too strict. This is also why Hvin Rambis targeted you.”
Mr. Hanged Man’s analysis is really detailed… Although he often taught Little Sun and the others, he would secretly gain something during the process, wishing that he could get more useful information from the feedback. However, there’s none of that this time. Hmm, it’s the same for the suggestions for the punishment operation from before as well… On careful thought, his change has been happening for quite some time. It just wasn’t too obvious in the past. I even missed out on it… Audrey’s professionalism stirred up as she quickly did a mental analysis of The Hanged Man.
She quickly had a theory, suspecting that Mr. Hanged Man was trying to transform his standing within the Tarot Club!
Ever since Ma’am Hermit joined the Tarot Club and showcased her resources and channels at sea, Mr. Hanged Man has been unknowingly been searching to transform himself in a bid to distinguish himself from her… Before problems cropped up with the Artisan, this transformation wasn’t that obvious. Even Mr. Hanged Man didn’t realize it himself. It was only recently that he seemed to finally come to a realization and thought it to be true… Indeed, to maintain one’s standing in the Tarot Club, the raising of one’s strength is one aspect, but providing help to the entire group is another aspect… Audrey’s mind raced as she turned her attention back to the topic at hand.
She pondered for a moment and subconsciously, her tone turned heavy.
“Does this also mean that the orthodox Churches will have certain levels of surveillance, control, and guidance for the important nobles?”
This was something that she had thought about while in the Loen Charity Bursary Foundation’s office.
She had subconsciously drawn a scene that represented her concerns on this matter!
In psychology, elements she drew out in such a state often didn’t point to something particular. It was more like an abstract expression. The “cold eyes” mostly represented her fear for people monitoring and controlling her and her family.
Combining it with her subconscious drawing, her worry of Hvin Rambis’s cueing, and the celebrant of the Mass at the Church of Evernight her parents attended being Backlund’s archbishop, Audrey’s interpretation was that not only was she afraid of the hypnosis and cues of the Psychology Alchemists, but she had also become fearful of the othordox Churches. She couldn’t be sure if they would directly use their Beyonder powers to imbue thoughts into aristocratic believers with high standings, so as to guide them into doing actions that violated their true will.
This was sacrilegious and rebellious to Audrey, who had received an orthodox education from a young age. Therefore, she had tensed up back then, immediately burning that drawing.
After hearing Miss Justice’s question, Alger scoffed.
“Isn’t that very normal? When living in human society, one has to accept a certain level of surveillance, control, and guidance.
“I know what you’re afraid of, but think about it. Compare someone using their power conferred from their standing, using money and weapons to control and guide others, to using Beyonder powers to do something similar. In essence, is there any difference?
“The difference is that one knows that they don’t wish to do it but ends up having to do it; the other is that they do not even have the thoughts of being unwilling to do it.”
Audrey nodded and said, “Yes, this means the loss of freedom of one’s mind and thoughts. It’s the most terrifying.”
Alger chuckled once more.
“How can there be a completely free mind and thoughts? By choosing your faith and beliefs, you’re naturally bound by your faith and beliefs. Yes, let’s focus only on the Loen Kingdom. The three Churches are equal, and together with the royal family, this creates a balance between each other. If the Church of Storms goes overboard towards its believers, that believer can easily convert their faith to the Church of Evernight. Therefore, under most situations, the orthodox Churches will tend to use their standing and beliefs as a religion to guide important believers instead of using Beyonder powers.”
Balance… Audrey pondered over this term. She came to a new realization of the kingdom’s upper circles and the entire world. This was something she had come into contact with before but had never deeply understood the word.
At this moment, many of her thoughts matured.
“Thank you for your explanation, Mr. Hanged Man.” Audrey sincerely addressed him with an honorary title. “Then, how should I deal with Hvin Rambis?”
Alger calmly said, “The problem with him isn’t anything to panic about. You fully have the ability to run circles around him. You can provide him unimportant information while keeping the core secrets to heart. You can seek this opportunity to obtain potion formulas and even their Beyonder ingredients.
“After some time, when there are corresponding changes, you can consider switching strategies. Of course, you can’t be too careless. Duke Negan is an example of this mistake.”
Just as he said that, sitting at the bottom of the long mottled table, The World Gehrman Sparrow glanced at Miss Justice. He said with a hoarse smile, “When the time comes, even if Hvin Rambis were to die, no one will suspect you.”
Even if Hvin Rambis were to die… die… He’s a demigod… Mr. World has plans of attacking Hvin Rambis? Uh, it’s possible. He has always been investigating Cuarón’s suicide case. He was even the one who informed me of Hvin Rambis’s true identity… Audrey’s eyes widened slightly as she felt perturbed.
Even when she hated and felt the most fear towards Hvin Rambis, she had never had thoughts of killing this Psychology Alchemists councilor. All she considered was the means to avoid being guided. On the one hand, it was because she didn’t have such thoughts, and on the other hand, it was because he was a demigod.
This meant the top-ranking power in the kingdom and Churches!
“I understand what needs to be done. Thank you, all of you.” Audrey drew a breath and politely thanked them.
…Klein sure sounds bombastic these days. Yes, he even wishes to get rid of Amon’s avatars in Backlund. Hvin Rambis is really nothing… Leonard looked at The World Gehrman Sparrow with mixed feelings.
Cattleya and company also remained silent.
With the topic of the Psychology Alchemists coming to an end, Klein controlled The World Gehrman Sparrow to make him look towards himself.
“Honorable Mr. Fool, I wish to communicate privately with Mr. Star.”
Klein temporarily didn’t wish to let the other members of the Tarot Club learn about the eradication of Amon’s avatars. It wouldn’t be good for keeping the matter confidential, and it might lead them to be targeted by Amon.
“Sure.” The Fool Klein naturally didn’t deny his own request.
As Leonard was feeling poignant at the possibility of private communication, he informed Klein of the main points in Pallez Zoroast’s reply. It also included the problem of the Worm of Time Beyonder characteristics loss.
This made Klein suddenly realize how he could use his Worms of Spirit to create charms and bullets.
Split off a few and kill them. When the characteristic contained in them return to my body, the remaining material can also be used like a Worm of Time!
The only problem is that killing Worms of Spirit deals a certain level of damage to myself. After all, each Worm of Spirit contains a part of my Spirit Body. Yes, I have to limit the number each time. Only after I fully recover can I do it again… In thought, Klein got The World Gehrman Sparrow to reply, “I will try my best to confirm if a blessing of Concealment is possible before I give you an answer.
“If there’s no problem, we can attempt to seek out Sealed Artifacts of the Marauder pathway at the demigod level. Of course, I will try to think of the means to identify the grafting of fate.”
Klein wasn’t sure if “observation” from above the gray fog would allow him to see the truth of fate, just like how he was able to see his believers being parasitized. Hence, he planned on using the Paper crane to contact Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin and gain his expert opinion.
“Alright.” As Leonard grumbled about how Old Man would’ve recovered further if demigod-level Sealed Artifacts at the Marauder pathway were that easy to find, he nodded slightly in response.
Chapter 991 A Ritual Without A “Reply”
After ending the private communication, Klein made The World Gehrman Sparrow look at Cattleya.
“Please inform Queen Mystic that I wish to meet her to talk about something. The exact time and location is up to her.”
Queen Mystic? So Ma’am Hermit represents the royals above the Five Seas… Leonard was first taken aback before he came to a realization.
What’s the matter? Cattleya frowned slightly in a wary manner.
“I will forward her your intentions, but I cannot provide any guarantees over her agreement.”
“Okay.” The World Gehrman Sparrow nodded simply, indicating that it was fine.
At this moment, Derrick finally had an opportunity as he asked, “Everyone…”
He glanced at Mr. Hanged Man and Mr. World before continuing, “The ritual needed for me to advance to Priest of Light requires pure darkness. I need to bury my entire body in ice that usually doesn’t melt. In the City of Silver, such ice isn’t difficult to find. However, how do we create pure but safe darkness?”
So that’s the Priest of Light’s advancement ritual. Little Sun sure is honest and simple… Due to her lack of experience and knowledge, Audrey was unable to provide any substantial suggestions. All she could do was cast her eyes at the person she believed was capable of resolving the problem: The World Mr. Gehrman Sparrow.
And at this moment, The World raised his hands to pinch his temples. As for The Fool Klein, he was rapidly trying to think of a solution.
Sigh, if this were the outside world, pure darkness is extremely easy to obtain. Ice that normally doesn’t melt would be the most troublesome thing to obtain, but the City of Silver is the complete opposite… There, darkness is too dangerous. Just being within it will result in one’s disappearance or suffering the attacks of strange monsters…
I can get Leonard to provide charms from the Evernight domain, and then I can stir some of the powers of the mysterious space above the gray fog. Using Little Sun’s prayers, I can provide an area of artificial darkness. But the problem lies in me being unable to determine if this would bring the normal danger that the City of Silver encounters. This is not something that can be answered with divination. When matters do not involve myself, I can only determine if a matter is dangerous or not, or when matters should be done. And under such situations, there are too many elements involved, and the sources of danger are diverse…
Yes, I’ll summon Arrodes later and ask it…
Klein had previously been considering the problem over Little Sun’s advancement, but he had never been able to find an answer.
Seeing The World silent, Leonard, who had originally wanted to say that “creating pure darkness is extremely easy” slowly shut his mouth. He began pondering over The Sun’s words and caught notice of a word that he had ignored: Safe!
In the Forsaken Land of the Gods, in the City of Silver, darkness is equivalent to danger? Leonard roughly grasped the key idea, but due to his lack of understanding, he was unable to provide any suggestions.
Finally, it was Alger who spoke.
He glanced at Derrick and said, “I will help you gather information and seek out solutions. But in the process, you might need to provide some help to confirm that it can be done.”
“No problem!” Derrick answered without any hesitation.
Right on the heels of that, he added, “There’s no need to rush it. I still have about a month before I can finish digesting my Notary potion.”
Alger nodded gently, indicating that this wasn’t something that needed any reminders.
At this moment, Cattleya deliberated for a moment and said to Derrick, “Perhaps we can consider this problem from another angle. Your advancement ritual wouldn’t last too long. We can simply increase the time you can survive in pure darkness to resolve this matter.
“I remember that you’ve mentioned that after being left in darkness with zero light, there are two dangers. The first would be the attacks from strange monsters that come from unknown origins, and the second would be a baffling instance of disappearance that is akin to evaporating.
“The former situation is easy to resolve. You can make a request to your Chief for certain Sealed Artifacts, or you can get him to stand guard by your side. As for the second case, I don’t know enough. You can attempt to ask your Chief.”
Derrick thought about it carefully and suddenly felt that this was a viable train of thought with a rather significant chance of success.
He immediately replied in pleasant surprise, “Thank you, Ma’am Hermit.”
The exchange and learning session continued until the gathering slowly came to an end. Seeing that it was almost done, The Fool Klein rapped gently on the table’s corner.
“Let’s end it here for today.”
“Your wish is our will!” Audrey and company stood up and bowed reverently.
After they vanished from above the gray fog, Klein left the area and returned to the real world.
He first took out his wallet and got the paper crane which was folded by Will Auceptin. Spreading it across the table, he picked up a pencil and simply wrote: “There’s something!”
After folding the paper crane and stuffing it under his pillow, Klein got into bed and genuinely took an afternoon nap.
In his hazy dream, he once again saw the pitch-black plains and the towering steeple.
Passing through the plains and through the wooden doors, Klein arrived at the familiar corner.
A black pram came out of the thick shadows as Will Auceptin, wrapped in silver silk, sucked at his right thumb and derided angrily, “You are getting more and more impolite!”
Klein laughed dryly and said, “With our relationship, there’s no need for such pleasantries, right?”
Will Auceptin harrumphed and said, “Speak, what’s the matter?”
“This is the thing; I recently encountered Amon’s avatar,” Klein said directly.
The baby’s mouth widened a little as though he was about to cry. It took him great effort to control himself as he said, “I haven’t been born for more than a month!”
“…There’s nothing I need from you. I only wish to ask you a question,” Klein quickly added.
Will Auceptin raised his fleshy arm and waved it.
“What is it?”
Klein immediately said with a smile, “Amon’s avatar can steal the destiny of others and appear while replacing their identities. I wish to know how I can see through such a terrifying matter.”
Will Auceptin chuckled as he pointed up at the sky with his index finger.
“Pray for help.”
From the looks of it, using the powers of the gray fog can be used to discover the grafting of destiny… Klein heaved a sigh of relief as he felt even more certain.
When he thought of the word “using,” he was referring to using his marionette to pray to The Fool while he entered above the gray fog. Through the point of light representing his believer, he could survey the surrounding area to seek out any abnormalities. In a sense, this was equivalent to The Fool’s observation, an equivalent to an augmented “true vision.”
But the problem is that I can’t stay above the gray fog to observe for grafting all the time. It might be the case that, in between two of the observation periods, Amon could’ve entered Böklund Street and have done something… Klein thought before asking with some deliberation:
“Anything you would like to remind me of?”
Will Auceptin turned his head away without looking at him as he mumbled, “You have to visit me and my parents once this week. During high tea…”
“No problem!” Klein agreed without any hesitation.
Only then did the baby turn his head back and giggle.
“Next week, around Wednesday or Thursday, there might be some changes in your destiny.”
Is that so… Klein nodded in thought as he watched the black pram slowly retreat into the shadows.
After waking up from his dream, he packed up his items and began setting up an altar without any rest.
This time, the target of his prayer was the Evernight Goddess “Herself,” and not Artificial Death. This was to prevent Amon from prying upon the source of the stirring via the changes in destiny and, thus, noticing something wrong.
How could the Evernight’s Blessed be praying to Artificial Death?
After setting up the ritual, Klein wiped his face and turned into the cold-looking Gehrman Sparrow, causing his height to drop a little lower.
After igniting the first two candles in front, Klein made the ordinary candle representing “himself” burn with a yellow flame. There were two candles in front. One was a candle made of night vanilla and slumber flower to represent Evernight, and the other was a candle made up of white chestnut flowers and wild rose to represent “Concealment.”
Following that, he created a wall of spirituality, dripped Full Moon Essential Oil, and burned some herbal powder that pleased the goddess. Bit by bit, he completed the ritual.
Towards the end, Klein took two steps back, activated his Spirit Vision, and chanted softly, “I pray for the power of the dark night.
“I pray for the power of the mystery.
“I pray for the Goddess’s loving grace.
“…I encountered Blasphemer Amon’s avatar in Backlund. He was gathering the characteristics of a Marauder pathway demigod…
“…I seek for the blessings of Concealment so as to complete the mission of eradicating the Blasphemer’s avatars…
“Night vanilla, a herb that belongs to the red moon, please pass my supplication to the Goddess! “Moon flower, a herb that belongs to the red moon, please pass my supplication to the Goddess!”
After he was done chanting, Klein patiently waited for a while, but nothing happened. There wasn’t any reply.
This… The Goddess is in a critical period of gaining control over the Death pathway’s Uniqueness and is unable to respond beyond anything normal? Should I try to pray to Artificial Death? After all, if there are the blessings of Concealment, Amon wouldn’t be able to see it. If it doesn’t, then the source of stirring destiny wouldn’t point to me… Klein frowned little by little as he ended the ritual and cleared the altar.
He felt that he needed to find other solutions.
After he finished clearing the desk and turned around, prepared to head for the reclining chair, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him!
The figure wore a simple linen robe with signs of patching. By the figure’s waist was a belt made of tree bark. Raven-black hair cascaded down freely as the figure’s feet didn’t wear any socks or shoes, making them covered in dust and wounds.
It was a lady. She had extremely normal facial features. Her ghostly black eyes were no different from the common person, but just looking at her left Klein feeling a sense of extreme peace and serenity. Even though feelings of alarm rose up within him, they were unable to overpower the peacefulness.
Chapter 992 Arrodes’s Congratulations
“You are?” Klein asked in a rather complicated state of calmness.
The lady in a simple robe nodded and said, “Arianna, Servant of Concealment.”
Servant of Concealment… Arianna… Klein’s eyes constricted, as he knew who the lady was.
As a former Nighthawk, how could he not be aware of the name “Arianna”?
She was the Evernight Cloister’s matron, head of the thirteen archbishops, a likely candidate for the future Pope. Regardless of which identity she had, she was part of the general knowledge that couldn’t be avoided in religious studies and mysticism!
As for the name, Servant of Concealment, Klein had read about it in Emperor Roselle’s diary. Considering the similar name of Attendant of Mysteries, he suspected that this pointed to an angel. Meanwhile, based on the Law of Beyonder Characteristics Conservation, with a Sequence o in existence, it meant that Attendant of Mysteries couldn’t be a Sequence 1 angel. Therefore, Klein believed that the Servant of Concealment was likely Sequence 2 of the Evernight pathway.
This… It isn’t that the Goddess didn’t reply, but that she used a very special way to respond… “She” directly sent her servant over… Klein felt mixed emotions that could hardly be described.
He fell silent for a few seconds before giving a solemn bow.
“Good afternoon, Your Eminence.”
In the various Churches, if a demigod at the angel level walked the land, there was a need to address them as “Your Eminence” as a show of respect. Likewise, towards the pontiff, pope, and chief shepherd-representatives of the deities-one had to use “Your Holiness.” In addition, a Church’s head was synonymous with the Holy See or Apostolic See. Of course, many a time, the Holy See could also represent the Church’s headquarters itself.
Arianna tapped her chest four times in a clockwise fashion and replied in a pious manner, “May the Goddess bless you.”
She then said, “I’m an ascetic. You can just call me Ma’am.”
“Yes, Ma’am Arianna.” Klein didn’t insist.
Arianna looked at him calmly for two seconds and directly asked, “You plan to deal with Blasphemer Amon’s avatars in Backlund?”
“Yes, I wish to obtain the blessings of Concealment,” Klein frankly replied.
At this moment, he felt a little stumped because this was different from what he expected.
He originally expected the Goddess to answer by blessing him. Then, he and Pallez Zoroast could join forces to wipe out all of Amon’s avatars in Backlund. During this process, it wouldn’t expose Leonard or the Marauder pathway angel. But now, with the blessings becoming something corporeal that would be involved in the battle, Pallez Zoroast would be immediately be discovered once “He” took action. When that happened, it was hard to predict what would ensue!
Don’t tell me I don’t need to ally with Pallez Zoroast? I’ll only get “Him” to provide intel and then split some of the spoils of war? Klein’s thoughts rapidly ran through his mind as Arianna spoke unhurriedly:
“I can provide the power of Concealment to shield everything that happens from the prying of fate. However, I cannot guarantee that I can eliminate all of Amon’s avatars in Backlund.”
Pallez Zoroast said that “He” has the means of doing so… The person who understands Amon the best is indeed a Sequence 1 of the same pathway… Klein thought and said, “Ma’am Arianna, I have already come up with a well-thought-out plan. All you need is to provide the power of Concealment. You do not need to be involved in the actual battle. Leave the rest to me.”
Arianna nodded and raised her right arm as she spread her palm.
Points of light lit up, profound and resplendent as they quickly outlined an emblem in her palm.
This emblem was completely crystallized, as though it was made of obsidian. It made one realize its existence when looking at it, but it appeared to vanish when not looking at it.
“This is my Evernight coat of arms. It doesn’t possess any characteristics or power by itself. The only use is that, when triggered, it will establish a connection with me, regardless of where you are in the real world,” Arianna explained simply. “Before you begin your operation, remember to use it. I will provide you with the power of Concealment. If you need more direct assistance, use ancient Hermes to chant ‘Arianna’ when triggering it.” This is equivalent to an itemized altar and ritual that points to her… Oh, at the level of angel, the range of responding to prayers has extended to the entire world? Klein instantly grasped the true nature of the Evernight coat of arms.
As a Bizarro Sorcerer, he did not have the means to reply to prayers. This was a trait that could be obtained only at Sequence 3. Of course, as Sea God and The Fool, he was very well-versed in such matters.
Klein didn’t stand on ceremony as he accepted it and bowed sincerely.
“Thank you.”
After saying that, he tapped four spots in a clockwise manner on his chest, forming the sign of the crimson moon.
“Praise the Lady!”
This way, he could still join forces with Pallez Zoroast. As long as he triggered the Evernight coat of arms without using ancient Hermes to chant Arianna’s name, everything would be fine.
“Praise the Lady,” Arianna replied piously.
Her figure then vanished as though she had been erased by an eraser.
This is a departure by entering a concealed state? Klein pursed his lips in thought.
Meanwhile, he was filled with suspicion over Arianna’s swift arrival. After all, the Evernight pathway wasn’t well-versed in methods such as teleport. To go from Winter County all the way to Backlund required a significant amount of time.
My ritual isn’t the kind that prays for a direct descent… Could it be that Ma’am Arianna happened to be in the vicinity, in the Backlund diocese? Isn’t that too much a coincidence? If it isn’t one, it only serves to exacerbate the problem. What is “She” doing in Backlund? The undercurrents are stirring… Klein retracted his gaze and patiently waited a while before turning back into Dwayne Dantès.
He found a pen and some paper once again and drew the symbol that was a mixture of concealment and mystery prying.
When the final stroke was written, the full-body mirror in the master bedroom produced a dark but pure light, as though a silent undercurrent was surging out from the bottom of a lake.
Right on the heels of that, fireworks appeared, bursting in the sky.
Colors of gold, silver, red, and blue exploded as words formed in the mirror:
“Welcome back, Great Master!
“Your humble servant, Arrodes, has witnessed the retrieval of a portion of your authority. I’m thrilled that you are gradually recovering your aura. You will eventually return to your supreme position and make the entire world turn silent under your watch!”
This is really… passionate… There’s always something new… Klein nodded in silence.
Amidst the fireworks, those words dissipated and formed into a new sentence:
“Great Master, what instructions do you have for me?”
“I have a question,” Klein said calmly. “In a place where being in darkness can result in danger, how should one create a safe but pure darkness? There are two kinds of dangers involved. One, it will make a person directly vanish in the darkness, and two, it will cause strange monsters to appear and attack.”
The fireworks in the full-body mirror calmed down as aqueous light rippled. Silver words surfaced one after another:
“Great Master, are you referring to the Forsaken Land of the Gods?”
This magic mirror actually knows quite a lot. He also gave me a free question in passing… Klein nodded and said, “That’s right.”
Without any breaks in between, Arrodes’s full-body mirror produced new lines of Loenese text:
“The formation of the Forsaken Land of the Gods is related to the second Creator’s fall. The danger of night there stems from the transformation of two essential powers.
“First, it’s the remnants of the Evernight Goddess’s divine powers. Second, it’s the influence left behind by the Creator. “He” wielded partial authority over shadows, darkness, fallen, corruption, and mutation. The former makes creatures vanish into thin air, while the latter produced monsters in the darkness.
So the two types of dangers stem from different powers. It’s no wonder that there’s such huge differences… Arrodes called the ancient sun god the second Creator… This is very close to my theory… Amon’s and Adam’s father isn’t the reawakening of the original Creator, but a transmigrator who inherited a huge “inheritance”? Klein asked in thought, “In that case, the Evernight Goddess was involved in the fall of the second Creator?”
This was something Klein had vaguely expected. This was from the trait of humans evaporating in the darkness of the Forsaken Land of the Gods. It was very similar to the strange disappearances if one didn’t sleep at night in the ruins of the battle of the gods. And based on Little Sun’s description, King of Demonic Wolves, Flegrea, who wielded control over the Evernight and Concealment authorities, had long perished in the Second Epoch. It was impossible that “He” had done it.
Therefore, unless there was another deity of the Evernight pathway born in the middle, it was difficult for the two abnormalities to not have the Evernight Goddess involved.
On the surface of the mirror, the silver light rapidly converged forming a short sentence:
“That’s right.”
That’s right… Klein was just about to press on when he immediately shut up. He had just recalled one of his identities—Blessed of the Evernight. Therefore, even without anyone watching him, he had to show respect to the deity and not seek out relevant secrets. Of course, time in the mysterious space above the gray fog was excluded.
He was just about to focus on the main question from before to urge Arrodes to list out solutions when he saw the silver words in the full-body mirror change:
“Great Master, your loyal servant, Arrodes, wishes a small favor from you. C-can we not discuss matters regarding the Evernight Goddess?”
At the end of the question, a simple stick figure was drawn.
Just as I wished… Klein deliberately pondered for two seconds and said, “Okay.”
The silver swirls on the surface of the mirror immediately turned brisk as words began taking form:
“As for the question you asked, there are two solutions:
“One is to accept the corruption and let oneself transform into monsters of the darkness. The reason why these creatures do not vanish into thin air during the night is because they have received the protection of the ‘Fallen’ authority. This way, all the darkness is equivalent to safety.
“The second is to create a darkness that comes with the dream world. This will allow the Spirit Body to receive the protection of the dream; thus, slowing down the encroachment of danger at night.”
Chapter 993 Another Possibility
Allowing the Spirit Body to receive protection of a dream to slow down the encroachment of danger at night… This is similar to the necessity to sleep when night fell in the ruins of the battlefield of the gods…
Also, the powers in the Forsaken Land of the Gods likely isn’t under the Goddess’s control. Once one vanishes in the darkness over there, they definitely won’t enter the foggy town… Where will it point towards? Or would they stay in the same spot, unable to interact with companions and the real world until they die of starvation or old age… After reading Arrodes’s reply, Klein was somewhat enlightened as he roughly grasped the crux of the issue.
However, he felt that this wasn’t necessarily useful, because The Sun only required pure darkness so that he could be buried in ice that normally wouldn’t melt to consume the Priest of Light potion. Once he entered a dream, there was no way for him to control his own body to complete that critical step. That way, even if he could remain in the darkness for prolonged periods of time, it would be meaningless.
Yes, I’ll wait until Little Sun asks the chief of the City of Silver before coming up with an actual plan based on his answer… Of course, before that, I can try to get a corresponding solution from Leonard to figure out how to create darkness with a temporary dreamworld… Klein nodded slightly, acknowledging the answer provided by the magic mirror.
As for the first option of accepting corruption and turning into a monster in the darkness, it wasn’t even considered. In the extraordinary world, this was equivalent to committing suicide which almost couldn’t be reversed.
Upon considering how he still had one question left to ask, Klein deliberated and asked, “Where can I obtain the potion formula of the Seer pathway’s Sequence 3, Scholar of Yore?”
The full-body mirror’s surface had aqueous light ripple once again as it reflected a dark cathedral without any natural light.
Klein found this scene very familiar as he immediately recalled what it represented—this was where Zaratul, who had turned into a monster, hid!
However, this time, deep inside the cathedral, the cluster of blurry and huge maggots were no longer present.
Just as Klein’s pupils dilated, the silver words appeared beneath the scene depiction:
“Great Master, Zaratul has vanished!
“I can’t find ‘Him’!”
Vanished… Klein momentarily forgot to breathe.
Although he had long known of Zaratul’s return, since he was the one who began the chain reaction by opening the door to the foggy town, he never expected this big shot to secretly leave the cathedral; “His” whereabouts becoming unknown!
Even Arrodes is unable to locate “Him”… What is “He” plotting? The more Klein thought, the more a chill ran down his back.
Having become a Sequence 4 demigod, he could confirm one thing:
His control over the mysterious world above the gray fog was still insufficient. He could temporarily only converge the leaking specialness that it had augmented him with in the real world, making it difficult for Beyonders of corresponding pathways to see it, but it was unable to repress the law of Beyonder characteristic convergence. As for the gray fog, it had proven time and time again that he had an invisible form of attraction towards Beyonders of the Seer, Apprentice, and Marauder pathway. Amongst them, the effects on the Seer pathway was most evident!
Besides, I myself am quite an attractive Sequence 4 Bizarro Sorceror. It’s not impossible for Zaratul to suddenly come to Backlund one day… Klein maintained a deadpan expression and said to the full-body mirror that was switching scenes, “Got it.”
Antigonus presented another scene which Klein was equally familiar with. It was the Antigonus family’s “treasure trove” at the peak of the Hornacis mountain range.
Below this scene, silver words quickly surfaced once again:
“Great Master, there’s another possibility, but I can’t tell. I just know that it’s easier than the first two.”
The Antigonus family’s notebook isn’t there this time? That’s right. It will lead the wielder to the main peak of the Hornacis mountain range to seek out the Antigonus family’s treasure trove. It’s basically the same as the previous option… What’s the possibility that even Arrodes can’t tell? Based on what I know about the factions in control of the Seer pathway, it’s implying that I should pray to the Goddess for it? The Goddess is the Mother of Concealment, so “She” can choose whether Arrodes can see it or not… Klein’s thoughts scattered and quickly made a connection.
Of course, he didn’t believe that directly praying for the Scholar of Yore potion formula would allow him to get it. It was too ridiculous, as though it was child’s play.
From his experience as a Nighthawk, he suspected that he might need to make enough contributions before he could obtain the Scholar of Yore potion formula from the Evernight Goddess via a ritual.
Making enough contributions… This sure is a familiar phrase… Klein sighed as he began having some ideas.
Clearly, he had hints on how to do so-handle the Artificial Death faction of the Numinous Episcopate!
However, Klein suspected that the Goddess only had up to the Scholar of Yore Sequence for the Seer pathway potion formulas, and not the subsequent ones at the angel level. This was because the Antigonus family’s angel didn’t perish immediately back then but had hidden in a secret palace, losing control to become a monster and was in a half-sealed state. In addition, The Fool card was also there and hadn’t been retrieved yet.
At this moment, Klein had the intention of asking about Amon’s avatars, but he suddenly recalled that within the memories of the rat demigod, the warning about the Marauder pathway angel and Amon had been given by this very mirror!
As his thoughts flashed through his mind, Klein narrowed his eyes, looked at the full-body mirror, and nodded.
“Alright, that’s it for today. Head back. If there’s anything in the future, I’ll summon you again.”
“Yes, Master! Goodbye, Master~ Your loyal and humble servant, Arrodes, is constantly waiting to return to your side!” Light gathered on the mirror’s surface, depicting a stick figure waving its hand.
After everything returned to normal, Klein turned around and picked up the paper with the previously drawn symbol. With a snap of his fingers, he made it burst into scarlet flames.
The ash floated down as he spread open his left hand. In it were two maggots shimmering with solid mysterious symbols.
The two maggots squirmed gently, using their lifeforce to fill the entire bedroom with madness and bizarreness. The surrounding lights then dimmed and brightened from time to time in a non-uniform fashion. They were none other than the Worms of Spirit which Klein had separated from himself.
Suddenly, Klein reached out his right palm, suddenly pressing them towards the two transparent maggots.
Instantly, his palm paused, just short of touching the Worms of Spirit. He raised his palm again, lowering it only to pause. He repeated this several times until he finally exerted his strength with a deadpan expression.
Amidst an invisible and illusory cracking sound, his head suddenly felt a stabbing pain.
This made his soul feel like it was being ripped apart. It was even more painful than encountering a gunshot or a slash wound.
Klein used his Clown powers to control the twitching of his facial muscles. After a few seconds, he raised his right hand to rub his temples, inwardly mumbling, Indeed, the death of every Worm of Spirit deals damage to the Spirit Body. My current limit is six. Hmm, I’ll temporarily stop trying. Let’s see how long it takes to recover.
Thankfully, this is a tolerable matter. Otherwise, it would be dangerous if a marionette is destroyed while the Worm of Spirit isn’t able to be collected in time due to an intense battle…
Yes, it’s different from Amon’s Worms of Time avatars. A Bizarro Sorcerer’s Worms of Spirit will not necessarily die when a marionette is destroyed. Most of the time, a Bizarro Sorcerer is able to retrieve them in time. It’s because the distance between the body and the marionette isn’t that exaggerated…
After confirming the situation, and waiting for the Beyonder characteristics contained within the Worms of Spirit to return to himself, Klein rummaged for some materials and set up a ritual to pray to The Fool.
After a series of tasks, Klein used the carcasses of two Worms of Spirit, two silver plates, and the complicated symbol which he had previously recorded down to make two silver-black bullets-of which the latter came from Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin.
The two bullets were carved with strange, indescribable patterns. They kept extending inwards as though they were coming together in the middle at one point. Their entire bodies were gloomy but not dark. Just one look at it made one’s thoughts sluggish.
Klein flicked a gold coin and used divination, together with his spiritual intuition, to swiftly determine the abilities of the two bullets—the target would immediately enter a state of paralysis upon being hit!
The length of time that one was left in this state depended on the potency of one’s Spirit Body. Even Sequence 3 saints would be in a state of stiffness for a second or two!
This already exceeds my powers. Of course, the premise is that contact can be made. Oh, this is a result of the gray fog’s augmentation… These two bullets should be at the same level as the Fate Siphon charms. Although my Worms of Spirit can’t be compared to Amon’s and Pallez’s Worms of Time, the amount of power I can now draw from the mysterious space above the gray fog is clearly superior to what I could do in the past… I shall call them, uh-Control Spirit Bullets… Klein drew Death Knell from his underarm holster, snapped open the cylinder wheel, and stuffed the two silver-black Control Spirit Bullets inside.
Following that, he spread open a piece of paper beside the altar and wrote:
“…Next, your mission is to seek out relatively high-level charms and Beyonder bullets. May God be with you.
“XXX who raised three requests from you.”
This letter was written to Patrick Bryan of the Numinous Episcopate’s Artificial Death faction.
With a subordinate at my disposal, why let him go to waste? As Klein mumbled, he folded his letter. At the altar from before, he summoned Patrick Bryan’s messenger.
The surface of the desk burst into pitch-black flames and quickly gathered together, forming a translucent bird with dark feathers.
This spirit world creature glanced at Klein before slowly lowering its head to bite at the envelope.
Watching it disappear, Klein nodded slightly and inwardly muttered, Patrick’s Contract Companion isn’t of a low level either…
He quickly reined in his thoughts, took out another letter, and fluidly wrote:
“…I have already obtained the blessing of Concealment. You can attempt to gather items at the Marauder pathway demigod level. In addition, I’ve found a way to crack the theft and replacement of destiny. You don’t have to be too anxious.
“…Do you know how to create a darkness that includes a temporary dream world?
“…If you have the time, can you head to Tingen and help me use 3-0782 to create Flaring Sun Bullets. The Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem has the divine blood of the Eternal Blazing Sun hidden in it… Only by sufficiently raising your strength can we be more confident at dealing with Amon’s avatars…”
Chapter 994 Prelude
At 7 Pinster Street, Leonard, who had specially returned home to participate in the Tarot Gathering, was just about to head to Saint Samuel Cathedral’s basement to read the dossiers so as to make preparations for his placating of souls at night when his vision suddenly went into a blur. He saw the messenger in a dark, full dress holding four blonde, red-eyed heads.
As a Soul Assurer, he could already see such creatures with Spirit Bodies.
After taking Klein’s letter, Leonard didn’t even have the chance to say thank you when Reinette Tinekerr turned around and walked into the void. She didn’t even stay for long.
“…Old Man, why does Klein have a messenger of this level? Is this a perk of being a Blessed?” Leonard couldn’t help but ask Pallez Zoroast with a suppressed voice.
He originally fantasized that it was standard for every Tarot Club member, but he later realized that he had been imagining things.
Pallez Zoroast’s slightly-aged voice chuckled immediately.
“It is likely to solely belong to Klein Moretti. Everyone receives some special fortuitous encounter, isn’t that the case? Isn’t it the same even for a fellow like you?
“Heh heh, I thought you would use ‘incomplete angel’ to describe ‘Her,’ but you ended up using ‘messenger of this level.’ Not bad, you still remember my warning.”
Leonard curled the corners of his lips, spread open the piece of paper, and read the content on it.
“He’s indeed the Blessed of Concealment and Fate…” Pallez Zoroast quickly scanned the heading through Leonard’s eyes.
Leonard didn’t look at the ground. Instead, he took a few steps back and threw himself into the embrace of the sofa before saying, “Klein can see through the theft and replacement of destiny… Then, we don’t need to rush to seek out items at the Marauder pathway demigod level.”
“Even if you were in a hurry, you have no idea where to seek them out,” Pallez scoffed.
Even for the gathering of the Hermits of Fate, similar items needed years to appear even once. And the next gathering was to happen at the end of the year.
Leonard was momentarily at a loss for words and could only cast his gaze at the last two paragraphs.
After a brief silence, he chuckled.
“I’ve always been curious as to where Klein received the high-level charm of the Sun domain when facing Megose. I thought it was provided to him by that Death Consul, but I couldn’t understand why a Death domain angel would be gathering high-level charms of the Sun domain. Wouldn’t that be suicide? Now, I finally understand.
“Old Man, I wielded 3-0782 before as well. Why didn’t you notice that there was a drop of the Eternal Blazing Sun’s divine blood hidden in that? If you could’ve stolen some of its power back then, things wouldn’t have…”
Leonard originally wanted to mock Old Man, but as he went on, he fell silent.
Pallez Zoroast sighed in his mind.
“If that drop of divine blood could be so easily discovered, that Mutated Sun Sacred Emblem wouldn’t have been in Tingen.”
Leonard fell silent for a few seconds before asking, “Then how am I to create an opportunity to get that Sacred Emblem to create the Flaring Sun Charm?”
Although Klein made it sound simple in his letter, Leonard knew that it wasn’t an easy task. This was because he wasn’t a Nighthawk of Tingen City. Even if he returned to visit his former colleagues and teammates, he had no authority to enter Chanis Gate.
Upon hearing his question, Pallez Zoroast replied in a peeved manner, “Why are you asking me something as trivial as this? Can’t you think for yourself?”
Leonard coughed uncomfortably as he began thinking seriously to seek out a solution.
“I’m currently working alone, but the archbishop has given me the authority to get the help of the local Nighthawks in the region of question.
“Hmm, if all the souls in Backlund have been placated, and if I haven’t finished digesting my potion, wouldn’t I have to do it at other dioceses?
“When that happens, if Tingen happens to have a paranormal accident, it will be very reasonable for me to return and get two Nighthawks and use 3-0782…”
After Leonard finished muttering to himself, Pallez Zoroast chuckled.
“Not bad. You came up with an idea so quickly.
“But have you thought about it? You are placating them, not purifying them. This is contradictory with obtaining 3-0782. It will easily incur suspicion.”
Leonard, who had been praised, immediately laughed.
“Old Man, that’s because you aren’t aware. Back when I joined the Nighthawks team, there was one line in the education I received: Only under the premise of having the ability to purify can placating achieve the best results.
“Emperor Roselle had also once said that to solve problems, you need a stick in one hand and a carrot in the other.”
Pallez Zoroast immediately tsked.
“Then follow your plan. Of course, that’s assuming that you can finish Anthony Stevenson’s missions in a week or two. If you haven’t obtained the Sun Flare Bullets before the actual operation of eliminating Amon begins, then it would no longer be necessary.”
Leonard recalled the list of missions written on the pieces of paper as his forehead twitched.
He then forced himself to forget about his worries and mumbled, “I wonder when the mission to punish the Sanguine will begin…
“I wonder if the Sanguine has a Sealed Artifact at the Marauder pathway’s demigod level. “Temporary dreamworld… I can create it myself. I’ll find a chance to make some charms, but can power at this level be able to resist the corrosion of the darkness in the Forsaken Land of the Gods?”
In an apartment in Cherwood Borough.
Fors took out a novel, sat on the sofa, and watched Xio walk towards the lobby as she wore her boots to head out.
Finally, Fors couldn’t hold back her puzzlement as she said, “There’s no rush. That gentleman said that he wouldn’t assign the mission that quickly.”
Xio shot her a glance and said, “I’m a bounty hunter. I have other missions.”
Upon saying that, she paused and said after some deliberation, “Fors, do you think that Miss Justice resembles Miss Audrey?”
Fors was taken aback for a few seconds before she snapped back to senses. She subconsciously waved her hand and chuckled.
“How is that possible…”
Just as she said that, the similarities began flashing through her mind, her eyes widening in response.
After a while, she whispered, “It’s not impossible.
“Spectator pathway, Psychology Alchemists, noble lady, blonde hair and green eyes… She’s the only noble I know that meets those criteria… Of course, I don’t know that many nobles. Furthermore, I have no idea if the ones I’m familiar with have anything to do with the Psychology Alchemists…”
Xio silently listened to her friend and said after some thought, “Fors, do you still remember the missions assigned to us by Miss Audrey? I originally thought that it was issued by Earl Hall, but on second thought, perhaps it came from the Tarot Gathering…
“Also, how did we know of Mr. Fool’s honorific name? Do you remember? It was from books we borrowed from Viscount Glaint! In the book cover was a strange ancient slip!”
Fors nodded in enlightenment.
“If we could discover it, as a good friend of Viscount Glaint, Miss Audrey, has a chance of discovering it as well! This can explain why she joined the gathering…”
“Yeah,” Xio agreed with Fors’s guess.
Fors opened her mouth and was just about to say something when she recalled that the matter with the Sanguine wasn’t completely over. She immediately looked around warily and said, “Xio, we should lessen our discussions of gatherings in the future.”
“As for Miss Audrey, we can visit her once every week or two. We can continue observing when the time comes.”
Xio snapped to her senses and nodded heavily.
“Alright!”
She then opened her door and went to a particular bar in East Borough and sat by the bar counter.
Rapping on the table, she said to the bartender who looked up, “Any new missions today?”
The bartender gave a rough list without mentioning any investigations of a particular Mr. Ernes Boyar.
Indeed, I’ll have to wait till tomorrow or the day after tomorrow… Xio looked around, retracted her gaze, and asked in puzzlement and concern, “I haven’t seen Sherman in a while. Do you know where he’s been?”
Sherman was a young man who thought himself as a woman-one of Xio’s informants.
The bartender chuckled.
“Perhaps he ran off with some man. You do know that he’s happy to do so if a man fancies him.”
“This isn’t something worth ostracizing him about,” Xio rebutted seriously, feeling a baffling sense of concern.
She then exerted strength in her palm and jumped off the high-stool, prepared to seek out Sherman in the places he was usually seen.
Backlund Bridge area, Iron Gate Street, Bravehearts Bar.
Holding down his hat, Emlyn pinched his nose as he passed through the crowd that exuded all kinds of smells before finding the red-eyed Ian in the card
room.
“Mr. White, what is it this time?” Ian smiled as he led Emlyn into an empty billiard room.
Emlyn took off his hat and quipped, “Something trivial. Help me put up a mission to the bounty hunters. The details of the mission is to track a man named Ernes Boyar. Figure out his daily activities. The bounty reward will be 100 pounds.”
“100 pounds?” Ian subconsciously asked.
For investigations like tracking, 100 pounds was quite a ridiculous reward. One had to know that if a bounty hunter was able to complete this mission on their own, they could rest for an entire year, even if they were supporting a family!
Emlyn nodded.
“The target is rather dangerous.”
After the discussion back with the Tarot Club, he had already thought it through. He believed that tracking Ernes Boyar was an easy mission. The Sanguine Viscount would definitely pretend as though he didn’t notice anything and deliberately follow a fixed trajectory.
Therefore, this 100 pounds was in fact payment for Miss Judgment to take the risk of participating in this operation. Of course, to aid in the misdirection and concealment, it was almost certain that more than one bounty hunter would complete this mission, allowing them to earn different portions of the reward. All Emlyn could guarantee was that Miss Judgment would earn the most.
“I see.” Coming to an understanding, Ian extended his hand. “Down payment, exact address, level of danger, looks and characteristics. It’s best if you have a portrait.”
Ernes Boyar then gave 30 pounds in cash and Ernes Boyar’s portrait.
“Red eyes?” Ian flipped through the pieces of paper in his hand and couldn’t help but blurt out.
“Yes.” Emlyn nodded gently and looked around him. He suppressed his voice and said, “There’s also something else. Help me seek out clues regarding the Rose School of Thought members in Backlund.”
“… Rose School of Thought?” Ian was taken aback as he asked in puzzlement, as though he had never heard of the name.
Chapter 995 “Conjoined Person”
Emlyn glanced at lan, raised his hand to pinch his nose, and chuckled.
“It appears you don’t understand me. It’s okay. A more simple description is to gather information about foreigners that come from the Southern Continent, especially from the Star Highlands and the Paz River Valley.
“What information do you want exactly? There are plenty of pure-blooded people from the Southern Continent in Backlund. Those that you’ve mentioned are also common,” Ian calmly asked without flaring up due to the contempt he received.
Emlyn laughed.
“The ones that are a bit more abnormal. They do things in a fishy manner and seem to all be mysterious. You should understand what I’m getting
at.”
“There are definitely many people you describe. In Backlund, they are either servants, workers, or thieves-being part of gangs. As the latter will all meet your criteria of being abnormal, fishy, and mysterious.” Ian sincerely pointed out how unpragmatic Emlyn’s request was.
Emlyn was already prepared for this. With an unobvious smile, he nodded slightly.
“Then, give me all the information that meets those criteria. I’ll do the filtering. Oh, I’ll pay 50 pounds as down payment for this commission as the standard fees for the early-stage investigations. The subsequent payment will be counted based on how much information of value is provided. Each one will cost 20 pounds.”
“Who is the one to determine its worth?” Ian asked after a few seconds of thought.
For him, having a 50-pound income for preliminary work like this was enough for him to accept the job. It was more than enough to hire a dozen people or so to investigate the areas from East Borough to Cherwood Borough for half a month.
He didn’t mind how much he could only from the 50 pounds, as there were many people here who relied on him for their survival. He needed to arrange jobs with payment for them to do from time to time; otherwise, he would never be able to be kept abreast with the latest developments.
Emlyn sized up Ian and scoffed.
“Of course it will be me. You should know how trustworthy I am.”
“Detective Moriarty never told me that…” Ian mumbled and sighed. “Alright. Our last cooperation was still pretty good. I choose to trust you.”
Emlyn nodded in satisfaction, took out his wallet, and counted another 50 pounds worth of notes.
During this process, Emlyn momentarily felt the pinch when he realized he only had 407 pounds in savings.
And now there’s only 357 pounds… He looked away from the notes and handed the cash to Ian.
He didn’t stay. Putting on his hat, he walked out of the billiard room and left the Bravehearts Bar.
On the street, Emlyn stopped pinching his nose and looked up at the flame-like clouds. His expression gradually fell heavy as he silently muttered, That Wraith from before isn’t around… Where did it go?
Humph, Ian acted as though he had never heard of the Rose School of Thought, but his racing heartbeat had betrayed him…
Also, he actually didn’t ask if Sherlock Moriarty is back in Backlund. He didn’t even show any concern… Could it be that Sherlock has already returned to Backlund and that he has already met him?
Rorsted Archipelago, City of Generosity, Bayam.
In an area near the harbor, Admiral of Stars Cattleya had brought along Frank Lee, who had his sleeves rolled up which revealed his brown hair, to an area outside a house with gas wall lamps. They came to an empty corner and watched as a figure appeared out of the shadows.
It was Bloodless Heath Doyle who was in charge of monitoring Artisan Cielf. He was thin and his skin was so pale that it was transparent. He looked so frail that a gust of wind could topple him.
“Did anything strange happen recently?” Cattleya nudged the gold-rim glasses on her nose.
Heath Doyle tersely acknowledged.
“Three days after you left, a stranger visited Cielf. He stayed for about fifteen minutes. I didn’t approach for fear of being discovered.
“Based on your instructions, I sent men to tail the stranger, but they lost his trail.”
“What did that stranger look like?” Cattleya asked with a slight nod.
Heath Doyle took out a piece of raw beef from a leather pouch by his waist. The blood on it remained fresh, but it didn’t show any signs of contamination. It appeared to be a pure piece of solid meat.
Right on the heels of that, this piece of beef melted in Heath Doyle’s hand, dripping to the ground like water. They then squirmed like they had life, drawing a portrait.
“This is the effect I want!” Frank Lee’s eyes shimmered as he watched this scene, expressing his intentions with excitement.
Under his gaze, Heath Doyle, had the intention to run, but he slightly slanted his body and pointed to the ground.
“Roughly like this.”
At this moment, a blood portrait had already taken form. It was that of a man with a mustache, with facial features that resembled that of the Paz River Valley. His greatest characteristic was the three ear studs on both his ears.
“Golden ear studs, thin body, not much fat, very athletic,” Heath Doyle added.
Cattleya retracted her gaze from the ground and asked, “And then?”
Heath Doyle tersely acknowledged.
“No one visited Cielf after that, other than his temporary servants and chef he hired. I got men to investigate them. They are clean.
“Cielf has an evening stroll at a fixed time every day. He will bring a prostitute home, allowing her to leave only at daybreak… I’ve been constantly tailing him, but I never discovered any contact with odd people.”
“He has been acting very normally all this time?” Cattleya asked with a frown.
From her point of view, not having any abnormalities made it most abnormal!
After all, this involved Rose School of Thought members that believed in the Primordial Moon.
Heath Doyle nodded in affirmation.
“Yes.”
Cattleya turned her head to look at the building’s main door and said after some thought, “I actually planned on using Beyonder powers to infiltrate and bring Cielf under control in the fastest speed possible before taking him away to prevent any accidents. But from the looks of it, the best solution is to knock on the door.”
Unknown danger was what terrified people the most.
At the thought that he had been busy with his experiments recently and hadn’t done his duty as first mate, Frank Lee hurriedly said, “Captain, I’ll go with you.”
Cattleya took off her thick glasses and hung them by her waist of her black warlock robe before nodding.
“Okay.”
With that said, she left the shadowy corner and walked towards the main door of Cielf’s residence.
As she approached, she looked up at the crimson moon that could be seen penetrating through the clouds. She curled her fingers and tapped thrice on the door.
Before long, footsteps approached and the door creaked open.
Cielf didn’t show any obvious changes from the previous time. He remained thin and dark. His eyes were somewhat puffy, and his brown eyes were trying hard to force a smile.
“Admiral, is there something this time?”
He stood by the door, blocking the gas wall lamp’s light behind him. It made the area appear dark and gloomy, as though he was sinking into the shadows.
Cattleya stared at him for a few seconds before saying slowly, “I have a new idea. I plan on making you a part of my crew.”
She stood there motionlessly without any intention of stepping inside.
Cielf’s expression warped as his voice turned somewhat dark.
“Why?”
Cattleya’s eyes seemed to freeze as she slowly said, “Because I’m a pirate.”
Pirates didn’t need reasons. They did whatever they did out of their own desires.
Cielf’s facial muscles twitched as a smile suffused his eyes once again.
“I can be your sailor, but as an Artisan, I’ll be of much greater use in a city.”
“I agree,” Cattleya destroyed his resistance. “But before then, I need you to spend some time on the Future to be partners with others.”
Cielf’s expression gradually turned cold as he replied in an ethereal voice, “I’m afraid I won’t be able to control myself. I have a strong urge to procreate every day…”
“Strong urge to procreate?” Frank Lee’s eyes lit up as he asked, seemingly in confirmation.
Cielf was taken aback as he wasn’t sure whether to nod or shake his head.
Frank then looked at Cattleya and asked in excitement, “Captain, is he going to be my assistant for my experiments?
“I love this trait of his!”
Cattleya fell silent for a few seconds before nodding heavily.
“Yes.”
Frank immediately revealed a bright smile and offered his right hand to Artisan Cielf.
“Pleasure to meet you. Let me introduce myself. First mate of the Future, Frank Lee.”
Cielf’s expression returned to normal as he shook the man’s hand with puzzlement. Then, he said, “Am I really going to spend a short period of time on the Future?”
“I guarantee it with my reputation on the line,” Cattleya sincerely replied before inwardly adding, It wouldn’t take long before Her Majesty personally handles you…
“Alright. It’s not like I can beat you.” Cielf shrugged. “Please permit me to pack my personal belongings.”
He then took two steps back, turned around, and walked to the staircase at the end of the foyer.
As he walked, he suddenly paused and said in an ethereal tone to Cattleya and Frank Lee, “Today’s moonlight is as beautiful as it always has been, isn’t it?”
Without receiving a reply, he proceeded forward and vanished from the staircase.
At this moment, Cattleya’s heavy expression became obvious.
After Cielf opened the door, she had already noticed an abnormality with her eyes.
In the past, Cielf’s Spirit Body was that of an ordinary human, but now, he was a conjoined person!
Under the illumination of the moonlight, this “conjoined person” was being nourished and was rapidly growing stronger.
This isn’t a problem I can resolve. I have to write to Her Majesty. Also, I mustn’t forget Gehrman Sparrow’s request for a meeting… Cattleya sighed silently as she subconsciously looked up.
High in the sky, a crimson moon remained bright and silent amidst the thin clouds.
Backlund, Hillston Backlund, East Balam Military Veterans Mess.
Dwayne Dantès and Macht got off their separate carriages and entered the lobby together.
Chapter 996 Card Game
After entering the East Balam Military Veterans Mess, Klein handed his cane and hat to his valet, Enuni, only to see Colonel Calvin of the Loen Kingdom’s Ministry of Defense wearing an army uniform, waiting at the foyer with a glass of red wine in hand.
This long-faced officer smiled as he raised his cup at Dwayne Dantès.
“Long time no see.”
“It really has been a while.” Klein smiled as he walked over.
Colonel Calvin immediately offered his right hand.
“Congratulations. You did pretty well. Everyone was very pleased.”
“I was very pleased as well.” Klein used a Loen-styled euphemism to express his pleasure in cooperating. He then shook hands with him.
Calvin retracted his arm and glanced at Macht before he said with a laughing sigh, “Back when you first introduced Dwayne, I was quite distrustful of your judgment, but now I understand how you’re a Member of Parliament.”
“Anyone who interacts with Dwayne can easily tell that he’s an expert at this,” Macht accepted the colonel’s approbation with the same Loen-styled euphemism.
Calvin retracted his gaze, sipped some red wine, and smiled at Dwayne Dantès, asking in passing, “How much did you earn this time?
“Don’t worry, I won’t raise prices in the future because of it. I’m simply curious.”
“20,000 pounds in gold,” Klein gave the midpoint value as an answer.
In actual fact, he had earned 25,000 pounds, but after paying Miss Messenger 10,000 pounds for “Her” services, he had only earned 15,000 pounds.
Calvin nodded.
“Not bad. If you need to convert those gold bars into gold coins, I can introduce you to someone from an imperial mint factory.
“How was it? Did you notice anything abnormal around Maysanchez’s area?” Klein said directly without thinking, “Yes!
“There was a place called Revival Square under his control that was destroyed by lightning.”
“That, I’m aware of,” Calvin replied with a rather heavy expression.
But you probably do not know that the person before you was the one who created the lightning… Klein smiled and then said, “Also, Maysanchez seems to be maintaining a fragile balance among many factions, but in actual fact, he has already secretly aligned himself with a particular faction. Of course, I’m not exactly sure who it is.”
He had no intention of betraying the Church of the God of Knowledge and Wisdom. All he did was divulge a little to win the trust of the Loen military.
“The only thing that can be confirmed is that it isn’t us,” Calvin nodded and said with a deep look in his eyes.
“It’s unlikely to be Intis.” Klein helped him eliminate one of the wrong choices.
Calvin tersely acknowledged.
“That isn’t a bad thing either. The few factions surrounding Maysanchez are supported by Intis. If he wishes to expand, there’s no way he can circumvent them. When the time comes, perhaps we will have more arms sales on our hands.”
With that said, he offered a toast.
“Holy Lord of Storms, to riches for everyone.”
As believers of the Evernight Goddess, Klein and Macht smiled in response without giving a direct answer.
After taking another sip of red wine, Calvin pointed at the second floor.
“Dwayne, I brought you here today to play cards with a VIP. Texas Hold’em.”
“Which VIP?” Klein asked with piqued interest.
Calvin’s expression turned solemn as he said with an unobvious smile, “Admiral Amyrius. He has been given a post and is currently in charge of the Ministry of Defense.”
Admiral Amyrius… The admiral whose younger brother was stripped of his post as governor-general, had his mistress corrupted by the Mother Tree of Desire, and ended up losing his post as highest commander of the Central Sonia Sea’s navy? I’ve worked with him before and even pretended to be him for some time… Indeed, when it comes to a demigod, as long as they didn’t screw up too badly, and if they are willing to hold it in, they will always be able to step out of the nadir… Klein recalled everything that had happened at Oravi Island, turning wistful.
Towards Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt, he still felt some guilt towards him. Although most of what happened back then didn’t have anything to do with him, his mistress’s anomaly was ultimately a result of the Mother Tree of Desire’s wish to control him.
“That is to say that our future cooperation requires His Excellency’s approval?” Klein asked in enlightenment.
“That’s how it is.” Calvin nodded and pointed up the stairs. “Let’s head on up.”
When they arrived at the second floor, they stopped in front of a pair of dark red double doors. Calvin turned his head to glance at Dwayne Dantès.
“Your mission today is to lose money.”
Lose money? Klein sized up Calvin as he curled the ends of his mouth.
“I’ll try my best.”
By the side, Macht said with a laugh, “There’s actually no need to be too deliberate. Admiral Amyrius has excellent card-playing skills. It’s almost impossible if you wish to win any money. Heh heh, I always lose. Sigh, I just hope I won’t lose too much today. Otherwise, I wouldn’t even dare to return home.”
Klein nodded thoughtfully.
“I only brought 200 pounds in cash. Would that be enough?”
“Definitely not.” Calvin chuckled. “I’ve already changed chips worth 1,000 pounds for you. Just remember to return it.”
Loen’s best lawyers only earn about 1,000 pounds a year on the surface… You bunch of profligates… Klein sized up Calvin again.
This colonel didn’t notice it as he knocked on the door.
After a while, the double door creaked open, revealing the scene inside.
It was a hall paved with thick, soft carpets. There wasn’t a lot of furniture, making it appear rather spacious.
In the middle of the hall was a card table that could accommodate more than ten people. Surrounding it were luxurious-styled high-back chairs.
By the sides of the hall were gold-plated cutlery, marble-carved sculptures, coffee tables with books and newspapers, and a series of leather sofas.
Klein looked over and saw Amyrius Rieveldt sitting at the seat of honor. This admiral didn’t look different from before. His black hair was neatly combed backward, with his blue eyes dark and profound. The corners of his lips drooped slightly, and his face was clean-shaven. He had an austere temperament, and he wore dark blue clothes with an epaulet. He was meticulous in every detail, appearing extremely serious.
When he swept his gaze, Klein found another “familiar person.”
He had thick but neat black brows with a short and hard crew-cut of the same color. He had dark blue eyes and a high nose-bridge with a bushy mustache spreading out from his mouth. He had a long face with accentuated outlines as well as callous curves.
He was MI9’s deputy director, Qonas Kilgor!
He was one of the targets for Klein’s return to Backlund. He was the middle man in the dealings between the Demoness Sect and a particular faction in the royal family. He was one of the accomplices of the Great Smog of Backlund!
This brigadier general had abnormally broad shoulders, making his white shirt and black vest abnormally tight. He was playing Texas Hold’em with great focus.
There are two, no—three demigods at a card table. How can this even be played? Interesting… Klein sat down and began observing the others at the table.
During this process, an attendant delivered a huge stack of chips, worth a total of 1,000 pounds. In the first few rounds, Klein folded after looking at his cards. He acted very cautiously, acting as though he never called or raised unless he had good cards.
As for Admiral Amyrius, his style was the complete opposite of him. He was in no way conservative. He called almost every round, constantly raising in an extremely aggressive manner.
Every round that he was involved in seldom reached the point where everyone showed their cards. Most people failed to withstand such aggression and, with the admiral’s domineering force, they would call a round or two before folding. At times, someone would attempt to call Amyrius Rieveldt’s bluff, only to encounter four nines. The color in his face instantly drained as though he had been passed the death verdict by a judge.
Qonas Kilgor had a completely different style as well. He would occasionally lose a round, but the chips lost wouldn’t be much, preventing him from having too great a loss. And in the next round after his loss, he would often be able to wipe out the person who won all his chips the previous round, forcing him to spend money to buy in again.
Is there a need? Why are you using powers to cheat when dealing with Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders or even ordinary people? Others might not be able to tell, but would I be fooled? One has the Arbiter pathway’s dominance, and the other has the Baron of Corruption’s Bribe… Klein looked at his Five of Hearts and Nine of Clubs as he shook his head indiscernibly.
He couldn’t help but consider which powers of a Seer pathway could provide him help if he wanted to cheat.
Turn all my opponents into marionettes? In that case, I can win as much as I want. I’m practically invincible, but it’s of no pragmatic value. It’s not like I’m planning for some deathmatch poker tournament…
Unfortunately, there aren’t any mosquitoes here. Otherwise, I can use their Spirit Body Threads and turn them into marionettes to help me check out their hole cards…
Faceless only allows me to change myself, not the cards…
Magician’s Illusion? The effects would likely be pretty good when playing with ordinary people or Low- and Mid-Sequence Beyonders. But there are two demigods here…
Use a Clown’s ability to swap cards? It’s useless. The dealing and shuffling of cards are done by the croupier…
As his thoughts raced, Klein realized that apparently only his powers as a Seer was of use here.
He threw out his two hole cards to indicate a fold before taking out a metal chip and allowing it to move between his fingers.
At this moment, Amyrius Rieveldt suddenly looked up at him and retracted his hands before pushing all his chips in.
Indeed… Klein nodded inwardly without a hint of surprise.
During his last cooperation, he knew that Admiral Amyrius was able to distinguish ordinary people from Beyonders from his “position.” He suspected that he could even determine a Beyonder’s level, or in other words their “position.”
However, Klein wasn’t too worried, because a Bizarro Sorcerer had concealment powers to a certain degree. This was also why he could converge the augmentation effect the gray fog had on him after he reached Sequence 4. This made him confident that Amyrius wouldn’t be able to determine his level. However, he didn’t attempt any corresponding interference, as he suspected that Amyrius was able to tell that he was a Beyonder.
Therefore, he decided to reveal a tiny problem, making it easy to be seen through and be grasped.
Chapter 997 “Gambling God” Dwayne
The core rules of Texas Hold’em were very simple. It was to use two hole cards and five community cards to form a hand with any five-card combination. Whoever had the biggest hand won. And the community cards were dealt in three phases. Three community cards to form “the flop” in the first phase, a fourth community card called “the turn” in the second phase, and a fifth community card called “the river” in the third phase. Each phase allowed players to fold, check, call, or raise. This continued until everyone was done or until one person didn’t fold.
Klein fiddled with the chip in his hand as he divined the existence of any lucky instances within the next few rounds. However, he was unable to tell which exact round it was. After all, it was only a quick and simple divination with average effects.
Using this method to play with ordinary people and Low-Sequence Beyonders wouldn’t be a problem as long as the correct strategy is used, but it’s definitely inadequate against demigods. It’s already quite a challenge to defeat a Mid-Sequence Beyonder… Must I close my eyes each round and do a complete dream divination? Heh heh, if that were the case, Dwayne Dantès might end up with the title “Sleeping Gambling God”… Klein sighed inwardly. He continued watching the round play out as he sat by the side. At present, he had already lost a big blind[1] and a small blind[2] when it was his turn.
At this moment, Klein noticed one point: The MI9 deputy director, Qonas Klein, had lost 20 pounds to Admiral Amyrius.
A successful Bribe… Admiral Amyrius should be able to tell that Qonas is using his powers as a Baron of Corruption, but he might not know that this MI9 deputy director is a demigod… The next round will be interesting… Hehe…
Klein jolted to attention as the new round began. He didn’t check his hole cards when the croupier handed him two new ones. Instead, he placed the metal chip he was playing with in his hand onto his hole card, taking on the stance of not planning to look at them.
After two people folded, the stern and old-fashioned Amyrius Rieveldt casually took a look at his hole cards. After counting five pounds worth of chips, he threw it into the middle of the table, having raised the stakes without garnering any surprises.
Another person folded as Macht called. Right on the heels of that, Qonas Kilgor, who had an unyielding personality, raised the stakes, throwing out a total of 20 pounds.
Calvin confirmed his hole cards once again before calling After one last person folded, Dwayne Dantès didn’t do an actual count. He grabbed a handful of chips and threw it out.
The croupier who was in charge of counting the chips glanced at it before precisely announcing Dwayne’s action, “20 pounds. Call.”
“I thought it would be 50 pounds. From the looks of it, I’m still not very used to these chips,” the white-sideburned Dwayne Dantès with an outstanding temperament said with a laugh.
However, he didn’t add on the additional 30 pounds.
At this moment, no one made a move. It was Amyrius Rieveldt’s turn again.
This admiral didn’t even glance at the remaining players. Picking up five ten-pound chips, he threw them out.
“Another raise.”
He didn’t show any perturbations in his emotions, acting as though he was ordering a cup of black tea. However, that indescribable sense of dominance and the act of repeatedly raising the stakes pre-flop made the mood at the table freeze.
Such situations often implied that Admiral Amyrius had excellent hole cards. Perhaps they were a pair of Aces or a pair of Kings, or an Ace and King.
Macht decided to fold. Qonas Kilgor rubbed his high nose bridge and glanced around with his dark blue eyes before saying, “Call.” Colonel Calvin confirmed his cards again. After ten seconds of hesitation, he chose to fold.
Dwayne Dantès touched the metal chip on his two hole cards and smiled.
“Call.”
After a round of expressing their intentions, there were only three players for the round. Then, the croupier flipped the three community cards in the middle of the table for the flop.
“2Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3, 9❤️, KSpade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3.”
The person who was up first was Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt. He leaned forward slightly and said in a domineering manner, “50 pounds.”
He had immediately raised the stakes to 50 pounds!
Macht, Calvin, and company, including those who weren’t in the game, felt stifled for some baffling reason.
“…” Qonas Kilgor trembled slightly, but he ultimately grabbed 50 pounds and threw it out.
Dwayne Dantès glanced at the deputy director of MI9. Completely unfazed by the pressure, he said with a smile, “Call.”
Upon hearing this, Calvin turned his head and nodded at Dwayne Dantès with his deep blue eyes that resembled a nighttime lake, indicating his approval.
From his point of view, Admiral Amyrius’s domineering stance didn’t affect a person who came to lose money. At this moment, the red-vested croupier revealed the fourth card—the turn.
“9Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3.”
There were three Spades, increasing the chances of a flush tremendously. However, Admiral Amyrius still didn’t hesitate. He calmly pushed a stack of chips.
“100 pounds.”
Qonas Kilgor’s fingers tapped on his hole cards, showing his lack of confidence. But ultimately, he choose to call.
Dwayne Dantès glanced at this deputy director once again and maintained his warm smile.
“Call.”
At this point in time, he had yet to see his hole cards, making Calvin somewhat worried. He believed that such an act was going overboard-a clear act of throwing money away. It wasn’t something Admiral Amyrius, who was relatively conservative, might find acceptable.
At this moment, the red-vested croupier revealed the final card—the river:
“2Club Suit on Apple iOS 13.3“
As such, the community cards took form:
“2Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3, 9❤️, KSpade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3, 9Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3, 2Club Suit on Apple iOS 13.3
“200 pounds.” Admiral Amyrius pushed a pile of metal chips in with an extremely domineering attitude.
Qonas Kilgor took a deep breath before pushing two stacks of chips.
“500 pounds.”
This amount of money was half of his purported annual salary.
Is he trying to bluff? Calvin and Macht exchanged looks, believing that Brigadier General Kilgor had made it too obvious, making it easy to see through him.
One had to know that when playing Texas Hold’em, apart from doing risk management and probability calculations, it also involved psychological battles most of the time. Be it in terms of body language, expression, or the style used for raises, they made it easy to expose one’s hidden cards.
Of course, good players could also use these details to deliberately misdirect their opponents.
Dwayne Dantès sized up Qonas Kilgor before he laughed. Then, like the previous few times, he said, “Call.”
Amyrius raised his hands, prepared to push all his remaining chips, to pressure his opponents into folding.
At this moment, he suddenly paused. His deadpan expression wore a look of solemnity.
After a few seconds of silence, he calmly said, “Call.”
At this point, the hole cards could be revealed to compare each person’s hand.
Admiral Amyrius flipped his card first. It was an ASpade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3 and 10Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3. It formed a flush with the 2Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3, KSpade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3, and 9Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3. It was a rather high-ranking hand, with the only ones bigger than it being a full house, four of a kind, straight flush, and royal flush.
“It’s your turn,” Amyrius then urged Qonas.
Qonas first flipped open a single card-KDiamond Suit on Apple . It made two pairs with the K and 9 from the community cards.
Following that, he picked up his second hole card. At that moment, the remaining poker cards at the red-vested croupier’s end blurred.
Pa!
The hole card was flipped open, revealing itself: “9Club Suit on Apple iOS 13.3!”
“What?” Macht and company exclaimed, hardly believing their eyes.
This meant that Qonas Kilgor had obtained a full house-nines over kings!
It was bigger than a flush!
“Sorry about that. Full house,” Qonas looked at Amyrius and said with a smile.
Then, he turned to look at Dwayne Dantès.
“You can reveal your cards.”
“I’m also very curious as to what my cards are.” Dwayne Dantès smiled. He picked up the metal chip that he had placed down on his cards and very casually flipped the two hole cards.
“Eh…”
“What?”
Calvin and company rubbed their eyes.
Dwayne Dantès’s hole cards were a very weak pair: “2❤️, 2Diamond Suit on Apple “
There happened to be a very small pair in the community cards: “2Spade Suit on Apple iOS 13.3 , 2Club Suit on Apple iOS 13.3“
They formed a four of a kind—the smallest rank when it came to four of a kind, but it was higher ranked than all the full houses!
“Praise the Lady!” Dwayne Dantès drew the crimson moon across his chest in pleasant surprise, looking as though he had never expected it.
“An interesting round.” Amyrius was taken aback for a moment before he gently clapped.
Qonas Kilgor gave Dwayne Dantès a deep look and said with a laughing sigh, “I never expected the final winner to be you.”
Klein wiped the smile from his face as he inwardly grumbled, It’s only right that I win over the two of you. On the one hand, Admiral Amyrius enjoys pressuring others and doesn’t really rely on his Beyonder powers to cheat. As for you, you placed your focus and Beyonder powers on Admiral Amyrius; thus, ignoring me. On the other hand, the one playing cards with you is actually named Winner Enuni.
Without even looking at his hole cards, it was obvious that he was relying solely on luck!
At the moment he placed his chip on the hole cards, Klein had already swapped positions with Enuni as they switched faces with each other!
Although Colonel Calvin had gotten him to deliberately lose 1,000 pounds, Klein decided to win a killing after he saw Qonas Kilgor.
This wasn’t because he couldn’t bear to part with the money; instead, his main motive was to garner the attention of this MI9 demigod. He wanted to get familiar with him and build relationships!
Only by doing this could Klein have an opportunity to obtain intelligence from Qonas Kilgor and even carry out an assault on him. After all, he was a demigod. To deal with him in Backlund required sufficient care and caution. He would rather give up an operation if he lacked the confidence to guarantee a kill or lure him away from Backlund. Otherwise, he was bound to expose himself, ending up being surrounded by demigods and even angels in Backlund.
In the subsequent rounds, Klein won and lost different rounds. In the end, not only did keep his 1,000 pounds in chips, but he had even won nearly an additional 1,000 pounds. During this process, Calvin had gestured to Dwayne Dantès to lose, but he was left stupefied by the latter’s ridiculous good luck that left him undefeatable.
After the game came to an end, a person walked over to Dwayne Dantès with a smile—Qonas Kilgor.
[1] “big blind” is equal to the minimum bet.
[2] The “small blind” is normally half the big blind.
Chapter 998 Establishing Relations
With dark blue eyes, Qonas Kilgor, who had crew cut hair which was seldom seen among members of high society, held a cup of champagne as he walked up to Dwayne Dantès. He said with a smile, “You had great luck today. You also had plenty of courage.” 1
If he’s referring to me immediately folding after receiving a Bribe, with me rather losing a big blind, that’s not luck but knowledge… As for the other times, playing cards with all of you has pretty much drained all of Enuni’s recently accumulated good luck… Klein swirled the cup with pale golden alcohol in his hand and said with a laughing sigh, “For a person who doesn’t care about the outcome, there’s naturally nothing to fear.
“Heh heh, Praise the Lady!”
He was using a Loen-style euphemism to indicate that he was mainly here to lose money and that his good luck was all thanks to the blessings of a deity. It had nothing to do with himself.
Qonas hadn’t lost much tonight-approximately one to two hundred pounds. Although this was already a considerable amount when compared to his purported salary, to a brigadier general deputy director of MI9—a hidden demigod—his salary was the most trivial part of his income. Therefore, he didn’t mind it. He shook his head with a smile.
“Humans often have no way of seeing through the arrangement of fate.
“You are an interesting person. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
His final sentence was both a form of praise and also a part of the formalities. It indicated that their conversation was over.
However, Klein had “acted” all night to acquaint himself with this demigod of the Black Emperor pathway, so how could he give up? He first replied, “It’s my pleasure as well.” Then, he asked in a seemingly random manner, “Your Excellency, are you familiar with the manors in the Backlund suburbs? It’s best if they come with forests for hunting.”
According to the information Klein had received from Miss Justice, Qonas Kilgor didn’t enjoy holding banquets, balls, or saloons at his place. Neither did he accept invitations on such matters. It was unknown if it was a problem with his character or due to his job.
He had very simple hobbies. First, he enjoyed smoking cigars, especially Chieftain Cigars from East Balam’s Mikent-recognized as the best cigars in the world. Second, he enjoyed playing cards, especially Texas Hold’em. Third, he enjoyed hunting. He often headed to the Backlund suburbs during autumn and winter. He even headed to Awwa County or East Chester County for hunting.
Klein was already planning on buying a manor, an expenditure meant solely to integrate himself into high society. He hadn’t made any decisions yet, but after meeting Qonas Kilgor today, he suddenly added this request in a bid to garner his interest. When the time came, he could even invite this MI9 deputy director to hunt in the suburbs over an enjoyable weekend. He could then seek out an opportunity to take action.
Qonas Kilgor drank a mouthful of champagne and said after some thought, “I’ll help you take note of it. If there’s anything suitable, I’ll send someone over. Böklund Street, right? Yes, someone will inform you there.”
“Thank you very much,” Klein earnestly replied.
At the same time, he pitied his former valet, Richardson, who had now become an assistant butler. This young man who wished to better himself recently went out early in the morning and returned late at night. He had been gathering information about manors in Backlund’s suburbs, filtering out those that met the requirements and the ones which were on sale. He had been personally visiting them in a bid to list down options which were all flawless. He didn’t wish for his employer to spot something he fancied only to find out that it wasn’t for sale, or that the actual conditions were far worse what was described.
And after Klein suddenly changed his request, all the work that Richardson had done was undoubtedly made useless.
The all-evil “Party A” in contracts always changes their requirements and requests… Yes, after this is done. I’ll get Taneja to raise his annual salary by 5 pounds. As an assistant butler, he should naturally earn more than his time as a valet… 5 pounds… It was gone in just one or two raises in today’s game… Richardson’s annual salary is only enough to play a few rounds of Texas Hold’em… Klein sighed inwardly when he sensed eyes looking at him.
He directly looked back and realized that it was Admiral Amyrius Rieveldt.
This old-fashioned and stern middle-aged man nodded gently and retracted his gaze. He had no intentions of communicating with Dwayne Dantès, nor did he get anyone to arrest this unaffiliated Beyonder. After all, he was considered a working partner of the military, and it wasn’t rare for a merchant, an adventurer with wide connections, to be able to obtain a potion.
At this moment, Colonel Calvin and Member of Parliament Macht walked over to Dwayne Dantès with wine glasses in hand.
“What happened?” Calvin asked with an exasperated and suppressed voice.
As Dwayne Dantès had won nearly 1,000 pounds, he and Macht had to change their strategies to prevent Admiral Amyrius from losing any money. They went from a tight strategy to an unrestrained one. They felt quite the pinch from losing several hundred pounds each.
As such, adding to everyone’s losses, Admiral Amyrius had won a total of nearly 300 pounds.
With regards to this, Klein spread his hands.
“I didn’t even look at my hole cards!” In between the lines, he meant that this was simply the blessings of some deity that controlled luck.
At the moment, the deities, angels, and secret existences who had authority in the fate domain included, but were not limited to, the Evernight Goddess, The Fool, Snake of Mercury Will Auceptin, Pallez Zoroast, Blasphemer Amon, and Snake of Fate Ouroboros.
“This is really such a vexing matter,” Macht said with a bitter smile while shaking his head. “Calvin and I don’t even dare to return home after what we’ve lost.”
They had roughly lost about half their purported annual income.
Dwayne Dantès, with grayed sideburns, revealed a surprised look.
“When did you guys lose?”
He then pointed at the pile of chips at his seat.
“I just happened to retain the 1,000 pounds I bought in at the beginning. The rest are yours, isn’t that so?” 1.
Calvin and Macht were taken aback as they exchanged looks. Then, they revealed smiles.
“We must’ve counted wrongly due to the anxiety.” Calvin gave an approving nod.
Klein laughed and immediately changed the topic. He then began looking at supper that was placed on the coffee table beside him.
City of Silver, in the spire of one of the twin towers.
Derrick Berg once again met the Chief of the six-member council, Colin Iliad.
“You said that you have something you would like to ask me about?” Colin, who had quite a number of old scars on his face, calmly asked the youth who wasn’t considered too tall.
Derrick bowed and replied frankly, “Yes, Your Excellency. In the advancement for Priest of Light, I need pure darkness, but once I do it, it will be extremely dangerous. I’m wondering if there are any solutions.”
Colin Iliad listened seriously before nodding.
“You have to confirm one point: Is it pure darkness, or darkness with zero light? These two concepts are very different.
“If it’s the latter, you can obtain that in the spire’s underground dungeons. You’ve been there for some time, so you should know what I’m talking about.”
Derrick had a deep fear for the spire’s dungeons because it was there that he first met Blasphemer Amon. Not only did he see the former captain of the expedition team, but he had even been parasitized. Unless it was necessary, he really didn’t wish to recall it.
At this moment, after receiving the chief’s reminder, he began to slowly jolt his memories. He discovered that, under the spire, although each cell was given candles, one would have to wait for the guards to deliver food and medicine and ask for more once they finished burning. This didn’t happen frequently, with it happening only thrice a day with the gaps in between being very long.
And in such an environment, phenomena like the appearance of monsters and the vanishing of humans never appeared.
Derrick recalled that he had been in darkness with zero light for some time without encountering any danger.
He pondered for a moment and hesitantly said, “The darkness with zero light at the bottom of the spire has external powers involved?”
It was this power that prevented the darkness from making people disappear or producing monsters? Colin Iliad looked at the two swords that were hung up in a cross-like fashion on the wall. He looked up and sighed.
“Yes, that’s why it’s called darkness with zero light, not pure darkness.”
Derrick frowned slightly as he tried to recall.
After a few seconds, he said without certainty, “If that’s the case, the darkness outside the spire’s basement isn’t pure darkness as well. In many historical records, the nights before the Dark Ages didn’t make people vanish or produce monsters. Now, the darkness must’ve undergone an abnormal change or had some other forces mixed into it to turn it dangerous.”
“Not bad. For you to make such connections shows that you’ve improved… Therefore, let me ask you again. Do you need pure darkness or darkness with zero light?” Colin’s light blue eyes revealed a hint of surprise.
This… Could it be that pure darkness only exists outside the Forsaken Land of the Gods? Derrick turned gloomy before he pumped himself up.
“Your Excellency, I’m not too sure either. I’ll take some time to confirm this.”
He believed that the experienced and strong Mr. Hanged Man, Mr. World, and the other members of the Tarot Club could give him a good solution.
Colin Iliad didn’t ask further as he said with a nod, “Go on then.
“Once you reach Sequence 5, even if you aren’t able to become a demigod for a long period of time, you will have the chance of wielding certain Sealed Artifacts.” 1
Backlund, Hillston Borough, Xio changed into a brown jacket and wore a cap, pretending to be a very ordinary short man.
She had officially taken the commission and had begun tailing and investing the gentleman named Ernes Boyar. There were also a few other bounty hunters who participated in this mission.
Ernes Boyar lifted his top hat and pointed his cane forward as he instructed the carriage driver, “To St. George Borough.”
It was southeast of Backlund, separated from East Borough by the Tussock River.
Once he got on his carriage and took his seat, Ernes sniffed. He looked out the window and suddenly grunted.
As a Sanguine Viscount, how could he not have discovered the clumsy bounty hunters’ tailing him?
Chapter 999 Instigation
When Ernes left on a carriage, the few bounty hunters hiding in the vicinity immediately appeared. Without being stingy about the costs involved, they immediately stopped any rental carriages that passed by. Some memorized the target carriage’s traits and attempted to take shortcuts through the cramped, isolated paths to catch up to it. Others rode on the bikes they had prepared ahead of time, swerving through the crowds and carriages with their bells ringing. It was very easy for them to keep pace.
Among them, only Xio was completely composed. She remained in her spot, watching Ernes and her peers leave.
This transportation tool known as a bicycle is more useful than I imagined. It’s no wonder so many bounty hunters have saved up to buy one. This can save expenses from taking carriages and save time walking… If one often has such tracking missions, then the money saved is enough to buy a brand new bike… The only problem is that this mode of transportation tool has very few models available. All of them have high seats… Xio was enticed.
At this moment, a tracked carriage drove over from the crossroads and stopped in front of her.
Xio happened to be at a station.
Glancing at the double-decker that stopped on the iron tracks, Xio took out a few pennies, walked over, and sat down by the window.
Such public carriages could seat nearly fifty people with its double decks. It wasn’t too crowded, allowing Xio to easily observe the scenery outside.
However, she didn’t admire the scenery. Her mind was quickly outlining the exact appearance of her target: brown hair, red eyes, pronounced features, a nose bridge that was so high that it looked deformed, and an oil painting catalog in hand.
With her supernatural senses as a Sheriff, as well as the distance between them not being too great, Xio could vaguely grasp her target’s current location and predetermined destination.
Therefore, she remained very calm and even took off her cap while using the glass windows to tidy up her coarse and stubborn blonde hair.
After several stations, Xio suddenly got up when the public carriage came to a stop as she alighted.
This was the Backlund Bridge area. She had sensed that the target had already changed direction and was preparing to head towards the bridge.
Xio immediately went on foot, planning to enter another street at the bend up ahead to board the public carriage that headed for the south bank of the Tussock River.
She had good luck, with a public carriage driving over just as she arrived at the stop.
Xio silently exhaled and took out another batch of pennies she had prepared, her urge to buy a bike strengthened.
This tracked carriage was very crowded, but with her domineering aura as an Arbiter, she was able to easily pass through the crowd, head up to the upper deck, and find a seat.
The carriage moved slowly as Xio casually looked out the window when her gaze suddenly froze.
She saw Sherman who she hadn’t been able to find anywhere!
This young man who thought himself as a woman was carrying a paper bag with a few long loaves of bread and a stack of newspapers as he entered a narrow alley.
His brown shoulder-length hair had grown longer, and his gray-patterned trousers seemed tighter. 1
Although his figure disappeared almost as quickly as he appeared, making it impossible for the average person to notice, Xio, who was a Sheriff, easily made the necessary judgment.
Sherman stopped renting his place in East Borough and moved here? Seeing that Sherman was fine and that she was still tracking her target, she held back her urge to jump off the carriage to chase after him to ask him about his recent situation.
Sherman carried the paper bag with several long loaves of bread and a stack of papers as he passed through alleys and streets, making a huge detour before entering an apartment building. He followed the cramped stairs to the third story, took out a key, and opened the door to where he lived.
He seemed to possess some pretty good anti-tracking skills.
With a creak, the door opened as Sherman’s eyes lit up. He saw a lady wearing a black dress in front of him.
This lady had a sweet, supple face and an impeccable figure. Even while standing at the window and blocking out the sunlight, making herself become cloaked in the shadows, she seemed to be gilded, making her appear holy and beautiful.
“Why are you here?” Sherman stared at her in surprise but couldn’t help but size her up.
His unobvious Adam’s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.
The next second, he turned his head and looked to the side as though he didn’t dare look at her head-on.
“Ma’am T-Trissy…” Sherman stammered a greeting.
Trissy slowly smiled as she allowed the poorly-lit room to appear to become brighter. Then, she asked with a teasing tone, “Why don’t you dare to look at me?”
“I-I don’t know. I-1 like men. W-why do I still have odd thoughts when looking at you…” Sherman continued looking at the ground to his side as he stammered an answer.
Trissy’s expression immediately turned mixed before smiling as though nothing had happened.
“Females can also appreciate the charm of beauty within their gender.”
She paused for a moment before saying, “I came here today because I have a mission for you. Your original progress has been very fast, leaving me very satisfied. But it seems like it has recently stopped.”
Sherman’s face immediately wore a look of horror as he subconsciously took a step back.
“I-I don’t think there’s a need to do such things…”
Seeing Trissy silent, Sherman’s gradually eloquently stringed his words.
“I really don’t wish to instigate others into stealing, robbing, and murdering. That’s too evil, too despicable!
“Even at the very beginning, those people you got me to assassinate seemed to be a little overboard. Although they had indeed cursed me, beat me, ostracized me, and spread bad rumors about me, using all kinds of means to harm me in exchange for joy, their actions didn’t require them to pay with their lives.”
Unsurprised, Trissy smiled and said, “That’s not what you said back then. You hated them and had wicked feelings for them. Once you obtained Beyonder powers, you were so eager to seek revenge on them. I just made a tiny suggestion, and you planned several assassination missions. I always remember how you looked-stained with blood, trembling in excitement and fervor.”
Sherman couldn’t help but retreat as he heard that until he was stopped by the door which had closed at some point in time. He then covered his face with his hands, shouting, “No!
“I have nightmares every night, dreaming of them surrounding me, covered in blood. They chase after me, bite me…”
Pa! The paper bag fell to the ground as the long loaves of bread were scattered. The stack of newspapers happened to drop just beside them.
“This is very normal.” Trissy cut off Sherman. “This is a necessary psychological change for an Assassin. Think about it. Didn’t you wish to kill them when they were bullying you?”
“…Yes,” Sherman answered hesitantly.
Trissy then chuckled.
“Just treat it as self-defense when being bullied; thus, killing them.”
Her speech had a natural allure that made one wish to listen and believe. Sherman rapidly calmed down and nodded.
“From this point of view, it does seem much better…”
Upon hearing that, Trissy’s dimples appeared as she teasingly added, “Besides, they weren’t your match when they were alive, so what’s there to be afraid of when they’re dead?
“Even if they become ghosts or specters, it’s nothing. You just need to seriously complete the ritual and consume one more potion, and then you’ll be able to burn all those souls to oblivion!”
“B-but I can’t bear seeing people turn ugly, crazy, and evil under my acts of instigation.” Sherman still seemed rather unwilling.
Trissy indiscernibly curled the ends of her lips as she said with her smile maintained, “Those are evil thoughts they had to begin with. It has nothing to do with you. Even without you, those evil thoughts will erupt at specific moments and situations.
“Also, the missions I arranged for you are all related to the gangs. Aren’t you most aware of what those people are like? Getting them to fracture and kill one another is mercy and kindness for people like you and the innocent people of East Borough.”
Sherman subconsciously widened his mouth, swallowing the words he was just about to say.
He instantly fell silent.
Trissy’s eyes swept past him and continued with a soothing voice, “You’re just one step away from your target. As long as you complete the remaining ritual, you can drink the third potion to completely become a woman.
“When that happens, you can use the name Shermane that you’ve already picked for yourself. What a nice sounding name it is, isn’t it? Then, you can leave Backlund as a woman, heading for Midseashire or Desi Bay where you can begin a brand new life. You will no longer have anything to do with this place. Yes, you will definitely be filled with charm. Many excellent men will court you, and you can choose the one you like the most and are most satisfied with, walking down the aisle in a cathedral. You will have bubbly kids, and you can bring them up to be healthy children. You can bring them to Winter County for skiing, Desi Bay for holidays, and to the hunting grounds which are pleasures that only nobles have…
“Didn’t you say that you were willing to do anything to regain your true self?”
Sherman’s lips quivered, and after pursing them tightly for a while, he separated them and said, “Ma’am Trissy, I understand. I-I will proceed according to your instructions.”
After saying that, he seemed to lose all his strength as he stumbled to the ground. He subconsciously reached out to hold onto a coat rack beside him.
During this process, his gaze happened to sweep past the stack of newspapers.
It had already spread apart, revealing a particular report:
“…Tycoon from Desi, Mr. Dwayne Dantès, shows interest in purchasing the Larryway Steel Company, believing that it has excellent profitability and a promising future…”
…
“Sir, are you really planning on buying Larryway Steel Company?” Enuni asked while walking upstairs at 160 Böklund Street.
Dwayne Dantès shook his head and smiled.
“That news is just pure fabrication. I’ve only met the owner of the Larryway Steel Company, Mr. Phil La Rivie, at a ball last week and had a chat.”
By the side, Butler Walter heaved a sigh of relief as he warned, “Sir, the Larryway Steel Company is indeed seeking a buyer. There are quite a number of people who are considering the option.”
That also means that this piece of news was released by the reporters under Phil’s instructions so that he can sell it at a better price? Klein nodded in thought. He entered the room with the half balcony and prepared to head up above the gray fog. He wanted to use Enuni’s praying point of light to see any abnormalities at Hazel’s place.
This was something that he had been doing daily for the past few days.